<?xml version="1.0" encoding="utf-8"?><usfx xmlns:xsi="http://www.w3.org/2001/XMLSchema-instance" xsi:noNamespaceSchemaLocation="https://eBible.org/usfx.xsd"><languageCode>ind</languageCode>
<book id="GEN"><id id="GEN">
</id><h>Kejadian
</h><toc level="1">Kejadian
</toc><toc level="2">Kejadian
</toc><toc level="3">Kej.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">Kejadian
</p>

<c id="1" />
<s style="s1">Allah menciptakan surga, langit, dan bumi
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.1.1" />Pada permulaan segala sesuatu, Allah menciptakan tingkat-tingkat surga dan langit serta bumi.<f caller="+"><fr>1:1
</fr><fk>tingkat-tingkat surga dan langit …
</fk><ft>Kata dalam bahasa Ibrani yang sering diterjemahkan ‘langit’ sebenarnya jamak. Artinya, kata tersebut dapat diterjemahkan ‘surga-surga’ atau ‘langit (jamak)’. Pada zaman penulisan kitab ini (yang menurut tradisi ditulis oleh Musa), pemahaman yang diyakini orang-orang adalah bahwa surga terdiri dari beberapa tingkat. Tingkat yang paling bawah adalah langit, dan tingkat yang paling atas adalah kediaman Allah. Semuanya itu ciptaan Allah. Lihat 2Kor. 12:2 dan Kol. 1:16. Banyak penafsir mengatakan bahwa kedua kata benda ‘surga-surga dan bumi’ adalah gaya bahasa di mana kedua itu dianggap mewakili segala ciptaan yang ada di semesta alam.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="GEN.1.2" />Waktu itu, bumi belum berbentuk dan kosong. Bumi gelap gulita dan digenangi air yang sangat dalam. Roh Allah hadir di atas<f caller="+"><fr>1:2
</fr><fk>hadir di atas …
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: “Roh Allah bergerak di atas permukaan air.” Cara Roh Allah bergerak di atas permukaan air tidak begitu jelas. Dalam bahasa Ibrani kata ‘Roh’ sama dengan kata yang berarti ‘nafas’ dan ‘angin’. Karena itu kemungkinan gerak Roh Allah itu seperti angin bertiup. Makna terpenting yang perlu diperhatikan di sini adalah bahwa kehadiran Roh Allah menunjukkan bahwa perhatian Allah tertuju kepada dunia yang akan diciptakan-Nya.</ft></f> permukaan air itu.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Hari pertama
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="GEN.1.3" />Berkatalah Allah, “Jadilah terang!” Maka terang itu jadi.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="GEN.1.4" />Allah melihat bahwa terang itu baik, maka Dia memisahkan terang dari kegelapan.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="GEN.1.5" />Allah menyebut terang itu ‘siang’ dan kegelapan itu ‘malam’.
</p>
<p style="p">Hari pertama berakhir ketika petang menjadi malam.<f caller="+"><fr>1:5
</fr><fk>Hari pertama …
</fk><ft>Bagi orang Yahudi, pergantian hari dianggap sudah mulai ketika petang menjadi malam, bukan pada saat fajar. Cara menentukan batas hari seperti ini bisa dilihat dalam Im. 23:32. Yang disebut ‘hari pertama’ tidak bisa disamakan dengan hari Minggu atau hari apa pun dalam kalender zaman sekarang.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Hari kedua
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="GEN.1.6" />Pada pagi berikutnya, berkatalah Allah, “Hendaklah ada ruang kosong<f caller="+"><fr>1:6
</fr><fk>ruang kosong
</fk><ft>Kedua kata dalam bahasa Ibrani yang diterjemahkan ‘ruang kosong’ menunjukkan suatu pemisah yang sekarang kita kenal sebagai atmosfer. Dalam puisi Ibrani, pemisah itu digambarkan seperti lengkungan, misalnya di Ayb. 22:14 dan Am. 9:6.</ft></f> untuk memisahkan air yang di bumi dengan air yang di atas bumi.”
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="GEN.1.7" />Maka jadilah demikian.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="GEN.1.8" />Allah menyebut ruang kosong itu ‘langit’.
</p>
<p style="p">Hari kedua berakhir ketika petang menjadi malam.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Hari ketiga
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="GEN.1.9" />Pada pagi berikutnya, berkatalah Allah, “Hendaklah air yang ada di bawah langit berkumpul di satu tempat, supaya tanah kering bisa terlihat.” Maka jadilah demikian.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="GEN.1.10" />Allah menyebut tanah kering itu ‘darat’ dan kumpulan air itu ‘laut’. Allah melihat bahwa semuanya itu baik.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="GEN.1.11" />Kemudian Allah berkata, “Hendaklah tanah mengeluarkan berbagai jenis tumbuhan, termasuk yang menghasilkan biji-bijian dan berbagai jenis pohon yang buahnya berbiji. Hendaklah tiap jenis biji itu nanti menghasilkan tumbuhan atau pohon yang sama sesuai jenisnya.” Maka jadilah demikian.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="GEN.1.12" />Tanah menumbuhkan segala jenis tumbuhan, termasuk yang menghasilkan biji-bijian dan berbagai jenis pohon yang buahnya berbiji. Dan setiap jenis biji selalu menghasilkan tumbuhan atau pohon yang sama jenisnya. Allah melihat bahwa semuanya itu baik.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="GEN.1.13" />Hari ketiga berakhir ketika petang menjadi malam.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Hari keempat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14-15" bcv="GEN.1.14" />Pada pagi berikutnya, berkatalah Allah, “Hendaklah ada berbagai benda penerang di langit supaya sinarnya terpancar ke bumi. Biarlah benda-benda itu menunjukkan perbedaan antara siang dan malam, serta menjadi tanda untuk menentukan hari, tahun, dan musim.”<f caller="+"><fr>1:14-15
</fr><fk>musim
</fk><ft>Kata bahasa Ibrani yang diterjemahkan di sini sebagai ‘musim’ juga sering diterjemahkan sebagai ‘hari raya agama’ dalam ayat-ayat lain di Perjanjian Lama (PL).</ft></f> Maka jadilah demikian.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="GEN.1.16" />Allah membuat dua benda penerang yang besar. Yang lebih besar bersinar<f caller="+"><fr>1:16
</fr><fk>bersinar
</fk><ft>Kata ‘bersinar’ dalam ayat ini dan ayat 18 menerjemahkan dua kata dalam bahasa Ibrani yang berarti ‘menguasai’. Pada zaman purba, matahari dan bulan sering dianggap sebagai dua figur ilahi. Namun, sebenarnya kata ‘menguasai’ adalah kiasan personifikasi. Dengan tidak menyebut nama kedua benda itu sebagai matahari dan bulan, penulis kitab ini hendak menunjukkan bahwa kedua benda itu adalah ciptaan, dan tidak ilahi.</ft></f> pada siang hari, dan yang lebih kecil bersinar pada malam hari. Allah juga membuat banyak sekali bintang.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="GEN.1.17" />Allah mengatur benda-benda itu di langit untuk menerangi bumi,
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="GEN.1.18" />untuk bersinar pada siang dan malam, dan untuk memisahkan terang dari gelap. Allah melihat bahwa semuanya itu baik.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="GEN.1.19" />Hari keempat berakhir ketika petang menjadi malam.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Hari kelima
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="GEN.1.20" />Pada pagi berikutnya, berkatalah Allah, “Hendaklah air dipenuhi dengan berbagai jenis makhluk hidup yang berenang, dan langit dipenuhi dengan berbagai jenis burung yang beterbangan di atas permukaan bumi.”
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="GEN.1.21" />Lalu Allah menciptakan berbagai jenis binatang laut yang besar dan segala jenis makhluk yang bergerak di dalam air. Dia juga menciptakan segala jenis binatang yang bersayap. Allah melihat bahwa semuanya itu baik.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="GEN.1.22" />Lalu Allah memberkati semua makhluk hidup itu, kata-Nya, “Hendaklah segala makhluk yang hidup di laut berkembang biak dan memenuhi lautan. Dan segala binatang yang bersayap hendaklah bertambah banyak di bumi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="GEN.1.23" />Hari kelima berakhir ketika petang menjadi malam.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Hari keenam
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="24-25" bcv="GEN.1.24" />Pada pagi berikutnya, berkatalah Allah, “Hendaklah ada berbagai jenis makhluk hidup di bumi,<f caller="+"><fr>1:24-25
</fr><fk>bumi
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: “Hendaklah bumi mengeluarkan segala jenis binatang …” Ini adalah gaya bahasa personifikasi yang menggambarkan bahwa Allah menggunakan tanah untuk menciptakan hewan-hewan. Mungkin ini terjadi dengan cara yang mirip seperti Kej. 2:19.</ft></f> termasuk hewan ternak, binatang liar, binatang melata, dan binatang yang merayap di atas permukaan tanah.” Maka Allah menjadikan segala binatang itu, yaitu hewan ternak, binatang liar, binatang melata, dan binatang yang merayap, sesuai jenisnya masing-masing. Allah melihat bahwa semuanya itu baik.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="GEN.1.26" />Kemudian Allah berkata, “Marilah Kita<f caller="+"><fr>1:26
</fr><fk>Kita
</fk><ft>Ada penafsir yang mengatakan bahwa Allah menggunakan kata ‘Kita’ karena Dia berbicara seperti seorang raja, di mana perkataan raja mewakili seluruh pemerintahannya. Namun, dalam seluruh PL, bahasa Ibrani tidak pernah menggunakan bentuk jamak untuk menandakan keagungan seseorang. Kemungkinan, kata ‘Kita’ menandakan keberadaan Allah sebagai tiga pribadi, dan Allah Bapa sedang berbicara kepada Roh Kudus yang sudah disebut dalam ayat 2. Zaman sekarang, kita mengetahui bahwa Allah Anak juga terlibat dalam penciptaan, berdasarkan Yoh. 1:1-15; 1Kor. 8:6; Kol. 1:16; dan Ibr. 1:2.</ft></f> menciptakan manusia supaya menyerupai Kita dan mencerminkan sifat-sifat Kita. Mereka akan berkuasa atas seluruh bumi, yaitu atas segala jenis ikan, burung, hewan ternak, binatang liar, bahkan serangga.”
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="27" bcv="GEN.1.27" />Maka Allah menciptakan manusia supaya menyerupai Dia.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Allah menciptakan mereka, laki-laki dan perempuan.
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="28" bcv="GEN.1.28" />Kemudian Allah memberkati mereka, “Beranakcuculah hingga kalian menjadi banyak. Penuhilah seluruh bumi dan berkuasalah atasnya. Hendaklah kalian berkuasa atas semua binatang di laut, di udara, dan di bumi.”
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="GEN.1.29" />Berkatalah Allah kepada manusia itu, “Dengarlah! Aku memberikan kepada kalian segala tumbuhan yang menghasilkan biji-bijian dan semua pohon yang buahnya berbiji. Semua itu akan menjadi makanan bagi kalian.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="GEN.1.30" />Tetapi untuk semua jenis binatang, burung, dan serangga, Aku memberikan segala tumbuhan hijau sebagai makanan mereka.” Maka jadilah demikian.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="GEN.1.31" />Allah melihat bahwa semua yang sudah diciptakan-Nya itu sungguh amat baik.
</p>
<p style="p">Hari keenam berakhir ketika petang menjadi malam.<f caller="+"><fr>1:31
</fr><fk>malam
</fk><ft>Kata ‘pagi’ dalam ayat ini dicantumkan dalam Kej. 2:1.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>

<c id="2" />
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Hari ketujuh
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.2.1" />Pada pagi berikutnya, selesailah penciptaan segala sesuatu yang ada di surga, di langit, dan di bumi.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="GEN.2.2" />Jadi, pada hari ketujuh, karena Allah sudah selesai menciptakan segala sesuatu, Dia berhenti bekerja.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="GEN.2.3" />Lalu Allah memberkati hari ketujuh dan menetapkannya sebagai hari yang kudus, sebab pada hari ketujuh itulah Dia berhenti setelah menciptakan segala sesuatu.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Rincian kisah penciptaan manusia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="GEN.2.4" />Beginilah yang terjadi pada waktu TUHAN<x caller="+"><xo>2:4
</xo><xt>Kel. 3:14-15</xt></x> Allah baru saja menciptakan surga, langit, dan bumi:
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="GEN.2.5" />Pada awalnya, belum ada tumbuhan apa pun yang tumbuh karena TUHAN belum menurunkan hujan ke atas permukaan bumi. Lagipula belum ada orang yang mengerjakan tanah itu dan menanam di atasnya.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="GEN.2.6" />Akan tetapi, banyak mata air meluap dari dalam tanah sehingga seluruh permukaan tanah menjadi basah.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="GEN.2.7" />Lalu TUHAN Allah mengambil sedikit tanah<f caller="+"><fr>2:7
</fr><fk>sedikit tanah
</fk><ft>Kata dalam bahasa Ibrani yang diterjemahkan sebagai ‘sedikit tanah’ sering juga diterjemahkan ‘debu’. Dan memang, terjemahan ‘debu’ sering kali sesuai dengan arti yang dimaksud dalam ayat-ayat lain di kitab-kitab puisi dalam PL. Namun, untuk pasal ini, ayat 6 menunjukkan bahwa Allah membentuk manusia dari sedikit tanah yang sudah basah.</ft></f> dan membentuknya menjadi seorang manusia. Dia meniupkan nafas kehidupan ke dalam lubang hidung manusia itu, sehingga manusia itu menjadi makhluk yang hidup.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="GEN.2.8" />Sebelumnya TUHAN Allah sudah membuat sebuah taman yang terletak di sebelah timur,<f caller="+"><fr>2:8
</fr><fk>sebelah timur
</fk><ft>Berdasarkan posisi sungai yang dijelaskan dalam ayat-ayat berikutnya, kita mengetahui bahwa Taman Eden terletak di sebelah timur Kanaan.</ft></f> di daerah yang bernama Eden. Di taman inilah Dia menempatkan manusia yang sudah diciptakan-Nya itu.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="GEN.2.9" />Kemudian TUHAN menumbuhkan segala jenis pohon yang indah dan yang menghasilkan buah yang lezat. Di tengah taman itu, Dia juga menempatkan dua pohon: Yang pertama adalah pohon yang buahnya mampu memberikan hidup selamanya. Yang kedua adalah pohon yang buahnya mampu memberi pengetahuan untuk membedakan hal yang baik dan yang buruk.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="GEN.2.10" />Taman itu diairi oleh sebuah sungai besar yang hulunya bersumber dari Eden. Begitu keluar dari Eden, sungai itu bercabang menjadi empat anak sungai.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="GEN.2.11" />Yang pertama disebut Pison. Itulah sungai yang mengalir melalui sepanjang daerah Hawila.<f caller="+"><fr>2:11
</fr><fk>Hawila
</fk><ft>Daerah yang dimaksudkan tidak lagi dikenal, dan bentuk semua daerah pasti berubah sesudah terjadi banjir besar (air bah) pada zaman Nuh.</ft></f> Di sana terdapat banyak emas.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="GEN.2.12" />Emas di Hawila sangat murni, dan di situ terdapat juga wangi-wangian dari getah tumbuhan dan batu-batu permata yang berwarna-warni.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="GEN.2.13" />Sungai yang kedua disebut Gihon. Sungai itu mengalir sepanjang tanah Kus.<f caller="+"><fr>2:13
</fr><fk>Kus
</fk><ft>Biasanya dalam PL, Kus menunjuk pada tempat yang sekarang disebut negara Etiopia.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="GEN.2.14" />Sungai yang ketiga disebut Tigris. Sungai itu mengalir di sebelah timur Asyur. Dan sungai yang keempat disebut Efrat.<f caller="+"><fr>2:14
</fr><fk>Tigris … Efrat
</fk><ft>Kedua sungai itu berada di negara yang zaman sekarang disebut Irak. Dalam Alkitab, negara itu dikenal sebagai Babel.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="GEN.2.15" />TUHAN Allah mengambil dan menempatkan manusia di dalam Taman Eden untuk merawat dan mengurus taman itu.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="GEN.2.16" />TUHAN berkata kepadanya, “Aku mengizinkan kamu untuk makan buah dari setiap pohon di taman ini sepuasnya.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="GEN.2.17" />Hanya satu yang tidak boleh dimakan, yaitu buah dari pohon yang mampu memberikan pengetahuan untuk membedakan hal yang baik dan yang buruk. Janganlah kamu makan buah itu. Karena jika kamu memakannya, kamu pasti mati pada hari itu juga!”<f caller="+"><fr>2:17
</fr><fk>pada hari itu juga
</fk><ft>Kata dalam bahasa Ibrani yang diterjemahkan ‘pada hari itu juga’ ternyata memiliki arti yang lebih luas daripada jangka waktu sehari. Kita bisa mengetahuinya karena Adam dan Hawa tidak meninggal dunia pada hari mereka memakan buah itu, tetapi di kemudian hari mereka mati. Kita juga bisa menafsirkan bahwa dalam perkataan ‘mati pada hari itu juga’, Allah sedang berbicara tentang kematian rohani, bukan kematian jasmani.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="GEN.2.18" />Kemudian TUHAN Allah berkata, “Tidak baik kalau laki-laki ini hanya sendirian. Aku akan menjadikan seorang pendamping yang cocok baginya.”
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="GEN.2.19" />Sebelum itu, TUHAN sudah menjadikan semua jenis binatang dan burung dari bahan tanah. Setiap jenis binatang dan burung ditunjukkan kepada laki-laki itu supaya diberi nama olehnya. Demikianlah asal mula nama semua jenis binatang.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="GEN.2.20" />Laki-laki itu memberi nama kepada setiap jenis hewan, binatang liar, dan burung. Tetapi di antara semua makhluk itu, dia tidak menemukan satu pun yang cocok untuk menjadi pendampingnya.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="GEN.2.21" />Maka TUHAN membuat laki-laki itu tertidur sangat nyenyak. Saat itulah TUHAN mengambil salah satu tulang rusuknya dan menutup kembali bekasnya dengan daging.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="GEN.2.22" />TUHAN Allah menjadikan seorang perempuan dari tulang rusuk yang sudah diambil-Nya, kemudian membawanya kepada laki-laki itu.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="GEN.2.23" />Maka laki-laki itu berkata,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Inilah dia yang cocok bagiku!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tulangnya dari tulangku, dan dagingnya dari dagingku!
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku akan menyebut dia ‘perempuan’,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena dia diambil dariku.”<f caller="+"><fr>2:23
</fr><fk>perempuan … diambil dariku
</fk><ft>Dalam bahasa Ibrani ada permainan kata yang sangat puitis, yaitu, “Aku akan menyebut dia
<it>ishah</it> (perempuan) karena dia diambil dari
<it>ish</it> (laki-laki).”</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="GEN.2.24" />Itulah sebabnya, ketika seorang laki-laki dan seorang perempuan membentuk keluarga baru, laki-laki akan meninggalkan orangtuanya dan bersatu dengan istrinya, sehingga mereka berdua menjadi satu.<f caller="+"><fr>2:24
</fr><fk>laki-laki akan meninggalkan … menjadi satu
</fk><ft>Meski dikatakan bahwa laki-laki meninggalkan ayah dan ibunya, bukan berarti laki-laki memutuskan hubungan dengan kedua orangtuanya, dan bukan berarti laki-laki bergabung dengan keluarga istrinya. Maksud ayat ini adalah laki-laki berpisah dari orangtuanya untuk membentuk keluarga baru bersama istrinya. Kemungkinan besar, ayat ini menyebut laki-laki secara khusus karena dialah yang menjadi kepala keluarga.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="GEN.2.25" />Laki-laki dan perempuan itu telanjang, tetapi keduanya tidak merasa malu satu sama lain.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="3" />
<s style="s1">Manusia pertama berdosa karena tidak taat kepada Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.3.1" />Ular merupakan binatang yang paling licik di antara semua binatang liar yang diciptakan TUHAN Allah. Suatu hari, ular datang kepada perempuan dan bertanya, “Apa benar Allah berkata kepada kalian bahwa kalian tidak boleh makan buah-buahan dari pohon mana pun di dalam taman ini?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="GEN.3.2" />Jawab perempuan itu kepadanya, “Bukan begitu. Kami boleh makan semua buah di taman ini,
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="GEN.3.3" />kecuali buah dari pohon yang ada di tengah taman. TUHAN melarang kami menyentuh, apalagi memakan buahnya. Kalau kami melanggar, kami akan mati.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="GEN.3.4" />Lalu kata ular kepadanya, “Tidak! Kamu tidak akan mati!
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="GEN.3.5" />Allah berkata begitu karena Dia tahu bahwa kalau kalian memakan buah dari pohon yang di tengah taman itu, mata dan pikiran kalian akan terbuka, sehingga kalian menjadi seperti Dia, yaitu mengetahui hal yang baik dan yang buruk.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="GEN.3.6" />Perempuan itu pun melihat bahwa buah pohon tersebut sangat indah dipandang dan tampaknya sedap untuk dimakan. Lagipula, dia juga ingin menjadi bijaksana. Karena itu, dia memetik beberapa buah pohon itu dan memakannya. Dia juga memberikan buah itu kepada suaminya<f caller="+"><fr>3:6
</fr><fk>suaminya
</fk><ft>Dalam naskah bahasa Ibrani, sesudah kata ‘suaminya’ terdapat satu kata yang biasa diterjemahkan sebagai ‘yang bersama dengan dia’, sehingga kalimatnya menjadi ‘Lalu dia juga memberikan buah itu kepada suaminya yang bersama-sama dengan dia’. Ada beberapa tafsiran mengenai kalimat ini, yang paling umum antara lain: 1) Adam bersama dengan Hawa ketika Hawa memetik buah terlarang itu, 2) Adam bersama-sama dengan Hawa dan ikut menyaksikan pembicaraan Hawa dengan ular, atau 3) Adam bersama dengan Hawa tinggal di dalam Taman Eden. Namun, sulit untuk dipastikan arti mana yang dimaksud oleh penulis pertama.</ft></f> untuk dimakan. Segera sesudah mereka makan buah itu,
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="GEN.3.7" />mata dan pikiran mereka tiba-tiba terbuka. Mereka malu karena menyadari bahwa mereka telanjang. Maka keduanya menyambung beberapa daun pohon ara untuk menutupi tubuhnya masing-masing.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="GEN.3.8" />Menjelang sore hari, ketika angin sepoi-sepoi mulai berhembus, mereka mendengar langkah kaki TUHAN Allah yang sedang berjalan di taman. Laki-laki itu dan istrinya pun bersembunyi di balik pepohonan, supaya TUHAN tidak melihat mereka.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="GEN.3.9" />Tetapi TUHAN memanggil laki-laki itu dan berkata, “Di manakah kamu?”<f caller="+"><fr>3:9
</fr><fk>Di manakah kamu?
</fk><ft>TUHAN bertanya demikian bukan karena tidak tahu di mana Adam. Alasan pertanyaan ini adalah supaya Adam mau berbicara kepada TUHAN. Pertanyaan lagi seperti ini terdapat di Kej. 4:9.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="GEN.3.10" />Jawab laki-laki itu, “Aku mendengar bunyi langkah kaki-Mu di taman ini dan aku takut, karena aku telanjang. Jadi aku bersembunyi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="GEN.3.11" />Lalu TUHAN berkata, “Bagaimana kamu bisa tahu bahwa kamu telanjang? Apa kamu sudah makan buah dari pohon yang Aku larang itu?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="GEN.3.12" />Laki-laki itu menjawab, “Ya, tetapi itu gara-gara perempuan yang Engkau berikan kepadaku. Dialah yang memberikan buah itu, sehingga aku memakannya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="GEN.3.13" />Lalu TUHAN Allah bertanya kepada perempuan, “Mengapa kamu melakukan itu?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab perempuan itu, “Ular sudah menipu aku, sehingga aku makan buah itu!”
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="GEN.3.14" />Maka berkatalah TUHAN kepada ular itu,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Karena kamu sudah melakukan hal ini,
</q>
<q style="q1">maka di antara semua hewan ternak dan binatang buas,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">hanya kamu dan keturunanmu yang akan Aku hukum.
</q>
<q style="q1">Mulai sekarang, kamu dan semua keturunanmu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">akan bergerak dengan menjalar menggunakan perut,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan kamu terpaksa menjilat debu seumur hidupmu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="GEN.3.15" />Aku akan membuat kamu dan perempuan ini saling bermusuhan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Keturunanmu dan keturunannya akan selalu bermusuhan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kamu akan menggigit tumit keturunannya yang laki-laki,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi keturunannya<f caller="+"><fr>3:15
</fr><fk>keturunannya
</fk><ft>Dalam bahasa Ibrani, kata yang diterjemahkan ‘keturunan’ memiliki arti dasar ‘benih (tunggal)’. Walaupun kata ‘benih’ berbentuk tunggal, maknanya dapat berarti kolektif. Maksudnya, ‘benih’ sering dipahami sebagai benda jamak, sama seperti kata ‘pasir’ yang biasa dipahami sebagai sekumpulan pasir. (Hal yang sama terjadi di Kej. 12:7, 13:15, dan 24:7.) Banyak penafsir berkata bahwa Hawa pasti berpikir anak pertama yang dia lahirkanlah yang meremukkan kepala ular. Namun, hal itu tidak terjadi sehingga orang Yahudi pun menafsirkan bahwa ‘benih/keturunan’ yang dimaksud adalah jamak dan meliputi seluruh bangsa Israel (Ezr. 9:2). Pada akhirnya kita melihat bahwa ‘benih/keturunan’ yang meremukkan kepala ular itu adalah tunggal, yaitu Sang Anak Adam, Yesus. Bandingkan dengan Gal. 3:16.</ft></f> itu akan menghancurkan kepalamu.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="GEN.3.16" />Kepada perempuan itu, TUHAN berkata,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Aku akan memperbesar penderitaan dan kesakitanmu saat melahirkan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kamu akan merasa ingin berkuasa atas suamimu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi dialah yang akan berkuasa atasmu.”<f caller="+"><fr>3:16
</fr><fk>Kamu akan …
</fk><ft>Kedua baris terakhir juga dapat diterjemahkan, “Kamu akan tetap ingin bersetubuh dengan suamimu. Dan dia akan berkuasa atas dirimu.” Terjemahan yang diterapkan TSI lebih cocok dalam konteks hukuman terhadap Hawa.</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="GEN.3.17" />Kepada laki-laki itu, TUHAN berkata,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Aku memerintahkanmu untuk tidak makan buah dari pohon itu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi kamu melanggarnya dengan menuruti perkataan istrimu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Oleh karena perbuatanmu itu, Aku mengutuk tanah.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Sepanjang hidupmu, kamu akan bekerja dengan susah payah untuk dapat menghasilkan makanan dari tanah.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="GEN.3.18" />Tanah akan cenderung menghasilkan semak dan tumbuhan berduri,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan kamu terpaksa makan tumbuh-tumbuhan liar.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="19" bcv="GEN.3.19" />Sepanjang hidupmu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sebelum kamu mati dan kembali menjadi tanah,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">kamu harus bermandi keringat
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">untuk menghasilkan makanan dari tanah kebunmu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku menciptakanmu dari tanah,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan kamu akan kembali menjadi tanah sesudah kamu mati.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="GEN.3.20" />Laki-laki itu bernama Adam.<f caller="+"><fr>3:20
</fr><fk>Adam
</fk><ft>Nama Adam artinya ‘(seorang) manusia’.</ft></f> Adam menamai istrinya Hawa— yang berarti ‘pemberi kehidupan’— karena seluruh umat manusia adalah keturunannya.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="GEN.3.21" />TUHAN membuat pakaian dari kulit binatang dan memakaikannya kepada mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="GEN.3.22" />Kemudian berkatalah TUHAN, “Sekarang mereka sudah menjadi seperti Kita<x caller="+"><xo>3:22
</xo><xt>Kej. 1:26 CK</xt></x> dalam hal dapat membedakan yang baik dan yang buruk. Karena itu, jangan sampai mereka memetik dan makan buah dari pohon kehidupan. Aku tidak mengizinkan mereka untuk hidup selama-lamanya.”
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="GEN.3.23" />Jadi, TUHAN mengusir Adam dan Hawa keluar dari Taman Eden untuk menggarap tanah, yang darinya Adam dibentuk.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="GEN.3.24" />Sesudah itu, TUHAN menempatkan beberapa malaikat penjaga<f caller="+"><fr>3:24
</fr><fk>malaikat penjaga
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: kerubim.</ft></f> di pintu masuk Taman Eden, yang terletak di sebelah timur taman itu. TUHAN juga menempatkan sebilah pedang berapi yang dengan sendirinya bergerak menghalangi jalan yang menuju ke pohon kehidupan, sehingga tidak ada orang yang bisa mengambil buahnya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="4" />
<s style="s1">TUHAN menghukum Kain karena membunuh Habel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.4.1" />Adam dan Hawa pun hidup bersama sebagai suami-istri.<f caller="+"><fr>4:1
</fr><fk>hidup bersama sebagai suami-istri
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: “Laki-laki itu mengenal istrinya, dan dia (istrinya) menjadi hamil.” Kata yang diterjemahkan ‘mengenal’ merupakan penggenapan dari Kej. 2:24, yang mengatakan bahwa seorang suami akan ‘bersatu dengan istrinya’, dan dalam konteks kalimat ini, ‘mengenal’ artinya bersetubuh. Selanjutnya, untuk kewajaran, TSI tidak menerjemahkan ‘hidup bersama sebagai suami-istri’ dan langsung menyebut saja bahwa ‘istrinya mengandung’.</ft></f> Lalu Hawa mengandung dan melahirkan seorang anak laki-laki. Pada waktu anak itu lahir, Hawa berkata, “TUHAN sudah menolongku untuk memperoleh seorang anak laki-laki.” Maka dia menamai anak itu Kain.<f caller="+"><fr>4:1
</fr><fk>Kain
</fk><ft>Pengucapan nama Kain hampir sama dengan beberapa kata Ibrani­ yang berarti ‘mendapat’, ‘memperoleh’, atau ‘menciptakan’.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="GEN.4.2" />Beberapa waktu kemudian, Hawa melahirkan seorang anak laki-laki lagi, dan menamai dia Habel.<f caller="+"><fr>4:2
</fr><fk>Habel
</fk><ft>Nama Habel hampir sama dengan kata yang berarti ‘nafas’ atau ‘uap’ dalam bahasa Ibrani.</ft></f>
</p>
<p style="p">Sesudah kedua anak itu dewasa, Kain menjadi petani, sedangkan Habel menjadi gembala kambing domba.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="GEN.4.3" />Suatu hari, Kain memanen hasil kebunnya lalu mempersembahkan sebagian kepada TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="GEN.4.4" />Habel juga mengambil beberapa ekor anak domba yang sulung dari kawanan ternaknya, lalu mempersembahkan bagian-bagian terbaik dari daging domba-domba itu kepada TUHAN. TUHAN senang kepada Habel dan persembahannya,
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="GEN.4.5" />tetapi tidak kepada Kain dan persembahannya. Karena itu, Kain sangat sakit hati, dan mukanya kelihatan masam.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="GEN.4.6" />Maka TUHAN berkata kepada Kain, “Tidak usah marah! Janganlah mukamu masam!
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="GEN.4.7" />Kalau kamu melakukan yang benar, tentu Aku akan menerima persembahan-persembahanmu. Tetapi kalau kamu terus melakukan yang tidak benar, kuasa dosa— yang bagaikan binatang buas— sudah siap menerkam dan menguasaimu. Kamu harus mampu mengalahkannya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="GEN.4.8" />Meski begitu, suatu hari Kain berkata kepada adiknya, “Habel, ayo kita ke ladang.”<f caller="+"><fr>4:8
</fr><fk>Habel, ayo kita ke ladang
</fk><ft>Kutipan ini tidak terdapat dalam Teks Masoret (teks sumber dalam bahasa Ibrani), tetapi terdapat dalam kebanyakan terjemahan kuno yang dibuat sebelum Teks Masoret disusun, termasuk Septuaginta (LXX).</ft></f> Setibanya mereka di ladang, tiba-tiba Kain menyerang dan membunuh Habel.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="GEN.4.9" />Kemudian TUHAN bertanya kepada Kain, “Di manakah Habel adikmu?”<x caller="+"><xo>4:9
</xo><xt>Kej. 3:9</xt></x>
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Kain, “Aku tidak tahu. Aku bukan penjaganya!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="GEN.4.10" />Maka berkatalah TUHAN kepadanya, “Kamu sudah melakukan dosa besar! Dalam pandangan-Ku, darah adikmu yang sudah meresap ke tanah bagaikan suara Habel yang berseru-seru meminta pembalasan.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="GEN.4.11" />Karena kamu sudah membunuh adikmu sendiri, Aku mengusir kamu dari tanah yang sudah tercemar oleh darah adikmu ini. Sebagai kutukan bagimu, biarlah tanah di bumi tidak lagi memberi hasil yang baik untukmu, meskipun kamu berusaha keras menggarapnya!
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="GEN.4.12" />Sebelumnya, tanah sangat subur bagimu. Tetapi mulai sekarang, apabila kamu menggarap dan menanam, tanah tidak akan memberi hasil yang baik lagi kepadamu, sehingga kamu terpaksa hidup berpindah-pindah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="GEN.4.13" />Jawab Kain kepada TUHAN, “Hukuman itu terlalu berat! Aku tidak sanggup menanggungnya.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="GEN.4.14" />Engkau mengusir aku dari tanah ini dan menjauhkan aku dari hadapan-Mu. Aku terpaksa hidup berpindah-pindah, dan siapa saja yang melihatku akan membunuhku!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="GEN.4.15" />Tetapi TUHAN berkata kepadanya, “Tidak. Hal itu tidak akan terjadi. Aku akan memberi tanda di tubuhmu<f caller="+"><fr>4:15
</fr><fk>di tubuhmu
</fk><ft>Teks Ibrani tidak menuliskan bagian mana pada tubuh Kain yang ditandai. Namun, dalam dua kitab lain, dikatakan bahwa tanda yang diberikan TUHAN pada manusia selalu di dahi. Lihat Yeh. 9:4-5 dan banyak ayat dalam kitab Wahyu.</ft></f> supaya orang tahu bahwa kamu tidak boleh dibunuh. Kalau kamu dibunuh, maka tujuh orang lain harus dibunuh sebagai pembalasan atas pembunuhanmu.” Lalu TUHAN memberi tanda pada dahi Kain.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="GEN.4.16" />Kemudian Kain pergi dari hadapan TUHAN dan tinggal di tanah yang disebut Nod,<f caller="+"><fr>4:16
</fr><fk>Nod
</fk><ft>Nama Nod artinya ‘pengembaraan’.</ft></f> letaknya di sebelah timur Taman Eden.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Daftar keturunan Kain
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="GEN.4.17" />Kain menikah, lalu istrinya mengandung<x caller="+"><xo>4:17
</xo><xt>Kej. 4:1 CK</xt></x> dan melahirkan seorang anak laki-laki<f caller="+"><fr>4:17
</fr><fk>anak laki-laki
</fk><ft>Dalam daftar silsilah di Alkitab, sebagian besar nama anak yang disebutkan pasti laki-laki, kecuali bila ada keterangan bahwa anak itu perempuan. Jadi, dalam daftar-daftar keturunan selanjutnya, apabila TSI hanya menuliskan ‘anak’ atau nama saja, berarti anak tersebut adalah laki-laki.</ft></f> yang diberi nama Henok. Pada waktu Kain membangun sebuah kota, dia menamai kota itu Henok, seperti nama anaknya.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="GEN.4.18" />Selanjutnya, anak Henok adalah Irad. Anak Irad adalah Mehuyael. Anak Mehuyael adalah Metusael. Dan anak Metusael adalah Lamek.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="GEN.4.19" />Lamek menikahi dua perempuan, yaitu Adah dan Zilah.
<ve />
<v id="20-21" bcv="GEN.4.20" />Adah melahirkan dua anak yang bernama Yabal dan Yubal. Yabal adalah leluhur dari bangsa yang menjadi peternak. Karena kawanan ternak perlu berpindah-pindah tempat, maka Yabal menjadi orang pertama yang selalu hidup berkemah. Yubal, adik Yabal, adalah orang pertama yang membuat alat musik kecapi dan seruling.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="GEN.4.22" />Zilah melahirkan seorang anak yang diberi nama Tubal Kain. Dialah orang pertama yang menjadi tukang tembaga dan besi. Tubal Kain mempunyai seorang adik perempuan bernama Naama.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="GEN.4.23" />Suatu hari, Lamek berkata kepada kedua istrinya,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Adah dan Zilah, dengarkanlah aku!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku membunuh seorang pemuda hanya karena dia membuatku memar.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="24" bcv="GEN.4.24" />Mengingat pembalasan bagi Kain,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yaitu tujuh orang harus dibunuh bila dia dibunuh,
</q>
<q style="q1">maka kalau aku yang dibunuh,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tujuh puluh tujuh orang harus dibunuh!”
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Kelahiran Set
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="GEN.4.25" />Kemudian Hawa mengandung dan melahirkan seorang anak laki-laki lagi. Hawa berkata, “TUHAN sudah memberiku seorang anak sebagai pengganti Habel, yang sudah dibunuh oleh Kain.” Maka dia menamai anak itu Set.<f caller="+"><fr>4:25
</fr><fk>Set
</fk><ft>Nama Set artinya ‘(sudah) diberi’.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="GEN.4.26" />Selanjutnya, Set mempunyai anak bernama Enos. Pada zaman Enos inilah orang-orang mulai menyembah TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="5" />
<s style="s1">Keturunan Adam
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.5.1" />Inilah daftar keturunan Adam: Pada waktu Allah menciptakan manusia, Allah membuat mereka mencerminkan sifat-sifat-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="GEN.5.2" />Allah menciptakan mereka sebagai laki-laki dan perempuan, memberkati mereka, dan menyebut mereka ‘manusia’.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="GEN.5.3" />Adam berumur 130 tahun ketika anak laki-lakinya yang ketiga lahir. Adam menamai anaknya itu Set. Dia mencerminkan sifat-sifat Adam.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="GEN.5.4" />Sesudah Set lahir, Adam masih hidup selama 800 tahun. Sepanjang hidupnya, Adam mempunyai beberapa anak laki-laki dan anak perempuan lainnya.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="GEN.5.5" />Umur Adam mencapai 930 tahun, dan dia pun mati.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="GEN.5.6" />Set berumur 105 tahun ketika anaknya yang bernama Enos lahir.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="GEN.5.7" />Sesudah Enos lahir, Set masih hidup selama 807 tahun. Sepanjang hidupnya, Set mempunyai beberapa anak laki-laki dan anak perempuan lainnya.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="GEN.5.8" />Umur Set mencapai 912 tahun, dan dia pun mati.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="GEN.5.9" />Enos berumur 90 tahun ketika anaknya yang bernama Kenan lahir.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="GEN.5.10" />Sesudah Kenan lahir, Enos masih hidup selama 815 tahun. Sepanjang hidupnya, Enos mempunyai beberapa anak laki-laki dan anak perempuan lainnya.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="GEN.5.11" />Umur Enos mencapai 905 tahun, dan dia pun mati.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="GEN.5.12" />Kenan berumur 70 tahun ketika anaknya yang bernama Mahalalel lahir.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="GEN.5.13" />Sesudah Mahalalel lahir, Kenan masih hidup selama 840 tahun lagi. Sepanjang hidupnya, Kenan mempunyai beberapa anak laki-laki dan anak perempuan lainnya.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="GEN.5.14" />Umur Kenan mencapai 910 tahun, dan dia pun mati.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="GEN.5.15" />Mahalalel berumur 65 tahun ketika anaknya yang bernama Yared lahir.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="GEN.5.16" />Sesudah Yared lahir, Mahalalel masih hidup selama 830 tahun. Sepanjang hidupnya, Mahalalel mempunyai beberapa anak laki-laki dan anak perempuan lainnya.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="GEN.5.17" />Umur Mahalalel mencapai 895 tahun, dan dia pun mati.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="GEN.5.18" />Yared berumur 162 tahun ketika anaknya yang bernama Henok lahir.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="GEN.5.19" />Sesudah Henok lahir, Yared masih hidup selama 800 tahun. Sepanjang hidupnya, Yared mempunyai beberapa anak laki-laki dan perempuan lainnya.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="GEN.5.20" />Umur Yared mencapai 962 tahun, dan dia pun mati.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="GEN.5.21" />Henok berumur 65 tahun ketika anaknya yang bernama Metusalah lahir.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="GEN.5.22" />Sesudah Metusalah lahir, Henok hidup bersekutu erat dengan Allah selama 300 tahun. Sepanjang hidupnya, Henok mempunyai beberapa anak laki-laki dan perempuan lainnya.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="GEN.5.23" />Jadi Henok hidup selama 365 tahun.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="GEN.5.24" />Henok hidup bersekutu erat dengan Allah. Pada suatu hari, dia tidak ada lagi di bumi karena Allah membawanya ke surga.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="GEN.5.25" />Metusalah berumur 187 tahun ketika anaknya yang bernama Lamek lahir.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="GEN.5.26" />Sesudah Lamek lahir, Metusalah masih hidup selama 782 tahun. Sepanjang hidupnya, Metusalah mempunyai beberapa anak laki-laki dan anak perempuan lainnya.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="GEN.5.27" />Umur Metusalah mencapai 969 tahun, dan dia pun mati.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28-29" bcv="GEN.5.28" />Lamek berumur 182 tahun ketika anaknya, Nuh, dilahirkan. Lamek berkata, “Anak ini akan membawa kelegaan atas semua usaha dan susah payah kita untuk menghasilkan makanan dari tanah yang sudah dikutuk TUHAN.” Maka dia menamai anak itu Nuh.<f caller="+"><fr>5:28-29
</fr><fk>Nuh
</fk><ft>Dalam bahasa Ibrani, pengucapan nama Nuh hampir sama dengan kata yang berarti ‘kelegaan’ atau ‘menghibur’.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="GEN.5.30" />Sesudah Nuh lahir, Lamek masih hidup selama 595 tahun. Sepanjang hidupnya, Lamek mempunyai beberapa anak laki-laki dan anak perempuan lainnya.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="GEN.5.31" />Umur Lamek mencapai 777 tahun, dan dia pun mati.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="GEN.5.32" />Sejak Nuh berumur 500 tahun, dia mempunyai tiga anak laki-laki, yaitu Sem, Yafet, dan Ham.<f caller="+"><fr>5:32
</fr><fk>urutan anak-anak Nuh
</fk><ft>TSI menulis nama anak-anak Nuh sesuai urutan lahir. Teks Ibrani menuliskan ‘Sem, Ham, dan Yafet’. Namun, berdasarkan informasi dari Kej. 9:24, Ham adalah anak bungsu Nuh, dan di Kej. 10:21 tertulis bahwa Sem adalah kakak Yafet. TSI juga menggunakan urutan lahir di Kej. 6:10, 7:13, 9:18, dan 10:1.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>

<c id="6" />
<s style="s1">Manusia menjadi sangat jahat di mata TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1-2" bcv="GEN.6.1" />Jumlah manusia semakin bertambah dan menyebar di muka bumi. Di antara mereka terdapat banyak gadis yang begitu cantik sehingga anak-anak laki-laki Allah<f caller="+"><fr>6:1-2
</fr><fk>anak-anak laki-laki Allah
</fk><ft>Ada banyak sekali tafsiran tentang arti ‘anak-anak laki-laki Allah’. Kebanyakan tafsiran dapat dikelompokkan dalam dua alternatif: 1) Anak-anak Allah yang dimaksud adalah malaikat-malaikat yang memihak iblis dalam pemberontakannya, lalu dihukum Allah dan dibuang ke dunia ini. Malaikat-malaikat itu sekarang disebut roh-roh jahat atau setan-setan. Kalau demikian, mungkin roh-roh itu menjelma menjadi laki-laki, lalu mengawini gadis-gadis tersebut. Pendukung tafsiran ini memakai Yud. 1:6 sebagai landasan tafsir mereka. Kemungkinan lainnya, 2) Anak-anak Allah yang dimaksud adalah keturunan Set. Ini sesuai dengan kebanyakan ayat di PL yang menyebut bahwa bangsa Israel— yang semuanya keturunan Set— adalah ‘anak-anak Allah.’ Di Kel. 4:22, bangsa Israel juga disebut ‘anak sulung’ Allah. Namun, sebenarnya tafsiran 1) dan 2) tidak sejalan dengan Ayb. 1:6 dan 2:1 di mana frasa yang sama digunakan. Kesimpulannya, kita harus mengakui bahwa memang tidak ada informasi yang cukup untuk memastikan arti mana yang paling tepat (Ul. 29:29).</ft></f> mengambil dan mengawini siapa saja yang mereka sukai dari para gadis itu.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="GEN.6.3" />Maka berkatalah TUHAN, “Aku tidak mau nafas kehidupan-Ku tinggal dalam diri manusia selamanya-lamanya. Semua manusia adalah makhluk fana yang harus mati. Aku menetapkan bahwa umur setiap manusia tidak akan melebihi 120 tahun.”
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="GEN.6.4" />Banyak anak dilahirkan karena kawin campur tersebut. Pada waktu itu, muncullah orang-orang yang disebut Nefilim.<f caller="+"><fr>6:4
</fr><fk>Nefilim
</fk><ft>Kata ini langsung diserap dari bahasa Ibrani, dan artinya tidak dapat dipastikan. Dalam bahasa Ibrani, ayat ini tidak langsung mengatakan bahwa Nefilim adalah hasil perkawinan campur antara manusia dengan ‘anak-anak Allah’ (ayat 2). Namun, hal itu memang dapat dianggap sebagai dampak yang tersirat. Nefilim sering ditafsirkan sebagai manusia raksasa, tetapi bisa juga berarti ‘orang perkasa’ saja, tergantung tafsiran yang dipilih di ayat 2. Artinya, Nefilim bisa berarti orang kuat yang sangat jahat, atau orang kuat yang baik (seperti pendekar).</ft></f> Mereka terkenal pada zaman itu sebagai orang-orang yang sangat kuat dan tangguh dalam perang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="GEN.6.5" />TUHAN melihat bahwa manusia di muka bumi sudah sangat jahat, dan isi hati mereka pun jahat.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="GEN.6.6" />Dia sangat menyesal sudah menciptakan manusia di bumi. Hal itu membuat hati-Nya amat sedih.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="GEN.6.7" />Berkatalah TUHAN, “Aku akan memusnahkan seluruh manusia, binatang berkaki empat, binatang melata, binatang merayap, dan burung-burung. Tidak akan ada satu pun yang tertinggal dari segala yang masih hidup di atas bumi. Aku sangat menyesal karena sudah menciptakan semua makhluk hidup itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Nuh hidup benar di mata Allah dan diselamatkan dari bencana
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="GEN.6.8" />Tetapi TUHAN bermurah hati kepada Nuh.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="GEN.6.9" />Beginilah riwayat tentang Nuh: Di antara semua orang yang hidup pada masa itu, hanya Nuh yang hidupnya benar di mata Allah. Nuh bersekutu erat dengan Allah.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="GEN.6.10" />Nuh mempunyai tiga anak laki-laki, yaitu Sem, Yafet, dan Ham.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="GEN.6.11" />Waktu itu, Allah melihat bahwa semua manusia yang lain di muka bumi sudah sangat jahat. Mereka bertindak kejam dan keras satu sama lain.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="GEN.6.12" />Allah begitu kecewa karena bumi sudah sangat rusak akibat kejahatan yang dilakukan manusia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="GEN.6.13" />Berkatalah Allah kepada Nuh, “Aku sudah memutuskan untuk memusnahkan seluruh manusia dan makhluk hidup yang lain, karena kekerasan manusia terhadap satu sama lain sudah memenuhi bumi.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="GEN.6.14" />Buatlah bagimu kapal dari kayu pilihan.<f caller="+"><fr>6:14
</fr><fk>kayu pilihan
</fk><ft>Dalam bahasa Ibrani, jenis kayu ini disebut ‘</ft><ft><it>gofir</it>’. Kayu
<it>gofir</it> tidak lagi dikenal dan sekarang tidak diketahui pohon apakah
<it>gofir</it> itu. Namun, makna terpenting yang perlu disampaikan adalah bahwa pada zaman itu, kayu yang dimaksud merupakan kayu yang paling cocok untuk pembuatan kapal dibandingkan jenis kayu yang lain.</ft></f> Di dalamnya, buatlah banyak ruang. Dan supaya air tidak bisa masuk, lapisilah bagian dalam dan luar kapal itu dengan ter.<f caller="+"><fr>6:14
</fr><fk>ter
</fk><ft>Ter adalah bahan hitam yang sekarang digunakan untuk membuat aspal. Ter akan mencair bila dibakar. Sesudah dingin kembali, ter menjadi kental dan lengket melekat.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="GEN.6.15" />Inilah ukuran kapal yang harus kamu buat: Panjangnya 138 meter, lebarnya 23 meter, dan tingginya 14 meter.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="GEN.6.16" />Buatlah atap kapal itu, dan berilah jarak 46 sentimeter antara atap dengan semua dinding di bawahnya, supaya udara dan cahaya dapat masuk. Buatlah tiga dek di dalamnya, dek atas, dek tengah, dan dek bawah. Buatlah juga pintu di bagian samping kapal.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="GEN.6.17" />Dengarlah baik-baik! Aku akan mendatangkan banjir besar di atas bumi untuk membinasakan semua makhluk yang bernafas di bawah langit. Segala sesuatu yang ada di bumi akan mati.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="GEN.6.18" />Namun, sekarang Aku mengadakan perjanjian denganmu. Kamu, istrimu, ketiga putramu, dan ketiga menantumu akan selamat di dalam kapal itu.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="GEN.6.19" />Dan karena Aku ingin menyelamatkan semua jenis makhluk hidup, maka kamu harus membawa sepasang dari tiap jenis, yaitu satu jantan dan satu betina, supaya setiap jenis binatang juga tetap hidup.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="GEN.6.20" />Sepasang dari masing-masing jenis burung, jenis binatang berkaki empat, jenis binatang melata, dan jenis binatang merayap akan datang kepadamu, agar dapat ikut ke dalam kapal dan tetap terpelihara.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="GEN.6.21" />Kamu juga harus membawa persediaan makanan untuk keluargamu dan untuk semua binatang itu. Simpanlah semuanya di dalam kapal.”
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="GEN.6.22" />Maka Nuh melakukan semua yang sudah Allah perintahkan kepadanya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="7" />
<s style="s1">TUHAN mendatangkan hujan dan banjir besar
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.7.1" />Kemudian TUHAN berkata kepada Nuh, “Aku melihat bahwa kamulah satu-satunya orang yang melakukan kehendak-Ku di zaman ini. Karena itu, masuklah ke kapal bersama seluruh keluargamu.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="GEN.7.2" />Dari setiap jenis binatang yang layak dipersembahkan, bawalah tujuh pasang ke dalam kapal, yaitu tujuh jantan dan tujuh betina. Sedangkan dari setiap jenis binatang yang haram, bawalah satu pasang saja.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="GEN.7.3" />Begitu juga dengan burung-burung, ambillah tujuh pasang dari setiap jenisnya. Dengan demikian, setiap jenis makhluk hidup tetap dapat berkembang biak sesudah banjir.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="GEN.7.4" />Tujuh hari lagi, Aku akan menurunkan hujan lebat di bumi selama empat puluh hari empat puluh malam. Aku akan memusnahkan segala makhluk hidup yang sudah Aku ciptakan di muka bumi.”
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="GEN.7.5" />Lalu Nuh melakukan semua yang sudah diperintahkan TUHAN kepadanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="GEN.7.6" />Pada waktu banjir besar itu melanda bumi, Nuh berumur 600 tahun.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="GEN.7.7" />Untuk menyelamatkan diri dari banjir besar itu, Nuh masuk ke kapal bersama istrinya, ketiga putranya, dan ketiga menantunya.
<ve />
<v id="8-9" bcv="GEN.7.8" />Sesuai dengan yang sudah diperintahkan Allah kepada Nuh, segala jenis binatang yang halal dan yang haram, burung, serta binatang yang melata dan yang merayap datang kepada Nuh berpasang-pasangan untuk masuk ke kapal.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="GEN.7.10" />Tujuh hari kemudian, banjir besar pun datang ke atas bumi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="GEN.7.11" />Sebulan setelah Nuh berumur 600 tahun, pada hari ketujuh belas bulan itu, semua mata air di bawah permukaan tanah tiba-tiba meluap, dan hujan turun begitu derasnya seakan semua pintu air yang ada di langit terbuka.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="GEN.7.12" />Hujan terus-menerus mengguyur bumi selama empat puluh hari dan empat puluh malam.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="GEN.7.13" />Ketika hujan itu mulai turun, Nuh, istrinya, ketiga anaknya (Sem, Yafet, dan Ham), serta ketiga menantunya masuk ke dalam kapal.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="GEN.7.14" />Begitu juga segala jenis binatang liar, hewan ternak, burung-burung, hewan bersayap, binatang melata, dan binatang merayap,
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="GEN.7.15" />semuanya datang berpasang-pasangan dan masuk ke kapal itu bersama Nuh,
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="GEN.7.16" />yaitu seekor jantan dan seekor betina, seperti yang sudah Allah perintahkan kepada Nuh. Setelah semuanya masuk, TUHAN menutup pintu kapal itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17-18" bcv="GEN.7.17" />Banjir yang merendam seluruh bumi terus bertambah tinggi selama empat puluh hari. Airnya semakin naik dan terus naik, sehingga kapal itu terangkat dan terapung-apung.
<ve />
<v id="19-20" bcv="GEN.7.19" />Air itu kian bertambah tinggi hingga menutupi semua gunung, bahkan mencapai ketinggian sekitar tujuh meter di atas puncak gunung-gunung tertinggi di seluruh dunia.
<ve />
<v id="21-22" bcv="GEN.7.21" />Maka matilah semua makhluk hidup di permukaan bumi, termasuk burung, hewan ternak, binatang liar, binatang melata, binatang merayap, dan manusia.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="GEN.7.23" />Demikianlah semua makhluk hidup dibinasakan, kecuali Nuh dan semua yang ikut bersamanya di dalam kapal.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="GEN.7.24" />Air itu menggenangi permukaan bumi selama 150 hari.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="8" />
<s style="s1">Allah menyurutkan banjir dan menyuruh Nuh keluar dari kapal
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.8.1" />Sesudah itu, perhatian Allah kembali tertuju kepada Nuh dan keluarganya serta semua yang bersama-sama dengan dia di dalam kapal itu. Maka Allah membuat angin bertiup di atas permukaan bumi, sehingga air mulai surut.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="GEN.8.2" />Allah menghentikan hujan dan membuat semua mata air di bawah permukaan tanah berhenti menyembur.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="GEN.8.3" />Air banjir yang tadinya menutupi permukaan bumi perlahan-lahan surut, sehingga sesudah 150 hari, air semakin berkurang.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="GEN.8.4" />Pada tanggal tujuh belas bulan ketujuh, kapal itu terdampar di salah satu gunung di wilayah Ararat.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="GEN.8.5" />Tanggal satu bulan kesepuluh, puncak-puncak gunung mulai terlihat karena permukaan air terus menurun.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="GEN.8.6" />Empat puluh hari kemudian, Nuh membuka jendela yang sudah dibuatnya pada kapal itu,
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="GEN.8.7" />lalu melepaskan seekor burung gagak. Burung gagak itu tidak kembali lagi ke kapal, tetapi terus terbang ke sana kemari sampai air banjir benar-benar kering dari permukaan bumi.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="GEN.8.8" />Karena burung gagak itu tidak kembali, Nuh melepaskan seekor burung merpati untuk mencari tahu apakah air sudah surut.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="GEN.8.9" />Merpati itu tidak dapat menemukan tempat untuk hinggap, karena air masih memenuhi seluruh permukaan bumi. Akhirnya, burung merpati itu kembali ke kapal. Nuh mengulurkan tangannya ke luar untuk menangkapnya, lalu mengembalikannya ke dalam kapal.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="GEN.8.10" />Tujuh hari kemudian, Nuh melepaskannya lagi.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="GEN.8.11" />Menjelang malam, burung merpati itu kembali kepada Nuh dengan membawa sehelai daun zaitun segar di paruhnya. Dari situlah Nuh tahu bahwa air benar-benar sudah surut.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="GEN.8.12" />Tujuh hari sesudahnya, Nuh melepaskan burung itu lagi, tetapi kali ini burung merpati itu tidak kembali kepadanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="GEN.8.13" />Pada waktu Nuh berusia 601 tahun, pada tanggal satu bulan satu, air sudah surut sepenuhnya. Kemudian Nuh membuka penutup di bagian atas kapal dan melihat bahwa permukaan bumi sudah kering.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="GEN.8.14" />Pada tanggal dua puluh tujuh bulan berikutnya, seluruh permukaan bumi sudah benar-benar kering.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="GEN.8.15" />Allah berkata kepada Nuh,
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="GEN.8.16" />“Keluarlah dari kapal itu bersama istrimu, anak-anakmu, juga menantu-menantumu.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="GEN.8.17" />Lepaskanlah semua jenis burung, hewan, binatang melata, dan semua yang merayap di tanah, supaya mereka dapat berkembang biak, bertambah banyak, serta menyebar ke seluruh bumi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="GEN.8.18" />Lalu Nuh keluar dari kapal bersama istrinya, anak-anaknya, dan menantu-menantunya.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="GEN.8.19" />Setiap jenis makhluk hidup juga meninggalkan kapal itu secara berkelompok, menurut jenisnya masing-masing.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Allah berjanji tidak akan lagi membinasakan manusia dengan banjir besar
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="GEN.8.20" />Sesudah itu, Nuh membangun sebuah mezbah dari batu-batu untuk mempersembahkan kurban kepada TUHAN. Nuh memilih seekor dari tiap jenis binatang dan burung yang layak dipersembahkan kepada TUHAN, lalu mempersembahkannya di atas mezbah itu sebagai kurban yang dibakar habis.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="GEN.8.21" />Ketika TUHAN mencium<f caller="+"><fr>8:21
</fr><fk>mencium
</fk><ft>Alkitab mengajarkan bahwa Allah adalah roh, tetapi Alkitab juga sering menggunakan kata-kata kiasan yang disebut antropomorfisme, di mana Allah digambarkan dengan keadaan yang dapat dipahami manusia, misalnya mempunyai mata untuk melihat, telinga untuk mendengar, dan sebagainya.</ft></f> bau harum kurban itu, Dia berkenan dan memutuskan dalam hati-Nya,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Aku tidak akan lagi mengutuk bumi ini sebagai hukuman atas manusia,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">meskipun sejak kanak-kanak keinginan mereka selalu jahat.
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku tidak akan lagi membinasakan semua makhluk hidup
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti yang sudah Aku lakukan ini!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="22" bcv="GEN.8.22" />Selama bumi masih ada,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tak akan pernah berhenti musim tanam dan musim panen,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">musim dingin dan musim panas,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">musim kemarau dan musim hujan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">siang dan malam.”
<ve />
</q>

<c id="9" />
<s style="s1">Allah mengadakan perjanjian dengan Nuh
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.9.1" />Lalu Allah memberkati Nuh dan anak-anaknya serta berkata kepada mereka, “Beranakcuculah hingga kalian menjadi banyak. Penuhilah bumi.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="GEN.9.2" />Semua binatang di bumi, yaitu segala jenis ikan, burung, hewan ternak, binatang liar, dan serangga akan sangat takut<f caller="+"><fr>9:2
</fr><fk>sangat takut
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: takut dan gentar. Ini merupakan gaya bahasa Ibrani, di mana dua kata yang hampir sama artinya digunakan bersamaan untuk membuat makna lebih kuat.</ft></f> kepada kalian. Semuanya itu Aku serahkan menjadi milik dan tanggung jawab kalian.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="GEN.9.3" />Dahulu Aku memberikan segala tumbuhan hijau sebagai makanan manusia. Sekarang Aku juga memberikan segala jenis binatang sebagai makanan kalian.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="GEN.9.4" />Tetapi darah dari binatang yang dipotong itu tidak boleh ikut dimakan, karena darah melambangkan kehidupan yang Aku berikan kepada setiap makhluk.<f caller="+"><fr>9:4
</fr><fk>darah melambangkan kehidupan …
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: “Tetapi jangan memakan daging dengan darah nyawanya.” Lihat Im. 17:10-14.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="GEN.9.5" />“Itulah sebabnya, Aku akan menjatuhkan hukuman kepada setiap manusia maupun binatang yang membunuh manusia,
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="GEN.9.6" />karena manusia diciptakan untuk mencerminkan sifat-sifat-Ku.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Siapa pun yang membunuh manusia,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">biarlah dia dibunuh oleh manusia juga.
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="GEN.9.7" />“Sekali lagi Aku berkata kepada kalian: Beranakcuculah hingga kalian menjadi banyak, supaya keturunan kalian memenuhi seluruh bumi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="GEN.9.8" />Allah berkata kepada Nuh dan anak-anaknya,
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="GEN.9.9" />“Dengarkanlah baik-baik! Sekarang Aku mengadakan perjanjian dengan kalian dan keturunan-keturunan kalian,
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="GEN.9.10" />juga dengan segala makhluk hidup yang sudah keluar dari kapal itu bersama kalian, termasuk burung-burung, berbagai binatang ternak, dan binatang-binatang liar.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="GEN.9.11" />Aku berjanji bahwa Aku tidak akan lagi mendatangkan bencana banjir ke atas bumi yang membinasakan semua makhluk hidup.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12-13" bcv="GEN.9.12" />Kemudian Allah berkata kepada mereka, “Aku akan memenuhi perjanjian-Ku ini kepada seluruh makhluk hidup, termasuk kalian dan seluruh keturunan kalian sampai selama-lamanya. Sebagai tanda perjanjian, Aku akan menempatkan pelangi di langit.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="GEN.9.14" />Ketika Aku mendatangkan hujan dari awan, pelangi akan muncul di langit,
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="GEN.9.15" />dan Aku akan mengingat perjanjian yang sudah Aku buat dengan kalian dan semua makhluk hidup, bahwa Aku tidak akan lagi mendatangkan banjir untuk memusnahkan segala makhluk hidup.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="GEN.9.16" />Setiap kali Aku melihat pelangi itu muncul di langit, Aku akan mengingat perjanjian yang sudah Aku tetapkan tadi dengan semua makhluk hidup di bumi. Perjanjian itu berlaku untuk selama-lamanya.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="GEN.9.17" />Dan pelangi merupakan tanda jaminan terhadap perjanjian itu, yang sudah Aku adakan dengan semua makhluk hidup di bumi.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Anak-anak Nuh
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="18-19" bcv="GEN.9.18" />Anak-anak Nuh yang keluar dari kapal itu adalah Sem, Yafet, dan Ham. Ketiga anak Nuh inilah yang menjadi nenek moyang semua bangsa di dunia. Ham adalah bapak Kanaan. (Di kemudian hari, keturunan Kanaan disebut bangsa Kanaan.)
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="GEN.9.20" />Nuh menjadi petani dan membuat kebun anggur.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="GEN.9.21" />Suatu hari, dia minum anggur terlalu banyak sampai mabuk. Lalu dia berbaring telanjang di dalam kemahnya.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="GEN.9.22" />Ketika Ham, bapak Kanaan, melihat ayahnya sendiri sedang berbaring di dalam kemahnya dengan telanjang, dia keluar memberitahukan hal itu kepada kedua kakaknya.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="GEN.9.23" />Kemudian Sem dan Yafet mengambil sehelai jubah untuk menutupi tubuh ayah mereka. Dan supaya tidak melihat ketelanjangan ayah mereka, jubah itu mereka bentangkan terlebih dahulu dengan cara menaruh ujungnya di bahu mereka masing-masing, kemudian mereka berjalan mundur ke dalam kemah. Demikianlah mereka menutupi Nuh dengan jubah itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="GEN.9.24" />Ketika Nuh sadar dari mabuknya dan mengetahui apa yang sudah diperbuat anak bungsunya terhadap dirinya,
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="GEN.9.25" />berkatalah dia,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Karena kesalahan Ham, terkutuklah bangsa Kanaan.<f caller="+"><fr>9:25
</fr><fk>Karena kesalahan Ham, …
</fk><ft>Ada beberapa tafsiran yang menjelaskan mengapa hanya Kanaan (anak bungsu Ham) yang dikutuk atas kesalahan Ham. Ada yang mengatakan bahwa Kanaan mewakili seluruh bangsa keturunan Ham. Sebenarnya persoalan ini tidak dapat dipastikan. Namun, kita mengetahui sekarang bahwa bangsa Kanaan menjadi musuh dari bangsa Israel.</ft></f>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Biarlah mereka menjadi budak terhina bagi keturunan Sem dan Yafet.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="26" bcv="GEN.9.26" />Terpujilah TUHAN, Allah yang disembah oleh Sem!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Biarlah keturunan Ham menjadi budaknya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="27" bcv="GEN.9.27" />Kiranya TUHAN menambahkan berkat kepada Yafet dengan memperluas wilayahnya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Biarlah keturunannya hidup rukun dengan keturunan Sem,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan biarlah keturunan Kanaan menjadi budak keturunan Yafet juga.”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="GEN.9.28" />Sesudah peristiwa banjir besar itu, Nuh masih hidup selama 350 tahun lagi.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="GEN.9.29" />Kemudian dia meninggal di usia 950 tahun.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="10" />
<s style="s1">Daftar keturunan tiga anak Nuh
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.10.1" />Ketiga anak laki-laki Nuh adalah Sem, Yafet, dan Ham. Sesudah peristiwa banjir berlalu, mereka masing-masing memiliki banyak anak laki-laki.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Keturunan Yafet
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="GEN.10.2" />Anak-anak Yafet bernama Gomer, Magog, Madai, Yawan, Tubal, Mesek, dan Tiras.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="GEN.10.3" />Anak-anak Gomer bernama Askenas, Rifat, dan Togarma.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="GEN.10.4" />Anak-anak Yawan bernama Elisa, Tarsis, Kit, dan Dodan.<f caller="+"><fr>10:4
</fr><fk>Kit, dan Dodan
</fk><ft>Bahasa Ibrani menuliskan ‘Kitim’ dan ‘Dodanim’ dalam bentuk jamak. Setiap anak Yawan menjadi nenek moyang dari suku yang disebut dengan nama mereka sendiri. Kedua suku ini tinggal di pulau Siprus dan pulau Rode.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="GEN.10.5" />Merekalah yang menjadi nenek moyang orang-orang yang tinggal di daerah pesisir dan pulau-pulau di Laut Tengah. Mereka tersebar dan menetap di daerah masing-masing menurut suku, bangsa, dan bahasa mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Keturunan Ham
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="GEN.10.6" />Anak-anak Ham bernama Kus, Mesir, Put, dan Kanaan.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="GEN.10.7" />Anak-anak Kus bernama Seba, Hawila, Sabta, Rama, dan Sabteka. Kedua anak Rama bernama Syeba dan Dedan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="GEN.10.8" />Kus mempunyai seorang anak bernama Nimrod. Dialah orang pertama yang terkenal di dunia sebagai orang yang sangat tangguh dalam berperang.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="GEN.10.9" />TUHAN memberkati Nimrod sehingga dia menjadi seorang pemburu yang perkasa. Itulah sebabnya orang-orang sering mengatakan, “Semoga anakmu menjadi seperti Nimrod, pemburu yang gagah perkasa karena berkat TUHAN.”
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="GEN.10.10" />Nimrod menjadi raja dan memerintah di negeri Babel, yang juga disebut tanah Sinear.<f caller="+"><fr>10:10
</fr><fk>Sinear
</fk><ft>Sinear adalah nama lain dari Babel. Karena kedua nama itu menunjukkan negeri yang sama, di beberapa ayat di PL yang menyebut Sinear, TSI menerjemahkannya sebagai Babel, karena nama itu lebih dikenal oleh para pembaca.</ft></f> Ada empat wilayah penting dalam kerajaannya. Keempatnya mempunyai ibukota sendiri, yaitu: Babel, Erek, Akad, dan Kalne.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="GEN.10.11" />Kemudian dia pergi ke tanah Asyur dan mendirikan kota Niniwe, Rehobot Ir, Kalah,
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="GEN.10.12" />dan Resen. Resen merupakan kota terbesar di antara kota Niniwe dan kota Kalah.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="GEN.10.13" />Anak Ham yang kedua adalah Mesir.<f caller="+"><fr>10:13
</fr><fk>Mesir
</fk><ft>Nama Mesir dalam bahasa Ibrani adalah Mizraim.</ft></f> Dia menjadi nenek moyang dari orang-orang Lud,<f caller="+"><fr>10:13
</fr><fk>Lud
</fk><ft>Orang-orang Lud merupakan suku-suku Afrika yang terletak di wilayah barat muara sungai Nil.</ft></f> Anam,<f caller="+"><fr>10:13
</fr><fk>Anam
</fk><ft>Orang-orang Anam tinggal di wilayah Afrika Utara, di sebelah barat Mesir dekat Kirene.</ft></f> Lehab,<f caller="+"><fr>10:13
</fr><fk>Lehab
</fk><ft>Bangsa ini sekarang dikenal sebagai orang-orang Libia</ft></f> Naftuh,<f caller="+"><fr>10:13
</fr><fk>Naftuh
</fk><ft>Bangsa Naftuh menetap di wilayah muara sungai Nil di Mesir.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="GEN.10.14" />Patrus,<f caller="+"><fr>10:14
</fr><fk>Patrus
</fk><ft>Bangsa Patrus menetap di wilayah dataran tinggi Mesir.</ft></f> Kaftor,<f caller="+"><fr>10:14
</fr><fk>Kaftor
</fk><ft>Bangsa Kaftor berpindah dan menetap di pulau Kreta.</ft></f> dan Kasluh. Orang-orang Kasluh adalah nenek moyang bangsa Filistin.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="GEN.10.15" />Anak Ham yang bungsu adalah Kanaan. Kanaan memiliki dua anak bernama Sidon dan Het.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="GEN.10.16" />Kanaan adalah nenek moyang orang-orang Yebus, Amori, Girgasi,
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="GEN.10.17" />Hewi, Arki, Sini,
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="GEN.10.18" />Arwadi, Semari, dan Hamat. Keturunan Kanaan tersebar luas.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="GEN.10.19" />Tanah yang menjadi milik mereka terbentang mulai dari kota Sidon di utara dan meluas hingga ke kota Gaza di selatan. Di wilayah timur, mereka menempati kota Gerar, kemudian meluas ke kota Sodom, Gomora, Adma, Zeboim, hingga ke kota Lasa.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="GEN.10.20" />Semuanya itu adalah keturunan Ham. Mereka tinggal dalam wilayahnya masing-masing menurut suku, bangsa, dan bahasa mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Keturunan Sem
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="GEN.10.21" />Sem, kakak Yafet, adalah nenek moyang Eber. Keturunan Eber menjadi bangsa Ibrani.<f caller="+"><fr>10:21
</fr><fk>Keturunan Eber …
</fk><ft>Kemungkinan nama ‘Ibrani’ berasal dari nama ‘Eber’.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="GEN.10.22" />Nama anak-anak Sem<f caller="+"><fr>10:22
</fr><fk>Nama anak-anak Sem
</fk><ft>Setiap nama anak yang disebutkan di ayat 22 dan 23 ini di kemudian hari menjadi nama bangsa.</ft></f> adalah Elam, Asyur, Arpaksad, Lud, dan Aram.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="GEN.10.23" />Nama anak-anak Aram adalah Us, Hul, Geter, dan Mas.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="GEN.10.24" />Anak Arpaksad bernama Selah. Anak Selah bernama Eber.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="GEN.10.25" />Eber memiliki dua anak. Yang pertama bernama Peleg dan yang kedua bernama Yoktan. Arti nama Peleg adalah ‘terbagi’. Dia diberi nama demikian karena pada zamannya orang-orang di bumi terpisah-pisah dan tersebar ke seluruh bumi.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="GEN.10.26" />Yoktan adalah nenek moyang dari Almodad, Selef, Hazarmawet, Yerah,
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="GEN.10.27" />Hadoram, Uzal, Dikla,
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="GEN.10.28" />Obal, Abimael, Seba,
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="GEN.10.29" />Opir, Hawila, dan Yobab. Itulah keturunan Yoktan.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="GEN.10.30" />Daerah-daerah tempat tinggal mereka terbentang mulai dari Mesa dan meluas ke Sefar, daerah perbukitan di sebelah timur.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="GEN.10.31" />Semua suku itu adalah keturunan Sem. Mereka hidup dan tinggal dalam wilayahnya masing-masing menurut suku, bangsa, dan bahasa mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="GEN.10.32" />Itulah suku-suku keturunan anak-anak Nuh. Setiap suku memiliki daftar silsilahnya masing-masing. Sesudah peristiwa banjir berlalu, suku-suku bangsa tersebut tersebar luas di atas permukaan bumi.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="11" />
<s style="s1">TUHAN mengacaukan bahasa manusia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.11.1" />Awalnya, semua manusia di bumi berbicara dalam bahasa yang sama.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="GEN.11.2" />Waktu mereka mengembara ke arah timur, sampailah mereka di sebuah dataran, yaitu negeri yang kemudian disebut Babel. Mereka pun mulai menetap di sana.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3-4" bcv="GEN.11.3" />Lalu mereka berkata satu sama lain, “Marilah kita membangun sebuah kota besar dengan gedung menara yang puncaknya sampai ke langit. Kita akan memakai batu bata dan ter<x caller="+"><xo>11:3-4
</xo><xt>Kej. 6:14</xt></x> untuk bahan perekatnya. Dengan demikian, kita akan terkenal dan tidak tercerai-berai ke seluruh bumi!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="GEN.11.5" />Pada waktu mereka mulai membangun kota dan menara itu, turunlah TUHAN untuk melihat pekerjaan manusia-manusia yang fana itu.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="GEN.11.6" />TUHAN berkata, “Orang-orang ini satu bangsa dan berbicara dalam satu bahasa. Jika Kita<x caller="+"><xo>11:6
</xo><xt>Kej. 1:26</xt></x> membiarkan mereka melakukan hal besar seperti ini, maka nanti tidak ada lagi hal yang tak mampu mereka lakukan.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="GEN.11.7" />Mari Kita turun ke sana dan mengacaukan bahasa mereka, supaya mereka tidak saling mengerti apa yang dikatakan satu sama lain.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="GEN.11.8" />Demikianlah cara TUHAN mencerai-beraikan mereka ke seluruh bumi. Lalu berhentilah mereka membangun kota tersebut.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="GEN.11.9" />Itulah sebabnya kota itu dinamai Babel, yang berarti ‘kacau’, karena di sanalah TUHAN mengacaukan bahasa manusia di seluruh bumi sehingga orang-orang tidak lagi berbicara dalam satu bahasa saja, tetapi banyak bahasa, dan karena dari tempat itulah TUHAN mencerai-beraikan mereka ke seluruh bumi.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Keturunan Sem sampai kepada Abram
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="GEN.11.10" />Inilah daftar keturunan Sem: Dua tahun sesudah banjir besar, Sem genap berumur 100 tahun. Pada tahun itu, dia mendapat seorang anak laki-laki bernama Arpaksad.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="GEN.11.11" />Sesudah Arpaksad lahir, Sem masih hidup 500 tahun lagi. Dan sepanjang hidupnya, Sem mempunyai beberapa anak laki-laki dan anak perempuan lainnya.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="GEN.11.12" />Pada waktu Arpaksad berumur 35 tahun, dia mempunyai anak laki-laki bernama Selah.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="GEN.11.13" />Sesudah Selah lahir, Arpaksad masih hidup 403 tahun lagi. Dan sepanjang hidupnya, Arpaksad mempunyai beberapa anak laki-laki dan anak perempuan lainnya.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="GEN.11.14" />Pada waktu Selah berumur 30 tahun, dia mempunyai anak laki-laki bernama Eber.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="GEN.11.15" />Sesudah Eber lahir, Selah masih hidup 403 tahun lagi. Dan sepanjang hidupnya, Selah mempunyai beberapa anak laki-laki dan anak perempuan lainnya.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="GEN.11.16" />Pada waktu Eber berumur 34 tahun, dia mempunyai anak laki-laki bernama Peleg.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="GEN.11.17" />Sesudah Peleg lahir, Eber masih hidup 430 tahun lagi. Sepanjang hidupnya, Eber mempunyai beberapa anak laki-laki dan anak perempuan lainnya.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="GEN.11.18" />Pada waktu Peleg berumur 30 tahun, dia mempunyai anak laki-laki bernama Rehu.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="GEN.11.19" />Sesudah Rehu lahir, Peleg masih hidup 209 tahun lagi. Sepanjang hidupnya, Peleg mempunyai beberapa anak laki-laki dan anak perempuan lainnya.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="GEN.11.20" />Pada waktu Rehu berumur 32 tahun, dia mempunyai anak laki-laki bernama Serug.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="GEN.11.21" />Sesudah Serug lahir, Rehu masih hidup 207 tahun lagi. Sepanjang hidupnya, Rehu mempunyai beberapa anak laki-laki dan anak perempuan lainnya.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="GEN.11.22" />Pada waktu Serug berumur 30 tahun, dia mempunyai anak laki-laki bernama Nahor.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="GEN.11.23" />Sesudah Nahor lahir, Serug masih hidup 200 tahun lagi. Sepanjang hidupnya, Serug mempunyai beberapa anak laki-laki dan anak perempuan lainnya.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="GEN.11.24" />Pada waktu Nahor berumur 29 tahun, dia mempunyai anak laki-laki bernama Terah.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="GEN.11.25" />Sesudah Terah lahir, Nahor masih hidup 119 tahun lagi. Sepanjang hidupnya, Nahor mempunyai beberapa anak laki-laki dan anak perempuan lainnya.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="GEN.11.26" />Pada waktu Terah berumur 70 tahun, dia mempunyai anak laki-laki bernama Abram. Selain Abram, lahir pula dua orang lagi anak laki-laki bagi Terah, yaitu Nahor dan Haran.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Keturunan Terah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="GEN.11.27" />Inilah keturunan Terah: Terah adalah ayah dari Abram, Nahor, dan Haran. Haran mempunyai seorang anak laki-laki bernama Lot.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="GEN.11.28" />Haran meninggal di kampung halamannya, yaitu Ur di Babel, sementara ayahnya masih hidup.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="GEN.11.29" />Abram menikah dengan Sarai.<x caller="+"><xo>11:29
</xo><xt>Kej. 20:12</xt></x> Nahor menikah dengan Milka, anak Haran. Anak perempuan Haran yang lainnya bernama Yiska.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="GEN.11.30" />Sesudah menikah selama beberapa tahun, Sarai tetap tidak mempunyai anak karena dia mandul.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="GEN.11.31" />Beberapa tahun kemudian, Terah meninggalkan kota Ur di Babel bersama Abram anaknya dan Sarai menantunya. Cucunya yang bernama Lot juga ikut. Terah bermaksud pergi ke negeri Kanaan. Namun, setibanya di kota Haran, mereka menetap di sana.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="GEN.11.32" />Ketika berumur 205 tahun, Terah meninggal di kota Haran.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="12" />
<s style="s1">TUHAN menyuruh Abram pergi ke Kanaan dan berjanji memberkati dia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.12.1" />Kemudian TUHAN berkata kepada Abram, “Tinggalkanlah negerimu, rumah ayahmu, dan kaum keluargamu. Pergilah ke negeri yang akan Aku tunjukkan kepadamu.
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="GEN.12.2" />Aku akan memberkatimu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan memberikan kepadamu keturunan yang banyak hingga menjadi bangsa yang besar.
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku akan membuat namamu dikenal oleh banyak orang
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan kamu akan menjadi berkat.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="GEN.12.3" />Aku akan memberkati orang-orang yang memberkatimu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan mengutuk siapa pun yang mengutukmu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Semua suku bangsa di bumi
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">akan diberkati melalui kamu.”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="4-5" bcv="GEN.12.4" />Pada waktu itu, Abram sudah berusia 75 tahun.
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu dia, Sarai, dan Lot, pergi meninggalkan Haran, seperti yang diperintahkan TUHAN kepadanya. Abram membawa segala harta benda serta budak yang sudah mereka peroleh di Haran, dan pergi menuju Kanaan.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="GEN.12.6" />Mereka melakukan perjalanan sampai tiba di suatu tempat dekat Sikem, tidak jauh dari pohon yang dianggap keramat<f caller="+"><fr>12:6
</fr><fk>pohon yang dianggap keramat
</fk><ft>Pada zaman PL ada pohon besar yang dianggap keramat sehingga sering digunakan sebagai tempat untuk memberi persembahan kepada dewa. Jenis pohon yang disebutkan dalam bahasa Ibrani terdapat di seluruh daerah Laut Tengah. Pohon ini menghasilkan banyak buah yang berbiji, tingginya bisa mencapai 18 meter, batangnya besar, kayunya keras, dan daunnya rimbun.</ft></f> di More. Pada masa itu, orang-orang Kanaan masih mendiami tanah itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="GEN.12.7" />Kemudian TUHAN menampakkan diri kepada Abram dan berkata, “Aku akan memberikan tanah ini kepada keturunanmu.” Lalu Abram membangun sebuah mezbah dari batu di tempat itu, untuk mempersembahkan kurban kepada TUHAN yang sudah menampakkan diri kepadanya.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="GEN.12.8" />Dari Sikem, Abram dan keluarganya pindah ke daerah perbukitan di sebelah timur Betel. Di sana, mereka mendirikan kemah tepat di antara Betel dan Ai, sehingga dari tempat mereka berkemah itu, posisi Betel berada di sebelah barat dan Ai di sebelah timur. Di tempat itu, Abram membangun sebuah mezbah lagi untuk mempersembahkan kurban sembelihan kepada TUHAN dan meminta pertolongan-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="GEN.12.9" />Kemudian mereka meninggalkan tempat itu dan berpindah ke daerah Kanaan bagian selatan.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Abram dan Sarai tinggal di Mesir untuk sementara waktu
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="GEN.12.10" />Lalu timbullah bencana kelaparan di negeri itu sehingga mereka terpaksa pergi ke Mesir dan tinggal di sana untuk sementara waktu.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="GEN.12.11" />Pada waktu mereka hendak melewati perbatasan wilayah negeri Mesir, berkatalah Abram kepada Sarai, “Kamu sangat cantik.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="GEN.12.12" />Karena itu, kalau orang-orang Mesir melihatmu, mereka akan berkata, ‘Perempuan itu adalah istrinya!’ Lalu demi memperolehmu, mereka akan membunuh aku, sedangkan kamu akan mereka biarkan hidup.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="GEN.12.13" />Jadi, lebih baik katakan saja kepada mereka bahwa kamu adalah adikku, supaya mereka membiarkan aku hidup dan aku diperlakukan dengan baik.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="GEN.12.14" />Ternyata benar. Begitu mereka tiba, orang-orang Mesir melihat bahwa Sarai sangat cantik.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="GEN.12.15" />Ketika para pejabat kerajaan melihatnya, datanglah mereka kepada raja Mesir<f caller="+"><fr>12:15
</fr><fk>raja Mesir
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: firaun. Firaun bukanlah nama, melainkan kata serapan dari bahasa Mesir yang berarti jabatan raja Mesir. Selanjutnya TSI menerjemahkan firaun sesuai arti, yaitu raja.</ft></f> dan memuji-muji kecantikan perempuan itu di hadapannya. Maka atas perintah raja, Sarai dibawa ke dalam istana.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="GEN.12.16" />Demi mendapatkan Sarai, raja memperlakukan Abram dengan baik, sehingga Abram diberi banyak domba, sapi, keledai, dan unta. Raja juga memberikan beberapa budak laki-laki dan perempuan kepada Abram.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="GEN.12.17" />Namun, karena raja hendak menikahi Sarai, TUHAN membuat raja dan semua orang di dalam istana itu menderita berbagai penyakit yang berbahaya.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="GEN.12.18" />Akhirnya raja menyadari penyebab penyakit berbahaya yang menyerang orang-orang di istananya. Dia pun memanggil Abram dan berkata, “Kamu sudah membohongi aku! Kenapa kamu tidak memberitahuku bahwa dia adalah istrimu?!
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="GEN.12.19" />Kenapa kamu berbohong dengan mengatakan bahwa dia itu adikmu, sehingga aku mengambilnya menjadi istriku?! Sekarang bawalah istrimu dan pergi tinggalkan tempat ini!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="GEN.12.20" />Kemudian raja menyuruh anak buahnya mengusir Abram dari Mesir, dengan membawa istrinya dan segala miliknya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="13" />
<s style="s1">Abram dan Lot berpisah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.13.1" />Maka Abram meninggalkan Mesir bersama Sarai. Dia membawa segala harta miliknya. Lot, keponakan Abram, juga ikut bersamanya. Mereka pergi menuju negeri Kanaan bagian selatan.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="GEN.13.2" />Abram sangat kaya. Ternak, perak, dan emasnya begitu banyak.
<ve />
<v id="3-4" bcv="GEN.13.3" />Abram dan keluarganya hidup berpindah-pindah. Mereka pindah mulai dari selatan Kanaan dan tinggal di beberapa tempat lain yang bisa menghasilkan makanan bagi mereka dan ternak-ternak mereka. Akhirnya mereka tiba di suatu tempat antara Betel dan Ai, di mana dulu Abram pernah berkemah dan mendirikan mezbah dari batu-batu untuk mempersembahkan hewan kurban dan meminta pertolongan dari TUHAN.<x caller="+"><xo>13:3-4
</xo><xt>Kej. 12:8</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="GEN.13.5" />Seperti Abram, Lot juga memiliki banyak domba dan kambing serta perkemahan yang luas.
<ve />
<v id="6-7" bcv="GEN.13.6" />Karena ternak mereka semakin banyak, lahan itu tidak memungkinkan bagi Abram dan Lot untuk tinggal bersama. Di sana tidak ada cukup air dan padang rumput hijau bagi semua ternak mereka. Maka terjadilah pertengkaran antara para gembala Abram dan Lot. Pada waktu itu, bangsa Kanaan dan Feris juga tinggal di wilayah tersebut.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="GEN.13.8" />Jadi, berkatalah Abram kepada Lot, “Kita ini bersaudara. Tidak baik jika para gembalaku dan para gembalamu bertengkar.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="GEN.13.9" />Sebaiknya kita berpisah saja, dan biarlah kamu yang pertama memilih tempat. Ada banyak daerah yang masih terbuka untuk kita. Kalau kamu mau yang di sebelah sana, aku akan tinggal di sini. Kalau kamu mau yang di sini, aku akan pergi ke sebelah sana.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="GEN.13.10" />Maka Lot melayangkan pandangannya dan melihat bahwa seluruh lembah Yordan sampai ke Zoar dialiri banyak air, seperti Taman Eden dan tanah Mesir yang dekat sungai Nil. (Hal ini terjadi sebelum TUHAN membinasakan Sodom dan Gomora.)
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="GEN.13.11" />Jadi Lot memilih tanah di daerah itu. Dia pindah ke sebelah timur dari tempat tinggal Abram. Demikianlah keduanya berpisah.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="GEN.13.12" />Abram menetap di daerah Kanaan, sementara Lot menetap di lembah Yordan dekat kota Sodom.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="GEN.13.13" />Tetapi ternyata penduduk kota Sodom luar biasa jahat dan sangat berdosa terhadap TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Abram pindah ke dekat Hebron
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="GEN.13.14" />Sesudah mereka berpisah, Allah berkata kepada Abram, “Layangkanlah pandanganmu ke arah timur, barat, utara, dan selatan dari tempat kamu berdiri itu.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="GEN.13.15" />Aku akan memberikan seluruh negeri yang kamu lihat itu kepadamu dan kepada keturunanmu untuk selamanya.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="GEN.13.16" />Aku akan memberikan kepadamu keturunan yang sangat banyak, seperti banyaknya debu tanah di bumi! Sebagaimana orang tidak bisa menghitung debu tanah, demikianlah keturunanmu tidak akan bisa dihitung jumlahnya.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="GEN.13.17" />Sekarang, pergi dan jelajahilah seluruh tanah itu, karena Aku akan memberikannya kepadamu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="GEN.13.18" />Lalu Abram berpindah dari tempat itu ke dekat Hebron dan menetap di dekat pohon-pohon yang dianggap keramat<x caller="+"><xo>13:18
</xo><xt>Kej. 12:6 CK</xt></x> milik orang bernama Mamre. Di tempat itulah dia mendirikan mezbah untuk menyembah TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="14" />
<s style="s1">Abram menyelamatkan Lot
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1-2" bcv="GEN.14.1" />Pada waktu itu, terjadi perang di daerah Lot. Ada empat raja dari wilayah timur yang bergabung untuk melawan lima raja dari wilayah barat. Keempat raja dari wilayah timur itu adalah Raja Amrafel dari Babel, Raja Ariok dari Elasar, Raja Kedorlaomer dari Elam, dan Raja Tidal dari Goyim.<f caller="+"><fr>14:1-2
</fr><fk>Goyim
</fk><ft>Kata ‘Goyim’ dalam bahasa Ibrani artinya ‘bangsa-bangsa’. Jadi, frasa ini bisa diartikan bahwa Raja Tidal adalah raja atas beberapa bangsa. Namun, karena semua raja dalam daftar ini memerintah atas satu wilayah atau ibukota, maka Goyim bisa juga dianggap nama suatu wilayah.</ft></f> Sedangkan kelima raja dari wilayah barat adalah Raja Bera dari Sodom, Raja Birsa dari Gomora, Raja Sinab dari Adma, Raja Semeber dari Zeboim, dan seorang raja dari Bela yang juga disebut Zoar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="GEN.14.3" />Kelima raja itu bergabung dan mengumpulkan tentara mereka di Lembah Sidim, yaitu lembah yang sekarang tertutup oleh Laut Mati.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="GEN.14.4" />Sebelum perang itu, selama dua belas tahun, Raja Kedorlaomer menguasai lima kerajaan di wilayah barat dan memaksa mereka membayar pajak kepadanya dalam jumlah yang sangat besar. Namun, pada tahun ketiga belas, mereka memberontak dan menolak untuk membayar pajak tersebut.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="GEN.14.5" />Pada tahun keempat belas, Raja Kedorlaomer bersama raja-raja yang bergabung dengan dia datang dengan tentara mereka dan mengalahkan orang Refaim di Asterot Karna, orang Susim di Ham, orang Emim di Syawe Kiryataim,<f caller="+"><fr>14:5
</fr><fk>Refaim … Emim …
</fk><ft>Orang Refaim dan Emim terkenal sebagai orang raksasa yang perkasa dalam perang (Ul. 2:11, 2:20; 3:11).</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="GEN.14.6" />dan orang Hori yang tinggal di daerah perbukitan Seir sampai sejauh El Paran, yang terletak dekat padang belantara.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="GEN.14.7" />Kemudian Raja Kedorlaomer dan sekutunya kembali ke wilayah Lot, lalu menyerang kota En Mispat, yang sekarang disebut Kades. Mereka mengalahkan bangsa Amalek dan menguasai seluruh daerahnya, juga daerah sebagian bangsa Amori yang tinggal di kota Hasason Tamar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="GEN.14.8" />Kemudian raja-raja dari Sodom, Gomora, Adma, Zeboim dan Bela mengerahkan seluruh tentara mereka untuk berperang melawan tentara musuh di Lembah Sidim.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="GEN.14.9" />Mereka berperang melawan tentara gabungan dari Kedorlaomer raja Elam, Tidal raja Goim, Amrafel raja Babel, dan Ariok raja Elasar. Jadi, empat kekuatan gabungan melawan lima.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="GEN.14.10" />Di Lembah Sidim itu banyak sekali lubang berisi ter.<f caller="+"><fr>14:10
</fr><fk>lubang berisi ter
</fk><ft>Di daerah Mesopotamia dan Palestina terdapat lubang-lubang tanah cukup besar yang terjadi secara alami, yaitu akibat meluapnya bahan yang disebut ‘ter’ dari dalam perut bumi. Orang atau binatang yang masuk ke dalam lubang ter tersebut akan melekat dan tidak bisa keluar. Tanpa dibantu, mereka akan mati di situ. Lihat catatan di Kej. 6:14.</ft></f> Ketika raja Sodom dan raja Gomora serta pasukan mereka melarikan diri, banyak tentara jatuh ke dalam lubang-lubang berisi ter itu. Orang-orang lain yang berhasil lolos melarikan diri ke daerah perbukitan.
<ve />
<v id="11-12" bcv="GEN.14.11" />Pasukan keempat raja tersebut merampas segala yang berharga dari Sodom dan Gomora, termasuk semua persediaan makanan. Ketika peristiwa ini terjadi, Lot, keponakan Abram, sedang tinggal di Sodom. Pasukan musuh menawan dia juga dan merampas seluruh harta benda miliknya. Lalu mereka berangkat kembali ke arah timur.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="GEN.14.13" />Namun, seseorang berhasil melarikan diri dan melaporkan peristiwa itu kepada Abram. Waktu itu, Abram, orang Ibrani<f caller="+"><fr>14:13
</fr><fk>orang Ibrani
</fk><ft>Abram disebut orang Ibrani karena dia adalah keturunan Eber. Lihat Kej. 10:21.</ft></f> itu, tinggal sebagai pendatang di dekat pohon yang dianggap keramat<x caller="+"><xo>14:13
</xo><xt>Kej. 12:6</xt></x> di tanah milik Mamre, orang Amori. Mamre dan kedua saudaranya yang bernama Eskol dan Aner adalah sekutu Abram.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="GEN.14.14" />Ketika Abram mendengar bahwa keponakannya sudah ditawan, dia mengerahkan 318 orang budaknya yang terlatih sebagai tentara. (Mereka lahir di rumah Abram sehingga sudah berstatus sebagai budaknya sejak lahir.) Pasukan Abram bersama para tentara dari ketiga bersaudara yang bersekutu dengannya<f caller="+"><fr>14:14
</fr><fk>bersama para tentara …
</fk><ft>Informasi ini diambil dari Kej. 14:24.</ft></f> mengejar keempat raja yang dipimpin oleh Kedorlaomer ke arah utara sampai ke kota Dan.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="GEN.14.15" />Abram membagi para tentaranya menjadi beberapa kelompok. Pada tengah malam, mereka menyerang musuh secara serentak dari berbagai arah dan berhasil mengalahkan mereka. Ketika musuh-musuh itu lari, Abram dan para tentaranya mengejar mereka hingga ke kota Hobah, yang terletak di utara kota Damsik.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="GEN.14.16" />Abram dan orang-orangnya berhasil merebut kembali segala harta benda yang sudah dirampas, juga menyelamatkan Lot beserta semua harta bendanya, termasuk para wanita dan tawanan lainnya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Melkisedek memberkati Abram
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="GEN.14.17" />Ketika Abram dalam perjalanan pulang setelah dia dan para tentaranya mengalahkan pasukan Raja Kedorlaomer dan sekutunya, Raja Sodom pergi untuk menemui Abram di Lembah Syawe, yang juga disebut Lembah Raja.<f caller="+"><fr>14:17
</fr><fk>Lembah Raja
</fk><ft>Sekarang, lembah ini lebih dikenal sebagai Lembah Kidron, letaknya di bagian timur kota Yerusalem.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="GEN.14.18" />Melkisedek adalah raja dari kota Salem.<f caller="+"><fr>14:18
</fr><fk>Salem
</fk><ft>Ini adalah nama lama untuk kota Yerusalem.</ft></f> Dia juga seorang imam yang mempersembahkan kurban kepada Allah Yang Mahatinggi. Dia keluar dari Salem membawa hadiah roti dan anggur untuk mensyukuri kemenangan Abram.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="GEN.14.19" />Kemudian dia memberkati Abram dengan berkata,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Semoga Allah Yang Mahatinggi,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Pencipta surga, langit, dan bumi,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">memberkatimu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="GEN.14.20" />Marilah kita memuji Allah Yang Mahatinggi
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena Dialah yang sudah menolongmu mengalahkan musuh-musuhmu!”
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Kemudian Abram menyerahkan sepersepuluh dari seluruh hasil rampasan mereka kepada Melkisedek.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="GEN.14.21" />Raja Sodom berkata kepada Abram, “Engkau tidak usah memberikan kepadaku harta benda kami yang sudah kalian rebut kembali dari tangan mereka. Saya hanya minta supaya engkau mengembalikan rakyatku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="GEN.14.22" />Namun, Abram menjawab Raja Sodom, “Saya sudah bersumpah kepada TUHAN, Allah Yang Mahatinggi, Pencipta surga, langit, dan bumi,
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="GEN.14.23" />bahwa saya tidak akan mengambil apa pun dari milikmu, bahkan sehelai benang atau sepotong tali sandal pun tidak! Dengan begitu, engkau tidak akan dapat berkata, ‘Abram menjadi kaya karena harta rampasan dari saya.’
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="GEN.14.24" />Saya tidak akan mengambil apa pun untuk saya sendiri, selain yang sudah dimakan oleh para budak saya. Tetapi biarlah sekutu saya ini, Aner, Eskol, dan Mamre, mengambil bagian mereka.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="15" />
<s style="s1">TUHAN mengadakan perjanjian dengan Abram
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.15.1" />Beberapa waktu kemudian, TUHAN berbicara kepada Abram dalam suatu penglihatan, kata-Nya, “Jangan takut, Abram! Aku akan melindungimu dari apa pun dan akan memberikan upah yang besar kepadamu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2-3" bcv="GEN.15.2" />Jawab Abram, “Ya TUHAN Penguasaku, untuk apa Engkau memberikan upah yang besar kepadaku, sementara aku tidak memiliki keturunan untuk mewarisinya. Aku terpaksa memilih Eliezer, budakku yang berasal dari Damsik itu, sebagai ahli warisku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="GEN.15.4" />TUHAN berkata, “Tidak! Budakmu itu tidak akan mewarisi hartamu. Kamu akan mempunyai keturunan, yaitu seorang anak laki-laki yang akan mewarisi segala sesuatu yang kamu miliki.”
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="GEN.15.5" />Kemudian TUHAN membawa Abram keluar dari kemahnya dan berkata, “Lihatlah ke langit. Dapatkah kamu menghitung jumlah bintang? Tentu tidak! Demikianlah kelak keturunanmu akan terlalu banyak untuk dihitung, seperti bintang di langit.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="GEN.15.6" />Abram percaya penuh kepada semua yang dikatakan Allah. Karena itu Allah menerima Abram sebagai orang benar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="GEN.15.7" />Allah berkata lagi kepadanya, “Akulah TUHAN. Aku yang sudah membawa kamu keluar dari kota Ur di negeri Babel untuk memberikan negeri ini kepadamu agar menjadi milikmu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="GEN.15.8" />Jawab Abram, “Ya TUHAN Penguasaku, bagaimanakah aku tahu bahwa Engkau pasti akan memberikan negeri ini kepadaku?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="GEN.15.9" />TUHAN berkata kepadanya, “Bawalah kepada-Ku seekor sapi betina, seekor kambing betina, dan seekor domba jantan yang masing-masing berumur tiga tahun. Bawa juga seekor burung tekukur dan seekor burung merpati yang masih muda.”
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="GEN.15.10" />Lalu Abram membawa binatang-binatang itu, menyembelihnya, dan membelah setiap ekor menjadi dua bagian, kecuali kedua burung itu tidak dibelahnya. Dia menjejerkan tiap belahan dari binatang-binatang itu menjadi dua baris secara berpasang-pasangan. Demikian juga kedua burung diletakkan sejajar dalam baris itu.<f caller="+"><fr>15:10
</fr><fk>Cara mengesahkan perjanjian
</fk><ft>Berdasarkan tafsiran menurut sejarah, yang dilakukan Abram di sini adalah tata cara dalam budaya zaman itu untuk mengesahkan perjanjian, misalnya perjanjian antara dua raja atau dua orang penting. Biasanya, kedua belah pihak akan berjalan di antara jejeran binatang yang sudah dibelah dua, sebagai tindakan simbolis bahwa kalau salah satu pihak melanggar persetujuan yang sudah dibuat, si pelanggar seolah berkata, “Biarlah terjadi kepada saya seperti apa yang sudah terjadi kepada binatang-binatang ini!”</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="GEN.15.11" />Burung-burung pemakan bangkai hinggap untuk memakan daging tersebut, tetapi Abram mengusir mereka.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="GEN.15.12" />Sore hari, ketika matahari mulai terbenam, Abram tertidur nyenyak. Tiba-tiba dalam kegelapan itu, rasa takut yang amat kuat meliputinya.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="GEN.15.13" />Saat itu, TUHAN berkata kepadanya, “Ketahuilah bahwa keturunanmu akan menjadi pendatang di negeri lain. Mereka akan menjadi budak bagi penduduk setempat dan akan ditindas selama 400 tahun.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="GEN.15.14" />Namun, Aku akan menghukum penduduk negeri yang memperbudak keturunanmu. Setelah itu, keturunanmu akan meninggalkan negeri itu dengan membawa banyak harta benda.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="GEN.15.15" />Kamu sendiri akan meninggal dengan tenang ketika usiamu sudah sangat tua, lalu kamu dikuburkan.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="GEN.15.16" />Setelah 400 tahun<f caller="+"><fr>15:16
</fr><fk>400 tahun
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: empat generasi. Rupanya Allah menggunakan kata ‘generasi’ dalam arti jangka waktu yang lebih lama dibanding arti harfiah.</ft></f> diperbudak, keturunanmu akan kembali ke negeri ini, lalu merebut negeri ini dari bangsa Amori. Sekarang kejahatan bangsa Amori belum melampaui batas untuk dihukum.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="GEN.15.17" />Setelah matahari terbenam dan langit menjadi gelap, tiba-tiba muncullah obor yang menyala dengan sebuah tempayan<f caller="+"><fr>15:17
</fr><fk>obor … tempayan
</fk><ft>Lihat catatan di ayat 10. Kedua benda ini melambangkan kehadiran TUHAN. Perhatikan bahwa hanya TUHAN yang berjalan lewat di antara potongan binatang-binatang tersebut. Artinya, yang bertanggung jawab untuk memenuhi perjanjian ini adalah TUHAN sendiri.</ft></f> berisi arang berasap melintas di antara kedua baris potongan daging dan kedua burung tadi.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="GEN.15.18" />Saat itu juga, TUHAN mengadakan perjanjian dengan Abram, kata-Nya, “Kepada keturunanmu akan Aku berikan seluruh negeri ini, mulai dari perbatasan Mesir<f caller="+"><fr>15:18
</fr><fk>perbatasan Mesir
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: sungai Mesir. Yang dimaksud bukanlah sungai Nil, melainkan sungai kecil di bagian timur laut pada perbatasan Mesir.</ft></f> di selatan sampai ke sungai Efrat di utara,
<ve />
<v id="19-21" bcv="GEN.15.19" />yaitu wilayah bangsa Keni, Kenas, Kadmon, Het, Feris, Refaim, Amori, Kanaan, Girgasi, dan Yebus.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="16" />
<s style="s1">Abram mendapat anak laki-laki dari Hagar
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.16.1" />Hingga saat itu, Sarai belum juga memberikan keturunan bagi Abram. Namun, karena dia memiliki seorang budak perempuan dari Mesir bernama Hagar,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="GEN.16.2" />berkatalah Sarai kepada Abram, “Sampai sekarang TUHAN belum mengizinkan aku mengandung. Kalau kamu setuju, aku akan memberikan budakku Hagar kepadamu. Barangkali dia bisa hamil dan memberikan keturunan yang diperhitungkan sebagai anak yang aku lahirkan.” Abram menyetujui usul Sarai.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="GEN.16.3" />Kemudian Sarai menyerahkan Hagar kepada Abram untuk dijadikan istri berstatus budak. Hal ini terjadi sesudah mereka menetap di Kanaan selama sepuluh tahun.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="GEN.16.4" />Abram bersetubuh dengan Hagar, dan Hagar pun hamil. Ketika Hagar tahu bahwa dirinya hamil, dia menganggap rendah Sarai, majikannya.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="GEN.16.5" />Lalu berkatalah Sarai kepada Abram, “Kamu yang salah dalam hal ini! Aku sudah memberikan budakku kepadamu. Tetapi sejak dia tahu bahwa dia hamil, dia malah meremehkan dan menghinaku! Semua ini salahmu! Biarlah TUHAN yang menghukummu!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="GEN.16.6" />Jawab Abram kepada Sarai, “Baiklah! Hagar adalah budakmu, dan kamu berkuasa penuh atas dia. Jadi lakukanlah apa pun yang kamu mau terhadapnya!” Maka Sarai mulai memperlakukan Hagar dengan kejam, sehingga Hagar melarikan diri dari Sarai.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="GEN.16.7" />Tetapi TUHAN mengutus malaikat untuk menemui Hagar di padang belantara, dekat mata air yang terletak di pinggir jalan menuju ke Syur.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="GEN.16.8" />TUHAN berbicara melalui malaikat itu kepadanya, “Hagar, budak Sarai, kamu dari mana dan hendak pergi ke mana?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Hagar, “Saya melarikan diri dari majikan saya, Sarai.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9-10" bcv="GEN.16.9" />Lalu malaikat itu menyampaikan pesan TUHAN, “Kembalilah kepada majikanmu dan lakukanlah apa yang dia perintahkan kepadamu. Aku akan memberikan kepadamu keturunan yang sangat banyak, sehingga tidak seorang pun dapat menghitung mereka!
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="GEN.16.11" />Dengarlah! Kamu sedang mengandung dan akan melahirkan anak laki-laki. Namailah dia Ismael,<f caller="+"><fr>16:11
</fr><fk>Ismael
</fk><ft>Nama Ismael artinya ‘Allah mendengar’ atau ‘semoga Allah mendengar’.</ft></f> karena TUHAN sudah mendengar ratapanmu.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="GEN.16.12" />Namun, anakmu itu akan suka menentang orang lain bagaikan keledai liar. Dia akan menentang semua orang dan mereka pun akan menolaknya. Dia akan hidup jauh dari sanak saudaranya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="GEN.16.13" />Karena malaikat itu menyampaikan pesan TUHAN kepadanya, maka Hagar bertanya dalam hati, “Benarkah aku sudah melihat Allah yang memperhatikanku?” Sejak saat itu, Hagar sering menyebut TUHAN sebagai ‘Dia yang memperhatikan aku’.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="GEN.16.14" />Itulah sebabnya mata air tersebut dinamai Beer Lahai Roi.<f caller="+"><fr>16:14
</fr><fk>Beer Lahai Roi
</fk><ft>Nama mata air ini artinya sumur (milik) TUHAN yang hidup, yang memperhatikanku.</ft></f> Sampai kitab ini ditulis, mata air itu masih ada. Letaknya di antara Kades dan Bered.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15-16" bcv="GEN.16.15" />Lalu tibalah saatnya Hagar melahirkan seorang bayi laki-laki. Abram menamainya Ismael. Pada waktu itu, Abram berusia delapan puluh enam tahun.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="17" />
<s style="s1">TUHAN mengubah nama Abram menjadi Abraham
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.17.1" />Ketika Abram berumur 99 tahun, TUHAN menampakkan diri lagi kepadanya dan berkata, “Akulah Allah Yang Mahakuasa. Taatilah Aku dengan setia dan hiduplah dengan tidak bercela.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="GEN.17.2" />Jika kamu melakukan itu, Aku akan meneguhkan perjanjian yang sudah Aku buat dengan kamu, dan Aku akan memberimu banyak keturunan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="GEN.17.3" />Lalu Abram bersujud, dan Allah berkata kepadanya,
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="GEN.17.4" />“Aku berjanji bahwa kamu akan menjadi bapak dari banyak bangsa.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="GEN.17.5" />Oleh karena itu, namamu bukan lagi Abram, melainkan Abraham,<f caller="+"><fr>17:5
</fr><fk>Abram, melainkan Abraham
</fk><ft>Nama Abram artinya ‘bapak terhormat’, sedangkan Abraham artinya ‘bapak dari banyak (orang)’.</ft></f> sebab Aku sudah menetapkanmu sebagai bapak atas banyak bangsa.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="GEN.17.6" />Aku akan memberikan anak cucu yang banyak kepadamu dan membuat mereka menjadi bangsa-bangsa. Di antara mereka, akan ada yang menjadi raja-raja.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="GEN.17.7" />“Aku akan meneguhkan perjanjian-Ku denganmu. Aku juga akan meneruskan perjanjian itu kepada anak cucumu turun-temurun sampai selama-lamanya. Aku akan menjadi Allahmu dan Allah keturunanmu.<f caller="+"><fr>17:7
</fr><fk>Allahmu dan Allah keturunanmu
</fk><ft>Ini berarti akan ada ikatan khusus antara Allah dan umat-Nya, dan umat Israel hanya akan menyembah Allah saja.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="GEN.17.8" />Aku akan memberikan tanah ini kepadamu dan kepada keturunanmu, yaitu seluruh negeri Kanaan yang sekarang kamu diami sebagai pendatang. Semua itu akan menjadi milik anak cucumu untuk selama-lamanya. Aku akan menjadi Allah mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">TUHAN menetapkan sunat bagi laki-laki sebagai tanda perjanjian
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="9-10" bcv="GEN.17.9" />Lalu TUHAN berkata kepada Abraham, “Sebagai tanda bahwa kamu dan anak cucumu turun-temurun setuju untuk mematuhi segala ketentuan dalam perjanjian dengan-Ku, kalian harus memenuhi syarat ini: Setiap laki-laki di antara keturunanmu harus disunat.
<ve />
<v id="11-12" bcv="GEN.17.11" />Mulai sekarang, ketetapan-Ku ini akan berlaku secara turun-temurun. Setiap anak laki-laki dalam keluargamu harus disunat ketika berumur delapan hari. Begitu pula dengan para budakmu laki-laki, baik yang lahir di rumahmu maupun yang kamu beli dari orang lain. Sunat itu akan menjadi tanda bahwa kalian masing-masing sudah berjanji untuk menaati perjanjian antara Aku dan kalian.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="GEN.17.13" />Baik anak yang lahir dari anggota keluargamu sendiri, maupun budak yang kamu beli, semua bayi laki-laki harus disunat. Sunat itu merupakan tanda pengingat bagi kalian masing-masing bahwa kalian sepakat untuk mengikuti segala syarat dalam perjanjian-Ku, yang terus berlaku sampai selama-lamanya.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="GEN.17.14" />Setiap laki-laki yang tidak disunat akan disingkirkan dari antara umat yang taat pada perjanjian-Ku.”<f caller="+"><fr>17:14
</fr><fk>akan disingkirkan …
</fk><ft>TUHAN sering mengucapkan perkataan ini di kitab Keluaran, Imamat, dan Bilangan untuk menegaskan suatu peraturan penting. Perkataan ini sekaligus mengizinkan umat TUHAN untuk menyingkirkan pelanggar dari umat Israel, tetapi juga berjanji bahwa TUHAN sendiri akan menyingkirkan si pendosa kalau umat TUHAN tidak melakukannya. Lihat contohnya di Im. 20:6.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">TUHAN mengubah nama Sarai dan memberikan janji kepadanya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="GEN.17.15" />Kemudian TUHAN berkata lagi kepada Abraham, “Mengenai istrimu Sarai, janganlah kamu memanggilnya Sarai lagi, karena sekarang Aku mengubah namanya menjadi Sara.<f caller="+"><fr>17:15
</fr><fk>Sarai … Sara
</fk><ft>Kedua nama tersebut mempunyai arti yang sama, yakni ‘putri’ atau ‘ratu’. Nama Sara yang baru, sama seperti nama Abraham, menjadi peringatan mengenai berkat Allah bagi Sara.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="GEN.17.16" />Aku akan memberkatinya sehingga dia akan melahirkan seorang anak laki-laki bagimu. Sara akan menjadi ibu bangsa-bangsa. Di antara keturunannya akan ada yang menjadi raja-raja.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="GEN.17.17" />Lalu bersujudlah Abraham, tetapi dia tertawa ketika berpikir, “Mungkinkah aku, yang sudah berumur 100 tahun ini, akan punya anak?! Lagipula Sara sudah 90 puluh tahun!”
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="GEN.17.18" />Dia berkata kepada Allah, “Oh TUHAN, biarlah Ismael saja yang menjadi ahli warisku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="GEN.17.19" />Tetapi jawab Allah, “Tidak! Sara akan melahirkan seorang anak laki-laki bagimu. Namailah dia Isak. Aku akan mewariskan perjanjian-Ku itu kepadanya dan kepada keturunannya sampai selama-lamanya.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="GEN.17.20" />Mengenai permintaanmu untuk Ismael, Aku sudah mengabulkannya. Aku akan memberkatinya sehingga dia juga memiliki keturunan yang banyak. Aku akan membuat keturunannya menjadi bangsa yang besar, dan dua belas dari keturunannya akan menjadi raja atas dua belas bangsa.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="GEN.17.21" />Tetapi Aku akan meneguhkan perjanjian-Ku yang resmi itu dengan Isak. Sara akan melahirkan dia satu tahun dari sekarang.”
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="GEN.17.22" />Sesudah Allah selesai berbicara kepada Abraham, Dia meninggalkannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="GEN.17.23" />Hari itu juga, Abraham menyunat Ismael. Semua laki-laki di rumahnya— termasuk anak-anak laki-laki dari para budak yang sudah dibelinya— juga disunat. Dia melakukan tepat seperti yang sudah diperintahkan Allah kepadanya.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="GEN.17.24" />Abraham berumur 99 tahun ketika dia disunat,
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="GEN.17.25" />dan Ismael berumur 13 tahun ketika Abraham menyunat dia.
<ve />
<v id="26-27" bcv="GEN.17.26" />Semua laki-laki dalam keluarga Abraham— baik yang lahir di rumahnya maupun yang dibeli dari orang asing— disunat bersama-sama dengannya pada hari yang sama.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="18" />
<s style="s1">TUHAN kembali menjanjikan anak laki-laki kepada Abraham dan Sara
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.18.1" />Pada suatu siang, waktu Abraham sedang duduk di pintu kemahnya dekat pohon yang dianggap keramat milik Mamre, sekali lagi TUHAN menampakkan diri kepadanya.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="GEN.18.2" />Saat itu, ketika Abraham memandang ke depan, dia melihat tiga orang laki-laki sedang berdiri tidak jauh dari kemahnya. Abraham pun berlari menyambut orang-orang itu dan bersujud untuk menghormati mereka.<f caller="+"><fr>18:2
</fr><fk>bersujud …
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: tersungkur dengan muka ke tanah. Dalam PL, sering kali tindakan itu dilakukan baik kepada TUHAN maupun kepada manusia. Selanjutnya dalam PL, ketika seseorang ‘tersungkur’ di hadapan Allah, TSI akan menerjemahkan frasa tersebut dengan kata ‘bersujud’ tanpa keterangan. Ketika tindakan yang sama dilakukan kepada manusia, TSI tetap menggunakan kata ‘bersujud’, tetapi sering akan melengkapi dengan keterangan alasan kegiatan itu dilakukan. Di ayat ini, diberikan keterangan ‘untuk menghormati mereka’, karena TSI mengikuti tafsiran bahwa— terlepas dari penjelasan di ayat 1— kemungkinan saat bertemu ketiga tamu itu, Abraham belum menduga bahwa salah satunya adalah TUHAN. (Bandingkan Kej. 33:3, 6, 7.) Alasan lain untuk bersujud di hadapan manusia, antara lain adalah 1) takut kepada penguasa (Kel. 11:8), 2) meminta pengampunan (Kej. 44:14), dan 3) berterima kasih sekaligus bersyukur (Kej. 23:7, 12).</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="GEN.18.3" />Dia berkata kepada salah satu dari orang-orang itu, yang kelihatannya seperti pemimpin mereka, “Tuan, jika tidak keberatan, mampirlah di sini.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="GEN.18.4" />Biarlah saya mengambilkan air untuk mencuci kaki kalian. Sesudah itu beristirahatlah di bawah pohon ini.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="GEN.18.5" />Karena Tuan-tuan sudah datang ke sini, izinkan hamba melayani kalian dengan membawa sedikit makanan, supaya tenaga kalian pulih kembali sebelum melanjutkan perjalanan.”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab mereka, “Baiklah, lakukan seperti yang kamu katakan itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="GEN.18.6" />Abraham segera masuk ke kemahnya dan berkata kepada Sara, “Cepat, ambillah sekarung tepung yang terbaik dan buatlah roti!”
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="GEN.18.7" />Kemudian dia berlari ke tempat kawanan ternaknya dan mengambil seekor anak sapi terbaik yang dagingnya empuk. Diserahkannya hewan itu kepada salah seorang budak laki-lakinya untuk segera diolah.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="GEN.18.8" />Sesudah itu, Abraham mengambil dua macam susu<f caller="+"><fr>18:8
</fr><fk>Dua macam susu
</fk><ft>Kedua macam susu yang dimaksud adalah susu segar dan susu olahan yang lebih kental hasil fermentasi, tetapi tidak manis.</ft></f> dan daging yang sudah dimasak tadi, lalu menghidangkan semua itu di depan para tamunya. Selama mereka menikmati makanan, Abraham berdiri dekat mereka di bawah pohon itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="GEN.18.9" />Kemudian mereka bertanya kepadanya, “Di mana Sara, istrimu?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Abraham, “Dia ada di sana, di dalam kemah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="GEN.18.10" />Orang yang kelihatannya seperti pemimpin di antara mereka bertiga itu berkata, “Aku akan kembali satu tahun dari sekarang. Pada waktu itu, Sara sudah memiliki seorang anak laki-laki!”
</p>
<p style="p">Sara sedang berada di pintu kemah, di belakang orang yang sedang berbicara itu. Dia mendengar pembicaraan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="GEN.18.11" />Abraham dan Sara sudah sangat tua, dan Sara sudah tidak haid lagi. Berarti dia sudah tidak bisa hamil.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="GEN.18.12" />Karena itu, Sara tertawa dalam hati dan berpikir, “Aku sudah lanjut usia, suamiku<f caller="+"><fr>18:12
</fr><fk>suamiku
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: tuanku. Petrus menjelaskan dalam surat 1Ptr. 3:6 bahwa panggilan Sara terhadap Abraham ini menunjukkan bahwa dia menghormati Abraham sebagai pemimpin keluarga mereka. TSI menerjemahkan ‘suamiku’ untuk kewajaran kalimat.</ft></f> juga sudah sangat tua. Bagaimana mungkin aku bisa mengalami berkat semacam itu!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="GEN.18.13" />Kemudian, orang yang kelihatannya seperti pemimpin di antara tiga orang itu— yang ternyata adalah TUHAN— berkata kepada Abraham, “Mengapa Sara tertawa dan berpikir bahwa dia sudah terlalu tua untuk bisa mengandung?
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="GEN.18.14" />Akulah TUHAN! Tidak ada yang mustahil bagi-Ku. Satu tahun dari sekarang, Aku akan kembali, dan saat itu Sara sudah memiliki seorang anak!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="GEN.18.15" />Mendengar itu, Sara menjadi takut dan membantah, “Aku tidak tertawa.”
</p>
<p style="p">Tetapi TUHAN berkata, “Tidak usah menyangkal! Tadi kamu memang tertawa.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Tawar-menawar Abraham dengan TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="GEN.18.16" />Lalu ketiga orang itu pergi, dan Abraham ikut mengantar mereka. Ketika mereka memandang ke bawah, ke arah kota Sodom,
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="GEN.18.17" />berkatalah TUHAN dalam hati-Nya, “Aku tidak mau menyembunyikan dari Abraham apa yang akan Aku lakukan,
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="GEN.18.18" />karena keturunannya akan menjadi bangsa yang besar dan berkuasa. Lagipula, melalui dialah Aku akan memberkati semua bangsa.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="GEN.18.19" />Aku sudah memilihnya supaya dia menyuruh anak-anak dan keturunannya untuk taat kepada-Ku dan melakukan semua yang baik dan adil. Dan Aku akan menepati semua janji-Ku kepadanya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="GEN.18.20" />Maka TUHAN berkata kepada Abraham, “Aku sudah banyak mendengar keluhan atas perbuatan-perbuatan jahat yang terus dilakukan orang-orang Sodom dan Gomora. Dosa-dosa mereka sudah melampaui batas.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="GEN.18.21" />Karena itu, sekarang Aku akan turun ke sana untuk melihat apakah keluhan-keluhan tentang segala kejahatan mereka itu benar atau tidak.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="GEN.18.22" />Lalu dua orang lainnya berangkat menuju kota Sodom, sedangkan Abraham dan TUHAN masih berdiri di tempat itu saling berhadapan.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="GEN.18.23" />Abraham mendekati TUHAN dan berkata, “Apakah Engkau akan membinasakan orang-orang baik bersama dengan orang-orang jahat?
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="GEN.18.24" />Seandainya ada lima puluh orang baik di kota itu, apakah Engkau tetap akan membinasakan semua orang di kota itu? Tidakkah Engkau akan mengampuni semua orang di kota itu karena kelima puluh orang baik yang ada?
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="GEN.18.25" />Tentu tidak baik bagi-Mu untuk membinasakan orang baik bersama dengan orang jahat, atau memperlakukan orang baik seperti orang jahat. Tentu Engkau tidak akan melakukan itu, karena Engkau adalah hakim atas semua orang di bumi. Engkau pasti menghakimi dengan adil!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="GEN.18.26" />TUHAN berkata, “Jika Aku menemukan lima puluh orang baik di Sodom, Aku akan mengampuni semua orang di kota itu karena mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="GEN.18.27" />Kemudian Abraham berkata, “Maaf kalau aku memberanikan diri untuk berbicara lebih lanjut, ya Penguasaku. Sesungguhnya, aku hanya manusia, dan tidak berhak berbicara langsung dengan Engkau seperti ini.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="GEN.18.28" />Tetapi, bagaimana jika hanya ada empat puluh lima orang baik, dan bukan lima puluh? Apakah Engkau akan membinasakan seluruh kota itu karena selisih lima orang saja?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab TUHAN, “Aku tidak akan membinasakannya jika Aku mendapati empat puluh lima orang baik di situ.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="GEN.18.29" />Abraham berkata lagi, “Bagaimana kalau hanya ada empat puluh orang?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab TUHAN, “Aku tidak akan membinasakannya karena keempat puluh orang baik itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="GEN.18.30" />Kemudian Abraham berkata lagi, “Penguasaku, mohon jangan marah apabila saya berbicara lagi. Bagaimana jika hanya ada tiga puluh orang baik?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab TUHAN, “Aku tidak akan membinasakannya jika Aku mendapati tiga puluh orang baik di situ.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="GEN.18.31" />Abraham berkata lagi, “Sekali lagi mohon maaf, Penguasaku, apabila aku terus berbicara. Bagaimana seandainya hanya ada dua puluh orang?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab TUHAN, “Aku tidak akan membinasakan kota itu karena dua puluh orang baik itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="GEN.18.32" />Kata Abraham lagi, “Penguasaku, mohon jangan marah apabila aku berbicara sekali lagi. Bagaimana jika hanya ada sepuluh orang baik di situ?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab TUHAN, “Aku tidak akan membinasakannya karena kesepuluh orang baik itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="GEN.18.33" />Demikianlah TUHAN mengakhiri pembicaraan mereka dan pergi, lalu Abraham kembali ke kemahnya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="19" />
<s style="s1">Malaikat memberitahukan kehancuran Sodom dan menyelamatkan Lot
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.19.1" />Ketika hari petang, kedua orang tadi— yang ternyata adalah malaikat— tiba di kota Sodom. Saat itu, Lot sedang duduk di pintu gerbang kota.<f caller="+"><fr>19:1
</fr><fk>duduk di pintu gerbang kota
</fk><ft>Pada zaman PL, pintu gerbang kota berfungsi sebagai tempat kedudukan para pemimpin, tempat mengadakan persidangan, dan tempat pertemuan untuk membahas urusan-urusan seperti yang dilakukan di balai desa zaman sekarang. Ada tafsiran yang mengatakan bahwa karena Lot sedang duduk di gerbang kota, berarti Lot memiliki posisi yang cukup berpengaruh di kota itu.</ft></f> Melihat mereka, dia bangkit menyambut dan bersujud untuk menghormati mereka.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="GEN.19.2" />Kata Lot kepada dua orang itu, “Tuan-tuan, silakan menginap di rumah saya malam ini. Kalian bisa mencuci kaki, dan besok kalian dapat melanjutkan perjalanan.”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab mereka, “Tidak. Kami akan bermalam di luar saja, di alun-alun kota.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="GEN.19.3" />Tetapi Lot terus mendesak mereka supaya mau menginap di rumahnya. Akhirnya mereka pun masuk ke rumah Lot, dan Lot menyiapkan makanan untuk mereka. Dia memanggang roti tanpa ragi, lalu mereka memakannya.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="GEN.19.4" />Sebelum mereka pergi tidur, semua laki-laki dari seluruh penjuru kota Sodom, tua maupun muda, datang mengepung rumah Lot.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="GEN.19.5" />Mereka berteriak-teriak kepada Lot, “Di mana kedua orang yang menginap di rumahmu malam ini? Bawa mereka keluar, supaya kami bisa bersetubuh dengan mereka!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="GEN.19.6" />Kemudian Lot keluar dari dalam rumah dan menutup pintu di belakangnya supaya mereka tidak bisa masuk.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="GEN.19.7" />Katanya kepada mereka, “Saudara-saudaraku, janganlah berbuat jahat seperti itu!
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="GEN.19.8" />Mohon dengarkan saya! Saya punya dua anak perempuan yang masih perawan. Biarlah saya membawa mereka keluar untuk kalian sekarang, dan kalian boleh melakukan apa saja yang kalian mau kepada mereka. Tetapi jangan lakukan apa pun terhadap kedua laki-laki itu. Mereka adalah tamu di rumah saya, maka saya harus melindungi mereka!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="GEN.19.9" />Tetapi orang-orang itu menjawab, “Berani-beraninya kamu mengatur kami! Kamu hanya pendatang di sini. Menyingkirlah dari situ! Kalau tidak, kami akan melakukan yang lebih buruk kepadamu daripada yang akan kami lakukan terhadap kedua orang itu!” Kemudian mereka menyerbu ke arah Lot hendak mendobrak pintu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="GEN.19.10" />Tetapi kedua malaikat itu membuka pintu dengan cepat dan menarik Lot masuk ke rumah, lalu langsung menutup pintu itu kembali.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="GEN.19.11" />Dua malaikat itu membuat semua orang yang berdiri di luar menjadi buta, baik yang tua maupun yang muda, sehingga mereka tidak dapat menemukan pintunya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="GEN.19.12" />Lalu malaikat-malaikat itu berkata kepada Lot, “Siapa lagi keluargamu yang tinggal di kota ini? Kalau kamu memiliki anak laki-laki, anak perempuan, menantu, ataupun sanak saudara lainnya, bawalah mereka keluar dari kota ini!
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="GEN.19.13" />Kami diutus TUHAN untuk menghancurkan tempat ini, karena berdasarkan keluhan-keluhan yang didengar TUHAN, penduduk kota ini sudah jahat sekali.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="GEN.19.14" />Maka pergilah Lot menemui kedua calon menantunya dan berkata, “Cepat! Keluar dari kota ini, karena TUHAN akan segera menghancurkannya!” Namun, mereka menganggap Lot sedang bercanda.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="GEN.19.15" />Menjelang fajar, kedua malaikat itu mendesak Lot agar bergegas, “Cepatlah! Bawa istrimu dan kedua anak gadismu pergi dari sini! Kalau tidak, kalian akan ikut mati waktu kami menghancurkan kota ini!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="GEN.19.16" />Ketika Lot belum bergerak juga, kedua malaikat itu langsung memegang tangannya dan tangan istrinya serta kedua anak gadisnya, lalu menarik mereka keluar dari kota itu dengan aman. Para malaikat melakukan itu karena TUHAN berbelas kasih kepada Lot dan keluarganya.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="GEN.19.17" />Sesampainya mereka di luar kota, salah satu malaikat itu berkata, “Larilah untuk menyelamatkan nyawamu! Jangan menoleh ke belakang! Jangan berhenti di lembah! Larilah ke daerah perbukitan supaya kalian tidak mati!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="GEN.19.18" />Tetapi kata Lot kepada mereka, “Aduh, jangan begitu, Tuan-tuanku!
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="GEN.19.19" />Tuan sudah sangat berbaik hati dengan menyelamatkan nyawa saya. Tetapi daerah perbukitan itu terlalu jauh! Kalau saya berusaha lari ke sana, saya akan mati sebelum sampai.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="GEN.19.20" />Tetapi lihat, di sebelah situ ada kampung yang cukup dekat dari sini. Izinkanlah kami pergi ke kampung kecil itu supaya kami selamat.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="GEN.19.21" />Salah satu malaikat itu berkata, “Baiklah, saya mengabulkan permintaanmu. Saya tidak akan menghancurkan kampung kecil itu.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="GEN.19.22" />Tetapi cepat! Larilah ke sana, karena saya tidak bisa mulai menjatuhkan hukuman sebelum kalian sampai di sana.”
</p>
<p style="p">Sesudah peristiwa ini, kampung tersebut dinamai Zoar,<f caller="+"><fr>19:22
</fr><fk>Zoar
</fk><ft>Arti nama Zoar adalah ‘kecil’.</ft></f> karena Lot mengatakan bahwa kampung itu kecil.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">TUHAN menghancurkan kota Sodom dan kota Gomora
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="GEN.19.23" />Lot dan keluarganya tiba di kampung yang sekarang dinamai Zoar itu sesudah matahari terbit.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="GEN.19.24" />Kemudian TUHAN menjatuhkan api dan belerang ke atas Sodom dan Gomora, seperti hujan dari langit.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="GEN.19.25" />Demikianlah TUHAN menghancurkan kedua kota itu dan semua penduduk di dalamnya. Dia juga menghancurkan segala sesuatu yang ada di lembah itu, termasuk seluruh tumbuhan.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="GEN.19.26" />Namun, istri Lot berhenti di tengah jalan dan menoleh ke belakang, maka dia mati dan menjadi tiang garam.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="GEN.19.27" />Pagi itu, Abraham bangun dan segera pergi ke tempat dia bercakap-cakap dengan TUHAN kemarin.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="GEN.19.28" />Saat memandang ke arah Sodom dan Gomora, dia melihat seluruh lembah itu berasap tebal, seperti asap dari tungku yang sangat besar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="GEN.19.29" />Jadi, TUHAN mengingat permintaan Abraham ketika Dia memusnahkan kota-kota di lembah itu. Itulah sebabnya Lot diselamatkan dari bencana yang terjadi di sana.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Lot ditipu kedua anak gadisnya demi memperoleh keturunan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="GEN.19.30" />Lot takut untuk tinggal di Zoar, maka dia meninggalkan kampung itu dan pindah ke gunung bersama kedua anak gadisnya. Di sana, mereka tinggal di sebuah gua.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="GEN.19.31" />Suatu hari, anak gadis Lot yang sulung berkata kepada adiknya, “Aduh, dengan siapa kita akan menikah di tempat yang sunyi ini! Tidak ada lagi laki-laki. Ayah kita sudah terlalu tua untuk mengurus pernikahan seperti yang dilakukan di daerah-daerah lain.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="GEN.19.32" />Mari kita membuat ayah kita mabuk dengan minum anggur sehingga dia tidak sadar, lalu kita bisa bersetubuh dengannya. Dengan cara inilah kita dapat menyambung keturunan keluarga kita.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="GEN.19.33" />Malam itu, mereka berhasil membuat Lot mabuk. Lalu anak gadis yang sulung masuk dan bersetubuh dengan ayahnya. Lot tidak tahu apa-apa karena dia sudah terlalu mabuk.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="GEN.19.34" />Keesokan harinya, anak gadis Lot yang sulung itu berkata lagi kepada adiknya, “Tadi malam aku sudah tidur dengan ayah kita! Nanti malam, kita buat dia mabuk lagi. Lalu kamu tidurlah dengannya, supaya kita masing-masing mendapat anak.”
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="GEN.19.35" />Maka malam itu mereka membuat Lot mabuk lagi, kemudian anak gadis yang bungsu juga bersetubuh dengan ayahnya. Kali ini pun Lot terlalu mabuk sehingga dia tidak tahu apa yang terjadi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="GEN.19.36" />Dengan demikian, kedua anak gadis Lot hamil dari ayah mereka.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="GEN.19.37" />Kakaknya melahirkan anak laki-laki yang dia namai Moab. Anak ini menjadi nenek moyang dari bangsa Moab.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="GEN.19.38" />Adiknya melahirkan seorang anak laki-laki juga, yang dia namai Ben Ami. Dialah yang menjadi nenek moyang dari bangsa Amon.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="20" />
<s style="s1">Abraham berbohong kepada Abimelek tentang Sara
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.20.1" />Lalu Abraham pergi dari tanah milik Mamre ke bagian selatan Kanaan, di wilayah Filistin. Dalam perjalanannya, untuk sementara waktu dia tinggal di suatu tempat di antara Kades dan Syur, kemudian pindah ke Gerar. Sewaktu di Gerar,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="GEN.20.2" />Abraham tidak mengakui dengan terus terang kepada orang Gerar bahwa Sara adalah istrinya. Dia berkata, “Sara ini adik saya.” Oleh karena itu, Abimelek,<f caller="+"><fr>20:2
</fr><fk>Abimelek
</fk><ft>Nama Abimelek bisa berarti ‘(sang) raja adalah ayahku’, atau ‘ayahku adalah raja’. Ada tiga raja Filistin dalam Alkitab yang disebut Abimelek. Sebenarnya, Abimelek adalah sebutan untuk jabatan raja, sebagaimana firaun berarti raja dalam bahasa Mesir.</ft></f> raja Gerar, menyuruh beberapa anak buahnya membawa Sara kepadanya di istana.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="GEN.20.3" />Tetapi suatu malam, Allah memperlihatkan diri kepada Abimelek melalui mimpi dan berkata, “Dengarlah! Aku akan menjatuhkan hukuman mati atasmu karena perempuan yang kamu ambil itu sudah bersuami.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="GEN.20.4" />Abimelek belum bersetubuh dengan Sara, maka dia berkata, “Ya Penguasaku, aku dan bangsaku tidak bersalah sama sekali! Apakah Engkau akan tetap membinasakan bangsa yang tidak bersalah?
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="GEN.20.5" />Abraham sendiri yang mengatakan bahwa perempuan itu adiknya, dan perempuan itu juga mengaku demikian. Jadi, aku melakukan semua ini tanpa niat jahat dan tidak bersalah!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="GEN.20.6" />Kemudian dalam mimpi itu Allah berkata kepadanya, “Aku tahu bahwa kamu melakukannya tanpa maksud jahat. Itulah sebabnya Aku mencegah kamu menyentuh perempuan itu, supaya kamu tidak berdosa terhadap Aku.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="GEN.20.7" />Maka sekarang, kembalikanlah dia kepada Abraham, karena Abraham adalah nabi dan dia akan berdoa untukmu supaya kamu tetap hidup. Bila kamu tidak mengembalikan perempuan itu, ketahuilah, kamu dan seluruh rakyatmu akan mati!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="GEN.20.8" />Besok paginya, Abimelek memanggil semua pejabat kerajaannya dan memberitahu mereka tentang segala hal yang sudah terjadi. Mendengar itu, mereka sangat ketakutan.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="GEN.20.9" />Lalu Abimelek memanggil Abraham dan berkata kepadanya, “Kamu sudah membohongiku! Apa salahku kepadamu sehingga kamu mendatangkan musibah besar bagiku dan bagi rakyatku?! Sungguh tidak pantas kamu berbuat demikian!
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="GEN.20.10" />Apa yang membuat kamu melakukan itu?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="GEN.20.11" />Jawab Abraham, “Saya berbuat demikian karena berpikir, ‘Tidak ada orang yang menghormati Allah di tempat ini. Kalau saya mengatakan bahwa dia istri saya, pasti ada orang yang membunuh saya demi mendapatkan dia.’
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="GEN.20.12" />Lagipula, dia memang adik tiri saya. Kami satu ayah tetapi beda ibu, kemudian saya menikahi dia.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="GEN.20.13" />Ketika Allah menyuruh saya meninggalkan rumah ayah saya untuk merantau ke negeri lain, saya berkata kepada Sara, ‘Tunjukkanlah kesetiaanmu kepadaku ke mana saja kita pergi, dengan mengatakan kepada siapa pun bahwa aku adalah kakakmu.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="GEN.20.14" />Sesudah itu, Abimelek mengembalikan Sara kepada Abraham. Dia juga memberikan beberapa ekor domba dan sapi, serta beberapa orang budak laki-laki dan budak perempuan.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="GEN.20.15" />Katanya kepada Abraham, “Silakan pilih daerah mana saja yang kamu suka dari seluruh kerajaanku untuk kamu tempati.”
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="GEN.20.16" />Kemudian dia berkata kepada Sara, “Lihatlah, aku sudah memberikan 11 kilogram perak kepada kakakmu. Itu adalah denda yang harus aku bayar untuk menutupi semua kesalahan ini di mata semua orang dan untuk menjaga nama baikmu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17-18" bcv="GEN.20.17" />Karena kejadian itu, TUHAN sudah membuat semua perempuan di istana Abimelek mandul. Namun, ketika Abraham berdoa, Allah menyembuhkan Abimelek, istrinya, dan budak-budak perempuannya, sehingga mereka bisa hamil lagi.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="21" />
<s style="s1">Isak lahir
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.21.1" />TUHAN memberkati Sara dan memenuhi janji-Nya sebagaimana yang sudah dikatakan-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="GEN.21.2" />Maka Sara mengandung dan melahirkan seorang anak laki-laki bagi Abraham, tepat pada waktu yang sudah dijanjikan Allah kepadanya.<x caller="+"><xo>21:2
</xo><xt>Kej. 18:10-14</xt></x> Pada waktu itu, Abraham sudah sangat tua.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="GEN.21.3" />Lalu Abraham menamai anak itu Isak.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="GEN.21.4" />Sesudah Isak berumur satu minggu, Abraham menyunat dia sebagaimana yang sudah diperintahkan Allah kepadanya.<x caller="+"><xo>21:4
</xo><xt>Kej. 17:11-12</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="GEN.21.5" />Abraham berumur 100 tahun ketika Isak lahir.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="GEN.21.6" />Berkatalah Sara, “Karena apa yang sudah Allah perbuat bagiku, aku tertawa! Dan setiap orang yang mendengar kejadian ini akan turut bergembira dan tertawa!<f caller="+"><fr>21:6
</fr><fk>tertawa
</fk><ft>Dalam Kej. 17:17 Abraham tertawa karena meragukan perkataan TUHAN. Karena itu, di Kej. 17:19, TUHAN memerintahkan dia supaya menamai anaknya itu ‘Isak’ yang berarti ‘tertawa’. Dalam Kej. 18:12, Sarah juga tertawa karena dia meragukan janji TUHAN. Namun, kali ini TUHAN membuat dia tertawa karena sukacita atas kelahiran anaknya.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="GEN.21.7" />Tidak ada seorang pun yang mengira bahwa aku akan melahirkan anak bagi Abraham. Tetapi sekarang, aku sudah melahirkan seorang anak bagi dia di usia tuanya.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Hagar dan Ismael diusir
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="GEN.21.8" />Isak pun bertambah besar. Ketika umurnya sudah beberapa tahun,<f caller="+"><fr>21:8
</fr><fk>beberapa tahun
</fk><ft>Sesuai kebiasaan di zaman itu kemungkinan Isak disapih saat berumur tiga tahun atau lebih.</ft></f> tibalah waktunya dia dipisahkan dari susu ibunya. Pada hari itu, Abraham mengadakan pesta besar untuk merayakannya.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="GEN.21.9" />Lalu Sara melihat anak Hagar,<x caller="+"><xo>21:9
</xo><xt>Kej. 16:1-16</xt></x> Ismael, sedang mengolok-olok Isak.<f caller="+"><fr>21:9
</fr><fk>mengolok-olok
</fk><ft>Kata Ibrani yang diterjemahkan ‘mengolok-olok’ juga bisa berarti ‘bermain bersama’.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="GEN.21.10" />Karena itu, Sara berkata kepada Abraham, “Usirlah perempuan Mesir itu beserta anaknya! Anak budak itu tidak boleh menjadi ahli waris bersama dengan Isak anakku!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="GEN.21.11" />Hal itu membuat Abraham sedih, karena biar bagaimana pun, Ismael adalah anaknya juga.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="GEN.21.12" />Tetapi Allah berkata kepada Abraham, “Jangan bersedih karena Ismael dan Hagar. Perbuatlah sesuai perkataan Sara, karena melalui Isaklah Aku akan memberikan keturunan yang sudah Aku janjikan.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="GEN.21.13" />Meski demikian, Aku juga akan membuat anak budakmu itu menjadi nenek moyang suatu bangsa yang besar, karena dia pun anakmu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="GEN.21.14" />Besoknya, Abraham bangun pagi-pagi, lalu mengambil makanan dan kantong kulit besar tempat air minum.<f caller="+"><fr>21:14
</fr><fk>kantong kulit … tempat air minum
</fk><ft>Biasanya, tempat air minum seperti ini dibuat dari kantong kemih hewan.</ft></f> Dia meletakkan semuanya itu di atas bahu Hagar, dan menyuruh dia pergi bersama anaknya. Maka pergilah Hagar dan Ismael mengembara di padang belantara dekat Bersyeba.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="GEN.21.15" />Sesudah air minum di dalam kantong kulit itu habis, Hagar meninggalkan anaknya di bawah pohon kecil.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="GEN.21.16" />Kemudian dia menjauh sekitar 100 meter<f caller="+"><fr>21:16
</fr><fk>sekitar 100 meter
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: kira-kira sejauh jarak tembakan anak panah.</ft></f> dari tempat itu, karena katanya dalam hati, “Aku tidak sanggup melihat anakku mati.” Hagar duduk di sana dan menangis tersedu-sedu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="GEN.21.17" />Berkatalah malaikat<f caller="+"><fr>21:17
</fr><fk>malaikat
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: malaikat Allah. Dalam bahasa Indonesia, umumnya semua malaikat dianggap berasal dari Allah. Karena itu, setiap kali bahasa Ibrani menuliskan ‘malaikat Allah’ atau ‘malaikat TUHAN’, TSI menerjemahkan ‘malaikat’ saja. Bahasa sumber Alkitab menyebut ‘malaikat Allah/TUHAN’ karena ada malaikat lain yang sudah mengikuti iblis untuk memberontak terhadap Allah. Namun, malaikat yang jahat itu selalu kita sebut roh jahat atau setan.</ft></f> dari surga kepada Hagar, “Jangan menangis, Hagar! Jangan takut, karena Allah sudah mendengar tangisan anakmu.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="GEN.21.18" />Bangunlah! Bantu anakmu itu berdiri dan tuntunlah dia berjalan. Aku sudah berjanji bahwa Ismael akan menjadi nenek moyang dari bangsa yang besar.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="GEN.21.19" />Kemudian Allah membuat Hagar melihat sebuah mata air yang tidak jauh dari tempat itu. Maka pergilah dia mengisi kantong kulitnya dengan air dan memberi anaknya minum.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="GEN.21.20" />Allah menyertai anak itu. Dia bertumbuh dewasa dan tinggal di padang belantara Paran. Ismael menjadi seorang pemanah yang sangat terlatih.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="GEN.21.21" />Hagar memilih seorang perempuan Mesir menjadi istri bagi anaknya itu.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Abraham dan Abimelek mengadakan perjanjian
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="GEN.21.22" />Pada waktu itu, Raja Abimelek<x caller="+"><xo>21:22
</xo><xt>Kej. 20:2</xt></x> beserta panglima tentaranya yang bernama Pikol datang kepada Abraham dan berkata, “Kami sudah melihat bahwa Allah selalu memberkati segala usahamu.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="GEN.21.23" />Oleh karena itu, mari kita membuat perjanjian di hadapan Allah, bahwa engkau dan semua keturunanmu akan selalu bertindak jujur kepada saya dan seluruh keturunan saya nanti. Sebagaimana saya sudah berbuat baik kepada Tuan, hendaklah Tuan juga berjanji untuk berbuat baik kepada saya dan semua orang di negeri yang Tuan diami ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="GEN.21.24" />Jawab Abraham, “Baik, saya berjanji!”
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="GEN.21.25" />Sebelumnya, para budak Abimelek pernah merampas sebuah sumur yang digali oleh para budak Abraham. Jadi, Abraham mengungkapkan kekecewaannya kepada Abimelek atas kejadian itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="GEN.21.26" />Kata Abimelek, “Saya tidak tahu siapa yang sudah melakukan itu. Tuan belum pernah memberitahu saya, dan saya baru mengetahuinya hari ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="GEN.21.27" />Kemudian Abraham memberikan beberapa ekor domba dan sapi kepada Abimelek. Lalu mereka berdua mengadakan perjanjian.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="GEN.21.28" />Setelah itu, Abraham memisahkan tujuh ekor anak domba betina dari kawanan ternaknya.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="GEN.21.29" />Abimelek bertanya kepadanya, “Untuk apa ketujuh anak domba betina itu?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="GEN.21.30" />Jawab Abraham, “Terimalah tujuh ekor anak domba betina ini dari saya sebagai tanda bahwa Tuan mengakui kalau sayalah yang menggali sumur ini dan berhak menggunakannya.”
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="GEN.21.31" />Itulah sebabnya tempat itu dinamai Bersyeba, karena mereka berdua mengadakan perjanjian di sana.<f caller="+"><fr>21:31
</fr><fk>Bersyeba, …
</fk><ft>Dalam bahasa Ibrani, ‘beer’ berarti ‘sumur’, dan ‘syeba’ bunyi ucapannya mirip dengan kata yang berarti ‘tujuh’ dan ‘perjanjian’.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="GEN.21.32" />Setelah perjanjian di Bersyeba itu selesai dibuat, Abimelek dan Pikol, komandan pasukannya, kembali ke kota mereka di wilayah Filistin.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="GEN.21.33" />Lalu Abraham menanam sebatang pohon tamariska di sana sebagai tanda peringatan, dan di situ dia menyembah TUHAN, Allah yang kekal.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="GEN.21.34" />Sesudah itu, cukup lama Abraham tinggal sebagai pendatang di wilayah Filistin.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="22" />
<s style="s1">Ketaatan Abraham diuji
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.22.1" />Beberapa waktu kemudian, sesudah semua peristiwa itu berlalu, Allah menguji sejauh mana Abraham taat kepada-Nya. Dia memanggil, “Abraham!”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawabnya, “Ya, TUHAN, ini aku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="GEN.22.2" />Allah berkata, “Bawalah Isak, anakmu satu-satunya yang sangat kamu kasihi itu, ke bukit wilayah Moria. Persembahkanlah dia kepada-Ku sebagai kurban yang dibakar habis di atas salah satu bukit yang akan Aku tunjukkan kepadamu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="GEN.22.3" />Besoknya, Abraham bangun pagi-pagi sekali dan menyiapkan kayu bakar untuk kurban itu. Dia memasang pelana<f caller="+"><fr>22:3
</fr><fk>pelana
</fk><ft>Pelana biasanya terbuat dari kulit sapi. Dengan memasang pelana, bisa jadi Abraham hendak menunggangi keledai itu, atau menyiapkannya untuk mengikat muatan.</ft></f> di atas punggung keledai. Lalu dibawanya Isak beserta dua orang budaknya pergi ke tempat yang sudah dikatakan Allah kepadanya.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="GEN.22.4" />Pada hari ketiga, Abraham melayangkan pandangannya dan melihat tempat itu.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="GEN.22.5" />Dia pun berkata kepada kedua budaknya, “Tinggallah di sini bersama keledai ini. Saya dan Isak akan pergi ke sana untuk menyembah TUHAN. Sesudah itu, kami akan kembali kepada kalian.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="GEN.22.6" />Abraham menaruh kayu bakar di atas pundak Isak, sedangkan dia sendiri membawa pisau dan api.<f caller="+"><fr>22:6
</fr><fk>api
</fk><ft>Naskah bahasa Ibrani tidak menjelaskan bagaimana Abraham membawa api, tetapi kemungkinan besar dia membawanya dengan wadah yang berisi bara api.</ft></f> Lalu keduanya pergi bersama-sama.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="GEN.22.7" />Isak berkata kepada bapaknya, “Ayah!”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Abraham, “Ya, anakku.”
</p>
<p style="p">Lanjut Isak, “Kayu bakar dan api sudah ada, tetapi di mana anak domba untuk dikurbankan?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="GEN.22.8" />Jawab Abraham, “Anakku, Allah sendiri yang akan menyediakan anak domba yang diperlukan untuk kurban itu.” Lalu keduanya meneruskan perjalanan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="GEN.22.9" />Sesampainya mereka di tempat yang dikatakan Allah, Abraham mendirikan sebuah mezbah di situ dan menyusun kayu bakar di atasnya. Lalu dia mengikat anaknya dan membaringkan dia di mezbah, di atas kayu bakar.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="GEN.22.10" />Abraham mengambil pisau, hendak mengurbankan anaknya.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="GEN.22.11" />Tetapi tiba-tiba TUHAN berseru dari surga melalui malaikat-Nya, “Abraham, Abraham!”
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu jawabnya, “Ya TUHAN, ini aku!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="GEN.22.12" />Dia berkata kepada Abraham, “Jangan lakukan apa pun terhadap anakmu itu! Sekarang Aku tahu bahwa kamu percaya penuh dan taat kepada-Ku, karena kamu tidak segan-segan menyerahkan anakmu satu-satunya yang sangat kamu kasihi itu kepada-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="GEN.22.13" />Ketika Abraham menoleh ke belakang, dia melihat seekor domba jantan yang tersangkut tanduknya pada semak belukar. Dia mengambil domba jantan itu, menyembelihnya, dan mempersembahkannya kepada TUHAN sebagai kurban yang dibakar habis. Jadi, domba itulah yang disembelih menggantikan Isak.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="GEN.22.14" />Abraham pun menamai tempat itu ‘TUHAN menyediakan yang diperlukan’. Sampai kitab ini ditulis, nama itu menjadi seperti pepatah, yakni, “Di bukit TUHAN,<f caller="+"><fr>22:14
</fr><fk>bukit TUHAN
</fk><ft>Di kemudian hari, bukit Moria menjadi lokasi Yerusalem, tempat Salomo membangun rumah TUHAN sebagai tempat memberi persembahan kepada Allah (lihat 2Taw. 3:1). Di luar benteng kota Yerusalem terdapat bukit Golgota, di mana Yesus memberi diri-Nya sebagai persembahan sempurna yang menggenapi perjanjian-perjanjian Allah kepada nenek moyang bangsa Israel. Oleh karena itu, perkataan Abraham mengenai bukit TUHAN dapat dianggap sebagai nubuat. Melalui Yesus, Allah sudah menyediakan kurban keselamatan yang diperlukan semua manusia.</ft></f> Dia menyediakan yang diperlukan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="GEN.22.15" />Kemudian sekali lagi TUHAN berbicara dari surga kepada Abraham melalui malaikat-Nya,
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="GEN.22.16" />“Karena kamu sudah melakukan hal ini dan tidak menolak untuk menyerahkan anakmu satu-satunya kepada-Ku, maka Aku bersumpah demi diri-Ku sendiri:
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="GEN.22.17" />Aku akan memberkatimu berlimpah-limpah dan memberikan banyak keturunan kepadamu, seperti banyaknya bintang di langit dan pasir di tepi laut. Keturunanmu akan menang atas segala musuhnya.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="GEN.22.18" />Melalui keturunanmulah Aku akan memberkati segala bangsa di bumi, karena kamu sudah menaati perintah-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="GEN.22.19" />Sesudah itu, Abraham dan Isak kembali kepada kedua budak tadi, lalu mereka bersama-sama pulang ke Bersyeba. Abraham dan keluarganya menetap di sana.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Anak-anak Nahor
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="GEN.22.20" />Abraham mempunyai saudara bernama Nahor. Setelah semua peristiwa itu, sampailah kabar kepada Abraham bahwa Milka, istri Nahor,<x caller="+"><xo>22:20
</xo><xt>Kej. 11:26-30</xt></x> sudah memiliki delapan anak laki-laki.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="GEN.22.21" />Anak sulung bernama Us, anak kedua Bus, dan anak ketiga Kemuel, yang kemudian menjadi bapak dari Aram.
<ve />
<v id="22-23" bcv="GEN.22.22" />Anak-anak berikutnya adalah Kesed, Hazo, Pildas, Yidlaf, dan Betuel, yang kemudian memiliki anak perempuan bernama Ribka. Itulah delapan anak laki-laki yang dilahirkan Milka bagi Nahor.<x caller="+"><xo>22:22-23
</xo><xt>Kej. 24:15-67</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="GEN.22.24" />Nahor juga mempunyai budak perempuan yang dia jadikan istri keduanya, yaitu Reuma. Dia memberikan empat anak laki-laki bagi Nahor, yakni Tebah, Gaham, Tahas, dan Maaka.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="23" />
<s style="s1">Sara meninggal dunia dan dikuburkan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1-2" bcv="GEN.23.1" />Sara meninggal dunia pada usia 127 tahun di kota Kiryat Arba, yang sekarang disebut Hebron, di negeri Kanaan. Abraham berkabung dan menangisi kematian istrinya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="GEN.23.3" />Sesudah itu, Abraham meninggalkan jenazah istrinya dan pergi menemui orang-orang Het, penduduk asli negeri itu, lalu berkata kepada mereka,
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="GEN.23.4" />“Saya hanyalah pendatang yang tinggal di antara kalian. Izinkanlah saya membeli sebidang tanah dari kalian untuk menguburkan jenazah istri saya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="GEN.23.5" />Jawab mereka kepadanya,
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="GEN.23.6" />“Tuan, kami sudah menganggap engkau sebagai seorang penguasa yang hebat di antara kami. Silakan memilih tempat kuburan terbaik yang kami miliki, dan kuburkanlah istri Tuan di situ. Kami semua bersedia memberikan tempat mana pun yang Tuan mau secara cuma-cuma.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="GEN.23.7" />Maka Abraham bersujud untuk berterima kasih kepada mereka
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="GEN.23.8" />dan berkata, “Kalau begitu, tolong Saudara-saudara berbicara kepada Efron anak Zohar,
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="GEN.23.9" />supaya dia menjual gua yang terletak di pinggir ladangnya di Makpela. Saya bersedia membayar sesuai harga jualnya, supaya gua itu menjadi milik saya. Dan biarlah kalian menjadi saksi atas pembelian itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="GEN.23.10" />Kebetulan, Efron sedang duduk di antara orang-orang Het yang hadir di tempat pertemuan dekat pintu gerbang kota. Lalu di hadapan semua orang yang ada di situ, dia menjawab,
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="GEN.23.11" />“Tidak usah, Tuan! Biarlah saudara sebangsaku sendiri, yakni semua orang Het yang ada di sini, menjadi saksi di antara kita berdua bahwa ladang beserta gua yang ada di dalamnya, di Makpela itu, saya berikan kepada Tuan dengan cuma-cuma! Silakan mengubur istri Tuan di sana.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="GEN.23.12" />Abraham kembali bersujud di hadapan orang-orang Het itu.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="GEN.23.13" />Kemudian, dengan didengar oleh semua orang yang ada di situ, dia berkata kepada Efron, “Mohon dengarkan saya! Saya ingin membeli ladang itu darimu sesuai harga jualnya. Terimalah tawaran ini supaya istri saya bisa dikuburkan di sana.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="GEN.23.14" />Jawab Efron kepada Abraham,
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="GEN.23.15" />“Dengarlah Tuan, harga tanah itu hanya lima kilogram perak. Jumlah uang sekecil itu tidak perlu dipersoalkan. Ambillah ladang itu dan kuburkan istri Tuan di sana.”<f caller="+"><fr>23:15
</fr><fk>harga tanah …
</fk><ft>Efron berdiplomasi bahwa dia mau memberikan ladang itu secara cuma-cuma, padahal dia ingin menjual ladang itu dengan menyebutkan harga yang tinggi.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="GEN.23.16" />Abraham setuju dengan harga yang disebutkan Efron. Lalu dia menimbang lima kilogram perak untuk diberikan kepada Efron di hadapan semua orang yang hadir di situ. Beratnya sesuai dengan ukuran timbangan yang berlaku pada masa itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="GEN.23.17" />Demikianlah ladang Efron yang ada di Makpela, di sebelah timur Hebron,<f caller="+"><fr>23:17
</fr><fk>Hebron
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah, naskah Ibrani menulis ‘Mamre’. Di ayat ini, TSI menggunakan ‘Hebron’ karena nama itu lebih sering digunakan dalam PL.</ft></f> menjadi milik Abraham, termasuk gua di ladang itu beserta semua pohon yang ada di dalamnya.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="GEN.23.18" />Semua orang Het yang hadir dalam pertemuan di pintu gerbang kota itu mengakui bahwa tanah tersebut sudah menjadi milik Abraham.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="GEN.23.19" />Setelah itu, Abraham menguburkan istrinya di dalam gua tersebut, di Makpela. Tempat itu termasuk daerah Kanaan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="GEN.23.20" />Dengan demikian, ladang dan gua Efron menjadi milik Abraham sebagai tempat pekuburan.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="24" />
<s style="s1">Abraham mencari calon istri bagi Isak
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.24.1" />Abraham sudah sangat tua dan TUHAN sudah memberkati dia dalam segala hal.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="GEN.24.2" />Suatu hari, dia berkata kepada pelayannya yang paling senior,<f caller="+"><fr>24:2
</fr><fk>paling senior
</fk><ft>Kata dalam bahasa Ibrani yang diterjemahkan ‘paling senior’ bisa berarti pelayan yang paling tua, atau pelayan kepercayaan dengan posisi tertinggi karena bekerja dengan baik dan setia, atau bisa juga mencakup keduanya.</ft></f> yang bertanggung jawab atas semua harta miliknya. Kata Abraham, “Letakkanlah tanganmu di antara pangkal pahaku.<f caller="+"><fr>24:2
</fr><fk>di antara pangkal pahaku
</fk><ft>Cara bersumpah seperti ini hanya disebutkan dua kali dalam Alkitab, yaitu di ayat ini dan di Kej. 47:29. Kemungkinan, pelayan itu menaruh tangannya di antara pangkal paha dekat alat kelamin tuannya. Sumpah seperti ini menunjukkan bahwa hal yang dijanjikan sangat penting dan bersifat pribadi, khususnya bagi orang yang meminta sumpah. Ada juga tafsiran yang mengatakan bahwa cara bersumpah ini digunakan dalam urusan yang berkaitan dengan kelangsungan suatu keluarga.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="GEN.24.3" />Berjanjilah di hadapan TUHAN, Allah penguasa surga, langit, dan bumi, bahwa kamu tidak akan memilih istri bagi anakku Isak dari antara orang Kanaan ini.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="GEN.24.4" />Kamu harus pergi ke negeri kelahiranku, kepada sanak saudaraku, dan memilih seorang perempuan dari sana untuk menjadi istri bagi anakku Isak.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="GEN.24.5" />Pelayannya berkata, “Seandainya perempuan itu tidak mau ikut dengan saya ke negeri ini, apakah saya harus membawa kembali anak Tuan ke sana?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="GEN.24.6" />Jawab Abraham kepadanya, “Tidak! Jangan sekali-kali kamu bawa anakku ke negeri itu!
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="GEN.24.7" />TUHAN, Allah Penguasa langit, yang sudah membawa aku dari rumah ayahku dan dari tanah kelahiranku, yang sudah berkata dan bersumpah kepadaku bahwa Dia akan memberikan negeri ini kepada keturunanku, Dialah yang akan mengutus malaikat-Nya untuk menolongmu, supaya kamu dapat menemukan seorang istri bagi anakku.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="GEN.24.8" />Namun, kalau gadis itu tidak mau ikut denganmu, maka kamu bebas dari sumpahmu ini. Yang jelas, janganlah membawa anakku kembali ke sana.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="GEN.24.9" />Lalu pelayan itu meletakkan tangannya di antara pangkal paha Abraham dan bersumpah bahwa dia akan melakukan seperti yang diminta Abraham.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Ribka menjadi istri Isak
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="GEN.24.10" />Kemudian pelayan itu dan beberapa budak Abraham lainnya memuat berbagai macam harta ke atas sepuluh ekor unta milik Abraham, lalu pergi ke kota Aram Naharaim,<f caller="+"><fr>24:10
</fr><fk>Aram Naharaim
</fk><ft>Arti Aram Naharaim adalah Aram yang ada di tengah dua sungai. Letaknya di wilayah yang sekarang dikenal sebagai Irak.</ft></f> tempat tinggal Nahor, adik Abraham.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="GEN.24.11" />Setibanya di sana, dia menyuruh unta-unta itu duduk di dekat sebuah mata air di luar kota. Saat itu, hari sudah sore dan tiba waktunya perempuan-perempuan di kota itu datang ke sumur untuk menimba air.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="GEN.24.12" />Lalu berdoalah pelayan itu, “Ya TUHAN, Allah tuanku Abraham, mohon tunjukkanlah kasih dan kesetiaan-Mu kepada tuanku Abraham dengan membuat aku berhasil mendapatkan seorang istri bagi anaknya hari ini.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="GEN.24.13" />Sekarang, aku berada di dekat sumur. Sebentar lagi anak-anak perempuan penduduk kota ini akan keluar untuk menimba air.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="GEN.24.14" />Aku mohon, biarlah terjadi seperti ini: Aku akan berkata kepada salah satu dari mereka, ‘Tolong berilah saya minum.’ Kalau dia menjawab, ‘Minumlah, dan saya juga akan mengambilkan air untuk unta-untamu,’ maka kiranya dialah yang Engkau pilih bagi hamba-Mu Isak. Dengan demikian, aku akan mengetahui bahwa Engkau menunjukkan kebaikan hati-Mu kepada tuanku Abraham.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="GEN.24.15" />Sebelum hamba itu selesai berdoa, Ribka, anak Betuel, yaitu cucu Nahor dan Milka, keluar dari kota dengan membawa tempayan di bahunya.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="GEN.24.16" />Ribka sangat cantik dan masih gadis. Dia turun ke sumur itu dan mengisi tempayannya, lalu naik kembali.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="GEN.24.17" />Pelayan Abraham segera berlari menemuinya dan berkata, “Tolong beri saya sedikit air minum dari tempayanmu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="GEN.24.18" />Jawab gadis itu, “Minumlah, Tuan!” Dia cepat-cepat menurunkan tempayannya dan memberikan air kepada pelayan itu.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="GEN.24.19" />Kemudian dia berkata lagi, “Biarlah saya menimba air untuk unta-unta Tuan juga, sampai semuanya puas minum.”
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="GEN.24.20" />Lalu segeralah dia menuangkan air dari tempayannya itu ke tempat minum unta. Kemudian dia berlari lagi ke sumur untuk menimba air lebih banyak, sehingga semua unta minum sampai puas.<f caller="+"><fr>24:20
</fr><fk>minum sampai puas
</fk><ft>Seekor unta, bila sudah beberapa hari tidak minum, dapat menelan sebanyak 50 liter air. Pelayan Abraham membawa 10 unta. Jadi, menimba air sampai unta-unta itu puas minum bukanlah pekerjaan ringan.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="GEN.24.21" />Pelayan Abraham diam-diam memperhatikan Ribka, sambil bertanya-tanya dalam hatinya apakah perempuan itu yang TUHAN berikan sebagai jawaban doanya.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="GEN.24.22" />Sesudah semua unta minum sampai puas, pelayan itu mengambil anting-anting emas untuk hidung yang beratnya enam gram dan dua gelang emas yang masing-masing beratnya kira-kira 110 gram. Dia memberikan semua itu kepada Ribka sebagai hadiah
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="GEN.24.23" />sambil berkata, “Kamu anak siapa? Apakah ada tempat di rumah keluargamu untuk kami bisa menginap?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="GEN.24.24" />Jawab Ribka kepadanya, “Ayah saya bernama Betuel. Kakek saya Nahor dan nenek saya Milka.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="GEN.24.25" />Di rumah kami ada tempat untuk menginap. Kami juga punya banyak jerami dan makanan bagi unta-unta Tuan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="GEN.24.26" />Lalu bersujudlah pelayan itu menyembah TUHAN
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="GEN.24.27" />dan berkata, “Terpujilah TUHAN, Allah tuanku Abraham, yang sudah berbaik hati dan setia kepada tuanku! Ternyata Dia memimpin saya langsung kepada sanak saudara tuanku!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="GEN.24.28" />Kemudian Ribka berlari ke rumah ibunya dan menceritakan segala kejadian itu.
<ve />
<v id="29-30" bcv="GEN.24.29" />Ribka mempunyai saudara laki-laki bernama Laban. Setelah Laban mendengar penjelasan Ribka tentang kata-kata pelayan Abraham itu, dan karena melihat perhiasan yang ada di hidung dan gelang di lengan adiknya, berlarilah Laban keluar untuk menemui pelayan Abraham yang masih berada di samping unta-untanya, di dekat sumur tadi.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="GEN.24.31" />Kata Laban, “Marilah Tuan yang diberkati TUHAN. Janganlah Tuan berdiri di luar saja. Saya sudah menyediakan kamar penginapan bagimu di rumah kami, juga tempat bagi unta-untamu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="GEN.24.32" />Pelayan Abraham itu pun masuk ke rumah keluarga Betuel. Para budak Betuel menurunkan beban dari unta-unta itu dan memberi makan semuanya. Mereka juga mengalasi kandang-kandang dengan jerami sebagai tempat tidur bagi unta-unta itu. Para budak Betuel yang lainnya menyediakan air supaya pelayan Abraham dan semua budak yang bersamanya dapat membersihkan kaki mereka.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="GEN.24.33" />Ketika makanan sudah dihidangkan, pelayan Abraham tidak mau langsung makan. Dia berkata kepada Betuel dan Laban, “Saya tidak akan makan sebelum menyampaikan tujuan kedatangan saya.”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Laban, “Silakan, sampaikanlah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="GEN.24.34" />Maka pelayan itu mulai bercerita, katanya, “Saya ini pelayan Abraham.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="GEN.24.35" />TUHAN sudah memberkati tuanku itu sehingga dia menjadi kaya raya. TUHAN sudah memberinya banyak kambing, domba, sapi, unta, keledai, perak dan emas, serta budak laki-laki dan perempuan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="GEN.24.36" />“Sara, istri tuanku itu, pada usianya yang sangat tua sudah melahirkan seorang anak laki-laki bagi tuanku Abraham. Dan sekarang, segala harta milik tuanku sudah diserahkannya kepada anak itu.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="GEN.24.37" />Tuanku menyuruh saya bersumpah untuk menaati perintahnya, yaitu, ‘Janganlah kamu mencari istri bagi anakku Isak dari antara orang-orang Kanaan ini.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="GEN.24.38" />Kamu harus pergi ke negeri kelahiranku, kepada sanak saudaraku, dan mengambil seorang gadis dari sana untuk menjadi istri bagi anakku.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="GEN.24.39" />“Lalu saya bertanya kepadanya, ‘Bagaimana kalau perempuan itu tidak mau ikut dengan saya ke negeri ini?’
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="GEN.24.40" />Dia berkata kepada saya, ‘TUHAN, yang selalu aku taati sepanjang hidupku, akan mengutus malaikat-Nya untuk menolongmu dan membuat kamu berhasil menemukan seorang istri bagi anakku Isak dari kaumku sendiri, yaitu dari sanak saudaraku.
<ve />
<v id="41" bcv="GEN.24.41" />Tetapi jika kaumku sendiri tidak mengizinkan perempuan yang kamu temui itu pulang bersamamu ke sini, maka kamu akan lepas dari sumpahmu kepadaku.’ Demikian kata tuan saya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="42" bcv="GEN.24.42" />“Ketika saya tiba di sumur tadi, saya berdoa dalam hati, ‘Ya TUHAN, Allah tuanku Abraham, jika Engkau mau, buatlah perjalananku berhasil hari ini.
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="GEN.24.43" />Sekarang saya berada di dekat sumur. Ketika seorang gadis datang untuk menimba air, lalu saya memintanya memberi saya minum,
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="GEN.24.44" />kalau dia mau memberi, bahkan bersedia mengambilkan air untuk unta-untaku, maka biarlah itu menjadi tanda bahwa dialah perempuan yang sudah TUHAN pilih menjadi istri bagi Isak, anak tuanku.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="45" bcv="GEN.24.45" />“Selagi saya berdoa demikian dalam hati, datanglah Ribka dengan membawa tempayan air di bahunya. Dia turun ke mata air dan mengambil air. Lalu saya berkata kepadanya, ‘Tolong beri saya minum.’
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="GEN.24.46" />Dengan segera, dia menurunkan tempayan dari bahunya dan berkata, ‘Minumlah. Saya juga akan memberi minum unta-untamu.’ Lalu saya minum, dan dia memberi minum unta-unta itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="47" bcv="GEN.24.47" />“Saya bertanya, ‘Kamu anak siapa?’ Dia menjawab, ‘Ayah saya bernama Betuel. Kakek saya Nahor dan nenek saya Milka.’ Lalu saya mengenakan anting pada hidungnya dan sepasang gelang pada tangannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="48" bcv="GEN.24.48" />“Sesudah itu, saya pun bersujud menyembah dan memuji TUHAN, Allah tuanku Abraham, sebab Dia sudah membawa saya langsung kepada sanak saudara tuanku, sehingga saya dapat menemukan gadis ini bagi anaknya.
<ve />
<v id="49" bcv="GEN.24.49" />Jadi, tolong beritahu saya, apakah kalian bersedia menunjukkan kebaikan hati kepada tuanku? Dengan begitu, saya tahu apa yang harus saya lakukan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="50" bcv="GEN.24.50" />Laban dan Betuel berkata kepadanya, “Hal ini jelas datangnya dari TUHAN. Maka kami berdua sudah pasti setuju.
<ve />
<v id="51" bcv="GEN.24.51" />Nah, ini Ribka! Bawalah dia menjadi istri bagi anak tuanmu, sebagaimana yang sudah TUHAN tunjukkan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="52" bcv="GEN.24.52" />Mendengar perkataan mereka, pelayan Abraham sekali lagi bersujud dan memuji TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="53" bcv="GEN.24.53" />Kemudian dia mengeluarkan perhiasan emas, perak, dan pakaian indah, lalu memberikannya kepada Ribka. Dia juga memberikan hadiah-hadiah mahal kepada ibu dan saudara laki-laki Ribka.
<ve />
<v id="54" bcv="GEN.24.54" />Sesudah itu, dia dan para budak yang menyertainya makan dan minum bersama. Malam itu, mereka menginap di sana.
</p>
<p style="p">Besok paginya, pelayan Abraham berkata, “Izinkanlah kami pulang kepada tuan kami Abraham.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="55" bcv="GEN.24.55" />Tetapi kakak laki-laki dan ibu Ribka berkata, “Biarlah Ribka tinggal bersama kami kira-kira sepuluh hari lagi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="56" bcv="GEN.24.56" />Jawabnya kepada mereka, “TUHAN sudah membuat perjalanan saya berhasil. Janganlah membuat saya tinggal lebih lama lagi. Mohon izinkan kami pulang kepada tuanku Abraham.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="57" bcv="GEN.24.57" />Kata mereka kepadanya, “Baik. Kalau begitu kita tanyakan bagaimana pendapat Ribka.”
<ve />
<v id="58" bcv="GEN.24.58" />Lalu mereka memanggil Ribka dan bertanya kepadanya, “Apakah kamu mau pergi bersama orang ini?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Ribka, “Ya, aku mau.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="59" bcv="GEN.24.59" />Maka mereka mengizinkan Ribka beserta hamba perempuan yang sudah mengasuhnya sejak kecil pergi bersama pelayan Abraham dan para budak Abraham itu.
<ve />
<v id="60" bcv="GEN.24.60" />Sebelum pergi, keluarganya memberkati Ribka dengan berkata,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Adik kami, kiranya TUHAN memberimu beribu-ribu bahkan berjuta-juta anak cucu,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan biarlah mereka menguasai kota-kota musuh mereka.”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="61" bcv="GEN.24.61" />Lalu berangkatlah Ribka beserta para budak perempuannya. Mereka menunggangi unta-unta, lalu berangkat mengikuti pelayan Abraham itu. Demikianlah pelayan Abraham membawa Ribka dan pergi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="62" bcv="GEN.24.62" />Adapun Isak baru saja kembali ke tempat tinggalnya di bagian selatan Kanaan, dari arah mata air yang bernama Beer Lahai Roi.<x caller="+"><xo>24:62
</xo><xt>Kej. 16:14</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="63" bcv="GEN.24.63" />Suatu sore, dia keluar dari perkemahan untuk menyendiri. Sewaktu berjalan-jalan di padang, dia melihat unta-unta datang dari jauh.
<ve />
<v id="64" bcv="GEN.24.64" />Ketika Ribka melihat Isak, dia turun dari untanya
<ve />
<v id="65" bcv="GEN.24.65" />dan bertanya kepada pelayan Abraham, “Siapakah pria yang di padang itu, yang sedang berjalan ke arah kita?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab pelayan itu, “Dialah anak tuanku.” Lalu Ribka mengambil kain penutup kepala dan menutupi wajahnya.<f caller="+"><fr>24:65
</fr><fk>kain penutup kepala
</fk><ft>Menurut adat yang berlaku pada masa itu, setiap pengantin perempuan harus mengenakan kain penutup kepala. Jadi, ketika Ribka menutupi wajahnya dengan kain tersebut, dia sedang menunjukkan rasa hormat kepada calon suaminya sekaligus menyatakan bahwa dia siap dinikahi.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="66" bcv="GEN.24.66" />Pelayan itu menceritakan kepada Isak semua yang sudah terjadi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="67" bcv="GEN.24.67" />Lalu Isak membawa Ribka ke dalam kemah ibunya, Sara, dan mengambil dia menjadi istrinya. Isak sangat mencintai Ribka. Demikianlah hatinya terhibur setelah kematian ibunya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="25" />
<s style="s1">Keturunan Abraham dari Ketura
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.25.1" />Abraham mengambil lagi seorang istri bernama Ketura.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="GEN.25.2" />Dia melahirkan enam anak laki-laki yang diberi nama Zimran, Yoksan, Medan, Midian, Isbak, dan Suah.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="GEN.25.3" />Yoksan mempunyai dua anak laki-laki bernama Seba dan Dedan. Keturunan Dedan menjadi bangsa Asyur, bangsa Letus, dan bangsa Leum.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="GEN.25.4" />Anak laki-laki Midian adalah Efa, Efer, Henok, Abida, dan Eldaa. Itulah keturunan Ketura.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="GEN.25.5" />Abraham mewariskan segala kepunyaannya kepada Isak,
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="GEN.25.6" />sedangkan kepada anak-anaknya yang lain, yaitu anak-anak dari para budak perempuan yang dia jadikan istri, dia memberikan hadiah-hadiah berharga.<f caller="+"><fr>25:6
</fr><fk>hadiah-hadiah berharga
</fk><ft>Tujuan dari pemberian hadiah-hadiah tersebut adalah untuk menolong mereka memulai kehidupan di tempat yang baru. Jadi, pemberian itu kemungkinan besar berupa hewan, budak, perhiasan, logam mulia, dll.</ft></f> Sesudah itu, Abraham menyuruh mereka pindah ke daerah sebelah timur untuk meninggalkan Isak.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Abraham meninggal dunia dan dikuburkan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="7-8" bcv="GEN.25.7" />Abraham menikmati umur panjang selama 175 tahun, lalu mati. Sesudah itu, dia mendapat tempat bersama dengan nenek moyangnya yang sudah meninggal dunia.<x caller="+"><xo>25:7-8
</xo><xt>Kej. 37:35 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="9-10" bcv="GEN.25.9" />Isak dan Ismael menguburkan ayah mereka di gua yang ada di Makpela, di sebelah timur Hebron,<x caller="+"><xo>25:9-10
</xo><xt>Kej. 23:17</xt></x> di ladang yang dulu sudah dibeli Abraham dari Efron, anak orang Het bernama Zohar. Abraham dikuburkan di sisi Sara.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="GEN.25.11" />Sesudah itu, Allah memberkati Isak sebagaimana Dia memberkati ayahnya. Isak menetap di dekat sumur Beer Lahai Roi.<x caller="+"><xo>25:11
</xo><xt>Kej. 16:14</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Keturunan Ismael
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="GEN.25.12" />Inilah daftar keturunan Ismael, anak Abraham melalui Hagar, orang Mesir itu, yang adalah budaknya Sara.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="GEN.25.13" />Ismael memiliki dua belas anak laki-laki. Nama-nama mereka adalah Nebayot, Kedar, Adbeel, Mibsam,
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="GEN.25.14" />Misma, Duma, Masa,
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="GEN.25.15" />Hadad, Tema, Yetur, Nafis, dan Kedma.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="GEN.25.16" />Itulah nama kedua belas anak Ismael. Semuanya menjadi pemimpin suku. Dan setiap kota yang menjadi pusat suku yang dipimpin dinamai sesuai dengan nama mereka masing-masing.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="GEN.25.17" />Ismael hidup selama 137 tahun, lalu meninggal dunia. Kemudian TUHAN menempatkan dia bersama dengan nenek moyangnya yang sudah meninggal.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="GEN.25.18" />Keturunan Ismael tinggal di sebelah timur wilayah keturunan Isak, yaitu di daerah Hawila sampai Syur, ke arah negeri Asyur, di sebelah timur Mesir. Kedua belas suku ini tinggal jauh dari keturunan Isak.<f caller="+"><fr>25:18
</fr><fk>tinggal jauh …
</fk><ft>Kalimat terakhir ayat ini dapat juga diterjemahkan ‘Kedua belas suku ini selalu bermusuhan dengan keturunan Isak’. Bandingkan dengan Kej. 16:12.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kelahiran Esau dan Yakub
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="GEN.25.19" />Inilah riwayat keluarga Isak, anak Abraham:
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="GEN.25.20" />Ketika Isak berumur 40 tahun, dia menikah dengan Ribka, anak Betuel, adik perempuan Laban. Mereka adalah orang Aram dari Padan Aram.<f caller="+"><fr>25:20
</fr><fk>Padan Aram
</fk><ft>Padam Aram terletak di wilayah utara Mesopotamia, di daerah yang sekarang menjadi negara Suriah bagian utara atau Turki bagian selatan.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="GEN.25.21" />Tetapi Ribka mandul. Maka Isak berdoa kepada TUHAN, dan TUHAN menjawab doanya sehingga istrinya mengandung.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="GEN.25.22" />Ternyata Ribka mengandung anak kembar. Kedua anaknya itu saling bertentangan di dalam rahimnya. Lalu Ribka berdoa meminta petunjuk TUHAN, katanya, “Ya TUHAN, mengapa hal ini terjadi padaku?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="GEN.25.23" />Jawab TUHAN kepadanya,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Dua anak laki-laki ada di dalam kandunganmu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Keturunan mereka akan menjadi nenek moyang dari dua bangsa yang besar
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan saling bermusuhan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Yang muda akan lebih kuat.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Yang tua akan menjadi pelayannya.”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="GEN.25.24" />Kemudian tibalah waktunya Ribka melahirkan dua anak kembar itu.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="GEN.25.25" />Anak yang pertama kulitnya kemerahan dan seluruh tubuhnya berbulu. Mereka menamai dia Esau.<f caller="+"><fr>25:25
</fr><fk>Esau
</fk><ft>Dalam bahasa Ibrani, bunyi pengucapan nama Esau hampir sama dengan kata yang berarti ‘banyak bulu’. Nama lain Esau adalah Edom, yang berarti ‘merah’.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="GEN.25.26" />Waktu anak yang kedua lahir, tangannya memegang tumit kakaknya. Maka mereka menamai dia Yakub.<f caller="+"><fr>25:26
</fr><fk>Yakub
</fk><ft>Nama Yakub berarti ‘memegang tumit’, tetapi juga dapat diartikan sebagai kiasan yang artinya ‘orang licik’ atau ‘penipu’.</ft></f> Isak berumur 60 tahun ketika anak-anaknya itu lahir.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Esau menjual hak kesulungannya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="GEN.25.27" />Sesudah kedua anak itu dewasa, Esau menjadi seorang pemburu ulung dan suka tinggal di padang, sedangkan Yakub menjadi seorang yang tenang dan suka tinggal di dalam kemah.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="GEN.25.28" />Karena itu, Isak lebih sayang kepada Esau karena dia suka makan daging hasil buruan Esau, sementara Ribka lebih sayang kepada Yakub.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="GEN.25.29" />Suatu hari, ketika Yakub sedang memasak sup kacang merah, Esau pulang berburu dari padang dalam keadaan sangat lapar.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="GEN.25.30" />Berkatalah Esau kepada Yakub, “Aku kelaparan! Berilah aku sebagian sup kacang merah itu.” Inilah sebabnya Esau diberi nama julukan ‘Edom’, yang berarti ‘merah’.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="GEN.25.31" />Jawab Yakub kepada Esau, “Baiklah, tetapi kamu harus menukarnya dengan hak kesulunganmu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="GEN.25.32" />Esau berkata, “Aku hampir mati kelaparan! Apalah gunanya hak kesulungan itu bagiku?!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="GEN.25.33" />Kata Yakub, “Bersumpahlah terlebih dahulu bahwa kamu akan memberikan hak kesulunganmu kepadaku.” Lalu dengan bersumpah, Esau menukar hak kesulungannya dengan masakan Yakub.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="GEN.25.34" />Maka Yakub memberikan roti dan sup kacang merah itu kepada Esau. Dia makan dan minum, lalu pergi. Demikianlah Esau tidak menghargai hak kesulungannya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="26" />
<s style="s1">Isak membohongi Abimelek
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.26.1" />Beberapa waktu kemudian, terjadilah bencana kelaparan di negeri itu, seperti yang pernah terjadi pada zaman Abraham.<x caller="+"><xo>26:1
</xo><xt>Kej. 12:10-11</xt></x> Karena itu, Isak pergi ke Gerar, yaitu wilayah kekuasaan Abimelek, raja orang Filistin.<x caller="+"><xo>26:1
</xo><xt>Kej. 20:2</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="GEN.26.2" />TUHAN menampakkan diri kepada Isak dan berkata, “Jangan pergi ke Mesir! Tetaplah di negeri yang Aku tunjukkan kepadamu.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="GEN.26.3" />Tinggallah di negeri itu sebagai pendatang. Aku akan menyertai dan memberkatimu. Seluruh wilayah Kanaan<f caller="+"><fr>26:3
</fr><fk>Kanaan
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: semua wilayah-wilayah ini. TSI menerjemahkan ‘Kanaan’ agar jelas wilayah mana yang dimaksud.</ft></f> akan Aku berikan kepadamu dan kepada keturunanmu. Aku akan menepati perjanjian-Ku dengan ayahmu Abraham.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="GEN.26.4" />Kepadamu akan Aku berikan keturunan yang sangat banyak, seperti banyaknya bintang di langit. Aku akan memberikan seluruh wilayah ini kepada mereka, dan mereka akan menjadi berkat bagi seluruh bangsa di bumi,
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="GEN.26.5" />karena dulu ayahmu Abraham selalu menaati semua perkataan-Ku, petunjuk-Ku, perintah-Ku, ketetapan-Ku, dan hukum-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="GEN.26.6" />Maka tinggallah Isak di Gerar.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="GEN.26.7" />Adapun Ribka sangat cantik. Karena itu, ketika para laki-laki di Gerar bertanya tentang Ribka, Isak selalu menjawab, “Dia adikku.” Isak takut untuk menjawab, “Itu istri saya,” karena dia berpikir, “Bisa saja ada yang membunuh aku demi mendapatkan Ribka.”
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="GEN.26.8" />Sesudah Isak tinggal beberapa lama di sana, suatu hari Abimelek melihat-lihat dari jendela istananya, dan dia terkejut melihat Isak dan Ribka sedang bermesraan sebagai suami-istri.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="GEN.26.9" />Lalu Abimelek memanggil Isak dan berkata, “Sekarang saya tahu bahwa dia istrimu! Kenapa kamu mengatakan bahwa dia adikmu?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Isak, “Karena saya pikir, ‘Kalau saya mengaku bahwa Ribka adalah istri saya, pasti ada yang akan membunuh saya demi mendapatkannya.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="GEN.26.10" />Kata Abimelek, “Seharusnya kamu tidak melakukan itu kepada kami! Bisa saja salah seorang dari antara kami meniduri istrimu. Kalau sampai itu terjadi, maka kamulah yang menyebabkan seluruh bangsa kami bersalah atas dosa besar!”
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="GEN.26.11" />Kemudian Abimelek memberi peringatan kepada rakyatnya, “Siapa saja yang mengganggu orang ini ataupun istrinya akan dihukum mati!”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Orang Filistin bertengkar dengan Isak tentang sumur
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="GEN.26.12" />Isak menanam gandum di negeri itu, dan dalam tahun itu juga dia mendapat hasil panen seratus kali lipat, karena TUHAN sangat memberkatinya.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="GEN.26.13" />Harta Isak semakin bertambah banyak sehingga dia kaya raya.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="GEN.26.14" />Isak memiliki sangat banyak budak dan ternak, termasuk sapi, domba, serta kambing. Orang-orang Filistin pun iri kepadanya.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="GEN.26.15" />Karena itu, mereka menutup semua sumur yang dahulu digali oleh para budak Abraham. Mereka menimbun sumur-sumur itu dengan tanah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="GEN.26.16" />Akhirnya, Abimelek berkata kepada Isak, “Pergilah kamu beserta seluruh budakmu dari kerajaan saya, karena kekuatanmu dan jumlah orang-orangmu sudah terlalu besar dibanding kami yang adalah penduduk asli tempat ini.”
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="GEN.26.17" />Maka Isak, semua budaknya, dan segala miliknya pindah dari tempat itu. Mereka pergi dan berkemah di lembah Gerar lalu menetap di sana.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="GEN.26.18" />Ada beberapa sumur di tempat itu yang dahulu digali oleh para budak Abraham. Namun, sesudah Abraham meninggal, sumur-sumur itu ditutup oleh orang Filistin dengan tanah. Para budak Isak menggali kembali sumur-sumur itu, dan Isak menamai masing-masing sumur seperti nama yang diberikan oleh ayahnya dahulu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="GEN.26.19" />Budak-budak Isak juga menggali sebuah sumur lain di lembah itu, dan mereka menemukan mata air yang berbual-bual.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="GEN.26.20" />Tetapi penduduk yang menggembalakan domba di lembah Gerar bertengkar dengan gembala-gembala Isak. Mereka berkata, “Air ini milik kami!” Lalu Isak menamai sumur itu Esek, yang berarti ‘sengketa’, karena di tempat itu orang-orang bertengkar dengan para gembalanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="GEN.26.21" />Para budak Isak menggali sumur yang lain, tetapi lagi-lagi terjadi pertengkaran memperebutkan sumur itu. Maka Isak menamai sumur itu Sitna, yang berarti ‘permusuhan’.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="GEN.26.22" />Mereka pindah dari situ dan menggali sumur yang lain. Kali ini, tidak ada pertengkaran. Isak menamai sumur itu Rehobot, yang berarti ‘tempat luas’, karena katanya, “TUHAN sudah memberikan kebebasan kepada kami untuk tinggal di daerah ini, dan kami akan makmur di sini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="GEN.26.23" />Dari situ, Isak pergi ke Bersyeba.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="GEN.26.24" />Pada malam pertama di situ, TUHAN menampakkan diri dan berkata kepadanya, “Akulah Allah ayahmu Abraham. Jangan takut, Aku menyertaimu. Sesuai janji-Ku kepada hamba-Ku Abraham, Aku akan memberkatimu dan memberimu keturunan yang banyak.”
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="GEN.26.25" />Lalu Isak mendirikan mezbah dan menyembah TUHAN di tempat itu. Dia juga mendirikan perkemahan di situ, dan para budaknya menggali sumur.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Isak membuat perjanjian damai dengan Abimelek
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="GEN.26.26" />Sementara mereka tinggal di situ, Raja Abimelek<x caller="+"><xo>26:26
</xo><xt>Kej. 20:2</xt></x> datang dari Gerar bersama Ahuzat, penasihatnya, dan Pikol, panglima tentaranya.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="GEN.26.27" />Isak berkata kepada mereka, “Kenapa kalian menemui saya? Bukankah sebelumnya kalian membenci dan mengusir saya dari daerah kalian?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="GEN.26.28" />Salah satu dari mereka menjawab, “Sekarang sudah nyata bagi kami bahwa TUHAN menyertaimu. Karena itu, kami berpikir bahwa sebaiknya kita membuat perjanjian damai.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="GEN.26.29" />Berjanjilah kepada kami bahwa engkau tidak akan berbuat jahat kepada kami, seperti halnya kami selalu berbuat baik kepada kalian. Waktu itu, daripada kita berselisih, saya menyuruh kalian meninggalkan wilayah kami, lalu kita berpisah dengan damai. Sekarang lihatlah betapa luar biasa TUHAN sudah memberkati kalian!”
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="GEN.26.30" />Kemudian Isak mengadakan pesta makan dengan mereka, dan semuanya makan dan minum.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="GEN.26.31" />Keesokan paginya, Abimelek dan Isak mengesahkan perjanjian damai dengan bersumpah satu sama lain. Sesudah itu, Abimelek pamit pulang, dan Isak mengucapkan selamat jalan kepada mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="GEN.26.32" />Pada hari itu juga, para budak Isak datang memberitahukan kepadanya tentang sumur yang sudah selesai mereka gali. Mereka berkata, “Kami sudah menemukan air!”
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="GEN.26.33" />Maka Isak menamai sumur itu Syeba, yang artinya ‘sumpah’. Sampai saat ini, kota itu dinamai Bersyeba, yang berarti ‘sumur sumpah’.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Esau menikahi dua perempuan asing
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="GEN.26.34" />Ketika Esau berumur empat puluh tahun, dia menikah dengan dua perempuan dari suku Het, yaitu Yudit anak Beeri dan Basmat anak Elon.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="GEN.26.35" />Kedua istri Esau itu menimbulkan kepedihan hati bagi Isak dan Ribka.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="27" />
<s style="s1">Isak memberkati Yakub
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.27.1" />Ketika Isak sudah tua dan tidak bisa melihat lagi, dia memanggil Esau, anaknya yang sulung, dan berkata, “Anakku!”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Esau, “Ya, Ayah!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="GEN.27.2" />Isak berkata, “Aku sudah tua, dan hari kematianku semakin dekat.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="GEN.27.3" />Ambillah panahmu beserta tabung anak panahnya, lalu pergilah berburu ke padang.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="GEN.27.4" />Masaklah daging hasil buruan itu dengan enak, seperti yang aku sukai. Kemudian bawalah ke sini untuk aku makan, supaya aku bisa memberkatimu sebelum aku mati.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="GEN.27.5" />Ribka mendengar Isak berbicara kepada Esau. Maka ketika Esau pergi berburu,
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="GEN.27.6" />berkatalah Ribka kepada Yakub, “Aku sudah mendengar ayahmu bicara kepada Esau.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="GEN.27.7" />Ayah menyuruh kakakmu, ‘Pergilah berburu, lalu masaklah daging buruanmu bagiku. Sesudah aku memakannya, aku akan memberikan berkat TUHAN kepadamu<f caller="+"><fr>27:7
</fr><fk>memberikan berkat TUHAN kepadamu
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: memberkatimu di hadapan TUHAN. Ribka memberi informasi tersirat dalam perkataan Isak kepada Esau. Dari perkataan dan tindakan Ribka, kita mengetahui bahwa berkat terakhir seorang ayah kepada anak sulungnya sangat istimewa dalam budaya mereka, terlebih lagi karena Isak akan meneruskan berkat warisan Abraham.</ft></f> sebelum aku mati.’
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="GEN.27.8" />Nah, Yakub anakku, sekarang lakukanlah apa yang aku perintahkan kepadamu.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="GEN.27.9" />Pergilah dan pilihlah dua ekor kambing muda terbaik dari kawanan ternak. Bawalah ke sini agar aku memasak dagingnya seperti kesukaan ayahmu.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="GEN.27.10" />Nanti, bawalah makanan itu kepada ayahmu untuk dimakannya, supaya ayahmu memberkatimu sebelum dia meninggal.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="GEN.27.11" />Jawab Yakub, “Ibu, tubuh Esau berbulu, sedangkan aku tidak.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="GEN.27.12" />Bagaimana kalau ayah memegangku?! Dia pasti langsung tahu bahwa aku bukan Esau dan bahwa aku sedang berusaha menipunya. Aku tidak akan diberkati ayah, malahan dikutuknya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="GEN.27.13" />Kata Ribka, “Bila terjadi demikian, biar ibumu ini yang menanggung kutukan ayahmu. Ikuti saja perkataan ibu. Ambillah dua anak kambing, dan segera bawalah ke sini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="GEN.27.14" />Yakub mengikuti perintah ibunya. Dia pergi dan kembali dengan membawa anak kambing itu. Lalu ibunya menyiapkan hidangan yang sangat enak kesukaan Isak.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="GEN.27.15" />Sesudah itu, Ribka mengambil pakaian Esau yang sangat bagus, yang disimpan di rumahnya, kemudian memberikannya kepada Yakub untuk dipakai.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="GEN.27.16" />Dia menutupi lengan Yakub dengan kulit kambing muda, juga bagian lehernya yang tidak berbulu.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="GEN.27.17" />Ribka menyerahkan masakan daging yang lezat itu serta roti yang baru dibakar kepadanya,
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="GEN.27.18" />dan Yakub mendatangi ayahnya. “Ayah, ini aku,” katanya.
</p>
<p style="p">Isak bertanya, “Kamu siapa, Esau atau Yakub?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="GEN.27.19" />Jawab Yakub, “Aku Esau, anak sulungmu. Aku sudah melakukan semua yang Ayah minta. Duduklah dan nikmatilah daging buruan yang aku masak ini, supaya Ayah dapat memberkatiku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="GEN.27.20" />Isak bertanya lagi kepada anaknya, “Bagaimana mungkin secepat itu kamu bisa mendapatkannya, anakku?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Yakub, “Karena TUHAN, Allah yang Ayah sembah, sudah menolongku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="GEN.27.21" />Kemudian Isak berkata kepada Yakub, “Mendekatlah supaya ayah bisa memegangmu untuk memastikan bahwa kamu benar-benar Esau.”
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="GEN.27.22" />Yakub mendekat dan Isak merabanya sambil berkata, “Suaranya suara Yakub, tetapi lengannya lengan Esau.”
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="GEN.27.23" />Isak tidak tahu bahwa sebenarnya yang dia sentuh adalah Yakub karena lengannya berbulu seperti Esau. Sebelum memberkati Yakub,
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="GEN.27.24" />Isak bertanya lagi, “Apa benar kamu Esau?”
</p>
<p style="p">Yakub menjawab, “Benar, aku Esau.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="GEN.27.25" />Lalu berkatalah Isak, “Dekatkanlah makanan itu agar ayah dapat memakannya lalu memberkatimu.” Yakub mendekatkan makanan itu dan Isak memakannya. Yakub membawa anggur dan Isak meminumnya juga.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="GEN.27.26" />Kemudian Isak berkata kepadanya, “Anakku, mendekatlah dan ciumlah aku.”
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="GEN.27.27" />Maka Yakub mendekat dan mencium ayahnya.
</p>
<p style="p">Ketika Isak mencium bau pakaian Esau yang dikenakan Yakub, dia memberkati Yakub dengan berkata,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Bau anakku ini bagaikan bau padang
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang sudah diberkati TUHAN.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="28" bcv="GEN.27.28" />Semoga Allah memberikan kepadamu embun dari langit,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan membuat ladang-ladangmu subur!
</q>
<q style="q1">Semoga Dia memberikan kepadamu hasil panen
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan anggur berlimpah-limpah!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="29" bcv="GEN.27.29" />Kiranya banyak orang akan melayanimu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan bangsa-bangsa berlutut di hadapanmu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Biarlah kamu berkuasa atas saudara-saudaramu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan anak-anak ibumu tunduk kepadamu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Terkutuklah orang yang mengutukmu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan diberkatilah orang yang memberkatimu!”
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Esau memohon supaya diberkati
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="GEN.27.30" />Segera sesudah Isak memberkati Yakub, dan Yakub baru saja meninggalkan ayahnya, Esau tiba dengan membawa hasil buruannya.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="GEN.27.31" />Esau memasak daging hasil buruannya dengan enak dan membawanya kepada Isak sambil berkata, “Ayah, duduklah dan makanlah makanan yang sudah aku siapkan, supaya Ayah bisa memberkatiku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="GEN.27.32" />Bertanyalah Isak “Kamu siapa?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Esau, “Aku Esau, anak sulung Ayah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="GEN.27.33" />Isak sangat terkejut dan dengan gemetar dia bertanya, “Lalu siapakah yang sudah pergi berburu dan membawa makanan kepadaku sebelum kamu datang? Aku sudah memakan semuanya, dan sudah memberkati dia dengan berkat yang tidak bisa ditarik kembali!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="GEN.27.34" />Mendengar itu, Esau sakit hati dan menangis keras-keras. Dia memohon, “Ayah, berkatilah aku juga!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="GEN.27.35" />Tetapi Isak menjawab, “Adikmu sudah menipuku dan mengambil berkatmu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="GEN.27.36" />Berkatalah Esau, “Pantaslah namanya Yakub!<x caller="+"><xo>27:36
</xo><xt>Kej. 25:26</xt></x> Dia sudah dua kali menipuku. Pertama, dia merampas hakku sebagai anak sulung. Sekarang, dia merampas lagi hakku untuk mendapat berkat.” Lalu Esau bertanya kepada ayahnya, “Apakah Ayah tidak ada berkat lain untukku?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="GEN.27.37" />Isak menjawab, “Sesungguhnya, aku sudah memberi dia kuasa atas kamu dan semua sanak saudaranya, untuk menjadi hamba-hambanya. Semua hasil panen serta anggur juga menjadi miliknya. Tidak ada lagi yang bisa ayah berikan kepadamu, anakku!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="38" bcv="GEN.27.38" />Esau bertanya lagi kepada ayahnya, “Hanya berkat itukah yang ada pada Ayah? Berkatilah aku juga, Ayah!” Lalu Esau meratap dengan nyaring.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="GEN.27.39" />Isak menjawab,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Kamu akan hidup di tempat yang tidak subur,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tanpa ada embun dari langit.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="40" bcv="GEN.27.40" />Kamu akan hidup dengan pedangmu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan kamu akan menjadi hamba adikmu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tetapi kalau kamu memberontak,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">kamu akan bebas dari kuasanya.”
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Esau berencana membunuh Yakub
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="GEN.27.41" />Esau membenci Yakub karena ayah mereka sudah memberikan berkat kepadanya. Dalam hatinya, Esau berkata, “Tidak lama lagi ayah meninggal. Nanti, sesudah selesai acara berduka, aku akan membunuh Yakub!”
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="GEN.27.42" />Ketika mengetahui rencana Esau, Ribka memanggil Yakub dan berkata, “Dengarkanlah. Kakakmu Esau berniat untuk membalas dendam dan membunuhmu.
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="GEN.27.43" />Anakku, lakukanlah yang ibu sampaikan: Selamatkanlah dirimu. Pergilah segera kepada saudaraku Laban di Haran.
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="GEN.27.44" />Tinggallah di sana untuk sementara waktu sampai kakakmu tidak lagi marah kepadamu
<ve />
<v id="45" bcv="GEN.27.45" />dan melupakan perbuatanmu kepadanya. Nanti, ibu akan mengutus seseorang untuk memanggil dan membawa kamu pulang. Ibu tidak ingin kehilangan kedua anak ibu pada hari yang sama.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="46" bcv="GEN.27.46" />Setelah itu, Ribka berkata kepada Isak, “Aku benci hidup karena perempuan Het semacam istri-istri Esau itu. Kalau sampai Yakub menikahi perempuan dari daerah ini juga, lebih baik aku mati saja!”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="28" />
<s style="s1">Isak menyuruh Yakub ke Padan Aram
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.28.1" />Lalu Isak memanggil Yakub, memberkati dia, dan berkata kepadanya, “Kamu tidak boleh menikah dengan perempuan Kanaan.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="GEN.28.2" />Pergilah segera ke rumah kakekmu Betuel, ayah dari ibumu, di Padan Aram. Carilah istri dari salah seorang anak perempuan pamanmu, Laban.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="GEN.28.3" />Kiranya Allah Yang Mahakuasa memberkatimu dan memberimu keturunan yang banyak, sehingga kelak kamu menjadi nenek moyang bangsa-bangsa.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="GEN.28.4" />Semoga TUHAN memberkatimu dan seluruh keturunanmu sesuai berkat yang sudah diberikan-Nya kepada Abraham, supaya kamu memiliki negeri yang sudah dijanjikan-Nya kepada Abraham,<x caller="+"><xo>28:4
</xo><xt>Kej. 17:8</xt></x> yaitu negeri tempat kita sekarang hidup sebagai pendatang.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="GEN.28.5" />Demikianlah Isak melepas Yakub pergi ke Padan Aram, ke rumah Laban, anak Betuel, orang Aram itu. Laban adalah saudara Ribka, ibu Yakub dan Esau.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="GEN.28.6" />Esau mengetahui bahwa ayahnya sudah memberkati Yakub dan menyuruhnya ke Padan Aram untuk mencari seorang istri di sana. Dia juga mendengar bahwa ayahnya melarang Yakub menikah dengan perempuan Kanaan,
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="GEN.28.7" />dan bahwa Yakub menuruti perintah ayah dan ibunya, lalu pergi ke Padan Aram.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="GEN.28.8" />Saat itu Esau baru sadar bahwa ayahnya tidak suka dengan perempuan Kanaan.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="GEN.28.9" />Karena itu, Esau pergi kepada Ismael, anak Abraham dari Hagar, dan menikahi anaknya yang bernama Mahalat. Demikianlah Esau memiliki istri baru selain dua istrinya yang sudah ada. Mahalat adalah adik Nebayot.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yakub bermimpi di Betel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="GEN.28.10" />Yakub meninggalkan Bersyeba dan pergi ke Haran.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="GEN.28.11" />Karena matahari sudah terbenam, Yakub memutuskan untuk bermalam di suatu tempat. Dia mengambil sebuah batu besar untuk dijadikan alas kepala, lalu tidur.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="GEN.28.12" />Saat Yakub terlelap, dia bermimpi melihat sebuah tangga. Bagian bawah tangga itu berpijak pada bumi dan ujungnya sampai ke langit. Para malaikat berjalan turun naik di tangga itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="GEN.28.13" />Lalu TUHAN berdiri di puncak tangga itu<f caller="+"><fr>28:13
</fr><fk>di puncak tangga itu
</fk><ft>Bahasa Ibrani yang diterjemahkan ‘di puncak tangga itu’ juga dapat diterjemahkan ‘di samping dia’, yaitu Yakub.</ft></f> dan berkata, “Akulah TUHAN, Allah kakekmu Abraham, dan Allah ayahmu Isak. Tanah di mana kamu sedang tidur ini akan Aku berikan kepadamu dan kepada seluruh keturunanmu.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="GEN.28.14" />Jumlah keturunanmu akan seperti debu di atas bumi. Mereka akan tersebar dari timur sampai ke barat, dan dari utara sampai ke selatan. Semua suku bangsa akan diberkati melalui kamu dan keturunanmu.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="GEN.28.15" />Aku menyertaimu dan akan menjagamu ke mana pun kamu pergi. Aku akan menuntunmu kembali ke tanah ini. Aku tidak akan meninggalkanmu dan Aku akan menepati janji-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="GEN.28.16" />Lalu Yakub terbangun dari tidurnya dan berkata, “Pasti TUHAN ada di tempat ini, dan aku tidak mengetahuinya.”
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="GEN.28.17" />Dia pun menjadi takut dan berkata, “Tempat ini sangat mengagumkan! Ini pasti rumah Allah, dan di sini adalah gerbang surga!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="GEN.28.18" />Maka pagi-pagi benar dia bangun dan mendirikan batu yang dipakainya itu sebagai batu peringatan. Dia menuangkan minyak di atas batu tersebut untuk menandakan bahwa batu itu dikhususkan bagi TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="GEN.28.19" />Yakub menamai tempat itu Betel.<f caller="+"><fr>28:19
</fr><fk>Betel
</fk><ft>Nama Betel artinya ‘rumah Allah’. Lihat ayat 17.</ft></f> Sebelumnya, kota itu bernama Lus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="GEN.28.20" />Lalu Yakub berjanji, katanya, “Kalau Allah menyertai dan menjagaku dalam perjalanan yang sedang aku tempuh ini, serta menyediakan makanan dan pakaian untukku,
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="GEN.28.21" />sehingga aku dapat kembali ke rumah ayahku dengan selamat, maka Engkau, TUHAN, akan menjadi Allahku.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="GEN.28.22" />Batu yang sudah aku tegakkan sebagai peringatan akan menjadi tempat untuk menyembah Engkau. Dan aku akan memberikan kepada-Mu sepersepuluh dari segala sesuatu yang Engkau berikan kepadaku.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="29" />
<s style="s1">Yakub tiba di rumah pamannya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.29.1" />Kemudian Yakub meneruskan perjalanan hingga tiba di tanah orang-orang di sebelah timur Kanaan.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="GEN.29.2" />Dari jauh, dia melihat sebuah sumur dengan tiga kawanan domba sedang berbaring di dekatnya. Dari sumur itulah domba-domba akan diberi minum. Namun, saat itu sumur masih ditutup dengan sebuah batu besar.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="GEN.29.3" />Sudah menjadi kebiasaan di sana untuk menunggu sampai semua gembala dan kawanan domba mereka berkumpul, barulah batu besar itu digulingkan ke samping, lalu semua kawanan domba diberi minum. Setelah itu, sumur akan ditutup kembali dengan batu besar tadi.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="GEN.29.4" />Yakub mendekati para gembala di situ dan berkata, “Saudara-saudara, dari manakah kalian ini?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab mereka, “Kami dari Haran.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="GEN.29.5" />Yakub bertanya lagi, “Apakah kalian mengenal Laban, cucu Nahor?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab mereka, “Ya, kami kenal dia.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="GEN.29.6" />Lalu kata Yakub, “Bagaimana kabarnya?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab mereka, “Dia baik-baik saja. Lihatlah, itu anaknya yang bernama Rahel datang. Dia membawa domba-domba ayahnya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="GEN.29.7" />Yakub berkata, “Ya, tetapi hari masih siang. Belum waktunya domba-domba dikumpulkan dan dimasukkan ke kandang. Sebaiknya domba-domba ini diberi minum lalu digiring kembali ke padang untuk merumput.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="GEN.29.8" />Jawab mereka, “Tidak bisa. Kalau semua kawanan domba sudah berkumpul, barulah kami dapat menggulingkan batu penutup sumur itu dan memberi minum domba-domba kami.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="GEN.29.9" />Ketika Yakub masih berbicara dengan mereka, Rahel tiba di tempat itu sambil menggiring domba-domba milik ayahnya.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="GEN.29.10" />Begitu Yakub melihat Rahel, sepupunya, yaitu anak Laban, saudara ibunya, dia menggulingkan batu penutup sumur itu. Kemudian Yakub memberi minum domba-domba pamannya.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="GEN.29.11" />Yakub mencium pipi kanan dan kiri Rahel sambil menangis dengan nyaring karena senangnya.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="GEN.29.12" />Yakub menceritakan kepada Rahel bahwa mereka adalah sepupu, karena Laban adalah saudara ibunya, Ribka. Mendengar itu, Rahel berlari pulang untuk memberitahu ayahnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="GEN.29.13" />Begitu Laban mendengar tentang kedatangan Yakub, dia langsung berlari menemuinya, kemudian memeluk dan mencium pipi kanan dan kiri Yakub. Laban mengajak Yakub ke rumahnya, dan Yakub menceritakan semua hal yang sudah terjadi padanya.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="GEN.29.14" />Lalu kata Laban kepadanya, “Kamu benar-benar keponakanku.”
</p>
<p style="p">Maka Yakub tinggal di rumah Laban selama sebulan penuh.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yakub menikah dengan Lea dan Rahel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="GEN.29.15" />Kemudian Laban berkata kepada Yakub, “Tidak pantas kamu bekerja untukku tanpa digaji hanya karena kita masih keluarga. Katakanlah berapa bayaran yang kamu inginkan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="GEN.29.16" />Laban mempunyai dua anak perempuan, yang sulung Lea, dan adiknya bernama Rahel.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="GEN.29.17" />Lea bermata sayu, sedangkan Rahel cantik wajahnya maupun perawakannya.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="GEN.29.18" />Yakub sudah jatuh cinta kepada Rahel. Karena itu, dia berkata, “Aku bersedia bekerja pada Paman selama tujuh tahun. Sebagai bayarannya, izinkanlah aku menikah dengan Rahel.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="GEN.29.19" />Jawab Laban, “Ya. Lebih baik aku memberikan Rahel kepadamu daripada kepada orang lain! Tinggallah di sini bekerja padaku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="GEN.29.20" />Maka Yakub pun bekerja selama tujuh tahun untuk mendapatkan Rahel. Bagi Yakub, tujuh tahun terasa seperti beberapa hari saja, karena dia sangat mencintai Rahel.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="GEN.29.21" />Sesudah tujuh tahun berlalu, berkatalah Yakub kepada Laban, “Masa kerjaku selama tujuh tahun sudah berakhir. Sekarang izinkanlah aku menikah dengan Rahel.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="GEN.29.22" />Maka Laban mengundang semua orang di tempat itu dan mengadakan pesta pernikahan yang besar.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="GEN.29.23" />Namun, malam itu Laban membawa Lea kepada Yakub, dan Yakub pun bersetubuh dengannya.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="GEN.29.24" />Laban memberikan seorang budak perempuan bernama Zilpa kepada Lea untuk menjadi pelayannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="GEN.29.25" />Keesokan paginya, Yakub baru menyadari bahwa yang bersama dia semalam adalah Lea. Maka berkatalah Yakub kepada Laban, “Kenapa Paman memperlakukan aku seperti ini?! Aku bekerja tujuh tahun demi mendapatkan Rahel! Kenapa Paman menipu aku?!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="GEN.29.26" />Jawab Laban, “Dalam adat kami, seorang adik perempuan tidak boleh menikah mendahului kakaknya.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="GEN.29.27" />Jalanilah dulu perayaan pernikahanmu dengan Lea selama satu minggu, lalu aku akan memberikan Rahel kepadamu. Tetapi kamu harus berjanji untuk bekerja padaku selama tujuh tahun lagi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="GEN.29.28" />Yakub memenuhi permintaan Laban dan menjalani perayaan pernikahan untuk Lea selama satu minggu. Kemudian Laban memberikan Rahel kepada Yakub untuk diperistri.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="GEN.29.29" />Laban memberikan juga budak perempuan bernama Bilha kepada Rahel untuk menjadi pelayannya.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="GEN.29.30" />Jadi Yakub juga bersetubuh dengan Rahel, dan dia lebih mencintai Rahel daripada Lea. Sesudah itu, Yakub masih tinggal dan bekerja untuk Laban selama tujuh tahun lagi.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Anak-anak Yakub dari Lea dan Rahel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="GEN.29.31" />TUHAN tahu bahwa Yakub tidak mencintai Lea, maka TUHAN mengizinkan Lea hamil, sedangkan Rahel tetap mandul.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="GEN.29.32" />Lea melahirkan seorang anak laki-laki. Dia berkata, “TUHAN sudah melihat penderitaanku. Sekarang suamiku pasti mencintai aku.” Karena itu, dia menamai anaknya Ruben.<f caller="+"><fr>29:32
</fr><fk>Ruben
</fk><ft>Arti nama Ruben adalah ‘Lihatlah, seorang anak laki-laki’, tetapi dalam bahasa Ibrani, pengucapannya mirip dengan, ‘Lihatlah penderitaanku’.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="GEN.29.33" />Kemudian Lea hamil lagi, dan ketika dia melahirkan seorang anak laki-laki, dia berkata, “TUHAN sudah mendengar bahwa aku tidak dicintai. Itu sebabnya TUHAN memberikan seorang anak lagi kepadaku.” Maka dia menamai anak itu Simeon.<f caller="+"><fr>29:33
</fr><fk>Simeon
</fk><ft>Arti nama Simeon adalah ‘Dia (TUHAN) mendengar’.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="GEN.29.34" />Sesudah itu, Lea kembali mengandung, dan ketika melahirkan seorang anak laki-laki, dia berkata, “Sekarang suamiku pasti semakin erat kepadaku karena aku sudah melahirkan tiga anak laki-laki baginya.” Maka Lea menamai anak itu Lewi.<f caller="+"><fr>29:34
</fr><fk>Lewi
</fk><ft>Arti nama Lewi adalah ‘melekatkan’.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="GEN.29.35" />Beberapa waktu kemudian, Lea hamil lagi dan melahirkan seorang anak laki-laki. Kali ini dia berkata, “Aku memuji TUHAN!” Maka dia menamai anak keempatnya itu Yehuda.<f caller="+"><fr>29:35
</fr><fk>Yehuda
</fk><ft>Arti nama Yehuda adalah ‘Dia (TUHAN) akan dipuji’.</ft></f> Setelah itu, Lea berhenti mengandung.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="30" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.30.1" />Ketika Rahel menyadari bahwa dirinya mandul, dia merasa iri kepada kakaknya, Lea. Lalu dia berkata kepada Yakub, “Berikanlah aku anak! Kalau tidak, lebih baik aku mati saja!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="GEN.30.2" />Mendengar itu, Yakub menjadi sangat marah dan berkata, “Memangnya aku ini Allah?! Dialah yang sudah membuat kamu mandul! Bukan aku!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="GEN.30.3" />Jawab Rahel, “Ini budakku, Bilha! Ambillah dia dan tidurlah dengannya, supaya dia melahirkan seorang anak yang nantinya kita anggap sebagai anak kita.”
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="GEN.30.4" />Yakub pun setuju, dan Rahel memberikan budaknya Bilha kepada suaminya sebagai istri. Yakub tidur dengan Bilha,
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="GEN.30.5" />lalu Bilha mengandung dan melahirkan seorang anak laki-laki bagi Yakub.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="GEN.30.6" />Maka berkatalah Rahel, “Allah sudah membenarkan aku dan mendengar permohonanku. Dia sudah memberikan kepadaku seorang anak laki-laki!” Itulah sebabnya dia menamai anak itu Dan.<f caller="+"><fr>30:6
</fr><fk>Dan
</fk><ft>Arti nama Dan adalah ‘Dia (TUHAN) membenarkan’ atau ‘Dia mengadili’.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="GEN.30.7" />Lalu Bilha hamil lagi dan melahirkan anak laki-laki yang kedua.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="GEN.30.8" />Berkatalah Rahel, “Aku sudah berjuang keras melawan kakakku, dan akhirnya aku menang.” Itulah sebabnya dia menamai anak itu Naftali.<f caller="+"><fr>30:8
</fr><fk>Naftali
</fk><ft>Arti nama Naftali adalah ‘perjuanganku’.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="GEN.30.9" />Ketika Lea menyadari bahwa dirinya sudah lama tidak hamil lagi, dia memberikan budaknya, Zilpa, kepada suaminya untuk diperistri.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="GEN.30.10" />Lalu Zilpa hamil dan melahirkan seorang anak laki-laki bagi Yakub.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="GEN.30.11" />Lea berkata, “Aku sungguh beruntung.” Maka dia menamai anak itu Gad.<f caller="+"><fr>30:11
</fr><fk>Gad
</fk><ft>Arti nama Gad adalah ‘beruntung’ atau ‘mujur’.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="GEN.30.12" />Sesudah itu Zilpa melahirkan lagi seorang anak laki-laki.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="GEN.30.13" />Lea berkata, “Betapa bahagianya aku. Perempuan-perempuan akan mengatakan bahwa aku bahagia.” Maka dia menamai anak itu Asyer.<f caller="+"><fr>30:13
</fr><fk>Asyer
</fk><ft>Arti nama Asyer adalah ‘bahagia’.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="GEN.30.14" />Pada musim panen gandum, Ruben berjalan-jalan dan menemukan tanaman mandragora<f caller="+"><fr>30:14
</fr><fk>mandragora
</fk><ft>Tanaman mandragora disebut ‘dudaim’ dalam bahasa Ibrani. Tanaman ini beracun, tetapi buah dan akarnya dipercaya bisa menyembuhkan kemandulan dan dapat diolah menjadi ramuan pembangkit birahi.</ft></f> di ladang, lalu membawanya kepada ibunya, Lea. Berkatalah Rahel kepada Lea, “Bolehkah aku minta beberapa mandragora yang dibawa anakmu?”
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="GEN.30.15" />Jawab Lea, “Apa belum cukup kamu mengambil suamiku? Sekarang kamu masih berani meminta mandragora yang dibawakan anakku untukku!”
</p>
<p style="p">Rahel menjawab, “Kalau begitu, sebagai gantinya, biarlah malam ini Yakub tidur denganmu, dan berikanlah kepadaku mandragora yang dibawa anakmu itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="GEN.30.16" />Petang harinya, ketika Yakub pulang dari ladang, Lea menyambut dia dan berkata, “Malam ini kamu harus tidur denganku, karena aku sudah memberikan mandragora kepada Rahel sebagai bayarannya.” Maka malam itu, Yakub tidur dengan Lea.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="GEN.30.17" />Allah menjawab doa Lea, dia mengandung lagi dan melahirkan anak laki-laki yang kelima bagi Yakub.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="GEN.30.18" />Lea pun berkata, “Allah sudah memberi upah kepadaku karena aku memberikan budakku kepada suamiku.” Itulah sebabnya Lea menamai anak itu Isakar.<f caller="+"><fr>30:18
</fr><fk>Isakar
</fk><ft>Arti nama Isakar adalah ‘upah’.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="GEN.30.19" />Lalu Lea mengandung lagi dan melahirkan anak laki-laki yang keenam bagi Yakub.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="GEN.30.20" />Lea berkata, “Allah sudah memberiku suatu pemberian yang luar biasa. Kali ini, suamiku pasti akan menghargaiku karena aku sudah memberinya enam anak laki-laki.” Maka dia menamai anak itu Zebulon.<f caller="+"><fr>30:20
</fr><fk>Zebulon
</fk><ft>Arti nama Zebulon adalah ‘penghormatan’.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="GEN.30.21" />Sesudah itu, Lea melahirkan seorang anak perempuan dan menamainya Dina.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="GEN.30.22" />Lalu Allah mendengar dan menjawab permohonan Rahel, sehingga Allah membuatnya bisa hamil.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="GEN.30.23" />Rahel pun mengandung dan melahirkan seorang anak laki-laki. Rahel berkata, “Allah sudah menghapus aib pada diriku.”
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="GEN.30.24" />Maka dia menamai anaknya itu Yusuf,<f caller="+"><fr>30:24
</fr><fk>Yusuf
</fk><ft>Arti nama Yusuf adalah ‘semoga Dia menambahkan’.</ft></f> karena dia berkata, “Semoga TUHAN memberiku seorang anak laki-laki lagi.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yakub bertambah kaya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="GEN.30.25" />Sesudah Rahel melahirkan Yusuf, Yakub menemui Laban dan berkata, “Paman, izinkanlah aku kembali ke tanah kelahiranku.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="GEN.30.26" />Biarkan aku membawa istri-istri dan anak-anakku, yang aku peroleh karena bekerja padamu. Paman tahu bahwa selama ini aku sudah bekerja keras untukmu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="GEN.30.27" />Tetapi Laban menjawab, “Kalau kamu berkenan, tinggallah di sini. Aku tahu melalui ramalan bahwa selama ini TUHAN memberkatiku karena kamu bekerja padaku.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="GEN.30.28" />Katakan saja berapa upah yang kamu mau. Aku siap membayarnya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="GEN.30.29" />Jawab Yakub, “Paman sendiri tahu bagaimana aku sudah bekerja keras untukmu, dan bagaimana keadaan kawanan ternak milikmu selama aku mengurusnya.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="GEN.30.30" />Sebelum aku datang, harta kekayaan Paman sedikit, tetapi sekarang sudah berlipat ganda banyaknya. TUHAN sudah memberkatimu di mana pun aku bekerja. Jadi, sekarang sudah waktunya aku bekerja memenuhi kebutuhan keluargaku sendiri.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="GEN.30.31" />Laban bertanya, “Kalau begitu, apa yang harus aku berikan kepadamu untuk tetap bekerja bagiku di sini?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Yakub, “Paman tidak perlu memberikan apa-apa kepadaku. Tetapi kalau Paman setuju dengan usulanku, aku akan terus mengurus kawanan ternak Paman.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="GEN.30.32" />Biarlah hari ini aku memisahkan dari antara kawanan ternakmu setiap domba yang berbintik-bintik atau berbelang-belang, setiap anak domba yang berbulu hitam, dan setiap kambing yang berbintik-bintik atau berbelang-belang. Biarlah hewan-hewan itu menjadi upahku.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="GEN.30.33" />Di kemudian hari, Paman bisa membuktikan kejujuranku. Paman bisa datang memeriksa kawanan ternakku. Kalau ada kambing yang tidak berbintik atau berbelang-belang, atau domba yang tidak berwarna hitam, Paman berhak menganggapku sudah mencuri hewan-hewan itu darimu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="GEN.30.34" />Jawab Laban, “Baiklah, aku setuju!”
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="GEN.30.35" />Namun, pada hari itu Laban memisahkan semua kambing jantan dan betina yang berbintik-bintik atau berbelang-belang, yang ada warna putih pada bulunya, dan semua anak domba yang berbulu hitam. Dia menyerahkan ternak itu kepada anak-anak laki-lakinya untuk dijaga.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="GEN.30.36" />Lalu anak-anak Laban membawa kawanan ternak itu menjauh dari Yakub dan dari kawanan ternak Laban yang masih dijaga Yakub. Jarak perjalanan antara mereka dengan Yakub adalah tiga hari.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="GEN.30.37" />Kemudian Yakub memotong dahan dari tiga jenis pohon<f caller="+"><fr>30:37
</fr><fk>tiga jenis pohon
</fk><ft>Tiga jenis pohon yang disebutkan dalam bahasa Ibrani tidak lazim ditanam di Indonesia. Nama ketiga jenis pohon itu adalah pohon
</ft><ft><it>poplar</it>, pohon badam (<it>almond</it>), dan pohon kastanya (<it>chestnut</it>).</ft></f> dan mengupas sebagian kulit kayunya sampai ke dalam, sehingga dahan-dahan tersebut kelihatan bergaris-garis putih.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="GEN.30.38" />Dia menaruh dahan-dahan itu di dalam palungan tempat air minum kawanan ternak, sehingga hewan ternak melihat dahan-dahan itu ketika minum. Binatang-binatang biasanya kawin pada waktu datang minum.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="GEN.30.39" />Ketika hewan ternak itu kawin di depan dahan-dahan yang bergaris-garis, maka bulu anak-anaknya yang kemudian lahir menjadi bergaris-garis, berbintik-bintik, atau berbelang-belang.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="GEN.30.40" />Lalu Yakub memisahkan domba-domba yang baru lahir itu. Pada musim kawin, Yakub membuat kawanan kambing domba melihat ke arah kawanan yang berbelang-belang atau berwarna gelap, sehingga bulu binatang-binatang yang kemudian lahir menjadi berwarna. Dengan cara ini, dia mulai mengumpulkan kawanan ternaknya sendiri, terpisah dari kawanan ternak Laban.
<ve />
<v id="41" bcv="GEN.30.41" />Saat kambing dan domba betina yang sehat sedang berahi, Yakub selalu meletakkan dahan-dahan itu di palungan di hadapan kawanan itu, sehingga mereka kawin di dekat dahan-dahan tersebut.
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="GEN.30.42" />Akan tetapi, Yakub tidak menaruh dahan-dahan itu di depan hewan ternak yang kurang sehat. Dengan demikian, binatang-binatang yang lahir dari induk yang kurang sehat menjadi milik Laban, sedangkan yang lahir dari induk yang sehat menjadi milik Yakub.
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="GEN.30.43" />Akhirnya, Yakub menjadi sangat kaya. Dia memiliki banyak ternak, budak laki-laki dan perempuan, unta, serta keledai.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="31" />
<s style="s1">Yakub melarikan diri dari Laban
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.31.1" />Suatu hari, Yakub mendapat kabar bahwa anak-anak lelaki Laban saling bersungut-sungut tentang dia, “Yakub sudah merampas harta ayah kita. Semua kekayaannya itu dia peroleh dari ayah kita!”
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="GEN.31.2" />Yakub juga memperhatikan bahwa sikap Laban terhadapnya sudah tidak seperti sebelumnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="GEN.31.3" />Lalu TUHAN berkata kepada Yakub, “Kembalilah ke negeri nenek moyangmu dan kepada kaum keluargamu. Aku akan menyertai kamu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="GEN.31.4" />Sesudah itu, Yakub menyuruh seseorang memanggil kedua istrinya, Rahel dan Lea, untuk menemuinya di padang rumput tempat dia menggembalakan kambing dombanya.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="GEN.31.5" />Ketika Rahel dan Lea datang, Yakub berkata kepada mereka, “Aku memperhatikan bahwa sekarang sikap ayah kalian sudah berubah terhadapku. Tetapi Allah yang disembah ayahku tetap menyertai aku.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="GEN.31.6" />Kalian sendiri tahu bahwa selama ini aku bekerja keras untuk ayah kalian sekuat tenaga.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="GEN.31.7" />Namun, dia sudah menipuku dengan berulang kali mengubah gajiku. Meski demikian, Allah tidak membiarkan dia berbuat jahat kepadaku.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="GEN.31.8" />Buktinya, ketika dia berkata, ‘Kambing dan domba yang berbintik-bintik akan menjadi upahmu,’ maka semua anak kambing dan domba lahir berbintik-bintik. Ketika dia berkata, ‘Kambing dan domba yang bergaris-garis akan menjadi upahmu,’ maka semua anak kambing dan domba lahir bergaris-garis.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="GEN.31.9" />Allah sudah mengambil ternak-ternak ayah kalian dan memberikannya kepadaku.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="GEN.31.10" />Ketika musim kawin binatang tiba, aku bermimpi. Dalam mimpi itu aku melihat bahwa kambing-kambing jantan yang kawin dengan kambing-kambing betina berbulu belang-belang, garis-garis, dan bintik-bintik.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="GEN.31.11" />Dalam mimpi itu, ada malaikat yang menyampaikan pesan Allah. Dia memanggilku, ‘Yakub!’ Jawabku, ‘Ya TUHAN, aku di sini!’
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="GEN.31.12" />Lalu malaikat itu berkata kepadaku, ‘Lihat dan perhatikanlah bahwa semua kambing jantan yang mengawini kawanan ternak betina ini memiliki bulu belang-belang, garis-garis, dan bintik-bintik. Aku membuat semuanya seperti itu karena Aku sudah melihat bagaimana Laban memperlakukanmu.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="GEN.31.13" />Akulah Allah yang sudah menjumpaimu di Betel, di tempat kamu mendirikan batu peringatan dan menuang minyak di atasnya lalu berjanji kepada-Ku.<x caller="+"><xo>31:13
</xo><xt>Kej. 28:18</xt></x> Sekarang, bersiaplah untuk pergi dari tempat ini dan kembali ke negeri kelahiranmu.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14-15" bcv="GEN.31.14" />Rahel dan Lea menjawab, “Kami tahu bahwa kamu sudah bertahun-tahun bekerja pada ayah untuk mendapatkan kami sebagai istrimu. Sekarang dia sudah menghabiskan semua kekayaan yang dia hasilkan dari kerja kerasmu. Kami tahu bahwa kami tidak akan mendapat warisan apa-apa, bahkan dia memperlakukan kami seperti orang asing.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="GEN.31.16" />Semua kekayaan dari ayah kami yang sudah Allah berikan kepadamu adalah milik kita dan milik anak-anak kita. Jadi, lakukanlah apa yang sudah Allah perintahkan kepadamu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17-20" bcv="GEN.31.17" />Yakub mengakali Laban, orang Aram itu, dengan pergi tanpa memberitahu dia. Ketika Laban beserta para pekerjanya dan seluruh sanak saudaranya sudah pergi ke padang untuk menggunting bulu domba-dombanya,<f caller="+"><fr>31:17-20
</fr><fk>Laban beserta para pekerjanya dan …
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Ketika Laban sudah pergi untuk menggunting bulu domba-dombanya. Pengguntingan bulu domba yang jumlahnya ratusan merupakan pekerjaan yang sangat besar. Ini tidak mungkin dilakukan oleh Laban seorang diri. Jadi, dalam kalimat itu tersirat bahwa budak-budak Laban pasti terlibat dan sanak saudara Laban diminta hadir. Budaya terkait menggunting bulu domba dapat dilihat dalam 1Sam. 25.</ft></f> Yakub cepat-cepat berangkat bersama istri-istri dan anak-anaknya dengan menunggangi beberapa ekor unta. Mereka menuju Kanaan, ke tempat Isak, ayahnya. Yakub menyuruh para budaknya membawa semua ternak dan harta yang diperolehnya selama bekerja di Padan Aram. Namun, tanpa sepengetahuan Yakub, Rahel sudah mencuri patung-patung berhala pelindung keluarga<f caller="+"><fr>31:17-20
</fr><fk>patung-patung berhala pelindung keluarga
</fk><ft>Patung ini dalam bahasa Ibrani disebut
<it>terafim</it></ft><ft>. Kebiasaan yang terkait
<it>terafim
</it></ft><ft>di zaman Alkitab tidak dapat dipastikan sekarang. Para penafsir mengatakan bahwa
<it>terafim
</it></ft><ft>merupakan berhala keluarga yang diwariskan secara turun-temurun dan dipercaya dapat memberi perlindungan. Dalam 1Sam. 19:13 masih ada patung pelindung keluarga yang disimpan sampai zaman Daud, tetapi kemungkinan besar keluarga Daud tidak lagi menyembahnya.</ft></f> milik ayahnya.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="GEN.31.21" />Demikianlah Yakub lari dengan membawa semua harta dan keluarganya, lalu menyeberangi sungai Efrat menuju perbukitan Gilead.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Laban mengejar Yakub
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="GEN.31.22" />Pada hari ketiga, seseorang memberitahu Laban bahwa Yakub sudah melarikan diri.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="GEN.31.23" />Mendengar berita itu, Laban langsung membawa rombongan<f caller="+"><fr>31:23
</fr><fk>rombongan
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: saudara-saudaranya. Namun, maknanya bisa lebih luas daripada sanak saudara saja.</ft></f> untuk mengejar Yakub. Sesudah tujuh hari perjalanan, mereka melihat Yakub di perbukitan Gilead.
<ve />
<v id="24-25" bcv="GEN.31.24" />Ketika Laban mencapai tempat mereka, Yakub sudah mendirikan perkemahan di perbukitan itu. Jadi, Laban dan rombongannya mendirikan perkemahan mereka dekat tempat Yakub. Malam harinya, ketika Laban sedang tidur, datanglah Allah kepadanya dalam mimpi dan berkata, “Perhatikanlah! Ketika bertemu dengan Yakub, jangan mengatakan apa pun kepadanya dalam keadaan marah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="GEN.31.26" />Lalu, ketika Laban bertemu Yakub, dia berkata, “Apa yang kamu lakukan ini! Kamu sudah menipuku dengan membawa anak-anak perempuanku seperti tawanan perang.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="GEN.31.27" />Mengapa kamu menipuku dengan pergi diam-diam? Kalau saja kamu memberitahuku, tentu aku akan merelakan kepergian kalian dengan sukacita. Aku akan mengantar kalian dengan nyanyian diiringi rebana dan kecapi.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="GEN.31.28" />Kamu bahkan tidak memberiku kesempatan mencium cucu-cucuku dan anak-anak perempuanku untuk mengucapkan selamat jalan kepada mereka. Bodoh sekali tindakanmu ini!
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="GEN.31.29" />Aku bisa saja mencelakaimu, tetapi semalam, Allah yang disembah ayahmu sudah melarang aku untuk mengatakan apa pun kepadamu dalam keadaan marah.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="GEN.31.30" />Baiklah, sekarang kamu sudah memutuskan untuk pergi dengan alasan sangat rindu kepada ayahmu. Tetapi mengapa kamu juga mencuri patung-patung dewaku?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="GEN.31.31" />Jawab Yakub kepadanya, “Aku pergi diam-diam karena takut kalau Paman akan berusaha keras menahan anak-anak perempuanmu ini secara paksa, sehingga aku tidak bisa membawa mereka pergi.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="GEN.31.32" />Namun, mengenai patung-patung Paman itu, siapa pun nanti yang ketahuan mencurinya, biarlah dia dihukum mati! Dengan disaksikan oleh saudara-saudara kita, Paman boleh memeriksa sendiri apakah ada barang milik Paman di antara barang bawaan kami. Jika ada, silakan mengambilnya.” Yakub berkata demikian karena tidak tahu bahwa Rahel yang mencuri patung-patung itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="GEN.31.33" />Maka Laban mulai mencari patung-patung tersebut. Dia mencari di dalam kemah Yakub, kemudian di kemah Lea, dan selanjutnya di kemah Zilpa dan Bilha,<f caller="+"><fr>31:33
</fr><fk>kemah Zilpa dan Bilha
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: kemah kedua budak perempuan. Zilpa adalah budak Lea, dan Bilha adalah budak Rahel. Lihat Kej. 29:24, 29; 30:4, 9.</ft></f> tetapi Laban tidak menemukan patung-patung itu. Kemudian dia masuk ke kemah Rahel.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="GEN.31.34" />Namun, Rahel sudah menyembunyikan patung-patung itu di dalam pelana untanya dan duduk di atas pelana tersebut. Jadi, saat Laban mencari di kemahnya, dia tidak menemukan apa-apa.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="GEN.31.35" />Sementara Laban sibuk memeriksa kemah Rahel, berkatalah Rahel kepada ayahnya itu, “Ayah, aku minta maaf. Aku tidak dapat berdiri dari tempat dudukku untuk menyambut Ayah karena aku sedang datang bulan.” Maka Laban tidak berhasil menemukan patung-patungnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="GEN.31.36" />Yakub pun marah dan menegur Laban, katanya, “Apa salahku dan dosaku sehingga Paman mengejar-ngejar aku seperti seorang penjahat?!
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="GEN.31.37" />Paman sudah memeriksa seluruh barang-barang kami! Apakah Paman menemukan barang milik Paman?! Kalau ada, tunjukkanlah di sini di hadapan saudara-saudara Paman dan saudara-saudaraku, supaya mereka memutuskan siapa yang benar di antara kita berdua!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="38" bcv="GEN.31.38" />“Dua puluh tahun lamanya aku tinggal bersama Paman dan bekerja keras memelihara ternakmu. Kambing dombamu bertambah banyak bahkan tidak ada satu pun anaknya yang mati. Tidak pernah satu kali pun aku makan daging dari ternak Paman itu.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="GEN.31.39" />Paman selalu menuntut ganti rugi dariku untuk setiap binatang yang dicuri pada waktu siang ataupun malam. Yang mati tercabik-cabik karena dimangsa binatang buas tidak pernah aku bawa kepada Paman.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="GEN.31.40" />Aku menanggung sengatan panasnya siang dan dinginnya malam, juga hampir tidak punya waktu untuk tidur.
<ve />
<v id="41" bcv="GEN.31.41" />Inilah yang Paman lakukan terhadapku selama dua puluh tahun aku tinggal di rumah Paman. Aku bekerja seperti budak, empat belas tahun untuk mendapatkan kedua anak perempuan Paman, dan enam tahun untuk mendapatkan ternak-ternak ini sebagai upahku. Tetapi selama itu, Paman sudah berulang kali mengubah upahku.
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="GEN.31.42" />Kalau bukan karena Allah nenek moyangku, yaitu Allah yang disembah Abraham dan Isak, yang menyertai aku, tentulah Paman sudah menyuruh aku pergi dengan tangan kosong! Namun, Allah melihat bahwa aku sudah bekerja keras dan Paman terus membuatku menderita. Itulah sebabnya tadi malam Dia menegur Paman dan hal itu menunjukkan bahwa Pamanlah yang salah!”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yakub dan Laban membuat perjanjian damai
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="43" bcv="GEN.31.43" />Jawab Laban kepada Yakub, “Kedua perempuan ini adalah anak-anakku, dan anak-anak yang mereka lahirkan adalah cucu-cucuku. Ternak-ternak ini juga adalah milikku. Semua yang kamu lihat adalah milikku. Tidak mungkin aku akan mencelakai anak-anak dan cucu-cucuku!
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="GEN.31.44" />Karena itu, marilah kita membuat perjanjian sebagai tanda peringatan bahwa aku dan kamu sudah berdamai.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="45" bcv="GEN.31.45" />Lalu Yakub dan orang-orang yang mengikutinya mendirikan sebuah batu besar sebagai tugu peringatan.
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="GEN.31.46" />Yakub juga meminta bantuan rombongan Laban untuk mengumpulkan batu. Maka mereka semua mengambil batu-batu itu dan menyusunnya menjadi suatu tumpukan. Sesudah itu, mereka makan di samping tumpukan batu itu.
<ve />
<v id="47" bcv="GEN.31.47" />Laban menamai tumpukan batu itu Yegar Sahaduta,<f caller="+"><fr>31:47
</fr><fk>Yegar Sahaduta
</fk><ft>Laban menamai tumpukan batu itu dalam bahasa Aram, yang artinya ‘tumpukan batu untuk mengingatkan kita’.</ft></f> sedangkan Yakub menamainya Galed.<f caller="+"><fr>31:47
</fr><fk>Galed
</fk><ft>Yakub menamai tumpukan batu itu dalam bahasa Ibrani, yang artinya ‘tumpukan batu untuk mengingatkan kita’.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="48" bcv="GEN.31.48" />Laban berkata kepada Yakub, “Mulai hari ini, biarlah tugu tanda perjanjian ini menjadi saksi antara aku dan kamu.” Itulah sebabnya tempat itu dinamai Galed.
<ve />
<v id="49" bcv="GEN.31.49" />Tugu peringatan itu juga disebut Mispa,<f caller="+"><fr>31:49
</fr><fk>Mispa
</fk><ft>Arti nama Mispa adalah ‘menara penjagaan’.</ft></f> karena Laban berkata kepada Yakub, “TUHANlah yang mengawasi perbuatanmu dan perbuatanku setelah kita berpisah.
<ve />
<v id="50" bcv="GEN.31.50" />Jika kamu menyakiti hati anak-anakku atau mengambil perempuan-perempuan lain untuk menjadi istrimu selain mereka berdua— biarpun tidak ada saksi yang memberitahuku tentang hal itu— ingatlah bahwa Allah akan menjadi saksi atas perbuatanmu itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="51" bcv="GEN.31.51" />Lalu katanya lagi kepada Yakub, “Perhatikanlah tumpukan batu dan tugu yang kita dirikan ini, yang aku taruh antara aku dan kamu.
<ve />
<v id="52" bcv="GEN.31.52" />Keduanya akan menjadi tanda batas antara kita, sebagai peringatan bahwa aku tidak akan melewati tempat ini dengan tujuan berbuat jahat terhadap kamu, dan kamu pun tidak akan melewatinya untuk berbuat jahat terhadap aku.
<ve />
<v id="53" bcv="GEN.31.53" />Biarlah kiranya Allah Abraham dan Dewa<f caller="+"><fr>31:53
</fr><fk>Allah … Dewa
</fk><ft>Tata bahasa Ibrani menunjukkan bahwa Laban menganggap Allah yang disembah Abraham dan dewa yang disembah Nahor sama-sama mempunyai status ilahi. Dalam hal ini, TSI menunjukkan pemikiran Laban yang salah dengan menggunakan huruf besar untuk dewa Nahor.</ft></f> Nahor menghakimi siapa pun di antara kita yang melanggar perjanjian ini.”
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu Yakub berjanji atas nama Allah yang disembah oleh Isak, ayahnya.
<ve />
<v id="54" bcv="GEN.31.54" />Yakub mempersembahkan kurban di atas bukit itu dan mengundang seluruh rombongan Laban untuk makan bersama. Mereka pun makan dan bermalam di sana.
<ve />
<v id="55" bcv="GEN.31.55" />Keesokan harinya, pagi-pagi sekali, Laban bangun dan memberikan ciuman perpisahan kepada cucu-cucunya dan anak-anaknya serta memberkati mereka. Sesudah itu, Laban pulang.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="32" />
<s style="s1">Yakub bersiap untuk bertemu Esau
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.32.1" />Yakub dan keluarganya melanjutkan perjalanan. Dalam perjalanan itu, malaikat-malaikat menemui dia.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="GEN.32.2" />Ketika Yakub melihat mereka, dia berkata, “Ini perkemahan Allah!” Maka dia menamai tempat itu Mahanaim.<f caller="+"><fr>32:2
</fr><fk>Mahanaim
</fk><ft>Arti nama Mahanaim adalah ‘dua perkemahan’. Pemazmur berkata bahwa malaikat TUHAN berjaga atau berkemah di sekeliling orang benar (Mzm. 34:7).</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="GEN.32.3" />Sesudah peristiwa itu, Yakub mengirim sejumlah utusan untuk membawa berita kepada Esau, kakaknya, di daerah Seir di negeri Edom.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="GEN.32.4" />Dia memerintahkan mereka untuk menyampaikan pesan kepada Esau, “Tuan, selama ini aku sudah tinggal bersama paman kita Laban.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="GEN.32.5" />Sekarang aku sudah memiliki sapi, keledai, kambing, domba, budak laki-laki, dan budak perempuan. Aku mengirim utusan untuk memberitahu Tuan mengenai kedatanganku dengan harapan agar Tuan mau menerima aku dengan baik.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="GEN.32.6" />Lalu pulanglah para utusan tersebut dan memberitahu Yakub, “Tuan, kami sudah bertemu Esau. Dia sedang dalam perjalanan untuk menemui Tuan, disertai empat ratus orang laki-laki!”
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="GEN.32.7" />Mendengar itu, Yakub menjadi sangat takut. Maka dia menyuruh agar semua orang dalam rombongannya dan semua binatang miliknya dibagi menjadi dua kelompok, termasuk domba, kambing, sapi, dan unta.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="GEN.32.8" />Yakub melakukan itu karena berpikir, “Kalau Esau menyerang kelompok yang satu, orang-orang dalam kelompok yang lain mungkin dapat menyelamatkan diri.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="GEN.32.9" />Kemudian Yakub berdoa, “Ya TUHAN, Allah kakekku Abraham dan ayahku Isak! Engkaulah yang menyuruh aku pulang ke negeriku dan kepada keluargaku. Engkau juga yang berjanji untuk memperlakukan aku dengan murah hati.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="GEN.32.10" />Aku tidak layak menerima kasih dan kesetiaan yang sudah Engkau tunjukkan kepadaku. Ketika aku menyeberangi sungai Yordan untuk pergi ke Haran, aku tidak punya apa-apa selain tongkat ini. Tetapi sekarang aku memiliki dua rombongan besar, dengan keluarga dan segala harta benda.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="GEN.32.11" />Aku mohon, ya TUHAN, selamatkanlah aku dari kakakku Esau, sebab aku takut kalau dia datang dan membunuhku beserta para istri dan anak-anakku.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="GEN.32.12" />Ingatlah bahwa Engkau sudah berjanji untuk memperlakukan aku dengan murah hati dan membuat keturunanku banyak, seperti pasir di laut yang tidak dapat dihitung.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="GEN.32.13" />Lalu Yakub bermalam di sana. Keesokan harinya, dia mempersiapkan hadiah untuk Esau
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="GEN.32.14" />berupa 200 kambing betina, 20 kambing jantan, 200 domba betina, 20 domba jantan,
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="GEN.32.15" />30 unta betina beserta anak-anaknya, 40 sapi betina, 10 sapi jantan, 20 keledai betina, dan 10 keledai jantan.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="GEN.32.16" />Yakub membagi hewan-hewan itu menjadi beberapa kelompok dan menyerahkannya kepada budak-budaknya dengan berpesan, “Pergilah mendahului aku kelompok demi kelompok, dan pastikanlah ada jarak antara setiap kelompok.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="GEN.32.17" />Dia memberi perintah kepada para budak dalam kelompok pertama, katanya, “Waktu kalian bertemu kakakku Esau, dan kalau dia bertanya, ‘Kalian mau ke mana? Siapakah majikan kalian? Milik siapa kawanan ternak ini?’
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="GEN.32.18" />Maka jawablah, ‘Ternak ini milik hambamu Yakub. Dia menyuruh kami membawa semua ini sebagai hadiah untuk Tuan. Yakub sendiri ada di belakang rombongan kami.’”
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="GEN.32.19" />Yakub memberi perintah serupa kepada setiap kelompok budak yang menggiring kawanan ternaknya, “Kalian semua harus menyampaikan hal yang sama ketika bertemu dengan kakakku Esau.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="GEN.32.20" />Dan jangan lupa untuk mengatakan kepadanya, ‘Hambamu Yakub juga ada di belakang kami.’” Yakub berkata dalam hatinya, “Mudah-mudahan dengan hadiah ini, Esau akan memaafkan aku sebelum kami bertemu, dan dia akan menerimaku dengan baik.”
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="GEN.32.21" />Demikianlah Yakub mengirimkan hadiah-hadiah itu terlebih dahulu kepada Esau, sementara dia sendiri bermalam di perkemahan.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yakub bergulat dengan Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="GEN.32.22" />Malam itu, Yakub segera mengantar seluruh keluarganya untuk menyeberangi sungai Yabok, termasuk kedua istrinya, kedua budak istrinya, serta kesebelas anaknya.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="GEN.32.23" />Sesudah keluarganya tiba di seberang, Yakub juga menyuruh para budaknya untuk membawa seluruh miliknya ke seberang mendahului dia.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="GEN.32.24" />Yakub tinggal sendirian di tempat dia berkemah tadi. Lalu datanglah seorang laki-laki<f caller="+"><fr>32:24
</fr><fk>seorang laki-laki
</fk><ft>Teks Ibrani mengatakan bahwa ‘seorang laki-laki’ datang dan bergulat dengan Yakub. Namun, orang itu tentu bukan manusia biasa. Dalam ucapan ‘orang’ tersebut di ayat 28, dia mengatakan bahwa dirinya adalah Allah. Ada beberapa tafsiran tentang hal ini: 1) Allah adalah Roh, tetapi berkuasa melakukan apa saja. Dia bisa datang ke dunia memakai tubuh manusia, seperti yang terjadi di Kej. 18. 2) Malaikat menampakkan diri dalam bentuk laki-laki, tetapi menyampaikan perkataan Allah secara langsung (misalnya Kej. 16:9 dan 22:11-12).</ft></f> dan bergulat dengan Yakub sampai fajar tiba.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="GEN.32.25" />Ketika orang itu sadar bahwa dia tidak bisa mengalahkan Yakub, dia memukul pangkal paha Yakub hingga terkilir.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="GEN.32.26" />Kemudian laki-laki itu berkata, “Biarkanlah saya pergi karena fajar sudah tiba.”
</p>
<p style="p">Tetapi Yakub menjawab, “Tidak! Saya tidak akan melepaskan engkau sampai engkau memberkati saya!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="GEN.32.27" />Laki-laki itu bertanya, “Siapa namamu?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawabnya, “Yakub.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="GEN.32.28" />Kata orang itu kepadanya, “Namamu tidak lagi disebut Yakub. Aku memberikan nama baru kepadamu, yaitu Israel,<f caller="+"><fr>32:28
</fr><fk>Israel
</fk><ft>Arti nama Israel adalah ‘dia bergulat dengan Allah’. Perjuangan menghadapi manusia sudah terjadi sebelumnya, ketika Yakub berhadapan dengan Esau dan Laban.</ft></f> karena kamu sudah menang dalam perjuangan menghadapi manusia dan pergulatan dengan Allah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="GEN.32.29" />Lalu Yakub bertanya, “Siapakah nama-Mu?”
</p>
<p style="p">Tetapi jawab Orang itu, “Kamu tidak perlu tahu nama-Ku.” Dia pun memberkati Yakub di situ.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="GEN.32.30" />Yakub menamai tempat itu Peniel,<f caller="+"><fr>32:30
</fr><fk>Peniel
</fk><ft>Arti nama Peniel adalah ‘wajah Allah’.</ft></f> karena dia sudah bertatapan muka dengan Allah secara langsung dan dia masih hidup.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="GEN.32.31" />Matahari sudah terbit ketika Yakub meninggalkan Peniel, dan Yakub pincang akibat pangkal pahanya yang terkilir.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="GEN.32.32" />Itulah sebabnya sampai sekarang orang Israel tidak makan daging yang menutupi sendi pangkal paha, sebagai peringatan akan kejadian yang sudah dialami Yakub malam itu.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="33" />
<s style="s1">Yakub bertemu dengan Esau
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.33.1" />Dari jauh, Yakub melihat Esau dengan empat ratus anak buahnya mulai mendekat ke arah mereka. Maka dia membagi keluarganya menjadi empat kelompok: Lea dengan anak-anaknya, Rahel dengan anaknya, dan kedua budak perempuannya dengan anak-anak mereka masing-masing.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="GEN.33.2" />Yakub menempatkan kelompok dua budak perempuannya bersama anak-anak mereka paling depan. Di belakang mereka adalah kelompok Lea bersama anak-anaknya, dan di barisan paling belakang, dia menempatkan Rahel dan Yusuf.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="GEN.33.3" />Yakub sendiri berjalan di depan mereka semua. Sambil mendekati kakaknya, Yakub bersujud tujuh kali untuk menghormati Esau.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="GEN.33.4" />Tetapi Esau berlari menghampiri Yakub, lalu memeluk dan menciumnya. Mereka pun bertangis-tangisan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="GEN.33.5" />Ketika Esau melihat para perempuan dan anak-anak di belakang Yakub, dia bertanya, “Siapa orang-orang yang bersamamu itu?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Yakub, “Mereka adalah anak-anak yang sudah Allah karuniakan kepada hambamu ini.”
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="GEN.33.6" />Kedua budak perempuan itu beserta anak-anak mendekat. Mereka bersujud untuk menghormati Esau.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="GEN.33.7" />Kemudian Lea bersama anak-anaknya mendekat dan bersujud untuk menghormati Esau. Demikian juga Rahel dan Yusuf melakukan hal yang sama kepada Esau.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="GEN.33.8" />Esau berkata, “Apa maksudmu dengan kelompok-kelompok yang aku temui dalam perjalanan menuju ke sini?”
</p>
<p style="p">Yakub menjawab, “Untuk mendapatkan kebaikan hati Tuan, supaya Tuan mau menerima aku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="GEN.33.9" />Kata Esau, “Adikku, aku sudah berkecukupan, biarlah apa yang kamu miliki itu tetap menjadi milikmu!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="GEN.33.10" />Tetapi jawab Yakub, “Jangan! Kalau memang Tuan sudah berbaik hati dan mau menerima aku kembali, mohon terimalah pemberianku. Aku sangat senang melihat wajah Tuan lagi, rasanya seperti sedang melihat wajah Allah.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="GEN.33.11" />Tolong terimalah pemberian yang aku bawa ini, karena Allah sudah sangat berbaik hati kepadaku dan memberikan segala sesuatu yang aku perlukan.” Yakub terus memohon sampai akhirnya Esau mau menerima pemberian itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="GEN.33.12" />Esau berkata, “Mari kita teruskan perjalanan ini. Biarlah aku berjalan di depanmu, dan orang-orangku akan mendampingimu untuk menunjukkan jalan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="GEN.33.13" />Tetapi Yakub menjawab, “Tuan pasti maklum bahwa anak-anak ini masih lemah, dan kami juga membawa beberapa induk sapi, domba, dan kambing yang masih menyusui. Kalau mereka harus berjalan jauh selama satu hari saja, semua kawanan ternak itu akan mati.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="GEN.33.14" />Biarlah Tuan berjalan lebih dulu. Kami akan menyusul pelan-pelan, agar sapi dan ternak lainnya selamat dan anak-anak tidak terlalu lelah, sampai kami bertemu dengan Tuan di Seir.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="GEN.33.15" />Kata Esau lagi, “Kalau begitu, biarlah aku meninggalkan beberapa anak buahku untuk berjalan bersamamu.”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Yakub, “Tidak usah, Tuan! Aku sudah sangat senang bisa mendapat kebaikan hati Tuan yang begitu besar.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="GEN.33.16" />Maka pada hari itu juga, Esau kembali ke Seir,
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="GEN.33.17" />sedangkan Yakub berjalan menuju Sukot. Di Sukot, Yakub membangun sebuah rumah bagi keluarganya dan membuat beberapa kandang bagi ternaknya. Itulah sebabnya tempat itu dinamai Sukot.<f caller="+"><fr>33:17
</fr><fk>Sukot
</fk><ft>Arti nama Sukot adalah ‘pondok-pondok’.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="GEN.33.18" />Beberapa waktu sesudah Yakub dan keluarganya berangkat dari Padan Aram, mereka tiba dengan selamat di kota Sikem di negeri Kanaan. Lalu mereka mendirikan kemah di dekat kota itu.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="GEN.33.19" />Yakub membeli tanah tempat mereka berkemah dari keluarga Hemor, ayah Sikem, seharga seratus keping perak.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="GEN.33.20" />Di situ, Yakub mendirikan mezbah dan menamainya Allah Israel Berkuasa.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="34" />
<s style="s1">Pembalasan dendam terhadap Sikem
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.34.1" />Pada suatu hari, Dina, anak perempuan Lea dan Yakub, keluar untuk menemui perempuan-perempuan di daerah itu.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="GEN.34.2" />Seseorang bernama Sikem melihat Dina dan memaksa gadis itu ikut bersamanya, lalu memperkosa dia. Sikem adalah anak Hemor, kepala suku Hewi.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="GEN.34.3" />Tetapi Sikem tertarik dan jatuh cinta kepada Dina. Karena itu, dia berusaha merayu Dina untuk mengambil hatinya.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="GEN.34.4" />Lalu Sikem berkata kepada ayahnya, “Ayah, aku ingin menikahi perempuan muda itu. Tolong Ayah melamarkan dia untukku!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="GEN.34.5" />Sewaktu Yakub mendengar berita bahwa Sikem sudah mencabuli Dina, semua anak laki-lakinya sedang menggembalakan ternak di padang. Karena itu, Yakub belum mengambil tindakan apa-apa. Dia menunggu sampai anak-anaknya pulang.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="GEN.34.6" />Sementara itu, Hemor, ayah Sikem, pergi menemui Yakub untuk berbicara dengannya.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="GEN.34.7" />Namun, ketika semua anak laki-laki Yakub mendengar apa yang sudah terjadi, mereka langsung pulang. Mereka sangat marah atas perbuatan Sikem yang sudah mempermalukan keluarga Israel dengan meniduri saudara perempuan mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="GEN.34.8" />Lalu Hemor berkata kepada mereka semua, “Sikem, anak saya, sangat menyukai Dina, anak perempuan keluarga kalian. Karena itu, saya mohon persetujuan kalian supaya dia bisa menikahi Dina.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="GEN.34.9" />Kalian dapat menikah dengan anak-anak perempuan kami, dan izinkanlah kami menikahi anak-anak perempuan kalian.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="GEN.34.10" />Kalian dapat menetap bersama kami. Wilayah ini terbuka bagi kalian. Tinggallah di sini dan berdaganglah dengan bebas. Kalian dapat memiliki tanah di sini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="GEN.34.11" />Sikem berkata kepada ayah dan saudara-saudara Dina, “Saya memohon agar kalian mau bermurah hati dan memenuhi permintaan saya. Sebaliknya, apa pun yang kalian minta akan saya berikan.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="GEN.34.12" />Saya akan menyanggupi segala sesuatu yang kalian minta sebagai mas kawin, tetapi saya mohon, berikanlah anak perempuanmu kepada saya sebagai istri.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="GEN.34.13" />Karena Sikem sudah menodai Dina, saudara mereka, maka semua anak Yakub menjawab Sikem dan Hemor dengan tipu muslihat.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="GEN.34.14" />Kata mereka, “Kami tidak mungkin memberikan adik kami kepada seorang laki-laki yang belum disunat, karena hal seperti itu akan mempermalukan kami.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="GEN.34.15" />Kami hanya bisa setuju dengan satu syarat: Kalian harus menjadi sama dengan kami, yaitu semua laki-laki di antara kalian disunat.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="GEN.34.16" />Bila kalian melakukan itu, kami bersedia memberikan anak-anak perempuan kami untuk dinikahi, dan mengambil anak-anak perempuan kalian untuk diperistri. Kami akan menetap di antara kalian sehingga kita menjadi satu bangsa.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="GEN.34.17" />Namun, jika kalian tidak setuju dengan persyaratan kami, maka kami akan pindah dari daerah ini dengan membawa adik kami.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="GEN.34.18" />Hemor dan Sikem merasa senang dengan persyaratan itu.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="GEN.34.19" />Sikem, anak yang paling dihormati di antara kaum keluarganya, tidak menunggu lagi dan segera melaksanakan permintaan itu, karena dia sangat menginginkan Dina.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="GEN.34.20" />Maka Hemor dan Sikem pergi ke pintu gerbang kota lalu berkata kepada para pemimpin kota itu,
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="GEN.34.21" />“Orang-orang ini tidak ada perselisihan dengan kita. Biarkanlah mereka menetap di sini dan berdagang, karena sesungguhnya, tanah ini cukup luas untuk menampung mereka. Kita akan menikah dengan perempuan-perempuan mereka, dan sebaliknya mereka pun dapat menikah dengan perempuan-perempuan kita.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="GEN.34.22" />Namun, ada satu persyaratan yang mereka ingin kita penuhi untuk mempersatukan kita sebagai satu bangsa. Setiap laki-laki di antara kita harus disunat sama seperti mereka.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="GEN.34.23" />Jika kita melakukannya, pastilah hewan ternak, harta benda, dan semua binatang mereka yang lain akan menjadi milik kita. Karena itu, marilah kita penuhi permintaan mereka agar kita dapat hidup bersama.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="GEN.34.24" />Semua pemimpin yang berkumpul di gerbang kota setuju dengan perkataan Hemor dan Sikem. Jadi, setiap laki-laki di kota itu disunat.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="GEN.34.25" />Tetapi pada hari ketiga, ketika orang-orang yang disunat itu masih kesakitan, dua anak Yakub yakni Simeon dan Lewi— yang adalah kakak kandung Dina— membawa pedang mereka dan menyerang kota itu secara tiba-tiba serta membantai semua laki-laki di sana.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="GEN.34.26" />Mereka juga membunuh Hemor dan Sikem, lalu membawa Dina pulang dari rumah Sikem.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="GEN.34.27" />Sesudah pembantaian itu, anak-anak Yakub yang lain menjarah kota sebagai pembalasan karena saudara perempuan mereka sudah dinodai.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="GEN.34.28" />Mereka mengambil semua ternak domba, sapi, dan keledai, juga segala sesuatu yang ada di dalam kota maupun di ladang-ladang sekitarnya.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="GEN.34.29" />Mereka mengambil semua kekayaan dan harta benda dari rumah-rumah, serta menawan anak-anak kecil dan para perempuan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="GEN.34.30" />Yakub berkata kepada Simeon dan Lewi, “Kalian sudah membawa malapetaka bagiku dengan membusukkan nama baikku di mata orang Kanaan, Feris, dan semua penduduk negeri ini. Mereka akan bersatu menyerang keluarga kita yang jumlahnya sedikit, dan kita akan binasa.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="GEN.34.31" />Tetapi jawab Simeon dan Lewi, “Pantaskah dia memperlakukan adik kita seperti pelacur?”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="35" />
<s style="s1">Yakub kembali ke Betel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.35.1" />Allah berkata kepada Yakub, “Bersiaplah dan kembalilah ke Betel, di mana Aku berjumpa denganmu pada waktu kamu melarikan diri dari kakakmu Esau. Buatlah sebuah mezbah untuk-Ku di tempat itu, dan tinggallah di sana.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="GEN.35.2" />Maka Yakub berkata kepada seluruh anggota keluarganya dan semua orang yang bersama-sama dengan dia, “Singkirkanlah semua patung berhala asing yang ada padamu. Bersihkanlah diri kalian, lalu kenakan pakaian yang bersih juga.<f caller="+"><fr>35:2
</fr><fk>Bersihkanlah …
</fk><ft>Ini pertama kali adat pembersihan disebutkan sebelum menghadap TUHAN atau memasuki perkemahan Israel. Di kemudian hari, umat Israel diberi beberapa ketetapan tentang syarat yang disebut ‘penyucian’ diri. Artinya kesucian secara ritual dan lahiriah (jasmani). Lihat contoh perkembangan tata cara penyucian di Kel. 19:10, Im. 17:15-16, dan Bil. 8:5-22.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="GEN.35.3" />Marilah kita bersiap-siap pergi ke Betel. Di sana, aku hendak mendirikan mezbah untuk Allah, yang selalu menolongku saat aku kesulitan dan selalu menyertaiku ke mana pun aku pergi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="GEN.35.4" />Lalu mereka menyerahkan kepada Yakub semua patung berhala asing yang ada pada mereka, juga anting-anting di telinga mereka.<f caller="+"><fr>35:4
</fr><fk>patung berhala … anting-anting …
</fk><ft>Kemungkinan besar, Yakub hendak menghindari pandangan orang bahwa keluarganya membunuh semua laki-laki di Sikem hanya untuk merampas harta mereka. Anting-anting— yang pada zaman PL dipakai oleh laki-laki maupun perempuan— kelihatan sangat mencolok. Jadi, harta seperti itu disembunyikan. Patung-patung berhala itu kemungkinan besar termasuk harta yang dirampas dari Sikem, dan mungkin juga patung yang dicuri Rahel dari rumah Laban (Kej. 31). Di antara rombongan besar mereka, termasuk tawanan dan budak, pasti ada yang masih percaya kepada berhala.</ft></f> Yakub mengubur semua benda itu di bawah sebuah pohon besar dekat kota Sikem.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="GEN.35.5" />Pada waktu Yakub dan rombongan keluarganya berangkat, Allah mendatangkan rasa takut yang hebat atas seluruh penduduk kota-kota sekitar, sehingga tidak ada seorang pun yang berani mengejar mereka.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="GEN.35.6" />Keluarga Yakub tiba di tempat bernama Lus, yang disebut Betel, di Kanaan.<x caller="+"><xo>35:6
</xo><xt>Kej. 28:19</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="GEN.35.7" />Di sana, Yakub membuat sebuah mezbah dan menamai tempat itu El Betel,<f caller="+"><fr>35:7
</fr><fk>El Betel
</fk><ft>Arti nama El Betel adalah ‘Allah Betel’.</ft></f> karena di situlah Allah sudah menjumpainya ketika dia lari dari Esau, kakaknya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="GEN.35.8" />Di tempat itu jugalah Debora, pengasuh Ribka, meninggal dunia. Dia dikuburkan di bawah pohon besar yang di dataran rendah dekat Betel. Sejak saat itu, pohon tersebut dinamai Alon Bakut.<f caller="+"><fr>35:8
</fr><fk>Alon Bakut
</fk><ft>Arti nama Alon Bakut adalah ‘pohon ratapan’.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="GEN.35.9" />Saat Yakub kembali dari Padan Aram, Allah menjumpai dia lagi dan memberkatinya.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="GEN.35.10" />Kata Allah kepadanya,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">“Namamu memang Yakub, tetapi mulai sekarang Aku memberi nama baru kepadamu. Kamu akan dikenal dengan nama Israel.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="GEN.35.11" />Aku, Allah Yang Mahakuasa, memberkatimu supaya kamu beranak cucu hingga menjadi banyak. Bangsa-bangsa akan lahir dari keturunanmu dan kamu akan menjadi leluhur para raja.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="GEN.35.12" />Tanah yang sudah Aku berikan kepada Abraham dan Isak, akan Aku berikan kepadamu dan keturunanmu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="13" bcv="GEN.35.13" />Sesudah Allah selesai berbicara kepada Yakub, Dia kembali ke surga.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="GEN.35.14" />Lalu Yakub mendirikan sebuah batu sebagai peringatan bahwa di tempat itulah Allah sudah berbicara kepadanya. Yakub menuangkan persembahan air anggur<f caller="+"><fr>35:14
</fr><fk>persembahan air anggur
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: persembahan curahan. Yakub memberikan kedua persembahan itu sebagai wujud terima kasihnya kepada Allah atas perjanjian besar yang Allah sampaikan, dan kemungkinan juga untuk meresmikan batu peringatan itu.</ft></f> dan minyak zaitun di atas batu tersebut.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="GEN.35.15" />Yakub menamai tempat itu Betel,<f caller="+"><fr>35:15
</fr><fk>Betel
</fk><ft>Arti nama Betel adalah ‘rumah Allah’.</ft></f> karena di situ Allah sudah berbicara kepadanya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Rahel meninggal saat melahirkan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="GEN.35.16" />Kemudian mereka meninggalkan Betel dan melanjutkan perjalanan menuju Efrata. Tetapi sebelum tiba di Efrata, Rahel merasakan sakit menjelang persalinan. Dan persalinannya pun sangat sulit.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="GEN.35.17" />Pada titik paling berat dalam persalinannya itu, bidan berkata kepadanya, “Jangan takut, karena kamu melahirkan seorang anak laki-laki.”
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="GEN.35.18" />Sambil menghembuskan nafas terakhirnya, Rahel menamai anaknya yang baru lahir itu Ben Oni,<f caller="+"><fr>35:18
</fr><fk>Ben Oni
</fk><ft>Arti nama Ben Oni adalah ‘anak yang mendatangkan penderitaanku’.</ft></f> tetapi Yakub menamainya Benyamin.<f caller="+"><fr>35:18
</fr><fk>Benyamin
</fk><ft>Arti nama Benyamin adalah ‘anak yang mendatangkan keuntungan’ atau ‘anak di tangan kananku’.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="GEN.35.19" />Sesudah Rahel meninggal, dia dikuburkan di suatu tempat di jalan menuju Efrata, yang juga disebut Betlehem.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="GEN.35.20" />Yakub mendirikan sebuah batu peringatan di kuburannya, dan batu itu masih ada sampai kitab ini ditulis.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="GEN.35.21" />Sesudah itu, Yakub<f caller="+"><fr>35:21
</fr><fk>Yakub
</fk><ft>Nama Yakub di teks sumber disebut Israel (Kej. 32:28; 35:10). Mulai pasal ini, di naskah Ibrani sering menyebut kedua namanya bergantian. TSI menggunakan nama Yakub untuk nama pribadi, sedangkan Israel digunakan untuk menyebut bangsa keturunannya.</ft></f> meneruskan perjalanan sampai di bagian selatan menara Eder dan mendirikan kemahnya di sana.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="GEN.35.22" />Sewaktu Yakub tinggal di sana, Ruben tidur dengan Bilha, budak Rahel yang diperistri Yakub. Berita itu pun sampai kepada Yakub.
</p>
<s style="s1">Anak-anak Yakub
</s>
<p style="p">Inilah kedua belas anak laki-laki Yakub:
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="23" bcv="GEN.35.23" />Anak-anaknya dari Lea adalah Ruben (anak sulung), Simeon, Lewi, Yehuda, Isakar, dan Zebulon.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="24" bcv="GEN.35.24" />Anak-anaknya dari Rahel adalah Yusuf dan Benyamin.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="25" bcv="GEN.35.25" />Anak-anaknya dari Bilha, budak Rahel, adalah Dan serta Naftali.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="26" bcv="GEN.35.26" />Anak-anaknya dari Zilpa, budak Lea, adalah Gad dan Asyer.
</p>
<p style="p">Itulah semua anak laki-laki Yakub yang lahir di Padan Aram.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Isak meninggal dunia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="GEN.35.27" />Yakub kembali kepada Isak, ayahnya, di Mamre yang juga disebut Kiryat Arba dan sekarang dikenal dengan nama Hebron. Kakeknya (Abraham) dahulu menetap di sana juga.
<ve />
<v id="28-29" bcv="GEN.35.28" />Isak meninggal pada usia yang sangat tua, 180 tahun. Lalu TUHAN menempatkan dia bersama dengan nenek moyangnya yang sudah meninggal dunia. Esau dan Yakub menguburkan dia.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="36" />
<s style="s1">Keturunan Esau
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.36.1" />Berikut ini adalah keturunan Esau, yang juga disebut Edom.
<ve />
<v id="2-3" bcv="GEN.36.2" />Esau menikah dengan dua perempuan Kanaan dan seorang dari kaum Ismael.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Istri pertama bernama Adah (anak Elon, orang Het).
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Istri kedua bernama Oholibama (anak Anah dan cucu Zibeon, orang Hewi).
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Istri ketiga bernama Basmat (anak Ismael). Basmat adalah adik Nebayot.<f caller="+"><fr>36:2-3
</fr><fk>nama-nama istri Esau
</fk><ft>Nama-nama istri Esau dan suku asal mereka dalam ayat ini berbeda dengan yang tertulis di Kej. 26:34 dan 28:9. Ada yang menafsirkan bahwa Esau memberi nama baru kepada tiga istrinya. Berdasarkan tafsiran ini, istri pertama, Adah, diberi nama Basmat, istri kedua, Oholibama, diberi nama Yudit, dan istri ketiga, Basmat, diberi nama Mahalat.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="4-5" bcv="GEN.36.4" />Ketiga istri Esau melahirkan lima anak laki-laki baginya di Kanaan. Adah melahirkan Elifas. Basmat melahirkan Rehuel. Dan Oholibama melahirkan tiga anak bernama Yeus, Yalam, dan Korah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6-8" bcv="GEN.36.6" />Esau dan Yakub memiliki banyak harta dan ternak. Karena ternak mereka terlalu banyak, lahan tempat tinggal mereka tidak cukup untuk memenuhi kebutuhan ternak-ternak itu. Jadi, Esau (yang juga disebut Edom) pergi meninggalkan Yakub dengan membawa ketiga istrinya, anak-anaknya, dan semua orang yang tinggal bersamanya, juga semua kawanan ternak dan seluruh harta benda yang dia peroleh selama di Kanaan. Mereka pindah ke negeri yang jauh, di daerah pegunungan Seir.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="9" bcv="GEN.36.9" />Inilah daftar keturunan Esau, bapak dari orang-orang Edom di daerah pegunungan Seir.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="GEN.36.10" />Anaknya dari Adah bernama Elifas.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Anaknya dari Basmat bernama Rehuel.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="11" bcv="GEN.36.11" />Elifas mempunyai lima anak laki-laki bernama Teman, Omar, Sefo, Gatam, dan Kenas.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="GEN.36.12" />Elifas juga mempunyai seorang anak laki-laki bernama Amalek dari gundiknya yang bernama Timna. Itulah keenam cucu Adah, istri Esau yang pertama.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="13" bcv="GEN.36.13" />Rehuel mempunyai empat anak laki-laki bernama Nahat, Serah, Syama, dan Miza. Itulah keempat cucu Basmat, istri Esau yang ketiga.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="14" bcv="GEN.36.14" />Dari istri Esau yang bernama Oholibama, yaitu anak Anah dan cucu Zibeon, Esau memperoleh tiga anak laki-laki bernama Yeus, Yalam, dan Korah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15-16" bcv="GEN.36.15" />Berikut adalah nama-nama kepala suku keturunan Esau:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Elifas, anak sulung Esau, mempunyai anak-anak bernama Teman, Omar, Sefo, Kenas, Korah, Gatam, dan Amalek. Mereka menjadi kepala-kepala suku keturunan Esau dari Adah yang berkuasa di Edom. Setiap suku dinamai sesuai dengan nama mereka masing-masing.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="17" bcv="GEN.36.17" />Rehuel, anak kedua Esau, mempunyai anak-anak bernama Nahat, Serah, Syama, dan Miza. Mereka menjadi kepala-kepala suku keturunan Esau dari Basmat. Setiap suku dinamai sesuai dengan nama mereka masing-masing.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="18" bcv="GEN.36.18" />Yeus, Yalam, dan Korah, yaitu ketiga anak Esau dari Oholibama (yang adalah anak Anah), menjadi kepala-kepala atas suku-suku yang dinamai sesuai dengan nama mereka masing-masing.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="GEN.36.19" />Demikianlah daftar nama anak laki-laki Esau, yang juga disebut Edom. Mereka adalah nenek moyang dari masing-masing suku mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Penduduk asli Edom
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="20-21" bcv="GEN.36.20" />Berikut ini adalah anak-anak Seir, orang Hori: Lotan, Syobal, Zibeon, Ana, Disyon, Ezer, dan Disyan. Mereka menjadi kepala-kepala suku penduduk asli di daerah itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="22" bcv="GEN.36.22" />Lotan mempunyai dua anak laki-laki, yaitu Hori dan Hemam. Lotan juga mempunyai saudara perempuan bernama Timna.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="23" bcv="GEN.36.23" />Syobal mempunyai lima anak laki-laki, yaitu Alwan, Manahat, Ebal, Syefo, dan Onam.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="24" bcv="GEN.36.24" />Zibeon mempunyai dua anak laki-laki, yaitu Aya dan Ana. Ana inilah yang menemukan sumber mata air panas di padang belantara ketika dia sedang menggembalakan keledai-keledai milik ayahnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="25" bcv="GEN.36.25" />Ana mempunyai seorang anak laki-laki bernama Disyon dan seorang anak perempuan bernama Oholibama.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="26" bcv="GEN.36.26" />Disyon mempunyai empat anak laki-laki bernama Hemdan, Esban, Yitran, dan Keran.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="27" bcv="GEN.36.27" />Ezer mempunyai tiga anak laki-laki bernama Bilhan, Zaawan, dan Akan.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="28" bcv="GEN.36.28" />Disyan mempunyai dua anak laki-laki, yaitu Us dan Aran.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29-30" bcv="GEN.36.29" />Itulah nama-nama kepala suku orang Hori. Mereka mendiami tanah Seir. Masing-masing suku dinamai sesuai nama kepala suku mereka, yaitu suku Lotan, Syobal, Zibeon, Ana, Disyon, Ezer, dan Disyan.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Raja-raja di Edom
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="31-39" bcv="GEN.36.31" />Sebelum ada raja yang memerintah bangsa Israel, raja-raja berikut ini sudah lebih dulu memerintah di negeri Edom. Mereka memerintah sebagai raja sampai akhir hidup mereka. Berikut ini nama-nama mereka secara berurutan:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Bela anak Beor dari kota Dinhaba,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Yobab anak Serah dari kota Bosra,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Husyam dari daerah Teman,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Hadad anak Bedad dari kota Awit, dialah yang mengalahkan orang Midian di negeri Moab,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Samla dari kota Masreka,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Saul dari kota Rehobot Dekat Sungai,<f caller="+"><fr>36:31-39
</fr><fk>Rehobot
</fk><ft>Nama ini berarti ‘tempat luas’.</ft></f>
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Baal Hanan anak Akbor, dan
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Hadad dari kota Pau.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Istri Hadad bernama Mehetabel, yaitu anak Matred dan cucu Mezahab.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="40-43" bcv="GEN.36.40" />Berikut ini adalah nama-nama kepala suku Edom, yaitu suku-suku dari keturunan Esau: Timna, Alfa, Yetet, Oholibama, Elah, Pinon, Kenas, Teman, Mibsar, Magdiel, dan Iram. Nama-nama mereka menjadi nama suku di wilayah tempat tinggal mereka masing-masing.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="37" />
<s style="s1">Mimpi-mimpi Yusuf
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.37.1" />Yakub tinggal di Kanaan, tempat ayahnya dahulu menetap.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="GEN.37.2" />Inilah riwayat keturunan Yakub.
</p>
<p style="p">Pada waktu Yusuf berusia tujuh belas tahun, dia biasa menggembalakan kawanan kambing domba milik ayahnya bersama kakak-kakak tirinya, yaitu anak-anak Yakub dari Bilha dan Zilpa. Suatu hari, Yusuf melaporkan kepada ayahnya tentang berbagai kenakalan yang dilakukan kakak-kakaknya.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="GEN.37.3" />Adapun Yakub<x caller="+"><xo>37:3
</xo><xt>Kej. 35:21 CK</xt></x> lebih menyayangi Yusuf daripada anak-anaknya yang lain karena Yusuf lahir pada hari tuanya. Yakub menyuruh orang untuk membuatkan jubah yang indah berwarna-warni sebagai hadiah istimewa untuk Yusuf.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="GEN.37.4" />Ketika kakak-kakaknya menyadari bahwa ayah mereka lebih sayang kepada Yusuf, mereka pun membenci Yusuf dan tidak mau lagi berbicara baik-baik dengan dia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="GEN.37.5" />Kebencian mereka semakin menjadi-jadi ketika Yusuf menceritakan mimpinya kepada mereka.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="GEN.37.6" />Begini kata Yusuf, “Dengarkanlah, aku ingin menceritakan mimpiku.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="GEN.37.7" />Dalam mimpiku, kita sedang bekerja bersama-sama mengikat gandum di ladang. Tiba-tiba ikatan gandumku berdiri, dan ikatan-ikatan gandum kalian mengelilingi dan bersujud kepada ikatan gandumku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="GEN.37.8" />Jawab kakak-kakaknya, “Jadi, kamu pikir kamu akan memerintah dan berkuasa atas kami?!” Mereka pun semakin membenci Yusuf karena mimpi dan perkataannya itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="GEN.37.9" />Kemudian Yusuf bermimpi lagi, dan dia menceritakannya kembali kepada kakak-kakaknya, “Aku bermimpi lagi. Dalam mimpi itu, aku melihat matahari, bulan, dan sebelas bintang bersujud kepadaku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="GEN.37.10" />Ketika Yusuf menceritakan mimpinya itu kepada ayahnya, dia ditegur, “Mimpi apa lagi yang kamu mimpikan ini?! Kamu pikir aku, ibumu, dan saudara-saudaramu akan datang bersujud kepadamu?!”
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="GEN.37.11" />Kakak-kakaknya semakin iri kepada Yusuf, tetapi Yakub merenungkan perkataan dan arti dari mimpi itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="GEN.37.12" />Pada suatu hari, ketika kakak-kakak Yusuf sedang menggembalakan kawanan kambing domba di Sikem,
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="GEN.37.13" />Yakub berkata kepada Yusuf, “Pergilah ke Sikem. Kakak-kakakmu sedang menggembalakan kawanan kambing domba di sana.”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Yusuf, “Ya Ayah, aku akan pergi!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="GEN.37.14" />Lanjut Yakub, “Lihatlah bagaimana keadaan kakak-kakakmu dan kawanan kambing domba kita, lalu kembalilah dan laporkan kepada ayah.” Demikianlah Yakub menyuruh Yusuf pergi meninggalkan Lembah Hebron.
</p>
<p style="p">Sesampainya Yusuf di Sikem,
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="GEN.37.15" />dia berjalan ke sana kemari mencari kakak-kakaknya di padang. Seseorang melihat dia dan bertanya, “Kamu sedang mencari apa?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="GEN.37.16" />Jawab Yusuf, “Saya mencari kakak-kakak saya yang sedang menggembalakan ternak. Apakah kamu melihat mereka dan tahu ke mana mereka pergi?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="GEN.37.17" />Jawab orang itu, “Mereka sudah pergi. Saya mendengar mereka berkata, ‘Ayo kita ke Dotan.’” Maka Yusuf menyusul saudara-saudaranya dan menemukan mereka di Dotan.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yusuf dijual dan dibawa ke Mesir
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="GEN.37.18" />Ketika kakak-kakaknya melihat Yusuf dari jauh, mereka bersepakat untuk membunuhnya.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="GEN.37.19" />Kata mereka satu sama lain, “Lihat, si tukang mimpi datang!
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="GEN.37.20" />Ayo kita bunuh dia, dan mayatnya kita buang ke dalam sumur kosong. Nanti kita katakan saja bahwa dia diterkam dan dimakan binatang buas. Kita lihat akan jadi apa mimpinya itu!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21-22" bcv="GEN.37.21" />Ketika Ruben mendengar rencana itu, dia berkata, “Janganlah kita membunuhnya.” Ruben berniat menyelamatkan Yusuf dari tangan mereka dan membawa dia pulang kepada ayah mereka. Lanjut Ruben, “Jangan menumpahkan darah. Buang saja dia ke dalam sumur kosong di padang belantara ini, tetapi tidak usah menyakitinya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="GEN.37.23" />Maka ketika Yusuf sampai kepada kakak-kakaknya, dengan kasar mereka langsung merenggut jubah Yusuf yang berwarna-warni itu
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="GEN.37.24" />dan membuang Yusuf ke dalam sumur yang kosong.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="GEN.37.25" />Sesudah itu, mereka duduk untuk makan. Tak lama kemudian, tampaklah di kejauhan rombongan pedagang orang Ismael yang datang dari daerah Gilead menuju Mesir. Mereka menuntun unta-unta yang mengangkut tiga jenis wangi-wangian dari getah pohon.<f caller="+"><fr>37:25
</fr><fk>tiga jenis wangi-wangian …
</fk><ft>Ketiga jenis wangi-wangian ini tidak lazim ditemukan di Indonesia, dalam bahasa Inggris adalah
</ft><ft><it>aromatic gum</it> (getah dari tanaman
<it>rockwood</it>),
<it>balm
</it> (getah dari pohon
<it>mastic</it>), dan mur (<it>myrrh</it>).</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="GEN.37.26" />Lalu Yehuda berkata kepada saudara-saudaranya, “Apa untungnya kalau kita membunuh Yusuf dan menyembunyikan mayatnya?
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="GEN.37.27" />Bagaimana kalau kita menjual dia kepada pedagang-pedagang itu? Dengan begitu, kita tidak membunuhnya, karena dia saudara kita dan satu ayah dengan kita.” Saudara-saudaranya pun setuju.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="GEN.37.28" />Jadi, pada waktu pedagang-pedagang Midian yang adalah orang Ismael itu lewat, mereka mengeluarkan Yusuf dari sumur dan menjualnya kepada pedagang-pedagang itu seharga dua puluh keping perak. Lalu pedagang-pedagang itu membawa Yusuf ke Mesir.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="GEN.37.29" />Ketika Ruben kembali ke sumur dan melihat bahwa Yusuf sudah tidak ada, dia merobek pakaiannya karena sangat menyesal.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="GEN.37.30" />Lalu dia kembali kepada saudara-saudaranya dan berkata, “Anak itu sudah tidak ada di sumur! Apa yang harus aku lakukan?!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="GEN.37.31" />Mereka lalu membunuh seekor kambing dan mencelupkan jubah Yusuf ke dalam darah kambing itu.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="GEN.37.32" />Mereka membawa jubah itu kepada ayah mereka dan berkata, “Kami menemukan ini. Periksalah. Apakah jubah ini milik anakmu?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="GEN.37.33" />Yakub mengenali jubah itu dan berkata, “Benar, ini jubah anakku Yusuf. Pasti binatang buas sudah mencabik-cabik dia sampai mati dan memakannya!”
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="GEN.37.34" />Yakub merobek-robek pakaiannya tanda berduka dan mengikat kain karung pada pinggangnya. Dia berkabung untuk anaknya itu selama berhari-hari.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="GEN.37.35" />Semua anak Yakub yang lain, baik perempuan maupun laki-laki, berusaha menghibur ayah mereka, tetapi dia tidak mau dihibur. Katanya kepada mereka, “Biarkan aku berduka sampai hari aku masuk ke Syeol!”<f caller="+"><fr>37:35
</fr><fk>Syeol
</fk><ft>Pada zaman tulisan Musa, Allah belum menyatakan kepada manusia tentang surga dan neraka. Manusia berpikir bahwa semua jiwa orang mati masuk ke tempat penampungan bernama Syeol. Tempat itu gelap, tanpa sukacita, dan dianggap berada di bawah bumi. Kadang-kadang dalam puisi PL dikatakan bahwa pintu Syeol terletak di dasar laut yang paling dalam. Melalui tulisan Daud di Mazmur, kita menemukan harapan bahwa manusia dapat hidup selama-lamanya sebagai sahabat Allah. (Lihat Mzm. 16:11, 21:4, dan 23:6.) Bacalah ajaran Yesus mengenai hal kehidupan kekal di Mat. 22:29-32, Mrk. 12:24-27, dan Luk. 20:34-38.</ft></f> Yakub terus bersedih karena Yusuf, anaknya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="GEN.37.36" />Sementara itu, di Mesir, para pedagang Midian menjual Yusuf kepada seorang komandan pengawal raja bernama Potifar.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="38" />
<s style="s1">Kisah Yehuda dan Tamar
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.38.1" />Pada waktu itu, Yehuda meninggalkan saudara-saudaranya dan tinggal bersama seseorang bernama Hira, orang Adulam.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="GEN.38.2" />Di sana, dia bertemu dengan seorang perempuan Kanaan, anak Syua. Lalu Yehuda menikah dengan dia dan tidur dengannya.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="GEN.38.3" />Perempuan itu mengandung dan melahirkan seorang anak laki-laki. Yehuda menamai anak itu Er.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="GEN.38.4" />Sesudah itu, dia mengandung lagi dan melahirkan anak laki-laki, lalu menamai anak itu Onan.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="GEN.38.5" />Beberapa waktu kemudian, ketika Yehuda dan keluarganya sudah pindah dan tinggal di Kesib, perempuan itu mengandung lagi dan melahirkan anak laki-laki. Dia menamai anak itu Syela.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="GEN.38.6" />Ketika Er, anak sulung Yehuda, sudah dewasa, Yehuda menikahkan dia dengan seorang perempuan bernama Tamar.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="GEN.38.7" />Kelakuan Er sangatlah jahat di mata TUHAN. Maka TUHAN mengambil nyawanya.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="GEN.38.8" />Lalu berkatalah Yehuda kepada Onan, “Penuhilah kewajibanmu kepada istri kakakmu Er, sebagaimana biasanya adat kita. Nikahilah dia sehingga anak laki-laki yang lahir pertama akan menjadi penerus garis keturunan kakakmu.”<f caller="+"><fr>38:8
</fr><fk>Nikahilah … penerus garis keturunan kakakmu.
</fk><ft>Kalimat ini menjelaskan maksud kata ‘kewajiban’ yang tersirat dalam naskah Ibrani. Informasi ini dibuat tersurat bagi pembaca zaman ini yang belum mengetahui seperti apa adat pada zaman yang dikisahkan dalam cerita ini. Lihat Ul. 25:5.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="GEN.38.9" />Tetapi Onan tahu bahwa dengan berbuat demikian, artinya dia tidak membangun garis keturunan sendiri. Maka setiap kali dia bersetubuh dengan Tamar, dia sengaja menumpahkan air maninya di tanah supaya tidak memberi keturunan bagi kakaknya.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="GEN.38.10" />Perbuatan Onan itu sangat jahat di mata TUHAN. Maka TUHAN mengambil nyawanya juga.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="GEN.38.11" />Karena takut hal yang sama akan terjadi kepada Syela, anak bungsunya, berkatalah Yehuda kepada Tamar, “Pergilah dan tinggallah di rumah orangtuamu sebagai janda sampai Syela dewasa.” Maka Tamar kembali ke rumah orangtuanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="GEN.38.12" />Beberapa waktu kemudian, istri Yehuda, anak Syua, meninggal dunia. Sesudah Yehuda melalui masa perkabungannya, dia pergi ke Timna bersama Hira, sahabatnya dari Adulam, untuk mengawasi orang-orang yang bekerja menggunting bulu domba-dombanya.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="GEN.38.13" />Tamar mendapat kabar bahwa Yehuda akan datang ke Timna untuk menggunting bulu domba.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="GEN.38.14" />Saat itu, Tamar mengetahui bahwa Syela sudah dewasa, tetapi tidak dinikahkan dengannya. Karena itu, Tamar mengganti pakaian kejandaannya, menutupi kepala dan wajahnya dengan kerudung sehingga tidak dikenali orang, lalu dia pergi dan duduk di depan gerbang kota Enaim, di pinggir jalan yang menuju ke Timna.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="GEN.38.15" />Ketika Yehuda melihat dia, Yehuda mengira bahwa dia seorang pelacur, sebab wajahnya tertutup kerudung.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="GEN.38.16" />Karena tidak tahu bahwa perempuan itu adalah menantunya, Yehuda pun mendekati dia dan berkata, “Mari. Aku mau tidur denganmu.”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Tamar, “Apa imbalannya bagiku?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="GEN.38.17" />Kata Yehuda, “Sebagai imbalan, aku akan memberikan seekor anak kambing.”
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu kata Tamar, “Jaminan apa yang akan Bapak berikan sebelum aku menerima anak kambing itu?”
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="GEN.38.18" />Tetapi Yehuda balik bertanya, “Jaminan apa yang kamu inginkan dariku?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Tamar, “Aku minta cincin meteraimu, juga kalung dan tongkatmu.” Yehuda memenuhi permintaannya. Mereka pun bersetubuh, lalu Tamar mengandung.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="GEN.38.19" />Sesudah itu, Tamar pulang dan membuka kerudungnya. Dia kembali mengenakan pakaian kejandaannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="GEN.38.20" />Beberapa waktu kemudian, Yehuda meminta sahabatnya Hira, orang Adulam, untuk mengantarkan anak kambing kepada perempuan itu dan mengambil kembali benda-benda miliknya yang dijadikan jaminan. Namun, Hira tidak berhasil menemukan perempuan itu.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="GEN.38.21" />Maka dia bertanya kepada orang-orang di sekitar situ, “Di manakah pelacur yang biasa ada di pinggir jalan yang menuju ke Timna, di depan gerbang kota Enaim?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab mereka, “Di sini tidak ada pelacur<f caller="+"><fr>38:21
</fr><fk>pelacur
</fk><ft>Kata ‘pelacur’ dalam ayat 21-22 berbeda dengan ayat 15. Dalam kedua ayat ini, pelacur yang dimaksud adalah perempuan yang tidur dengan banyak laki-laki sebagai bentuk penyembahan dewa.</ft></f> seperti itu.”
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="GEN.38.22" />Maka Hira kembali dan berkata kepada Yehuda, “Aku tidak menemukan pelacur itu. Aku sudah bertanya kepada orang-orang di sana, tetapi kata mereka, ‘Tidak pernah ada pelacur di sini.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="GEN.38.23" />Jawab Yehuda, “Baiklah. Yang penting kita sudah berusaha menepati janji dengan membawa anak kambing imbalannya. Biarlah dia menahan barang-barangku yang dijadikan jaminan, sebab kalau kita terus mencarinya, kita akan menjadi bahan tertawaan orang.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="GEN.38.24" />Kurang lebih tiga bulan kemudian, Yehuda mendapat kabar bahwa menantunya, Tamar, sudah melacurkan diri dan hamil di luar nikah. Maka Yehuda berkata dengan tegas, “Bawalah dia keluar dan bakarlah perempuan itu karena perbuatannya!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="GEN.38.25" />Ketika Tamar dibawa keluar untuk dibunuh, dia menyuruh seseorang untuk menyampaikan pesan kepada Yehuda, mertuanya, “Pemilik cincin meterai, kalung, dan tongkat ini, adalah orang yang menghamiliku. Apakah Bapak mengenali benda-benda ini?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="GEN.38.26" />Kemudian Yehuda memeriksa benda-benda tersebut dan berkata, “Dia yang benar! Saya tidak menepati janji untuk menikahkannya dengan anak saya Syela.” Lalu Yehuda tidak pernah lagi tidur dengannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="GEN.38.27" />Ketika tiba waktunya Tamar bersalin, ternyata dia melahirkan anak kembar.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="GEN.38.28" />Dalam kesakitan karena persalinannya itu, salah satu bayi mengeluarkan tangannya. Maka bidan yang membantu persalinan Tamar mengikatkan benang merah pada tangan bayi itu. Kata bidan itu, “Bayi inilah yang lahir duluan.”
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="GEN.38.29" />Tetapi bayi itu menarik kembali tangannya dan bayi yang lain keluar lebih dulu. Lalu bidan itu berkata, “Bagaimana kamu bisa keluar duluan?!” Maka anak laki-laki itu dinamai Peres.<f caller="+"><fr>38:29
</fr><fk>Peres
</fk><ft>Arti nama Peres adalah ‘dia yang menerobos’.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="GEN.38.30" />Sesudah itu, barulah lahir bayi laki-laki yang ada benang merah di tangannya. Dia dinamai Zerah.<f caller="+"><fr>38:30
</fr><fk>Zerah
</fk><ft>Arti nama Zerah adalah ‘merah’ dan ‘cahaya fajar’.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>

<c id="39" />
<s style="s1">Yusuf di rumah Potifar
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.39.1" />Sementara itu, Yusuf sudah dibawa ke Mesir oleh para pedagang orang Ismael dan dijual kepada Potifar, komandan pengawal raja Mesir.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="GEN.39.2" />Tetapi TUHAN menyertai Yusuf selama dia bekerja sebagai budak orang Mesir itu, sehingga dia selalu berhasil dalam semua pekerjaannya.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="GEN.39.3" />Potifar melihat bahwa TUHAN membuat Yusuf mengerjakan seluruh pekerjaannya dengan baik.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="GEN.39.4" />Karena itu dia senang kepada Yusuf dan menunjuk dia sebagai pelayan pribadi untuk menangani urusan rumahnya dan mengelola segala miliknya.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="GEN.39.5" />Sejak Yusuf mengurus segala sesuatu yang dipercayakan Potifar kepadanya, TUHAN semakin memberkati keluarga orang Mesir itu. TUHAN memberkati segala miliknya, baik di rumah maupun di ladang.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="GEN.39.6" />Potifar mempercayakan segala miliknya kepada Yusuf sepenuhnya. Dengan demikian dia hanya perlu mengurus urusan pribadinya sendiri.
</p>
<p style="p">Yusuf bertubuh kekar dan dia sangat tampan.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="GEN.39.7" />Seiring berjalannya waktu, istri Potifar mulai menaruh hati pada Yusuf, dan dia berkata, “Marilah tidur denganku.”
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="GEN.39.8" />Tetapi Yusuf menolak istri majikannya itu. Kata Yusuf, “Tuan Potifar sudah mempercayakan segala miliknya kepada saya.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="GEN.39.9" />Tidak ada orang lain di dalam rumah ini yang diberi kuasa sebesar saya. Tuan sudah mempercayakan semuanya kepada saya, kecuali Nyonya, karena Nyonya adalah istrinya. Bagaimana mungkin saya berdosa terhadap Allah dengan melakukan perbuatan sejahat ini!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="GEN.39.10" />Hari demi hari, istri Potifar berulang kali mengajak Yusuf tidur dengannya, tetapi Yusuf tetap pada pendiriannya dan menolak setiap ajakannya.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="GEN.39.11" />Pada suatu hari, Yusuf sedang melakukan tugas-tugasnya dan kebetulan tidak ada pekerja lain di rumah.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="GEN.39.12" />Istri Potifar menarik pakaian Yusuf dan berkata, “Ayolah, tidurlah denganku!” Yusuf berhasil melarikan diri, tetapi pakaiannya tertinggal dalam genggaman istri Potifar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="GEN.39.13" />Ketika perempuan itu melihat Yusuf sudah melarikan diri dengan meninggalkan pakaiannya,
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="GEN.39.14" />dia berteriak memanggil para pekerjanya di luar, “Lihatlah, orang Ibrani yang dibawa suamiku ke rumah ini sudah meremehkan kita! Dia baru saja berusaha memperkosaku! Karena itulah aku berteriak.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="GEN.39.15" />Ketika dia mendengar aku berteriak, dia melarikan diri dan pakaiannya tertinggal.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="GEN.39.16" />Istri Potifar membiarkan pakaian Yusuf di sampingnya sampai suaminya pulang.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="GEN.39.17" />Ketika suaminya datang, dia berkata, “Budak Ibrani yang kamu bawa ke rumah ini hendak mempermalukanku.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="GEN.39.18" />Ketika aku berteriak, dia melarikan diri dan meninggalkan pakaiannya.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="GEN.39.19" />Rupanya beginilah kelakuan budakmu terhadapku!” Mendengar cerita istrinya itu, Potifar sangat marah.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yusuf di penjara
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="GEN.39.20" />Potifar pun melemparkan Yusuf ke dalam penjara tempat tahanan raja.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="GEN.39.21" />Namun, TUHAN menyertai Yusuf dan setia mengasihinya. TUHAN membuat kepala penjara terkesan dengan Yusuf, sehingga
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="GEN.39.22" />dia mempercayakan Yusuf tanggung jawab untuk mengurus segala sesuatu yang berkaitan dengan para tahanan lainnya.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="GEN.39.23" />Kepala penjara tidak pernah mempertanyakan tugas yang berada dalam tanggung jawab Yusuf, karena Yusuf selalu berhasil dalam segala sesuatu yang dia lakukan, sebab TUHAN menyertainya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="40" />
<s style="s1">Mimpi-mimpi pegawai istana
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.40.1" />Waktu pun berlalu. Pada suatu hari, kepala juru minuman dan kepala juru roti di istana membuat kesalahan terhadap raja Mesir.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="GEN.40.2" />Raja<x caller="+"><xo>40:2
</xo><xt>Kej. 12:15</xt></x> sangat marah terhadap kedua pegawai istananya itu
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="GEN.40.3" />dan memerintahkan supaya mereka dimasukkan ke dalam penjara yang diawasi oleh komandan pengawal raja, yakni tempat Yusuf ditahan.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="GEN.40.4" />Komandan pengawal menugaskan Yusuf untuk mengurus kebutuhan dua tahanan itu. Lama mereka dikurung di sana.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="GEN.40.5" />Suatu malam, kepala juru minuman dan kepala juru roti sama-sama bermimpi. Mimpi mereka berbeda dan memiliki arti masing-masing.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="GEN.40.6" />Keesokan harinya, ketika Yusuf bertemu kedua pegawai istana itu, mereka kelihatan sedang bersusah hati.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="GEN.40.7" />Maka Yusuf bertanya kepada mereka, “Mengapa hari ini kalian tampak murung? Ada apa?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="GEN.40.8" />Jawab mereka, “Tadi malam kami bermimpi, tetapi tidak ada yang bisa mengartikan mimpi-mimpi kami.”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Yusuf, “Hanya Allah yang tahu arti mimpi. Ceritakanlah kepada saya, dan dengan pertolongan-Nya, saya akan menerangkan arti mimpi kalian.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="GEN.40.9" />Lalu kepala juru minuman menceritakan mimpinya kepada Yusuf, “Dalam mimpi itu, saya melihat ada pohon anggur di depan saya.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="GEN.40.10" />Pohon anggur itu bercabang tiga. Pada ketiga cabangnya tumbuh tunas, kemudian bunga, lalu buah.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="GEN.40.11" />Saat itu saya sedang memegang gelas minum raja. Saya memetik beberapa buah anggur dan memerasnya ke dalam gelas itu, lalu saya hidangkan kepada raja.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="GEN.40.12" />Jawab Yusuf, “Inilah arti mimpimu: Tiga cabang berarti tiga hari.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="GEN.40.13" />Dalam tiga hari, raja akan membebaskan dan mengembalikanmu pada jabatan yang dulu. Kamu akan kembali menyajikan minuman kepada raja seperti sebelum kamu dipenjara.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="GEN.40.14" />Namun, waktu kamu sudah bebas nanti dan keadaanmu sudah baik, tolong jangan lupakan saya. Bantulah saya untuk keluar dari penjara ini. Berbaik hatilah kepada saya dengan memberitahu raja tentang saya.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="GEN.40.15" />Dulu, saya diculik dan dibawa paksa dari negeri orang Ibrani. Di sini pun saya dipenjarakan karena tuduhan yang tidak pernah saya lakukan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="GEN.40.16" />Ketika kepala juru roti melihat bahwa mimpi kepala juru minuman itu memiliki arti yang baik, dia pun berkata kepada Yusuf, “Aku juga bermimpi. Dalam mimpiku, ada tiga keranjang roti di atas kepalaku.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="GEN.40.17" />Keranjang yang paling atas berisi macam-macam roti untuk raja. Tetapi burung-burung datang dan memakannya dari keranjang di atas kepala saya itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="GEN.40.18" />Jawab Yusuf, “Inilah arti mimpimu: Tiga keranjang berarti tiga hari.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="GEN.40.19" />Dalam tiga hari, raja akan memerintahkan supaya kepalamu dipenggal dan mayatmu digantung pada sebuah tiang. Lalu burung-burung akan memakan dagingmu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="GEN.40.20" />Tiga hari kemudian adalah hari ulang tahun raja. Dia mengadakan pesta dan mengundang semua pejabatnya. Pada pesta tersebut, raja mengeluarkan<f caller="+"><fr>40:20
</fr><fk>mengeluarkan
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: mengangkat. Penulis menggunakan kata ‘mengangkat’ untuk menyampaikan dua arti: 1) mengangkat seseorang ke suatu jabatan, dan 2) memenggal serta menggantung seseorang sebagai hukuman mati.</ft></f> kedua pegawainya dari penjara.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="GEN.40.21" />Kepala juru minuman dikembalikan kepada jabatannya semula untuk menyajikan anggur kepada raja,
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="GEN.40.22" />sedangkan kepala juru roti dihukum mati. Semua itu terjadi tepat seperti yang dikatakan Yusuf.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="GEN.40.23" />Namun, kepala juru minuman tidak ingat kepada Yusuf. Dia melupakannya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="41" />
<s style="s1">Arti mimpi raja Mesir
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.41.1" />Dua tahun kemudian, raja Mesir bermimpi bahwa dia sedang berdiri di tepi sungai Nil.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="GEN.41.2" />Dalam mimpinya itu, dia melihat tujuh ekor sapi yang sehat dan gemuk keluar dari sungai Nil lalu memakan rumput di pinggir sungai.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="GEN.41.3" />Kemudian tujuh ekor sapi lain yang kurus kering dan buruk rupa keluar juga dari sungai Nil dan berdiri di tepi sungai itu bersama ketujuh sapi yang sehat tadi.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="GEN.41.4" />Lalu ketujuh sapi yang kurus memakan ketujuh sapi yang gemuk. Sesudah itu raja terbangun dari tidurnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="GEN.41.5" />Dia kembali tidur dan bermimpi lagi. Dalam mimpinya yang kedua, dia melihat tujuh bulir gandum tumbuh pada satu batang. Ketujuh bulir gandum itu sangat baik dan berisi.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="GEN.41.6" />Kemudian dia melihat tujuh bulir gandum lain tumbuh. Yang ini layu dan kurus karena hembusan angin timur yang panas dan kering.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="GEN.41.7" />Lalu ketujuh bulir gandum yang kurus kering itu menelan ketujuh bulir gandum yang baik dan berisi. Raja kembali terbangun dan sadar bahwa itu hanya mimpi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="GEN.41.8" />Keesokan paginya, raja merasa gelisah. Maka dia memanggil semua ahli sihir dan orang bijaksana di Mesir, lalu menceritakan mimpinya kepada mereka. Namun, tidak seorang pun dapat mengartikan mimpi-mimpi itu.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="GEN.41.9" />Kata juru minuman kepada raja, “Hari ini saya teringat kesalahan saya.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="GEN.41.10" />Waktu itu, Tuanku Raja sangat marah kepada beberapa pegawai istana, sehingga saya dan kepala juru roti dimasukkan ke penjara di bawah pengawasan komandan pengawal raja.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="GEN.41.11" />Suatu malam, kami berdua bermimpi dan masing-masing mimpi itu mempunyai arti.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="GEN.41.12" />Di sana ada seorang pemuda Ibrani yang menjadi budak komandan pengawal raja. Kami menceritakan mimpi-mimpi itu kepadanya, dan dia menjelaskan artinya kepada kami.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="GEN.41.13" />Lalu semuanya terjadi seperti yang dia katakan: Saya dikembalikan ke jabatan semula, sedangkan kepala juru roti dihukum mati dan digantung pada tiang.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="GEN.41.14" />Maka raja memerintahkan agar Yusuf dipanggil. Dengan segera, Yusuf pun dikeluarkan dari penjara. Dia mencukur janggut dan mengenakan pakaian yang bersih, lalu pergi menghadap raja.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="GEN.41.15" />Kata raja kepada Yusuf, “Saya bermimpi, tetapi tidak ada seorang pun yang dapat mengartikannya. Saya sudah mendengar bahwa kamu dapat mengartikan mimpi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="GEN.41.16" />Jawab Yusuf, “Bukan hamba, melainkan Allah yang akan memberikan penjelasan yang tepat bagi Tuanku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="GEN.41.17" />Lalu raja menceritakan mimpinya kepada Yusuf, “Dalam mimpi itu, saya berdiri di tepi sungai Nil,
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="GEN.41.18" />dan saya melihat tujuh ekor sapi yang sehat dan gemuk keluar dari sungai Nil lalu memakan rumput di pinggir sungai.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="GEN.41.19" />Kemudian tujuh ekor sapi lain yang kurus dan buruk rupa keluar juga dari sungai. Baru kali ini saya melihat sapi sejelek itu di Mesir!
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="GEN.41.20" />Sapi yang kurus memakan ketujuh sapi yang gemuk.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="GEN.41.21" />Tetapi walaupun sudah memakan ketujuh sapi gemuk itu, tetap saja mereka kurus kering. Sesudah itu saya terbangun.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="GEN.41.22" />“Kemudian saya tertidur lagi dan kembali bermimpi. Dalam mimpi yang kedua, saya melihat tujuh bulir gandum yang baik dan berisi tumbuh pada satu batang.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="GEN.41.23" />Lalu tumbuhlah tujuh bulir gandum lain yang tampak layu dan kurus karena ditiup angin timur yang panas dan kering.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="GEN.41.24" />Ketujuh bulir gandum yang layu itu menelan ketujuh bulir gandum yang baik.
</p>
<p style="p">“Saya sudah menceritakan mimpi-mimpi ini kepada para ahli sihir, tetapi tidak ada seorang pun yang dapat mengartikannya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="GEN.41.25" />Jawab Yusuf kepada raja, “Kedua mimpi itu memiliki arti yang sama. Allah sudah memberitahu Baginda apa yang hendak dilakukan-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="GEN.41.26" />Tujuh sapi yang sehat dan tujuh bulir gandum yang baik sama artinya, yaitu tujuh tahun penuh kemakmuran.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="GEN.41.27" />Sedangkan tujuh sapi yang kurus kering dan tujuh bulir gandum yang layu karena angin timur berarti tujuh tahun bencana kelaparan.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="GEN.41.28" />Inilah yang saya maksud dengan perkataan tadi, ‘Allah sudah memberitahu Baginda apa yang hendak dilakukan-Nya.’
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="GEN.41.29" />Akan ada tujuh tahun penuh kemakmuran di seluruh Mesir.
<ve />
<v id="30-31" bcv="GEN.41.30" />Sesudah itu, selama tujuh tahun kemudian, akan ada bencana kelaparan di negeri ini. Bencana kelaparan itu sedemikian parahnya hingga orang lupa akan masa sebelumnya yang penuh kelimpahan.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="GEN.41.32" />Dua kali mimpi itu disampaikan Allah kepada Baginda, artinya Dia sudah menetapkan bahwa hal itu harus terjadi, dan Dia akan segera melaksanakannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="GEN.41.33" />“Sekarang, sebaiknya Baginda mencari orang yang cerdas dan bijaksana. Tugaskanlah dia untuk mengelola seluruh negeri Mesir.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="GEN.41.34" />Selain itu, biarlah Baginda juga menugaskan pejabat-pejabat lain untuk mengumpulkan hasil panen dari rakyat Mesir. Selama tujuh tahun kemakmuran, orang-orang harus memberikan dua puluh persen dari seluruh hasil panen mereka.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="GEN.41.35" />Dengan demikian, mereka mengumpulkan gandum selama tujuh tahun yang berlimpah. Dan biarlah Baginda memerintahkan agar bahan makanan itu disimpan di berbagai kota di seluruh Mesir dan dijaga dengan baik.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="GEN.41.36" />Itulah cadangan makanan untuk masa kelaparan yang akan terjadi di seluruh negeri nantinya. Hanya dengan cara ini, seluruh penduduk Mesir akan dapat bertahan hidup.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yusuf menjadi orang kedua yang berkuasa di Mesir
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="GEN.41.37" />Usulan Yusuf dipandang baik oleh raja dan para pejabatnya.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="GEN.41.38" />Lalu kata raja kepada para pejabatnya itu, “Nyatalah bahwa tidak ada seorang pun yang bisa menangani persoalan ini lebih baik daripada Yusuf, karena dia dipimpin oleh roh-roh ilahi.”<f caller="+"><fr>41:38
</fr><fk>roh-roh ilahi
</fk><ft>Dalam bahasa Ibrani, ‘elohim’ berarti ‘Allah’ dalam bentuk jamak, tetapi biasanya diterjemahkan tunggal dalam PL. Dalam ucapan raja di sini, TSI menerjemahkan ‘elohim’ sebagai ‘roh-roh ilahi’ karena raja Mesir tidak percaya kepada Allah Yang Esa.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="GEN.41.39" />Raja kemudian berkata kepada Yusuf, “Karena roh-roh ilahi sudah menunjukkan semua ini kepadamu, tidak ada orang lain yang lebih bijaksana dan cerdas daripadamu!
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="GEN.41.40" />Saya berikan kepadamu kuasa atas seluruh kerajaan dan rakyat Mesir. Tidak ada yang lebih berkuasa daripadamu kecuali saya sebagai raja.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="GEN.41.41" />“Dengan ini, saya mengangkatmu menjadi orang kedua yang berkuasa atas seluruh Mesir.”
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="GEN.41.42" />Lalu raja melepas cincin dengan cap kerajaan dari jarinya dan memasangnya pada jari Yusuf. Raja juga memberikan pakaian linen berkualitas tinggi dan kalung emas untuk dikenakan Yusuf.
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="GEN.41.43" />Raja kemudian menyuruh Yusuf naik ke kereta kuda yang biasanya digunakan oleh orang kedua yang berkuasa di Mesir. Pasukan pengawal raja membawa Yusuf berkeliling, sambil mengumumkan kepada seluruh rakyat bahwa mereka harus berlutut, karena Yusuf sudah diangkat menjadi penguasa nomor dua di Mesir.
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="GEN.41.44" />Kata raja kepada Yusuf, “Saya memang raja, tetapi tidak ada seorang pun yang dapat bertindak di negeri ini tanpa seizinmu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="45-46" bcv="GEN.41.45" />Demikianlah Yusuf dilantik menjadi penguasa. Usianya tiga puluh tahun ketika dia mulai melayani raja dan memerintah atas seluruh Mesir. Raja memberikan nama baru bagi Yusuf, yakni Safnat Paneah, serta memberinya seorang istri bernama Asnat. Asnat adalah anak Potifera, imam dewa matahari di kota Heliopolis.<f caller="+"><fr>41:45-46
</fr><fk>Heliopolis
</fk><ft>Heliopolis adalah nama lain untuk kota On.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="47" bcv="GEN.41.47" />Selama tujuh tahun kemakmuran, hasil panen sangat melimpah.
<ve />
<v id="48" bcv="GEN.41.48" />Dalam tahun-tahun itu, Yusuf mengumpulkan semua kelebihan hasil panen di negeri Mesir. Dia membangun gudang-gudang di setiap kota dan menyimpan hasil panen dari ladang-ladang di wilayah sekitarnya.
<ve />
<v id="49" bcv="GEN.41.49" />Hasil panen gandum yang dikumpulkan Yusuf begitu melimpah bagaikan pasir di laut sehingga jumlahnya tak dapat dihitung lagi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="50" bcv="GEN.41.50" />Sebelum bencana kelaparan melanda Mesir, Asnat istri Yusuf melahirkan dua anak laki-laki.
<ve />
<v id="51" bcv="GEN.41.51" />Yusuf menamai anak sulungnya Manasye,<f caller="+"><fr>41:51
</fr><fk>Manasye
</fk><ft>Arti nama Manasye adalah ‘menyebabkan lupa’.</ft></f> sebab katanya, “Allah sudah membuatku melupakan segala penderitaanku dan kaum keluarga ayahku.”
<ve />
<v id="52" bcv="GEN.41.52" />Anak keduanya diberi nama Efraim<f caller="+"><fr>41:52
</fr><fk>Efraim
</fk><ft>Arti nama Efraim adalah ‘berbuah’ atau ‘berhasil’.</ft></f> karena dia berkata, “Di negeri penderitaan, Allah sudah membuatku berhasil.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="53" bcv="GEN.41.53" />Sesudah tujuh tahun, berakhirlah masa kemakmuran di Mesir
<ve />
<v id="54" bcv="GEN.41.54" />dan mulailah bencana kelaparan selama tujuh tahun berikutnya, tepat seperti perkataan Yusuf. Kelaparan melanda berbagai negeri, tetapi di Mesir tetap ada makanan.
<ve />
<v id="55" bcv="GEN.41.55" />Ketika seluruh rakyat Mesir kelaparan, mereka berseru kepada raja meminta makanan. Raja menyuruh mereka menghadap Yusuf dan melakukan apa yang dia perintahkan.
<ve />
<v id="56-57" bcv="GEN.41.56" />Sewaktu bencana kelaparan itu semakin parah di seluruh Mesir, Yusuf membuka gudang-gudang gandum dan menjualnya kepada penduduk Mesir. Bencana itu juga menyebar ke seluruh bumi sehingga orang dari bangsa-bangsa lain pun berdatangan kepada Yusuf untuk membeli gandum.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="42" />
<s style="s1">Kakak-kakak Yusuf membeli gandum ke Mesir
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.42.1" />Ketika Yakub mendapat kabar bahwa ada persediaan gandum di Mesir, dia berkata kepada anak-anaknya, “Kalian jangan diam saja!”
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="GEN.42.2" />Lanjut Yakub, “Aku dengar ada gandum di Mesir. Pergilah ke sana dan belilah gandum supaya kita tidak mati kelaparan!”
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="GEN.42.3" />Maka kesepuluh kakak Yusuf pergi ke Mesir untuk membeli gandum.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="GEN.42.4" />Tetapi Yakub sengaja tidak mengizinkan Benyamin, adik kandung Yusuf, untuk ikut bersama kakak-kakak tirinya, sebab pikirnya, “Jangan sampai terjadi apa-apa padanya.”
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="GEN.42.5" />Kesepuluh anak Yakub berangkat bersama para pembeli lainnya, karena bencana kelaparan melanda seluruh negeri Kanaan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="GEN.42.6" />Pada waktu itu, Yusuf adalah pejabat tertinggi di Mesir dan dialah yang berkuasa untuk menjual gandum kepada seluruh rakyat negeri. Karena itu, kakak-kakak Yusuf datang dan bersujud untuk menghormatinya.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="GEN.42.7" />Ketika Yusuf melihat kakak-kakaknya, dia mengenali mereka, tetapi dia berpura-pura tidak tahu dan berbicara kepada mereka dengan kasar. Tanya Yusuf, “Dari mana kalian?!”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab mereka, “Kami datang dari Kanaan hendak membeli gandum.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="GEN.42.8" />Meskipun Yusuf mengenali kakak-kakaknya, mereka sudah tidak mengenalinya lagi.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="GEN.42.9" />Saat itu, teringatlah Yusuf pada mimpinya tentang mereka.<x caller="+"><xo>42:9
</xo><xt>Kej. 37:5-10</xt></x> Lalu dia berkata, “Kalian ini mata-mata dan sengaja menyusup ke sini untuk mencari tahu letak kelemahan negeri kami!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="GEN.42.10" />Jawab mereka, “Tidak, Tuan! Hamba-hambamu ini datang hanya untuk membeli bahan makanan.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="GEN.42.11" />Kami semua anak dari satu ayah. Kami bukan penipu atau mata-mata!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="GEN.42.12" />Kata Yusuf, “Tidak! Kalian pasti datang ke sini untuk menyelidiki letak kelemahan negeri kami!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="GEN.42.13" />Mereka kembali menjawab, “Kami datang dari Kanaan, anak dari satu ayah. Kami ini kakak beradik, semuanya ada dua belas laki-laki. Satu sudah meninggal dan adik kami yang bungsu ada bersama ayah kami.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="GEN.42.14" />Tetapi Yusuf berkata kepada mereka, “Seperti yang sudah saya katakan, kalian ini mata-mata!
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="GEN.42.15" />Namun, untuk membuktikan kejujuran kalian, saya bersumpah atas nama raja Mesir bahwa saya tidak akan membiarkan kalian pergi dari tempat ini sebelum adik bungsumu datang ke sini.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="GEN.42.16" />Pilihlah salah satu di antara kalian untuk pulang menjemput adik kalian dan membawanya ke sini. Sementara itu, yang lain akan ditahan dalam penjara sampai ucapan kalian tadi terbukti benar. Kalau ternyata kalian tidak punya adik, maka demi nama raja Mesir, kalian pasti mata-mata!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17-18" bcv="GEN.42.17" />Lalu Yusuf memasukkan mereka ke dalam penjara. Pada hari ketiga, Yusuf berkata kepada mereka, “Karena saya orang yang takut dan hormat kepada Allah, saya akan membebaskan kalian dengan satu syarat.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="GEN.42.19" />Kalau kalian benar-benar orang jujur, maka biarlah salah satu dari antara kalian tetap ditahan, dan yang lainnya boleh pulang membawa gandum untuk keluarga kalian yang kelaparan.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="GEN.42.20" />Bawalah adik bungsu kalian kepadaku. Dengan begitu, kalian membuktikan bahwa kalian dapat dipercaya, sehingga kalian tidak akan dihukum mati.” Saudara-saudara Yusuf pun setuju.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="GEN.42.21" />Berkatalah mereka satu sama lain, “Sekarang kita sedang dihukum atas kesalahan kita terhadap adik kita. Ingatlah betapa dulu kita melihat kepedihan hatinya, dan betapa dia memohon belas kasihan kepada kita, tetapi kita tidak mempedulikannya. Itulah sebabnya kita mengalami semua ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="GEN.42.22" />Ruben berkata, “Saat itu sudah kukatakan agar kita jangan menyakiti anak itu, tetapi kalian tidak menghiraukan perkataanku. Sekarang kita menerima balasan atas perbuatan kita.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="GEN.42.23" />Mereka tidak tahu bahwa Yusuf mengerti percakapan mereka, karena sebelumnya mereka berbicara dengan Yusuf melalui seorang penerjemah.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="GEN.42.24" />Mendengar semuanya itu, Yusuf pergi meninggalkan mereka dan menangis. Sesudah mampu menahan perasaannya, dia kembali dan memerintahkan agar Simeon ditahan. Simeon diikat di hadapan saudara-saudaranya, lalu yang lain diperbolehkan pulang ke Kanaan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="GEN.42.25" />Yusuf menyuruh anak buahnya untuk mengisi penuh karung-karung mereka dengan gandum serta memasukkan uang pembayaran gandum ke itu dalam karung mereka masing-masing. Yusuf juga memerintahkan supaya mereka dibawakan bekal dalam perjalanan pulang.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="GEN.42.26" />Sesudah karung-karung itu dimuat ke atas punggung keledai-keledai mereka, orang-orang itu pun berangkat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="GEN.42.27" />Malam harinya, di tempat mereka beristirahat, salah satu saudara Yusuf membuka karungnya untuk memberi makan keledai. Ketika dia membuka karung itu, dilihatnyalah bahwa uang pembayaran ada di atas gandum.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="GEN.42.28" />Lalu dia berkata kepada saudara-saudaranya, “Lihat, uangku dikembalikan! Ini ada di dalam karung!” Mereka pun menjadi takut dan gelisah, lalu berkata satu sama lain, “Apa yang sedang Allah perbuat terhadap kita?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="GEN.42.29" />Beberapa hari kemudian, setibanya di rumah, mereka menceritakan kepada Yakub semua yang sudah terjadi,
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="GEN.42.30" />“Penguasa di negeri itu berbicara dengan kasar dan menuduh kami sebagai mata-mata.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="GEN.42.31" />Kami sudah menjelaskan, ‘Kami bukan penipu, bukan mata-mata.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="GEN.42.32" />Kami dua belas bersaudara. Satu adik kami sudah meninggal, dan yang bungsu tinggal bersama ayah kami di Kanaan.’
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="GEN.42.33" />Lalu penguasa itu berkata, ‘Buktikanlah kalau kalian memang orang jujur. Salah satu dari kalian harus tinggal, sedangkan yang lain boleh pulang membawa gandum untuk keluarga kalian.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="GEN.42.34" />Tetapi kalian harus membawa adik bungsumu itu kepada saya. Dengan begitu, saya akan tahu bahwa kalian jujur dan bukan mata-mata. Saya akan melepaskan saudara kalian, dan kalian bebas berjual beli di Mesir.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="GEN.42.35" />Sewaktu mereka membongkar muatan bahan makanan, tampaklah uang mereka sudah dikembalikan ke dalam karung masing-masing. Melihat itu, Yakub dan anak-anaknya sangat ketakutan.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="GEN.42.36" />Lalu berkatalah Yakub, “Apa kalian mau aku kehilangan semua anakku?! Yusuf sudah mati, Simeon tidak kembali, dan sekarang kalian akan mengambil Benyamin dariku! Betapa malangnya aku!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="GEN.42.37" />Ruben menjawab, “Aku akan bertanggung jawab penuh atas Benyamin. Aku pasti membawanya kembali. Kalau aku tidak membawa dia pulang, Ayah boleh membunuh kedua anak laki-lakiku!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="38" bcv="GEN.42.38" />Tetapi kata Yakub, “Aku tidak mengizinkan Benyamin pergi! Kakaknya sudah mati. Tinggal dia saja anakku dari Rahel. Aku sudah tua, dan kalau sampai terjadi sesuatu terhadapnya, pastilah aku segera masuk Syeol<x caller="+"><xo>42:38
</xo><xt>Kej. 37:35</xt></x> karena dukacita.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="43" />
<s style="s1">Saudara-saudara Yusuf kembali ke Mesir
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.43.1" />Bencana kelaparan semakin parah di negeri itu.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="GEN.43.2" />Sesudah persediaan makanan mereka habis, Yakub berkata kepada anak-anaknya, “Pergilah ke Mesir untuk membeli sedikit bahan makanan lagi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="GEN.43.3" />Jawab Yehuda, “Ayah, penguasa Mesir itu sudah memperingatkan kita dengan keras untuk jangan menghadap dia bila kami tidak membawa Benyamin.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="GEN.43.4" />Kalau Ayah mengizinkan dia ikut, kami akan segera berangkat untuk membeli gandum.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="GEN.43.5" />Tetapi kalau Ayah tidak mengizinkannya ikut, kami tidak akan pergi, karena penguasa itu sudah mengatakan bahwa kami tidak boleh menghadap tanpa adik kami.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="GEN.43.6" />Kata Yakub, “Mengapa kalian menambah masalah bagiku dengan memberitahu orang itu bahwa kalian masih punya adik?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="GEN.43.7" />Jawab mereka, “Orang itu menanyai kami dengan teliti mengenai diri kita dan keluarga kita. Katanya kepada kami, ‘Apakah ayah kalian masih hidup? Apakah kalian mempunyai saudara yang lain?’ Jadi kami menjawab semua pertanyaannya. Kami tidak tahu kalau dia akan menyuruh kami membawa Benyamin!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="GEN.43.8" />Yehuda berkata kepada ayah mereka, “Izinkanlah Benyamin ikut dan kami akan segera berangkat. Aku yang bertanggung jawab atas dia. Kalau tidak, kita semua akan mati kelaparan.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="GEN.43.9" />Aku menjamin bahwa dia tetap hidup. Jika aku tidak membawanya pulang dengan selamat, biar aku menanggung kesalahan seumur hidupku.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="GEN.43.10" />Seandainya waktu itu Ayah memperbolehkan dia ikut, kami pasti sudah pulang pergi dua kali ke Mesir untuk membeli bahan makanan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="GEN.43.11" />Jawab Yakub, “Ya sudah. Kalau begitu jangan pergi dengan tangan kosong. Bawalah pemberian untuk penguasa itu dari hasil terbaik negeri ini, sedikit madu, kacang-kacangan,<f caller="+"><fr>43:11
</fr><fk>kacang-kacangan
</fk><ft>Kedua jenis kacang yang disebutkan Yakub adalah buah pistasi (Inggris:
<it>pistachio nuts</it>) dan buah badam (<it>almond</it>). Kedua jenis kacang ini bukan makanan pokok.</ft></f> dan wangi-wangian dari getah pohon.<x caller="+"><xo>43:11
</xo><xt>Kej. 37:25</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="GEN.43.12" />Bawalah uang dua kali lipat karena kalian harus memberikan uang yang waktu itu dikembalikan ke dalam karung-karungmu. Mungkin itu suatu kekeliruan.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="GEN.43.13" />Bawalah adikmu juga dan pergilah menghadap orang itu.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="GEN.43.14" />Semoga Allah Yang Mahakuasa membuat orang itu berbelas kasihan kepada kalian, sehingga kamu semua serta Benyamin dan Simeon kembali kepadaku. Namun, jika aku harus kehilangan anak-anakku lagi, ya sudahlah, yang harus terjadi terjadilah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="GEN.43.15" />Maka mereka berangkat bersama Benyamin ke Mesir dengan membawa pemberian dari negeri mereka beserta uang pembayaran dua kali lipat. Setibanya di sana, mereka datang menghadap Yusuf.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="GEN.43.16" />Ketika Yusuf melihat Benyamin ada bersama kakak-kakaknya, dia segera menyuruh kepala pengurus rumahnya, “Bawalah orang-orang ini ke rumah saya. Lalu sembelihlah seekor hewan dan masaklah. Siang ini mereka akan makan bersama saya.”
<ve />
<v id="17-18" bcv="GEN.43.17" />Kepala pengurus rumah pun melaksanakan perintah Yusuf. Tetapi kakak-kakaknya ketakutan saat menyadari bahwa mereka dibawa ke rumah Yusuf. Kata mereka, “Ini pasti karena uang yang dikembalikan ke dalam karung-karung kita saat pertama kali datang ke sini. Mungkin sekarang kita akan dijadikan budak dan keledai-keledai kita akan dirampas.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Perjamuan makan di rumah Yusuf
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="GEN.43.19" />Sesampainya di pintu rumah Yusuf, mereka mendekati kepala pengurus rumah itu dan berkata,
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="GEN.43.20" />“Tuan, mohon izin berbicara. Dulu kami pernah datang ke sini membeli gandum.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="GEN.43.21" />Dalam perjalanan pulang, ketika kami bermalam, kami membuka karung masing-masing dan menemukan semua uang pembayaran ada di dalam karung. Sekarang kami membawa uang itu untuk dikembalikan.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="GEN.43.22" />Kami tidak tahu siapa yang menaruh uang itu ke dalam karung-karung kami. Kali ini kami juga membawa uang tambahan untuk membeli bahan makanan lagi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="GEN.43.23" />Kepala pengurus rumah itu berkata, “Jangan kuatir. Tentang uang tersebut, tentulah itu pemberian dari Allahmu, yaitu Allah yang disembah ayahmu. Saya sudah menerima pembayaran kalian yang waktu itu.” Kemudian dia membawa Simeon kepada mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="GEN.43.24" />Diantarnya orang-orang itu masuk ke rumah Yusuf, lalu dia membawakan mereka air untuk mencuci kaki serta memberi makan keledai-keledai mereka.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="GEN.43.25" />Anak-anak Yakub kemudian menyiapkan hadiah-hadiah yang akan diberikan kepada Yusuf, karena mereka sudah diberitahu bahwa mereka akan makan siang bersamanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="GEN.43.26" />Ketika Yusuf pulang, mereka menyerahkan semua pemberian itu sambil bersujud untuk menghormatinya.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="GEN.43.27" />Yusuf menanyakan keadaan mereka, kemudian berkata, “Bagaimana kabar ayahmu yang pernah kalian ceritakan waktu itu? Apakah dia masih hidup?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="GEN.43.28" />Jawab mereka, “Hambamu, ayah kami, masih hidup dan keadaannya baik-baik saja.” Lalu mereka bersujud lagi kepadanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="GEN.43.29" />Ketika Yusuf melihat Benyamin, dia berkata, “Inikah adik yang pernah kalian ceritakan? Nak, semoga Allah memberkatimu.”
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="GEN.43.30" />Tetapi Yusuf tidak dapat menahan perasaan sayang dan rindu kepada adiknya. Jadi dia cepat-cepat masuk ke kamarnya dan menangis.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="GEN.43.31" />Sesudah mencuci muka, Yusuf pun keluar dan sambil menahan perasaannya, dia menyuruh agar makan siang dihidangkan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="GEN.43.32" />Para pelayannya sudah menyediakan meja untuk Yusuf sendiri, meja terpisah untuk kakak beradik itu, dan sebuah meja lain untuk orang-orang Mesir yang biasanya makan bersama Yusuf. Hal ini dilakukan karena bagi orang Mesir, duduk makan bersama orang Ibrani adalah suatu kehinaan.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="GEN.43.33" />Saudara-saudara Yusuf diberi tempat di meja yang berhadapan dengan Yusuf. Tempat duduk mereka diatur menurut urutan kelahiran, mulai dari yang tertua sampai yang termuda. Ketika menyadari hal itu, mereka saling berpandangan dengan terheran-heran.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="GEN.43.34" />Makanan mereka dihidangkan dari meja Yusuf sendiri. Benyamin diberi bagian lima kali lebih banyak daripada kakak-kakaknya. Yusuf dan saudara-saudaranya itu menikmati makan dan minum sampai puas.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="44" />
<s style="s1">Yusuf menguji saudara-saudaranya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.44.1" />Sesudah itu, Yusuf berkata kepada kepala pengurus rumahnya, “Isilah karung orang-orang ini dengan gandum sebanyak yang mampu mereka bawa. Masukkan juga uang pembayaran mereka masing-masing di dekat mulut karungnya.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="GEN.44.2" />Untuk karung milik adik mereka yang paling bungsu, taruhlah cawan perakku bersama uang pembayarannya.” Maka kepala pengurus rumah itu melakukan sesuai perintah Yusuf.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="GEN.44.3" />Keesokan harinya, waktu masih subuh, saudara-saudara Yusuf dipersilakan berangkat dengan keledai mereka.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="GEN.44.4" />Tetapi baru saja mereka keluar dari kota itu, belum jauh jaraknya, Yusuf berkata kepada kepala pengurus rumahnya, “Kejarlah orang-orang itu. Sesudah kamu menyusul mereka, katakanlah, ‘Tuan kami sudah sangat baik kepada kalian, tetapi kalian malah membalas kebaikannya dengan mencuri cawan peraknya!
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="GEN.44.5" />Jahat sekali perbuatanmu! Tuan kami tidak hanya minum dari cawan itu, tetapi juga menggunakannya untuk meramal masa depan.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="GEN.44.6" />Kepala pengurus rumah itu pun mengejar mereka, lalu berbicara kepada mereka sesuai dengan perintah Yusuf.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="GEN.44.7" />Tetapi jawab saudara-saudara Yusuf kepadanya, “Mengapa Tuan berkata begitu? Hamba-hambamu ini tidak mungkin melakukan hal jahat seperti itu!
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="GEN.44.8" />Tuan sendiri tahu bahwa ketika datang kembali dari Kanaan, kami sudah mengembalikan uang pembayaran yang ditemukan dalam karung-karung kami. Untuk apa kami mencuri emas atau perak dari rumah tuanmu?
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="GEN.44.9" />Bila Tuan menemukan benda itu di dalam salah satu karung kami, biarlah pemilik karung itu dihukum mati dan kami yang lain dijadikan budak Tuan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="GEN.44.10" />Kepala pengurus rumah Yusuf berkata, “Baiklah, sesuai dengan hukuman yang kalian tentukan, maka bila benda itu ditemukan, pemilik karung itulah yang akan dijadikan budak bagiku, sedangkan yang lainnya boleh pergi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="GEN.44.11" />Mereka segera menurunkan karung-karungnya dari keledai masing-masing dan membukanya.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="GEN.44.12" />Lalu kepala pengurus rumah tangga itu memeriksa semua karung, mulai dari anak yang tertua hingga berakhir pada yang bungsu. Cawan perak itu ditemukan di dalam karung milik Benyamin.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="GEN.44.13" />Seketika mereka langsung merobek pakaian masing-masing sebagai tanda duka, lalu memuat lagi karung-karung pada keledai-keledai mereka dan kembali menuju kota.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="GEN.44.14" />Yusuf masih di rumahnya saat Yehuda dan saudara-saudaranya tiba. Mereka bersujud di hadapan Yusuf karena sangat takut.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="GEN.44.15" />Berkatalah Yusuf kepada mereka, “Apa-apaan perbuatanmu itu! Tidakkah kalian tahu bahwa orang seperti saya pasti bisa meramalkan apa pun yang disembunyikan?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="GEN.44.16" />Lalu Yehuda menjawab, “Tuan, kami tidak bisa berkata apa-apa. Kami tidak dapat membuktikan bahwa kami benar. Allah sudah mengungkapkan kesalahan kami. Karena itu, biarlah kami semua menjadi budak Tuan, jangan hanya pemilik karung yang kedapatan cawan Tuan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="GEN.44.17" />Jawab Yusuf, “Tidak! Saya tidak akan berbuat seperti itu. Orang yang di dalam karungnya ditemukan cawan perak saya, dialah yang akan menjadi budak saya. Yang lainnya boleh pergi dengan selamat kepada ayah kalian.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yehuda hendak menggantikan Benyamin
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="GEN.44.18" />Yehuda pun mendekat dan berkata kepada Yusuf, “Tuan, mohon izinkan saya berbicara, dan janganlah marah kepada hambamu ini, karena saya tahu bahwa Tuan mempunyai kekuasaan besar seperti raja.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="GEN.44.19" />Tuan pernah menanyakan apakah kami memiliki ayah atau adik.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="GEN.44.20" />Kami pun sudah menjawab bahwa kami memiliki ayah yang sudah lanjut usia. Dalam masa tuanya, dia mendapat dua anak lagi dari salah seorang istrinya. Yang satu sudah meninggal, dan sekarang tinggal yang bungsu. Itu sebabnya ayah kami sangat menyayanginya.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="GEN.44.21" />Lalu Tuan berkata kepada kami, ‘Bawalah adikmu itu agar saya dapat melihatnya.’
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="GEN.44.22" />Kami pun sudah mengatakan kepada Tuan bahwa anak itu tidak dapat dipisahkan dari ayahnya, karena bila itu terjadi, ayah bisa mati.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="GEN.44.23" />Lalu Tuan mengatakan bahwa kami tidak akan diperbolehkan menghadap jika tidak membawa adik kami itu.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="GEN.44.24" />Ketika pulang, kami pun sudah menyampaikan pesan Tuan kepada ayah kami.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="GEN.44.25" />Lalu ayah menyuruh kami ke sini lagi untuk membeli bahan makanan.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="GEN.44.26" />Tetapi kami mengatakan bahwa tidak mungkin menghadap Tuan tanpa membawa adik kami, karena itu adalah perintah dari Tuan sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="GEN.44.27" />Lalu berkatalah hambamu, yaitu ayah kami, ‘Kalian sudah tahu bahwa istriku, Rahel, hanya memberiku dua anak laki-laki.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="GEN.44.28" />Yang satu sudah meninggalkanku, dan aku berkata, “Pasti dia diterkam binatang buas.” Sejak saat itu, aku tidak pernah melihatnya lagi.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="GEN.44.29" />Sekarang kalian mau membawa anakku yang bungsu juga. Kalau sampai terjadi sesuatu terhadapnya, aku akan segera masuk Syeol<x caller="+"><xo>44:29
</xo><xt>Kej. 37:35</xt></x> karena dukacita.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="GEN.44.30" />Lanjut Yehuda, “Jadi Tuan, apa yang akan terjadi pada ayah jika kami pulang tanpa adik bungsu kami itu? Hanya dialah semangat hidup ayah kami!
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="GEN.44.31" />Jika ayah melihat adik bungsu kami tidak pulang bersama hamba-hambamu ini, dia akan mati, dan kami yang bersalah, karena kami seakan membunuh dia dengan dukacita.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="GEN.44.32" />Sebagai jaminan kepada ayah, hambamu ini sudah berjanji akan membawa pulang adik bungsu kami. Kalau dia tidak pulang, saya akan bersalah terhadap ayah seumur hidup.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="GEN.44.33" />Karena itu, hamba mohon untuk dapat menggantikan adik kami menjadi budak Tuan. Izinkanlah Benyamin pulang bersama kakak-kakaknya yang lain.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="GEN.44.34" />Saya tidak sanggup menyaksikan duka macam apa yang akan diderita ayah kami apabila saya kembali tanpa membawa adik kami!”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="45" />
<s style="s1">Yusuf mengungkapkan dirinya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.45.1" />Yusuf tidak mampu lagi menahan perasaannya, maka disuruhnya semua pelayannya untuk keluar ruangan. Ketika dia tinggal sendirian bersama saudara-saudaranya, dia berkata, “Ini aku, Yusuf!”
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="GEN.45.2" />Yusuf pun menangis tersedu-sedu hingga terdengar oleh beberapa orang Mesir, dan berita itu dengan cepat sampai ke istana raja.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="GEN.45.3" />Katanya lagi, “Akulah Yusuf! Benarkah ayahku masih hidup?” Tetapi saudara-saudaranya hanya bisa diam karena terkejut dan takut.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="GEN.45.4" />Berkatalah Yusuf kepada saudara-saudaranya, “Mari, mendekatlah.” Maka mereka pun mendekat. “Aku Yusuf, saudara kalian, yang kalian jual kepada para pedagang yang waktu itu sedang menuju Mesir.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="GEN.45.5" />Janganlah menyesali diri atau marah terhadap dirimu sendiri karena kalian sudah menjualku. Sesungguhnya Allahlah yang sudah mengatur agar aku ke sini terlebih dahulu, untuk dapat menyelamatkan hidup banyak orang.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="GEN.45.6" />Bencana kelaparan sudah dua tahun dan masih akan terus berlangsung selama lima tahun ke depan. Tidak ada yang bisa membajak ataupun memanen kebun mereka.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="GEN.45.7" />Allah sudah mengutus aku mendahului kalian untuk menyelamatkanmu dengan cara yang luar biasa ini, supaya keturunan kalian tetap bertahan di bumi.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="GEN.45.8" />Jadi, bukan kalian yang mengatur supaya aku dibawa ke sini, melainkan Allah sendiri. Dia sudah menempatkan aku sebagai penasihat bagi raja, tuan atas seluruh istananya, dan penguasa atas seluruh Mesir.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="GEN.45.9" />Sesudah itu Yusuf berkata lagi, “Segeralah kembali kepada ayah dan katakan kepadanya,
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1">‘Anakmu Yusuf masih hidup! Allah sudah menempatkan dia sebagai penguasa atas seluruh Mesir. Segeralah datang! Jangan lama-lama!
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="GEN.45.10" />Bawalah semua harta benda, sapi, domba, dan kambing kalian. Ayah dan semua anak cucu kalian akan tinggal di daerah Gosyen,<f caller="+"><fr>45:10
</fr><fk>Gosyen
</fk><ft>Wilayah Gosyen terletak di daerah timur laut muara sungai Nil.</ft></f> supaya lebih dekat dengan aku.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="GEN.45.11" />Bencana kelaparan ini masih akan berlangsung selama lima tahun lagi. Karena itu, sebaiknya ayah dan semua saudaraku tinggal dekat dengan aku, supaya aku dapat mencukupi semua kebutuhan kalian dan ternak kalian. Dengan begitu kalian bisa bertahan melalui bencana kelaparan yang hebat ini.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="GEN.45.12" />Kata Yusuf lagi, “Kalian semua, khususnya Benyamin, sudah melihat dengan mata kepalamu sendiri bahwa akulah Yusuf.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="GEN.45.13" />Ceritakanlah kepada ayah tentang kejayaanku di Mesir yang sudah kalian lihat sendiri ini. Dan segeralah bawa ayah kepadaku!”
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="GEN.45.14" />Lalu Yusuf dan adiknya Benyamin saling berpelukan dan keduanya menangis.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="GEN.45.15" />Dia juga mencium dan memeluk kakak-kakaknya sambil menangis. Sesudah itu, mereka bercakap-cakap dengan dia.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Raja mengundang keluarga Yusuf tinggal di Mesir
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="GEN.45.16" />Berita tentang kedatangan saudara-saudara Yusuf terdengar sampai ke istana. Raja dan semua pejabatnya turut senang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="GEN.45.17" />Lalu kata raja kepada Yusuf, “Suruhlah saudara-saudaramu memuat bahan makanan sebanyak yang mereka perlukan ke atas keledai-keledai mereka dan pulang ke Kanaan.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="GEN.45.18" />Biarlah mereka kembali ke sini dengan membawa serta ayah kalian dan seluruh anggota keluargamu untuk menetap di sini. Saya akan memberikan tanah terbaik di Mesir, dan mereka akan hidup berkecukupan di sini.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="GEN.45.19" />Juga suruhlah mereka membawa sejumlah kereta untuk menjemput ayah kalian, kaum perempuan, dan anak-anak kecil.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="GEN.45.20" />Mereka tidak perlu memikirkan soal harta benda yang harus ditinggalkan, karena barang-barang terbaik di negeri ini akan menjadi milik mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="GEN.45.21" />Anak-anak Yakub pun melaksanakan semua hal itu. Dan sesuai perintah raja, Yusuf membawakan beberapa kereta serta bekal yang cukup untuk perjalanan.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="GEN.45.22" />Yusuf juga memberikan kepada kakaknya masing-masing satu pasang pakaian. Tetapi kepada adiknya, Benyamin, diberikannya lima pasang pakaian ganti dan 3,5 kilogram keping perak.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="GEN.45.23" />Selain itu, Yusuf mengirimkan untuk ayahnya sepuluh keledai jantan yang mengangkut muatan berupa hasil terbaik Mesir, juga sepuluh keledai betina yang mengangkut gandum, roti, serta bahan makanan lain untuk bekal perjalanan ayahnya ke Mesir.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="GEN.45.24" />Sesudah itu, saudara-saudaranya berpamitan, dan Yusuf berpesan agar mereka tidak bertengkar satu sama lain dalam perjalanan.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="GEN.45.25" />Demikianlah mereka keluar dari Mesir dan kembali ke Kanaan, kepada ayah mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="GEN.45.26" />Setibanya di rumah, mereka menceritakan kepada Yakub, “Yusuf masih hidup! Dia sudah menjadi penguasa atas seluruh Mesir!” Mendengar berita itu, Yakub terkejut dan tidak langsung percaya.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="GEN.45.27" />Tetapi ketika mereka menyampaikan semua pesan Yusuf kepadanya dan sesudah melihat kereta-kereta yang dikirim untuk menjemputnya, bangkitlah semangat hidup Yakub.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="GEN.45.28" />Katanya, “Anakku Yusuf masih hidup! Hanya inilah kerinduan hatiku sekarang, untuk dapat bertemu dengannya sebelum aku mati.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="46" />
<s style="s1">Yakub dan seluruh keluarganya pindah ke Mesir
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.46.1" />Lalu Yakub memulai perjalanannya ke Mesir dengan membawa semua yang dia miliki. Setibanya di Bersyeba, dia mempersembahkan beberapa hewan kurban kepada Allah Isak, ayahnya.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="GEN.46.2" />Malam itu, Allah berbicara kepadanya dalam mimpi, “Yakub, Yakub!”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawabnya, “Ya, ini aku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="GEN.46.3" />Allah berkata, “Akulah Allah, Allah ayahmu. Janganlah takut untuk pergi ke Mesir, karena di sana Aku akan menjadikan keturunanmu bangsa yang besar.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="GEN.46.4" />Aku akan menyertaimu sampai ke Mesir, dan suatu hari nanti Aku akan membawa keturunanmu kembali ke Kanaan. Yusuf akan ada bersamamu ketika kamu meninggal.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="GEN.46.5" />Lalu Yakub bersama rombongan keluarga besarnya berangkat dari Bersyeba menuju Mesir. Anak-anaknya mengatur muatan kereta-kereta yang sudah dikirim oleh raja, supaya Yakub, para menantunya, serta anak-anak kecil dapat naik.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="GEN.46.6" />Mereka membawa semua harta benda dan ternak yang mereka peroleh selama di negeri Kanaan. Seluruh keturunan Yakub juga ikut ke Mesir,
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="GEN.46.7" />yaitu semua anak cucunya, baik laki-laki maupun perempuan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8-15" bcv="GEN.46.8" />Inilah daftar nama anak-anak lelaki Yakub yang pergi ke Mesir.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Pertama, keturunan dari Lea, yang semuanya lahir di Padan Aram:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Ruben, anak sulung, beserta empat anak laki-lakinya, yaitu Henok, Palu, Hesron, dan Karmi.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Simeon beserta enam anak laki-lakinya, yaitu Yemuel, Yamin, Ohad, Yakin, Zohar, dan Saul. (Saul adalah anak Simeon dari istrinya yang berasal dari Kanaan.)
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Lewi beserta tiga anak laki-lakinya, yaitu Gerson, Kehat, dan Merari.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Yehuda beserta tiga anak laki-lakinya yang masih hidup, yaitu Syela, Peres, dan Zerah. (Dua kakak mereka, Er dan Onan, sudah meninggal di Kanaan.) Peres mempunyai dua anak laki-laki, yaitu Hesron dan Hamul.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Isakar beserta empat anak laki-lakinya, yaitu Tola, Pua, Ayub, dan Simron.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Zebulon beserta tiga anak laki-lakinya, yaitu Sered, Elon, dan Yahleel.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Selain anak laki-laki tersebut, ada juga seorang anak perempuan bernama Dina. Jumlah keturunan dari Lea yang ikut ke Mesir adalah 33 orang.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="16-18" bcv="GEN.46.16" />Kedua, keturunan dari Zilpa, budak perempuan Lea pemberian Laban:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Gad beserta tujuh anak laki-lakinya, yaitu Sifion, Hagi, Suni, Esbon, Eri, Arodi, dan Areli.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Asyer beserta empat anak laki-lakinya, yaitu Yimna, Yiswa, Yiswi, dan Beria. Asyer juga mempunyai seorang anak perempuan bernama Sera. Beria mempunyai dua anak laki-laki, yakni Heber dan Malkiel.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Jumlah keturunan dari Zilpa yang ikut ke Mesir adalah 16 orang.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="19-22" bcv="GEN.46.19" />Ketiga, keturunan dari Rahel:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Yusuf, yang sudah lebih dulu pergi ke Mesir dan mempunyai dua anak lelaki di sana, yaitu Manasye dan Efraim, dari istrinya yang bernama Asnat dari kota Heliopolis. (Asnat adalah anak Potifera, imam dewa matahari yang disebut Ra.)
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Benyamin beserta sepuluh anak laki-lakinya, yaitu Bela, Beker, Asbel, Gera, Naaman, Ehi, Rosi, Mupim, Hupim, dan Ared.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Jumlah keturunan dari Rahel adalah 14 orang.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="23-25" bcv="GEN.46.23" />Keempat, keturunan dari Bilha, budak perempuan Rahel pemberian Laban:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Dan beserta seorang anak lelakinya, yaitu Husim.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Naftali beserta empat anak laki-lakinya, yaitu Yahzel, Guni, Yezer, dan Syilem.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Jumlah keturunan dari Bilha yang ikut ke Mesir adalah 7 orang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="GEN.46.26" />Seluruh keturunan Yakub dari keempat istrinya yang ikut bersamanya ke Mesir adalah 66 orang, belum termasuk menantu-menantu perempuan.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="GEN.46.27" />Jumlah keseluruhan keturunan Yakub bila ditambah dua anak Yusuf yang lahir di Mesir serta keturunan mereka adalah 70 orang.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Keluarga Yakub tiba di Gosyen
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="GEN.46.28" />Sebelum mereka sampai di Gosyen, Yehuda diutus terlebih dahulu menghadap Yusuf untuk menanyakan petunjuk tentang tempat yang disediakan bagi mereka di daerah Gosyen. Ketika rombongan Yakub tiba di situ,
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="GEN.46.29" />Yusuf menyuruh supaya keretanya disiapkan, lalu dia pergi menyambut ayahnya. Saat mereka bertemu, Yusuf memeluk leher ayahnya dan menangis lama sekali.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="GEN.46.30" />Yakub berkata kepada Yusuf, “Sekarang aku bisa mati dengan tenang karena sudah melihat wajahmu dan mengetahui bahwa ternyata kamu masih hidup!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="GEN.46.31" />Lalu Yusuf menyampaikan pesan kepada saudara-saudaranya dan seluruh keluarga Yakub, “Aku akan pergi menghadap raja Mesir untuk memberitahu bahwa ayah, saudara-saudaraku, dan semua anggota keluarga besar kita sudah datang dari Kanaan.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="GEN.46.32" />Aku juga akan menyampaikan bahwa kalian adalah gembala, dan bahwa kalian membawa seluruh kawanan ternak kalian dan semua harta benda lain.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="GEN.46.33" />Apabila raja bertanya, ‘Apa pekerjaan kalian,’
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="GEN.46.34" />maka kalian harus menjawab, ‘Sejak kecil, kami menggembalakan ternak sama seperti nenek moyang kami.’ Dengan begitu, kalian akan diperbolehkan untuk menetap dan menggembalakan ternak di Gosyen. Yusuf menyuruh mereka menjawab demikian karena bagi orang Mesir, mata pencaharian sebagai gembala dianggap hina.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="47" />
<s style="s1">Raja mengizinkan rombongan Yakub tinggal di Gosyen
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.47.1" />Lalu Yusuf pergi menghadap raja Mesir dan melaporkan, “Baginda, ayah saya dan semua saudara saya sudah tiba dari Kanaan. Mereka membawa kawanan ternak dan segala harta benda mereka. Sekarang mereka sudah sampai di Gosyen.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="GEN.47.2" />Yusuf juga membawa lima orang kakaknya menghadap raja.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="GEN.47.3" />Kemudian raja bertanya, “Apa mata pencaharian kalian?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab mereka, “Kami gembala ternak turun temurun, sejak zaman nenek moyang kami.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="GEN.47.4" />Negeri Kanaan sedang dilanda kekeringan. Kami kesulitan menggembalakan kawanan ternak. Karena itu, bila Baginda berkenan, kami mohon agar diizinkan menggembalakan kawanan ternak kami di Gosyen dan menetap untuk sementara waktu di situ.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="GEN.47.5" />Raja berkata kepada Yusuf, “Ayahmu dan saudara-saudaramu sudah datang kepadamu.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="GEN.47.6" />Negeri Mesir terbuka bagimu. Gosyen adalah wilayah terbaik di negeri ini. Biarkanlah ayah dan saudara-saudaramu menetap di situ. Bila ada di antara mereka yang mahir menggembala, pekerjakanlah mereka untuk mengurus ternakku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="GEN.47.7" />Lalu Yusuf mengajak ayahnya menghadap raja, dan Yakub memberkati raja.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="GEN.47.8" />Tanya raja kepada Yakub, “Berapakah usiamu?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="GEN.47.9" />Jawab Yakub, “Hambamu ini sudah menjalani hidup yang penuh kesusahan sebagai pengembara selama seratus tiga puluh tahun. Itu sangat singkat dibandingkan usia nenek moyang saya dalam pengembaraan mereka.”
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="GEN.47.10" />Sebelum pamit, Yakub mengucapkan berkat perpisahan kepada raja.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="GEN.47.11" />Sesudah itu Yusuf membantu ayah dan saudara-saudaranya untuk menetap di tanah terbaik di Mesir, di daerah Rameses, sesuai perintah raja.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="GEN.47.12" />Yusuf memberikan bahan makanan yang cukup untuk ayahnya, saudara-saudaranya, serta seluruh sanak saudara mereka menurut jumlah kebutuhan masing-masing keluarga.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Strategi Yusuf menghadapi bencana kelaparan di Mesir
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="GEN.47.13" />Bencana kelaparan semakin memburuk. Di mana-mana tidak ada makanan, sehingga seluruh penduduk Mesir dan Kanaan menderita karena kelaparan dahsyat itu.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="GEN.47.14" />Orang-orang Mesir dan Kanaan membeli bahan makanan dari Yusuf hingga semua uang mereka masuk ke kas Yusuf. Lalu dia menyerahkan uang itu kepada raja.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="GEN.47.15" />Ketika seluruh uang warga Mesir maupun Kanaan terpakai habis, orang-orang Mesir mendatangi Yusuf dan berkata, “Berilah kami makanan. Uang kami sudah habis. Haruskah kami mati kelaparan di hadapanmu?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="GEN.47.16" />Yusuf menjawab, “Kalau kalian sudah tidak punya uang lagi, berikanlah ternak kalian sebagai pembayaran.”
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="GEN.47.17" />Maka mereka membawa hewan ternak kepada Yusuf untuk ditukar dengan bahan makanan. Ada yang membawa kuda, keledai, sapi, kambing, ataupun domba. Yusuf pun memberi mereka bahan makanan sebagai gantinya. Hal ini terjadi sepanjang tahun itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="GEN.47.18" />Pada tahun berikutnya, rakyat kembali menghadap Yusuf dan berkata, “Kami tidak dapat menyembunyikan dari Tuan bahwa uang kami sudah habis, dan semua hewan kami juga sudah menjadi milik Tuan. Tidak ada lagi yang dapat kami jual untuk makanan, kecuali tanah kami. Atau kami terpaksa menjual diri kami sebagai budak!
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="GEN.47.19" />Apakah kami harus binasa di hadapanmu, dan tanah kami menjadi tandus?! Ambillah kami dan tanah kami sebagai pembayaran bahan makanan, karena kami sudah tidak punya apa-apa lagi. Biarlah kami menjadi budak raja dan tanah kami menjadi miliknya! Berilah kami benih untuk ditanam, agar kami tetap bertahan hidup dan tidak binasa, dan agar tanah kami tidak menjadi tandus!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="GEN.47.20" />Maka Yusuf membeli semua tanah di Mesir untuk raja. Para pemilik ladang terpaksa menjual ladang mereka karena bencana kelaparan begitu hebat. Semua ladang pun menjadi milik raja Mesir.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="GEN.47.21" />Lalu seluruh rakyat— dari ujung perbatasan Mesir sampai ke ujung perbatasan yang lain— dijadikan budak.<f caller="+"><fr>47:21
</fr><fk>perbedaan tekstual
</fk><ft>Seperti banyak terjemahan lain, TSI mengikuti LXX di ayat ini. Teks Masoret menuliskan, “Lalu mengenai rakyat, Yusuf memindahkan mereka ke kota-kota di Mesir, dari ujung yang satu sampai ke ujung yang lain.”</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="GEN.47.22" />Hanya tanah milik para imam Mesir yang tidak dibeli Yusuf, karena mereka menerima jatah makanan dari raja sehingga tidak perlu menjual tanah mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="GEN.47.23" />Yusuf berkata kepada rakyatnya, “Perhatikanlah, saya sudah membeli kalian dan ladang kalian untuk raja, maka tanamlah benih-benih ini.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="GEN.47.24" />Pada waktu panen nanti, kalian wajib memberikan dua puluh persen kepada raja. Yang delapan puluh persen adalah milikmu untuk dijadikan benih dan untuk bahan makanan bagi anak-anakmu dan semua yang tinggal di rumahmu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="GEN.47.25" />Rakyat menjawab, “Tuan sudah menyelamatkan nyawa kami! Biarlah kami berkenan di hadapan Tuan. Kami akan menjadi budak raja.”
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="GEN.47.26" />Yusuf menjadikan ketetapan itu sebagai undang-undang yang masih berlaku di Mesir hingga kitab ini ditulis, yaitu dua puluh persen dari semua hasil panen adalah milik raja. Hanya tanah para imam yang tidak menjadi milik raja.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="GEN.47.27" />Orang-orang Israel menetap di wilayah Gosyen. Mereka memiliki tanah di sana dan hidup mereka berhasil. Jumlah mereka semakin bertambah.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="GEN.47.28" />Yakub tinggal di Mesir selama tujuh belas tahun, sampai umurnya mencapai 147 tahun.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="GEN.47.29" />Ketika Yakub sudah hampir mati, dia memanggil Yusuf dan berkata, “Kalau kamu benar-benar mengasihi aku, letakkan tanganmu di antara pangkal pahaku<x caller="+"><xo>47:29
</xo><xt>Kej. 24:2</xt></x> untuk menunjukkan kesetiaanmu memegang janji bahwa kamu tidak akan menguburkan aku di Mesir.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="GEN.47.30" />Aku ingin dikubur bersama nenek moyangku. Sesudah aku mati, bawalah aku keluar dari Mesir dan kuburkanlah aku bersama mereka.”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Yusuf, “Aku akan melaksanakan permintaan Ayah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="GEN.47.31" />Kata Yakub, “Bersumpahlah bahwa kamu akan melakukannya.” Maka Yusuf pun bersumpah. Lalu Yakub bersujud di tempat tidur, pada bagian di mana dia biasa meletakkan kepalanya,<f caller="+"><fr>47:31
</fr><fk>pada bagian … meletakkan kepalanya
</fk><ft>Teks Ibrani menuliskan, ‘bersujud di kepala tempat tidur’. Namun, penulis surat Ibrani di PB mengutip ayat ini dari LXX, karena itu Ibr. 11:21 mengatakan ‘bersandar pada tongkatnya’.</ft></f> dan mengucap syukur kepada TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="48" />
<s style="s1">Yakub memberkati Efraim dan Manasye
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.48.1" />Beberapa waktu kemudian, seseorang mengabarkan pada Yusuf, “Tuan, keadaan ayahmu semakin memburuk.” Maka Yusuf mengajak kedua anaknya, Manasye dan Efraim, untuk mengunjungi Yakub.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="GEN.48.2" />Ketika Yakub diberitahu bahwa Yusuf sudah datang, dia mengumpulkan segenap tenaganya untuk duduk di tempat tidur.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="GEN.48.3" />Berkatalah Yakub kepada Yusuf, “Allah Yang Mahakuasa datang kepadaku di Lus, di negeri Kanaan, dan memberkati aku.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="GEN.48.4" />Dia berkata kepadaku, ‘Aku akan memberimu keturunan yang banyak. Mereka akan bertambah banyak dan menjadi bangsa yang besar. Aku akan memberikan tanah ini kepada keturunanmu untuk menjadi milik mereka selamanya.’
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="GEN.48.5" />Yusuf anakku, kedua putramu yang lahir di Mesir sebelum ayah datang kepadamu sudah ayah anggap sebagai anak sendiri, sama seperti Ruben dan Simeon.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="GEN.48.6" />Apabila kamu mempunyai keturunan lagi, barulah anak-anak yang berikutnya itu menjadi milikmu dan warisan mereka akan dicatat di bawah kakak-kakak mereka.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="GEN.48.7" />Mengenai aku, ketika aku dalam perjalanan dari Padan Aram, aku sangat sedih karena meninggalnya Rahel di Kanaan, tidak jauh dari Efrata. Aku menguburnya dalam perjalanan ke Efrata.” (Kota itu sekarang dikenal sebagai Betlehem.)<x caller="+"><xo>48:7
</xo><xt>Kej. 35:19-20</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="GEN.48.8" />Ketika Yakub melihat kedua anak Yusuf, dia bertanya, “Siapakah anak-anak ini?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="GEN.48.9" />Jawab Yusuf kepada ayahnya, “Mereka inilah anak-anakku yang sudah Allah berikan kepadaku di Mesir.”
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu berkatalah Yakub, “Dekatkanlah kepadaku agar aku memberkati mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="GEN.48.10" />Saat itu penglihatan Yakub sudah rabun karena usianya yang sangat lanjut. Yusuf membawa kedua anaknya mendekati Yakub, dan Yakub mencium serta memeluk mereka.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="GEN.48.11" />Katanya kepada Yusuf, “Ayah tidak menyangka akan dapat melihat wajahmu lagi. Tetapi Allah bahkan mengizinkan aku bertemu anak-anakmu juga!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="GEN.48.12" />Lalu Yusuf melepaskan anak-anaknya dari pangkuan Yakub. Dia bersujud untuk memberi hormat kepada ayahnya.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="GEN.48.13" />Yusuf mengatur posisi kedua anaknya di hadapan Yakub. Dengan tangan kanannya, Yusuf menempatkan Efraim di sisi kiri Yakub, dan dengan tangan kirinya, Yusuf menempatkan Manasye di sisi kanan Yakub.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="GEN.48.14" />Namun, Yakub mengulurkan tangan kanannya menjamah kepala Efraim, anak bungsu yang berada di sisi kirinya, dan dengan tangan kirinya, dia menjamah kepala Manasye, anak sulung yang ada di sisi kanan, sehingga tangan Yakub bersilangan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="GEN.48.15" />Dia kemudian memberkati keturunan Yusuf dengan berkata,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Allah yang disembah nenek moyangku, Abraham dan Isak,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yaitu Allah yang sudah menggembalakan aku setiap hari selama hidupku
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="16" bcv="GEN.48.16" />dan yang melalui malaikat-Nya sudah melindungi aku dari segala kejahatan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dialah yang memberkati anak-anak ini.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kiranya melalui anak-anak ini, namaku dan nama nenek moyang kita, Abraham dan Isak, diteruskan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan kiranya keturunan mereka memenuhi seluruh bumi.”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="GEN.48.17" />Saat Yusuf melihat bahwa ayahnya menaruh tangan kanan pada kepala Efraim, dia tidak setuju. Maka Yusuf memegang tangan kanan Yakub, hendak memindahkannya dari atas kepala Efraim dan menaruhnya ke atas kepala Manasye.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="GEN.48.18" />“Jangan seperti itu, Ayah,” kata Yusuf kepada Yakub. “Yang sulung ada di sebelah sini. Letakkanlah tangan kanan Ayah di kepala anakku yang sulung.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="GEN.48.19" />Tetapi Yakub menolak dan berkata, “Aku tahu, Nak, aku tahu. Keturunan Manasye akan menjadi suatu bangsa yang hebat. Walaupun demikian, Efraim akan menjadi bangsa yang lebih hebat, dan jumlah keturunannya akan menjadi banyak bangsa.”
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="GEN.48.20" />Pada hari itu, Yakub memberkati mereka, “Mulai sekarang, semua orang Israel akan memakai nama kalian ketika memberkati orang lain. Mereka akan berkata, ‘Semoga Allah memberkatimu seperti Efraim dan Manasye.’” Dengan demikian, Yakub mendahulukan Efraim daripada Manasye.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="GEN.48.21" />Kemudian Yakub berkata kepada Yusuf, “Tidak lama lagi, aku akan meninggal, tetapi Allah akan menyertaimu dan memimpin kamu kembali ke tanah nenek moyangmu.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="GEN.48.22" />Selain itu, aku berikan kepadamu dan bukan kepada saudara-saudaramu, daerah perbukitan yang sudah aku rebut dari orang Amori ketika berperang melawan mereka dengan pedang dan busur panahku.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="49" />
<s style="s1">Nubuatan Yakub bagi anak-anaknya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.49.1" />Yakub memanggil anak-anaknya untuk berkumpul lalu berpesan kepada mereka, “Anak-anakku, aku hendak menyampaikan apa yang akan terjadi kepada kalian di masa mendatang.
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="GEN.49.2" />Berkumpullah, hai anak-anak Yakub, dengarkanlah Israel, ayahmu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="GEN.49.3" />Ruben, kamulah anak sulungku yang lahir ketika aku masih muda.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kamu yang seharusnya paling dihormati
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan yang terkuat dari semua anakku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="4" bcv="GEN.49.4" />Tetapi kamu tidak dapat dikendalikan, bagaikan banjir yang tidak bisa dibendung.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kamu sudah melakukan dosa yang sangat memalukan dengan meniduri salah seorang istriku!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Karena itu, kamu dan keturunanmu tidak akan menjadi yang terutama
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan tidak akan memimpin adik-adikmu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="GEN.49.5" />Simeon dan Lewi— kakak beradik
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang menggunakan pedang untuk melakukan kekerasan—
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="6" bcv="GEN.49.6" />aku tidak mau terlibat dalam persekongkolan kalian
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">ataupun bersepakat dengan kalian dalam rencana yang jahat.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kalian berdua sudah membunuh orang karena amarah
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan melumpuhkan banteng sebagai hiburan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="7" bcv="GEN.49.7" />Terkutuklah amarah kalian yang begitu keji dan tidak dapat dikendalikan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku akan menyebarkan keturunan kalian di antara suku-suku dari keturunanku yang lain,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan mencerai-beraikan keturunan kalian di antara bangsa Israel.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="GEN.49.8" />Yehuda, saudara-saudaramu memujimu!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Keturunanmu akan menaklukkan musuh-musuh.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Anak-anakku yang lain akan tunduk kepadamu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="9" bcv="GEN.49.9" />Kekuasaan suku Yehuda bagaikan seekor singa muda yang beristirahat sesudah mencabik dan puas memakan mangsanya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tidak ada seorang pun yang akan berani mengganggu kalian.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="10" bcv="GEN.49.10" />Tongkat kerajaan tidak akan beralih dari suku Yehuda,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan keturunannya akan memerintah
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">hingga tiba saatnya kelak datang seseorang yang berhak memiliki tongkat kerajaan itu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dialah penguasa yang akan ditaati oleh segala bangsa.<f caller="+"><fr>49:10
</fr><fk>seorang … penguasa …
</fk><ft>Nubuat dalam ayat ini dipenuhi dalam Raja Daud, lalu mendapat penggenapan sempurna oleh Kristus Yesus. Kristus adalah penggenapan dari berbagai nubuatan tentang seorang raja dari keturunan Raja Daud, yang berasal dari suku Yehuda (2Sam. 7:12-16; 1Taw. 17:11-14; Yes. 11:1-10; Yer. 33:15-17). TSI sengaja tidak menggunakan huruf besar untuk kata ‘seorang’ dan ‘penguasa’ karena semua orang yang sedang mendengarkan Yakub— bahkan Musa ketika menulis cerita ini— belum tahu bahwa Penguasa yang dimaksud adalah ilahi. Baris ketiga dalam ayat ini sangat sulit ditafsirkan dalam Teks Masoret. Seperti banyak terjemahan, TSI menerjemahkan arti baris ini menurut LXX.</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="11" bcv="GEN.49.11" />Dia akan mengikat keledainya pada pohon anggur pilihan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan mencuci pakaiannya dalam air anggur yang berwarna merah darah.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="12" bcv="GEN.49.12" />Matanya indah, lebih gelap daripada air anggur,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan giginya kuat, lebih putih daripada susu.<f caller="+"><fr>49:12
</fr><fk>kiasan-kiasan dalam ayat 11-12
</fk><ft>Kiasan-kiasan ini menunjukkan bahwa penguasa dari keturunan Yehuda akan diberkati dengan kemakmuran dan kesehatan. Ayat ini bukan berarti bahwa mata penguasa itu merah karena terlalu banyak minum anggur.</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="GEN.49.13" />Zebulon, kamu dan keturunanmu akan hidup makmur di tepi laut
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan berdagang dengan kapal-kapal dagang yang berlabuh di lepas pantai.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kalian akan menguasai perdagangan sampai ke batas wilayah Sidon.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="GEN.49.14" />Isakar, kamu dan keturunanmu akan seperti seekor keledai yang kuat tetapi malas.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kalian berbaring di antara keranjang-keranjang bebanmu,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="15" bcv="GEN.49.15" />karena kalian melihat tempat bersantaimu itu baik keadaannya dan indah pemandangannya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Oleh sebab itu, kalian akan terpaksa membawa beban pada punggung kalian dan bekerja sebagai budak.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="GEN.49.16" />Untuk Dan, kamu beserta keturunanmu akan memimpin dan mengadili<f caller="+"><fr>49:16
</fr><fk>memimpin dan mengadili
</fk><ft>Arti nama Dan adalah ‘dia memimpin dan mengadili’ (Kej. 30:6). Yakub bernubuat bahwa suku Dan akan hidup sesuai namanya.</ft></f> suku kalian sendiri, serta hidup seperti suku-suku Israel yang lain.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="17" bcv="GEN.49.17" />Bagaikan ular-ular di pinggir jalan, ular-ular berbisa di tepi jalan setapak,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">para keturunanmu akan menggigit kaki kuda yang lewat sehingga penunggangnya terlempar ke belakang.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="GEN.49.18" />Lalu Yakub berdoa, “Ya TUHAN, aku menantikan keselamatan dari Engkau bagi keturunanku.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="GEN.49.19" />Sesudah itu, Yakub melanjutkan penyataan masa depan untuk anak-anaknya yang lain.
</p>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1">“Gad, kamu dan keturunanmu akan diserang oleh perampok,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi kalian akan berbalik merampok mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="GEN.49.20" />Asyer, kamu dan keturunanmu akan menghasilkan bahan makanan yang melimpah dan bermutu tinggi,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang pantas disajikan bagi para raja.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="GEN.49.21" />Naftali, kamu dan keturunanmu akan seperti rusa yang bebas berlari,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang menghasilkan keturunan yang gagah.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="22" bcv="GEN.49.22" />Yusuf, kamu dan keturunanmu akan seperti pohon yang subur di tepi mata air,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dengan cabang-cabang yang tumbuh melewati tembok dan berbuah lebat.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="23" bcv="GEN.49.23" />Musuh-musuh akan menyerang kalian dengan busur panah mereka dan menganiaya kalian.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="24" bcv="GEN.49.24" />Namun, busur kalian tetap kokoh dan lengan kalian tetap kuat.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kekuatan kalian adalah kekuatan dari Yang Mahakuasa, Allah dan Pelindung Yakub.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Karena TUHAN bagaikan gembala dan gunung batu tempat perlindungan bagi seluruh Israel.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="25" bcv="GEN.49.25" />Biarlah Allahku menolong kalian.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kiranya Allah Yang Mahakuasa memberkati kalian
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dengan air hujan dari langit dan mata air dari dalam bumi.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dialah yang akan memberkati kalian dengan banyak keturunan dan ternak berlimpah.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="26" bcv="GEN.49.26" />Berkat-berkat dari aku, ayahmu, lebih besar dan lebih menguntungkan daripada kelimpahan hasil alam di gunung-gunung dan bukit-bukit yang sudah ada sejak purba kala.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Biarlah semua berkat ini dilimpahkan atas kalian, keturunan Yusuf. Kalian akan memimpin di antara saudara-saudaramu sesama bangsa Israel.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="27" bcv="GEN.49.27" />Benyamin, kamu dan keturunanmu akan seperti seekor serigala yang ganas.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Pada pagi hari kalian akan menghabisi musuh-musuh kalian,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan pada petang hari kalian akan membagi-bagikan jarahan.”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="GEN.49.28" />Itulah nubuatan terakhir Yakub bagi kedua belas suku Israel. Dia memberkati mereka dengan berkat yang sesuai bagi mereka masing-masing.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pesan terakhir Yakub
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="GEN.49.29" />Kemudian Yakub menyampaikan ucapan terakhirnya kepada mereka, “Sudah dekat waktunya bagiku untuk menyusul nenek moyangku dalam kematian. Kuburkanlah aku bersama nenek moyangku di gua yang dibeli Abraham dari Efron orang Het.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="GEN.49.30" />Gua itu berada di Makpela, tidak jauh dari Hebron di Kanaan. Abraham membeli ladang itu dari Efron untuk dijadikan sebagai kuburan keluarga.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="GEN.49.31" />Abraham dan Sara istrinya dikuburkan di sana, juga Isak dan istrinya, Ribka. Di sanalah juga aku menguburkan Lea.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="GEN.49.32" />Lahan dan gua itu dibeli dari orang Het. Kuburkanlah aku di sana.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="GEN.49.33" />Sesudah menyampaikan pesan-pesan terakhirnya, Yakub berbaring kembali dan meninggal dunia.<f caller="+"><fr>49:33
</fr><fk>meninggal dunia
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: meninggal dan mendapat tempat bersama nenek moyangnya (yang sudah meninggal). Frasa ini digunakan berulang kali dalam PL, baik untuk orang yang saleh yang meninggal maupun yang jahat. Tempat yang dimaksud bukan pekuburan duniawi, tetapi di Syeol (Kej. 37:35 CK). TSI akan secara konsisten menerjemahkan frasa tersebut sebagai ‘meninggal dunia’.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>

<c id="50" />
<s style="s1">Jenazah Yakub diawetkan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GEN.50.1" />Dengan sangat sedih, Yusuf memeluk ayahnya dan mencium wajahnya sambil menangis.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="GEN.50.2" />Lalu Yusuf memberi perintah agar jenazah ayahnya diawetkan dengan wangi-wangian dari getah pohon. Perintah itu dikerjakan oleh orang-orang Mesir yang ahli dalam pengawetan jenazah.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="GEN.50.3" />Waktu yang diperlukan untuk mengerjakannya adalah empat puluh hari. Orang-orang Mesir berkabung untuk Yakub selama tujuh puluh hari.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="GEN.50.4" />Setelah masa berkabung selesai, Yusuf berkata kepada para pegawai istana, “Kalau kalian bersedia membantu saya, tolong sampaikan pesan ini kepada raja,
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="GEN.50.5" />‘Sebelum ayah meninggal, dia meminta saya bersumpah untuk menguburkannya di makam yang sudah dia siapkan di negeri Kanaan. Mohon izinkan saya pergi ke sana untuk menguburnya. Setelah itu saya akan kembali.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="GEN.50.6" />Jawab raja, “Ya, tepatilah janjimu kepadanya. Pergilah menguburkan ayahmu.”
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="GEN.50.7" />Maka Yusuf pergi menguburkan ayahnya. Semua pejabat kerajaan, tua-tua istana, dan para pejabat senior negeri Mesir juga ikut bersama dia.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="GEN.50.8" />Seluruh anggota keluarga Yusuf, saudara-saudaranya, dan segenap keluarga besar Yakub pergi bersamanya. Hanya anak-anak kecil dan kawanan ternak mereka yang tetap di Gosyen.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="GEN.50.9" />Selain itu, ada juga pasukan berkereta dan berkuda yang ikut, sehingga rombongan itu menjadi sangat besar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="GEN.50.10" />Sesudah mereka tiba di tempat pengirikan milik Atad yang terletak di seberang sungai Yordan, acara perkabungan selama tujuh hari dimulai. Acara itu diiringi dengan tangisan dan ratapan.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="GEN.50.11" />Ketika orang-orang Kanaan melihat acara perkabungan dan penguburan itu, mereka berkata, “Betapa dalamnya dukacita orang-orang Mesir itu!” Maka sejak saat itu, tempat tersebut dinamai Tempat Orang Mesir Berkabung.<f caller="+"><fr>50:11
</fr><fk>Tempat Orang Mesir Berkabung
</fk><ft>Nama tersebut dalam bahasa Ibrani adalah ‘Abel Mizraim’.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="GEN.50.12" />Anak-anak Yakub pun melaksanakan pesan terakhir ayah mereka.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="GEN.50.13" />Jenazah Yakub dibawa dan dikuburkan di gua yang ada di Makpela, dekat Hebron di Kanaan. Gua itu berada di ladang yang sudah dibeli Abraham dari Efron, orang Het. Abraham membelinya untuk dijadikan tempat peristirahatan terakhir keluarga mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Saudara-saudara Yusuf meminta maaf
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="GEN.50.14" />Sesudah menguburkan Yakub, kembalilah Yusuf beserta saudara-saudaranya dan seluruh rombongan itu ke Mesir.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="GEN.50.15" />Kini, setelah ayah mereka tiada, kakak-kakak Yusuf merasa takut terhadapnya. Kata mereka, “Bagaimana kalau Yusuf masih menyimpan dendam atas semua perbuatan jahat yang dulu kita lakukan kepadanya?”
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="GEN.50.16" />Maka mereka sepakat untuk mengirim permohonan kepada Yusuf, yang isinya, “Sebelum ayah meninggal,
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="GEN.50.17" />dia memberi pesan untuk disampaikan kepadamu, katanya, ‘Maafkanlah semua perbuatan jahat yang pernah dilakukan saudara-saudaramu terhadapmu.’ Jadi kami, kakakmu— yang sama seperti engkau juga menyembah Allah yang disembah ayah kita— memohon agar engkau bersedia memaafkan kami.” Maka menangislah Yusuf ketika menerima pesan itu.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="GEN.50.18" />Saudara-saudaranya datang dan bersujud di hadapan Yusuf untuk memohon belas kasihan sambil berkata, “Kami ini adalah hambamu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="GEN.50.19" />Jawab Yusuf kepada mereka, “Jangan takut! Aku tidak berhak untuk menghakimi kalian karena aku bukan Allah.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="GEN.50.20" />Dulu, kalian memang merencanakan hal yang jahat terhadapku. Tetapi sesungguhnya Allah memiliki rencana yang baik dalam kejadian itu, supaya banyak orang dapat diselamatkan, seperti yang sudah terjadi.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="GEN.50.21" />Tidak ada yang perlu kalian takuti. Aku akan mencukupi kebutuhan kalian dan anak-anak kalian.” Demikianlah Yusuf menenangkan hati mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kematian Yusuf
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="GEN.50.22" />Yusuf dan saudara-saudaranya bersama keluarga mereka tetap tinggal di Mesir. Yusuf meninggal pada usia 110 tahun.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="GEN.50.23" />Sebelum meninggal, Yusuf sempat melihat anak dan cucu Efraim, juga cicitnya dari Makir, anak Manasye. Mereka diangkat oleh Yusuf sebagai anak dan menerima warisan darinya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="GEN.50.24" />Yusuf berkata kepada saudara-saudaranya, “Kematianku sudah dekat, tetapi Allah akan menyertai kalian dan memimpin kalian keluar dari Mesir untuk kembali ke tanah yang sudah dijanjikan-Nya kepada Abraham, Isak, dan Yakub.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="GEN.50.25" />“Jadi, aku mohon agar kalian bersumpah bahwa ketika Allah membawa kalian keluar dari Mesir untuk kembali ke Kanaan, kalian harus membawa tulang-tulangku untuk dikuburkan di sana.”
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="GEN.50.26" />Yusuf meninggal pada usia 110 tahun. Lalu jenazahnya diawetkan<x caller="+"><xo>50:26
</xo><xt>Kej. 50:2</xt></x> dan disimpan di Mesir dalam peti.<ve />
</p>
</book>
<book id="EXO"><id id="EXO">
</id><h>Keluaran
</h><toc level="1">Keluaran
</toc><toc level="2">Keluaran
</toc><toc level="3">Kel.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">Keluaran
</p>

<c id="1" />
<s style="s1">Umat Israel ditindas di Mesir
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EXO.1.1" />Inilah kelanjutan cerita tentang keluarga Yakub yang pindah bersamanya ke negeri Mesir. Sesuai nama baru Yakub, mereka disebut umat Israel. Nama-nama anaknya adalah
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="2" bcv="EXO.1.2" />Ruben, Simeon, Lewi, Yehuda,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="3" bcv="EXO.1.3" />Isakar, Zebulon, Benyamin, Dan,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="4" bcv="EXO.1.4" />Naftali, Gad, dan Asyer.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="5" bcv="EXO.1.5" />Jumlah keluarga Yakub pada waktu itu adalah tujuh puluh orang, termasuk Yusuf yang sudah lama berada di Mesir.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="EXO.1.6" />Waktu pun berlalu. Akhirnya Yusuf dan saudara-saudaranya serta semua orang dari generasi mereka meninggal.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="EXO.1.7" />Umat Israel beranak cucu dan jumlah mereka bertambah banyak, sehingga mereka sangat kuat dan tersebar di seluruh Mesir.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="EXO.1.8" />Setelah beberapa generasi berlalu, seorang raja baru yang tidak tahu apa-apa tentang kisah Yusuf<f caller="+"><fr>1:8
</fr><fk>tidak tahu apa-apa tentang kisah Yusuf
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: tidak mengenal Yusuf. Artinya: 1) Raja yang baru ini memang tidak mengenal Yusuf karena kisah Yusuf terjadi ratusan tahun sebelum raja baru ini mulai berkuasa, dan 2) Mungkin saja raja baru ini pernah mendengar tentang Yusuf, tetapi sengaja tidak mempedulikan jasa Yusuf terhadap rakyat Mesir. Raja-raja yang memerintah pada zaman Yusuf berasal dari bangsa Heksos yang adalah musuh para raja dari penduduk asli Mesir sebelum raja baru ini. Sesudah berhasil mengusir raja-raja asing itu, orang Mesir memusuhi semua pihak yang pernah berhubungan erat dengan pihak yang diusir, khususnya umat Israel yang memiliki hubungan kesukuan dan hubungan jabatan dengan penguasa Heksos. Pada zaman Keluaran, dengan meningkatnya jumlah umat Israel, hal itu dipandang sebagai ancaman serius bagi pemerintahan raja Mesir.</ft></f> mulai berkuasa atas seluruh Mesir.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="EXO.1.9" />Raja itu berkata kepada para pejabatnya, “Lihatlah, orang-orang Israel sudah terlalu banyak, sehingga mereka lebih kuat daripada kita.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="EXO.1.10" />Kalau suatu saat musuh menyerang kita, bisa saja mereka bergabung dengan pihak musuh, lalu melawan kita dan meninggalkan negeri ini. Karena itu, kita harus mencari cara mengendalikan orang Israel supaya tidak bertambah banyak.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="EXO.1.11" />Jadi, mereka menempatkan para mandor kepala budak untuk menindas umat Israel dengan kerja paksa. Umat Israel dipaksa untuk membangun kota Pitom dan kota Rameses, yang akan dijadikan sebagai pusat penyimpanan hasil panen dan harta benda raja Mesir.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="EXO.1.12" />Namun, semakin ditindas, jumlah umat Israel malah semakin bertambah dan semakin menyebar ke seluruh negeri itu. Hal itu membuat orang Mesir semakin takut kepada mereka.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="EXO.1.13" />Karena itu, dengan kejam orang Mesir memaksa mereka bekerja lebih keras.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="EXO.1.14" />Mereka membuat hidup umat Israel semakin sengsara dengan memaksa mereka bekerja keras membuat batu bata dari campuran lumpur. Umat Israel juga disuruh melakukan segala macam pekerjaan berat, termasuk pekerjaan di ladang. Orang Mesir juga semakin menindas umat Israel dengan segala macam pekerjaan yang sangat berat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="EXO.1.15" />Kemudian raja Mesir memanggil dua perempuan Israel<f caller="+"><fr>1:15
</fr><fk>dua perempuan Israel
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: dua perempuan Ibrani. Sebutan ‘Ibrani’ ditafsirkan merujuk kepada ‘keturunan Eber’ (Kej. 11:14). Dalam konteks ayat ini, nama ‘Ibrani’ dapat dianggap identik dengan bangsa Israel, dan kata ‘Ibrani’ menjadi nama untuk bahasa mereka. TSI menerjemahkan kata ‘Ibrani’ sebagai ‘Israel’ ketika mengacu kepada bangsa, dan tetap menggunakan ‘Ibrani’ ketika mengacu kepada bahasa.</ft></f> yang bertugas sebagai bidan untuk menolong ibu-ibu Israel saat melahirkan. Nama bidan itu Sifra dan Pua.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="EXO.1.16" />Raja berkata kepada mereka, “Perhatikanlah setiap kali kalian menolong para perempuan Israel melahirkan. Apabila bayinya perempuan, kalian boleh membiarkannya hidup, tetapi kalau laki-laki, kalian harus membunuhnya!”
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="EXO.1.17" />Namun, kedua bidan itu takut akan Allah, sehingga mereka tidak menuruti perintah raja Mesir. Mereka membiarkan semua bayi laki-laki yang lahir tetap hidup.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="EXO.1.18" />Maka raja Mesir memanggil kedua bidan itu dan berkata, “Berani-beraninya kalian sengaja melanggar perintah raja dengan membiarkan semua bayi laki-laki hidup!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="EXO.1.19" />Jawab mereka, “Perempuan Israel tidak sama dengan perempuan Mesir. Mereka sangat kuat, sehingga sebelum bidan tiba mereka sudah melahirkan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20-21" bcv="EXO.1.20" />Karena bidan-bidan itu takut akan Allah, maka Allah memberkati mereka dengan memberikan mereka keluarga dan anak-anak. Umat Israel semakin bertambah banyak dan menjadi semakin kuat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="EXO.1.22" />Lalu raja Mesir memerintahkan seluruh rakyatnya, “Setiap anak laki-laki yang lahir dari orang Israel harus dibuang ke sungai Nil, tetapi bayi perempuan boleh dibiarkan hidup.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="2" />
<s style="s1">Kelahiran Musa
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EXO.2.1" />Ada seorang laki-laki dari suku Lewi yang menikahi seorang perempuan dari suku yang sama.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EXO.2.2" />Pada waktu raja Mesir sudah memberikan perintah tadi, perempuan itu melahirkan bayi laki-laki. Karena dilihatnya bahwa bayinya tampan, dia menyembunyikan bayi itu selama tiga bulan.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="EXO.2.3" />Ketika dia tidak bisa menyembunyikannya lebih lama lagi, perempuan itu pun mengambil sebuah keranjang, lalu melapisinya dengan ter<x caller="+"><xo>2:3
</xo><xt>Kej. 6:14</xt></x> dan getah tanaman supaya bisa terapung. Kemudian dia membaringkan anaknya di dalam keranjang itu dan menyembunyikannya di antara alang-alang air yang tinggi di tepi sungai Nil.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="EXO.2.4" />Kakak perempuan bayi itu mengawasi adiknya dari kejauhan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="EXO.2.5" />Lalu datanglah putri raja untuk mandi di sungai Nil, sementara para pelayan perempuannya berjalan-jalan di tepian sungai. Saat itulah putri raja melihat keranjang tadi di antara alang-alang air yang tinggi. Dia menyuruh salah satu pelayannya untuk mengambil keranjang itu.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="EXO.2.6" />Ketika dia membukanya, dia melihat bayi itu sedang menangis. Putri raja merasa kasihan terhadapnya dan berkata, “Pastilah ini bayi orang Israel.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="EXO.2.7" />Kemudian kakak bayi itu mendekati putri raja dan bertanya, “Bolehkah saya mencarikan perempuan Israel yang dapat menyusui bayi ini bagi Tuan Putri?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="EXO.2.8" />Jawab putri raja, “Baiklah.” Maka gadis itu pergi dan memanggil ibu bayi itu sendiri.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="EXO.2.9" />Putri raja berkata kepada ibu itu, “Bawalah bayi ini dan rawatlah dia bagi saya. Saya akan membayar kamu untuk itu.” Jadi sang ibu membawa bayinya dan merawat dia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="EXO.2.10" />Ketika anak itu sudah disapih, ibunya membawa dia kembali kepada putri raja. Lalu putri raja mengangkat anak itu menjadi anaknya sendiri dan menamai dia Musa,<f caller="+"><fr>2:10
</fr><fk>Musa
</fk><ft>Pengucapan nama Musa dalam bahasa Mesir mirip dengan kata yang berarti ‘anak dari’. Namun, dalam bahasa Ibrani, pengucapan tersebut mirip dengan kata yang berarti ‘diangkat’.</ft></f> dengan berkata, “Aku sudah mengangkatnya dari air.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Musa melarikan diri ke Midian
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="EXO.2.11" />Pada suatu hari, ketika Musa sudah dewasa, dia pergi keluar mengunjungi orang-orang sebangsanya, dan melihat betapa beratnya kerja paksa mereka. Dia juga melihat seorang Mesir sedang memukuli seorang Israel, saudara sebangsanya.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="EXO.2.12" />Musa menoleh ke kiri kanan untuk memastikan tidak ada seorang pun yang melihatnya. Lalu dia membunuh orang Mesir itu dan cepat-cepat menyembunyikan mayatnya di dalam pasir.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="EXO.2.13" />Keesokan harinya, Musa keluar lagi dan melihat dua orang Israel sedang berkelahi. Lalu dia bertanya kepada orang yang bersalah, “Mengapa kamu memukuli sesamamu orang Israel?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="EXO.2.14" />Jawab orang itu, “Apa urusanmu! Kamu bukan pemimpin ataupun hakim kami! Apakah kamu mau membunuh saya juga, seperti kamu membunuh orang Mesir itu kemarin?!”
</p>
<p style="p">Musa pun menjadi takut dan berpikir, “Pasti semua orang sudah tahu perbuatanku.”
<ve />
<v id="15-16" bcv="EXO.2.15" />Sewaktu raja Mesir mendengar tentang pembunuhan itu, dia mengeluarkan perintah untuk membunuh Musa. Tetapi Musa melarikan diri dan menetap di Midian.
</p>
<p style="p">Di sana, ada seorang imam Midian bernama Rehuel.<f caller="+"><fr>2:15-16
</fr><fk>Rehuel
</fk><ft>Dalam teks sumber pasal ini, nama Rehuel pertama kali disebut di ayat 18. Namun, untuk alasan kejelasan dan kewajaran, TSI menempatkan nama Rehuel dalam ayat ini. Nama Rehuel berarti ‘sahabat Allah’. Rehuel memiliki nama lain, yaitu Yitro, yang mulai digunakan pada pasal 3 dan seterusnya.</ft></f> Dia mempunyai tujuh anak perempuan. Suatu hari, ketika Musa sedang duduk di dekat sumur, ketujuh anak perempuan Rehuel datang menimba air untuk memberi minum kawanan domba dan kambing milik ayah mereka.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="EXO.2.17" />Beberapa gembala datang dan mengusir mereka, tetapi Musa membela mereka dari gembala-gembala itu, lalu membantu memberikan air kepada kawanan domba dan kambing mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="EXO.2.18" />Ketika para perempuan itu pulang ke rumah, Rehuel bertanya, “Bagaimana kalian bisa pulang begitu cepat hari ini?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="EXO.2.19" />Jawab mereka, “Ada orang Mesir yang membela kami dari gembala-gembala yang sering mengganggu kami. Dia bahkan membantu memberi minum kawanan hewan kita.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="EXO.2.20" />Lalu Rehuel bertanya lagi kepada anak-anaknya, “Di manakah orang itu? Mengapa tidak kalian ajak kemari! Pergilah dan undanglah dia untuk makan bersama kita.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="EXO.2.21" />Karena undangan itu, Musa kemudian setuju untuk tinggal dengan mereka. Dan Rehuel memberikan anaknya, Sipora, untuk menjadi istri Musa.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="EXO.2.22" />Sipora melahirkan anak laki-laki dan Musa menamainya Gersom, karena dia berkata, “Aku sudah menjadi pendatang di negeri asing.”<f caller="+"><fr>2:22
</fr><fk>Gersom, …
</fk><ft>Dalam bahasa Ibrani, pengucapan nama Gersom mirip dengan kata yang artinya ‘pendatang’.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Allah memanggil Musa
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="EXO.2.23" />Waktu pun berlalu, dan raja Mesir itu meninggal dunia. Namun, di bawah pemerintahan raja baru, bangsa Israel tetap saja sengsara dan ditindas sebagai budak. Mereka berseru meminta tolong karena perbudakan itu, dan seruan mereka sampai kepada Allah.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="EXO.2.24" />Allah mendengar semua keluhan mereka dan mengingat perjanjian-Nya dengan Abraham, Isak, dan Yakub.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="EXO.2.25" />Allah melihat penderitaan bangsa Israel dan Dia mempedulikan mereka.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="3" />
<s style="s1">Semak belukar yang berapi tetapi tidak terbakar
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EXO.3.1" />Pada suatu hari, Musa sedang menggembalakan domba dan kambing milik mertuanya, Yitro,<f caller="+"><fr>3:1
</fr><fk>Yitro
</fk><ft>Mertua Musa memiliki dua nama, Yitro dan Rehuel. Lihat catatan di Kel. 2:18.</ft></f> yang juga dikenal dengan nama Rehuel, seorang imam di Midian. Musa menggiring kawanan ternak menyeberangi padang belantara dan sampai di gunung Sinai,<f caller="+"><fr>3:1
</fr><fk>gunung Sinai
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Horeb. TSI selalu menerjemahkan ‘Horeb’ dengan ‘gunung Sinai’ karena nama itu lebih dikenal oleh pembaca zaman sekarang.</ft></f> yang juga disebut ‘gunung Allah’.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EXO.3.2" />Di sana, malaikat wakil TUHAN<f caller="+"><fr>3:2
</fr><fk>malaikat wakil TUHAN
</fk><ft>Salah satu ciri khas kitab Kejadian dan Keluaran adalah bahwa penulis sering menyebut ‘malaikat’ untuk menghindari penyebutan langsung bahwa Allah melakukan sesuatu yang dapat dilihat secara fisik. Sebagai contoh, di ayat ini dikatakan bahwa malaikat menampakkan diri, tetapi di ayat 4 dan 6, TUHANlah yang melihat Musa mendekat dan yang berkata, “Akulah Allah.” Penulis tidak selalu konsisten dalam hal ini. Kadang-kadang, kegiatan dalam ayat yang satu dilakukan oleh malaikat, tetapi di ayat lain dikatakan bahwa Allah sendiri pelakunya, dan begitu juga sebaliknya. TSI menuliskan pelaku sesuai yang tertulis dalam bahasa sumber. Ciri khas ini juga dapat dilihat dalam Kej. 16:9-14; 22:11-18; 31:11-13; Kel. 13:21-22; 14:19-24; 23:20-23; 32:34; 33:2.</ft></f> menampakkan diri kepada Musa dalam bentuk nyala api di tengah-tengah semak. Musa melihat semak itu berapi tetapi tidak terbakar.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="EXO.3.3" />Maka berkatalah Musa, “Sungguh aneh! Mengapa semak itu tidak terbakar? Aku akan melihatnya dari dekat.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="EXO.3.4" />Ketika TUHAN melihat bahwa Musa mendekat, berkatalah Allah dari semak itu, “Musa, Musa!”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Musa, “Ya, ini aku!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="EXO.3.5" />Lalu TUHAN berkata, “Jangan mendekat! Lepaskan alas kakimu, karena tanah yang kamu injak itu suci.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="EXO.3.6" />Akulah Allah yang disembah oleh ayahmu, dan yang disembah oleh nenek moyangmu Abraham, Isak, dan Yakub.” Maka Musa menyembunyikan wajahnya karena takut melihat Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="EXO.3.7" />Kata TUHAN kepadanya, “Sesungguhnya, Aku sudah melihat betapa umat-Ku ditindas di Mesir dan Aku mendengar seruan mereka atas perlakuan kejam para mandor terhadap mereka. Aku mengetahui penderitaan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="EXO.3.8" />Kini Aku datang untuk membebaskan mereka dari tangan orang Mesir. Aku akan memimpin mereka keluar dari negeri itu dan membawa mereka ke negeri yang baik dan luas, yang berlimpah dengan hasil alam,<f caller="+"><fr>3:8
</fr><fk>berlimpah dengan hasil alam
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: mengalirkan susu dan madu. Ini merupakan suatu kiasan bahasa Ibrani. ‘Susu’ menggambarkan bahwa tanah itu baik untuk beternak, dan ‘madu’ menggambarkan bahwa tanah itu baik untuk bercocok tanam.</ft></f> yaitu ke negeri orang Kanaan, Het, Amori, Feris, Hewi, dan Yebus.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="EXO.3.9" />Seruan umat Israel sudah sampai kepada-Ku, dan Aku sudah menyaksikan betapa kejamnya orang Mesir menindas mereka.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="EXO.3.10" />Sekarang, pergilah. Aku mengutusmu menghadap raja Mesir untuk membawa umat-Ku, keturunan Israel, keluar dari Mesir.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="EXO.3.11" />Jawab Musa kepada Allah, “Aku ini bukan siapa-siapa! Bagaimana mungkin aku bisa menghadap raja dan membawa keturunan Israel keluar dari Mesir?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="EXO.3.12" />Jawab Allah, “Aku akan menyertaimu, dan inilah tanda bagimu bahwa Akulah yang mengutusmu: Setelah kamu membawa umat-Ku keluar dari Mesir, kalian akan menyembah-Ku di gunung ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="EXO.3.13" />Musa menjawab, “Kalau aku pergi menemui umat Israel dan berkata kepada mereka, ‘Allah nenek moyang kita sudah mengutus saya kepada kalian,’ tentu mereka akan bertanya, ‘Siapakah nama-Nya?’ Lalu aku harus menjawab apa?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="EXO.3.14" />Kata Allah kepada Musa, “Aku adalah Aku.<f caller="+"><fr>3:14
</fr><fk>Akulah Aku
</fk><ft>Dalam bahasa Ibrani, penulisan kata ‘Aku’ (dua kali) menggunakan huruf konsonan YHWH. Orang Israel kemudian menganggap sakral gabungan empat huruf itu sebagai nama pribadi Allah. Dalam ayat-ayat selanjutnya, TSI selalu menerjemahkan nama YHWH sebagai TUHAN (seluruhnya kapital). Terdapat sejumlah makna penting di balik sebutan Allah ‘Akulah Aku’ tentang diri-Nya sendiri. Salah satunya ialah menunjukkan kemutlakan Allah. ‘Akulah Aku’ berarti ‘Aku’ tidak dapat disejajarkan dengan sebutan apa pun.</ft></f> Katakanlah kepada umat Israel bahwa ‘Akulah Aku’ yang mengutus kamu kepada mereka.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="EXO.3.15" />Katakan juga kepada mereka, ‘TUHAN, Allah Abraham, Allah Isak, dan Allah Yakub, yaitu Allah nenek moyang kalian, sudah mengutus saya kepadamu.’ Semua sebutan itu merupakan nama-Ku untuk selama-lamanya. Demikianlah kalian akan memanggil nama-Ku turun temurun.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="EXO.3.16" />“Pergilah dan kumpulkan tua-tua Israel, lalu katakanlah kepada mereka: TUHAN Allah nenek moyang kita, Allah Abraham, Isak, dan Yakub, sudah menjumpai saya dan berkata, ‘Aku sudah memperhatikan kalian dan melihat bagaimana kalian diperlakukan di Mesir.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="EXO.3.17" />Aku berjanji akan membawa kalian keluar dari penindasan di Mesir ke negeri orang Kanaan, Het, Amori, Feris, Hewi dan Yebus, ke negeri yang berlimpah dengan hasil alam.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="EXO.3.18" />Kata Allah selanjutnya kepada Musa, “Para tua-tua Israel akan mendengarkanmu, lalu kalian akan pergi menghadap raja dan berkata kepadanya, ‘TUHAN, Allah umat Israel, sudah menjumpai kami. Oleh karena itu, izinkanlah kami melakukan perjalanan selama tiga hari ke padang belantara, agar kami dapat mempersembahkan kurban kepada TUHAN Allah kami.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="EXO.3.19" />“Aku tahu bahwa raja Mesir tidak akan membiarkan kalian pergi begitu saja, kecuali dipaksa oleh kuasa yang besar.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="EXO.3.20" />Maka Aku akan memakai kuasa-Ku dan menghantam Mesir dengan segala perbuatan-Ku yang ajaib. Sesudah itu barulah dia akan membiarkan kalian pergi.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="EXO.3.21" />Aku akan menggerakkan hati orang Mesir agar mereka berbaik hati kepada kalian, sehingga kalian tidak akan pergi dengan tangan kosong.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="EXO.3.22" />Setiap perempuan Israel akan meminta perhiasan emas, perak, dan pakaian dari tetangganya yang orang Mesir, termasuk siapa pun perempuan Mesir yang kebetulan menginap di rumah tetangga itu. Kamu akan mengenakan perhiasan dan pakaian itu pada anak-anakmu, baik yang laki-laki maupun perempuan. Demikianlah kamu akan merampas harta orang Mesir.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="4" />
<s style="s1">TUHAN memberi kuasa kepada Musa
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EXO.4.1" />Jawab Musa, “Bagaimana kalau umat Israel tidak percaya dan tidak mau mendengarkanku? Bagaimana kalau mereka berkata, ‘TUHAN tidak menjumpai kamu!’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="EXO.4.2" />Kata TUHAN kepada Musa, “Apa itu yang ada di tanganmu?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Musa, “Tongkat.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="EXO.4.3" />Lalu TUHAN berkata, “Lemparkanlah tongkat itu ke tanah.” Maka Musa melemparkan tongkatnya ke tanah, dan seketika tongkat itu berubah menjadi seekor ular. Musa pun lari menjauh.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="EXO.4.4" />Tetapi TUHAN berkata kepada Musa, “Ulurkanlah tanganmu dan peganglah ekornya.” Musa mengulurkan tangannya dan menangkap ekor ular itu, lalu ular itu berubah kembali menjadi tongkat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="EXO.4.5" />Berkatalah TUHAN, “Lakukanlah itu supaya umat Israel percaya bahwa TUHAN Allah nenek moyang mereka, yaitu Allah Abraham, Allah Isak, dan Allah Yakub, sudah menjumpai kamu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="EXO.4.6" />TUHAN berkata lagi kepada Musa, “Masukkanlah tanganmu ke dalam jubahmu.” Maka Musa memasukkan tangannya ke dalam jubahnya, dan ketika dia mengeluarkan tangannya, tampaklah tangannya terkena penyakit kulit sehingga terkelupas dan bersisik warna putih seperti salju.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="EXO.4.7" />Lalu TUHAN berkata lagi, “Masukkan kembali tanganmu ke dalam jubahmu.” Maka Musa pun memasukkan lagi tangannya ke dalam jubahnya, dan ketika dia mengeluarkan tangannya, tampaklah tangannya sudah pulih seperti semula.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="EXO.4.8" />TUHAN berkata, “Jika mereka tidak percaya kepadamu atau tidak mengindahkan keajaiban pertama yang Aku berikan, mereka akan percaya pada keajaiban yang kedua.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="EXO.4.9" />Apabila mereka tidak mempercayai dua keajaiban itu dan tidak menuruti perkataanmu, ambillah air dari sungai Nil dan tumpahkanlah ke tanah. Air itu akan berubah menjadi darah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="EXO.4.10" />Tetapi Musa berkata kepada TUHAN, “Ya Penguasaku, aku ini tidak pandai berbicara. Sejak dulu hingga sekarang setelah TUHAN berbicara denganku pun, cara bicaraku lambat dan tidak lancar.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="EXO.4.11" />Kemudian TUHAN berkata, “Siapakah yang menciptakan mulut manusia? Siapakah yang menetapkan seseorang menjadi bisu atau tuli? Siapakah yang membuat manusia buta atau melihat? Bukankah Aku, TUHAN yang melakukannya?
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="EXO.4.12" />Pergilah sekarang! Aku akan menyertaimu ketika kamu berbicara dan memberitahukan apa yang harus kamu katakan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="EXO.4.13" />Tetapi Musa menjawab, “Ya Penguasaku, mohon utuslah orang lain saja.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="EXO.4.14" />Maka TUHAN menjadi marah kepada Musa dan berkata, “Bagaimana dengan Harun, kakakmu itu? Dia seorang Lewi yang fasih berbicara. Sekarang dia sedang dalam perjalanan untuk menemuimu. Dia akan sangat senang saat bertemu denganmu.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="EXO.4.15" />Kamu akan berbicara dengannya dan menyampaikan apa yang harus dia katakan. Aku akan menolong kalian berdua untuk berbicara dan memberitahukan apa yang harus kalian lakukan.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="EXO.4.16" />Harun akan menjadi juru bicaramu kepada umat Israel, dan kamu akan menjadi seperti Allah baginya dengan cara memberitahukan kepadanya apa yang harus dia katakan.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="EXO.4.17" />Bawalah tongkat ini. Kamu akan menggunakannya untuk melakukan berbagai keajaiban.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Musa kembali ke Mesir
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="18-19" bcv="EXO.4.18" />Kemudian Musa kembali ke Midian, dan TUHAN berkata kepadanya, “Kembalilah ke Mesir, karena semua yang ingin membunuhmu sudah mati.” Maka Musa pamit kepada Yitro mertuanya, “Izinkanlah aku kembali ke Mesir untuk mencari tahu apakah saudara-saudaraku masih hidup.”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Yitro, “Baik, pergilah. Semoga kamu selamat dalam perjalanan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="EXO.4.20" />Jadi, berangkatlah Musa ke Mesir dengan membawa istri dan anak-anaknya di atas keledai. Dia juga membawa tongkatnya sesuai perintah Allah.<f caller="+"><fr>4:20
</fr><fk>membawa tongkatnya sesuai perintah Allah
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: membawa tongkat Allah.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="EXO.4.21" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa, “Aku sudah membuat kamu mampu melakukan keajaiban-keajaiban. Ketika kamu sudah di Mesir, lakukanlah keajaiban itu di hadapan raja. Namun, Aku akan mengeraskan hatinya sehingga dia tidak membiarkan umat-Ku pergi.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="EXO.4.22" />Lalu katakanlah kepadanya, ‘Inilah perkataan TUHAN: Umat Israel itu bagaikan anak-Ku, anak yang sulung.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="EXO.4.23" />Aku sudah menyuruhmu untuk membiarkan anak-Ku itu pergi menyembah-Ku. Tetapi karena kamu menolak, maka Aku akan membunuh anakmu yang sulung!’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="EXO.4.24" />Dalam perjalanan ke Mesir itu, ketika mereka sedang berkemah pada suatu malam, TUHAN menemui Musa dan bermaksud membunuhnya.<f caller="+"><fr>4:24
</fr><fk>TUHAN … bermaksud membunuhnya
</fk><ft>Cerita di ayat 24-26 selalu menimbulkan pertanyaan, “Mengapa TUHAN hendak membunuh orang yang baru saja Dia utus?” Alkitab tidak memberikan penjelasan yang pasti tentang hal ini, tetapi salah satu tafsiran mengatakan: Musa sedang kembali ke Mesir karena diutus untuk memimpin umat Israel, yang TUHAN anggap sebagai anak sulung-Nya. Namun, Musa sendiri belum menaati perintah yang diberikan kepada Abraham dan diwarisi oleh umat Israel, yaitu setiap anak laki-laki harus disunat untuk menunjukkan bahwa dia termasuk dalam perjanjian Allah kepada Abraham dan keturunannya (Kej. 17:10-14). Ketika Sipora menyentuh kaki Musa dengan kulit khatan anak mereka yang dipotong, hal itu merupakan tanda bahwa sunat yang dia lakukan diperhitungkan atas nama Musa.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="25-26" bcv="EXO.4.25" />Lalu Sipora mengambil sebuah batu yang tajam seperti pisau dan menyunat anak mereka. Kemudian dia menyentuh kaki Musa dengan kulit khatan itu sambil berkata, “Suamiku, kamu ditandai dengan darah.”<f caller="+"><fr>4:25-26
</fr><fk>perkataan Sipora
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah, perkataan Sipora dapat diterjemahkan, “Engkau adalah pengantin berdarah bagiku.” Arti kalimat ini tidak dapat dipastikan, sehingga TSI juga tidak dapat memberikan terjemahan yang sepenuhnya jelas. Salah satu tafsiran ditunjukkan dalam catatan pada ayat 24.</ft></f> Darah yang dimaksud Sipora adalah darah karena sunat tersebut. Sesudah itu, TUHAN membiarkan Musa hidup.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Harun diutus untuk menemui Musa
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="EXO.4.27" />TUHAN berkata kepada Harun, “Pergilah ke padang belantara untuk menemui Musa.” Maka dia pergi dan menemui Musa di gunung Allah, lalu dia memeluk adiknya itu.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="EXO.4.28" />Musa memberitahu Harun semua perkataan TUHAN yang harus disampaikan kepada raja Mesir, juga keajaiban-keajaiban yang TUHAN perintahkan kepada Musa untuk dilakukan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="EXO.4.29" />Kemudian mereka pergi ke Mesir. Setibanya di sana, Musa dan Harun mengumpulkan semua tua-tua umat Israel.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="EXO.4.30" />Harun menyampaikan kepada mereka segala hal yang sudah TUHAN sampaikan kepada Musa. Lalu Musa melakukan keajaiban-keajaiban di hadapan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="EXO.4.31" />Para tua-tua itu pun percaya, dan ketika mereka mendengar bahwa TUHAN sudah memperhatikan umat Israel dan segala penindasan yang mereka alami, bersujudlah mereka menyembah TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="5" />
<s style="s1">Musa dan Harun menghadap raja Mesir
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EXO.5.1" />Sesudah itu, Musa dan Harun pergi menghadap raja Mesir untuk berbicara kepadanya, “TUHAN Allah Israel berkata, ‘Biarkanlah umat-Ku pergi, agar mereka dapat mengadakan perayaan bagi-Ku di padang belantara.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="EXO.5.2" />Tetapi raja Mesir menjawab, “Siapakah ‘Tuhan’ itu sehingga saya harus mematuhi perintahnya<f caller="+"><fr>5:2
</fr><fk>penggunaan huruf kecil
</fk><ft>Penggunaan huruf kecil dan kapital untuk figur ilahi dalam TSI disesuaikan dengan anggapan orang yang sedang berbicara. Di ayat ini, raja Mesir menganggap Musa dan Harun menyebut nama dewa umat Israel, dan sudah jelas dia tidak menghormati TUHAN. TSI mencerminkan hal itu di ayat ini dengan memakai ‘Tuhan’ dan ‘-nya’. Untuk mencegah tanggapan salah bahwa raja Mesir percaya kepada TUHAN, dalam beberapa kutipan raja Mesir selanjutnya di Keluaran TSI menerjemahkan YHWH (TUHAN) dengan kata ‘dewa’. Salah satu ayat seperti itu adalah Kel. 5:2.</ft></f> dan membiarkan orang Israel pergi? Saya tidak mengenal ‘Tuhan’, dan saya juga tidak akan membiarkan orang Israel pergi!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="EXO.5.3" />Lalu mereka berkata, “Allah Israel sudah menjumpai kami. Kami mohon, izinkanlah kami pergi dan melakukan perjalanan selama tiga hari ke padang belantara untuk mempersembahkan kurban kepada TUHAN Allah kami, agar Dia tidak menghukum kami dengan wabah penyakit atau perang.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="EXO.5.4" />Namun, raja Mesir berkata kepada mereka, “Hei, Musa dan Harun, mengapa kalian membawa-bawa para budak? Mereka harus tetap bekerja!
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="EXO.5.5" />Jumlah bangsamu sudah sangat banyak, dan sekarang kalian sengaja hendak membuat mereka berhenti bekerja!”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Bangsa Israel semakin ditindas
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="EXO.5.6" />Hari itu juga, raja Mesir memerintahkan para kepala mandor Mesir dan mandor Israel dengan berkata,
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="EXO.5.7" />“Mulai sekarang, kalian tidak boleh memberikan jerami kepada budak-budak itu untuk membuat batu bata seperti sebelumnya. Biarlah mereka pergi mengumpulkan jerami sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="EXO.5.8" />Tetapi pastikan bahwa jumlah batu bata yang mereka hasilkan dalam sehari tetap sama seperti sebelumnya. Mereka itu pemalas! Itulah sebabnya mereka menuntut untuk pergi mempersembahkan kurban kepada dewa mereka.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="EXO.5.9" />Paksalah mereka bekerja lebih keras lagi, supaya mereka sibuk dengan pekerjaan sehingga tidak ada waktu untuk mendengarkan omong kosong itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="EXO.5.10" />Maka semua kepala mandor Mesir dan mandor Israel pergi dan berkata kepada umat Israel, “Raja sudah menetapkan bahwa dia tidak akan menyediakan jerami lagi untuk pembuatan batu bata.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="EXO.5.11" />Pergilah mencari jerami sendiri, terserah dari mana saja, tetapi kalian harus tetap menghasilkan batu bata sebanyak sebelumnya, tidak boleh berkurang sedikit pun!”
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="EXO.5.12" />Jadi, umat Israel menyebar untuk mencari jerami ke seluruh negeri Mesir.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="EXO.5.13" />Dan para kepala mandor Mesir menekan mereka dengan berkata, “Selesaikan pekerjaan harian kalian sama seperti dulu waktu jerami masih disediakan.”
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="EXO.5.14" />Para kepala mandor Mesir memukuli mandor-mandor Israel, yang diberi tanggung jawab atas pekerjaan umat Israel. Kata mereka, “Kenapa kamu tidak menghasilkan batu bata sebanyak kemarin?!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="EXO.5.15" />Lalu para mandor Israel menghadap raja dan memohon, “Yang Mulia, mengapa engkau memperlakukan kami, hamba-hambamu, seperti ini?
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="EXO.5.16" />Sekarang kami tidak diberi jerami, tetapi kami tetap dituntut membuat batu bata. Rakyatmu sendiri yang bersalah! Mengapa kami yang harus dipukuli?!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="EXO.5.17" />Namun raja menjawab, “Pemalas! Kalian memang malas! Karena itu kalian terus berkata, ‘Izinkan kami pergi menyembah dewa kami’ sebagai alasan untuk tidak bekerja!
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="EXO.5.18" />Pergi dan kembalilah bekerja! Jerami tetap tidak akan disediakan untuk kalian, tetapi kalian harus memenuhi jumlah batu bata yang sama seperti sebelumnya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="EXO.5.19" />Mendengar perintah itu, yakni bahwa jumlah batu bata yang harus mereka penuhi tetap sama dan tidak dikurangi, para mandor Israel pun menyadari betapa berat masalah yang kini mereka hadapi.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="EXO.5.20" />Sesudah pertemuan dengan raja Mesir, mandor-mandor Israel itu menemui Musa dan Harun yang sedang menunggu mereka keluar.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="EXO.5.21" />Kata mereka kepada Musa dan Harun, “Gara-gara kalian, kami semakin dibenci oleh raja dan para pejabatnya! Biarlah TUHAN mengadili dan menghukum kalian berdua! Akibat perbuatanmu, matilah kami!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="EXO.5.22" />Musa kembali menghadap TUHAN dan berkata, “Ya Penguasaku, mengapa Engkau menambah masalah kepada umat-Mu? Untuk apa Engkau mengutus aku?
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="EXO.5.23" />Sejak aku menghadap raja dan menyampaikan pesan-Mu, dia malah semakin keras menindas umat-Mu dan Engkau tidak melakukan apa pun untuk menolong mereka!”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="6" />
<s style="s1">TUHAN berjanji akan membebaskan umat Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EXO.6.1" />Lalu TUHAN berkata kepada Musa, “Sekarang kamu akan melihat apa yang akan Aku lakukan terhadap raja Mesir. Aku akan memaksanya untuk membiarkan umat-Ku pergi, bahkan dia akan mengusir mereka keluar dari negerinya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="EXO.6.2" />Lagi kata TUHAN kepada Musa, “Akulah TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="EXO.6.3" />Aku sudah menyatakan diri kepada Abraham, Isak, dan Yakub sebagai Allah Yang Mahakuasa, tetapi Aku tidak memperkenalkan nama-Ku, TUHAN, kepada mereka.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="EXO.6.4" />Aku juga sudah mengadakan perjanjian dengan mereka. Aku berjanji akan memberikan kepada mereka negeri Kanaan, di mana mereka dulu hidup sebagai pendatang.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="EXO.6.5" />Aku pun sudah mendengar keluh kesah umat Israel yang diperbudak bangsa Mesir, dan Aku mengingat perjanjian-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="EXO.6.6" />“Karena itu, sampaikanlah kepada umat Israel, ‘Akulah TUHAN. Aku akan membawa kalian keluar dari perbudakan bangsa Mesir. Aku akan menghukum bangsa Mesir dengan hukuman berat, dan dengan kuasa-Ku, Aku akan membebaskan kalian.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="EXO.6.7" />Aku akan mengangkat kalian sebagai umat-Ku, dan Aku akan menjadi Allah kalian. Kalian akan tahu bahwa Akulah TUHAN Allahmu yang sudah membebaskan kalian dari perbudakan bangsa Mesir.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="EXO.6.8" />Aku akan membawa kalian ke negeri yang Aku janjikan dengan bersumpah kepada Abraham, Isak, dan Yakub. Aku akan memberikan negeri itu kepada kalian sebagai milikmu sendiri. Akulah TUHAN.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="EXO.6.9" />Musa menyampaikan semua pesan itu kepada bangsa Israel, tetapi mereka tidak mau percaya, karena terlalu tertekan oleh perbudakan yang kejam dan sudah sangat putus asa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="EXO.6.10" />Kemudian TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="EXO.6.11" />“Pergilah menghadap raja Mesir dan katakan kepadanya bahwa dia harus membiarkan umat Israel pergi dari negerinya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="EXO.6.12" />Musa menjawab, “Tetapi selama ini umat Israel pun tidak mendengarkan aku, apalagi raja Mesir! Mana mungkin dia mendengarkan aku, orang yang tidak pandai bicara ini!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="EXO.6.13" />Meski demikian, TUHAN tetap mengutus Musa dan Harun kepada umat Israel dan raja Mesir dengan perintah untuk memimpin umat Israel keluar dari Mesir.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Garis keturunan Musa dan Harun
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="EXO.6.14" />Berikut ini adalah nama-nama kepala keluarga keturunan Yakub.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Anak sulungnya adalah Ruben. Anak-anak Ruben bernama Henok, Palu, Hesron, dan Karmi. Keturunan mereka masing-masing menjadi marga-marga dalam suku Ruben.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="15" bcv="EXO.6.15" />Anak-anak Simeon bernama Yemuel, Yamin, Ohad, Yakin, Zohar, dan Saul (ibu Saul adalah orang Kanaan). Keturunan mereka masing-masing menjadi marga-marga dalam suku Simeon.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="16" bcv="EXO.6.16" />Anak-anak Lewi sesuai urutan bernama Gerson, Kehat, dan Merari. Lewi hidup selama 137 tahun.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="17" bcv="EXO.6.17" />Anak-anak Gerson bernama Libni dan Simei. Keturunan mereka menjadi marga Libni dan marga Simei.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="18" bcv="EXO.6.18" />Anak-anak Kehat bernama Amram, Yisar, Hebron, dan Uziel. Kehat hidup selama 133 tahun.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="19" bcv="EXO.6.19" />Anak-anak Merari bernama Mahli dan Musi.
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Itulah marga-marga dalam suku Lewi sesuai garis keturunan mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="20" bcv="EXO.6.20" />Amram menikah dengan saudara perempuan ayahnya bernama Yokebet. Mereka mempunyai dua anak laki-laki, Harun dan Musa. Amram hidup selama 137 tahun.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="21" bcv="EXO.6.21" />Anak-anak Yisar bernama Korah, Nefeg, dan Sikri.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="22" bcv="EXO.6.22" />Anak-anak Uziel bernama Misael, Elsafan, dan Sitri.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="23" bcv="EXO.6.23" />Harun menikah dengan Eliseba, anak Aminadab, saudara perempuan Nahason. Dia melahirkan Nadab, Abihu, Eleasar, dan Itamar.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="24" bcv="EXO.6.24" />Anak-anak Korah bernama Asir, Elkana, dan Abiasaf. Keturunan mereka masing-masing menjadi marga-marga Korah.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="25" bcv="EXO.6.25" />Eleasar, anak Harun, menikah dengan salah satu anak perempuan Putiel. Dia melahirkan Pinehas.
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Itulah nenek moyang marga-marga dalam suku Lewi.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="EXO.6.26" />Harun dan Musa diperintahkan TUHAN untuk membawa umat Israel keluar dari tanah Mesir, dalam rombongan besar menurut pasukan-pasukan mereka.<f caller="+"><fr>6:26
</fr><fk>pasukan-pasukan mereka
</fk><ft>Ini pertama kalinya kedua belas suku Israel disebut sebagai ‘pasukan-pasukan’. Kata bahasa Ibrani yang digunakan merupakan istilah militer, yang menggambarkan umat Allah sebagai kesatuan tempur sekaligus menyiratkan bahwa keberangkatan mereka dari Mesir teratur dan tertib.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="EXO.6.27" />Kedua orang itulah yang berbicara kepada raja Mesir untuk membawa umat Israel keluar dari negeri Mesir.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="EXO.6.28" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa di Mesir,
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="EXO.6.29" />“Akulah TUHAN! Beritahukanlah kepada raja Mesir segala pesan yang Aku sampaikan kepadamu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="EXO.6.30" />Namun, Musa menjawab TUHAN, “Aku tidak pandai berbicara. Raja pasti tidak akan mendengarkan aku!”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="7" />
<s style="s1">Allah mempersiapkan Musa untuk menghadap raja Mesir
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EXO.7.1" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa, “Lihatlah, Aku mengangkatmu menjadi seperti Allah bagi raja Mesir, dan kakakmu Harun akan menjadi seperti nabimu.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EXO.7.2" />Kamu akan mengatakan semua yang Aku perintahkan kepadamu, dan Harun akan menyampaikan kepada raja untuk membiarkan umat Israel keluar dari negerinya.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="EXO.7.3" />Tetapi Aku akan mengeraskan hati raja, sehingga meskipun Aku membuat berbagai macam keajaiban-Ku di Mesir,
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="EXO.7.4" />dia tetap tidak akan mendengarkanmu. Maka dengan kuasa-Ku, Aku akan menjatuhkan hukuman berat kepada bangsa Mesir dan membawa kedua belas suku umat-Ku keluar dari sana dalam rombongan besar, menurut pasukan-pasukan mereka.<x caller="+"><xo>7:4
</xo><xt>Kel. 6:26</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="EXO.7.5" />Saat itu, orang-orang Mesir akan mengetahui bahwa Akulah TUHAN, yakni ketika Aku menghukum Mesir dengan kuasa-Ku dan membawa umat-Ku Israel keluar dari antara mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="EXO.7.6" />Lalu Musa dan Harun melakukan tepat seperti yang diperintahkan TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="EXO.7.7" />Saat mereka pergi menghadap raja, Musa berusia delapan puluh tahun dan Harun berusia delapan puluh tiga tahun.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Tongkat Harun berubah menjadi ular
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="EXO.7.8" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa dan Harun,
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="EXO.7.9" />“Jika raja Mesir berkata kepada kalian, ‘Buktikanlah dirimu dengan melakukan keajaiban,’ maka katakanlah kepada Harun, ‘Ambillah tongkatmu dan lemparkanlah ke tanah di hadapan raja.’ Nanti tongkat itu akan berubah menjadi ular.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="EXO.7.10" />Musa dan Harun pun menghadap raja dan melakukan sesuai dengan yang diperintahkan TUHAN. Harun melemparkan tongkatnya di hadapan raja dan para pejabatnya,<f caller="+"><fr>7:10
</fr><fk>pejabatnya
</fk><ft>Pada zaman itu, hampir semua pejabat di Mesir adalah kerabat raja.</ft></f> lalu tongkat itu berubah menjadi ular.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="EXO.7.11" />Kemudian raja memanggil orang-orang pintar serta para ahli sihir untuk menghadap, dan mereka juga melakukan hal yang sama dengan keahlian mereka.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="EXO.7.12" />Masing-masing melemparkan tongkatnya, dan tongkat-tongkat itu berubah menjadi ular. Namun, ular dari tongkat Harun menelan semua ular mereka.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="EXO.7.13" />Meski demikian, raja tetap mengeraskan hatinya, seperti yang sudah dikatakan TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Bencana pertama: Air menjadi darah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="EXO.7.14" />Kemudian TUHAN berkata kepada Musa, “Raja Mesir tetap berkeras hati. Dia menolak untuk membiarkan umat Israel pergi.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="EXO.7.15" />Karena itu, besok pagi datanglah kepadanya pada waktu biasanya dia pergi ke tepi sungai Nil. Ketika kamu melihatnya berjalan menuju sungai, tunggulah di tepi sungai untuk menemui dia. Bawalah tongkatmu yang bisa berubah menjadi ular,
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="EXO.7.16" />dan katakanlah kepadanya, ‘TUHAN, Allah umat Israel, sudah mengutus saya untuk menyampaikan kepadamu, “Biarkan umat-Ku pergi supaya mereka dapat menyembah-Ku di padang belantara.” Tetapi sampai sekarang, engkau tetap tidak mau mendengarkan.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="EXO.7.17" />Jadi, beginilah kata TUHAN, “Dengan ini, engkau akan tahu bahwa Akulah TUHAN.” Lihatlah! Saya akan memukul permukaan air sungai Nil dengan tongkat yang di tangan saya ini, dan airnya akan berubah menjadi darah.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="EXO.7.18" />Ikan di sungai akan mati sehingga airnya berbau busuk dan orang Mesir tidak dapat meminumnya.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="EXO.7.19" />Lalu TUHAN berkata kepada Musa, “Katakanlah kepada Harun, ‘Ambillah tongkatmu dan ulurkanlah ke atas segala macam perairan di Mesir, termasuk sungai-sungai, aliran air, kolam-kolam, dan tempat-tempat menampung air, agar semuanya berubah menjadi darah. Akan ada darah di seluruh negeri Mesir, bahkan di dalam tempat penyimpanan air dari kayu maupun batu.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="EXO.7.20" />Musa dan Harun melakukan tepat seperti yang TUHAN perintahkan. Di depan mata raja dan para pejabatnya, Harun mengangkat tongkatnya dan memukul air sungai Nil. Maka semua air itu berubah menjadi darah,
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="EXO.7.21" />dan matilah ikan-ikan di sungai itu sehingga airnya berbau busuk dan orang Mesir tidak dapat meminumnya. Di seluruh Mesir ada darah.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="EXO.7.22" />Namun, para ahli sihir Mesir juga melakukan hal yang sama dengan keahlian mereka. Karena itu raja tetap mengeraskan hatinya dan tidak mendengarkan mereka, seperti yang sudah dikatakan TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="EXO.7.23" />Raja berpaling dan kembali ke istananya tanpa menghiraukan bencana yang sudah terjadi.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="EXO.7.24" />Sementara itu, seluruh rakyat Mesir menggali-gali lubang di sepanjang sungai Nil untuk mencari air yang bisa diminum, karena mereka tidak dapat meminum air sungai itu.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Bencana kedua: Katak
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="EXO.7.25" />Tujuh hari pun berlalu setelah TUHAN mengubah air sungai Nil menjadi darah.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="8" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EXO.8.1" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa, “Pergilah menghadap raja Mesir dan sampaikan kepadanya, ‘Inilah yang dikatakan TUHAN: Biarkanlah umat-Ku pergi supaya mereka dapat menyembah-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EXO.8.2" />Kalau engkau menolak, Aku akan memenuhi negerimu dengan katak.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="EXO.8.3" />Sungai Nil akan penuh dengan katak, sampai hewan-hewan itu memasuki istanamu, kamar tidurmu, tempat tidurmu, rumah-rumah para pejabatmu dan seluruh rakyatmu, bahkan ke dalam semua tempat pembakaran makanan dan peralatan masak kalian.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="EXO.8.4" />Katak-katak itu akan melompat ke atas tubuhmu, seluruh pegawaimu, juga rakyatmu.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="EXO.8.5" />Kemudian TUHAN berkata kepada Musa, “Sampaikan kepada Harun untuk mengulurkan tongkat yang ada di tangannya ke atas sungai-sungai, aliran air, serta kolam. Buatlah katak-katak bermunculan memenuhi seluruh negeri Mesir!”
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="EXO.8.6" />Maka Harun mengulurkan tongkatnya ke atas perairan Mesir, lalu katak-katak keluar dan menutupi seluruh Mesir.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="EXO.8.7" />Akan tetapi, para ahli sihir negeri itu juga melakukan hal yang sama dengan keahlian mereka, dan katak-katak pun bermunculan memenuhi Mesir.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="EXO.8.8" />Kemudian raja memanggil Musa dan Harun untuk menghadap dan berkata kepada mereka, “Mintalah kepada dewamu itu untuk melenyapkan katak-katak ini dari saya dan bangsa saya, maka saya akan membiarkan bangsamu pergi untuk mempersembahkan kurban kepada dewamu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="EXO.8.9" />Jawab Musa, “Tentukanlah waktunya, maka saya akan berdoa kepada TUHAN meminta agar semua katak ini dilenyapkan darimu, dari para pegawaimu, dari rakyatmu, dan dari rumah-rumah kalian. Katak hanya akan berada di sungai Nil.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="EXO.8.10" />Raja menjawab, “Paling lama besok.”
</p>
<p style="p">Kata Musa, “Baik, permintaanmu akan dipenuhi, agar kalian tahu bahwa tidak ada dewa yang seperti TUHAN Allah kami.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="EXO.8.11" />Katak-katak itu akan menyingkir darimu, dari para pejabatmu, rakyatmu, dan dari rumah-rumah kalian. Katak hanya akan tinggal di sungai Nil.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="EXO.8.12" />Lalu Musa dan Harun pergi meninggalkan raja. Sesuai janjinya kepada raja Mesir, Musa berseru dalam doanya kepada TUHAN, meminta agar bencana katak disingkirkan.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="EXO.8.13" />TUHAN mengabulkan permintaan Musa. Maka matilah semua katak yang ada di setiap rumah, halaman, dan ladang.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="EXO.8.14" />Orang-orang Mesir mengumpulkan bangkai katak itu, hingga seluruh negeri berbau busuk.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="EXO.8.15" />Namun, ketika raja melihat bahwa mereka sudah terbebas dari katak-katak itu, dia kembali mengeraskan hatinya dan tidak mau mendengarkan Musa dan Harun, tepat seperti yang sudah dikatakan TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Bencana ketiga: Agas
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="EXO.8.16" />Kemudian TUHAN berkata kepada Musa, “Katakanlah kepada Harun, ‘Angkatlah tongkatmu dan pukulkan ke tanah, maka debu akan berubah menjadi agas<f caller="+"><fr>8:16
</fr><fk>agas
</fk><ft>Kata dalam bahasa Ibrani yang diterjemahkan ‘agas’ adalah sejenis serangga kecil yang sangat mengganggu. Agas menyerupai nyamuk, tetapi lebih kecil, dan biasanya terdapat di kawasan tepi laut, sungai, serta daerah bersemak. Gigitan agas menimbulkan rasa gatal perih yang bertahan cukup lama. Beberapa versi lain menerjemahkan kata ini dengan jenis serangga seperti kutu, nyamuk, atau lalat.</ft></f> yang memenuhi seluruh negeri Mesir.’”
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="EXO.8.17" />Lalu terjadilah demikian. Harun mengulurkan tongkat yang ada di tangannya dan memukulkannya ke tanah yang berdebu, maka semua debu di seluruh Mesir berubah menjadi agas lalu menghinggapi semua orang dan binatang.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="EXO.8.18" />Agas-agas itu mengerubungi manusia maupun hewan. Para ahli sihir berusaha dengan seluruh kemampuan mereka untuk melakukan hal yang sama, tetapi mereka tidak dapat membuat agas dari debu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="EXO.8.19" />Maka berkatalah para ahli sihir itu kepada raja, “Ini pasti perbuatan Allahnya Musa dan Harun!” Namun, seperti yang sudah TUHAN katakan sebelumnya, raja tetap bersikeras dan tidak mau mendengarkan mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Bencana keempat: Lalat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="EXO.8.20" />Kemudian TUHAN berkata kepada Musa, “Besok kamu harus bangun pagi-pagi sekali dan pergi menghadap raja ketika dia turun ke sungai. Sampaikanlah kepadanya: Beginilah perkataan TUHAN kepadamu, ‘Biarkanlah umat-Ku pergi, supaya mereka dapat menyembah-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="EXO.8.21" />Kalau engkau tidak membiarkan umat-Ku pergi, Aku akan mengirimkan kerumunan lalat kepadamu, kepada semua pejabatmu, rakyatmu, dan ke dalam rumah-rumah kalian. Setiap rumah orang Mesir akan dipenuhi dengan kerumunan lalat, bahkan tanah tempat kalian berdiri pun akan penuh dengan lalat.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="EXO.8.22" />Pada hari itu, Aku akan membedakan tempat tinggal umat-Ku di Gosyen. Daerah itu akan bebas dari kerumunan lalat, supaya engkau tahu bahwa Aku, TUHAN, ada di negeri ini.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="EXO.8.23" />Aku akan membedakan antara umat-Ku dan rakyatmu. Keajaiban ini akan terjadi besok.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="EXO.8.24" />Dan TUHAN melakukan apa yang Dia katakan. Kerumunan lalat mengerubungi istana raja serta rumah para pejabat. Lalat-lalat itu memenuhi dan membuat seluruh negeri menjadi kotor.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="EXO.8.25" />Sesudah itu, raja memanggil Musa dan Harun lalu berkata, “Pergilah, persembahkanlah kurban bagi dewa kalian, tetapi di dalam negeri ini saja.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="EXO.8.26" />Jawab Musa, “Tidak bisa, karena memberikan persembahan kurban bagi TUHAN Allah kami merupakan suatu kegiatan yang menjijikkan di mata orang Mesir. Apabila kami melakukannya di depan mereka, pasti mereka melempari kami dengan batu.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="EXO.8.27" />Untuk memberikan persembahan sesuai perintah TUHAN yang kami sembah, kami harus melakukan perjalanan selama tiga hari ke padang belantara.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="EXO.8.28" />Raja pun menjawab, “Saya akan memperbolehkan kalian pergi untuk mempersembahkan kurban kepada dewa kalian, di padang belantara, tetapi jangan pergi terlalu jauh. Dan saya minta kalian mendoakan saya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="EXO.8.29" />Lalu Musa berkata, “Baik. Sekarang saya akan pergi dan memohon kepada TUHAN agar besok kerumunan lalat meninggalkan engkau, para pejabatmu, serta rakyatmu. Tetapi, kali ini janganlah Baginda berbuat curang lagi dengan melarang bangsa Israel pergi mempersembahkan kurban kepada TUHAN!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="EXO.8.30" />Kemudian Musa pergi meninggalkan raja dan berdoa kepada TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="EXO.8.31" />TUHAN mengabulkan permintaan Musa dengan menghilangkan kerumunan lalat dari raja, para pejabat, serta rakyatnya. Tidak ada seekor pun lalat yang tertinggal.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="EXO.8.32" />Namun, kali ini pun raja kembali mengeraskan hatinya dan tidak memperbolehkan bangsa Israel pergi.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="9" />
<s style="s1">Bencana kelima: Penyakit menular pada binatang
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EXO.9.1" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa, “Pergilah menghadap raja dan sampaikan bahwa TUHAN, Allah umat Israel, berkata, ‘Biarkanlah umat-Ku pergi agar mereka dapat menyembah-Ku!
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EXO.9.2" />Jika engkau menolak dan tetap menahan mereka,
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="EXO.9.3" />maka dengan kuasa-Ku, Aku akan mendatangkan wabah penyakit yang sangat parah atas ternakmu, yaitu kuda, keledai, unta, domba, kambing, dan sapi.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="EXO.9.4" />Dalam wabah ini, Aku akan membedakan ternak milik umat Israel dari ternak milik orang Mesir. Tidak seekor pun ternak milik umat Israel yang akan mati.’”
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="EXO.9.5" />TUHAN juga menentukan waktu terjadinya wabah itu. Dia berkata kepada Musa, “Aku akan melakukan bencana ini besok.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="EXO.9.6" />Keesokan harinya, TUHAN menepati perkataan-Nya itu. Semua ternak milik orang Mesir mati, tetapi tidak satu pun ternak orang Israel yang mati.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="EXO.9.7" />Lalu raja mengirim utusannya untuk menyelidiki, dan benarlah demikian, bahwa tidak ada satu pun ternak umat Israel yang mati. Meski begitu, raja mengeraskan hatinya dan tidak mau membiarkan mereka pergi.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Bencana keenam: Bisul bernanah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="EXO.9.8" />Lalu TUHAN berkata kepada Musa dan Harun, “Ambillah beberapa genggam abu dari tempat pembakaran. Musa harus melemparkan abu itu ke udara di hadapan raja.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="EXO.9.9" />Abu itu akan menjadi debu halus yang akan tersebar ke seluruh Mesir dan menyebabkan bisul-bisul bernanah pada manusia dan binatang di seluruh Mesir.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10-11" bcv="EXO.9.10" />Maka Musa dan Harun mengambil abu dari tempat pembakaran dan menghadap raja. Musa melemparkan abu itu ke udara, lalu timbullah bisul-bisul bernanah pada kulit semua orang dan binatang di Mesir. Mereka sangat menderita, bahkan para ahli sihir tidak sanggup berdiri di hadapan Musa karena kesakitan akibat bisul bernanah itu.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="EXO.9.12" />Tetapi TUHAN mengeraskan hati raja, dan seperti yang sudah TUHAN katakan sebelumnya, raja tetap tidak menghiraukan perkataan Musa dan Harun.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Bencana ketujuh: Hujan es
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="EXO.9.13" />Kemudian TUHAN berkata kepada Musa, “Besok, bangunlah pagi-pagi dan pergilah menghadap raja Mesir. Katakanlah kepadanya, ‘TUHAN, Allah umat Israel, berkata: Biarkanlah umat-Ku pergi agar mereka dapat menyembah-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="EXO.9.14" />Kalau tidak, maka kali ini Aku akan mendatangkan bencana yang lebih hebat lagi kepadamu, para pegawaimu, dan rakyatmu, agar engkau tahu bahwa tidak ada yang seperti Aku di seluruh bumi ini.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="EXO.9.15" />Aku bisa saja menggunakan kuasa-Ku untuk menyerang engkau dan rakyatmu dengan penyakit serta melenyapkan kalian dari muka bumi.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="EXO.9.16" />Tetapi Aku membiarkan engkau hidup untuk tujuan ini, yaitu menunjukkan kuasa-Ku kepadamu. Dengan demikian, nama-Ku akan dimuliakan di seluruh bumi.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="EXO.9.17" />Meskipun demikian, engkau masih saja sombong dan tidak membiarkan umat-Ku pergi.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="EXO.9.18" />Besok, sekitar waktu yang sama seperti sekarang, Aku akan menurunkan hujan es yang sangat dahsyat, yang belum pernah terjadi sebelumnya di seluruh Mesir.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="EXO.9.19" />Karena itu, bawalah seluruh ternak kalian yang berada di padang untuk berlindung ke tempat yang aman. Setiap orang dan binatang yang masih di padang akan mati tertimpa hujan es!’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="EXO.9.20" />Maka para pejabat raja yang takut akan perkataan TUHAN segera membawa masuk semua budak dan ternak mereka untuk berlindung.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="EXO.9.21" />Tetapi orang-orang yang tidak menghiraukan perkataan TUHAN membiarkan budak dan ternak mereka di padang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="EXO.9.22" />Lalu TUHAN berkata kepada Musa, “Arahkanlah tanganmu ke langit, agar hujan es turun di seluruh Mesir menimpa setiap orang, binatang, dan tanaman di padang.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="EXO.9.23" />Musa mengarahkan tongkatnya ke langit, dan TUHAN menurunkan hujan es di seluruh tanah Mesir disertai guntur dan petir yang menyambar-nyambar ke tanah.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="EXO.9.24" />Sepanjang sejarah bangsa Mesir, belum pernah terjadi hujan es yang turun terus-menerus beserta sambaran petir seperti ini.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="EXO.9.25" />Hujan es menghantam semua yang ada di ladang di seluruh Mesir, baik manusia, binatang, tanaman, maupun pepohonan.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="EXO.9.26" />Hanya Gosyen, tempat tinggal umat Israel, yang tidak terkena hujan es.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="EXO.9.27" />Lalu raja memanggil Musa dan Harun untuk menghadap dia dan berkata, “Kali ini saya mengaku sudah berdosa. Dewamu memang benar, dan saya beserta seluruh rakyat saya bersalah.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="EXO.9.28" />Mintalah kepada dewamu untuk menghentikan hujan es dan guntur yang dahsyat ini! Kami tidak tahan lagi. Saya akan membiarkan kalian pergi. Kalian tidak usah tinggal lebih lama lagi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="EXO.9.29" />Jawab Musa kepada raja, “Baik. Ketika saya meninggalkan kota ini, saya akan mengangkat tangan kepada TUHAN. Guntur akan berhenti dan tidak akan ada hujan es lagi, agar kalian tahu bahwa bumi adalah milik TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="EXO.9.30" />Tetapi saya tahu bahwa engkau dan pejabatmu masih tidak takut kepada TUHAN Allah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="EXO.9.31" />Pada waktu itu, jelai sudah hampir siap panen dan rami sedang berbunga. Jadi, hujan es menggagalkan panen tanaman-tanaman tersebut.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="EXO.9.32" />Akan tetapi, gandum dan sekoi<f caller="+"><fr>9:32
</fr><fk>sekoi
</fk><ft>Kata Ibrani yang diterjemahkan sekoi adalah sejenis gandum dengan nilai rendah. Di Mesir, sekoi dipanen sesudah jelai untuk dijadikan roti. Lihat Kel. 9:32 dan Yes. 28:25.</ft></f> tidak rusak karena belum musimnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="EXO.9.33" />Kemudian Musa meninggalkan raja. Dia pergi ke luar kota dan mengangkat tangannya kepada TUHAN. Maka berhentilah guntur, hujan, dan hujan es itu.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="EXO.9.34" />Ketika raja melihat bahwa hujan, hujan es, dan guntur sudah berhenti, dia dan para pejabatnya pun berdosa lagi dengan mengeraskan hati mereka.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="EXO.9.35" />Raja tetap tidak membiarkan umat Israel pergi, sesuai dengan yang sudah TUHAN katakan kepada Musa.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="10" />
<s style="s1">Bencana kedelapan: Belalang
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EXO.10.1" />Kemudian TUHAN berkata kepada Musa, “Pergilah menghadap raja, karena Aku sudah mengeraskan hatinya dan hati para pejabatnya, supaya Aku dapat menunjukkan berbagai keajaiban kepada mereka,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EXO.10.2" />dan supaya kamu dapat menceritakan kepada anak cucumu bagaimana Aku, Allahmu, sudah mempermainkan orang Mesir. Kelak, kamu akan menceritakan semua keajaiban yang sudah Aku tunjukkan kepada mereka. Dengan demikian, kamu semua akan tahu bahwa Akulah TUHAN.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="EXO.10.3" />Maka Musa dan Harun pergi menghadap raja dan berkata kepadanya, “TUHAN, Allah umat Israel, berkata, ‘Sampai kapankah engkau akan menolak tunduk kepada-Ku? Biarkanlah umat-Ku pergi untuk menyembah-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="EXO.10.4" />Apabila engkau tetap menolak, maka besok Aku akan mendatangkan belalang ke negerimu.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="EXO.10.5" />Belalang-belalang itu akan menutupi seluruh daratan Mesir sehingga tanah tidak lagi terlihat. Belalang-belalang itu akan memakan sisa tanaman yang tidak rusak karena hujan es dan setiap pohon di ladang.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="EXO.10.6" />Rumah-rumahmu dan semua rumah pejabatmu serta rakyat Mesir akan dipenuhi belalang. Orangtua maupun nenek moyang kalian belum pernah melihat bencana seperti ini!’” Sesudah itu, Musa langsung berbalik dan meninggalkan raja.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="EXO.10.7" />Para pejabat raja berkata kepadanya, “Baginda, sampai kapankah orang ini akan terus menyusahkan kita? Biarkanlah rakyat itu pergi agar mereka dapat menyembah dewa mereka. Sadarilah, Mesir sudah hancur!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="EXO.10.8" />Kemudian Musa dan Harun dibawa kembali untuk menghadap raja, dan raja berkata kepada mereka, “Pergilah menyembah dewa kalian. Tetapi siapa saja yang akan pergi?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="EXO.10.9" />Jawab Musa, “Kami akan pergi membawa seluruh anggota keluarga kami, semua orang baik tua maupun muda, juga semua ternak kami, karena kami harus mengadakan perayaan bagi TUHAN.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="EXO.10.10" />Tetapi kata raja kepada mereka, “Ha! Kalau begitu hanya mujizat dewamu itu yang bisa membuatku mengizinkan kalian pergi membawa para perempuan dan anak-anak kalian! Aku tahu kalian sedang menyusun rencana jahat!
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="EXO.10.11" />Tidak bisa! Hanya para laki-laki yang boleh pergi dan menyembah dewamu itu, sesuai permintaan kalian!” Setelah itu Musa dan Harun diusir dari hadapan raja.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="EXO.10.12" />Kemudian TUHAN berkata kepada Musa, “Ulurkanlah tanganmu ke atas tanah Mesir, maka belalang-belalang akan datang menutupi seluruh daratan dan memakan setiap tanaman di Mesir yang tidak dirusak oleh hujan es.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="EXO.10.13" />Musa pun mengulurkan tongkatnya ke atas tanah Mesir, dan TUHAN membuat angin timur bertiup di seluruh negeri sepanjang siang dan malam. Keesokan paginya, belalang-belalang sudah datang terbawa oleh angin timur itu.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="EXO.10.14" />Belalang-belalang menutupi seluruh permukaan tanah negeri Mesir. Dalam sejarah Mesir, belum pernah terjadi bencana belalang seperti itu, dan untuk selamanya tidak akan pernah terjadi lagi.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="EXO.10.15" />Permukaan tanah menjadi gelap karena tertutup oleh banyaknya belalang. Hewan-hewan itu memakan habis semua tanaman dan buah-buahan pada pohon-pohon yang masih bertahan dari hujan es. Tidak ada tumbuhan hijau yang tersisa di seluruh Mesir, baik tanaman maupun pohon.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="EXO.10.16" />Raja segera memanggil Musa dan Harun dan berkata kepada mereka “Saya sudah berdosa terhadap ‘Tuhan’ dan terhadap kalian.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="EXO.10.17" />Saya mohon sekali ini saja, ampunilah dosa saya dan mintalah kepada dewa kalian itu agar dia menjauhkan hukuman maut ini dari saya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="EXO.10.18" />Musa meninggalkan raja dan memohon kepada TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="EXO.10.19" />Maka TUHAN membalikkan arah angin menjadi angin barat yang kencang dan meniup belalang-belalang itu ke Laut Merah. Tidak ada seekor pun yang tertinggal di seluruh Mesir.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="EXO.10.20" />Namun, TUHAN mengeraskan hati raja, dan lagi-lagi dia melarang umat Israel pergi.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Bencana kesembilan: Gelap gulita
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="EXO.10.21" />Lalu TUHAN berkata kepada Musa, “Angkatlah tanganmu ke arah langit, maka kegelapan yang sangat dahsyat akan meliputi seluruh negeri Mesir.”
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="EXO.10.22" />Musa mengangkat tangannya ke langit dan gelap gulita menyelimuti seluruh Mesir selama tiga hari.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="EXO.10.23" />Rakyat Mesir tidak dapat melihat satu sama lain dan tidak dapat pergi kemana-mana selama tiga hari. Tetapi di daerah umat Israel tinggal tidak terjadi kegelapan seperti itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="EXO.10.24" />Raja memanggil Musa dan berkata, “Pergilah menyembah dewamu. Perempuan-perempuan dan anak-anak kalian boleh ikut, tetapi semua ternak kalian harus ditinggalkan di sini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="EXO.10.25" />Jawab Musa, “Engkau harus membiarkan kami membawa kurban bakaran agar kami mempersembahkannya kepada TUHAN Allah kami.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="EXO.10.26" />Semua ternak harus kami bawa. Kami tidak akan meninggalkan seekor pun karena kami harus mempersembahkan sebagian dari ternak kami kepada TUHAN Allah, dan kami tidak tahu mana yang akan kami persembahkan kepada TUHAN sebelum kami tiba di sana.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="EXO.10.27" />Namun, TUHAN mengeraskan hati raja sehingga dia tidak membiarkan mereka pergi.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="EXO.10.28" />Raja berkata kepada Musa, “Pergi kamu! Jangan pernah melihat mukaku lagi! Kalau kamu berani-berani datang, kamu pasti mati!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="EXO.10.29" />Jawab Musa, “Terjadilah sesuai perkataanmu! Saya tidak akan pernah melihat mukamu lagi!”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="11" />
<s style="s1">Bencana kesepuluh: Kematian semua anak sulung orang Mesir
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EXO.11.1" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa, “Masih ada satu bencana lagi yang akan Aku datangkan pada raja Mesir dan rakyatnya. Sesudah itu, raja akan membiarkan kalian pergi. Waktu dia melepas kalian pergi, dia benar-benar akan mengusir kalian dari tempat ini.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EXO.11.2" />Sekarang suruhlah umat Israel meminta perhiasan emas dan perak dari para tetangga mereka yang orang Mesir.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="EXO.11.3" />TUHAN membuat orang-orang Mesir bermurah hati kepada umat Israel, bahkan Musa sangat dihormati oleh para pejabat dan rakyat Mesir.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="EXO.11.4" />Kemudian Musa menghadap raja dan berkata, “TUHAN mengatakan bahwa sekitar tengah malam nanti, Dia akan mengelilingi seluruh negeri.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="EXO.11.5" />Setiap anak laki-laki sulung di negeri Mesir akan mati, mulai dari anak sulungmu yang akan duduk di takhtamu, sampai anak sulung budak perempuan yang menggiling gandum. Selain itu, anak sulung jantan dari semua ternak juga akan mati.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="EXO.11.6" />Di seluruh Mesir akan terdengar ratapan yang begitu keras, yang belum pernah terjadi sebelumnya dan tidak akan pernah terjadi lagi.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="EXO.11.7" />Tetapi bangsa Israel akan tetap aman, bahkan seekor anjing pun tidak akan menggonggong kepada mereka ataupun hewan mereka, supaya engkau tahu bahwa TUHANlah yang sudah memperlakukan umat Israel berbeda dengan rakyat Mesir.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="EXO.11.8" />Semua pejabatmu akan datang bersujud di hadapan saya untuk memohon, ‘Tolong pergilah bersama seluruh umat Israel.’ Sesudah itu kami akan pergi.”
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu dengan sangat marah Musa meninggalkan raja.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="EXO.11.9" />Sebelumnya, TUHAN sudah berkata kepada Musa, “Raja Mesir tidak akan mempedulikan perkataan kalian berdua. Hal itu terjadi supaya Aku dapat mengadakan banyak keajaiban di Mesir.”<x caller="+"><xo>11:9
</xo><xt>Kel. 7:3-4</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="EXO.11.10" />Musa dan Harun melakukan semua keajaiban itu di hadapan raja Mesir, tetapi TUHAN mengeraskan hati raja sehingga dia tetap bersikeras untuk tidak membiarkan umat Israel pergi dari negerinya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="12" />
<s style="s1">Peraturan perayaan Paskah
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Im. 23:5-8; Bil. 28:16-25; Ul. 16:1-8
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Tentang perayaan Paskah di masa yang akan datang
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EXO.12.1" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa dan Harun di Mesir,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EXO.12.2" />“Mulai sekarang, bulan ini<x caller="+"><xo>12:2
</xo><xt>Kel. 23:15</xt></x> akan menjadi bulan pertama dalam kalender tahunan kalian.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="EXO.12.3" />Umumkanlah kepada seluruh umat Israel: Pada hari kesepuluh bulan ini, setiap kepala keluarga harus mengambil seekor anak domba atau anak kambing.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="EXO.12.4" />Kalau jumlah anggota keluarganya terlalu sedikit untuk memakan habis seekor anak domba atau anak kambing, mereka boleh membaginya dengan keluarga tetangga terdekat sesuai jumlah anggota keluarga dan jumlah yang bisa dimakan oleh masing-masing orang.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="EXO.12.5" />Kamu harus memilih anak domba atau anak kambing jantan yang berumur satu tahun dan tidak ada cacat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="EXO.12.6" />“Setiap keluarga harus memelihara anak domba atau anak kambing itu hingga hari keempat belas bulan ini. Pada hari itu, waktu matahari terbenam, seluruh umat Israel harus menyembelih anak domba atau anak kambing tersebut.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="EXO.12.7" />Kemudian mereka harus mengoleskan darahnya pada kedua tiang pintu dan ambang atas pintu rumah tempat domba atau kambing itu akan dimakan.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="EXO.12.8" />Malam itu juga, mereka harus memanggang dagingnya di atas api lalu memakannya dengan roti yang tidak beragi dan sayur pahit.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="EXO.12.9" />Jangan memakannya mentah-mentah atau direbus dalam air. Anak domba atau kambing itu harus dipanggang utuh di atas api, termasuk kepala, kaki, dan semua bagian tubuhnya.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="EXO.12.10" />Dagingnya harus dihabiskan pada malam itu juga. Jangan menyisakan daging hingga keesokan paginya. Apa pun yang tersisa harus dibakar habis sebelum pagi.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Tentang perayaan Paskah pertama di Mesir
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="EXO.12.11" />“Ini adalah permulaan dari Perayaan Paskah,<f caller="+"><fr>12:11
</fr><fk>Paskah
</fk><ft>Nama Paskah berasal dari kata Ibrani ‘pesakh’ yang artinya ‘melewati’. Nama ini mengingatkan bagaimana malaikat melewati rumah-rumah umat Israel, tetapi memasuki rumah-rumah orang Mesir untuk membunuh setiap anak laki-laki sulung.</ft></f> yang senantiasa akan dirayakan untuk menghormati Aku, TUHAN kalian: Pada malam itu, kalian harus sudah mengenakan pakaian seperti orang yang siap bepergian jauh, mengenakan ikat pinggang, alas kaki, dan memegang tongkat. Lalu makanlah makanan itu dengan buru-buru.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="EXO.12.12" />Malam itu, Aku akan berkeliling di seluruh Mesir dan membunuh setiap anak laki-laki yang sulung dan anak hewan jantan yang sulung. Aku akan menjatuhkan hukuman terhadap semua dewa Mesir,<f caller="+"><fr>12:12
</fr><fk>hukuman terhadap …
</fk><ft>Ada banyak sekali dewa yang disembahkan oleh bangsa Mesir, termasuk dewa sungai Nil, dewa padang gurun dan lalat, dewa yang menjaga hewan, dewa kesuburan, dewa yang menjaga hasil panen, dewa kesembuhan dari penyakit, dewa matahari, dewa yang menjaga anak-anak, dll. Dalam kesepuluh bencana yang TUHAN jatuhkan atas Mesir sangat jelas bahwa Dia lebih berkuasa dari semua dewa mereka.</ft></f> karena Akulah TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="EXO.12.13" />Darah pada pintu rumah kalian akan menandakan tempat kalian berada. Waktu Aku melihat darah itu, Aku akan melewatinya, dan bencana tidak akan menimpa kalian ketika Aku menyerang Mesir.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Tentang perayaan Paskah di masa yang akan datang
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="EXO.12.14" />“Setiap tahun kalian akan memperingati hari itu dan mengadakan perayaan untuk TUHAN turun temurun. Lakukanlah itu sebagai suatu ketetapan untuk selamanya.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="EXO.12.15" />Kalian akan makan roti yang tidak beragi selama tujuh hari. Pada hari pertama, kalian akan membuang semua ragi dari rumah kalian. Siapa pun yang memakan roti yang mengandung ragi selama tujuh hari itu akan disingkirkan dari antara umat yang taat pada perjanjian-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="EXO.12.16" />Pada tanggal empat belas dan dua puluh, yaitu hari pertama dan hari ketujuh dalam perayaan ini, kalian harus mengadakan ibadah besar untuk menyembah dan menghormati Aku. Dalam dua hari itu kalian tidak boleh melakukan pekerjaan apa pun kecuali untuk menyiapkan makanan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="EXO.12.17" />“Sesudah Hari Paskah, keesokan harinya, kalian akan memperingati Perayaan Roti Tidak Beragi, agar kalian ingat bahwa hari ini Aku membawa kalian keluar dari Mesir. Kalian harus memperingati hari ini secara turun temurun, sebagai ketetapan selamanya.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="EXO.12.18" />Mulai petang hari tanggal empat belas sampai petang tanggal dua puluh satu dalam bulan pertama, kalian akan makan roti yang tidak beragi.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="EXO.12.19" />Selama tujuh hari itu, tidak boleh ada ragi sama sekali di dalam rumah kalian. Apabila seseorang makan sesuatu yang beragi, dia akan disingkirkan dari antara umat yang taat pada perjanjian-Ku, baik itu pendatang maupun orang Israel asli.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="EXO.12.20" />Kalian tidak boleh makan apa pun yang beragi. Makanlah roti yang tidak mengandung ragi di mana saja kalian tinggal.”
<ve />
</p>
<s level="2" style="s2">Tentang perayaan Paskah pertama di Mesir
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="EXO.12.21" />Kemudian Musa mengumpulkan semua tua-tua Israel dan berkata kepada mereka, “Pergilah dan pilihlah anak domba atau anak kambing untuk setiap keluarga dan sembelihlah sebagai kurban Paskah.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="EXO.12.22" />Ambillah segenggam tanaman hisop,<f caller="+"><fr>12:22
</fr><fk>tanaman hisop
</fk><ft>Hisop adalah sejenis tumbuhan semak kecil yang tumbuh liar di wilayah Sinai. Batang dan daunnya dapat dipakai untuk memercikkan darah dalam upacara-upacara ibadah Yahudi.</ft></f> celupkanlah ke dalam darah yang ditampung di baskom, lalu oleskan pada ambang atas dan kedua tiang pintu rumah kalian masing-masing. Tidak ada seorang pun yang boleh keluar rumah sampai besok paginya.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="EXO.12.23" />TUHAN akan berkeliling di seluruh negeri untuk membunuh setiap anak sulung orang Mesir. Ketika Dia melihat rumah yang ada darahnya pada ambang atas pintu dan kedua tiang pintu, TUHAN akan melewatinya. Dia tidak akan membiarkan malaikat maut masuk ke rumah-rumah kalian dan membunuh setiap anak sulung kalian.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Tentang perayaan Paskah di masa yang akan datang
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="EXO.12.24" />“Kamu semua harus menaati ketetapan ini, dan anak cucumu harus memperingatinya untuk selamanya.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="EXO.12.25" />Setelah masuk ke negeri yang sudah dijanjikan TUHAN kepadamu, kamu harus terus melaksanakan perayaan ini.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="EXO.12.26" />Dan ketika anak-anakmu bertanya, ‘Apakah arti upacara ini?’
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="EXO.12.27" />kamu akan menjawab, ‘Inilah persembahan Paskah untuk menghormati TUHAN, karena Dia sudah melewati rumah-rumah umat Israel di Mesir. Saat itu, Dia membunuh setiap anak laki-laki sulung orang Mesir, tetapi Dia membiarkan keluarga kita hidup.’”
</p>
<p style="p">Setelah Musa menyampaikan semua itu, umat Israel bersujud menyembah TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Bencana kesepuluh dilaksanakan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="EXO.12.28" />Kemudian umat Israel melakukan apa yang sudah TUHAN perintahkan kepada Musa dan Harun.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="EXO.12.29" />Pada tengah malam, TUHAN membunuh setiap anak laki-laki yang sulung di seluruh Mesir, mulai dari anak sulung pewaris takhta raja Mesir sampai anak sulung tahanan di penjara, juga setiap anak sulung ternak.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="EXO.12.30" />Malam itu, raja Mesir beserta semua pejabatnya dan seluruh rakyat Mesir terbangun. Terdengarlah jerit tangis yang keras di seluruh Mesir, karena ada yang mati di setiap rumah.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Bangsa Israel meninggalkan Mesir
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="EXO.12.31" />Malam itu juga, raja memanggil Musa dan Harun untuk menghadapnya lalu berkata kepada mereka, “Pergi! Menjauhlah dari rakyat saya! Kalian dan semua umat Israel, pergilah menyembah TUHAN, dewamu itu, seperti yang kalian minta!
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="EXO.12.32" />Bawalah ternakmu seperti yang kalian katakan. Yang penting pergilah! Dan nanti kalian doakanlah saya juga!”
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="EXO.12.33" />Rakyat Mesir mendesak umat Israel untuk segera meninggalkan negeri itu. Kata mereka, “Kami semua akan mati kalau kalian tidak pergi!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="EXO.12.34" />Jadi, umat Israel membawa adonan roti mereka yang masih di dalam wadah adonan dan belum diragi, membungkusnya dengan jubah mereka, lalu memikulnya.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="EXO.12.35" />Sesuai perintah Musa sebelumnya, umat Israel meminta perhiasan emas, perak, dan pakaian dari orang Mesir tetangga mereka.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="EXO.12.36" />TUHAN membuat rakyat Mesir bermurah hati terhadap umat Israel, dan mereka memberikan segala sesuatu yang diminta oleh umat Israel. Dengan cara demikian, umat Israel membawa keluar harta kekayaan orang Mesir.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="EXO.12.37" />Kemudian umat Israel berjalan dari Rameses ke Sukot. Jumlah laki-laki dewasa sekitar 600.000 orang, belum termasuk perempuan dan anak-anak.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="EXO.12.38" />Sejumlah besar orang yang bukan keturunan Israel juga ikut serta. Dan ada kawanan ternak yang sangat banyak.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="EXO.12.39" />Mereka diusir keluar dari Mesir dengan sangat mendesak sehingga tidak punya waktu untuk menyiapkan bekal. Mereka hanya dapat memanggang roti dari adonan tidak beragi yang sempat mereka bawa dari Mesir.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="40-41" bcv="EXO.12.40" />Hari itu, genap 430 tahun umat Israel tinggal di Mesir, dan saat itu juga pasukan TUHAN<x caller="+"><xo>12:40-41
</xo><xt>Kel. 6:26</xt></x> meninggalkan negeri itu.
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="EXO.12.42" />Pada malam itu, TUHAN menjaga umat Israel supaya Dia dapat membawa mereka keluar dari Mesir sesuai dengan waktu yang Dia tetapkan. Maka sebagai peringatan untuk menghormati TUHAN, setiap tahun pada malam yang sama seluruh umat Israel berjaga sepanjang malam.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Peraturan tentang perayaan Paskah selanjutnya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="43" bcv="EXO.12.43" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa dan Harun, “Inilah ketetapan mengenai Paskah. Orang yang bukan bangsa Israel dilarang memakan makanan Paskah,
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="EXO.12.44" />kecuali budak laki-laki yang sudah dibeli boleh memakannya apabila sudah disunat.
<ve />
<v id="45" bcv="EXO.12.45" />Pendatang ataupun pekerja upahan dari bangsa lain tidak boleh memakannya.
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="EXO.12.46" />Setiap kurban Paskah harus dimakan di dalam satu rumah. Kamu tidak boleh membawa dagingnya keluar dari rumah itu, dan tidak boleh mematahkan satu pun tulangnya.
<ve />
<v id="47" bcv="EXO.12.47" />Seluruh umat Israel harus merayakannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="48" bcv="EXO.12.48" />“Bila pendatang dari bangsa lain yang tinggal di antara kalian ingin merayakan Paskah untuk menghormati-Ku, maka dia dan seluruh anggota keluarganya beserta para budak laki-lakinya wajib disunat. Setelah itu, mereka boleh merayakan Paskah. Mereka akan diperlakukan sama seperti orang Israel asli. Orang yang belum disunat tidak boleh memakan makanan Paskah.
<ve />
<v id="49" bcv="EXO.12.49" />Peraturan yang sama berlaku bagi orang Israel asli dan pendatang yang menetap bersama kalian.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="50" bcv="EXO.12.50" />Seluruh umat Israel taat dan melakukan tepat seperti yang sudah diperintahkan TUHAN kepada Musa dan Harun.
<ve />
<v id="51" bcv="EXO.12.51" />Malam itu juga, TUHAN membawa pasukan Israel keluar dari Mesir.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="13" />
<s style="s1">Ketetapan tentang anak sulung
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EXO.13.1" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EXO.13.2" />“Khususkanlah bagi-Ku semua anak sulung di Israel. Semua yang lahir pertama, baik manusia maupun hewan, adalah milik-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="EXO.13.3" />Kemudian Musa berkata kepada umat Israel, “Ingatlah, hari ini adalah hari kalian keluar dari Mesir, tempat perbudakan. TUHAN sudah membawa kalian keluar dari sana dengan kuasa-Nya yang besar. Peringatilah hari ini dengan cara tidak memakan roti yang beragi.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="EXO.13.4" />Pada hari ini di bulan Abib, kalian keluar dari Mesir.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="EXO.13.5" />Jadi, kamu semua harus memperingatinya pada bulan ini setiap tahun, setelah TUHAN membawamu masuk ke negeri yang berlimpah dengan hasil alam, sesuai janji-Nya kepada nenek moyang kalian, yaitu negeri yang sekarang didiami bangsa Kanaan, Het, Amori, Hewi, dan Yebus.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="EXO.13.6" />Kamu harus memakan roti yang tidak beragi selama tujuh hari. Lalu pada hari ketujuh, adakanlah perayaan untuk menghormati TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="EXO.13.7" />Selama tujuh hari, tidak boleh ada roti beragi atau apa pun yang beragi di seluruh wilayahmu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="EXO.13.8" />“Pada hari itu, katakanlah kepada anak-anakmu yang laki-laki, ‘Aku melakukan semua ketentuan tentang Perayaan Roti Tidak Beragi ini untuk memperingati pertolongan TUHAN bagi kita ketika kita keluar dari Mesir.’
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="EXO.13.9" />Ibarat catatan diikat pada tangan atau dahi sebagai pengingat, demikianlah perayaan ini akan menjadi pengingat bagi kita, agar kita selalu saling mengingatkan tentang perintah-perintah TUHAN. Perayaan ini akan mengingatkan kita tentang cara TUHAN membawa kita keluar dari Mesir dengan kuasa-Nya yang luar biasa.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="EXO.13.10" />Karena itu, lakukan ketetapan ini setiap tahun pada waktu yang sudah ditentukan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="EXO.13.11" />“TUHAN akan membawa kalian masuk ke negeri orang Kanaan dan memberikan negeri itu kepada kalian, sesuai dengan janji-Nya kepada nenek moyang kita. Sewaktu kamu sudah menempati negeri itu,
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="EXO.13.12" />kamu harus menyerahkan setiap anak laki-laki yang sulung dan setiap anak ternak jantan yang sulung menjadi milik TUHAN. Setiap anak ternak jantan<f caller="+"><fr>13:12
</fr><fk>ternak jantan
</fk><ft>Yang dimaksud dengan kata ‘ternak’ adalah domba, kambing, dan sapi. Hanya ternak berkaki empat yang halal yang dapat dipersembahkan kepada TUHAN, karena sering ada bagian dari kurban yang dimakan oleh si pembawa persembahan. Binatang seperti keledai di ayat 13 tidak halal untuk dimakan dan tidak dapat dipersembahkan kepada TUHAN. Lihat ketentuan-ketentuan binatang halal dan haram di Im. 11 dan Bil. 14:1-20.</ft></f> akan dipersembahkan kepada TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="EXO.13.13" />Tetapi setiap anak laki-laki yang sulung harus ditebus. Dan ada juga perkecualian untuk anak keledai jantan yang sulung. Anak keledai bisa ditebus dengan mempersembahkan kepada TUHAN seekor anak domba. Kalau kamu tidak menebusnya, kamu harus membunuh keledai itu dengan cara mematahkan lehernya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="EXO.13.14" />“Suatu hari nanti, ketika anak-anakmu bertanya, ‘Mengapa kita memberikan persembahan-persembahan ini?’ Kamu harus menjawab, ‘Karena TUHAN sudah membawa kami keluar dari perbudakan di Mesir dengan kuasa-Nya yang besar.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="EXO.13.15" />Ketika raja Mesir dengan keras kepala menolak untuk membiarkan kami pergi, TUHAN membunuh setiap anak sulung yang laki-laki di Mesir, baik manusia maupun binatang. Itulah sebabnya kita mempersembahkan kepada TUHAN setiap ternak jantan yang sulung dan menebus setiap anak laki-laki kita yang sulung.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="EXO.13.16" />“Perayaan ini adalah pengingat bagi kita setiap saat, seperti suatu catatan diikat pada tangan atau dahi sebagai pengingat, bahwa TUHAN sudah membawa kita keluar dari Mesir dengan kuasa-Nya yang besar.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">TUHAN memimpin umat-Nya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="EXO.13.17" />Ketika raja Mesir membiarkan umat Israel pergi, Allah tidak menuntun mereka melalui jalan utama yang melintasi negeri orang Filistin, sekalipun jaraknya lebih dekat. Allah berkata, “Seandainya mereka pergi melalui jalan itu dan diserang musuh, bisa-bisa mereka berubah pikiran dan kembali ke Mesir.”
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="EXO.13.18" />Jadi, Allah membawa mereka melalui jalan yang lebih jauh dengan melintasi padang belantara menuju Laut Merah. Umat Israel keluar dari Mesir dalam keadaan siap berperang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="EXO.13.19" />Musa membawa tulang-tulang Yusuf bersamanya, karena Yusuf sudah meminta umat Israel berjanji, “Allah pasti akan datang menolong kalian. Pada waktu itu, kalian harus membawa tulangku keluar dari Mesir.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="EXO.13.20" />Setelah meninggalkan Sukot, mereka berkemah di Etam, di tepi padang belantara.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="EXO.13.21" />TUHAN selalu bergerak di depan mereka untuk menuntun perjalanan mereka. Pada siang hari, TUHAN menuntun mereka dalam bentuk tiang awan, dan pada malam hari dalam bentuk tiang api yang menerangi mereka. Dengan begitu, mereka dapat melakukan perjalanan baik siang maupun malam dengan mengikuti tiang awan dan tiang api itu.<f caller="+"><fr>13:21
</fr><fk>tiang awan dan tiang api
</fk><ft>Berbeda dengan ajaran yang sudah tersebar di Indonesia dan bahkan menjadi tema lagu, Alkitab tidak mengajarkan bahwa tiang awan melindungi umat Israel dari terik matahari, dan tiang api tidak berfungsi untuk membuat udara lebih hangat pada waktu malam. Fungsi kedua tiang tersebut yang diajarkan dalam Alkitab adalah untuk menuntun umat Israel dalam perjalanan menuju negeri Kanaan.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="EXO.13.22" />Demikianlah tiang awan pada waktu siang dan tiang api pada waktu malam selalu bersama umat Israel.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="14" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EXO.14.1" />Kemudian TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EXO.14.2" />“Perintahkanlah umat Israel untuk kembali dan berkemah di tepi laut di Pi Hahirot, yang terletak di antara kota Migdol dan Laut Merah, berhadapan dengan Baal Zefon.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="EXO.14.3" />Nanti raja Mesir akan berkata, ‘Umat Israel sudah tersesat dan terjebak di padang belantara.’
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="EXO.14.4" />Aku akan mengeraskan hati raja sehingga dia mengejar kalian. Saat itulah Aku akan dimuliakan, ketika Aku mengalahkan raja Mesir beserta seluruh pasukannya, dan orang Mesir akan tahu bahwa Akulah TUHAN.” Maka umat Israel berkemah di sana sesuai perintah TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pasukan Mesir mengejar umat Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="EXO.14.5" />Sewaktu raja Mesir diberitahu bahwa umat Israel sudah melarikan diri, raja dan para pejabatnya berubah pikiran lalu berkata, “Mengapa kita membiarkan umat Israel pergi?! Sekarang kita kehilangan budak!”
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="EXO.14.6" />Dia pun menyuruh supaya kereta perang disiapkan, juga para tentara yang akan ikut bersamanya.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="EXO.14.7" />Dia membawa 600 kereta perang pilihan bersama semua kereta perang lain yang ada di Mesir. Setiap kereta perang dikendarai oleh seorang perwira.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="EXO.14.8" />TUHAN mengeraskan hati raja Mesir sehingga dia mengejar umat Israel, yang sudah pergi keluar dengan gagah berani.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="EXO.14.9" />Seluruh pasukan Mesir, termasuk semua pasukan berkuda, kereta, dan pengendaranya, mengejar umat Israel, dan mereka berhasil menyusul sampai perkemahan Israel di tepi laut dekat Pi Hahirot, di depan Baal Zefon.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="EXO.14.10" />Ketika umat Israel melihat raja Mesir dan pasukannya mendekat, mereka sangat ketakutan dan berseru-seru minta tolong kepada TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="EXO.14.11" />Kata mereka kepada Musa, “Apakah di Mesir tidak ada kuburan, sehingga kamu membawa kami untuk mati di padang belantara ini! Kamu sudah mencelakakan kami dengan membawa kami keluar dari Mesir!
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="EXO.14.12" />Bukankah dulu di Mesir, kami pernah berkata kepadamu, ‘Jangan ikut campur! Biarkanlah kami tetap menjadi budak orang Mesir. Lebih baik hidup sebagai budak orang Mesir daripada mati di padang belantara!’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="EXO.14.13" />Tetapi Musa menjawab mereka, “Jangan takut! Berdirilah teguh dan lihatlah yang akan TUHAN lakukan hari ini untuk menyelamatkan kita! Kita tidak akan melihat lagi pasukan Mesir yang kita hadapi hari ini.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="EXO.14.14" />TUHAN akan berperang bagi kita, dan kita tidak perlu melakukan apa-apa.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Menyeberangi Laut Merah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="EXO.14.15" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa, “Mengapa kamu berseru minta tolong kepada-Ku? Perintahkanlah umat Israel untuk berjalan maju!
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="EXO.14.16" />Angkatlah tongkatmu dan arahkanlah ke atas laut. Laut akan terbelah agar umat Israel bisa berjalan menyeberanginya di atas tanah kering.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="EXO.14.17" />Aku akan mengeraskan hati orang Mesir sehingga mereka mengejar umat Israel ke tengah laut, dan Aku akan dimuliakan ketika Aku mengalahkan raja Mesir beserta seluruh pasukannya, termasuk pasukan berkuda, kereta, dan pengendaranya.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="EXO.14.18" />Orang Mesir akan melihat kemuliaan-Ku dan tahu bahwa Akulah TUHAN ketika Aku mengalahkan mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="EXO.14.19" />Kemudian malaikat yang sebelumnya berjalan di depan umat Israel berpindah ke belakang mereka. Demikian juga tiang awan pindah dari depan ke belakang,
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="EXO.14.20" />sehingga berada di antara perkemahan pasukan Mesir dan perkemahan umat Israel. Ketika hari menjelang malam, tiang awan berubah menjadi tiang api yang menerangi.<f caller="+"><fr>14:20
</fr><fk>tiang awan berubah … menerangi
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: “Awan gelap memberi terang pada malam hari.” Teks sumber ini sulit ditafsirkan. Ada tafsiran dari tradisi bangsa Israel yang mengatakan bahwa di sisi umat Israel, tiang itu berupa api yang memberi terang, sedangkan di sisi pasukan Mesir berupa awan pekat yang mendatangkan kegelapan. Namun, teks sumber tidak dapat diartikan sejelas itu.</ft></f> Dengan demikian, pasukan Mesir tidak dapat mendekati umat Israel sepanjang malam itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="EXO.14.21" />Kemudian Musa mengarahkan tongkatnya ke atas laut, dan TUHAN membuat angin timur bertiup sangat kencang sepanjang malam sehingga air laut terbelah dua dan dasar laut menjadi kering.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="EXO.14.22" />Umat Israel berjalan di atas tanah yang kering menyeberangi laut, sementara sisi kiri dan kanan mereka dipagari oleh tembok air.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="EXO.14.23" />Seluruh pasukan Mesir, termasuk semua pasukan berkuda, kereta, dan pengendaranya, mengejar umat Israel hingga ke tengah laut.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="EXO.14.24" />Menjelang fajar, TUHAN, yang berada di dalam tiang api dan awan, melihat ke bawah kepada pasukan Mesir lalu mengacaukan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="EXO.14.25" />Dia membuat roda-roda kereta tentara Mesir macet sehingga mereka susah maju. Kata mereka, “Mari kita lari dari sini! Dewa Israel sedang berperang untuk umat Israel melawan kita!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="EXO.14.26" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa, “Arahkanlah tongkatmu ke atas laut, supaya air laut berbalik dan menutupi semua pasukan Mesir.”
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="EXO.14.27" />Maka pada waktu fajar sesudah umat Israel menyeberang, Musa mengarahkan tongkatnya ke atas laut, dan air laut menyatu kembali seperti semula. Pasukan Mesir berusaha melarikan diri, tetapi TUHAN menenggelamkan mereka di tengah laut.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="EXO.14.28" />Air laut tiba-tiba berbalik dan menutupi semua pasukan berkuda dan pengendara kereta, bahkan semua pasukan raja Mesir yang mengejar umat Israel ke tengah laut. Tidak ada seorang pun yang selamat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="EXO.14.29" />Demikianlah umat Israel sudah menyeberangi laut itu dengan berjalan di atas tanah yang kering, dipagari oleh tembok air di sisi kiri dan kanan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="EXO.14.30" />Pada hari itu, TUHAN menyelamatkan umat Israel dari pasukan Mesir, dan orang Israel melihat mayat-mayat tentara Mesir terdampar di pantai.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="EXO.14.31" />Ketika umat Israel melihat betapa besarnya kuasa TUHAN terhadap pasukan Mesir, mereka pun hormat dan takut kepada TUHAN, dan percaya kepada Dia serta kepada Musa, hamba-Nya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="15" />
<s style="s1">Nyanyian kemenangan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EXO.15.1" />Kemudian Musa dan umat Israel menyanyikan lagu ini untuk memuji TUHAN,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Aku akan bernyanyi bagi TUHAN
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sebab Dia sudah menang dengan jaya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dia sudah melemparkan kuda
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan penunggangnya ke dalam laut.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="EXO.15.2" />TUHAN adalah sumber kekuatanku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena itu aku bernyanyi.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dialah yang menyelamatkan aku.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dialah Allah yang akan aku puji.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dialah Allah yang disembah ayahku dan nenek moyangku.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku akan meninggikan Dia!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="EXO.15.3" />TUHAN adalah pahlawan perang.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Nama-Nya adalah TUHAN.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="EXO.15.4" />Dia sudah melemparkan kereta-kereta raja Mesir
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan segenap pasukannya ke dalam laut.
</q>
<q style="q1">Perwira-perwira terbaik
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">ditenggelamkan-Nya ke Laut Merah.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="EXO.15.5" />Laut yang dalam menelan mereka.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Seperti batu mereka tenggelam ke dasar laut.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="EXO.15.6" />Tangan kanan-Mu, ya TUHAN, hebat penuh kuasa.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tangan kanan-Mu, ya TUHAN, menghancurkan semua musuh.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="EXO.15.7" />Ketika Engkau membinasakan musuh-musuh-Mu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Engkau mendapat kehormatan besar.
</q>
<q style="q1">Engkau melepaskan api murka-Mu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan membakar mereka bagai rumput kering belaka.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="EXO.15.8" />Oleh hembusan nafas-Mu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">air laut menggulung tinggi,
</q>
<q style="q1">berdiri tegak seperti tembok,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan dasar laut menjadi kering.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="EXO.15.9" />Musuh kami berkata, ‘Aku akan mengejar
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan menangkap mereka.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku akan membunuh mereka dengan pedang.
</q>
<q style="q1">Lalu aku merampas semua harta mereka,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">membagi-bagikannya, dan menikmatinya sampai puas.’
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="EXO.15.10" />Tetapi dengan hembusan nafas-Mu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">laut menggulung mereka.
</q>
<q style="q1">Mereka tenggelam bagaikan sepotong besi
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">di dalam gelora air yang dahsyat.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="EXO.15.11" />Tidak ada penguasa seperti Engkau, ya TUHAN!
</q>
<q style="q1">Engkau hebat dalam kekudusan-Mu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dikagumi dan dipuji karena perbuatan-Mu yang menakjubkan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Engkau pembuat keajaiban.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="EXO.15.12" />Engkau merentangkan tangan kanan-Mu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan bumi pun menelan mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="EXO.15.13" />Karena Engkau setia dan berbaik hati,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Engkau memimpin orang-orang yang sudah Engkau tebus.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dengan kekuatan-Mu, Engkau menuntun mereka
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">menuju tempat kediaman-Mu yang kudus.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="EXO.15.14" />Bangsa-bangsa lain akan mendengar perbuatan-Mu, dan mereka akan gemetar.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Penduduk Filistin akan dilanda ketakutan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="EXO.15.15" />Para pemimpin Edom akan terguncang.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Para pemimpin Moab akan gemetar.
</q>
<q style="q1">Orang Kanaan akan lemas karena kegentaran.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="EXO.15.16" />Mereka akan merasa ngeri dan ketakutan menyaksikan kuasa-Mu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan mereka akan terdiam seperti batu
</q>
<q style="q1">sampai umat-Mu yang sudah Engkau tebus, ya TUHAN,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">berjalan melewati mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="EXO.15.17" />Engkau akan membawa umat-Mu ke atas gunung-Mu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">di mana Engkau membuat kediaman-Mu, ya TUHAN,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">ke tempat kudus yang Engkau dirikan dengan tangan-Mu sendiri, ya Penguasa kami.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="EXO.15.18" />Engkaulah, TUHAN, yang berkuasa dan memerintah
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sampai selama-lamanya!”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="EXO.15.19" />Ketika umat Israel berjalan menyeberang laut di atas tanah yang kering, semua pasukan raja Mesir, termasuk pasukan berkuda, kereta, dan pengendaranya, mengejar mereka ke tengah laut. Lalu TUHAN membuat tembok air menyatu kembali seperti semula dan menenggelamkan mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="EXO.15.20" />Lalu Miryam, kakak perempuan Harun yang juga seorang nabi perempuan, mengambil rebana dan memukulnya sambil menari-nari. Semua perempuan mengikutinya,
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="EXO.15.21" />dan Miryam memimpin mereka menyanyi,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Bernyanyilah bagi TUHAN, karena Dia sudah menang dengan jaya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia sudah melemparkan seluruh pasukan berkuda itu ke dalam laut.”
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">TUHAN mengubah air pahit menjadi air yang bisa diminum
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="EXO.15.22" />Kemudian Musa memimpin umat Israel meninggalkan Laut Merah menuju padang belantara Syur. Mereka berjalan selama tiga hari di padang belantara itu tanpa menemukan air.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="EXO.15.23" />Setibanya di Mara, mereka menemukan air, tetapi air di sana tidak bisa diminum karena pahit. Itulah sebabnya tempat itu dinamai ‘Mara’, yang artinya ‘pahit’.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="EXO.15.24" />Mereka bersungut-sungut kepada Musa dan berkata, “Apa yang akan kita minum?!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="EXO.15.25" />Maka Musa berseru kepada TUHAN, dan TUHAN menunjukkan kepadanya sebatang kayu. Musa melemparkan kayu itu ke air, lalu air itu berubah menjadi air tawar sehingga dapat diminum.
</p>
<p style="p">Di tempat itu, TUHAN memberikan ketetapan sebagai pengukur untuk menguji ketaatan mereka masing-masing dengan berkata,
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="EXO.15.26" />“Taatilah Aku, TUHAN Allahmu, dengan sungguh-sungguh. Turutilah semua perintah dan ketetapan-Ku, dan lakukanlah yang baik di mata-Ku, maka Aku tidak akan menghukum kamu dengan berbagai penyakit seperti yang sudah Aku lakukan terhadap bangsa Mesir. Akulah TUHAN yang menyembuhkan kamu.”<f caller="+"><fr>15:26
</fr><fk>Akulah TUHAN yang menyembuhkan
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Yahweh Rafa. Ini merupakan sebutan puitis untuk menggambarkan kuasa penyembuhan TUHAN. Sebutan puitis ini sejenis dengan ‘TUHAN kota bentengku’ dan beberapa sebutan lainnya. Lihat 2Sam. 22:3.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="EXO.15.27" />Sesudah itu, tibalah mereka di Elim. Di sana terdapat dua belas mata air dan tujuh puluh pohon kurma. Mereka berkemah di dekat mata air itu.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="16" />
<s style="s1">TUHAN menyediakan ‘manna’ dan burung puyuh
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EXO.16.1" />Kemudian umat Israel meninggalkan Elim. Pada hari kelima belas bulan kedua, satu bulan<f caller="+"><fr>16:1
</fr><fk>satu bulan
</fk><ft>Umat Israel keluar dari Mesir pada hari kelima belas bulan pertama. Lihat Bil. 33:3.</ft></f> sejak mereka keluar dari Mesir, tibalah mereka di padang belantara Sin yang terletak di antara Elim dan gunung Sinai.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EXO.16.2" />Di padang belantara itu, umat Israel bersungut-sungut terhadap Musa dan Harun.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="EXO.16.3" />Kata mereka, “Lebih baik kalau TUHAN membunuh kami ketika kami masih di Mesir, daripada kalian berdua membawa kami ke padang belantara ini dan membiarkan kami mati kelaparan! Setidaknya, di Mesir kami tidak pernah kekurangan roti dan daging!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="EXO.16.4" />Maka TUHAN berkata kepada Musa, “Aku akan memberi kalian makanan dari surga seperti hujan turun dari langit. Setiap hari, umat itu harus keluar mengumpulkan makanan secukupnya untuk sehari. Aku hendak menguji apakah mereka mau menuruti perintah-Ku atau tidak.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="EXO.16.5" />Pada hari yang keenam dalam tiap-tiap minggu, mereka akan memperoleh dua kali lebih banyak daripada biasanya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="EXO.16.6" />Lalu Musa dan Harun berkata kepada seluruh umat Israel, “Nanti saat matahari terbenam, kamu semua akan tahu bahwa TUHANlah yang sudah membawa kita keluar dari Mesir.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="EXO.16.7" />Besok pagi, kamu akan melihat kemuliaan TUHAN, karena Dia sudah mendengar keluhanmu terhadap-Nya. Sesungguhnya, terhadap Dialah kamu bersungut-sungut, bukan terhadap kami, karena kami hanya utusan-Nya!
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="EXO.16.8" />TUHAN akan memberikan daging kepada setiap keluarga pada waktu sore, dan roti pada waktu pagi, sebab TUHAN sudah mendengar gerutuanmu terhadap-Nya. Siapakah kami ini?! Sebenarnya keluhanmu bukanlah terhadap kami, melainkan terhadap TUHAN.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="EXO.16.9" />Kemudian Musa berkata kepada Harun, “Beritahukanlah kepada seluruh umat Israel: Datanglah kepada TUHAN, karena Dia sudah mendengar gerutuan kalian.”
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="EXO.16.10" />Sementara Harun berbicara kepada umat Israel, tiba-tiba dari arah padang belantara tampaklah kepada mereka kemuliaan TUHAN di dalam awan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="EXO.16.11" />TUHAN berbicara kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="EXO.16.12" />“Aku sudah mendengar keluhan umat Israel. Katakanlah kepada mereka, ‘Sewaktu matahari terbenam, kamu semua akan makan daging, dan pada waktu pagi kamu akan kenyang makan roti. Dengan demikian, kamu akan tahu bahwa Akulah TUHAN, Allahmu.’”
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="EXO.16.13" />Sore itu juga, burung puyuh berdatangan begitu banyaknya hingga menutupi perkemahan mereka. Pada pagi harinya, turunlah embun di sekitar perkemahan.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="EXO.16.14" />Ketika embun itu sudah menguap, tampaklah di permukaan tanah sesuatu yang tipis seperti sisik dan halus seperti tetesan embun beku pada musim dingin.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="EXO.16.15" />Melihat itu, umat Israel bertanya-tanya satu sama lain, “Apa ini?” Karena mereka tidak mengetahui benda itu.
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu kata Musa, “Inilah makanan yang TUHAN berikan kepada kita.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="EXO.16.16" />TUHAN memerintahkan agar kalian masing-masing mengumpulkan sebanyak yang dibutuhkan, yaitu dua liter untuk setiap anggota keluarga.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="EXO.16.17" />Maka umat Israel melakukannya. Ada yang mengumpulkan banyak, dan ada yang mengumpulkan sedikit.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="EXO.16.18" />Walaupun begitu, ketika mereka menakarnya, ternyata yang mengumpulkan banyak tidak kelebihan, dan yang mengumpulkan sedikit tidak kekurangan. Masing-masing mengumpulkan sejumlah yang mereka perlukan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="EXO.16.19" />Musa berkata kepada mereka, “Jangan sisakan sedikit pun untuk besok.”
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="EXO.16.20" />Namun, beberapa di antara mereka tidak taat kepada Musa. Mereka menyisakan sebagian makanan itu sampai pagi. Ternyata sisa makanan itu menjadi berulat dan berbau busuk. Musa pun memarahi mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="EXO.16.21" />Setiap pagi, orang Israel mengumpulkan makanan itu sebanyak yang mereka perlukan. Ketika matahari semakin panas, makanan itu mencair dan lenyap.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="EXO.16.22" />Pada hari yang keenam, mereka mengumpulkan makanan itu seperti biasa, tetapi ketika pulang, mereka melihat bahwa makanan itu sudah menjadi dua kali lipat. Ternyata setiap orang mendapat enam liter. Para pemimpin menjadi bingung lalu datang kepada Musa untuk memberitahukannya.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="EXO.16.23" />Jawab Musa, “Inilah perintah TUHAN: Besok adalah hari Sabat, hari yang dikhususkan bagi TUHAN sebagai hari untuk beristirahat. Masaklah sebanyak yang kamu inginkan, makanlah sebagian pada hari ini, dan simpanlah sebagian lainnya yang untuk dimakan besok.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="EXO.16.24" />Maka mereka menyimpan sisa makanan itu sesuai perintah Musa. Keesokan harinya, makanan yang mereka simpan itu tidak basi dan tidak berulat.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="EXO.16.25" />Kata Musa kepada mereka, “Makanlah makanan itu, karena hari ini adalah hari Sabat bagi TUHAN, yaitu hari peristirahatan untuk menghormati TUHAN. Hari ini kamu tidak akan menemukan makanan itu di padang.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="EXO.16.26" />Selama enam hari kamu mengumpulkan makanan itu, tetapi hari yang ketujuh adalah Sabat. Makanan tidak akan turun pada hari itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="EXO.16.27" />Pada hari Sabat, beberapa orang keluar untuk mengumpulkan makanan, tetapi mereka tidak menemukan apa-apa.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="EXO.16.28" />Lalu TUHAN berkata kepada Musa, “Sampai kapan mereka terus menolak untuk taat pada perintah-Ku dan ajaran-Ku?
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="EXO.16.29" />Hendaklah mereka ingat bahwa Aku, TUHAN, sudah memberikan hari yang ketujuh bagi kalian untuk beristirahat. Oleh karena itu, pada hari yang keenam Aku memberikan makanan dua kali lipat supaya cukup untuk dua hari. Pada hari Sabat, hari yang ketujuh, diamlah di dalam kemahmu masing-masing dan jangan keluar.”
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="EXO.16.30" />Demikianlah sejak hari itu umat Israel tidak bekerja pada hari Sabat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="EXO.16.31" />Umat Israel menamai makanan itu
<it>manna</it>.<f caller="+"><fr>16:31
</fr><fk>manna
</fk><ft>Nama
</ft><ft><it>manna</it> berasal dari kata
<it>man</it> dalam bahasa Ibrani kuno, yang artinya ‘Apa ini?’— seperti dikatakan umat Israel dalam ayat 15.</ft></f> Bentuknya seperti biji ketumbar, kecil, warnanya putih, dan rasanya seperti kue madu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="EXO.16.32" />Musa berkata, “Inilah perintah TUHAN, ‘Ambillah dua liter manna dan simpanlah itu, supaya setiap generasimu turun temurun dapat melihat makanan yang Aku berikan kepadamu di padang belantara, ketika Aku membawamu keluar dari Mesir.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="EXO.16.33" />Lagi kata Musa kepada Harun, “Ambillah sebuah kendi dan isilah dengan dua liter manna, lalu taruhlah kendi itu di hadapan TUHAN untuk disimpan turun temurun.”
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="EXO.16.34" />Harun melakukan sesuai perintah TUHAN kepada Musa dan menyimpan kendi itu di depan peti perjanjian.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="EXO.16.35" />Orang Israel makan manna selama empat puluh tahun sampai mereka tiba di Kanaan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="EXO.16.36" />Pada zaman itu, takaran manna yang orang Yahudi gunakan disebut
<it>gomer</it>. Satu
<it>gomer</it> sama dengan sepersepuluh
<it>efa</it>.<f caller="+"><fr>16:36
</fr><fk>efa
</fk><ft>Seperti terlihat di ayat 16, satu
</ft><ft><it>gomer</it> diperkirakan sama dengan 2 liter. Jadi satu
<it>efa</it> sekitar 20 liter.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>

<c id="17" />
<s style="s1">Air yang memancar dari batu
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EXO.17.1" />Kemudian seluruh umat Israel melanjutkan perjalanan dari padang belantara Sin, lalu berpindah-pindah dari satu tempat ke tempat lain sesuai dengan perintah TUHAN. Mereka tiba di Rafidim dan berkemah di sana, tetapi di tempat itu tidak ada air untuk diminum.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EXO.17.2" />Maka mereka menuntut Musa dengan berkata, “Berikan kami air minum!”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Musa, “Mengapa kalian menuntut saya dan mencobai TUHAN?!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="EXO.17.3" />Orang-orang itu kehausan sehingga mereka bersungut-sungut terhadap Musa dan berkata, “Apakah engkau membawa kami keluar dari Mesir supaya kami, anak-anak kami, dan ternak kami mati kehausan?!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="EXO.17.4" />Lalu Musa berseru kepada TUHAN, “Apa yang harus aku lakukan untuk menghadapi orang-orang ini? Sebentar lagi mereka akan melempari aku dengan batu!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="EXO.17.5" />Kata TUHAN kepada Musa, “Berjalanlah mendahului umat itu dan ajaklah bersamamu beberapa tua-tua Israel. Bawalah juga tongkat yang kamu pakai untuk memukul sungai Nil.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="EXO.17.6" />Aku akan berdiri di depanmu di sana, di atas sebuah batu di gunung Sinai. Pukullah batu itu, dan air akan keluar dari dalamnya sehingga umat bisa minum.”
</p>
<p style="p">Maka Musa melakukan hal itu di depan mata para tua-tua Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="EXO.17.7" />Musa menamai tempat itu Masa dan Meriba,<f caller="+"><fr>17:7
</fr><fk>Masa dan Meriba
</fk><ft>Masa artinya ‘menguji/mencobai’, dan Meriba artinya ‘bertengkar’.</ft></f> karena di sana umat Israel bersungut-sungut dan mencobai TUHAN dengan berkata, “Apakah TUHAN bersama dengan kita atau tidak?”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Bangsa Israel mengalahkan bangsa Amalek
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="EXO.17.8" />Di Rafidim, orang Amalek datang menyerang umat Israel.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="EXO.17.9" />Kata Musa kepada Yosua, “Pilihlah beberapa orang dari kita dan keluarlah melawan orang Amalek. Besok saya akan berdiri di puncak bukit dengan membawa tongkat yang sering Allah suruh untuk saya pakai membuat keajaiban.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="EXO.17.10" />Yosua pun melakukan perintah Musa. Dia berperang melawan orang Amalek, sementara Musa, Harun, dan Hur naik ke puncak bukit.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="EXO.17.11" />Selama Musa mengangkat tongkat Allah dengan kedua tangannya, umat Israel lebih kuat. Tetapi kalau dia menurunkan tangannya, orang Amalek lebih kuat.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="EXO.17.12" />Setelah beberapa waktu, tangan Musa menjadi lelah. Maka Harun dan Hur mengambil sebuah batu untuk Musa duduk, dan mereka menopang kedua tangan Musa, sehingga tangannya tetap terangkat sampai matahari terbenam.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="EXO.17.13" />Dengan demikian, Yosua mengalahkan pasukan Amalek dalam perang itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="EXO.17.14" />Lalu TUHAN berkata kepada Musa, “Tuliskanlah pesan ini dalam sebuah kitab supaya tetap diingat, dan bacakanlah kepada Yosua: Aku akan memusnahkan bangsa Amalek dari muka bumi sampai mereka tidak diingat lagi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="EXO.17.15" />Kemudian Musa mendirikan sebuah mezbah dan menamainya “TUHAN, bendera kemenanganku.”<f caller="+"><fr>17:15
</fr><fk>TUHAN, bendera kemenanganku
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Yahweh Nissi. Ini merupakan sebutan puitis yang menggambarkan kuasa kemenangan TUHAN. Lihat catatan di Kel. 15:26.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="EXO.17.16" />Kata Musa, “Angkatlah tinggi bendera kemenangan TUHAN! TUHAN akan memerangi bangsa Amalek dari generasi ke generasi!”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="18" />
<s style="s1">Yitro mengunjungi Musa
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1-4" bcv="EXO.18.1" />Pada waktu Musa masih sering berurusan dengan raja Mesir untuk menuntut dia membebaskan umat Israel, Musa menyuruh orang mengantar Sipora dan kedua anaknya kembali kepada mertuanya, Yitro, seorang imam di Midian. Anak laki-laki Musa yang pertama dinamai Gersom, karena saat dia lahir Musa berkata, “Aku sudah menjadi pendatang di negeri asing.”<x caller="+"><xo>18:1-4
</xo><xt>Kel. 2:22</xt></x> Anaknya yang kedua diberi nama Eliezer, karena Musa berkata, “Allah ayahku adalah Penolongku dan Dia menyelamatkanku dari ancaman hukuman mati raja Mesir.” Setelah sekian waktu lamanya, Yitro mendengar semua yang sudah Allah lakukan bagi umat Israel dan bagi Musa, serta cara TUHAN membawa mereka keluar dari Mesir.<f caller="+"><fr>18:1-4
</fr><fk>Eliezer
</fk><ft>Dalam bahasa Ibrani, pengucapan nama Eliezer mirip dengan kata yang berarti ‘Allah adalah Penolongku’.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="EXO.18.5" />Maka saat umat Israel berkemah di padang belantara dekat kaki gunung Allah, yaitu gunung Sinai, datanglah Yitro kepada Musa mengantarkan istri dan kedua anaknya.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="EXO.18.6" />Sebelum tiba, Yitro sudah mengirim pesan, “Aku, Yitro, ayah mertuamu, sedang dalam perjalanan untuk menjumpaimu bersama anak-anak dan istrimu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="EXO.18.7" />Ketika Yitro tiba, Musa pergi keluar perkemahan untuk menemui mertuanya itu. Dia bersujud untuk menghormati Yitro, lalu memeluknya. Setelah menanyakan kabar masing-masing, mereka masuk ke kemah Musa.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="EXO.18.8" />Musa menceritakan kepada mertuanya semua yang sudah TUHAN lakukan terhadap raja dan orang Mesir untuk menolong Israel, juga semua kesulitan yang mereka hadapi sepanjang perjalanan, dan bagaimana TUHAN sudah menyelamatkan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="EXO.18.9" />Yitro sangat senang mendengar semua kebaikan yang sudah TUHAN lakukan bagi Israel, yaitu segala cara-Nya menyelamatkan mereka dari tangan orang Mesir.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="EXO.18.10" />Kata Yitro, “Puji TUHAN. Dia sudah menyelamatkan kalian dari kuasa raja Mesir dan penindasan bangsanya!
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="EXO.18.11" />Sekarang saya tahu bahwa TUHAN lebih besar daripada segala dewa, karena Dia menghancurkan pasukan Mesir yang membesarkan diri terhadap umat Israel.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="EXO.18.12" />Lalu Yitro memberikan persembahan kurban bagi Allah. Pertama, dia mempersembahkan kurban yang dibakar habis, sesudah itu kurban yang sebagian dagingnya boleh dimakan. Harun dan semua tua-tua Israel berkumpul untuk makan bersama ayah mertua Musa di hadapan Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Musa mengangkat para hakim atas umat Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="EXO.18.13" />Keesokan harinya, Musa duduk untuk mengadili perselisihan-perselisihan di antara orang Israel, dan umat itu berdiri di sekeliling Musa dari pagi hingga petang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="EXO.18.14" />Saat Yitro melihat semua yang Musa lakukan, dia berkata, “Apa yang sedang kamu kerjakan untuk umatmu? Mengapa hanya kamu sendiri yang duduk mengadili, sementara mereka semua berdiri di sekelilingmu dari pagi sampai petang?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="EXO.18.15" />Musa menjawab, “Karena umat itu datang kepada saya untuk meminta petunjuk dari Allah.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="EXO.18.16" />Saat ada perselisihan di antara mereka, mereka menjelaskan perkaranya kepada saya, lalu saya memberikan keputusan bagi mereka. Saya juga mengajar mereka perintah dan ketetapan Allah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="EXO.18.17" />Kata mertua Musa kepadanya, “Caramu ini tidak baik!
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="EXO.18.18" />Kamu dan umatmu akan sama-sama terlalu lelah. Hal itu terlalu berat untukmu. Kamu tidak bisa melakukannya seorang diri.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="EXO.18.19" />Dengarkanlah nasihatku, dan semoga Allah besertamu: Jadilah perantara antara Allah dengan umatmu dan sampaikanlah perkara mereka kepada Allah.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="EXO.18.20" />Ajarilah mereka tentang semua ketetapan dan perintah Allah. Beritahukanlah kepada mereka cara hidup yang baik dan hal-hal yang harus mereka lakukan.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="EXO.18.21" />Tetapi pilihlah dari antara umat ini orang-orang yang cakap, yaitu yang takut dan hormat kepada Allah, yang bisa dipercaya, dan tidak menerima suap. Angkatlah mereka menjadi pemimpin atas seribu orang, seratus orang, lima puluh orang, dan atas sepuluh orang.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="EXO.18.22" />Mereka akan mengadili perkara-perkara umat ini. Bila ada perkara yang sulit, mereka bisa membawanya kepadamu, tetapi perkara yang lebih mudah biarlah mereka adili. Dengan begitu, mereka menanggung beban ini bersama denganmu sehingga meringankan pekerjaanmu.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="EXO.18.23" />Jika kamu melakukannya, dan Allah menyuruhmu demikian, maka kamu akan dapat menanggung beban pekerjaan ini, dan seluruh umat ini akan pulang ke rumah masing-masing dengan tenang.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="EXO.18.24" />Musa mengikuti nasihat mertuanya itu.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="EXO.18.25" />Musa memilih orang-orang yang cakap dari seluruh Israel, lalu mengangkat mereka menjadi pemimpin atas bangsa itu, yakni pemimpin atas seribu orang, seratus orang, lima puluh orang, dan sepuluh orang.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="EXO.18.26" />Merekalah yang kemudian mengadili perkara-perkara umat Israel. Hanya perkara-perkara sulit yang mereka bawa kepada Musa, sedangkan perkara-perkara yang mudah mereka selesaikan sendiri.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="EXO.18.27" />Sesudah itu, mertua Musa pamit pulang ke negerinya, dan Musa melepasnya pergi.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="19" />
<s style="s1">TUHAN menampakkan diri di gunung Sinai
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1-2" bcv="EXO.19.1" />Kemudian bangsa Israel berangkat dari Rafidim, dan tepat dua bulan<f caller="+"><fr>19:1-2
</fr><fk>dua bulan
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: “Pada bulan ketiga setelah umat Israel keluar dari Mesir, pada hari itu juga, tibalah mereka …” (Lihat Bil. 33:3.)</ft></f> setelah meninggalkan Mesir, tibalah mereka di padang belantara Sinai. Mereka pun berkemah di kaki gunung Sinai.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="EXO.19.3" />Musa naik ke gunung itu untuk menghadap Allah. Lalu dari tempat yang lebih tinggi di gunung itu, TUHAN memanggilnya untuk mendekat, dan Dia berkata, “Sampaikanlah kepada keturunan Yakub, umat Israel,
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="EXO.19.4" />‘Kalian sendiri sudah menjadi saksi atas perbuatan yang Aku lakukan terhadap bangsa Mesir, dan bagaimana Aku membawa kalian keluar dari negeri itu. Seperti seekor rajawali membawa anaknya di atas sayapnya, demikianlah Aku membawa kalian ke sini, kepada-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="EXO.19.5" />Seluruh bumi adalah milik-Ku, tetapi jika kalian taat kepada perintah-Ku dan berpegang pada perjanjian-Ku, kalian akan menjadi milik-Ku yang paling berharga di antara semua bangsa.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="EXO.19.6" />Kalian akan menjadi bangsa yang Aku sucikan, yakni suatu kerajaan yang semua penduduknya bagaikan imam.’ Itulah yang harus kamu sampaikan kepada bangsa Israel.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="EXO.19.7" />Setelah Musa kembali dari gunung, dia memanggil para tua-tua umat Israel dan memberitahukan kepada mereka semua yang TUHAN perintahkan untuk dikatakannya.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="EXO.19.8" />Ketika pesan itu disampaikan kepada seluruh umat, mereka bersama-sama menjawab dengan lantang, “Kami akan melakukan segala yang TUHAN perintahkan!” Dan Musa menyampaikan jawaban mereka kepada TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="EXO.19.9" />Lalu berkatalah TUHAN kepada Musa, “Sesungguhnya Aku akan datang kepadamu dalam awan tebal, sehingga umat Israel dapat mendengar ketika Aku berbicara denganmu, dan supaya mereka selalu percaya kepadamu.”
</p>
<p style="p">Sesudah Musa menyampaikan perkataan bangsa Israel kepada TUHAN,
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="EXO.19.10" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa, “Pergilah kepada umat Israel dan suruhlah mereka untuk bersiap menyambut kedatangan-Ku. Hari ini dan besok, mereka harus membersihkan diri serta mencuci pakaian yang akan dikenakan.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="EXO.19.11" />Bersiap-siaplah! Besok lusa,<x caller="+"><xo>19:11
</xo><xt>Kej. 22:4</xt></x> Aku akan turun ke gunung Sinai dengan disaksikan oleh seluruh umat Israel.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="EXO.19.12" />Pasanglah pembatas di sekeliling gunung itu dan beritahukanlah kepada mereka untuk tidak melewati batas itu. Katakan kepada mereka, ‘Berhati-hatilah, jangan naik ke gunung atau menyentuh batas itu. Siapa pun yang melanggarnya akan mati.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="EXO.19.13" />Tidak ada yang boleh melewati batas itu, baik manusia ataupun binatang. Manusia maupun binatang yang melewatinya tidak boleh disentuh, tetapi harus langsung dilempari batu atau dipanah sampai mati. Orang Israel tidak boleh mendekati gunung itu sampai mereka mendengar bunyi sangkakala yang panjang.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="EXO.19.14" />Kemudian Musa turun dari gunung Sinai lalu menyuruh umat untuk membersihkan diri dan mencuci pakaian mereka.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="EXO.19.15" />Kata Musa kepada mereka, “Hari ini dan besok, kamu masing-masing harus mempersiapkan diri untuk kedatangan TUHAN pada hari berikutnya. Jangan ada yang berhubungan badan sampai lewat besok lusa.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="EXO.19.16" />Pada pagi di hari kedatangan TUHAN, ada guntur dan kilat yang dahsyat serta awan tebal di atas gunung, juga bunyi sangkakala yang sangat keras. Seluruh umat Israel gemetar ketakutan.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="EXO.19.17" />Musa membawa mereka keluar dari perkemahan untuk bertemu dengan Allah, dan mereka berdiri di kaki gunung itu.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="EXO.19.18" />Seluruh gunung Sinai ditutupi oleh asap, karena TUHAN turun ke atasnya dalam bentuk api. Asap itu membubung tinggi ke langit seperti asap dari cerobong pembakaran, dan gunung itu berguncang dengan keras.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="EXO.19.19" />Sementara bunyi sangkakala bertambah nyaring, Musa berseru kepada Allah, dan Allah menjawabnya dengan suara gemuruh seperti bunyi guntur.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="EXO.19.20" />Lalu TUHAN turun ke puncak gunung Sinai dan memanggil Musa untuk naik ke sana. Musa pun naik.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="EXO.19.21" />TUHAN berkata kepadanya, “Turunlah dan peringatkan umat Israel supaya mereka tidak melewati pembatas untuk datang melihat TUHAN. Apabila mereka melanggarnya, banyak di antara mereka akan mati.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="EXO.19.22" />Imam-imam yang akan datang menghadap-Ku juga harus menguduskan diri. Kalau tidak, Aku akan menghukum mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="EXO.19.23" />Musa berkata kepada TUHAN, “Orang Israel tidak mungkin naik ke gunung Sinai karena Engkau sendiri sudah memperingatkan kami, ‘Pasanglah pembatas mengelilingi gunung itu untuk menandainya sebagai tempat kudus.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="EXO.19.24" />Kemudian TUHAN berkata, “Turunlah dan ajaklah Harun naik kembali bersamamu. Tetapi jangan biarkan imam-imam dan umat Israel melewati pembatas itu untuk datang kepada-Ku. Jika mereka melanggarnya, Aku akan menghukum mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="EXO.19.25" />Maka Musa turun dan menyampaikan kepada mereka pesan TUHAN itu.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="20" />
<s style="s1">Sepuluh perintah TUHAN
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Ul. 5:6-21
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EXO.20.1" />Lalu Allah berkata,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="2" bcv="EXO.20.2" />“Akulah TUHAN Allahmu, yang sudah membawa kalian keluar dari perbudakan di Mesir.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="3" bcv="EXO.20.3" />Jangan menyembah dewa apa pun. Sembahlah hanya Aku!
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="4" bcv="EXO.20.4" />Jangan membuat bagimu berhala menyerupai apa pun yang ada di langit, di bumi, ataupun di dalam air.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="EXO.20.5" />Jangan bersujud kepada dewa apa pun, dan jangan melayani mereka,<f caller="+"><fr>20:5
</fr><fk>melayani mereka
</fk><ft>Yang dimaksud ‘melayani’ dewa adalah segala bentuk tindakan penghormatan, misalnya: Ikut serta membangun tempat ibadah dewa, melakukan adat/kebiasaan keluarga untuk menghormati dewa ataupun leluhur, meminta ramalan masa depan, menghormati tempat yang dianggap keramat, dll.</ft></f> karena Aku, TUHAN Allahmu, akan cemburu.<f caller="+"><fr>20:5
</fr><fk>cemburu
</fk><ft>Yang dimaksud dengan ‘cemburu’ di sini bukan iri hati yang negatif seperti pada manusia, melainkan sifat Allah yang timbul dari kasih-Nya. Kata cemburu merupakan kiasan yang menggambarkan TUHAN seperti seorang suami yang sangat mengasihi istrinya dan menjaga supaya istrinya tetap setia. Israel digambarkan sebagai istri. Lihat Hos. 1-3, Yer. 2, Yeh. 16.</ft></f> Siapa pun yang menentang Aku dengan melakukan itu akan Aku hukum sampai generasinya yang ketiga dan keempat.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="EXO.20.6" />Tetapi kepada orang-orang yang mengasihi Aku dan menaati perintah-Ku, Aku akan menunjukkan kebaikan hati-Ku atas keluarganya sampai ribuan generasi.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="7" bcv="EXO.20.7" />Jangan menyalahgunakan nama-Ku, TUHAN Allahmu. Aku akan menghukum siapa pun yang memakai nama-Ku dengan maksud yang salah.<f caller="+"><fr>20:7
</fr><fk>memakai nama-Ku dengan maksud yang salah
</fk><ft>Ada berbagai cara nama TUHAN digunakan dengan maksud yang salah. Salah satunya adalah ketika seseorang menguatkan kesaksian tentang suatu perkara dengan berkata, “Biarlah TUHAN menghukum saya kalau saya berbohong!” Jika orang berkata demikian padahal sebenarnya dia berbohong, maka dia sudah melakukan dua macam dosa: Berbohong dan menyalahgunakan nama TUHAN. Contoh lainnya adalah berjanji melakukan sesuatu dengan berkata, “Biarlah TUHAN menghukum saya kalau saya tidak melakukannya.” Kalau sesudah itu orang tersebut melanggar janjinya, maka dia sudah menyalahgunakan nama TUHAN. Contoh lainnya adalah ketika menggunakan nama TUHAN dalam konteks yang tidak menghormati Dia, misalnya untuk mengumpat orang lain dan menggunakan nama TUHAN untuk praktik sihir.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="8" bcv="EXO.20.8" />Ingatlah untuk menjaga kekudusan hari Sabat dengan menaati peraturan tentang hari itu.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="EXO.20.9" />Enam hari lamanya kalian bekerja dan melakukan kegiatanmu sehari-hari,
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="EXO.20.10" />tetapi pada hari ketujuh, yaitu Sabat, kalian harus menghormati Aku, TUHAN Allahmu, dengan menghentikan segala pekerjaan. Tidak ada yang boleh melakukan pekerjaan, baik kamu, anak-anakmu, hamba-hambamu, maupun para pendatang yang tinggal di antaramu, bahkan hewan ternakmu.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="EXO.20.11" />Aku, TUHAN, sudah menciptakan langit, bumi, laut dan semua yang ada di dalamnya selama enam hari, lalu Aku beristirahat pada hari ketujuh. Karena itulah Aku memberkati hari Sabat dan menguduskannya. Maka kalian harus mengkhususkan hari itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="12" bcv="EXO.20.12" />Hormatilah ayah dan ibumu, supaya kamu hidup sejahtera di negeri yang Aku berikan kepadamu.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="13" bcv="EXO.20.13" />Jangan membunuh.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="14" bcv="EXO.20.14" />Jangan berzina.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="15" bcv="EXO.20.15" />Jangan mencuri.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="16" bcv="EXO.20.16" />Jangan memfitnah sesamamu.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="17" bcv="EXO.20.17" />Jangan mengingini milik orang lain, baik istrinya, rumahnya, hambanya laki-laki atau perempuan, sapi, keledai, maupun segala miliknya yang lain.”
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="EXO.20.18" />Ketika umat Israel mendengar guruh dan bunyi sangkakala yang keras serta melihat kilat dan gunung yang diselimuti asap, mereka gemetar ketakutan dan tetap berdiri jauh-jauh.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="EXO.20.19" />Lalu mereka berkata kepada Musa, “Sampaikanlah kepada kami apa yang TUHAN katakan kepadamu. Kami akan mendengarkan. Tetapi jangan biarkan TUHAN berbicara langsung kepada kami, karena kami akan mati!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="EXO.20.20" />Jawab Musa kepada mereka, “Jangan takut, sebab TUHAN datang untuk menguji kamu masing-masing, supaya kamu takut dan hormat kepada Dia, sehingga kamu terhindar dari dosa.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="EXO.20.21" />Lalu Musa mendekati awan yang tebal dan gelap di mana Allah berada, sementara umat Israel tetap berdiri di kejauhan.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Peraturan tentang mezbah kurban
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="EXO.20.22" />Selanjutnya TUHAN berkata kepada Musa, “Sampaikanlah kepada umat Israel: Kalian sendiri sudah melihat bagaimana Aku berbicara dengan kalian dari surga.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="EXO.20.23" />Karena itu, jangan membuat patung berhala, baik dari perak maupun emas.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="EXO.20.24" />“Buatlah sebuah mezbah dari tanah untuk-Ku, dan persembahkanlah sapi, domba, dan kambingmu di atasnya sebagai kurban yang dibakar habis serta kurban tanda damai. Ketika kamu melakukannya di setiap tempat yang Aku tentukan untuk menyembah-Ku, Aku akan hadir dan memberkatimu.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="EXO.20.25" />Apabila kamu hendak membuat mezbah untuk-Ku dari batu, jangan menggunakan batu yang sudah dipahat. Karena jika kamu memahatnya dengan peralatan, kamu mencemarkan mezbah itu.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="EXO.20.26" />Janganlah membuat mezbah terlalu tinggi sehingga membutuhkan banyak anak tangga, supaya kemaluanmu tidak terlihat.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="21" />
<s style="s1">Hak budak orang Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EXO.21.1" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa, “Sampaikanlah peraturan-peraturan ini kepada umat Israel:
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EXO.21.2" />Apabila kamu membeli budak laki-laki sesama orang Israel, dia hanya boleh mengabdi kepadamu selama enam tahun. Pada tahun yang ketujuh, kamu harus membebaskan dia secara cuma-cuma, tanpa meminta uang tebusan darinya.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="EXO.21.3" />Jika dia belum menikah ketika menjadi budakmu, maka dia akan keluar seorang diri. Jika dia sudah beristri ketika menjadi budakmu, maka istrinya juga ikut keluar bersama dengannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="EXO.21.4" />“Jika kamu memberikan istri kepadanya ketika statusnya masih sebagai budak, dan mereka mempunyai anak laki-laki atau perempuan, maka istri dan anak-anaknya tetap menjadi milik mu. Hanya budak itu sendiri yang keluar menjadi orang merdeka.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="EXO.21.5" />Akan tetapi, jika budak itu menyatakan, ‘Aku mengasihi majikanku, istriku, dan anak-anakku. Aku memutuskan untuk tetap menjadi budak,’
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="EXO.21.6" />maka kamu harus membawa dia ke hadapan-Ku di kemah TUHAN,<f caller="+"><fr>21:6
</fr><fk>di kemah TUHAN
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: membawa dia kepada Allah. Banyak penafsir berpendapat bahwa perintah untuk membawa kepada Allah berhubungan dengan kemah TUHAN, yang pada waktu itu memang belum dibuat.</ft></f> lalu membawanya ke pintu atau tiang pintu sebagai alas untuk melubangi daun telinganya sebagai tanda statusnya sebagai budak. Dengan demikian, budak itu akan menjadi milikmu seumur hidup.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="EXO.21.7" />“Apabila seorang ayah dari bangsa Israel menjual anak perempuannya sebagai budak, maka budak perempuan itu tidak akan dibebaskan setelah enam tahun— berbeda dengan budak laki-laki.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="EXO.21.8" />Jika majikan laki-laki membeli budak perempuan Israel untuk dijadikan gundik, tetapi kemudian dia tidak menyukainya, maka dia harus mengizinkan keluarga budak perempuan itu menebusnya. Dia tidak boleh menjual perempuan itu kepada orang asing, karena dialah yang melanggar perjanjian dengan budak itu.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="EXO.21.9" />Jika seorang majikan membeli budak perempuan untuk dinikahkan dengan anak laki-lakinya, dia tidak boleh memperlakukan perempuan itu sebagai budak, tetapi sebagai menantu perempuannya.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="EXO.21.10" />Jika seorang majikan memperistri budak perempuannya, kemudian memperistri perempuan lain, dia tidak boleh mengurangi jatah makanan, pakaian, maupun hak persetubuhan bagi budak yang pertama itu.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="EXO.21.11" />Apabila dia tidak memenuhi ketiga hal itu, maka dia harus membebaskan perempuan tersebut secara cuma-cuma, tanpa meminta uang tebusan darinya.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Berbagai hukuman atas tindakan kekerasan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="EXO.21.12" />“Siapa pun yang memukul sesamanya sampai mati harus dihukum mati.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="EXO.21.13" />Tetapi pasti akan ada pembunuhan yang terjadi secara tidak sengaja, dan Aku tidak mencegah hal itu. Itulah sebabnya Aku akan menentukan beberapa kota perlindungan, agar orang yang membunuh secara tidak sengaja dapat melarikan diri.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="EXO.21.14" />Namun, apabila seseorang dengan sengaja membunuh sesamanya, dia harus ditangkap sekalipun berlindung di mezbah-Ku,<f caller="+"><fr>21:14
</fr><fk>berlindung di mezbah-Ku
</fk><ft>Dalam PL, kita membaca beberapa kisah tentang orang yang takut dibunuh lalu berlari ke mezbah TUHAN untuk berlindung. Tindakan itu mengandung arti, yakni menjadikan TUHAN sebagai saksi bila orang tersebut dibunuh dengan tidak adil. Namun, ada kalanya orang yang bersalah juga mencari perlindungan ke mezbah-Nya (lihat 1Raj. 2:28-35).</ft></f> dan harus dihukum mati.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="EXO.21.15" />“Siapa pun yang memukul ayah atau ibunya harus dihukum mati.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="EXO.21.16" />“Siapa pun yang menculik harus dihukum mati, tak peduli orang yang diculiknya sudah dijual sebagai budak atau masih ada padanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="EXO.21.17" />“Siapa pun yang menyumpahi ayah atau ibunya harus dihukum mati.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="EXO.21.18" />“Jika dua orang bertengkar dan yang seorang memukul lawannya dengan batu, atau meninjunya, sehingga lawannya tidak bisa bangun dari tempat tidur, tetapi tidak mati,
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="EXO.21.19" />kemudian dia sembuh dan dapat berjalan kembali meskipun dengan tongkat, maka orang yang memukulnya akan dibebaskan dari hukuman. Hanya saja, selama waktu penyembuhan korban, orang yang memukul harus membayar semua biaya pengobatan dan kerugian yang timbul karena korban itu tidak dapat bekerja.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="EXO.21.20" />“Jika seorang majikan memukul budak laki-laki atau perempuannya dengan tongkat sehingga budak itu mati, dia harus dihukum.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="EXO.21.21" />Tetapi jika budak itu sembuh dan dapat berjalan kembali satu atau dua hari kemudian, majikannya tidak akan dihukum, karena budak itu adalah miliknya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="EXO.21.22" />“Jika dua orang berkelahi, dan salah satu dari mereka tidak sengaja mencederai seorang perempuan hamil sehingga keguguran, tetapi tidak terluka parah, maka orang yang mencederainya harus membayar denda kepada suami perempuan itu sejumlah yang dituntut suaminya dan disetujui oleh para hakim.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="EXO.21.23" />Namun, jika perempuan itu terluka parah, maka orang yang memukulnya harus dihukum sesuai akibat perbuatannya: Nyawa dibayar nyawa,
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="EXO.21.24" />mata dibayar mata, gigi dibayar gigi, tangan dibayar tangan, kaki dibayar kaki,
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="EXO.21.25" />luka bakar dibayar luka bakar, luka dibayar luka, memar dibayar memar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="EXO.21.26" />“Jika majikan memukul mata budaknya laki-laki atau perempuan sehingga buta, dia harus membebaskan budak itu sebagai ganti matanya yang rusak.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="EXO.21.27" />Jika majikan memukul gigi budaknya laki-laki atau perempuan sehingga patah, dia harus membebaskan budak itu sebagai ganti giginya yang patah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="EXO.21.28" />“Jika seekor sapi jantan menanduk seorang laki-laki atau perempuan sampai mati, sapi itu harus dilempari batu sampai mati, dan dagingnya tidak boleh dimakan. Pemilik sapi itu tidak perlu dihukum.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="EXO.21.29" />Namun, jika sapi jantan itu sudah sering menanduk orang dan pemiliknya tidak menghiraukan peringatan untuk menjaga sapinya, maka sapi itu harus dilempari batu sampai mati dan pemiliknya juga harus dihukum mati.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="EXO.21.30" />Apabila keluarga korban tidak mau pemilik sapi itu dihukum mati, dan hanya menuntut uang tebusan, maka pemilik sapi harus membayar uang tebusan sejumlah yang diminta oleh keluarga korban.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="EXO.21.31" />“Hal yang sama juga berlaku jika sapi jantan itu menanduk seorang anak, laki-laki maupun perempuan.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="EXO.21.32" />Jika sapi itu menanduk seorang budak laki-laki atau perempuan, pemilik sapi harus membayar 340 gram perak kepada pemilik budak itu, dan sapi itu dilempari batu sampai mati.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="EXO.21.33" />“Jika seseorang membuka penampungan air atau menggali yang baru dan tidak menutupnya, lalu seekor sapi atau keledai jatuh ke dalamnya dan mati,
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="EXO.21.34" />maka pemilik penampungan air itu harus membayar ganti rugi kepada pemilik hewan, dan hewan yang mati itu menjadi miliknya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="EXO.21.35" />“Jika seekor sapi jantan milik seseorang melukai sapi jantan tetangganya hingga mati, maka mereka harus menjual sapi yang hidup dan uangnya dibagi dua. Daging sapi yang mati juga dibagi dua di antara mereka.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="EXO.21.36" />Namun, jika sapi jantan itu memang terkenal sering menanduk dan pemiliknya tidak menjaganya dengan baik, maka pemilik sapi ganas itu harus mengganti sapi yang mati dengan uang atau sapi lain, sedangkan sapi yang mati itu menjadi miliknya.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="22" />
<s style="s1">Peraturan tentang ganti rugi pencurian
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EXO.22.1" />Peraturan selanjutnya dari TUHAN, “Jika seseorang mencuri seekor sapi atau domba, lalu menyembelihnya atau menjualnya, maka dia harus mengganti seekor sapi itu dengan lima ekor sapi, atau seekor domba dengan empat ekor domba.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="EXO.22.2" />“Jika pada malam hari seorang pencuri tertangkap basah sedang masuk ke rumah seseorang dan dia dibunuh, maka orang yang membunuhnya tidak dianggap bersalah.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="EXO.22.3" />Namun, apabila pencuri itu tertangkap basah pada pagi atau siang hari dan dia dibunuh, maka pembunuhnya dianggap bersalah dan harus dihukum mati.
</p>
<p style="p">“Seorang pencuri harus membayar ganti rugi atas semua yang sudah dicurinya. Jika dia tidak mampu membayar ganti rugi, dia harus dijual sebagai budak untuk membayarnya.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="EXO.22.4" />Apabila sapi, keledai, atau domba yang dicurinya ditemukan ada padanya dalam keadaan hidup, dia harus membayar ganti rugi sebesar dua kali lipat.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Peraturan tentang ganti rugi kerusakan di ladang
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="EXO.22.5" />“Jika seseorang membiarkan ternaknya makan rumput di ladang atau kebun anggur miliknya, lalu hewan itu berkeliaran sehingga memakan tanaman di ladang orang lain, maka pemilik hewan harus membayar ganti rugi kepada pemilik ladang itu dengan memberikan hasil panen terbaik dari ladang atau kebun anggurnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="EXO.22.6" />“Jika seseorang menyalakan api untuk membakar semak-semak duri, dan api itu menyebar ke ladang orang lain sehingga membakar gandum di ladang itu, maka dia harus membayar ganti rugi.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Peraturan tentang ganti rugi harta benda
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="EXO.22.7" />“Jika seseorang menitipkan uang atau barang kepada temannya, dan titipan itu dicuri dari rumah temannya, maka apabila pencuri itu tertangkap, dia harus membayar ganti rugi sebesar dua kali lipat.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="EXO.22.8" />Namun, jika pencurinya tidak tertangkap, maka pemilik rumah harus menghadap para hakim di kemah-Ku<f caller="+"><fr>22:8
</fr><fk>menghadap para hakim di kemah-Ku
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: datang ke hadapan Allah (di ayat ini dan ayat 9). Pada zaman PL, pengadilan untuk perkara seperti ini dilaksanakan oleh para hakim di lokasi kemah TUHAN.</ft></f> agar mereka menentukan apakah dia pelaku pencurian itu atau bukan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="EXO.22.9" />“Jika dua orang berselisih mengenai sapi, keledai, domba, pakaian, atau barang lain yang hilang, maka kedua belah pihak yang berselisih itu harus menghadap para hakim di kemah-Ku. Para hakim akan menyatakan siapa yang bersalah. Orang yang bersalah harus membayar dua kali lipat kepada pemilik sebenarnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="EXO.22.10" />“Jika seseorang menitipkan keledai, sapi, domba, atau hewan lain kepada temannya, lalu hewan itu mati, terluka, atau hilang, dan tidak ada seorang pun yang melihat kejadiannya,
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="EXO.22.11" />maka temannya itu harus bersumpah di hadapan TUHAN bahwa dia tidak mengambil hewan tersebut. Pemilik hewan harus menerima sumpah temannya dan tidak meminta ganti rugi.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="EXO.22.12" />Apabila diketahui dengan pasti bahwa hewan itu hilang karena dicuri, maka temannya harus membayar ganti rugi kepada pemiliknya.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="EXO.22.13" />Apabila ternyata hewan itu diserang binatang buas dan temannya bisa menunjukkan bangkainya sebagai bukti, dia tidak perlu membayar ganti rugi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="EXO.22.14" />“Jika seseorang meminjam seekor hewan dari temannya, lalu binatang itu terluka atau mati saat pemiliknya tidak berada di tempat, maka peminjam harus membayar ganti rugi.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="EXO.22.15" />Namun, apabila pemiliknya ada di sana saat hal itu terjadi, maka peminjam tidak usah membayar ganti rugi.
</p>
<p style="p">“Apabila hewan itu dipinjam dengan bayaran, yakni disewa, maka penyewa tidak usah membayar ganti rugi karena uang sewanya sudah meliputi biaya ganti rugi.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Peraturan tentang persetubuhan di luar pernikahan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="EXO.22.16" />“Jika seorang laki-laki merayu seorang perawan yang belum bertunangan, lalu bersetubuh dengannya, maka dia harus membayar mas kawin untuk perempuan itu dan menikahinya.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="EXO.22.17" />Apabila ayah perempuan itu menolak untuk menikahkan anaknya dengan laki-laki tersebut, dia tetap harus membayar uang sejumlah mas kawin untuk perawan.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kejahatan-kejahatan dengan hukuman mati
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="EXO.22.18" />“Jangan membiarkan seorang perempuan tukang sihir tetap hidup.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="EXO.22.19" />“Siapa pun yang bersetubuh dengan binatang harus dihukum mati.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="EXO.22.20" />“Siapa pun yang mempersembahkan kurban kepada dewa, Aku menentukan dia untuk dimusnahkan.”<x caller="+"><xo>22:20
</xo><xt>Ul. 17:2-7; Im. 27:28-29; Ul. 7:25-26</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Peraturan untuk melindungi orang yang lemah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="EXO.22.21" />“Jangan menindas orang asing. Ingatlah bahwa dahulu kalian pernah hidup sebagai orang asing di Mesir.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="EXO.22.22" />“Jangan melakukan perbuatan yang merugikan para janda atau anak yatim.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="EXO.22.23" />Apabila kamu merugikan mereka dan mereka berseru kepada-Ku, Aku pasti membela mereka.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="EXO.22.24" />Aku akan memurkaimu dengan membiarkan kamu dibunuh oleh musuhmu. Istrimu akan menjadi janda dan anak-anakmu akan menjadi yatim.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="EXO.22.25" />“Jika kamu meminjamkan uang kepada salah seorang umat-Ku yang miskin, janganlah berlaku seperti lintah darat dengan membebankan bunga kepadanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="EXO.22.26" />“Jika kamu mengambil jubah sesamamu sebagai jaminan utang, kamu harus mengembalikan jubah itu sebelum matahari terbenam,
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="EXO.22.27" />karena mungkin jubah itu adalah satu-satunya baju hangat miliknya, dan dia membutuhkannya untuk tidur. Apabila kamu tidak mengembalikannya lalu dia berseru minta tolong kepada-Ku, Aku akan membela dia, karena Aku penuh belas kasihan.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Hormat kepada Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="EXO.22.28" />“Jangan menghina Allah ataupun mengutuki pemimpin bangsamu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="EXO.22.29" />“Jangan menunda dalam memberikan kepada-Ku bagian pertama dari setiap jenis gandum-ganduman yang kamu panen dan anggur yang kamu peras.
</p>
<p style="p">“Serahkanlah kepada-Ku setiap anak laki-lakimu yang sulung.<f caller="+"><fr>22:29
</fr><fk>Serahkanlah … yang sulung
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: “Berikanlah kepada-Ku anak laki-laki sulungmu.” Kata ‘berikan’ perlu ditafsirkan sesuai Kel. 13:11-16 dan Kel. 34:19-20. Ketentuan untuk upacara penebusan dapat dilihat di Im. 12:1-8.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="EXO.22.30" />“Demikian juga dengan anak sulung jantan dari sapi, kambing, dan domba. Biarkanlah anak-anak binatang itu tinggal bersama induknya selama tujuh hari, lalu persembahkanlah kepada-Ku pada hari kedelapan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="EXO.22.31" />“Kalian harus menjadi orang-orang yang kudus bagi-Ku. Karena itu, jangan makan daging binatang yang mati dibunuh oleh binatang buas. Berikanlah bangkainya kepada anjing.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="23" />
<s style="s1">Peraturan tentang perilaku yang adil
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EXO.23.1" />“Jangan menyebarkan berita bohong. Jangan membantu orang bersalah dengan memberikan kesaksian palsu di pengadilan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="EXO.23.2" />“Jangan mengikuti pengaruh orang banyak yang mendesak untuk melakukan sesuatu yang tidak adil. Jangan memihak kepada mereka dengan bersaksi palsu di pengadilan untuk memutarbalikkan kebenaran.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="EXO.23.3" />Jangan membela orang yang bersalah dalam perkara pengadilan hanya karena dia miskin.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="EXO.23.4" />“Jika kamu melihat sapi atau keledai milik musuhmu tersesat, kembalikanlah kepadanya.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="EXO.23.5" />Jika kamu melihat keledai seseorang yang membencimu jatuh karena bebannya terlalu berat, bantulah dia agar keledainya berdiri kembali. Jangan tinggalkan orang itu dalam keadaan susah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="EXO.23.6" />“Jangan memperlakukan orang miskin dengan tidak adil dalam perkaranya di pengadilan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="EXO.23.7" />“Jangan membuat tuduhan palsu dan jangan menghukum mati orang yang tidak bersalah. Aku tidak akan mengampuni orang yang melakukan kejahatan itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="EXO.23.8" />“Jangan menerima suap, karena suap membutakan orang dan memutarbalikkan kesaksian yang benar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="EXO.23.9" />“Jangan menindas orang asing yang menjadi pendatang, karena kalian pernah hidup sebagai orang asing di Mesir dan tahu bagaimana rasanya menjadi pendatang.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Peraturan tentang tahun Sabat dan hari Sabat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="EXO.23.10" />“Selama enam tahun kamu boleh menanami ladang-ladangmu dan memanen hasilnya.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="EXO.23.11" />Tetapi tahun yang ketujuh adalah Tahun Sabat. Pada tahun itu biarkanlah ladangmu, supaya orang miskin di antara kalian dapat mengumpulkan makanan dari situ dan binatang liar bisa memakan sisanya. Lakukanlah juga demikian pada kebun anggur dan kebun zaitunmu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="EXO.23.12" />“Bekerjalah selama enam hari. Tetapi pada hari yang ketujuh kamu harus berhenti bekerja, supaya sapimu, keledaimu, semua budakmu, dan pendatang asing yang tinggal padamu bisa beristirahat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="EXO.23.13" />“Taatilah semua perkataan-Ku dengan teliti. Dan jangan sekali-kali menyebut nama dewa dalam situasi apa pun!”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Tiga perayaan tahunan di kemah TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="EXO.23.14" />“Setiap tahun, rayakanlah tiga perayaan ini untuk menghormati Aku:
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="EXO.23.15" />Yang pertama adalah Hari Raya Roti Tidak Beragi.<x caller="+"><xo>23:15
</xo><xt>Kel. 12:14-20</xt></x> Selama seminggu kamu tidak boleh makan roti yang mengandung ragi sebagaimana yang sudah Aku perintahkan kepada kalian. Rayakanlah ini setiap tahun pada waktu yang sudah ditetapkan pada bulan Abib,<f caller="+"><fr>23:15
</fr><fk>Abib
</fk><ft>Abib adalah nama bulan pertama dalam kalender Ibrani, yang diperkirakan jatuh antara pertengahan bulan Maret hingga pertengahan April. Bulan Abib juga disebut Nisan. Lihat Kel. 12:2.</ft></f> karena pada bulan itulah kalian keluar dari Mesir. Setiap kali kamu menghadiri perayaan di hadapan-Ku, kamu harus mempersembahkan kurban.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="EXO.23.16" />“Yang kedua adalah Hari Raya Panen.<x caller="+"><xo>23:16
</xo><xt>Ul. 16:9-12</xt></x> Pada perayaan ini, persembahkanlah hasil panenmu yang pertama kepada-Ku.<x caller="+"><xo>23:16
</xo><xt>Kel. 22:29</xt></x>
</p>
<p style="p">“Yang ketiga adalah Hari Raya Pondok Cabang-cabang Berdaun.<f caller="+"><fr>23:16
</fr><fk>Hari Raya Pondok Cabang-cabang Berdaun
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Hari Raya Pengumpulan (panen). Namun, Hari Raya Pengumpulan lebih sering disebut Hari Raya Pondok (Cabang-cabang Berdaun), sesuai nama yang diberikan dalam Ul. 16:13-15. TSI menggunakan nama ini secara konsisten.</ft></f> Rayakanlah ini pada akhir musim panen, sesudah kamu mengumpulkan seluruh hasil kebun dan ladangmu.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="EXO.23.17" />Pada ketiga perayaan tahunan itu, semua laki-laki harus menghadap kepada-Ku, TUHAN Allahmu, di kemah-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="EXO.23.18" />“Saat mempersembahkan kurban sembelihan, jangan mempersembahkan roti yang beragi.<f caller="+"><fr>23:18
</fr><fk>Saat mempersembahkan kurban …
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: “Janganlah kamu mempersembahkan darah kurban sembelihan kepada-Ku beserta sesuatu yang beragi.” Larangan ini mengacu pada kebiasaan mempersembahkan roti tidak beragi bersama semua kurban persembahan binatang. Umat Israel tidak pernah mencampur ragi dengan darah binatang.</ft></f> Jangan membiarkan lemak dari kurban perayaan tersisa sampai besok paginya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="EXO.23.19" />“Bawalah hasil terbaik panen pertamamu ke kemah TUHAN Allahmu.
</p>
<p style="p">“Jangan memasak daging anak kambing dengan air susu induknya.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Janji penyertaan TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="EXO.23.20" />“Aku akan mengutus malaikat untuk menjaga kalian dalam perjalanan dan menuntun kalian menuju tempat yang sudah Aku persiapkan.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="EXO.23.21" />Perhatikan dan taatilah dia. Jangan menentangnya, karena dia mewakili Aku.<f caller="+"><fr>23:21
</fr><fk>dia mewakili Aku
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: “Nama-Ku ada di dalam dia.” Lihat catatan kaki di Kel. 3:2.</ft></f> Dia tidak akan mengampuni pemberontakanmu.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="EXO.23.22" />Namun, apabila kalian sungguh-sungguh menaati dia dan melakukan semua perintah-Ku, Aku akan memusuhi semua musuhmu dan melawan semua lawanmu.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="EXO.23.23" />Malaikat itu akan berjalan di depan kalian dan memimpin kalian ke negeri yang didiami orang Amori, Het, Feris, Kanaan, Hewi, dan Yebus. Aku akan memusnahkan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="EXO.23.24" />Jangan bersujud kepada dewa-dewa mereka, dan jangan menyembah atau menghormati dewa-dewa itu dengan cara apa pun. Jangan pula meniru cara ibadah mereka. Tetapi musnahkanlah patung-patung berhala mereka dan hancurkanlah tugu-tugu tempat mereka beribadat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="EXO.23.25" />“Sembahlah hanya Aku, TUHAN Allahmu, maka Aku akan memberkatimu sehingga kamu tidak akan kekurangan makanan dan minuman, dan Aku akan menjauhkan kamu dari penyakit.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="EXO.23.26" />Tidak akan ada perempuan di negerimu yang akan keguguran atau mandul, dan Aku akan memberimu umur panjang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="EXO.23.27" />“Aku akan membuat semua bangsa musuh yang kalian hadapi ketakutan. Mereka akan menjadi kalang kabut dan lari dari hadapan kalian.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="EXO.23.28" />Aku akan membuat orang Hewi, Kanaan, dan Het begitu ketakutan ketika kalian siap memasuki daerah mereka, sehingga mereka lari dari kalian.<f caller="+"><fr>23:28
</fr><fk>ketakutan … kalian
</fk><ft>Kata bahasa Ibrani yang diterjemahkan sebagai ‘ketakutan’ tidak dapat dipastikan artinya. Ada yang menerjemahkannya sebagai ‘tawon’ atau binatang lain yang menyengat. Jika artinya demikian, maka hewan tersebut dapat dianggap sebagai kiasan yang menggambarkan rasa takut/panik. Terjemahan harfiah seluruh kalimat ini adalah, “Aku akan mengirimkan lebah mendahului kalian untuk mengusir orang Hewi, orang Kanaan, dan orang Het dari hadapan kalian.”</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="EXO.23.29" />Tetapi Aku tidak akan mengusir mereka semuanya dalam waktu satu tahun, supaya negeri itu tidak terlantar dan binatang buas tidak bertambah banyak sehingga membahayakan kalian.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="EXO.23.30" />Aku akan mengusir mereka sedikit demi sedikit sampai jumlah kalian bertambah dan cukup banyak untuk menguasai negeri itu.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="EXO.23.31" />Aku akan menetapkan batas daerah kalian dari Laut Merah sampai Laut Tengah, dari padang belantara sampai sungai Efrat. Aku akan menyerahkan penghuni negeri itu kepada kalian dan kalian akan mengusir mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="EXO.23.32" />“Janganlah membuat perjanjian apa pun dengan orang-orang negeri itu, dan jangan bersepakat untuk menyembah dewa-dewa mereka.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="EXO.23.33" />Janganlah membiarkan mereka tinggal di antara kalian. Apabila kalian membiarkan mereka tinggal di sana, mereka akan membuat kalian berdosa terhadap-Ku dengan menyembah dewa-dewa mereka, sehingga kalian terjerat dalam kejahatan itu.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="24" />
<s style="s1">Bangsa Israel menerima perjanjian dengan TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1-2" bcv="EXO.24.1" />Lalu TUHAN berkata pada Musa, “Naiklah ke gunung Sinai menghadap Aku bersama Harun, Nadab, Abihu, dan tujuh puluh orang dari tua-tua Israel. Selain mereka, tidak ada yang boleh ikut naik. Sesampai di atas, sujudlah kalian menyembah Aku dari jauh. Sesudah itu, datanglah kamu seorang diri mendekat kepada-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="EXO.24.3" />Kemudian Musa menyampaikan kepada bangsa itu segala perintah dan peraturan yang diberikan TUHAN. Seluruh umat dengan satu suara menjawab, “Kami akan melakukan semua yang TUHAN perintahkan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="EXO.24.4" />Lalu Musa menuliskan seluruh perintah TUHAN dalam gulungan kitab. Keesokan harinya, pagi-pagi sekali Musa mendirikan mezbah di kaki gunung dan menegakkan dua belas batu peringatan. Setiap batu mewakili satu suku Israel.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="EXO.24.5" />Lalu dia menyuruh beberapa pemuda untuk mempersembahkan kurban yang dibakar habis dan menyembelih sapi-sapi jantan muda sebagai kurban tanda damai kepada TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="EXO.24.6" />Musa menuangkan separuh dari darah kurban yang disembelih itu ke dalam baskom-baskom dan mencurahkan separuhnya lagi pada mezbah.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="EXO.24.7" />Kemudian dia mengambil Kitab Perjanjian itu dan membacakannya dengan suara keras kepada seluruh umat. Mereka menjawab, “Kami akan melakukan perintah TUHAN. Kami akan menaati-Nya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="EXO.24.8" />Lalu Musa mengambil darah yang ada di baskom-baskom tadi dan memercikkannya kepada umat itu sambil berkata, “Berdasarkan semua perintah-Nya itu, darah ini mengesahkan perjanjian yang sudah TUHAN buat denganmu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="EXO.24.9" />Sesudah upacara tersebut, Musa, Harun, Nadab, dan Abihu, beserta ketujuh puluh tua-tua Israel naik ke gunung
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="EXO.24.10" />dan melihat Allah Israel. Di bawah kaki-Nya terlihat sesuatu seperti lantai yang terbuat dari batu permata biru,<f caller="+"><fr>24:10
</fr><fk>batu permata biru
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: batu safir.</ft></f> jernih seperti langit tanpa awan.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="EXO.24.11" />Walaupun para pemimpin Israel itu melihat Allah, Dia tidak membinasakan mereka, bahkan mereka makan dan minum di hadapan-Nya sebagai tanda pengikatan perjanjian dengan-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Musa di gunung Sinai
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="EXO.24.12" />Sesudah mereka turun, TUHAN berkata kepada Musa, “Datanglah kepada-Ku di atas gunung ini dan berdiamlah di sini. Aku akan memberimu dua lempengan batu. Di situ Aku sudah menuliskan perintah-perintah-Ku, agar kamu bisa mengajarkannya kepada umat-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13-15" bcv="EXO.24.13" />Maka Musa berangkat bersama tangan kanannya bernama Yosua, dengan berpesan kepada para tua-tua, “Tunggulah di bawah sampai kami kembali. Harun dan Hur ada bersama kalian. Apabila terjadi masalah di antara umat, kalian bisa membawanya kepada Harun dan Hur.” Kemudian naiklah Musa ke atas gunung, dan awan menutupi gunung itu.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="EXO.24.16" />Kemuliaan TUHAN berdiam di atas gunung Sinai. Awan menutupi gunung itu selama enam hari. Pada hari yang ketujuh, TUHAN memanggil Musa dari dalam awan.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="EXO.24.17" />Dari pandangan umat Israel yang berada di kaki gunung, kemuliaan TUHAN di atas gunung terlihat seperti api yang berkobar-kobar.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="EXO.24.18" />Lalu Musa mendaki lebih tinggi dan masuk ke dalam awan itu. Dia tinggal di atas gunung selama empat puluh hari empat puluh malam.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="25" />
<s style="s1">Berbagai persembahan untuk membuat kemah TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EXO.25.1" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EXO.25.2" />“Suruhlah umat Israel membawa berbagai pemberian bagi-Ku untuk membuat kemah-Ku. Terimalah pemberian dari setiap orang yang hatinya terdorong untuk memberi.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="EXO.25.3" />Inilah pemberian yang boleh kamu terima dari mereka:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">emas, perak, perunggu,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="4" bcv="EXO.25.4" />benang linen warna merah, biru, dan ungu, kain linen yang berkualitas tinggi, kain dari bulu kambing,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="5" bcv="EXO.25.5" />kulit domba jantan yang diwarnai merah, kulit yang tidak menyerap air,<f caller="+"><fr>25:5
</fr><fk>kulit yang tidak menyerap air
</fk><ft>Jenis kulit yang dimaksud tidak dapat dipastikan. Yang jelas, kulit ini digunakan untuk lapisan paling atas pada atap ruang mahakudus di kemah TUHAN. Lihat Kel. 26:14.</ft></f> kayu akasia,<f caller="+"><fr>25:5
</fr><fk>kayu akasia
</fk><ft>Ada banyak jenis kayu akasia. Jenis akasia yang ada di Indonesia tidak pernah dipilih untuk membuat kursi, meja, atau rumah. Namun, jenis akasia di Alkitab adalah kayu keras dan berkualitas, sehingga digunakan untuk membuat peti perjanjian, mezbah kurban, dll.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="6" bcv="EXO.25.6" />minyak zaitun untuk penerangan, wangi-wangian dari getah pohon untuk dimasukkan ke dalam minyak urapan dan untuk membakar dupa,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="7" bcv="EXO.25.7" />batu permata hijau<f caller="+"><fr>25:7
</fr><fk>batu permata hijau
</fk><ft>Jenis batu permata ini sering diterjemahkan sebagai krisopras, tetapi sebenarnya permata yang dimaksudkan dalam bahasa Ibrani tidak dapat dipastikan dalam bahasa Indonesia. TSI menerjemahkan permata ini secara konsisten dengan warna hijau, tetapi krisopras sering terlihat dalam warna hitam, coklat, dan putih, dan bisa berlapis-lapis berwarna-warni.</ft></f> dan batu permata lainnya untuk dipasang pada baju efod<x caller="+"><xo>25:7
</xo><xt>Kel. 28:6 CK</xt></x> dan penutup dada imam besar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="EXO.25.8" />“Katakan kepada mereka bahwa mereka perlu membangun kemah yang kudus bagi-Ku, supaya Aku tinggal di tengah-tengah mereka.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="EXO.25.9" />Kamu akan memimpin mereka untuk membuat kemah-Ku ini dan perabotannya sesuai dengan semua pola yang akan Aku tunjukkan kepadamu.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Petunjuk pembuatan peti perjanjian
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="EXO.25.10" />TUHAN berbicara kepada Musa, “Buatlah sebuah peti untuk mengingat perjanjian yang Aku adakan dengan umat Israel. Peti itu haruslah dibuat dari kayu akasia, dengan panjang 115 sentimeter, lebar 69 sentimeter, dan tinggi 69 sentimeter.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="EXO.25.11" />Lapisilah bagian dalam dan luarnya dengan emas murni, juga buatlah bingkai emas untuk bagian atasnya.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="EXO.25.12" />Supaya peti dapat diangkut dengan dua tongkat pengusung, buatlah empat gelang yang dicetak dari emas dan pasanglah di keempat kakinya, yakni dua gelang pada tiap sisi panjangnya.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="EXO.25.13" />Buatlah dua tongkat pengusung dari kayu akasia dan lapisilah dengan emas.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="EXO.25.14" />Masukkan kedua tongkat itu ke dalam gelang-gelang yang ada di kedua sisi peti, agar peti dapat diusung.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="EXO.25.15" />Tongkat-tongkat itu harus tetap terpasang pada gelang-gelang peti dan tidak boleh dilepaskan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="EXO.25.16" />“Aku akan memberikan dua lempengan batu bertuliskan kewajiban yang harus dipenuhi umat Israel dalam perjanjian dengan Aku. Letakkanlah kedua lempengan itu di dalam peti ini.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="EXO.25.17" />“Berikut ini cara membuat penutup untuk peti. Penutupnya disebut Takhta Pendamaian<f caller="+"><fr>25:17
</fr><fk>Takhta Pendamaian
</fk><ft>Penutup peti ini menggambarkan bahwa TUHAN sendiri, yang bertakhta di surga, seolah-olah juga bertakhta di atas penutup peti ini. Nama Takhta Pendamaian diberikan oleh TUHAN, dengan demikian Dia menunjukkan kerelaan-Nya untuk berbelas kasih dan meninggalkan murka-Nya atas dosa umat-Nya.</ft></f> dan harus dibuat dari emas murni, dengan panjang 115 sentimeter dan lebar 69 sentimeter.
<ve />
<v id="18-20" bcv="EXO.25.18" />Cetaklah penutup peti itu sekaligus dengan dua bentuk malaikat penjaga<x caller="+"><xo>25:18-20
</xo><xt>Kej. 3:24</xt></x> di atasnya, yang berdiri saling berhadapan di kanan dan kiri penutup itu. Wajah kedua malaikat itu mengarah ke penutup peti dan sayap-sayapnya membentang ke atas sehingga menaungi penutup peti. Bentuk kedua malaikat dan penutup peti sudah menjadi satu bagian sejak awal pembuatannya.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="EXO.25.21" />Masukkan lempengan batu yang akan Aku berikan kepadamu ke dalam peti itu dan tutuplah dengan penutupnya.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="EXO.25.22" />Di sanalah, yaitu di antara kedua malaikat penjaga yang ada di atas penutup peti perjanjian itu, Aku akan menjumpaimu dan memberikan semua perintah-Ku kepadamu untuk disampaikan kepada bangsa Israel.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Petunjuk pembuatan meja roti sajian bagi TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="EXO.25.23" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa, “Buatlah meja dari kayu akasia untuk menyajikan roti bagi-Ku, panjangnya 92 sentimeter, lebarnya 46 sentimeter, dan tingginya 69 sentimeter.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="EXO.25.24" />Lapisilah meja itu dengan emas murni, dan buatlah bingkai emas di sekelilingnya.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="EXO.25.25" />Buatlah juga pinggiran mengelilinginya selebar 8 sentimeter, dan buatlah bingkai dari emas di sepanjang pinggiran itu.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="EXO.25.26" />Buatlah empat gelang emas dan pasanglah di keempat sudutnya, yakni pada keempat kaki meja.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="EXO.25.27" />Keempat gelang itu harus dipasang dekat dengan pinggiran meja sebagai lubang untuk memasang dua tongkat pengusung meja.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="EXO.25.28" />Buatlah dua tongkat pengusung itu dari kayu akasia dan lapisilah dengan emas.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="EXO.25.29" />Untuk ditaruh juga pada meja ini, buatlah dari emas murni beberapa piring, sendok, kendi, dan mangkuk, untuk digunakan dalam persembahan air anggur.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="EXO.25.30" />“Hendaklah roti sajian bagi-Ku<f caller="+"><fr>25:30
</fr><fk>roti sajian bagi-Ku
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: roti (untuk di) hadirat (TUHAN). Roti ini selalu disajikan. Roti yang baru harus sudah disajikan di meja itu secara rutin setiap hari Sabat (1Taw. 9:32, 1Sam. 21:6). Imam-imam boleh memakan roti itu sesudah lewat seminggu. Mereka memakannya di dalam ruang mahakudus (Im. 24:5-9).</ft></f> selalu ada di atas meja ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Petunjuk pembuatan tiang pelita bercabang
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="EXO.25.31" />“Buatlah tiang pelita bercabang dari emas murni. Semua bagian tiang pelita itu harus dibentuk dengan cara ditempa dari satu bongkah emas, termasuk bagian kakinya, batangnya, dan tujuh pelitanya,<f caller="+"><fr>25:31
</fr><fk>pelitanya
</fk><ft>Kemungkinan, setiap pelita ini berbentuk seperti wadah kecil yang pinggirannya dijepit sebagai tempat untuk menaruh sumbu. Ketujuh wadah ini diisi minyak zaitun sebagai bahan bakar pelita.</ft></f> juga hiasannya yang berbentuk seperti kelopak dan mahkota bunga.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="EXO.25.32" />Buatlah tiang pelita itu dengan enam cabang, tiga pada sisi kiri dan tiga pada sisi kanan.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="EXO.25.33" />Setiap cabang memiliki tiga hiasan yang berbentuk bunga badam, lengkap dengan kelopak dan mahkota bunganya.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="EXO.25.34" />Buatlah tiang utama yang di tengah memiliki empat hiasan berbentuk bunga badam, lengkap dengan kelopak dan mahkota bunganya.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="EXO.25.35" />Buatlah juga hiasan berbentuk kuncup bunga badam di bawah masing-masing pasangan cabang yang keluar dari tiang utama pelita.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="EXO.25.36" />Tiang pelita itu dan semua cabangnya serta hiasannya harus dibuat dari emas murni dengan cara ditempa dari satu bongkah emas.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="EXO.25.37" />Buatlah tujuh pelita dan letakkanlah di ujung atas tiang utama itu dan keenam cabangnya, supaya menerangi bagian depannya.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="EXO.25.38" />Buatlah juga dari emas murni sejumlah penjepit untuk membersihkan sumbu pelita, dan wadah-wadah kecil untuk menampung sumbu yang hangus.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="EXO.25.39" />Emas murni yang diperlukan untuk membuat tiang pelita bercabang itu beserta semua perlengkapannya adalah 34 kilogram.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="40" bcv="EXO.25.40" />“Pastikanlah untuk membuat semuanya sesuai dengan pola yang ditunjukkan kepadamu di atas gunung ini.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="26" />
<s style="s1">Petunjuk pembuatan kemah TUHAN
</s>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Atap
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EXO.26.1" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa, “Inilah cara membuat atap kemah-Ku. Lapisan paling bawah dibuat dari sepuluh helai kain linen berkualitas tinggi yang ditenun dengan benang berwarna merah, biru, dan ungu. Tenunan itu membentuk pola yang indah berupa malaikat-malaikat penjaga.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EXO.26.2" />Ukuran setiap helai kain harus sama, panjangnya 13 meter dan lebarnya 1,8 meter.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="EXO.26.3" />Dari kesepuluh helai kain itu, buatlah dua rangkaian kain yang masing-masing terdiri dari lima helai. Setiap helai disambung dengan cara dijahit pada sisi panjangnya. Sesudah disambung, panjang setiap rangkaian itu tetap 13 meter dan lebarnya menjadi 9 meter.
<ve />
<v id="4-5" bcv="EXO.26.4" />Pada kedua sisi 13 meter di tempat kedua rangkaian kain itu disambung, buatlah lima puluh lubang kait dari tali biru. Setiap lubang kait di rangkaian kain yang satu harus saling berhadapan dengan sebuah lubang kait pada rangkaian kain lainnya yang akan disambungkan.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="EXO.26.6" />Untuk menyambung kedua rangkaian itu, buatlah lima puluh pengait dari emas. Letakkan kedua sisi rangkaian itu supaya kelimapuluh lubang kait saling berhadapan, lalu gunakanlah lima puluh pengait emas untuk mengaitkan setiap pasang lubang kait itu, agar atap kemah-Ku menjadi satu kesatuan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7-8" bcv="EXO.26.7" />“Untuk lapisan kedua pada atap kemah-Ku, buatlah sebelas helai kain yang ditenun dari bulu kambing. Setiap helai harus berukuran sama, panjangnya 14 meter dan lebarnya 1,8 meter.
<ve />
<v id="9-11" bcv="EXO.26.9" />Pada tiap sisi panjang kain, buatlah lima puluh lubang kait. Setiap lubang kait di helai kain yang satu harus saling berhadapan dengan lubang kait pada helai kain yang akan disambungkan. Dari kesebelas helai kain itu buatlah dua rangkaian. Dengan menggunakan pengait-pengait, sambungkan lima helai menjadi satu rangkaian, dan enam helai lainnya menjadi rangkaian kedua. Helai kain yang keenam dilipat dua di atas bagian depan kemah itu.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="EXO.26.12" />Rangkaian kain bulu kambing ini lebih lebar hampir satu meter daripada atap kain linen di bawahnya. Biarkanlah bagian yang lebih ini tergantung dari belakang kemah untuk menutupi sisi belakang.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="EXO.26.13" />Kain penutup ini juga lebih panjang satu meter daripada kain atap dari linen. Biarkanlah setengah meter kelebihan itu menggantung di sisi kiri dan kanan, agar menutupi kedua sisi kemah-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="EXO.26.14" />“Di atas kain-kain penutup itu, taruhlah penutup yang dibuat dari kulit domba jantan yang diwarnai merah. Dan di atasnya lagi taruhlah penutup yang dibuat dari kulit yang tidak menyerap air.”
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Papan rangka untuk menopang atap kemah TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="EXO.26.15" />“Untuk menopang atap kemah-Ku,<f caller="+"><fr>26:15
</fr><fk>kemah-Ku
</fk><ft>Banyak detail dalam pembuatan kemah TUHAN yang tidak dapat dipastikan, seperti bentuk pengait, bentuk rangka, posisi pasak, dan posisi kayu lintang. TSI berusaha menerjemahkan petunjuk-petunjuk dalam pasal ini dengan cara yang wajar agar mudah dipahami.</ft></f> buatlah papan-papan rangka dari kayu akasia.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="EXO.26.16" />Setiap papan berukuran tinggi 4,6 meter dan lebar 69 sentimeter.
<ve />
<v id="17-22" bcv="EXO.26.17" />Semua papan rangka ini dibuat sama, yakni dengan dua pasak yang menjulur dari bawah di ujung kiri dan kanan setiap rangka. Buatlah dua puluh rangka untuk sisi selatan kemah, dua puluh untuk sisi utara, dan delapan untuk sisi barat, yaitu bagian belakang kemah. Sebagai tempat untuk menahan rangka-rangka itu, setiap pasak akan dimasukkan ke dalam lubang pada alas penahan yang dibuat dari perak. Seluruhnya akan ada sembilan puluh enam alas untuk keempat puluh delapan rangka itu.
<ve />
<v id="23-25" bcv="EXO.26.23" />Mengenai delapan rangka di bagian belakang kemah, buatlah enam rangka dengan cara yang sama seperti semua rangka di kedua sisi. Namun, dua papan rangka di kedua sudut belakang kemah perlu dibuat secara khusus. Kedua rangka itu akan menyatukan sudut kiri dan kanan, dari bawah sampai ke atas, dan tersambung di ujung atas dengan gelang penahan yang dibuat dari emas. Kedelapan rangka untuk sisi belakang Kemah-Ku akan dipasang di atas enam belas alas penahan yang dibuat dari perak, dua alas untuk setiap rangka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="EXO.26.26" />“Agar kemah-Ku kokoh, buatlah kayu lintang dari kayu akasia, untuk melintangi dan menyatukan rangka-rangka itu. Lima batang melintangi sisi utara kemah,
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="EXO.26.27" />lima batang di sisi selatan, dan lima batang yang lebih pendek di bagian belakang kemah, yaitu sisi yang menghadap ke barat.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="EXO.26.28" />Empat dari kayu lintang dipasang di atas dan di bawah, sedangkan kayu lintang yang di tengah akan dipasang pada setengah dari tinggi rangka-rangka, dan melintang dari ujung yang satu sampai ke ujung yang lain.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="EXO.26.29" />Sebagai tempat untuk memasukkan semua kayu lintang itu, buatlah gelang-gelang emas yang dipasang pada setiap rangka. Semua rangka dan kayu lintang haruslah dilapisi dengan emas.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="EXO.26.30" />“Dirikan kemah-Ku sesuai dengan rancangan yang Aku tunjukkan kepadamu di atas gunung.”
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Dua ruangan di dalam kemah TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="EXO.26.31" />“Untuk memisahkan bagian dalam kemah-Ku menjadi dua ruangan, buatlah sebuah tirai dari kain linen berkualitas tinggi yang ditenun berbentuk malaikat-malaikat penjaga, dari benang linen merah, biru, dan ungu.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="EXO.26.32" />Gantungkan tirai itu dengan pengait-pengait emas pada empat tiang kayu akasia yang dilapisi dengan emas. Tiang-tiang itu didirikan di atas empat alas penahan yang dicetak dari perak.
<ve />
<v id="33-34" bcv="EXO.26.33" />Gantungkan tirai itu pada kaitan emas, dan letakkan peti perjanjian lengkap dengan penutupnya pada ruangan di belakang tirai itu, yang disebut ruang mahakudus. Ruang di depannya disebut ruang kudus.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="EXO.26.35" />Di ruang depan tirai itu, tempatkanlah meja di sebelah utara dan tiang pelita bercabang di sebelah selatan, sehingga keduanya saling berhadapan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="EXO.26.36" />“Untuk pintu masuk kemah, tenunlah satu tirai dari benang linen berkualitas tinggi yang berwarna merah, biru, dan ungu.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="EXO.26.37" />Tirai itu akan digantung dengan pengait-pengait emas pada lima tiang kayu akasia yang dilapisi dengan emas. Tiang-tiang ini akan berdiri di atas lima alas yang dicetak dari perunggu.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="27" />
<s style="s1">Petunjuk pembuatan mezbah kurban
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EXO.27.1" />TUHAN berbicara kepada Musa, “Buatlah sebuah mezbah<f caller="+"><fr>27:1
</fr><fk>mezbah
</fk><ft>Mezbah adalah sebuah tempat untuk mempersembahkan kurban kepada Allah. Sebelum zaman kemah TUHAN, mezbah dibuat dari tanah atau batu-batu. Namun, mezbah di sini dibuat dari kayu supaya dapat diangkut.</ft></f> dari kayu akasia berbentuk persegi, dengan panjang keempat sisinya 2,3 meter dan tingginya 1,4 meter.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EXO.27.2" />Di keempat sudut atas, buatlah bentuk seperti tanduk sapi yang dipahat sekaligus dari balok kayu mezbah itu. Lalu lapisilah seluruh mezbah itu dengan perunggu.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="EXO.27.3" />Buatlah semua perlengkapan mezbah dari perunggu, yaitu sejumlah tempat abu, sekop, bejana, pengait daging, kuali untuk mengangkut bara.
<ve />
<v id="4-5" bcv="EXO.27.4" />Buatlah alas yang berlubang-lubang dari perunggu tebal untuk menahan kayu bakar. Posisi alas itu di dalam mezbah adalah setengah dari tinggi mezbah. Dan di bagian luar mezbah, pasanglah empat gelang dari perunggu pada setiap sudutnya sebagai tempat untuk memasukkan dua tongkat pengusung.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="EXO.27.6" />Buatlah juga dua tongkat pengusung dari kayu akasia, dan lapisilah tongkat itu dengan perunggu.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="EXO.27.7" />Ketika mezbah perlu diangkut, kedua tongkat pengusung itu akan dimasukkan pada gelang-gelang di sisi kanan dan kiri mezbah.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="EXO.27.8" />Jadi, mezbah itu berbentuk kotak kosong, seperti yang sudah ditunjukkan kepadamu di atas gunung.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Petunjuk pembuatan pagar sekeliling halaman kemah TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="9-11" bcv="EXO.27.9" />“Buatlah halaman untuk kemah-Ku itu. Halaman harus diberi pagar keliling dengan tirai-tirai yang ditenun dari benang linen yang berkualitas tinggi. Rangkaian tirai untuk sisi selatan dan utara masing-masing sepanjang 45 meter. Pada masing-masing sisi, pasanglah tirai itu membentang pada dua puluh tiang menggunakan lubang kait dan pengait perak. Setiap tiang berdiri di atas satu alas yang terbuat dari perunggu.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="EXO.27.12" />Di bagian belakang kemah, yaitu di sebelah barat, lebar tirainya adalah 22,5 meter, yaitu tepat setengah dari panjang sisi utara dan selatan. Pasanglah tirai itu membentang pada sepuluh tiang yang masing-masing didirikan pada alasnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="EXO.27.13" />“Pintu gerbang halaman TUHAN terletak di sebelah timur, dan lebar sisi itu juga 22,5 meter.
<ve />
<v id="14-15" bcv="EXO.27.14" />Pintu gerbang masuk akan ada di sisi timur pada bagian tengah, diapit dengan dua rangkaian tirai di kiri dan kanannya, yang lebarnya masing-masing 6,75 meter. Jadi, lebar pintu masuk itu adalah 9 meter. Pasanglah setiap rangkaian tirai itu membentang pada tiga tiang yang masing-masing didirikan pada alasnya.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="EXO.27.16" />Untuk pintu gerbang yang berada di tengah, tenunlah tirai dari benang linen yang berkualitas tinggi berwarna merah, biru, dan ungu, dengan panjang 9 meter. Pasanglah tirai itu membentang pada empat tiang yang masing-masing didirikan pada alasnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="EXO.27.17" />“Bagian ujung atas semua tiang di sekeliling halaman itu haruslah dipasangi gelang penyambung, gunanya sebagai tempat memasang pengait dari perak. Alas tiang-tiang itu harus terbuat dari perunggu.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="EXO.27.18" />Jadi, seluruh halaman akan berukuran 45 meter panjangnya dan 22,5 meter lebarnya. Tinggi tirainya 2,25 meter dan ditenun dari benang linen yang berkualitas. Semua alas tiangnya terbuat dari perunggu.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="EXO.27.19" />Semua perlengkapan lain di kemah-Ku, termasuk pasak-pasak yang ditancapkan ke tanah untuk mengikat tali-tali yang menahan pagar halaman itu, harus dibuat dari perunggu.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Petunjuk pembuatan minyak untuk pelita
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="EXO.27.20" />“Perintahkanlah umat Israel untuk membawa kepadamu minyak zaitun murni untuk pelita, agar pelita-pelita di kemah-Ku menyala terus.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="EXO.27.21" />Harun dan anak-anaknya akan bertanggung jawab untuk menjaga agar pelita-pelita di depan tirai ruang mahakudus itu terus menyala di hadapan-Ku, dari petang sampai pagi. Inilah ketetapan bagi bangsa Israel turun temurun.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="28" />
<s style="s1">Petunjuk pembuatan pakaian para imam
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EXO.28.1" />Kata TUHAN kepada Musa, “Panggillah kakakmu Harun, beserta anak-anaknya yaitu Nadab, Abihu, Eleazar, dan Itamar. Khususkanlah mereka untuk melayani-Ku sebagai imam.
<ve />
<v id="2-3" bcv="EXO.28.2" />Sebelum Harun dapat ditahbiskan untuk melayani-Ku sebagai imam besar, harus dibuat pakaian khusus baginya untuk menunjukkan bahwa dia memegang pelayanan yang terhomat dan mulia bagi-Ku. Suruhlah para perajin ahli yang sudah Aku penuhi dengan kebijaksanaan untuk membuat pakaian khusus itu.
<ve />
<v id="4-5" bcv="EXO.28.4" />Inilah pakaian yang perlu mereka buat: Penutup dada, efod, jubah,<f caller="+"><fr>28:4-5
</fr><fk>jubah
</fk><ft>Bentuk jubah yang dimaksud dijelaskan di ayat 31-35.</ft></f> baju panjang<f caller="+"><fr>28:4-5
</fr><fk>baju panjang …
</fk><ft>Bentuk baju yang dimaksud adalah seperti gamis atau tunik. Baju ini dipakai sebagai lapisan dalam sebelum mengenakan jubah.</ft></f> yang ditenun dengan pola yang indah, serban,<f caller="+"><fr>28:4-5
</fr><fk>serban
</fk><ft>Serban, atau dikenal juga sebagai sorban, adalah kain untuk dikenakan sebagai penutup kepala laki-laki, yang dipakai dengan cara dililitkan melingkari bagian atas kepala.</ft></f> dan ikat pinggang. Tenunlah kain untuk itu dari benang linen berkualitas tinggi yang berwarna merah, biru, dan ungu, juga dihiasi dengan benang emas.<x caller="+"><xo>28:4-5
</xo><xt>39:3</xt></x> Semua itu dibuat bagi Harun dan anak-anaknya untuk mereka pakai saat melayani-Ku sebagai imam. Pakaian-pakaian itu akan dianggap kudus karena dikhususkan bagi pelayanan bagi-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Baju efod dan penutup bahu
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="EXO.28.6" />“Para perajin ahli haruslah membuat baju efod<f caller="+"><fr>28:6
</fr><fk>baju efod
</fk><ft>Kata ‘efod’ diserap dari bahasa Ibrani. Berdasarkan penjelasan dalam kitab Keluaran, efod kemungkinan berbentuk seperti celemek, tetapi fungsinya lebih seperti perhiasan yang memiliki arti simbolis tentang pelayanan imam.</ft></f> dari kain yang ditenun dengan benang linen yang berkualitas tinggi berwarna merah, biru, dan ungu, serta dihiasi dengan benang emas.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="EXO.28.7" />Efod itu terdiri dari dua bagian, yaitu bagian depan dan bagian belakang. Keduanya disambungkan dengan dua penutup bahu.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="EXO.28.8" />Ikat pinggang yang disatukan dengan efod haruslah dibuat dari bahan yang sama dengan efod, yaitu kain yang ditenun dengan benang linen yang berkualitas berwarna merah, biru, dan ungu, serta dihiasi dengan benang emas.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="EXO.28.9" />“Kedua penutup bahu itu dihiasi dengan dua batu permata hijau<x caller="+"><xo>28:9
</xo><xt>Kel. 25:7</xt></x> yang besar, satu di bahu kiri dan satu di kanan. Kedua batu tersebut diukir dengan nama-nama kedua belas anak Yakub,
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="EXO.28.10" />enam nama pada batu yang pertama dan enam nama lainnya pada batu yang kedua, sesuai urutan kelahiran mereka.
<ve />
<v id="11-14" bcv="EXO.28.11" />Cara mengukir nama-nama pada kedua batu tersebut adalah sebagaimana ahli pengukir membuat cap meterai. Kedua batu permata itu harus dipasang pada bingkai emas yang dijahit pada penutup dada. Kedua bingkai emas itu dikaitkan ke penutup dada dengan dua rantai emas murni yang dijalin seperti tali. Ketika Harun datang ke hadapan-Ku dengan membawa nama-nama mereka di atas kedua bahunya, Aku akan selalu diingatkan bahwa Harun mewakili seluruh umat-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Penutup dada
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="EXO.28.15" />“Para perajin ahli itu haruslah membuat penutup dada untuk digunakan oleh imam dalam mengambil keputusan menurut kehendak-Ku.<x caller="+"><xo>28:15
</xo><xt>Kel. 28:30</xt></x> Penutup dada ini ditenun dari benang linen yang berkualitas tinggi berwarna merah, biru, dan ungu, serta dihiasi dengan benang emas, supaya karyanya serupa dengan efod.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="EXO.28.16" />Penutup dada itu dilipat dua membentuk kantong persegi empat, dengan panjang dan lebar 22 sentimeter.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="EXO.28.17" />Pasanglah empat baris batu permata pada penutup dada itu. Baris pertama terdiri dari batu permata merah, bening, dan hijau tua.<f caller="+"><fr>28:17
</fr><fk>batu-batu permata
</fk><ft>Jenis-jenis batu permata tersebut sulit dipastikan, tetapi dapat diterjemahkan sebagai (ayat 17) delima, krisolit, zamrud, (18) pirus, safir, berlian, (19) ambar, akik putih, kecubung, (20) krisolit/beril, krisopras, dan yaspis. Warna beberapa jenis batu tersebut bisa bervariasi.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="EXO.28.18" />Baris kedua terdiri dari batu permata hijau campur biru, biru tua, dan bening.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="EXO.28.19" />Baris ketiga terdiri dari batu permata biru, putih campur cokelat, dan ungu.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="EXO.28.20" />Baris keempat terdiri dari batu permata bening, hijau, dan hijau campur merah. Semua permata itu harus dipasang pada bingkai emas.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="EXO.28.21" />Dua belas batu permata itu melambangkan kedua belas anak Yakub, yang kemudian menjadi dua belas suku Israel. Pada setiap batu permata, ukirlah masing-masing satu nama suku Israel, dengan ukiran seperti cap meterai.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22-25" bcv="EXO.28.22" />“Sebagai penahan untuk penutup dada dari bagian atas, buatlah dua rantai dari emas murni yang dijalin seperti tali, beserta dua cincin emas. Cincin yang satu dijahit pada pojok kiri atas penutup dada, dan cincin yang satunya lagi dijahit pada pojok kanan atas. Kedua rantai emas itu disambungkan kepada masing-masing cincin untuk mengikat penutup dada itu pada kedua bingkai emas di penutup bahu efod.
<ve />
<v id="26-27" bcv="EXO.28.26" />Sebagai penahan bagian bawah, buatlah empat cincin emas lagi. Satu cincin dijahit pada pojok kiri bawah penutup dada, dan satu lagi pada pojok kanan bawah, di bagian dalam yang berdekatan dengan efod. Dua cincin emas lainnya dijahit pada bagian depan efod, di sebelah kiri dan kanan, posisinya di antara bagian bawah penutup bahu dan sambungan ikat pinggang.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="EXO.28.28" />Ikatkan kedua cincin di sisi kiri, yaitu cincin pada efod dan cincin pada penutup dada, dengan tali biru. Lakukan hal yang sama pada sisi kanan. Dengan demikian, penutup dada tidak bergantung lepas ketika Harun membungkuk.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="EXO.28.29" />“Setiap kali Harun masuk ke ruang kudus, dia harus selalu memakai penutup dada itu. Dengan begitu, dia akan senantiasa membawa nama-nama suku Israel di dekat jantungnya, dan Aku akan selalu diingatkan bahwa Harun mewakili seluruh umat-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="EXO.28.30" />Kedua alat yang akan digunakan untuk mengetahui kehendak-Ku, yaitu Urim dan Tumim,<f caller="+"><fr>28:30
</fr><fk>Urim dan Tumim
</fk><ft>Urim dan Tumim adalah dua benda yang dipakai oleh para imam untuk mengetahui kehendak Allah. Nama Urim dan Tumim dapat diterjemahkan ‘Terang’ dan ‘Kebenaran’ (kata ‘kebenaran’ di sini artinya keputusan yang benar.) Sekarang tidak diketahui bentuk Urim dan Tumim maupun bagaimana cara pemakaiannya.</ft></f> ditaruh di dalam penutup dada itu agar benda-benda tersebut selalu berada di dekat jantung Harun ketika dia menghadap Aku untuk mengetahui kehendak-Ku bagi umat Israel.”
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Jubah biru
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="EXO.28.31" />“Jubah Harun yang akan dipakai di bawah efod itu harus ditenun seluruhnya dari benang warna biru.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="EXO.28.32" />Tenunlah jubah itu dengan kerah yang tebal agar tidak mudah robek.
<ve />
<v id="33-34" bcv="EXO.28.33" />Pada ujung bawah jubah, tenunlah hiasan-hiasan berbentuk buah delima<f caller="+"><fr>28:33-34
</fr><fk>buah delima
</fk><ft>Buah delima adalah buah berukuran sedang yang berwarna merah, putih, atau ungu. Bijinya banyak dengan bentuk bulat panjang, agak pipih, dan bersegi-segi.</ft></f> dari benang warna merah, biru, dan ungu. Pasanglah lonceng-lonceng emas berselang-seling dengan hiasan-hiasan itu.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="EXO.28.35" />Harun wajib memakai jubah ini setiap kali memasuki ruang kudus untuk melayani Aku, dan lonceng-loncengnya akan berbunyi setiap kali dia masuk dan keluar dari hadirat-Ku. Hal ini adalah kewajiban bagi Harun dan anak-anaknya yang menjadi imam besar, karena siapa pun yang melanggar ketentuan ini akan Aku hukum mati.”
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Medali pada serban
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="EXO.28.36" />“Buatlah medali untuk serban Harun dari emas murni, yang diukir dengan kata-kata ‘Kudus bagi TUHAN’. Ukiran itu haruslah dibuat dengan cara seperti perajin mengukir cap meterai.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="EXO.28.37" />Medali ini diikatkan di bagian depan serban dengan tali warna biru.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="EXO.28.38" />Setiap kali Harun mempersembahkan sesuatu yang diberikan orang Israel kepada-Ku, dia harus memakai medali ini pada dahinya sebagai tanda bahwa Aku menganggap kudus persembahan itu, meskipun terjadi kesalahan dalam cara umat Israel memberi persembahan itu. Dengan demikian, Aku akan berkenan kepada umat-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Berbagai pakaian lain
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="EXO.28.39" />“Baju panjang untuk Harun harus ditenun dari benang linen yang berkualitas tinggi dengan pola berwarna-warni. Serban dan ikat pinggangnya juga ditenun dengan cara yang sama.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="40" bcv="EXO.28.40" />“Bagi anak-anak Harun, buatlah baju panjang, ikat pinggang, dan ikat kepala. Pakaian mereka melambangkan kehormatan dan kemuliaan sebagai imam.
<ve />
<v id="41-43" bcv="EXO.28.41" />Harun dan anak-anaknya juga akan membutuhkan celana dalam dari kain linen, dengan panjang dari pinggang sampai paha. Mereka harus memakai celana itu saat mereka memasuki ruang kudus di kemah-Ku, atau saat melaksanakan pelayanan di mezbah kurban di halaman kemah-Ku. Hal ini adalah kewajiban bagi Harun dan anak-anaknya, karena siapa pun yang melanggar ketentuan ini akan Aku hukum mati.
</p>
<p style="p">“Ketika segala macam pakaian itu sudah siap, urapi dan tahbiskanlah Harun serta anak-anaknya, agar mereka dikhususkan dan dikuduskan menjadi imam yang melayani-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="29" />
<s style="s1">Pentahbisan Harun dan anak-anaknya sebagai imam
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EXO.29.1" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa, “Harun dan anak-anaknya harus ditahbiskan sebagai imam agar mereka bisa melayani Aku. Untuk upacara pentahbisan itu, siapkanlah keperluan ini: Seekor sapi jantan muda dan dua ekor domba jantan. Ketiganya haruslah yang tidak ada cacat.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EXO.29.2" />Dari tepung terbaik, buatlah tiga macam roti yang tidak beragi, yakni roti tanpa minyak zaitun, roti yang mengandung minyak zaitun, dan roti tipis kering yang diolesi minyak zaitun setelah dibakar.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="EXO.29.3" />Taruhlah semua roti itu di dalam sebuah bakul untuk dipersembahkan kepada-Ku bersama sapi jantan muda dan kedua domba jantan tadi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="EXO.29.4" />“Lalu bawalah Harun dan anak-anaknya ke depan pintu kemah-Ku dan lakukanlah upacara pembasuhan bagi mereka. Dalam upacara itu kamu harus membasuh mereka masing-masing dengan air.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="EXO.29.5" />Kemudian ambillah pakaian yang sudah disiapkan, yaitu jubah, baju panjang, efod, dan penutup dada. Kenakanlah semuanya kepada Harun, dan ikatkanlah ikat pinggang tenun pada efod yang sudah dikenakannya.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="EXO.29.6" />Lilitkanlah serban di kepalanya, dan pasanglah pada serban itu medali emas yang sudah diukir dengan tulisan ‘Kudus bagi TUHAN’.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="EXO.29.7" />Sesudah itu urapilah dia dengan menuangkan minyak pengurapan di kepalanya.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="EXO.29.8" />Suruhlah juga anak-anaknya mendekat, lalu kenakanlah baju-baju panjang yang sudah disiapkan itu pada mereka.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="EXO.29.9" />Pasanglah ikat pinggang dan ikat kepala pada mereka masing-masing.”
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p">“Berikut ini adalah ketetapan mengenai tata cara pentahbisan Harun dan anak-anaknya. Upacara ini juga harus dilakukan secara turun-temurun untuk setiap keturunan mereka yang akan melayani Aku sebagai imam:
<ve />
<v id="10-11" bcv="EXO.29.10" />Bawalah sapi jantan tadi ke depan gerbang kemah-Ku, lalu suruhlah Harun dan anak-anaknya meletakkan tangan mereka di atas kepala sapi itu. Sembelihlah sapi itu di hadapan-Ku, di tempat itu juga.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="EXO.29.12" />Ambillah sebagian darahnya, lalu oleskan pada tanduk-tanduk mezbah dengan jarimu. Sisa darah itu harus kamu tuangkan ke bagian bawah mezbah.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="EXO.29.13" />Sesudah itu ambillah semua lemak yang menutupi isi perutnya bagian bawah hati, dan kedua ginjal beserta lemaknya. Bakarlah semua itu di atas mezbah sebagai persembahan bagi-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="EXO.29.14" />Tetapi daging, kulit, dan kotorannya, harus kamu bakar di luar perkemahan. Begitulah cara mempersembahkan kurban penghapus dosa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="EXO.29.15" />“Kemudian ambillah salah satu dari kedua domba jantan, dan suruhlah Harun serta anak-anaknya meletakkan tangan mereka di atas kepala domba itu.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="EXO.29.16" />Lalu sembelihlah domba itu, ambil darahnya, dan siramkan dengan kuat pada keempat sisi mezbah.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="EXO.29.17" />Potonglah domba utuh itu menjadi beberapa bagian dan cucilah semua bagian dalamnya serta kakinya. Letakkan semuanya itu di samping kepala dan bagian tubuh lainnya.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="EXO.29.18" />Bakarlah semua itu di atas mezbah. Begitulah cara mempersembahkan kurban yang dibakar habis, yang bau harumnya akan menyenangkan bagi-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="EXO.29.19" />“Kemudian ambillah domba jantan yang satunya lagi, yang khusus untuk mentahbiskan mereka. Suruhlah Harun dan anak-anaknya meletakkan tangan mereka di atas kepala domba itu.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="EXO.29.20" />Lalu sembelihlah domba itu, ambil sedikit darahnya, dan oleskanlah pada telinga kanan Harun dan masing-masing anaknya, juga pada ibu jari tangan kanan dan ibu jari kaki kanan mereka. Sisa darah domba itu harus kamu siramkan dengan kuat pada keempat sisi mezbah.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="EXO.29.21" />Ambillah sedikit darah dari mezbah itu dan campurkan dengan minyak pengurapan. Lalu percikkan kepada Harun dan anak-anaknya, juga pada pakaian mereka. Dengan cara inilah mereka serta pakaian mereka dikuduskan bagi pelayanan kepada-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="EXO.29.22" />“Selanjutnya, ambillah bagian yang berlemak dari domba jantan, lemak yang melapisi bagian ekor, dan lemak yang menutupi isi perut. Ambillah juga bagian bawah hati, kedua ginjal beserta lemak yang menutupinya, dan paha kanannya, karena domba ini untuk pentahbisan. Letakkanlah semua itu di atas mezbah.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="EXO.29.23" />Dari bakul roti yang sudah ditempatkan di hadapan-Ku, ambillah satu roti yang tanpa minyak zaitun, satu roti yang mengandung minyak zaitun, dan satu roti tipis kering yang diolesi minyak zaitun setelah dibakar.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="EXO.29.24" />Kamu harus menaruh semuanya itu ke tangan Harun dan anak-anaknya, dan memerintahkan mereka untuk mengangkatnya tinggi sebagai persembahan khusus kepada-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="EXO.29.25" />Setelah itu, ambillah semua roti itu kembali dan bakarlah di atas mezbah bersama kurban yang dibakar habis. Bau harumnya saat dibakar akan menyenangkan bagi-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="EXO.29.26" />Kemudian ambillah dada domba jantan yang digunakan untuk mentahbiskan Harun, dan angkatlah tinggi sebagai persembahan khusus kepada-Ku. Musa, inilah bagian yang boleh kamu makan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="EXO.29.27" />“Pisahkanlah bagian-bagian yang akan menjadi milik Harun dan anak-anaknya, yaitu dada dan paha domba yang digunakan untuk pentahbisan mereka, yang diangkat tinggi sebagai persembahan khusus.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="EXO.29.28" />Untuk seterusnya, setiap kali umat Israel mempersembahkan kurban tanda damai, bagian itu harus dipisahkan untuk Harun dan keturunannya. Umat Israel wajib mempersembahkan bagian tersebut kepada-Ku dengan memberikannya kepada mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="EXO.29.29" />“Pakaian Harun, yang dikhususkan bagi pelayanan bagi-Ku, akan menjadi milik keturunannya. Kelak mereka akan memakai pakaian ini ketika diurapi dan ditahbiskan.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="EXO.29.30" />Anak Harun, yang akan menggantikan ayahnya, harus memakai pakaian ini selama tujuh hari ketika dia masuk ke ruang kudus di kemah-Ku untuk melaksanakan berbagai tugas imam sesuai ketetapan-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="EXO.29.31" />“Dari domba jantan pentahbisan itu, ambillah semua bagian daging yang dikhususkan untuk kalian makan, dan rebuslah daging itu di tempat yang kudus.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="EXO.29.32" />Daging domba itu beserta roti di dalam bakul haruslah dimakan Harun dan anak-anaknya di pintu masuk kemah-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="EXO.29.33" />Hanya mereka yang boleh memakan daging dan roti yang dipakai untuk menghapus dosa-dosa mereka dan mengkhususkan mereka bagi-Ku pada upacara pentahbisan. Orang lain tidak boleh memakannya, karena makanan ini suci dan dikhususkan bagi acara pentahbisan.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="EXO.29.34" />Apabila keesokan paginya masih ada daging atau roti yang tersisa, maka sisanya harus dibakar dan tidak boleh dimakan oleh siapa pun, karena makanan ini suci dan dikhususkan bagi acara pentahbisan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="EXO.29.35" />“Semua langkah tersebut harus diulangi setiap hari selama tujuh hari upacara pentahbisan Harun dan anak-anaknya, tepat seperti yang Aku sudah perintahkan.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="EXO.29.36" />Setiap hari selama tujuh hari itu, persembahkanlah seekor sapi jantan muda untuk menghapus dosa-dosa mereka. Melalui kurban itu, mezbah kurban juga ikut dikuduskan. Kemudian, setiap hari selama tujuh hari itu kamu juga harus mengoleskan minyak pengurapan pada setiap tanduk mezbah sebagai tanda bahwa mezbah itu sudah dikhususkan untuk pelayanan bagi-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="EXO.29.37" />Upacara itu harus diulangi setiap hari selama tujuh hari, supaya mezbah dikuduskan sempurna untuk pelayanan bagi-Ku, sehingga apa pun yang menyentuh mezbah itu menjadi kudus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="38" bcv="EXO.29.38" />“Yang harus dipersembahkan setiap hari di atas mezbah adalah dua ekor anak domba jantan berumur satu tahun.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="EXO.29.39" />Persembahkanlah seekor pada pagi hari dan yang lainnya pada sore hari.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="EXO.29.40" />Bersama anak domba yang pertama, persembahkan juga tiga liter tepung terigu terbaik dicampur dengan satu liter minyak zaitun terbaik. Siramkan juga satu liter anggur sebagai persembahan curahan.
<ve />
<v id="41" bcv="EXO.29.41" />Pada sore hari, persembahkanlah domba kedua bersama persembahan gandum-ganduman dan persembahan curahan dengan takaran yang sama seperti persembahan pagi. Bau harum persembahan ini akan menyenangkan bagi-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="42" bcv="EXO.29.42" />Kemudian TUHAN berbicara kepada Musa, “Mulai sekarang dan seterusnya secara turun temurun, kedua persembahan harian itu akan dilaksanakan bagi umat Israel di pintu gerbang halaman kemah-Ku, karena di situlah Aku akan bertemu dengan umat-Ku dan berbicara kepadamu maupun penggantimu nanti.
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="EXO.29.43" />Di situ Aku akan menemui umat Israel, dan tempat itu akan menjadi kudus karena kemuliaan-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="EXO.29.44" />Aku akan menguduskan kemah-Ku dan mezbahnya. Aku akan mengkhususkan Harun dan anak-anaknya supaya mereka bisa bertugas sebagai imam.
<ve />
<v id="45" bcv="EXO.29.45" />Aku akan tinggal di antara umat Israel dan menjadi Allah mereka.
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="EXO.29.46" />Mereka akan tahu bahwa Akulah TUHAN, Allah mereka yang sudah membawa mereka keluar dari Mesir supaya Aku dapat tinggal bersama mereka. Akulah TUHAN Allah mereka.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="30" />
<s style="s1">Petunjuk pembuatan mezbah dupa
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EXO.30.1" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa, “Buatlah sebuah mezbah dari kayu akasia untuk membakar dupa.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EXO.30.2" />Mezbah ini berbentuk persegi, dengan panjang setiap sisinya 45 sentimeter. Tingginya 90 sentimeter. Di setiap sudut atas, buatlah bentuk seperti tanduk sapi yang dipahat sekaligus dengan kayu mezbah itu.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="EXO.30.3" />Lapisilah seluruhnya dengan emas murni, termasuk bagian atas mezbah, keempat sisinya, dan tanduk-tanduknya. Buatlah juga bingkai emas di sekelilingnya.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="EXO.30.4" />Untuk mengusung, buatlah dua buah gelang emas dan pasangkan di bawah bingkainya, di tengah-tengah dua sisi yang berseberangan. Tongkat pengusung akan dimasukkan ke dalam gelang-gelang itu.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="EXO.30.5" />Tongkat pengusung itu juga harus dibuat dari kayu akasia dan dilapisi dengan emas.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="EXO.30.6" />Letakkan mezbah dupa itu di luar tirai yang menutupi ruang mahakudus. Ruang mahakudus adalah tempat Aku akan bertemu denganmu atau imam besar, ketika dia melayani-Ku di depan Takhta Pendamaian.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="EXO.30.7" />“Haruslah Harun membakar dupa yang harum di mezbah itu setiap pagi, saat dia membereskan sumbu pelita-pelita,
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="EXO.30.8" />dan setiap sore, saat dia menyalakan pelita-pelita. Lakukanlah persembahan dupa ini di hadapan TUHAN secara rutin dan turun temurun.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="EXO.30.9" />Dupa yang dipersembahkan di mezbah itu haruslah yang dibuat khusus untuk keperluan kemah-Ku.<x caller="+"><xo>30:9
</xo><xt>Kel. 30:34-38</xt></x> Jangan menggunakan mezbah itu untuk mempersembahkan hal lain, termasuk kurban sembelihan, gandum-ganduman, maupun air anggur.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="EXO.30.10" />“Setahun sekali, yaitu pada Hari Pendamaian,<x caller="+"><xo>30:10
</xo><xt>Im. 16</xt></x> Harun harus mengoleskan sedikit darah kurban itu pada tanduk-tanduk mezbah dupa. Upacara ini harus dilakukan secara turun temurun, karena dengan cara demikian mezbah ini dikuduskan untuk pelayanan bagi-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Petunjuk mengenai uang pendamaian
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="EXO.30.11" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="EXO.30.12" />“Waktu kamu mengadakan sensus untuk menghitung jumlah umat Israel, saat penghitungan dilakukan, setiap laki-laki harus membayar uang pendamaian untuk menebus hidupnya di mata-Ku. Dengan tebusan itu, Aku tidak akan menghukum umat-Ku dengan wabah penyakit karena sensus tersebut.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="EXO.30.13" />Setiap laki-laki yang ikut dihitung pada sensus itu harus membayar enam gram perak sebagai persembahan kepada TUHAN. Pembayaran ini ditimbang sesuai pengukur berat yang sah, yaitu syikal yang tersimpan di kemah TUHAN. Satu syikal sama dengan 12 gram.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="EXO.30.14" />Setiap laki-laki yang berumur 20 tahun ke atas harus dihitung dalam sensus dan harus membayar persembahan ini kepada TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="EXO.30.15" />Baik orang kaya maupun orang miskin harus membayar jumlah yang sama, untuk mengadakan pendamaian bagi hidup mereka di mata-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="EXO.30.16" />Musa, kamu akan menerima uang pendamaian yang dibayar oleh bangsa Israel. Gunakanlah dalam pelayanan di kemah-Ku. Dengan demikian, Aku akan berkenan kepada umat Israel dan menganggap setiap orang sudah berdamai dengan-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Petunjuk pembuatan bejana pembasuhan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="EXO.30.17" />Lalu TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="EXO.30.18" />“Buatlah bejana air untuk pembasuhan lengkap dengan tumpuannya. Keduanya harus dibuat dari perunggu. Letakkan bejana ini di antara mezbah dan kemah-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="EXO.30.19" />Harun serta anak-anaknya akan membasuh tangan dan kaki mereka dengan air itu.
<ve />
<v id="20-21" bcv="EXO.30.20" />Mereka harus membasuh tangan dan kaki dengan air itu ketika hendak memasuki kemah-Ku, atau ketika mendekati mezbah untuk membakar persembahan bagi-Ku. Pembasuhan ini adalah kewajiban bagi mereka, agar mereka tidak mati saat melaksanakan tugas. Hal ini menjadi ketetapan bagi Harun dan keturunannya secara turun temurun sampai selamanya.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Petunjuk pembuatan minyak pengurapan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="EXO.30.22" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="EXO.30.23" />“Buatlah minyak pengurapan dari wangi-wangian yang terbaik berupa:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">minyak mur sebanyak 6 kilogram
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">kayu manis sebanyak 3 kilogram,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">batang serai sebanyak 3 kilogram,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="24" bcv="EXO.30.24" />minyak zaitun sebanyak 4 liter,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">kayu teja sebanyak 6 kilogram.
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Semua itu ditimbang sesuai pengukur berat yang sah yang tersimpan di kemah-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="EXO.30.25" />Dari bahan-bahan itu, buatlah minyak pengurapan dengan cara seperti yang dilakukan oleh ahli pembuat minyak wangi. Minyak ini suci dan hanya boleh digunakan dalam pelayanan bagi-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="EXO.30.26" />Dengan minyak inilah kamu akan mengurapi kemah-Ku, peti perjanjian,
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="EXO.30.27" />meja dengan segala peralatannya, tiang pelita dengan segala peralatannya, mezbah dupa,
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="EXO.30.28" />mezbah kurban dengan segala peralatannya, dan bejana pembasuhan dari perunggu serta tumpuannya.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="EXO.30.29" />Urapilah semuanya itu agar menjadi kudus, sehingga apa pun yang menyentuhnya juga dikuduskan untuk pelayanan bagi-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="EXO.30.30" />“Urapilah Harun dan anak-anaknya dengan minyak itu, agar mereka dikhususkan untuk melayani sebagai imam.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="EXO.30.31" />Kamu harus mengatakan kepada umat Israel, ‘Sesuai perintah TUHAN, kita akan senantiasa menganggap minyak pengurapan ini sangat kudus dan hanya digunakan untuk pelayanan bagi TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="EXO.30.32" />Minyak ini tidak boleh dioleskan pada tubuh orang biasa, dan kalian tidak boleh membuat minyak yang campurannya serupa dengan minyak ini. Minyak ini khusus untuk pelayanan bagi TUHAN, dan kalian harus memperlakukannya sebagai sesuatu yang kudus.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="EXO.30.33" />Siapa pun yang membuat minyak dengan campuran serupa, atau mengoleskannya kepada seseorang yang bukan imam, dia akan disingkirkan dari antara umat yang taat pada perjanjian-Ku.’”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Petunjuk pembuatan dupa
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="EXO.30.34" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa, “Buatlah dupa dengan wangi-wangian berikut ini:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">getah damar,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">kulit lokan,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">getah rasamala,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">kemenyan murni,
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m">masing-masing dengan jumlah yang sama.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="EXO.30.35" />Campurkan semua itu menjadi dupa, seperti buatan seorang ahli pencampur dupa. Dupa itu harus dicampur dengan garam. Biarlah campuran ini selalu murni dan dianggap kudus.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="EXO.30.36" />Tumbuklah sedikit dari dupa itu sampai sangat halus dan letakkan di depan peti perjanjian. Itulah tempat di mana Aku akan bertemu denganmu atau imam besar yang bertugas di dalam kemah-Ku. Dupa itu harus selalu dianggap kudus dan hanya boleh dipakai untuk pelayanan bagi-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="EXO.30.37" />Kalian tidak boleh membuat campuran dupa yang sama untuk diri sendiri. Dupa ini dikhususkan bagi penyembahan-Ku, dan kalian harus memperlakukannya sebagai sesuatu yang kudus.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="EXO.30.38" />Siapa pun yang membuat dupa yang serupa dengan itu bagi dirinya sendiri dan untuk menikmati wanginya, dia akan disingkirkan dari antara umat yang taat pada perjanjian-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="31" />
<s style="s1">Bezalel dan Aholiab dipilih untuk memimpin pembuatan kemah TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EXO.31.1" />Lalu TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EXO.31.2" />“Untuk memimpin semua tugas dalam pembuatan kemah-Ku, Aku sudah memilih Bezalel dari suku Yehuda. Dia adalah anak Uri dan cucu Hur.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="EXO.31.3" />Aku sudah memenuhi Bezalel dengan Roh-Ku dan memberi dia kebijaksanaan, kepandaian, serta kemampuan dalam segala bidang kerajinan,
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="EXO.31.4" />termasuk pembuatan rancangan dari emas, perak, dan perunggu,
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="EXO.31.5" />pemotongan dan pemasangan batu permata, pemahatan kayu, serta segala macam kerajinan lainnya.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="EXO.31.6" />Aku juga sudah memilih Aholiab anak Ahisamak, dari suku Dan, untuk membantu pekerjaannya. Kepada semua perajin di antara umat Israel, Aku sudah memberikan kemampuan untuk membuat semua yang Aku perintahkan kepadamu:
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="7" bcv="EXO.31.7" />Kemah-Ku, peti perjanjian, penutupnya yang disebut Takhta Pendamaian, dan segala perlengkapan untuk kemah itu,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="8" bcv="EXO.31.8" />meja dengan segala peralatannya, tiang pelita emas murni dengan segala peralatannya, mezbah dupa,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="9" bcv="EXO.31.9" />mezbah kurban beserta peralatannya, bejana pembasuhan dan tumpuannya,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="10" bcv="EXO.31.10" />pakaian imam yang indah, yang akan dikhususkan bagi Harun dan anak-anaknya ketika mereka bertugas melayani sebagai imam,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="11" bcv="EXO.31.11" />minyak pengurapan, dan dupa untuk ruang kudus.
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Mereka harus membuat semuanya itu sesuai dengan perintah-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Peringatan tentang hari Sabat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="EXO.31.12" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="EXO.31.13" />“Katakanlah kepada umat Israel, ‘Setiap orang di antara kalian harus menaati peraturan tentang hari Sabat. Karena Aku sudah menetapkan hari Sabat sebagai penanda secara turun temurun bahwa kamu menaati perjanjian antara Aku dan kamu. Dengan demikian, kamu akan mengingat bahwa Akulah TUHAN yang menguduskanmu.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="EXO.31.14" />Taatilah segala peraturan yang Aku buat tentang hari Sabat dan anggaplah hari itu kudus senantiasa. Siapa pun yang menodai kekudusan Sabat dengan bekerja pada hari itu, dia harus dimusnahkan dari antara umat Israel dengan hukuman mati.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="EXO.31.15" />Selama enam hari kamu boleh bekerja, tetapi hari yang ketujuh adalah hari Sabat, yaitu hari peristirahatan penuh yang dikhususkan bagi-Ku. Siapa pun yang tetap bekerja pada hari Sabat akan dihukum mati.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="EXO.31.16" />Umat Israel harus tetap menjaga hari Sabat dan menaatinya secara turun-temurun sampai selamanya.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="EXO.31.17" />Karena, selama enam hari Aku menciptakan surga, langit, dan bumi, lalu pada hari yang ketujuh Aku berhenti bekerja dan beristirahat. Itulah sebabnya hari Sabat menjadi tanda perjanjian antara Aku dengan kalian umat Israel untuk selamanya.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="EXO.31.18" />Setelah TUHAN berbicara kepada Musa di gunung Sinai, TUHAN memberikan dua lempengan batu kepadanya, yaitu lempengan berisi perintah-perintah yang ditulis oleh jari Allah.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="32" />
<s style="s1">Anak sapi dari emas
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EXO.32.1" />Ketika orang-orang melihat bahwa Musa lama sekali tidak turun dari gunung, mereka bersama-sama datang kepada Harun dan berkata, “Kita tidak tahu apa yang terjadi dengan si Musa itu, yang sudah menghasut kita keluar dari Mesir! Karena itu ayolah, buatkan patung dewa bagi kami untuk memimpin kita!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="EXO.32.2" />Jawab Harun “Ambillah anting-anting emas dari istri-istrimu dan anak-anakmu, lalu bawalah kepadaku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="EXO.32.3" />Maka semua orang melepaskan anting-anting emas mereka dan membawanya kepada Harun.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="EXO.32.4" />Kemudian Harun mengambil barang-barang emas itu dan dia melebur, membentuk, serta memahatnya menjadi patung berbentuk anak sapi. Melihat patung itu, umat pun saling berkata, “Hai umat Israel, inilah dewa kita yang sudah membawa kita keluar dari Mesir!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="EXO.32.5" />Ketika Harun melihat bahwa umat merasa senang, dia mendirikan mezbah di depan patung anak sapi itu dan berkata kepada mereka, “Besok kita akan mengadakan perayaan bagi TUHAN!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="EXO.32.6" />Keesokan harinya mereka bangun pagi-pagi untuk mempersembahkan kurban yang dibakar habis dan kurban tanda damai kepada patung itu. Lalu mereka makan dan minum serta berpesta pora.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="EXO.32.7" />Berkatalah TUHAN kepada Musa, “Segeralah turun! Umat yang kamu bawa keluar dari Mesir sudah menajiskan diri!
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="EXO.32.8" />Mereka cepat sekali menyimpang dari jalan yang Aku perintahkan. Mereka sudah membuat patung berhala berbentuk anak sapi, lalu bersujud kepadanya dan mempersembahkan kurban baginya. Mereka berkata, ‘Hai umat Israel, inilah dewa yang sudah membawa kita keluar dari Mesir!’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="EXO.32.9" />Kata TUHAN lagi, “Aku sudah melihat betapa keras kepalanya umat ini.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="EXO.32.10" />Sekarang, biarlah Aku melepaskan murka-Ku terhadap mereka dan menghanguskan mereka! Kemudian Aku akan membuat kamu menjadi suatu bangsa yang besar!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="EXO.32.11" />Tetapi Musa memohon kepada TUHAN Allahnya, “Janganlah Engkau menghanguskan mereka dengan murka-Mu! Ingatlah bahwa mereka itu umat-Mu, yang Engkau bawa keluar dari Mesir dengan kuasa dan kekuatan-Mu.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="EXO.32.12" />Jangan sampai orang Mesir berkata, ‘TUHAN membawa umat Israel keluar dari Mesir dengan maksud jahat, supaya Dia membunuh mereka di pegunungan dan membinasakan mereka dari muka bumi.’ Ya TUHAN, mohon redakanlah murka-Mu, batalkan niat-Mu, dan jangan binasakan umat-Mu!
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="EXO.32.13" />Ingatlah kepada hamba-hamba-Mu, Abraham, Isak, dan Yakub. Engkau sudah bersumpah demi diri-Mu sendiri dan berkata kepada mereka, ‘Aku akan membuat keturunanmu sebanyak bintang-bintang di langit. Aku akan memberikan semua tanah ini yang sudah Aku janjikan kepada keturunanmu dan mereka akan memiliki tanah itu selamanya.’”
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="EXO.32.14" />Maka TUHAN membatalkan niat untuk membinasakan umat-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="EXO.32.15" />Kemudian Musa berbalik dan turun dari gunung sambil memegang dua lempengan batu yang bertuliskan perintah-perintah Allah pada sisi depan dan belakangnya. Perintah-perintah itu adalah kewajiban utama bagi umat Israel dalam perjanjian mereka dengan Allah.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="EXO.32.16" />Kedua lempengan batu itu adalah karya Allah. Dia sendirilah yang menuliskan perintah-perintah pada kedua lempengan tersebut.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="EXO.32.17" />Yosua mendengar suara keramaian umat di bawah dan dia berkata kepada Musa, “Sepertinya ada peperangan di perkemahan!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="EXO.32.18" />Jawab Musa, “Bukan! Itu bukan suara sorak kemenangan ataupun tangisan kekalahan. Aku mendengar suara nyanyian.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="EXO.32.19" />Ketika Musa sudah dekat dengan perkemahan itu, dia pun melihat patung anak sapi emas dan orang-orang sedang menari-nari. Maka sangat marahlah Musa. Dia melemparkan kedua lempengan batu di tangannya ke tanah di kaki gunung itu sehingga hancur.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="EXO.32.20" />Musa mengambil patung anak sapi emas yang mereka buat, dan bersama beberapa orang lain<f caller="+"><fr>32:20
</fr><fk>bersama … orang lain
</fk><ft>Teks sumber menyebutkan hanya Musa sebagai pelaku dari semua tindakan dalam ayat ini, tetapi diperkirakan bahwa dia dibantu oleh orang lain. Musa menjadi pelaku utama atau mungkin pemberi perintah.</ft></f> dia meleburnya ke dalam api, menumbuknya sampai halus seperti debu, dan menaburkannya ke atas air. Kemudian Musa menyuruh umat Israel meminum air itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="EXO.32.21" />Setelah itu, Musa memarahi Harun, katanya, “Apa yang sudah dilakukan umat ini kepadamu sehingga kamu memimpin mereka melakukan dosa yang sangat besar?!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="EXO.32.22" />Harun berkata, “Janganlah marah, Tuanku. Tuan sendiri tahu betapa jahatnya bangsa ini.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="EXO.32.23" />Mereka berkata kepadaku, ‘Buatkanlah bagi kami patung dewa untuk memimpin kita. Kita tidak tahu apa yang terjadi kepada Musa itu, orang yang sudah menghasut kita keluar dari Mesir.’
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="EXO.32.24" />Maka saya berkata kepada mereka, ‘Lepaskanlah anting-anting emas kalian dan bawalah ke sini.’ Lalu mereka memberikannya kepadaku. Sesudah itu, aku melemparkan emas itu ke dalam api, dan jadilah patung ini!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="EXO.32.25" />Musa melihat bahwa umat Israel sudah hilang kendali dan Harun tidak berusaha mengendalikan mereka sehingga mereka dapat ditertawakan oleh musuh.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="EXO.32.26" />Maka dia berdiri di depan pintu masuk perkemahan dan berkata, “Setiap orang yang berpihak kepada TUHAN, kemari dan bergabunglah dengan saya!” Lalu datanglah semua orang Lewi mengelilinginya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="EXO.32.27" />Musa berkata kepada mereka, “TUHAN Allah Israel berkata, ‘Ambillah pedangmu masing-masing dan berjalanlah dari ujung perkemahan ke ujung yang lain. Bunuhlah saudaramu, temanmu, dan tetanggamu yang sudah terlibat dalam penyembahan berhala ini!’”
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="EXO.32.28" />Orang-orang Lewi melakukan seperti yang diperintahkan Musa, dan hari itu juga sekitar tiga ribu orang mati terbunuh.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="EXO.32.29" />Musa berkata, “Hari ini kamu masing-masing sudah mengkhususkan diri untuk melayani TUHAN dengan menaati perintah-Nya, meskipun kamu harus membunuh anak-anakmu dan saudara-saudaramu sendiri. Oleh karena tindakanmu itu, TUHAN akan memberkatimu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="EXO.32.30" />Keesokan harinya Musa berkata kepada bangsa Israel, “Kalian sudah melakukan dosa besar! Tetapi saya akan naik untuk menghadap TUHAN dan meminta pendamaian atas dosamu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="EXO.32.31" />Lalu kembalilah Musa menghadap TUHAN dan berkata, “Bangsa ini sudah berbuat dosa besar. Mereka membuat patung dewa emas untuk disembah.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="EXO.32.32" />Tetapi aku mohon ampunilah dosa mereka. Jika tidak, maka biarlah namaku juga dihapuskan dari kitab yang berisi daftar nama-nama umat-Mu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="EXO.32.33" />Tetapi TUHAN berkata kepada Musa, “Tidak! Yang Aku hapuskan dari kitab itu hanyalah orang yang berdosa terhadap-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="EXO.32.34" />Sekarang pergilah, pimpinlah mereka ke tempat yang sudah Aku beritahukan kepadamu. Malaikat yang mewakili Aku akan berjalan di depanmu. Namun, akan tiba saatnya Aku menghukum mereka atas dosa mereka!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="EXO.32.35" />Kemudian TUHAN mendatangkan wabah penyakit pada bangsa Israel karena mereka sudah mendesak Harun untuk membuat patung tadi.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="33" />
<s style="s1">TUHAN menyuruh bangsa Israel meninggalkan gunung Sinai
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EXO.33.1" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa, “Pergilah dari tempat ini bersama umat yang sudah kamu bawa keluar dari negeri Mesir. Lanjutkanlah perjalanan ke negeri yang sudah Aku janjikan dengan bersumpah kepada Abraham, Isak, dan Yakub untuk memberikannya kepada keturunan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EXO.33.2" />Aku akan mengutus malaikat itu berjalan di depan kalian, dan Aku akan mengusir orang-orang Kanaan, Amori, Het, Feris, Hewi, dan Yebus.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="EXO.33.3" />Pergilah ke negeri yang berlimpah dengan hasil alam itu, tetapi Aku tidak akan berjalan bersama kalian. Kalian adalah bangsa yang keras kepala dan tidak taat kepada-Ku. Jika Aku pergi bersama kalian, mungkin saja Aku akan marah dan membinasakan kalian di jalan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4-5" bcv="EXO.33.4" />Lalu TUHAN berkata kepada Musa, “Katakanlah kepada umat Israel, ‘Kalian adalah bangsa yang keras kepala dan tidak taat. Apabila Aku berjalan bersama kalian sesaat saja, Aku dapat membinasakan kalian. Sekarang lepaslah semua perhiasan di tubuhmu. Aku akan memutuskan apa yang akan Aku lakukan terhadap kalian.’”
</p>
<p style="p">Mendengar kabar buruk itu, bangsa Israel sangat sedih dan berkabung. Tidak seorang pun memakai perhiasannya.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="EXO.33.6" />Sejak dari gunung Sinai itu, umat Israel tidak lagi mengenakan perhiasan.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kemah Pertemuan di luar perkemahan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="EXO.33.7" />Selama ini, tiap kali bangsa Israel berkemah di suatu tempat, Musa mendirikan sebuah kemah di luar, jauh dari perkemahan. Musa menyebutnya Kemah Pertemuan. Siapa pun yang ingin mencari kehendak TUHAN bisa datang ke kemah itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="EXO.33.8" />Setiap kali Musa pergi ke Kemah Pertemuan, seluruh umat Israel bangkit lalu berdiri di depan pintu kemah mereka masing-masing dan memperhatikan Musa sampai dia masuk ke dalam kemah itu.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="EXO.33.9" />Sewaktu Musa berada di dalam, tiang awan selalu turun dan berdiri di depan pintu kemah itu sementara TUHAN berbicara dengan Musa.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="EXO.33.10" />Ketika seluruh umat melihat tiang awan berdiri di depan pintu kemah itu, mereka berdiri lalu sujud menyembah kepada TUHAN dari pintu kemah mereka masing-masing.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="EXO.33.11" />Di dalam kemah itu, TUHAN berbicara kepada Musa secara langsung, sebagaimana seseorang berbicara kepada temannya. Dan ketika Musa kembali ke perkemahan, Yosua anak Nun tetap tinggal di Kemah Pertemuan. Yosua adalah seorang muda, tangan kanan Musa.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Musa meminta agar TUHAN menyertainya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="EXO.33.12" />Musa berkata kepada TUHAN, “Engkau menyuruhku untuk membawa umat ini ke negeri yang Engkau janjikan. Tetapi Engkau belum memberitahukan kepadaku siapa yang akan Engkau utus bersamaku. Namun, Engkau pernah berkata, ‘Aku mengenalmu dan berkenan kepadamu.’
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="EXO.33.13" />Karena itu, ya TUHAN, aku memohon, apabila aku sungguh berkenan di mata-Mu, perkenalkanlah diri-Mu lebih dalam kepadaku, agar aku dapat semakin mengenal Engkau dan terus melakukan yang berkenan kepada-Mu. Ingatlah bahwa bangsa ini adalah umat-Mu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="EXO.33.14" />Lalu TUHAN menjawab, “Aku sendiri akan menyertaimu dan memberikan kelegaan kepadamu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="EXO.33.15" />Lagi kata Musa, “Jika Engkau tidak menyertai kami, janganlah suruh kami berangkat dari sini.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="EXO.33.16" />Bagaimana bangsa-bangsa lain bisa tahu bahwa Engkau berkenan kepada kami jika Engkau tidak menyertai kami? Justru yang membedakan kami dari semua bangsa lain di bumi adalah kehadiran-Mu bersama kami!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="EXO.33.17" />Jawab TUHAN kepada Musa, “Aku akan mengabulkan permintaanmu, karena Aku berkenan kepadamu dan mengenalmu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="EXO.33.18" />Lalu Musa berkata, “Aku mohon, tunjukkanlah kepadaku pancaran kemuliaan-Mu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="EXO.33.19" />Kata TUHAN, “Aku akan memperlihatkan kepadamu seluruh kebaikan-Ku sambil menyatakan arti nama-Ku, yaitu ‘Akulah TUHAN. Aku akan berbaik hati dan berbelas kasihan kepada siapa pun yang Aku inginkan.’
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="EXO.33.20" />Namun, kamu tidak akan melihat wajah-Ku, sebab tidak seorang pun yang memandang-Ku dapat tetap hidup.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="EXO.33.21" />Tetapi lihat! Berdirilah di atas gunung batu ini di dekat-Ku.<x caller="+"><xo>33:21
</xo><xt>Kel. 34:2-7</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="EXO.33.22" />Ketika kemuliaan-Ku lewat, Aku akan menempatkan kamu di celah batu ini dan menutupi kamu dengan tangan-Ku sampai Aku sudah lewat.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="EXO.33.23" />Lalu Aku akan menarik tangan-Ku, dan kamu akan dapat melihat Aku dari belakang, tetapi wajah-Ku tidak akan kamu lihat.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="34" />
<s style="s1">Dua lempengan batu yang baru
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EXO.34.1" />Lalu TUHAN berkata kepada Musa, “Pahatlah dua lempengan batu yang baru, seperti kedua lempengan yang sudah kamu hancurkan. Aku akan menuliskan pada lempengan baru itu kata-kata yang sama seperti sebelumnya.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EXO.34.2" />Besok pagi, kamu harus sudah siap untuk naik ke gunung Sinai dengan membawa kedua lempengan itu. Berdirilah di hadapan-Ku di puncak gunung itu.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="EXO.34.3" />Tidak seorang pun boleh ikut ke atas bersamamu atau berada di mana pun di sekitar gunung itu, bahkan kawanan domba dan sapi tidak boleh merumput di dekat gunung.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="EXO.34.4" />Maka Musa memahat dua lempengan batu seperti yang pertama. Keesokan harinya, pagi-pagi sekali dia membawa kedua lempengan itu dan naik ke gunung Sinai, seperti yang diperintahkan TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">TUHAN menyatakan diri kepada Musa
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="EXO.34.5" />Lalu TUHAN turun dalam awan dan berdiri tak jauh dari Musa. Dia pun menyatakan nama-Nya sendiri, yaitu TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="EXO.34.6" />Lalu TUHAN lewat di depan Musa dan berkata,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Akulah TUHAN,
</q>
<q style="q1">Allah yang penyayang dan penuh belas kasihan, panjang sabar,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">baik hati, dan setia.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="EXO.34.7" />Memang Aku selalu setia dan berbaik hati kepada beribu-ribu keturunan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dengan mengampuni kesalahan, pelanggaran, dan dosa mereka.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tetapi di sisi lain, Aku tidak akan membebaskan orang-orang yang bersalah dari hukuman.
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku akan menghukum anak cucu mereka atas kesalahan mereka,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bahkan sampai keturunan yang ketiga dan keempat.”<x caller="+"><xo>34:7
</xo><xt>Kel. 20:5-6</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="EXO.34.8" />Saat itu juga Musa bersujud menyembah TUHAN
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="EXO.34.9" />dan berkata, “Ya TUHAN, jika Engkau sungguh berkenan kepadaku, aku mohon berjalanlah bersama kami. Walaupun kami adalah bangsa yang keras kepala dan tidak taat, tolong ampunilah kesalahan dan dosa kami. Jadikanlah kami milik-Mu sendiri.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="EXO.34.10" />Lalu TUHAN menjawab, “Perhatikanlah, sekarang Aku meneguhkan kembali perjanjian-Ku dengan kalian. Aku akan melakukan keajaiban-keajaiban baru yang belum pernah disaksikan oleh bangsa mana pun di bumi. Semua bangsa di sekitar kalian akan melihat betapa dahsyatnya kuasa-Ku ketika mereka menyaksikan perbuatan-Ku bagimu, Musa.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="EXO.34.11" />Taatilah perintah-perintah yang akan Aku berikan kembali kepadamu hari ini, dan Aku akan mengusir orang-orang Amori, Kanaan, Het, Feris, Hewi, dan Yebus dari hadapanmu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="EXO.34.12" />“Berhati-hatilah! Jangan membuat perjanjian dengan penduduk di negeri yang akan kalian masuki. Jika kalian melakukannya, kalian akan terjerat dalam cara hidup mereka yang jahat.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="EXO.34.13" />Sebaliknya, robohkanlah mezbah-mezbah mereka, hancurkan semua patung berhala mereka, dan tebanglah semua tiang penyembahan dewi Asyera.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="EXO.34.14" />Kalian tidak boleh menyembah dewa apa pun, karena Aku adalah Allah yang cemburu.<x caller="+"><xo>34:14
</xo><xt>Kel. 20:5</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="EXO.34.15" />“Jangan membuat perjanjian dengan penduduk negeri itu, karena mereka melacurkan diri mereka dengan menyembah berhala. Apabila kalian berkawan dengan mereka, maka mereka akan mengundang kalian untuk ikut memakan daging hewan-hewan yang mereka kurbankan kepada berhala.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="EXO.34.16" />Kalian juga akan mengambil anak-anak perempuan mereka sebagai istri bagi anak-anak lelakimu. Dan ketika anak perempuan mereka melacurkan diri, yaitu dengan menyembah patung berhala, mereka akan mempengaruhi anak-anak lelakimu untuk ikut menyembah berhala.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="EXO.34.17" />Janganlah membuat patung berhala dari logam untuk kalian sembah.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">TUHAN mengingatkan tentang berbagai peraturan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="EXO.34.18" />“Peringatilah Hari Raya Roti Tidak Beragi. Setiap tahun pada waktu yang sudah Aku tentukan dan perintahkan, kalian harus makan roti tidak beragi selama tujuh hari. Perayaan ini dilakukan pada bulan Abib untuk mengingat bahwa pada bulan itulah kalian keluar dari Mesir.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="EXO.34.19" />“Semua anak laki-laki yang sulung adalah milik-Ku. Begitu juga semua ternak jantan yang pertama lahir, baik sapi, kambing, maupun domba.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="EXO.34.20" />Anak keledai jantan yang pertama lahir bisa kamu tebus dengan mempersembahkan kepada-Ku seekor anak domba atau kambing. Bila kamu tidak ingin menebusnya, kamu harus membunuh keledai itu dengan cara mematahkan lehernya. Akan tetapi, setiap anak laki-lakimu yang sulung harus kamu tebus.
</p>
<p style="p">“Ketika menghadiri ketiga hari perayaan yang diwajibkan, tidak seorang pun boleh datang ke hadapan-Ku tanpa memberi persembahan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="EXO.34.21" />“Enam hari lamanya kamu bekerja, tetapi pada hari ketujuh kamu harus beristirahat, bahkan pada masa membajak atau masa menuai sekalipun.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="EXO.34.22" />“Peringatilah Hari Raya Panen untuk merayakan hasil pertama dari panen gandum, dan Hari Raya Pondok Cabang-cabang Berdaun pada akhir musim panen.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="EXO.34.23" />Tiga kali dalam setahun setiap laki-laki harus datang menghadap Aku, Penguasa dan Allah Israel, di kemah-Ku.<x caller="+"><xo>34:23
</xo><xt>Kel. 23:14-17</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="EXO.34.24" />Saat kamu menghadap Aku pada ketiga perayaan itu, Aku menjamin bahwa tidak akan ada musuh yang berani merebut tanahmu. Bahkan Aku akan mengusir bangsa-bangsa lain dari hadapan kalian dan memperluas batas wilayah kalian.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="EXO.34.25" />“Saat mempersembahkan kurban sembelihan, jangan memberikannya bersama roti yang beragi.
</p>
<p style="p">“Pada perayaan Paskah, janganlah menyisakan daging kurban itu sampai besok paginya. Sisa yang ada harus dibakar habis sebelum fajar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="EXO.34.26" />“Bawalah hasil terbaik panen pertamamu ke kemah-Ku, TUHAN Allahmu.
</p>
<p style="p">“Jangan memasak daging anak kambing dengan air susu induknya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="EXO.34.27" />Kemudian TUHAN berkata kepada Musa, “Tuliskanlah semuanya itu sebagai pengingat, karena seluruh peraturan itu adalah kewajiban yang harus kalian lakukan untuk tetap menjadi bagian dalam ikatan perjanjian-Ku dengan Israel.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="EXO.34.28" />Musa berada di atas gunung bersama TUHAN empat puluh hari empat puluh malam, dan selama itu dia tidak makan ataupun minum. TUHAN<f caller="+"><fr>34:28
</fr><fk>TUHAN
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: dia. Tim penerjemah TSI mengikuti tafsiran yang mengartikan ‘dia’ sebagai TUHAN, bukan Musa sendiri. Bandingkan dengan Kel. 34:1; Ul. 10:2-4.</ft></f> menuliskan kata-kata perjanjian, yaitu sepuluh perintah Allah, pada kedua lempengan batu itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="EXO.34.29" />Sewaktu Musa turun dari gunung Sinai dengan membawa kedua lempengan batu yang bertuliskan hukum TUHAN, dia tidak menyadari bahwa wajahnya bercahaya karena TUHAN sudah berbicara dengannya.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="EXO.34.30" />Ketika Harun dan umat Israel melihat wajah Musa yang bercahaya, mereka takut mendekatinya.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="EXO.34.31" />Tetapi Musa memanggil mereka dan meminta Harun serta seluruh pemimpin bangsa Israel untuk datang, lalu dia berbicara kepada mereka.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="EXO.34.32" />Seluruh umat Israel mendekati Musa, dan dia menyampaikan kepada mereka semua perintah yang TUHAN berikan kepadanya di gunung Sinai.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="EXO.34.33" />Setelah Musa selesai berbicara dengan mereka, dia menutupi wajahnya dengan kain.
<ve />
<v id="34-35" bcv="EXO.34.34" />Musa tetap menutupi wajahnya sampai dia masuk kembali ke Kemah Pertemuan untuk berbicara dengan TUHAN. Setiap kali Musa masuk ke kemah itu, dia melepaskan kain dari wajahnya dan baru memakainya lagi saat keluar. Ketika dia keluar, umat Israel dapat melihat wajah Musa masih bercahaya. Karena itulah dia segera menutupi wajahnya dan menyampaikan berbagai pesan TUHAN kepada umat.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="35" />
<s style="s1">Peraturan tentang hari Sabat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EXO.35.1" />Musa memanggil seluruh umat Israel untuk berkumpul lalu berkata kepada mereka, “Inilah perintah TUHAN yang harus kita lakukan:
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EXO.35.2" />Enam hari kita boleh bekerja dalam seminggu, tetapi pada hari yang ketujuh kita harus beristirahat penuh, karena hari itu adalah hari Sabat, yang kita khususkan bagi TUHAN. Siapa pun yang bekerja pada hari itu akan dihukum mati.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="EXO.35.3" />Kita tidak boleh menyalakan api di dalam tempat tinggal kita pada hari Sabat.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Berbagai persembahan untuk membuat kemah TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="EXO.35.4" />Selanjutnya kata Musa kepada seluruh umat Israel, “Inilah perintah TUHAN:
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="EXO.35.5" />Kumpulkanlah persembahan bagi TUHAN yang akan digunakan untuk mengerjakan kemah-Nya. Hendaklah setiap orang yang tergerak hatinya membawa persembahan kepada TUHAN,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">berupa emas, perak, perunggu,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="6" bcv="EXO.35.6" />benang linen merah, biru, dan ungu,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">kain linen yang berkualitas tinggi,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">bulu kambing yang akan dipintal dan ditenun menjadi kain,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="7" bcv="EXO.35.7" />kulit domba jantan yang diwarnai merah,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">kulit yang tidak meresap air,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">kayu akasia,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="8" bcv="EXO.35.8" />minyak zaitun untuk tiang pelita bercabang,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">berbagai wangi-wangian dari getah pohon untuk membuat minyak pengurapan dan dupa,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="9" bcv="EXO.35.9" />permata hijau dan berbagai permata lain yang berwarna-warni, untuk dipasang pada efod dan penutup dada yang akan dipakai oleh imam besar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="EXO.35.10" />“Setiap orang yang memiliki keterampilan untuk mengerjakan hal-hal yang diperintahkan TUHAN, datanglah kepada saya. Mari kita membuat hal-hal ini:
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="11" bcv="EXO.35.11" />Seluruh bagian kemah TUHAN, termasuk kemah dan kain penutupnya, pengait-pengait, rangka-rangka, kayu lintang, tiang-tiang dan alasnya yang dibuat dari logam,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="12" bcv="EXO.35.12" />peti perjanjian dengan tongkat pengusungnya, penutup peti, tirai penutup ruangan untuk peti itu,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="13" bcv="EXO.35.13" />meja dengan tongkat pengusungnya, segala perlengkapannya, roti sajian,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="14" bcv="EXO.35.14" />tiang pelita bercabang dengan pelita-pelitanya dan segala perlengkapannya, minyak untuk pelita itu,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="15" bcv="EXO.35.15" />mezbah dupa dengan tongkat pengusungnya, minyak pengurapan dan dupa, tirai pintu masuk kemah,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="16" bcv="EXO.35.16" />mezbah kurban dengan alas bakar dari perunggu, tongkat pengusung mezbah, dan segala perlengkapan lainnya,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">bejana pembasuhan dari perunggu dan tumpuannya,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="17" bcv="EXO.35.17" />tirai-tirai untuk halaman, tiang penyangga, tirai pintu gerbang halaman,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="18" bcv="EXO.35.18" />pasak-pasak kemah TUHAN, pagar halamannya, semua talinya,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="19" bcv="EXO.35.19" />dan segala macam pakaian indah yang dikhususkan bagi Harun dan anak-anaknya untuk dipakai ketika mereka melayani di ruang kudus.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="EXO.35.20" />Seluruh umat Israel mendengarkan semua petunjuk yang Musa sampaikan itu, lalu kembali ke kemah mereka.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="EXO.35.21" />Kemudian setiap orang yang tergerak hatinya dan terdorong semangatnya berdatangan sambil membawa persembahan bagi TUHAN untuk mengerjakan kemah-Nya, segala macam perlengkapan yang akan diperlukan dalam penyembahan-Nya, dan bahan-bahan untuk pakaian imam.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="EXO.35.22" />Baik laki-laki maupun perempuan, semua orang yang tergerak hatinya datang kepada Musa dengan membawa bros, anting-anting, cincin, kalung, dan segala macam perhiasan emas lainnya. Ketika menyerahkan benda-benda itu kepada Musa, mereka mengangkat tinggi perhiasan-perhiasan itu sebagai tanda bahwa mereka mempersembahkannya bagi TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="EXO.35.23" />Setiap orang yang memiliki bahan yang diperlukan datang membawanya,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">yaitu benang linen merah, biru atau ungu,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">kain linen yang berkualitas tinggi,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">bulu kambing untuk ditenun,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">kulit domba jantan yang diwarnai merah,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan kulit yang tidak meresap air.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="24" bcv="EXO.35.24" />Setiap orang yang hendak mempersembahkan perak atau perunggu membawanya sebagai persembahan kepada TUHAN. Demikian pula setiap orang yang mempunyai kayu akasia datang membawanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25-26" bcv="EXO.35.25" />Setiap perempuan yang terampil memintal membawa hasil pintalan mereka, berupa benang linen merah, biru, atau ungu. Dan perempuan yang terampil memintal bulu kambing datang membawa benang. Ada juga perempuan yang membawa hasil tenun linen berkualitas tinggi.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="EXO.35.27" />Para pemimpin membawa segala macam permata yang berwarna-warni untuk dipasang pada efod dan penutup dada.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="EXO.35.28" />Mereka juga membawa minyak zaitun untuk pelita dan berbagai wangi-wangian dari getah pohon untuk dicampur dalam pembuatan minyak pengurapan dan dupa.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="EXO.35.29" />Baik laki-laki maupun perempuan, setiap orang Israel yang tergerak hatinya membawa sumbangan sukarela kepada TUHAN untuk mendukung pekerjaan yang TUHAN perintahkan melalui Musa.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Bezalel dan Aholiab
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="EXO.35.30" />Lalu Musa berkata kepada umat Israel, “TUHAN sudah mengangkat Bezalel anak Uri, cucu Hur dari suku Yehuda, sebagai kepala dalam pekerjaan besar ini.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="EXO.35.31" />TUHAN sudah memenuhi Bezalel dengan Roh-Nya dan memberinya kebijaksanaan, kepandaian, serta kemampuan dalam segala bidang pekerjaannya,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="32" bcv="EXO.35.32" />yaitu pembuatan rancangan dari emas, perak, dan perunggu,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="33" bcv="EXO.35.33" />pemotongan dan pemasangan batu permata,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">pemahatan kayu,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">serta segala macam kerajinan lainnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="34" bcv="EXO.35.34" />TUHAN juga sudah mengangkat Aholiab anak Ahisamak dari suku Dan sebagai wakil Bezalel dalam pekerjaan besar ini. TUHAN sudah memampukan keduanya untuk mengajarkan keahlian mereka kepada orang lain.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="EXO.35.35" />TUHAN sudah memberikan keahlian khusus kepada para perajin, termasuk pemahat, perancang, dan penenun yang bisa menghasilkan gambar dalam kain linen yang berkualitas tinggi dengan menggunakan benang merah, biru, dan ungu. Mereka ahli dalam segala macam pekerjaan dan karya seni.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="36" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EXO.36.1" />Kata Musa, “TUHAN sudah memberikan kemampuan dan kebijaksanaan kepada Bezalel, Aholiab, dan para perajin ahli lainnya, untuk melakukan semua pekerjaan dalam pembuatan kemah TUHAN dan perlengkapannya. Mereka harus mengerjakannya sesuai dengan yang sudah TUHAN perintahkan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="EXO.36.2" />Maka Musa memanggil Bezalel, Aholiab, dan setiap perajin, yaitu orang-orang yang diberi keahlian khusus oleh TUHAN dan yang hatinya tergerak untuk melakukan pekerjaan itu.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="EXO.36.3" />Mereka menerima dari Musa seluruh sumbangan yang diberikan oleh umat Israel untuk mengerjakan kemah TUHAN. Namun, meski bahan-bahan sudah cukup, setiap pagi umat Israel masih terus membawa sumbangan bahan kepada Musa.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="EXO.36.4" />Karena itu semua perajin meninggalkan pekerjaan mereka dan datang kepada Musa.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="EXO.36.5" />Mereka berkata, “Rakyat sudah menyumbang lebih banyak daripada yang diperlukan untuk menyelesaikan segala sesuatu yang TUHAN perintahkan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="EXO.36.6" />Maka Musa mengumumkan ke seluruh perkemahan, “Bahan-bahan yang dibutuhkan sudah cukup! Mulai sekarang, baik laki-laki maupun perempuan jangan ada lagi yang membawa sumbangan untuk pembuatan kemah TUHAN.” Lalu mereka pun berhenti menyumbangkan bahan,
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="EXO.36.7" />karena semua keperluan untuk menyelesaikan kemah TUHAN sudah cukup, bahkan lebih dari cukup.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pembuatan kemah TUHAN
</s>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Atap
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Kel. 26:1-14
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="EXO.36.8" />Para ahli tenun membuat sepuluh helai kain untuk lapisan atap kemah yang paling bawah. Semua kain itu merupakan karya seni yang indah dari linen berkualitas tinggi, yang ditenun dari benang berwarna merah, biru, dan ungu dengan gambar malaikat penjaga.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="EXO.36.9" />Setiap lembar kain berukuran sama, yaitu 13 meter panjangnya dan 1,8 meter lebarnya.
<ve />
<v id="10-13" bcv="EXO.36.10" />Kesepuluh helai kain itu disambungkan menjadi dua rangkaian yang masing-masing terdiri dari lima helai. Setiap sisi panjang mempunyai lima puluh lubang kait yang dibuat dari tali biru, dan setiap helai disambungkan pada helai berikutnya dengan lima puluh pengait dari emas. Jadi, ketika lima kain disambungkan sepanjang sisi panjangnya, rangkaian itu menjadi satu dengan panjang 13 meter dan lebar 9 meter.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="EXO.36.14" />Untuk atap lapisan yang kedua, para ahli tenun juga membuat sebelas lembar kain dari bulu kambing.
<ve />
<v id="15-18" bcv="EXO.36.15" />Setiap lembar berukuran sama, yaitu 14 meter panjangnya dan 1,8 meter lebarnya. Setiap sisi panjang mempunyai lima puluh lubang kait yang disambungkan pada helai lain dengan lima puluh pengait dari perunggu. Kesebelas helai itu disambungkan menjadi dua rangkaian, yang satu terdiri dari lima lembar, dan yang lainnya enam lembar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="EXO.36.19" />Untuk atap lapisan yang ketiga, mereka membuat penutup dari kulit domba jantan yang diwarnai merah. Dan untuk lapisan yang paling atas, mereka membuat penutup dari kulit yang tidak menyerap air.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Papan rangka untuk menopang atap kemah TUHAN
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Kel. 26:15-29
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20-22" bcv="EXO.36.20" />Para perajin juga membuat papan-papan rangka dari kayu akasia untuk menopang atap kemah TUHAN. Semua rangka dibuat dengan sama persis. Setiap papan berukuran tinggi 4,6 meter dan lebar 69 sentimeter, serta mempunyai dua pasak yang menjulur dari bawah.
<ve />
<v id="23-26" bcv="EXO.36.23" />Mereka membuat dua puluh rangka untuk sisi selatan kemah dan dua puluh untuk sisi utara. Setiap pasak dari empat puluh kayu rangka itu dimasukkan ke dalam delapan puluh alas penahan yang dicetak dari perak.
<ve />
<v id="27-28" bcv="EXO.36.27" />Untuk bagian belakang kemah, di sisi barat, mereka membuat delapan rangka, dengan dua yang dibuat khusus untuk kedua sudut belakang kemah.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="EXO.36.29" />Kedua rangka khusus itu menyatukan sudut kiri dan kanan, dari bawah sampai ke atas, dan tersambung di ujung atas dengan gelang penahan yang terbuat dari emas.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="EXO.36.30" />Kedelapan rangka untuk sisi belakang kemah TUHAN dipasang di atas enam belas alas penahan yang dicetak dari perak, dua alas untuk setiap papan rangka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="EXO.36.31" />Mereka juga membuat kayu-kayu lintang dari kayu akasia dan memasangnya melintangi rangka-rangka itu, lima kayu lintang untuk sisi utara kemah TUHAN,
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="EXO.36.32" />lima untuk sisi selatan, dan lima lagi untuk bagian belakang kemah yang menghadap ke barat.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="EXO.36.33" />Kayu lintang yang di tengah dipasang pada setengah tinggi papan rangka dan melintang dari ujung yang satu sampai ke ujung lainnya.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="EXO.36.34" />Mereka melapisi rangka-rangka dan kayu-kayu lintang itu dengan emas, dan membuat gelang-gelang emas pada setiap rangka untuk memasang kayu lintang.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Kedua ruangan dalam kemah TUHAN
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Kel. 26:31-37
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="EXO.36.35" />Untuk memisahkan bagian dalam kemah TUHAN, mereka membuat tirai dari kain linen berkualitas tinggi yang ditenun berbentuk malaikat-malaikat penjaga, dari benang linen merah, biru, dan ungu.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="EXO.36.36" />Tirai ini digantungkan dengan pengait-pengait emas pada empat tiang kayu akasia yang dilapisi dengan emas. Tiang-tiang kayu itu berdiri di atas alas yang dicetak dari perak.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="EXO.36.37" />Mereka juga membuat tirai untuk pintu kemah TUHAN, yang ditenun dari benang linen berkualitas tinggi yang berwarna merah, biru, dan ungu.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="EXO.36.38" />Tirai ini digantungkan dengan pengait-pengait emas pada lima tiang kayu akasia. Kelima tiang ini mempunyai dekorasi di ujung atas dan gelang besar sebagai tempat memasang pengait, dan semuanya dilapisi dengan emas. Tiang-tiang ini berdiri di atas lima alas yang dicetak dari perunggu.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="37" />
<s style="s1">Pembuatan peti perjanjian
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Kel. 25:10-22
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EXO.37.1" />Bezalel membuat peti perjanjian dari kayu akasia. Panjangnya 115 sentimeter, lebarnya 69 sentimeter, dan tingginya 69 sentimeter.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EXO.37.2" />Dia melapisi bagian dalam dan luar peti itu dengan emas murni, serta membuat bingkai emas di sekeliling peti itu pada bagian atas.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="EXO.37.3" />Dia juga mencetak empat buah gelang emas dan memasangnya pada keempat kaki peti itu, dua gelang pada tiap sisi panjang.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="EXO.37.4" />Dia membuat dua tongkat pengusung dari kayu akasia, melapisinya dengan emas,
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="EXO.37.5" />dan memasukkannya ke dalam gelang-gelang pada kedua sisi peti.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="EXO.37.6" />Lalu Bezalel membuat penutup peti yang disebut Takhta Pendamaian dari emas murni dengan panjang 115 sentimeter dan lebar 69 sentimeter.
<ve />
<v id="7-8" bcv="EXO.37.7" />Dia mencetak emas untuk membuat penutup peti sekaligus dengan dua bentuk malaikat penjaga yang saling berhadapan di atasnya. Satu bentuk makhluk bersayap berada pada setiap ujung penutup peti itu.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="EXO.37.9" />Kedua bentuk malaikat itu saling berhadapan, dengan muka mengarah ke penutup peti dan sayap-sayapnya terbentang ke atas sehingga menaungi penutup peti itu.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pembuatan meja roti sajian bagi TUHAN
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Kel. 25:23-30
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="EXO.37.10" />Bezalel membuat sebuah meja dari kayu akasia. Panjangnya 92 sentimeter, lebarnya 46 sentimeter, dan tingginya 69 sentimeter.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="EXO.37.11" />Dia melapisi meja itu dengan emas murni dan membuat bingkai emas di sekelilingnya.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="EXO.37.12" />Dia membuat pinggiran mengelilinginya selebar 8 sentimeter dan membuat bingkai emas pada pinggiran itu.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="EXO.37.13" />Kemudian Bezalel mencetak empat gelang emas dan memasangnya pada keempat sudut kaki meja.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="EXO.37.14" />Gelang-gelang itu dipasang dekat dengan bingkai sebagai tempat memasang dua tongkat pengusung.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="EXO.37.15" />Kedua tongkat itu dibuatnya dari kayu akasia dan dilapisi dengan emas.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="EXO.37.16" />Dia juga membuat perkakas dari emas murni untuk diletakkan di atas meja, yaitu piring-piring dan sendok-sendok untuk dupa, juga kendi-kendi dan mangkuk-mangkuk untuk menuangkan persembahan air anggur.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pembuatan tiang pelita bercabang
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Kel. 25:31-39
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="EXO.37.17" />Bezalel membuat tiang pelita bercabang dari emas murni. Dia menempa sebongkah emas murni untuk membentuk bagian-bagian tiang pelita, yakni kaki, batang, cabang-cabangnya, dan ketujuh pelita yang berbentuk bunga.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="EXO.37.18" />Tiang pelita itu memiliki enam cabang, tiga pada sisi kiri dan tiga pada sisi kanan.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="EXO.37.19" />Setiap cabang memiliki tiga hiasan yang berbentuk seperti bunga badam, lengkap dengan kelopak dan mahkota bunganya.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="EXO.37.20" />Tiang utama pelita itu sendiri memiliki empat hiasan yang berbentuk seperti bunga badam, lengkap dengan kelopak dan mahkota bunganya.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="EXO.37.21" />Juga ada sebuah hiasan berbentuk kuncup bunga badam di bawah setiap pasangan cabang yang keluar dari tiang utama pelita.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="EXO.37.22" />Semua bagian tiang pelita ini, termasuk cabang-cabangnya dan hiasan-hiasannya yang berbentuk bunga, ditempa dari satu bongkahan emas murni.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="EXO.37.23" />Bezalel juga membuat ketujuh tempat pelitanya, penjepitnya, dan wadah-wadah kecil untuk menampung sumbu yang hangus dari emas murni.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="EXO.37.24" />Dia membuat tiang pelita bercabang itu dan semua perkakasnya dari 34 kilogram emas murni.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pembuatan mezbah dupa
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Kel. 30:1-10
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="EXO.37.25" />Bezalel membuat mezbah dupa dari kayu akasia berbentuk persegi. Panjang setiap sisinya 46 sentimeter, dan tingginya 92 sentimeter. Tanduk-tanduknya tidak ditempel saja, tetapi dipahat sehingga menyatu dengan mezbah itu.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="EXO.37.26" />Dia melapisi seluruh bagian mezbah dengan emas murni, yakni bagian atas, keempat sisi, dan tanduk-tanduknya, serta membuat bingkai emas di sekelilingnya.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="EXO.37.27" />Dia juga membuat dua gelang emas dan memasangnya di bawah bingkai itu, pada kedua sisi yang berseberangan, untuk memasukkan tongkat pengusung.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="EXO.37.28" />Dia membuat tongkat-tongkat pengusung dari kayu akasia dan melapisinya dengan emas.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="EXO.37.29" />Selanjutnya dia membuat minyak pengurapan<x caller="+"><xo>37:29
</xo><xt>Kel. 30:22-33</xt></x> dan dupa<x caller="+"><xo>37:29
</xo><xt>Kel. 30:34-38</xt></x> dengan cara pembuatan seperti yang dilakukan ahli pembuat minyak wangi dan pencampur dupa. Minyak pengurapan dan dupa ini harus senantiasa diperlakukan sebagai barang yang kudus.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="38" />
<s style="s1">Pembuatan mezbah kurban
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Kel. 27:1-8
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EXO.38.1" />Bezalel bersama para perajin membuat mezbah kurban dari kayu akasia. Mezbah itu berbentuk persegi dengan panjang keempat sisinya 2,3 meter dan tingginya 1,4 meter.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EXO.38.2" />Pada keempat sudutnya, mereka membuat tanduk-tanduk yang dipahat menyatu dengan mezbah itu. Kemudian seluruh mezbah dilapisi dengan perunggu.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="EXO.38.3" />Mereka juga membuat perkakas untuk mezbah itu dari perunggu, yaitu tempat-tempat abu, sekop-sekop, bejana-bejana, pengait daging, dan kuali-kuali untuk mengangkut bara.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="EXO.38.4" />Mereka membuat alas tebal yang berlubang-lubang dari perunggu untuk menahan kayu bakar. Alas itu dipasang pada posisi setengah dari tinggi mezbah.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="EXO.38.5" />Mereka mencetak empat gelang dari perunggu dan memasangnya pada keempat sudut luar mezbah sebagai tempat untuk memasukkan dua tongkat pengusung.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="EXO.38.6" />Tongkat-tongkat pengusung itu dibuat dari kayu akasia dan dilapisi dengan perunggu.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="EXO.38.7" />Ketika mezbah perlu diusung, kedua tongkat dimasukkan ke dalam keempat gelang itu. Mezbah kurban berbentuk seperti kotak kosong yang terbuka.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pembuatan bejana pembasuhan
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Kel. 30:17-21
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="EXO.38.8" />Bezalel bersama para pengerja juga membuat sebuah bejana pembasuhan beserta tumpuannya dari perunggu. Perunggu untuk membuat bejana itu berasal dari cermin-cermin perunggu yang disumbangkan oleh para perempuan yang mengerjakan pelayanan di pintu masuk Kemah Pertemuan.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pembuatan pagar keliling halaman kemah TUHAN
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Kel. 27:9-19
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9-11" bcv="EXO.38.9" />Di bawah pimpinan Bezalel, para perajin menenun tirai-tirai kain linen yang berkualitas tinggi untuk pagar halaman kemah TUHAN. Rangkaian tirai untuk sisi selatan dan utara masing-masing sepanjang 45 meter. Sebagai tempat untuk menggantung tirai-tirai itu, mereka membuat dua puluh tiang dan 20 alas perunggu. Setiap tiang dilengkapi dengan gelang perak besar di ujung atas sebagai tempat memasang pengait perak.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="EXO.38.12" />Di sebelah barat, rangkaian tirai panjangnya 22,5 meter, digantungkan pada sepuluh tiang yang berdiri di atas sepuluh alas. Ujung atas setiap tiang memiliki gelang perak besar sebagai tempat memasang pengait perak.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="EXO.38.13" />Di sebelah timur, tempat pintu gerbang kemah, lebar halaman juga 22,5 meter.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14-15" bcv="EXO.38.14" />Pintu gerbang halaman itu diapit oleh dua rangkaian tirai, masing-masing sepanjang 6,75 meter, yang digantungkan pada tiga tiang yang berdiri di atas tiga alas.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="EXO.38.16" />Mereka menenun tirai-tirai linen yang berkualitas tinggi untuk memagari halaman.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="EXO.38.17" />Semua alas untuk tiang dibuat dari perunggu, sedangkan semua gelang penyambung dan pengait-pengaitnya dari perak. Ujung atas setiap tiang di halaman dilapisi dengan perak.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="EXO.38.18" />Di tengah sisi timur, tirai pintu gerbang ditenun dari benang linen yang berkualitas tinggi berwarna merah, biru, dan ungu. Panjang tirai itu 9 meter dan tingginya 2,25 meter. Tingginya sama dengan semua tirai yang mengelilingi halaman.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="EXO.38.19" />Tirai pintu gerbang itu digantung pada empat tiang yang berdiri di atas empat alas perunggu. Ujung atas setiap tiang ini dilapisi dengan perak, dan memiliki gelang penyambung sebagai tempat memasang pengait-pengait tirai. Gelang-gelang dan semua pengait dibuat dari perak.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="EXO.38.20" />Semua pasak kemah TUHAN dan halamannya dibuat dari perunggu.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Logam yang digunakan untuk mengerjakan kemah TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="EXO.38.21" />Atas perintah Musa, para sekretaris dari suku Lewi mencatat semua jenis dan total berat logam yang digunakan dalam pembuatan halaman dan kemah TUHAN, tempat peti perjanjian disimpan. Mereka mencatat semua itu di bawah pengawasan Itamar anak Harun.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="EXO.38.22" />Bezalel anak Uri, cucu Hur dari suku Yehuda, memimpin para perajin supaya segala sesuatu dikerjakan persis seperti yang TUHAN perintahkan kepada Musa.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="EXO.38.23" />Bezalel dibantu oleh Aholiab anak Ahisamak, dari suku Dan, seorang yang ahli mengukir, merancang, dan menenun dengan benang linen berkualitas tinggi berwarna merah, biru, dan ungu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="EXO.38.24" />Seluruh emas yang disumbangkan umat Israel untuk mengerjakan kemah TUHAN berjumlah 1.000 kilogram. Jumlah ini ditimbang sesuai pengukur berat yang sah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="EXO.38.25" />Seluruh perak yang disumbangkan umat Israel saat sensus berjumlah 3.420 kilogram. Jumlah ini ditimbang sesuai pengukur berat yang sah.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="EXO.38.26" />Semua laki-laki yang berumur dua puluh tahun ke atas dihitung dalam sensus itu dan masing-masing membayar 6 gram perak. Jumlah ini juga ditimbang sesuai pengukur berat yang sah. Jumlah orang yang terdaftar adalah 603.550 orang.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="EXO.38.27" />Perak sebanyak 3.400 kilogram digunakan untuk membuat seratus buah alas dengan cara dicetak. Sembilan puluh enam alas digunakan sebagai tempat mendirikan rangka-rangka kemah TUHAN, dan empat digunakan untuk mendirikan empat tiang yang menopang tirai pemisah ruang mahakudus. Satu alas memerlukan 34 kilogram perak.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="EXO.38.28" />Sisa perak sejumlah 20 kilogram digunakan untuk membuat gelang-gelang penyambung untuk tiang-tiang, pengait-pengaitnya, dan untuk melapisi ujung atas tiang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="EXO.38.29" />Perunggu yang disumbangkan oleh umat Israel seluruhnya berjumlah 2.400 kilogram.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="EXO.38.30" />Perunggu itu dipakai untuk
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">membuat alas tiang-tiang gerbang kemah TUHAN,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">melapisi kayu mezbah kurban,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">membuat alas berlubang-lubang untuk menahan kayu bakar di dalam mezbah itu,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">membuat semua perkakas mezbah,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="31" bcv="EXO.38.31" />membuat alas untuk semua tiang pagar sekeliling halaman kemah TUHAN dan gerbang halaman,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">serta membuat seluruh pasak kemah itu dan pasak untuk pagar halamannya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="39" />
<s style="s1">Pembuatan pakaian para imam
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Kel. 28:1-5
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EXO.39.1" />Sesuai perintah TUHAN kepada Musa, Bezalel dan para perajin membuat pakaian khusus untuk Harun. Pakaian itu harus dianggap kudus dan dipakai saat melayani TUHAN di kemah-Nya. Semua pakaian itu dibuat dengan menenun pola yang indah dari benang merah, biru, dan ungu.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Efod
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Kel. 28:6-14
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="EXO.39.2" />Mereka menenun efod dari benang linen yang berkualitas tinggi berwarna merah, biru, dan ungu, serta dihiasi dengan benang emas.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="EXO.39.3" />Mereka membuat benang dari emas yang ditempa menjadi lempengan-lempengan yang sangat tipis, lalu diiris-iris sehingga menjadi seperti benang. Benang emas itu digunakan untuk menghiasi pola yang mereka tenun dari benang linen berkualitas yang berwarna merah, biru, dan ungu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="EXO.39.4" />Efod itu terdiri dari dua bagian, yaitu bagian depan dan bagian belakang. Kedua bagian ini disambungkan dengan dua penutup bahu.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="EXO.39.5" />Sesuai perintah TUHAN kepada Musa, ikat pinggang yang disatukan dengan efod dibuat dari bahan yang sama dengan efod itu, yakni kain linen berkualitas tinggi yang ditenun oleh perajin ahli menggunakan benang linen berwarna merah, biru, dan ungu, serta dihiasi dengan benang emas.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="EXO.39.6" />Mereka menghias kedua penutup bahu dengan dua batu permata hijau yang dipasang pada dua bingkai emas, satu di bahu kiri dan satu di kanan. Mereka mengukir nama-nama suku Israel pada kedua batu permata itu dengan cara seperti yang biasa dilakukan oleh ahli permata saat mengukir meterai.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="EXO.39.7" />Kemudian, sesuai perintah TUHAN kepada Musa, mereka memasang kedua batu permata yang sudah dibingkai itu pada kedua penutup bahu efod. Hal itu dilakukan sebagai tanda pengingat di hadapan TUHAN bahwa Harun mewakili seluruh umat Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Penutup dada
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Kel. 28:6-14
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="EXO.39.8" />Bezalel juga membuat penutup dada yang ditenun dari benang linen berkualitas tinggi yang berwarna merah, biru, dan ungu, serta dihiasi dengan benang emas menjadi karya seni yang serupa dengan efod.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="EXO.39.9" />Penutup dada itu dilipat dua membentuk kantong persegi empat dengan panjang dan lebar 22 sentimeter.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="EXO.39.10" />Mereka memasang empat baris batu permata pada penutup dada itu. Baris pertama terdiri dari batu permata merah, bening, dan hijau tua.<f caller="+"><fr>39:10
</fr><fk>batu-batu permata
</fk><ft>Untuk nama setiap batu permata, lihat catatan di Kel. 28:17.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="EXO.39.11" />Baris kedua terdiri dari batu permata hijau campur biru, biru tua, dan bening.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="EXO.39.12" />Baris ketiga terdiri dari batu permata biru, putih campur cokelat, dan ungu.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="EXO.39.13" />Baris keempat terdiri dari batu permata bening, hijau, dan hijau campur merah. Setiap batu permata ini dipasang dengan bingkai emas.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="EXO.39.14" />Dua belas batu permata itu melambangkan kedua belas anak Yakub, yang kemudian menjadi dua belas suku Israel. Pada setiap batu permata itu diukir masing-masing satu nama suku Israel, dengan ukiran seperti cap meterai.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15-18" bcv="EXO.39.15" />Di bagian atas penutup dada, mereka membuat penahan berupa dua rantai dari emas murni yang dijalin seperti tali, serta dua cincin emas. Cincin yang satu dijahit pada pojok kiri atas penutup dada, dan yang lainnya dijahit pada pojok kanan atas, untuk mengikat penutup dada dengan rantai itu pada kedua bingkai di penutup bahu efod.
<ve />
<v id="19-20" bcv="EXO.39.19" />Sebagai penahan di bagian bawah, mereka membuat empat cincin emas lagi. Satu cincin dijahit pada pojok kiri bawah penutup dada, dan satu lagi pada pojok kanan bawah, di bagian dalam yang berdekatan dengan efod. Dua cincin emas lainnya dijahit pada bagian depan efod, di sebelah kiri dan kanan, posisinya di antara bagian bawah penutup bahu dan sambungan ikat pinggang.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="EXO.39.21" />Kedua cincin di sisi kiri, yaitu cincin pada efod dan cincin pada penutup dada, diikatkan dengan tali biru. Demikian juga dengan kedua cincin di sisi kanan. Dengan begitu, penutup dada tidak bergantung lepas ketika Harun membungkuk. Mereka melakukan semua ini sesuai perintah TUHAN kepada Musa.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Jubah biru
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Kel. 28:31-35
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="EXO.39.22" />Para perajin menenun jubah yang akan dipakai Harun di bawah efod dari benang warna biru
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="EXO.39.23" />dengan kerah yang tebal, agar jubah tidak mudah robek.
<ve />
<v id="24-26" bcv="EXO.39.24" />Sekeliling ujung bawah jubah ditenun dengan hiasan-hiasan berbentuk buah delima dari benang warna merah, biru, dan ungu. Lonceng-lonceng emas dipasang secara berselang-seling dengan hiasan-hiasan itu. Harun wajib memakai jubah ini setiap kali dia melayani TUHAN, seperti yang sudah TUHAN perintahkan kepada Musa.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Berbagai pakaian lain
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Kel. 28:39-43
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27-28" bcv="EXO.39.27" />Para perajin membuat baju panjang dan celana dalam untuk Harun dan anak-anaknya, juga serban khusus untuk Harun dan ikat kepala untuk anak-anaknya. Semua itu dibuat dengan cara menenun benang linen yang berkualitas tinggi.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="EXO.39.29" />Ikat pinggang untuk anak-anak Harun juga ditenun dari benang linen berkualitas yang berwarna merah, biru, dan ungu, sesuai perintah TUHAN kepada Musa.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Medali dan serban
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Kel. 28:36-38
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="EXO.39.30" />Sebagai tanda kekudusan pelayanan Harun, mereka membuat medali dari emas murni untuk serbannya. Permukaan medali itu diukir dengan kata-kata, “Kudus bagi TUHAN,” yang dibuat seperti ukiran untuk cap meterai.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="EXO.39.31" />Medali itu diikatkan pada serban Harun dengan tali berwarna biru, sesuai perintah TUHAN kepada Musa.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Musa memeriksa seluruh kelengkapan kemah TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="EXO.39.32" />Demikianlah mereka menyelesaikan seluruh tugas untuk mengerjakan kemah TUHAN. Orang Israel melakukan segalanya sesuai perintah TUHAN kepada Musa.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="EXO.39.33" />Lalu mereka menunjukkan semua itu kepada Musa, yakni
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">kemah dengan segala perlengkapannya, pengait-pengait, rangka-rangka, kayu-kayu lintang, tiang-tiang dan alasnya,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="34" bcv="EXO.39.34" />penutup kemah dari kulit domba jantan yang diwarnai merah, penutup paling atas dari kulit yang tidak menyerap air, tirai yang menutupi ruang mahakudus,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="35" bcv="EXO.39.35" />peti perjanjian dengan tongkat pengusungnya, penutup peti yang disebut Takhta Pendamaian,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="36" bcv="EXO.39.36" />meja dan segala peralatannya, roti sajian,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="37" bcv="EXO.39.37" />tiang pelita bercabang, pelita-pelitanya, semua perlengkapannya, dan minyak untuk menyalakan pelita,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="38" bcv="EXO.39.38" />mezbah dupa dari emas, minyak pengurapan, dupa,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">tirai pintu masuk kemah TUHAN,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="39" bcv="EXO.39.39" />mezbah kurban yang dilapisi perunggu, alasnya yang berlubang-lubang dari perunggu, tongkat-tongkat pengusung, dan segala perlengkapan mezbah,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">bejana pembasuhan beserta tumpuannya,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="40" bcv="EXO.39.40" />tirai-tirai untuk halaman, tiang penyangga, tirai pintu gerbang halaman,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">semua tali dan pasak-pasaknya,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">juga segala perlengkapan lain untuk kemah TUHAN,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="41" bcv="EXO.39.41" />juga pakaian untuk para imam ketika melayani di kemah TUHAN, yaitu pakaian yang menunjukkan bahwa Harun dan anak-anaknya melaksanakan pelayanan kudus bagi TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="42" bcv="EXO.39.42" />Demikianlah umat Israel melakukan segala pekerjaan sesuai dengan perintah TUHAN kepada Musa.
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="EXO.39.43" />Musa memeriksa hasil pekerjaan mereka dan merasa senang karena mereka sudah melakukan semuanya sesuai perintah TUHAN. Kemudian Musa mendoakan berkat TUHAN atas mereka.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="40" />
<s style="s1">Musa diperintahkan untuk mendirikan kemah TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EXO.40.1" />Lalu TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EXO.40.2" />“Pada hari pertama bulan pertama, dirikanlah kemah-Ku. Kemah itu melambangkan kehadiran-Ku di antara umat-Ku.<f caller="+"><fr>40:2
</fr><fk>melambangkan kehadiran-Ku …
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Kemah Pertemuan. Sebutan ‘Kemah Pertemuan’ mengingatkan pada kemah yang dulu didirikan di luar perkemahan sebagai tempat bertemu dengan TUHAN (Kel. 33:7-11). Perbedaannya, kemah TUHAN yang didirikan dalam pasal ini berfungsi sebagai pusat penyembahan untuk seluruh umat Israel. Hanya imam-imam dan orang-orang suku Lewi yang boleh masuk kemah ini, tetapi ada kalanya umat Israel dari suku lain bisa masuk halaman kemah untuk membawa persembahan. Kemah TUHAN tidak seperti gereja zaman sekarang di mana umat Tuhan berkumpul untuk beribadah bersama.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="EXO.40.3" />Tempatkanlah peti perjanjian di dalamnya, di ruang mahakudus. Lalu pasanglah tirai pemisah antara ruang mahakudus dengan ruang kudus.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="EXO.40.4" />Taruhlah meja roti sajian di dalam kemah itu dan aturlah semua perlengkapannya. Bawalah juga tiang pelita bercabang dan nyalakanlah sumbu-sumbu pelitanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="EXO.40.5" />“Letakkan mezbah emas untuk membakar dupa di depan peti perjanjian, dan pasanglah tirai di pintu masuk kemah-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="EXO.40.6" />Tempatkanlah mezbah kurban di bagian halaman yang di dekat pintu kemah-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="EXO.40.7" />Taruhlah bejana pembasuhan di antara kemah-Ku dan mezbah itu, lalu isilah dengan air.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="EXO.40.8" />Dirikanlah pagar di sekeliling halaman kemah dan pasanglah tirai di pintu gerbang halaman.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="EXO.40.9" />“Kemudian ambillah minyak pengurapan<x caller="+"><xo>40:9
</xo><xt>Kel. 30:22-33</xt></x> yang sudah dikuduskan bagi-Ku, dan urapilah kemah-Ku beserta semua perlengkapan di dalamnya, supaya semuanya itu dikuduskan demi pelayanan bagi-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="EXO.40.10" />Urapilah juga mezbah kurban dan semua perlengkapannya, supaya semua itu— terkhusus mezbahnya— dikuduskan demi pelayanan bagi-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="EXO.40.11" />Urapilah juga bejana pembasuhan dan tumpuannya agar menjadi kudus bagi-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="EXO.40.12" />“Kemudian ajaklah Harun dan anak-anaknya mendekat ke pintu masuk kemah-Ku dan basuhlah mereka dengan air.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="EXO.40.13" />Sesudah itu, kenakanlah pada Harun pakaian yang sudah dibuat khusus bagi dia untuk melayani di hadapan-Ku. Urapilah Harun agar dia dikhususkan untuk melayani-Ku sebagai imam.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="EXO.40.14" />Lalu ajaklah anak-anak Harun maju dan kenakanlah pada mereka baju panjang yang sudah disiapkan.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="EXO.40.15" />Urapilah mereka seperti kamu mengurapi ayah mereka, agar mereka juga dapat melayani-Ku sebagai imam. Dengan pengurapan itu, mereka dan keturunan mereka dikhususkan untuk senantiasa melayani Aku sebagai imam.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Musa mendirikan kemah TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="EXO.40.16" />Musa melaksanakan semuanya itu sesuai dengan perintah TUHAN kepadanya.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="EXO.40.17" />Maka kemah TUHAN didirikan pada hari pertama bulan pertama dalam tahun kedua sesudah mereka meninggalkan Mesir.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="EXO.40.18" />Dibantu oleh orang-orang suku Lewi,<f caller="+"><fr>40:18
</fr><fk>Dibantu … Lewi
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Musa mendirikan … Kecil kemungkinan bahwa Musa melakukan seluruh pekerjaan berat dalam pasal ini sendiri. TSI memperjelas hal tersirat itu berdasarkan Bil. 4 yang mengatakan bahwa pekerjaan yang berhubungan dengan kemah TUHAN diserahkan pada suku Lewi.</ft></f> Musa mendirikan kemah itu dengan meletakan alas-alasnya, memasang papan-papan rangka dan kayu-kayu lintangnya, kemudian mendirikan tiang-tiangnya.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="EXO.40.19" />Lalu mereka membentangkan semua lapisan atap di atas rangka-rangka itu, sesuai perintah TUHAN kepada Musa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="EXO.40.20" />Musa mengambil kedua lempengan batu yang bertuliskan sepuluh perintah Allah dan memasukkannya ke dalam peti perjanjian. Selanjutnya dia memasang tongkat pengusung pada peti itu dan meletakkan penutup peti, yaitu Takhta Pendamaian, di atasnya.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="EXO.40.21" />Lalu dia membawa peti itu ke dalam ruang mahakudus di kemah TUHAN dan memasang tirai pemisah antara ruang kudus dengan ruang mahakudus agar peti itu tidak terlihat dari luar, sesuai perintah TUHAN kepadanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="EXO.40.22" />Kemudian Musa menempatkan meja roti sajian di dalam kemah TUHAN, pada sisi utara di depan tirai pemisah,
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="EXO.40.23" />dan menyusun roti sajian di atas meja itu, sesuai perintah TUHAN kepadanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="EXO.40.24" />Musa menempatkan tiang pelita di dalam kemah TUHAN di sisi selatan, berhadapan dengan meja itu.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="EXO.40.25" />Dia juga menyalakan pelita-pelita di hadapan TUHAN, sesuai perintah TUHAN kepadanya.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="EXO.40.26" />Lalu Musa meletakkan mezbah dupa di depan tirai di dalam kemah itu
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="EXO.40.27" />dan membakar dupa di sana, sesuai perintah TUHAN kepadanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="EXO.40.28" />Sesudah itu, Musa dibantu beberapa orang dari suku Lewi memasang tirai pada pintu masuk kemah TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="EXO.40.29" />Mereka juga meletakkan mezbah kurban di depan pintu masuk kemah itu. Lalu Musa mempersembahkan kurban yang dibakar habis dan persembahan gandum-ganduman, sesuai perintah TUHAN kepadanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="EXO.40.30" />Musa menyuruh beberapa orang meletakkan bejana pembasuhan di antara kemah dan mezbah, lalu mengisinya dengan air.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="EXO.40.31" />Air itu disiapkan supaya Musa, Harun, dan anak-anak Harun dapat membasuh tangan dan kaki mereka di sana.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="EXO.40.32" />Mereka wajib membasuh tangan dan kaki setiap hendak memasuki kemah itu atau mendekat ke mezbah, sesuai perintah TUHAN kepada Musa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="EXO.40.33" />Terakhir, Musa dan orang-orang Lewi mendirikan pagar halaman di sekeliling kemah itu serta mezbah, dan memasang tirai pada pintu gerbang halaman. Dengan demikian, selesailah seluruh pekerjaan mendirikan kemah TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kemuliaan TUHAN memenuhi kemah-Nya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="34-35" bcv="EXO.40.34" />Kemudian awan kemuliaan TUHAN menutup dan memenuhi kemah TUHAN. Musa tidak bisa masuk selama kemuliaan TUHAN masih memenuhi kemah itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="EXO.40.36" />Sepanjang perjalanan umat Israel, setiap kali awan itu naik dari atas kemah TUHAN, umat Israel berangkat melanjutkan perjalanan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="EXO.40.37" />Selama awan itu tidak naik dari kemah, mereka tetap tinggal di tempat perkemahan.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="EXO.40.38" />Awan TUHAN berdiam di atas kemah itu pada siang hari dan menjadi berapi pada malam hari, sehingga dapat terlihat setiap saat oleh seluruh umat Israel sepanjang perjalanan mereka.<ve />
</p>
</book>
<book id="LEV"><id id="LEV">
</id><h>Imamat
</h><toc level="1">Imamat
</toc><toc level="2">Imamat
</toc><toc level="3">Im.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">Imamat
</p>

<c id="1" />
<s style="s1">Kurban yang dibakar habis
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LEV.1.1" />Dari kemah-Nya,<f caller="+"><fr>1:1
</fr><fk>kemah-Nya
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Kemah Pertemuan. Dalam perjalanan bangsa Israel dari Mesir sampai ke padang belantara Sinai, setiap kali mereka berkemah, Musa mendirikan sebuah kemah di luar perkemahan Israel sebagai tempat untuk bertemu dengan TUHAN. Kemah pertama ini disebut Kemah Pertemuan (Kel. 33:7-11). Lalu sesuai perintah TUHAN, bangsa Israel mendirikan kemah TUHAN yang resmi. Dalam teks Ibrani kitab ini, kemah kedua yang resmi itu kadang-kadang masih disebut dengan nama Kemah Pertemuan. TSI akan konsisten menyebut kemah kedua dengan nama ‘kemah TUHAN’.</ft></f> TUHAN memanggil Musa dan berkata kepadanya,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="LEV.1.2" />“Sampaikanlah kepada bangsa Israel: Pada waktu seseorang di antara kalian hendak mempersembahkan ternak kepada-Ku, kurban itu bisa berupa sapi, kambing, atau domba.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="LEV.1.3" />“Apabila kamu mempersembahkan sapi sebagai kurban yang dibakar habis, sapi itu haruslah jantan, muda, dan tidak bercacat. Supaya persembahanmu diterima, bawalah itu ke depan kemah-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="LEV.1.4" />Letakkanlah tanganmu di atas kepala kurban itu, dan Aku akan menganggapnya layak untuk memulihkan hubunganmu dengan-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="LEV.1.5" />Lalu sembelihlah sapi itu di hadapan-Ku. Darahnya akan ditampung dan disiramkan oleh imam yang bertugas<f caller="+"><fr>1:5
</fr><fk>imam yang bertugas
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: anak-anak (laki-laki) Harun (para) imam. Semua imam Israel adalah keturunan Harun (Kel. 29:1). Secara konsisten TSI menerjemahkan sebutan lengkap ini sebagai ‘imam yang bertugas’, ‘imam’, atau ‘para imam’.</ft></f> pada keempat sisi mezbah di depan kemah-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="6-9" bcv="LEV.1.6" />Lalu kamu akan menguliti dan memotongnya menjadi beberapa bagian, serta mencuci kaki dan seluruh isi perut kurban itu. Para imam bertanggung jawab mengurus api di mezbah. Mereka akan menyusun semua potongan kurban itu beserta kepala dan lemaknya di atas api mezbah. Selanjutnya, imam yang bertugas akan membakar semuanya itu sampai habis. Bau harum asap persembahan itu akan menyenangkan Aku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="LEV.1.10" />“Apabila kamu mempersembahkan domba atau kambing sebagai kurban yang dibakar habis, hewan itu haruslah jantan dan tidak bercacat.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="LEV.1.11" />Saat kamu membawa hewan itu, kamu akan menyembelihnya di hadapan-Ku di sebelah utara mezbah. Darah kurban itu akan ditampung dan disiramkan pada keempat sisi mezbah oleh imam.
<ve />
<v id="12-13" bcv="LEV.1.12" />Lalu kamu akan memotong kurban itu menjadi beberapa bagian, serta mencuci kaki dan seluruh isi perutnya. Imam akan menyusun semua potongan itu beserta kepala dan lemaknya di atas api di mezbah. Semuanya akan dibakar habis, dan bau harum asap persembahan itu akan menyenangkan Aku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="LEV.1.14" />“Apabila kamu mempersembahkan burung sebagai kurban yang dibakar habis, burung itu haruslah burung tekukur atau anak burung merpati.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="LEV.1.15" />Imam yang bertugas akan membawa burung itu ke mezbah, memelintir lehernya sampai terkoyak, dan membakarnya di atas mezbah itu. Darah burung itu haruslah dibiarkan mengalir sampai habis pada sisi mezbah.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="LEV.1.16" />Imam akan mengambil kantong makanan yang ada pada leher burung itu beserta seluruh isinya, lalu melemparkannya ke sebelah timur mezbah, yaitu tempat abu dibuang.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="LEV.1.17" />Selanjutnya, imam akan memegang burung itu pada kedua sayapnya dan menarik sayap itu dari badan, tetapi tidak boleh sampai putus. Imam kemudian membakar seluruhnya di atas mezbah. Bau harum asap saat persembahan itu dibakar akan menyenangkan Aku.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="2" />
<s style="s1">Persembahan gandum-ganduman
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LEV.2.1" />“Pada waktu kamu hendak mempersembahkan gandum-ganduman kepada-Ku, apabila persembahan itu berupa tepung yang belum diolah, tepung itu haruslah yang terbaik, serta dituangi minyak zaitun dan ditaburi serbuk dupa di atasnya.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="LEV.2.2" />Persembahan itu akan dibawa kepada para imam. Imam akan mengambil segenggam dari tepung yang sudah dicampuri minyak zaitun beserta semua dupa di atasnya, lalu membakarnya di atas mezbah sebagai tanda bahwa seluruh persembahan itu adalah milik-Ku. Bau harum asap persembahan itu akan menyenangkan Aku.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="LEV.2.3" />Selebihnya dari persembahan gandum-ganduman itu akan menjadi bagian para imam. Semuanya itu sangat suci karena sudah dipersembahkan kepada-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="LEV.2.4" />“Apabila persembahan gandum-gandumannya berupa roti yang dipanggang,<f caller="+"><fr>2:4
</fr><fk>dipanggang
</fk><ft>Pada zaman Israel kuno, tempat pemanggangan dibuat dengan menggali lubang yang cukup dalam di tanah dan menaruh bara api di dasarnya, lalu adonan roti ditempelkan di dinding lubang tersebut. Ada pula tempat pemanggang yang dibuat berbentuk menyerupai tabung besar dari tanah liat. Bara api diletakkan di bawahnya, dan adonan roti dimasukkan dari lubang bagian atas.</ft></f> roti itu harus dibuat dari tepung terbaik, tanpa ragi, dan dicampur dengan minyak zaitun, atau berupa roti tipis yang diolesi minyak zaitun.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="LEV.2.5" />Persembahan itu harus dibuat dari tepung terbaik, tanpa ragi, dan dicampur dengan minyak zaitun.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="LEV.2.6" />Roti itu akan dipatah-patahkan menjadi potongan kecil lalu dituangi minyak zaitun di atasnya.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="LEV.2.7" />Apabila persembahan gandum-gandumannya berupa roti yang dimasak di panci, roti itu harus dibuat dari tepung terbaik yang dicampur dengan minyak zaitun.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="LEV.2.8" />“Kamu boleh menyiapkan persembahan gandum-ganduman dengan salah satu cara tersebut. Serahkan persembahan itu kepada imam yang bertugas, dan dia akan membawanya ke mezbah.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="LEV.2.9" />Dia akan mengambil segenggam dari persembahan itu dan membakarnya di atas mezbah sebagai tanda bahwa seluruh persembahan itu adalah milik-Ku. Bau harum asap persembahan itu akan menyenangkan Aku.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="LEV.2.10" />Selebihnya dari persembahan itu akan menjadi bagian para imam. Semuanya itu sangat suci karena sudah dipersembahkan kepada-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="LEV.2.11" />“Persembahan gandum-ganduman yang kamu bawa kepada-Ku harus diolah tanpa ragi, karena segala sesuatu yang mengandung ragi ataupun madu tidak boleh dipersembahkan bagi-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="LEV.2.12" />“Namun, gandum yang diolah dengan ragi atau madu boleh dibawa sebagai persembahan hasil panen pertama, tetapi jangan dibakar di atas mezbah untuk menghasilkan bau harum yang menyenangkan Aku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="LEV.2.13" />“Taburkanlah garam pada semua persembahan gandum-gandumanmu, karena garam melambangkan perjanjian yang Aku buat dengan kalian. Jadi, pastikan agar kalian tidak lupa memberi garam pada semua persembahan gandum-ganduman.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="LEV.2.14" />“Apabila kamu memberikan persembahan gandum-ganduman bagi-Ku dari hasil panenmu yang pertama, berikanlah gandum baru yang sudah ditumbuk dan dipanggang di atas api.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="LEV.2.15" />Tuangkan minyak zaitun dan taruhlah serbuk dupa di atasnya, seperti yang dilakukan pada segala persembahan gandum-ganduman.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="LEV.2.16" />Bagian yang sudah dituangi minyak beserta semua dupanya akan dibakar sebagai tanda bahwa seluruhnya diberikan kepada-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="3" />
<s style="s1">Kurban tanda damai
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LEV.3.1" />TUHAN berkata lagi kepada Musa, “Pada waktu seseorang di antara kalian hendak mempersembahkan kurban tanda damai<f caller="+"><fr>3:1
</fr><fk>kurban tanda damai
</fk><ft>Kurban tanda damai adalah kurban untuk mensyukuri perdamaian yang sudah diperoleh dari TUHAN, bukan untuk mendamaikan diri dengan TUHAN. Karena itu biasanya kurban ini dipersembahkan pada urutan terakhir, sesudah kurban penghapus dosa dan kurban-kurban lainnya. (Lihat Im. 9:8-21.) Daging bagian rusuk dan paha kanan kurban menjadi milik para imam (Im. 7:29), sementara bagian lain dimakan oleh keluarga yang membawa hewan kurban itu.</ft></f> kepada-Ku, hewan itu haruslah yang tidak bercacat, boleh jantan atau betina.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="LEV.3.2" />Bawalah persembahan itu ke depan mezbah-Ku dan letakkan tanganmu di atas kepala hewan itu sebelum menyembelihnya. Lalu imam yang bertugas akan menampung darah kurban itu dengan wadah dan menyiramkannya pada keempat sisi mezbah.
<ve />
<v id="3-4" bcv="LEV.3.3" />Kemudian pisahkan semua lemak yang melapisi isi perut dan yang melekat pada bagian-bagian perut hewan itu, termasuk kedua ginjal dan bagian bawah hati. Semua itu diserahkan kepada imam supaya dibakar sampai habis di atas mezbah sebagai persembahan bagi-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="LEV.3.5" />Kemudian imam akan membakar bagian-bagian tersebut di atas daging persembahan lain yang sedang dibakar habis di atas mezbah. Bau harum asap persembahan itu akan menyenangkan Aku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="LEV.3.6" />“Kalau hewan yang kamu bawa sebagai kurban tanda damai adalah domba atau kambing, hewan itu boleh jantan atau betina, tetapi harus yang tidak bercacat.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="LEV.3.7" />Apabila kurbanmu adalah seekor domba, bawalah itu ke hadapan-Ku di depan mezbah-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="LEV.3.8" />Letakkanlah tanganmu di atas kepalanya dan sembelihlah domba itu. Kemudian imam akan menyiramkan darahnya pada keempat sisi mezbah.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="LEV.3.9" />Lalu kamu akan memisahkan semua lemaknya untuk dipersembahkan, termasuk lemak di bagian ekor yang sudah dipotong dari dekat tulang punggung, semua lemak yang melapisi isi perut, dan lemak yang melekat pada bagian-bagian perutnya.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="LEV.3.10" />Yang dipersembahkan juga termasuk kedua ginjal dan lemak yang melekat pada ginjal, lemak yang ada di dekat otot punggung bawah, serta bagian bawah hati.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="LEV.3.11" />Kemudian imam akan membakar semua bagian tersebut di atas mezbah sebagai persembahan bagi-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="LEV.3.12" />“Apabila hewan yang kamu bawa sebagai kurban tanda damai adalah seekor kambing, bawalah itu ke hadapan-Ku di depan mezbah-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="LEV.3.13" />Letakkanlah tanganmu di atas kepalanya dan sembelihlah kambing itu. Kemudian imam akan menyiramkan darahnya pada keempat sisi mezbah.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="LEV.3.14" />Lalu kamu akan memisahkan semua lemaknya untuk dipersembahkan, termasuk semua lemak yang melapisi isi perut dan semua yang melekat pada bagian-bagian perutnya.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="LEV.3.15" />Yang dipersembahkan juga termasuk dua ginjal dan lemak yang melekat pada ginjal, lemak yang ada di dekat otot punggung bawah, serta bagian bawah hati.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="LEV.3.16" />Imam akan membakar semua bagian tersebut di atas mezbah sebagai persembahan bagi-Ku. Bau harum asap kurban itu akan menyenangkan Aku. Ingatlah bahwa semua lemak dari hewan yang dikurbankan adalah milik-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="LEV.3.17" />“Ini suatu ketetapan yang harus kalian patuhi turun-temurun di mana pun kalian tinggal: Kalian tidak boleh makan lemak ataupun darah dalam bentuk apa pun.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="4" />
<s style="s1">Kurban penghapus dosa untuk dosa yang tidak disengaja
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LEV.4.1" />Kemudian TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="LEV.4.2" />“Sampaikanlah kepada umat Israel: Apabila seseorang tidak sengaja melanggar perintah-Ku sehingga dia berdosa, orang itu harus mengikuti aturan-aturan berikut supaya dosanya diampuni.”
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Peraturan untuk kurban dari imam besar
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="LEV.4.3" />“Apabila yang berdosa adalah imam besar sehingga seluruh umat Israel ikut dinyatakan berdosa, dia harus mempersembahkan kepada-Ku seekor sapi jantan muda yang tidak bercacat. Itu akan menjadi kurban penghapus dosa atas apa yang sudah dilakukannya.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="LEV.4.4" />Dia akan membawa sapi jantan itu ke hadapan-Ku di depan kemah-Ku. Dia harus meletakkan tangannya di atas kepala sapi itu dan menyembelihnya.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="LEV.4.5" />Kemudian dia<f caller="+"><fr>4:5
</fr><fk>dia
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: imam yang diurapi. Kata ‘dia’ di sini dapat dimengerti sebagai imam besar sendiri atau bisa berarti imam yang lain. Semua imam yang bertugas di kemah TUHAN sudah diurapi. Pasti kebanyakan pekerjaan berat selanjutnya (misalnya ayat 11-12) dilakukan dengan bantuan para imam lain.</ft></f> akan membawa sebagian darah kurban yang ditampung dengan wadah ke dalam kemah-Ku,
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="LEV.4.6" />mencelupkan salah satu jarinya ke dalam darah itu, dan memercikkannya tujuh kali ke arah tirai yang memisahkan ruang kudus dan ruang mahakudus.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="LEV.4.7" />Sebagian dari darah kurban itu haruslah dia oleskan pada tanduk-tanduk mezbah dupa yang ada di dalam kemah, dan sisanya dicurahkan ke dasar mezbah kurban yang ada di depan kemah-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="LEV.4.8" />Dari kurban sapi jantan itu dia akan memisahkan bagian-bagian ini: Semua lemak yang melapisi isi perut dan yang melekat pada bagian-bagian perut,
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="LEV.4.9" />termasuk kedua ginjal, lemak yang melekat pada ginjal, dan bagian bawah hati.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="LEV.4.10" />Langkah ini sama seperti ketika lemak diambil dari hewan kurban tanda damai.<x caller="+"><xo>4:10
</xo><xt>Im. 3:3-4</xt></x> Kemudian imam yang bertugas akan membakar semuanya itu di mezbah.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="LEV.4.11" />Tetapi semua bagian lain dari sapi itu, yakni kulit dan seluruh dagingnya, kepala, kaki, isi perut serta kotorannya
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="LEV.4.12" />harus dibawa ke luar perkemahan oleh imam, lalu dia akan membakar semua itu sampai habis di atas kayu api di tempat pembuangan abu.”
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Peraturan untuk kurban dari seluruh umat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="LEV.4.13" />“Apabila yang berdosa adalah seluruh umat Israel dengan tidak sengaja melanggar perintah-Ku, dan mereka sama sekali tidak menyadarinya, mereka tetap bersalah.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="LEV.4.14" />Ketika dosa itu diketahui, mereka harus membawa seekor sapi jantan muda ke depan kemah-Ku sebagai kurban penghapus dosa.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="LEV.4.15" />Para tua-tua setiap suku Israel akan meletakkan tangan mereka di atas kepala kurban itu dan menyembelihnya di hadapan-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="LEV.4.16" />Darah kurban akan ditampung dalam wadah. Kemudian imam yang bertugas<x caller="+"><xo>4:16
</xo><xt>Im. 4:5 CK</xt></x> akan membawanya ke dalam kemah-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="LEV.4.17" />Haruslah dia mencelupkan salah satu jarinya ke dalam darah itu dan memercikkannya tujuh kali ke arah tirai yang memisahkan ruang kudus dan ruang mahakudus.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="LEV.4.18" />Sebagian dari darah itu harus dia oleskan pada tanduk-tanduk mezbah dupa yang ada di dalam kemah, dan sisa darah selebihnya dicurahkan ke dasar mezbah kurban yang ada di depan kemah-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="LEV.4.19" />Lalu dia akan memisahkan semua lemak kurban itu dan membakarnya di atas mezbah.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="LEV.4.20" />Tata cara untuk mempersembahkan kurban penghapus dosa bagi seluruh umat Israel sama persis dengan kurban penghapus dosa imam besar. Dengan demikian, imam akan memulihkan hubungan umat Israel dengan-Ku dan Aku akan mengampuni dosa mereka.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="LEV.4.21" />Kemudian imam akan membawa semua bagian lain dari sapi itu keluar perkemahan Israel lalu membakarnya sampai habis, sama seperti kurban penghapus dosa bagi imam besar. Itulah syarat-syarat untuk kurban penghapus dosa bagi semua umat Israel.”
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Peraturan untuk kurban dari pemimpin Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="LEV.4.22" />“Apabila yang berdosa adalah seorang pemimpin Israel dengan tidak sengaja melanggar perintah-Ku, dia tetap bersalah.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="LEV.4.23" />Ketika dosa itu diketahui, dia harus membawa kambing jantan yang tidak bercacat sebagai kurban penghapus dosanya.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="LEV.4.24" />Dia akan meletakkan tangannya di atas kepala kambing itu dan menyembelihnya di hadapan-Ku, yaitu di tempat penyembelihan kurban yang dibakar habis.<x caller="+"><xo>4:24
</xo><xt>Im. 1:11</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="LEV.4.25" />Kemudian imam akan mencelupkan salah satu jarinya ke darah kambing itu dan mengoleskannya pada tanduk-tanduk mezbah kurban. Sisa darah selebihnya dicurahkan ke dasar mezbah itu.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="LEV.4.26" />Lalu imam akan membakar semua lemak kurban itu di atas mezbah, seperti yang dilakukan pada kurban tanda damai. Demikianlah imam akan memulihkan hubungan orang itu dengan Aku dan dosanya akan diampuni.”
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Peraturan untuk kurban dari rakyat biasa
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="LEV.4.27" />“Apabila kamu, seorang umat Israel biasa, dengan tidak sengaja melanggar perintah-Ku, kamu tetap bersalah.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="LEV.4.28" />Ketika kamu mengetahui dosamu itu, kamu akan membawa kambing betina atau domba betina<f caller="+"><fr>4:28
</fr><fk>domba betina
</fk><ft>Informasi tentang pilihan hewan kurban ini diambil dari ayat 32.</ft></f> yang tidak bercacat sebagai kurban penghapus dosa.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="LEV.4.29" />Apabila persembahannya adalah kambing betina, kamu akan meletakkan tangannya di atas kepala kambing itu dan menyembelihnya di tempat penyembelihan kurban yang dibakar habis.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="LEV.4.30" />Kemudian imam akan mencelupkan salah satu jarinya ke darah kambing itu dan mengoleskannya pada tanduk-tanduk mezbah kurban. Sisa darah selebihnya dicurahkan ke dasar mezbah itu.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="LEV.4.31" />Kemudian kamu akan memisahkan semua lemak, seperti yang dilakukan pada kurban tanda damai. Lalu imam akan membakar semuanya itu di atas mezbah, sehingga bau harum asapnya menyenangkan Aku. Demikianlah imam akan memulihkan hubunganmu dengan Aku dan dosamu akan diampuni.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="LEV.4.32" />“Apabila persembahannya untuk kurban penghapus dosa adalah domba, domba itu haruslah seekor betina yang tidak bercacat.
<ve />
<v id="33-35" bcv="LEV.4.33" />Untuk mempersembahkan domba, ikutilah semua langkah untuk mempersembahkan kambing. Perbedaannya, imam akan meletakkan semua lemak domba itu di atas bagian-bagian lain yang sedang dibakar. Bau harum asapnya menyenangkan Aku. Demikianlah imam akan memulihkan hubunganmu dengan Aku dan dosamu akan diampuni.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="5" />
<s style="s1">Dosa-dosa yang memerlukan kurban penghapus dosa
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LEV.5.1" />TUHAN melanjutkan perkataan-Nya kepada Musa untuk disampaikan kepada umat Israel,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">“Apabila kamu dipanggil ke pengadilan untuk menjadi saksi dalam suatu perkara yang pernah kamu lihat atau ketahui, tetapi kamu menolak untuk bersaksi, maka kamu harus mempersembahkan kurban penghapus dosa.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="2" bcv="LEV.5.2" />Apabila kamu dengan tidak sadar sudah menyentuh sesuatu yang najis, seperti bangkai binatang liar, bangkai hewan ternak, atau binatang yang berkeriapan di tanah, kamu menjadi najis. Ketika kamu sadar akan kesalahanmu itu, kamu harus mempersembahkan kurban penghapus dosa.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="3" bcv="LEV.5.3" />Apabila kamu dengan tidak sadar sudah menyentuh sesuatu yang najis yang berasal dari tubuh manusia, kamu menjadi najis. Ketika kamu sadar akan kesalahanmu itu, kamu harus mempersembahkan kurban penghapus dosa.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="4" bcv="LEV.5.4" />Apabila kamu dengan sembarangan bersumpah untuk melakukan suatu tindakan, entah hal yang baik ataupun yang buruk, kemudian kamu menyadari kesalahanmu itu, maka kamu harus mengakuinya dan mempersembahkan kurban penghapus dosa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="LEV.5.5" />“Jadi, ketika kamu melakukan kesalahan seperti itu, kamu harus mengakuinya.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="LEV.5.6" />Lalu persembahkanlah kurban penghapus dosa, yaitu seekor kambing betina atau domba betina. Imam yang mempersembahkannya akan memulihkan hubunganmu dengan-Ku, dan dosamu akan diampuni.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="LEV.5.7" />“Apabila kamu tidak mampu mempersembahkan seekor kambing atau domba betina, kamu boleh menggantinya dengan dua ekor burung tekukur atau dua ekor anak burung merpati. Yang seekor menjadi kurban penghapus dosa dan yang lainnya menjadi kurban yang dibakar habis.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="LEV.5.8" />Bawalah kedua burung itu kepada imam, lalu imam akan terlebih dahulu mempersembahkan salah satu sebagai kurban penghapus dosa. Dia akan memutar leher burung itu sampai patah, tetapi tidak boleh sampai putus.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="LEV.5.9" />Kemudian dia akan memercikkan sebagian darah kurban itu ke sisi mezbah, dan sisa darah selebihnya harus dibiarkan mengalir ke dasar mezbah.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="LEV.5.10" />Selanjutnya dia akan mempersembahkan burung yang satu lagi sebagai kurban yang dibakar habis.<x caller="+"><xo>5:10
</xo><xt>Im. 1:14-17</xt></x> Dengan demikian imam memulihkan hubunganmu dengan-Ku, dan dosamu akan diampuni.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11-12" bcv="LEV.5.11" />“Namun, jika kamu sangat miskin dan tidak mampu membeli dua ekor burung tekukur atau dua ekor anak burung merpati, bawalah tepung yang terbaik sebanyak tiga liter sebagai kurban penghapus dosamu. Tetapi jangan menuangkan minyak zaitun dan menaruh serbuk dupa di atasnya, karena tepung itu adalah persembahan penghapus dosa. Bawalah tepung itu kepada imam. Dia akan mengambil segenggam dari tepung itu lalu membakarnya di atas kurban dan persembahan yang lain di mezbah. Segenggam tepung itu menjadi tanda bahwa persembahan itu seluruhnya milik-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="LEV.5.13" />Dengan demikian imam memulihkan hubunganmu dengan-Ku, dan dosamu akan diampuni. Selebihnya dari tepung itu menjadi bagian untuk imam, sama seperti persembahan gandum-ganduman.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Denda ketika tidak sengaja curang kepada TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="LEV.5.14" />Lagi kata TUHAN kepada Musa untuk disampaikan kepada umat Israel,
<ve />
<v id="15-16" bcv="LEV.5.15" />“Kalau kamu lalai sehingga melakukan kekeliruan dengan jumlah persembahan yang harus kamu berikan kepada-Ku maka kamu berdosa. Kamu harus membayar denda 120% dari nilainya yang gagal kamu berikan. Denda itu akan diserahkan kepada imam yang bertugas. Kamu juga harus membawa kepada-Ku kurban penebus kesalahan, yaitu seekor domba jantan<f caller="+"><fr>5:15-16
</fr><fk>domba jantan
</fk><ft>Bahasa Ibrani membedakan antara ‘domba jantan’, yang umurnya lebih dari satu tahun, dari ‘anak domba jantan’, yang umurnya kurang dari setahun. TSI menggunakan kata ‘anak’ untuk membedakan kedua itu.</ft></f> yang tidak bercacat. Imam akan menilai apakah domba itu layak dipersembahkan, serta menentukan harganya sesuai pengukur berat yang sah.<x caller="+"><xo>5:15-16
</xo><xt>Kel. 30:13</xt></x> Lalu imam akan mempersembahkan domba itu sebagai kurban untuk menebus kesalahan yang sudah kamu akui, dan Aku akan mengampunimu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="LEV.5.17" />“Apabila kamu tanpa sadar melanggar perintah-Ku dengan melakukan apa yang sudah Aku larang, maka kamu harus mempersembahkan kurban penebus kesalahan.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="LEV.5.18" />Ketika kamu menyadari pelanggaranmu itu, kamu harus membawa seekor domba jantan yang tidak bercacat sebagai kurban penebus kesalahan. Imam akan menilai apakah domba itu layak dipersembahkan dan menentukan harganya. Dengan mempersembahkan kurban itu, imam memulihkan hubunganmu dengan-Ku dan dosamu akan diampuni.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="LEV.5.19" />Demikianlah aturan untuk menebus kesalahan di hadapan Aku, TUHAN.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="6" />
<s style="s1">Dosa-dosa yang memerlukan kurban penebus kesalahan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LEV.6.1" />TUHAN berkata lagi kepada Musa,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="2" bcv="LEV.6.2" />“Inilah beberapa contoh kesalahan yang merupakan dosa terhadap-Ku:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Menyangkal tentang barang yang dititipkan atau digadaikan kepadamu,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">merampok,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">menipu sesamamu,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="3" bcv="LEV.6.3" />menemukan barang hilang dan tidak mengaku kepada pemiliknya,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">bersumpah mengatakan yang benar padahal berbohong,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">atau bentuk kecurangan apa pun.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="4-5" bcv="LEV.6.4" />Pada waktu kamu terbukti bersalah, kamu harus mengembalikan segala sesuatu yang kamu ambil dengan tidak jujur itu, serta membayar denda dua puluh persen dari nilai barang kepada pemiliknya.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="LEV.6.6" />Kemudian kamu harus memberikan kurban penebus kesalahan kepada-Ku berupa seekor domba jantan yang tidak bercacat, dan yang harganya sesuai pengukur berat yang sah. Serahkanlah domba itu kepada imam.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="LEV.6.7" />Lalu imam akan mempersembahkan domba itu untuk memulihkan hubunganmu dengan Aku, TUHAN, dan Aku akan mengampunimu atas kesalahan yang sudah kamu perbuat.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Peraturan lanjutan tentang kurban yang dibakar habis
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="LEV.6.8" />TUHAN melanjutkan perkataan-Nya kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="LEV.6.9" />“Sampaikanlah kepada para imam: Inilah peraturan tentang kurban yang dibakar habis. Daging kurban yang dibakar habis harus dibiarkan di atas mezbah sepanjang malam sampai pagi. Apinya harus tetap menyala.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="LEV.6.10" />Pada pagi hari, imam yang bertugas akan memakai pakaian imam dari kain linen, termasuk celana dalam dan baju panjangnya, lalu mengumpulkan abu kurban yang tersisa di mezbah dan menaruhnya di samping mezbah.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="LEV.6.11" />Sesudah itu, dia harus mengganti pakaiannya dan mengenakan pakaian biasa, lalu membawa abu itu keluar dari perkemahan dan membuangnya di tempat yang tidak najis.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="LEV.6.12" />Api pada mezbah itu harus terus menyala, tidak boleh padam. Setiap pagi imam harus menambahkan kayu bakar dan mengatur kurban pagi yang dibakar habis di atasnya. Kemudian dia akan membakar lemak kurban tanda damai di atas daging kurban yang dibakar habis itu.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="LEV.6.13" />Api pada mezbah harus dijaga agar tetap menyala, tidak boleh padam.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Peraturan tentang persembahan gandum-ganduman
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="LEV.6.14" />“Inilah peraturan tentang persembahan gandum-ganduman: Para imam harus membawa persembahan itu ke depan mezbah sebagai persembahan bagi-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="LEV.6.15" />Imam akan mengambil segenggam tepung terbaik dari persembahan itu beserta minyak zaitun dan seluruh dupa di atasnya, lalu membakar semuanya itu di atas mezbah sebagai tanda bahwa persembahan itu seluruhnya milik-Ku. Bau harum persembahan itu akan menyenangkan Aku.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="LEV.6.16" />Sisa tepung dari persembahan itu akan diolah menjadi roti tidak beragi. Para imam akan memakannya di halaman kemah-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="LEV.6.17" />Roti yang dibuat dari tepung itu tidak boleh mengandung ragi. Roti itu adalah bagian mereka dari berbagai makanan yang dipersembahkan di mezbah bagi-Ku. Roti itu sangat suci, sama seperti kurban penghapus dosa dan kurban penebus kesalahan.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="LEV.6.18" />Setiap imam boleh memakan roti tersebut. Itulah bagian mereka turun-temurun dari berbagai makanan yang dipersembahkan di mezbah bagi-Ku. Selain imam, orang yang menyentuh roti itu akan celaka, karena roti itu suci dan dia tidak layak menyentuhnya.”<f caller="+"><fr>6:18
</fr><fk>menyentuh …
</fk><ft>TSI menerjemahkan sesuai tafsiran bahwa orang yang melanggar perintah TUHAN dengan menyentuh roti yang suci tidak akan mendapat manfaat darinya, malah mungkin akan mati karena ketidaktaatan itu. Bandingkan Hag. 2:12-13.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Persembahan gandum-ganduman pada hari pentahbisan imam
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="LEV.6.19" />TUHAN juga berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="LEV.6.20" />“Pada hari seorang keturunan Harun ditahbiskan sebagai imam, dia harus mempersembahkan tiga liter tepung yang terbaik sebagai persembahan gandum-ganduman kepada-Ku. Setengahnya dipersembahkan pada waktu pagi dan setengahnya lagi pada waktu sore, seperti persembahan gandum-gaduman yang dipersembahkan secara rutin setiap pagi dan sore.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="LEV.6.21" />Tepung itu harus dicampur dengan minyak zaitun lalu dipanggang. Sesudah itu, roti itu akan dipatahkan kecil-kecil lalu dipersembahkan kepada-Ku. Bau harum saat roti itu dibakar akan menyenangkan Aku.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="LEV.6.22" />Setiap keturunan Harun yang ditahbiskan untuk menjadi imam harus memberikan persembahan gandum-ganduman seperti ini kepada-Ku. Persembahan itu harus dibakar habis seluruhnya. Peraturan ini berlaku selama-lamanya.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="LEV.6.23" />Setiap persembahan gandum-ganduman yang dipersembahkan oleh seorang imam pada hari pentahbisannya haruslah dibakar habis seluruhnya. Sedikit pun tidak boleh dimakan.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Peraturan lanjutan tentang kurban penghapus dosa
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="LEV.6.24" />Kemudian TUHAN berbicara lagi kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="LEV.6.25" />“Sampaikanlah peraturan mengenai kurban penghapus dosa kepada para imam: Kurban penghapus dosa harus disembelih di hadapan-Ku, di tempat penyembelihan kurban yang dibakar habis.<f caller="+"><fr>6:25
</fr><fk>tempat penyembelihan …
</fk><ft>Di sebelah utara mezbah (Im. 1:11).</ft></f> Persembahan ini sangat suci.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="LEV.6.26" />Imam yang mempersembahkannya akan memakan daging kurban itu di halaman kemah-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="27-29" bcv="LEV.6.27" />Kurban itu sangat suci. Hanya laki-laki dari keturunan imam yang boleh memakannya. Orang lain yang menyentuh daging itu akan celaka. Apabila percikan darah hewan kurban itu mengenai pakaian, maka pakaian itu harus dicuci di dalam halaman kemah-Ku. Apabila daging kurban itu dimasak menggunakan periuk tanah liat, maka sesudahnya, periuk itu harus dipecahkan. Apabila menggunakan periuk logam, maka periuk itu harus digosok dan dibilas dengan air.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="LEV.6.30" />Setiap daging kurban penghapus dosa yang darahnya dibawa ke dalam ruang kudus di kemah-Ku untuk memulihkan hubungan umat dengan-Ku tidak boleh dimakan, tetapi harus dibakar habis.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="7" />
<s style="s1">Peraturan lanjutan tentang kurban penebus kesalahan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LEV.7.1" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa, “Inilah peraturan tentang kurban penebus kesalahan. Kurban itu sangat suci.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="LEV.7.2" />Setiap hewan yang dipersembahkan sebagai kurban penebus kesalahan harus disembelih di tempat penyembelihan kurban yang dibakar habis. Darah kurban itu harus disiramkan pada keempat sisi mezbah.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="LEV.7.3" />Semua lemak kurban itu, yakni lemak di bagian ekor dan lemak yang melapisi isi perut,
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="LEV.7.4" />kedua ginjal beserta lemak yang menempel padanya, dan bagian bawah hati ikut dipisahkan.
<ve />
<v id="5-6" bcv="LEV.7.5" />Imam akan membakar semuanya di atas mezbah sebagai persembahan bagi-Ku. Hanya laki-laki dari keturunan imam yang boleh makan daging dari kurban penebus kesalahan itu. Mereka harus memakannya di halaman kemah-Ku, karena kurban itu sangat suci.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="LEV.7.7" />“Peraturan untuk kurban penebus kesalahan sama seperti kurban penghapus dosa. Imam yang mempersembahkan kurban itu untuk memulihkan hubungan umat dengan-Ku akan mendapat dagingnya.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="LEV.7.8" />Imam yang mempersembahkan kurban yang dibakar habis bagi seseorang akan mendapat kulit hewan kurban itu sebagai bagiannya.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="LEV.7.9" />Setiap persembahan gandum-ganduman yang dimasak atau dipanggang menjadi bagian imam yang mempersembahkannya.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="LEV.7.10" />Tetapi segala persembahan gandum-ganduman yang mentah, baik yang sudah dicampur dengan minyak maupun yang kering, dibagi rata di antara semua keturunan Harun, yaitu para imam.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Peraturan lanjutan tentang kurban tanda damai
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="LEV.7.11" />“Inilah peraturan tentang kurban tanda damai yang boleh dipersembahkan kepada-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="LEV.7.12" />“Bila kamu mempersembahkan kurban itu sebagai ucapan syukur, maka hewan yang dikurbankan harus disertai dengan:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">roti tanpa ragi yang mengandung minyak zaitun,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">roti tipis kering tanpa ragi yang diolesi minyak zaitun,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">serta roti tebal yang dibuat dari tepung terbaik dicampur minyak zaitun.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="13" bcv="LEV.7.13" />Selain itu, kamu juga harus mempersembahkan beberapa roti tebal yang dibuat dengan ragi.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="14" bcv="LEV.7.14" />Satu buah dari setiap macam roti itu akan disisihkan. Persembahan itu akan menjadi bagian imam yang menyiramkan darah kurban tanda damai pada keempat sisi mezbah.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="LEV.7.15" />Kamu dan keluargamu<x caller="+"><xo>7:15
</xo><xt>Im. 3:1 CK</xt></x> harus memakan habis daging kurban tanda damai pada hari kamu mempersembahkannya. Tidak boleh ada sisa sampai besok paginya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="LEV.7.16" />“Namun, bila kurban itu adalah kurban sukarela atau kurban untuk memenuhi janjimu kepada-Ku, maka dagingnya boleh dimakan sampai hari kedua.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="LEV.7.17" />Tetapi pada hari yang ketiga, daging kurban yang masih tersisa haruslah dibakar habis.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="LEV.7.18" />Apabila pada hari yang ketiga sisa daging itu dimakan, kurbanmu itu tidak Aku terima dan tidak membawa berkat apa pun bagimu. Daging itu sudah tercemar, dan orang yang memakan dagingnya akan menerima hukuman dari-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="LEV.7.19" />“Hanya orang yang sedang tidak najis yang boleh memakan daging kurban itu. Namun, apabila daging kurban itu terkena sesuatu yang najis, daging tersebut harus dibakar habis dan tidak boleh dimakan.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="LEV.7.20" />Apabila seseorang yang sedang najis memakan daging kurban tanda damai yang dipersembahkan kepada-Ku, dia akan disingkirkan dari antara umat yang taat pada perjanjian-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="LEV.7.21" />Apabila orang yang memakan daging kurban itu sesudah menyentuh sesuatu yang najis, baik yang berasal dari manusia maupun segala binatang atau benda yang najis, maka orang itu juga akan disingkirkan dari antara umat yang taat pada perjanjian-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Larangan memakan lemak dan darah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="LEV.7.22" />TUHAN berkata lagi kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="LEV.7.23" />“Sampaikanlah kepada orang Israel: Jangan memakan lemak sapi, domba, ataupun kambing.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="LEV.7.24" />Lemak hewan yang mati dengan sendirinya atau mati karena diterkam binatang buas tidak boleh dimakan, tetapi boleh digunakan untuk keperluan yang lain.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="LEV.7.25" />Jika ada orang yang memakan lemak hewan yang dipersembahkan kepada-Ku, dia akan disingkirkan dari antara umat yang taat pada perjanjian-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="LEV.7.26" />Di mana pun kalian tinggal, kalian tidak boleh makan darah burung atau binatang meski diolah dalam bentuk apa pun.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="LEV.7.27" />Siapa saja yang memakan darah akan disingkirkan dari antara umat yang taat pada perjanjian-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Bagian untuk para imam
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="LEV.7.28" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="29-33" bcv="LEV.7.29" />“Sampaikan kepada umat Israel: Jika kamu membawa kurban tanda damai, kamu harus memisahkan tiga bagian sebagai persembahan khusus bagi-Ku, yaitu
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">semua lemak,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">rusuk kurban,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">paha kanan.
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Saat kamu sendiri membawanya kepada-Ku di mezbah, angkatlah tinggi semuanya itu sebagai persembahan khusus bagi-Ku. Kemudian imam yang bertugas akan menyiram darah kurban pada keempat sisi mezbah dan membakar lemak kurban itu di atas mezbah. Paha kanan itu diberikan kepada imam yang bertugas, sedangkan rusuk itu diberikan kepada semua imam.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="LEV.7.34" />Aku sudah menetapkan bahwa rusuk dan paha kanan dari semua kurban tanda damai umat Israel menjadi milik para imam untuk selama-lamanya.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="LEV.7.35" />Itulah bagian mereka turun-temurun dari berbagai makanan yang dipersembahkan di mezbah bagi-Ku, berlaku sejak mereka ditahbiskan menjadi imam untuk melayani Aku.<x caller="+"><xo>7:35
</xo><xt>Im. 9:21; 10:12-15</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="LEV.7.36" />Pada hari mereka ditahbiskan menjadi imam, bagian-bagian dari kurban itu sudah Aku tentukan untuk menjadi milik mereka. Ketetapan ini berlaku untuk selama-lamanya.”
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="37" bcv="LEV.7.37" />Demikianlah peraturan tentang
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">kurban yang dibakar habis,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">persembahan gandum-ganduman,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">kurban penghapus dosa,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">kurban penebus kesalahan,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">kurban pentahbisan imam,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan kurban tanda damai.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi"><v id="38" bcv="LEV.7.38" />TUHAN menyampaikan peraturan tentang semuanya itu kepada Musa ketika umat Israel masih tinggal di padang belantara Sinai.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="8" />
<s style="s1">Pentahbisan Harun dan anak-anaknya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LEV.8.1" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="LEV.8.2" />“Panggillah Harun dan anak-anaknya yang laki-laki untuk ditahbiskan sebagai imam. Bawalah pakaian yang dikhususkan untuk imam, minyak pengurapan, sapi jantan sebagai kurban penghapus dosa, dua ekor domba jantan, dan satu keranjang roti yang tidak beragi.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="LEV.8.3" />Lalu kumpulkanlah semua bangsa Israel di depan kemah-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="LEV.8.4" />Musa melakukan perintah TUHAN kepadanya, dan semua bangsa Israel berkumpul di depan kemah itu.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="LEV.8.5" />Kemudian Musa berkata kepada mereka, “Pentahbisan yang akan kita lakukan ini adalah perintah TUHAN.”
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="LEV.8.6" />Lalu Musa menyuruh Harun dan anak-anaknya mendekat. Dia membasuh mereka dengan air.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="LEV.8.7" />Sesudah itu Musa memakaikan pakaian imam kepada Harun, yaitu baju panjang, ikat pinggang kain, jubah, efod, dan ikat pinggang baju efod.<x caller="+"><xo>8:7
</xo><xt>Kel. 28:22-28</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="LEV.8.8" />Musa juga memakaikan penutup dada kepada Harun. Di dalam penutup dada itu diletakkan Urim dan Tumim<x caller="+"><xo>8:8
</xo><xt>Kel. 28:30</xt></x> yang gunanya untuk mengetahui kehendak Allah.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="LEV.8.9" />Kemudian Musa mengikatkan serban pada kepala Harun. Pada bagian depan serban itu Musa sudah memasang medali emas,<x caller="+"><xo>8:9
</xo><xt>Kel. 28:36</xt></x> yang menandakan bahwa imam yang memakainya dikuduskan bagi TUHAN. Semuanya itu sesuai dengan apa yang sudah diperintahkan TUHAN kepadanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="LEV.8.10" />Lalu Musa mengambil minyak pengurapan. Dia mengoleskannya pada kemah TUHAN dan semua peralatan yang ada di dalamnya. Dengan demikian semuanya itu dikhususkan bagi TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="LEV.8.11" />Sebagian dari minyak pengurapan itu dipercikkan tujuh kali ke atas mezbah kurban dan dioleskan pada semua peralatannya, juga pada bejana pembasuhan serta tumpuannya. Dengan demikian semuanya itu dikhususkan bagi TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="LEV.8.12" />Sesudah itu Musa mentahbiskan Harun dengan menuangkan minyak pengurapan di atas kepalanya. Demikianlah Harun dikhususkan bagi TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="LEV.8.13" />Selanjutnya, Musa memanggil anak-anak Harun mendekat. Lalu Musa memakaikan baju panjang, ikat pinggang, serta melilitkan penutup pada kepala mereka. Musa melakukan semuanya itu sesuai dengan yang diperintahkan TUHAN kepadanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="LEV.8.14" />Kemudian Musa mengambil sapi jantan muda untuk kurban penghapus dosa. Harun serta anak-anaknya meletakkan tangan mereka di atas kepala kurban itu.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="LEV.8.15" />Musa lalu menyembelih sapi itu dan menampung sebagian darahnya. Dia mengoleskan darah kurban itu dengan jarinya pada keempat tanduk mezbah. Sisa darah selebihnya dia tuangkan pada dasar mezbah. Dengan demikian mezbah itu sudah disucikan dan dikhususkan bagi TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="LEV.8.16" />Dari kurban itu, Musa mengambil lemak yang melapisi isi perut, lapisan lemak pada hati, dan kedua ginjal beserta lemaknya lalu membakar semuanya itu di atas mezbah.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="LEV.8.17" />Segala bagian yang lain dari kurban penghapus dosa itu, termasuk daging, kulit, isi perut, dan kotorannya, diserahkannya kepada orang-orang yang sudah ditugaskan untuk membawa bagian-bagian itu keluar perkemahan untuk dibakar sampai habis. Hal itu juga dilaksanakan sesuai dengan apa yang sudah diperintahkan TUHAN kepada Musa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="LEV.8.18" />Kemudian Musa mengambil domba jantan untuk kurban yang dibakar habis. Harun dan anak-anaknya meletakkan tangan mereka di atas kepala domba itu.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="LEV.8.19" />Musa menyembelih domba itu, menampung darahnya, dan menyiramkannya pada keempat sisi mezbah.
<ve />
<v id="20-21" bcv="LEV.8.20" />Kemudian Musa memotong-motong domba jantan itu menjadi beberapa bagian. Isi perut dan bagian kakinya dicuci dengan air. Musa mengambil kepala, lemak, dan bagian-bagian lainnya lalu membakar semua itu di atas mezbah. Musa melaksanakan semuanya sesuai dengan peraturan dari TUHAN, supaya bau harum kurban yang dibakar habis ini menyenangkan TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="LEV.8.22" />Kemudian Musa membawa domba jantan yang lain untuk kurban pentahbisan imam. Harun dan anak-anaknya meletakkan tangan mereka di atas kepala domba tersebut.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="LEV.8.23" />Selanjutnya Musa menyembelih domba jantan itu, mengambil darahnya, dan mengoleskannya pada telinga kanan Harun, pada ibu jari tangan kanan, dan pada ibu jari kaki kanannya.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="LEV.8.24" />Musa meminta anak-anak Harun mendekat, lalu mengoleskan juga darah domba itu pada telinga kanan mereka, pada ibu jari tangan kanan, dan pada ibu jari kaki kanan mereka. Kemudian Musa menyiramkan sisa darah kurban pada keempat sisi mezbah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="LEV.8.25" />Kemudian Musa mengambil semua lemak domba itu, baik lemak di bagian ekor maupun lemak yang melapisi isi perut, bagian bawah hati, kedua ginjal dengan lemaknya, dan paha kanan domba itu.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="LEV.8.26" />Dari keranjang berisi roti tidak beragi yang sudah disiapkan untuk acara ini di hadapan TUHAN, Musa mengambil
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">roti tebal yang dibuat dari tepung terbaik tanpa ragi,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">roti tebal yang dibuat dari tepung terbaik dicampur minyak zaitun,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">serta roti tipis kering,
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m">lalu meletakkannya di atas lemak dan paha kanan kurban itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="27" bcv="LEV.8.27" />Musa menaruh semuanya di tangan Harun dan anak-anaknya, lalu mereka mengangkatnya tinggi sebagai persembahan khusus bagi TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="LEV.8.28" />Sesudah itu Musa mengambil kembali semuanya itu dari tangan Harun dan anak-anaknya, lalu membakarnya di atas mezbah bersama dengan kurban yang dibakar habis untuk pentahbisan imam. Bau harum asap persembahan itu menyenangkan TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="LEV.8.29" />Musa mengambil dada domba itu dan mengangkatnya tinggi sebagai persembahan khusus bagi TUHAN. Itulah yang menjadi bagian Musa dari domba kurban pentahbisan imam, sesuai perintah TUHAN kepadanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="LEV.8.30" />Sesudah itu Musa mengambil sebagian minyak pengurapan dan mencampurnya dengan sebagian darah domba yang masih ada di mezbah. Lalu dia memercikkan campuran itu pada Harun dan anak-anaknya serta pakaian mereka. Dengan demikian Musa mengkhususkan mereka serta pakaian mereka bagi TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="LEV.8.31" />Musa berkata kepada Harun dan anak-anaknya, “Masaklah daging kurban pentahbisan itu di depan kemah TUHAN. Makanlah daging itu di sana bersama roti yang di dalam keranjang persembahan pentahbisan, sesuai dengan perintah TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="LEV.8.32" />Kalau ada daging dan roti yang tersisa, haruslah kalian membakarnya habis.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="LEV.8.33" />Masa pentahbisan kalian adalah tujuh hari. Selama tujuh hari itu kalian harus tetap tinggal di depan kemah TUHAN sampai upacara pentahbisan selesai. Kalian tidak boleh keluar dari halaman kemah TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="LEV.8.34" />Semua yang sudah kita lakukan hari ini adalah sesuai dengan perintah TUHAN, untuk memulihkan hubungan kalian dengan TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="LEV.8.35" />Kalian harus tetap tinggal di depan kemah TUHAN siang dan malam selama tujuh hari dan tetap melakukan segala yang TUHAN perintahkan. Jika kalian tidak melakukannya, kalian akan mati. Itulah yang diperintahkan TUHAN kepada saya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="LEV.8.36" />Harun dan anak-anaknya melakukan semua yang TUHAN perintahkan kepada mereka melalui Musa.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="9" />
<s style="s1">Persiapan yang dilakukan umat Israel untuk dapat melihat cahaya kehadiran TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LEV.9.1" />Upacara pentahbisan Harun dan anak-anaknya berlangsung selama tujuh hari. Pada hari berikutnya, Musa memanggil mereka serta para tua-tua umat Israel.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="LEV.9.2" />Lalu Musa berkata kepada Harun, “Hari ini TUHAN akan menampakkan diri-Nya kepada kita.<f caller="+"><fr>9:2
</fr><fk>Hari ini …
</fk><ft>Demi kejelasan alur cerita, ayat ini mengambil informasi dari ayat 4 tentang alasan untuk beberapa persembahan yang disebutkan.</ft></f> Oleh karena itu,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">persembahkanlah kepada TUHAN seekor sapi jantan muda sebagai kurban penghapus dosa bagi dirimu sendiri
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan seekor domba jantan sebagai kurban yang dibakar habis. Kedua hewan itu haruslah yang tidak bercacat.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="3" bcv="LEV.9.3" />Sampaikan juga kepada umat Israel untuk menyediakan
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">seekor kambing jantan sebagai kurban penghapus dosa,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">juga seekor sapi dan seekor domba sebagai kurban yang dibakar habis, masing-masing berumur satu tahun dan tidak bercacat.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="4" bcv="LEV.9.4" />Selain itu, sebagai kurban tanda damai persembahkanlah seekor sapi jantan
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan seekor domba jantan.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Keduanya dipersembahkan bersama persembahan gandum-ganduman berupa tepung yang dicampur dengan minyak.
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Hal-hal itu dilakukan sebagai persiapan, karena hari ini TUHAN akan menampakkan diri-Nya kepada kita.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="LEV.9.5" />Umat Israel membawa semua itu ke depan kemah TUHAN sesuai dengan yang diperintahkan Musa. Mereka mendekat dan berdiri di hadapan TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="LEV.9.6" />Lalu Musa berkata kepada mereka, “Inilah yang diperintahkan TUHAN untuk kita lakukan supaya kita dapat melihat cahaya kehadiran-Nya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="LEV.9.7" />Sesudah itu, Musa berkata kepada Harun, “Sesuai dengan perintah TUHAN, persembahkanlah kurban penghapus dosa dan kurban yang dibakar habis untuk dirimu sendiri, supaya hubunganmu dengan TUHAN dipulihkan. Kemudian persembahkanlah semua kurban yang lain untuk umat Israel, supaya hubungan mereka dengan TUHAN dipulihkan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="LEV.9.8" />Maka Harun menuju ke mezbah dan menyembelih sapi muda yang menjadi kurban penghapus dosa untuk dirinya sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="LEV.9.9" />Anak-anaknya menampung darah kurban itu, lalu Harun mencelupkan satu jarinya ke dalam darah dan mengoleskannya pada keempat tanduk mezbah. Sisa darah selebihnya dituangkan ke dasar mezbah.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="LEV.9.10" />Kemudian, sesuai peraturan yang sudah TUHAN perintahkan kepada Musa, Harun membakar lemak kurban, kedua ginjal, dan bagian bawah hati kurban tersebut di atas mezbah,
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="LEV.9.11" />tetapi daging dan kulit hewan kurban itu dibakar habis di luar perkemahan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="LEV.9.12" />Kemudian Harun menyembelih hewan kurban yang dibakar habis bagi dirinya sendiri. Anak-anaknya menampung darah hewan kurban itu, lalu Harun menyiramkannya pada keempat sisi mezbah.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="LEV.9.13" />Sesudah itu, anak-anaknya membawa kepada Harun kepala dan bagian-bagian lain dari kurban itu, dan Harun membakarnya di atas mezbah.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="LEV.9.14" />Harun mencuci bagian-bagian isi perut dan keempat kaki kurban itu, lalu membakarnya di atas potongan-potongan kurban yang tadi, di atas mezbah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="LEV.9.15" />Sesudah itu, Harun mempersembahkan kambing yang disediakan sebagai kurban penghapus dosa bagi seluruh umat Israel. Harun menyembelih kambing itu dan mempersembahkannya persis seperti kurban penghapus dosa bagi dirinya sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="LEV.9.16" />Selanjutnya Harun mempersembahkan kurban yang dibakar habis untuk seluruh umat Israel, sesuai peraturan yang sudah ditentukan.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="LEV.9.17" />Harun juga mempersembahkan persembahan gandum-ganduman. Dia mengambil segenggam tepung dan membakarnya di atas mezbah.
</p>
<p style="p">Semua persembahan itu diberikan tanpa mengabaikan kurban yang dibakar habis, yang dipersembahkan setiap pagi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="LEV.9.18" />Kemudian Harun menyembelih sapi jantan dan domba jantan untuk kurban tanda damai bagi umat Israel. Anak-anaknya memberikan kepada Harun darah kurban itu, lalu Harun menyiramkannya pada keempat sisi mezbah.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="LEV.9.19" />Lemak dari kedua kurban itu— yakni lemak di bagian ekor, lemak yang melapisi isi perut, serta ginjal dan bagian bawah hati—
<ve />
<v id="20-21" bcv="LEV.9.20" />untuk sementara diletakkan di atas bagian rusuk dari kedua kurban itu. Lalu Harun mengangkat tinggi semua bagian tersebut bersama dengan kedua paha kanan sebagai persembahan khusus bagi TUHAN.<x caller="+"><xo>9:20-21
</xo><xt>Im. 7:29, 34</xt></x> Kemudian Harun meletakkan semua bagian lemak itu di atas mezbah, sedangkan kedua rusuk dan paha disimpan sebagai jatah imam. Semuanya itu dilakukan sesuai perintah Musa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="LEV.9.22" />Sesudah Harun mempersembahkan kurban penghapus dosa, kurban yang dibakar habis, dan kurban tanda damai, dia mengangkat tangannya ke arah seluruh umat Israel dan berdoa meminta berkat atas mereka. Lalu dia turun dari samping tempat mezbah itu.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="LEV.9.23" />Kemudian Harun dan Musa masuk ke dalam kemah TUHAN. Ketika mereka keluar, mereka berdoa meminta berkat lagi atas umat Israel. Pada saat itu juga, cahaya kehadiran TUHAN terlihat oleh seluruh umat.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="LEV.9.24" />Tiba-tiba api dari TUHAN turun menghanguskan kurban yang dibakar habis dan semua lemak yang ada di atas mezbah. Ketika umat melihatnya, mereka bersorak-sorai dan sujud menyembah TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="10" />
<s style="s1">TUHAN menghukum mati Nadab dan Abihu
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LEV.10.1" />Suatu hari, dua anak Harun yang bernama Nadab dan Abihu masing-masing mengambil wadah pembakaran dupa dan mengisinya dengan bara api. Mereka lalu meletakkan dupa di atas bara itu dan mempersembahkannya di hadapan TUHAN. Namun, tindakan itu melanggar perintah TUHAN karena TUHAN tidak menyuruh hal itu dilakukan.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="LEV.10.2" />Maka keluarlah api menyambar dari hadapan TUHAN dan menghanguskan mereka berdua.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="LEV.10.3" />Kemudian Musa berkata kepada Harun, “Inilah yang TUHAN maksudkan waktu Dia berkata,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">‘Semua imam dan orang Lewi yang melayani Aku harus menghormati-Ku. Ketika mereka melakukan pelanggaran dengan tidak menghormati kekudusan-Ku, maka aku akan menghukum mereka, sehingga seluruh umat-Ku melihatnya dan belajar menghormati-Ku juga.’”
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Harun hanya diam dan tidak mengatakan apa pun.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="LEV.10.4" />Kemudian Musa memanggil Misael dan Elisafan, anak-anak Uziel, paman Harun. Katanya kepada mereka, “Datanglah kemari. Angkat dan bawalah mayat kedua sepupu kalian itu dari tempat kudus ini ke luar perkemahan.”
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="LEV.10.5" />Lalu Misael dan Elisafan membawa kedua mayat itu ke luar perkemahan, seperti yang diperintahkan Musa. Kedua anak Harun itu masih memakai baju panjang, pakaian imam.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="LEV.10.6" />Kemudian Musa berkata kepada Harun dan kedua anaknya yang lain, Eleazar dan Itamar, “Janganlah kalian berdukacita dengan cara mengoyakkan pakaian dan tidak menyisir rambut. Kalau kalian berdukacita, kalian pasti mati, dan semua umat Israel akan kena murka TUHAN. Biarlah hanya umat Israel yang berdukacita untuk Nabad dan Abihu yang mati karena api hukuman TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="LEV.10.7" />Janganlah meninggalkan halaman kemah TUHAN, supaya kalian tidak mati, karena kalian sudah ditahbiskan dengan minyak pengurapan untuk melayani TUHAN.”
</p>
<p style="p">Harun dan anak-anaknya melakukan tepat seperti yang diperintahkan Musa.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Berbagai peraturan bagi para imam
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="LEV.10.8" />Lalu TUHAN berkata kepada Harun,
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="LEV.10.9" />“Janganlah kamu dan kedua anakmu meminum anggur atau minuman keras sebelum masuk ke kemah-Ku. Bila kalian melanggar peraturan ini, kalian akan mati. Ini adalah ketetapan yang berlaku bagi para imam turun temurun untuk selamanya.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="LEV.10.10" />Kalian tidak boleh mabuk karena sebagai imam, kalian harus mampu membedakan antara sesuatu yang kudus dengan yang tidak kudus, dan antara yang najis dengan yang tidak najis,
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="LEV.10.11" />juga supaya kalian dapat mengajarkan kepada umat Israel segala hukum yang sudah Aku berikan melalui Musa.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="LEV.10.12" />Musa berkata kepada Harun dan kepada kedua anaknya yang masih hidup, “Ambillah tepung dari sisa persembahan gandum-ganduman yang sudah dipersembahkan kepada TUHAN. Dari tepung itu buatlah roti tanpa ragi, lalu makanlah di samping mezbah, karena persembahan itu sangat kudus.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="LEV.10.13" />Makanlah itu di halaman kemah TUHAN. Itulah yang menjadi bagianmu dan anak-anak lelakimu dari semua persembahan yang sudah diberikan kepada TUHAN. Itulah yang diperintahkan TUHAN kepadaku.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="LEV.10.14" />Namun, untuk bagian dada dan paha kanan yang diangkat tinggi sebagai persembahan khusus bagi TUHAN, kamu dan anak-anakmu laki-laki maupun perempuan boleh memakannya di tempat yang tidak najis, sebab itulah yang menjadi bagian kalian dari kurban tanda damai.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="LEV.10.15" />Paha kanan dan dada itu harus diangkat tinggi sebagai persembahan khusus bagi TUHAN, bersama dengan lemak yang akan dibakar di atas mezbah. Menurut perintah TUHAN, kedua bagian itu adalah milik kalian turun temurun untuk selamanya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="LEV.10.16" />Tidak lama sesudah itu, ketika Musa menanyakan tentang kambing jantan kurban penghapus dosa, ternyata seluruh bagian daging kambing itu sudah dibakar habis. Maka Musa memarahi Eleazar dan Itamar dengan berkata,
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="LEV.10.17" />“Mengapa kurban penghapus dosa itu tidak kalian makan di halaman kemah TUHAN? Kurban itu sangat suci! TUHAN memberikannya kepada kalian sebagai imbalan, karena kalian memikul tanggung jawab yang berat untuk memulihkan hubungan umat dengan TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="LEV.10.18" />Darah kurban kambing jantan itu tidak dibawa masuk ke kemah TUHAN. Itu berarti seharusnya kalian memakan kedua bagian daging kurban itu di halaman kemah TUHAN.”<x caller="+"><xo>10:18
</xo><xt>Im. 6:24-30</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="LEV.10.19" />Jawab Harun kepada Musa, “Hari ini umat Israel mempersembahkan di hadapan TUHAN kurban penghapus dosa dan kurban yang dibakar habis. Namun, bencana besar telah menimpaku. Apakah TUHAN akan berkenan seandainya hari ini aku memakan daging dari kurban penghapus dosa itu?”
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="LEV.10.20" />Mendengar jawaban itu, Musa pun memahami keadaan Harun.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="11" />
<s style="s1">Hewan darat yang haram dan yang tidak haram
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LEV.11.1" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa dan Harun,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="LEV.11.2" />“Katakan kepada umat Israel: Dari semua binatang yang hidup di darat, inilah yang Aku izinkan untuk kalian makan.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="LEV.11.3" />Binatang yang berkuku belah sekaligus memamah biak boleh dimakan.
<ve />
<v id="4-6" bcv="LEV.11.4" />Ada beberapa binatang yang memamah biak tetapi tidak berkuku belah, seperti unta, tikus gunung, dan kelinci. Binatang-binatang itu haram bagi kalian.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="LEV.11.7" />Babi hutan juga haram bagi kalian, karena babi berkuku belah tetapi tidak memamah biak.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="LEV.11.8" />Semua binatang tersebut haram. Jadi, kalian tidak boleh memakan dagingnya ataupun menyentuh bangkainya.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Hewan air yang haram dan yang tidak haram
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="LEV.11.9" />“Dari semua binatang yang hidup di lautan dan di sungai, kalian hanya boleh memakan binatang yang memiliki sirip sekaligus sisik.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="LEV.11.10" />Semua binatang yang tidak bersirip dan bersisik, atau yang berkeriapan, adalah haram bagi kalian.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="LEV.11.11" />Jijiklah terhadap binatang-binatang itu. Kalian tidak boleh memakan dagingnya ataupun menyentuh bangkainya.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="LEV.11.12" />Segala hewan air yang tidak memiliki sirip sekaligus sisik adalah haram.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Berbagai jenis burung yang haram
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="LEV.11.13" />“Anggaplah haram dan jijiklah terhadap semua jenis burung ini:<f caller="+"><fr>11:13
</fr><fk>Berbagai jenis burung
</fk><ft>Dalam perikop ini, sebutan-sebutan dalam bahasa Ibrani untuk beberapa jenis burung tidak dapat dipastikan, dan beberapa jenis juga sulit dibedakan dalam bahasa Indonesia.</ft></f>
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">burung pemakan bangkai, burung elang hitam,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="14" bcv="LEV.11.14" />burung layang-layang, semua jenis burung elang,
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="LEV.11.15" />semua jenis burung gagak,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="16" bcv="LEV.11.16" />burung hantu bertanduk, burung unta, burung camar,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">semua jenis rajawali,
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="LEV.11.17" />burung pungguk, burung dendang air,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="18" bcv="LEV.11.18" />burung hantu putih, burung hantu padang pasir, burung nasar,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="19" bcv="LEV.11.19" />burung dandang, semua jenis bangau, hupo<f caller="+"><fr>11:19
</fr><fk>hupo
</fk><ft>Burung hupo, atau disebut juga hud-hud, penampilannya mirip pelatuk dan merupakan hewan khas di daerah Timur Tengah. Sekarang, burung ini menjadi lambang nasional negara Israel.</ft></f>, dan kelelawar.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Berbagai jenis serangga yang haram dan yang tidak haram
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="LEV.11.20" />“Anggaplah haram dan jijiklah terhadap semua jenis serangga bersayap yang merayap tetapi tidak bisa melompat.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="LEV.11.21" />Namun, kalian boleh memakan semua jenis serangga bersayap yang merayap sekaligus mempunyai kaki belakang yang bisa ditekuk untuk melompat.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="LEV.11.22" />Kalian boleh makan semua jenis jangkrik dan belalang, seperti belalang pelahap dan belalang gandum.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="LEV.11.23" />Tetapi jijiklah dan anggaplah haram segala jenis serangga bersayap lainnya yang merayap.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Menyentuh binatang haram menjadikan najis
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="24-28" bcv="LEV.11.24" />“Apabila kamu menyentuh bangkai binatang-binatang haram ini, kamu menjadi najis sampai matahari terbenam:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">semua binatang yang berkuku satu,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">semua binatang berkuku belah yang tidak memamah biak,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan semua binatang berkaki empat yang berjalan dengan seluruh telapak kaki menyentuh tanah.
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Kalau kamu membawa atau menyentuh bangkai binatang-binatang seperti itu, kamu harus mencuci pakaianmu, dan kamu tetap dalam keadaan najis sampai matahari terbenam.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kenajisan yang terjadi karena binatang kecil yang merayap dan berkeriapan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="LEV.11.29" />“Kalian akan menjadi najis apabila bersentuhan dengan binatang kecil yang merayap atau berkeriapan, seperti
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">tikus tanah, tikus kecil, tikus besar,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">semua jenis kadal,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="30" bcv="LEV.11.30" />tokek, cicak, bengkarung,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">siput, dan bunglon.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="31" bcv="LEV.11.31" />Begitu juga, jika binatang itu mati dan kamu menyentuh bangkainya, kamu harus mencuci pakaianmu dan kamu tetap dalam keadaan najis sampai matahari terbenam.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="LEV.11.32" />Apabila ada salah satu dari binatang itu yang mati dan jatuh pada benda apa pun— baik yang terbuat dari kayu, kain, kulit binatang, maupun karung— benda itu menjadi najis. Barang-barang itu harus dicuci dengan air dan kalian tidak boleh menggunakannya sampai matahari terbenam. Sesudah itu barulah benda tersebut tidak najis lagi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="LEV.11.33" />“Jika salah satu dari binatang itu jatuh ke dalam belanga tanah liat, maka segala sesuatu di dalamnya menjadi najis, dan kalian harus memecahkan belanga itu.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="LEV.11.34" />Jika air dari belanga tersebut tumpah pada makanan apa pun, makanan itu menjadi najis. Kalian tidak boleh memakannya ataupun meminum air dari belanga yang najis itu.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="LEV.11.35" />Apabila bangkai salah satu binatang tersebut jatuh ke atas benda yang terbuat dari tanah liat, misalnya alat pemanggang atau panci masak, maka benda itu menjadi najis dan harus dipecahkan. Kalian tidak boleh menggunakannya lagi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="LEV.11.36" />“Namun, jika bangkai binatang tersebut jatuh ke mata air atau kolam penyimpan air, air itu tidak menjadi najis dan masih boleh diminum. Tetapi siapa pun yang menyentuh bangkai itu menjadi najis.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="LEV.11.37" />Jika bangkai tersebut jatuh pada benih yang akan ditanam, benih tersebut tidak menjadi najis dan tetap dapat ditanam.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="LEV.11.38" />Tetapi jika benih itu sudah direndam air dan kemudian bangkai jatuh ke atasnya, maka benih itu menjadi najis dan harus dibuang.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Beberapa peraturan lain tentang kenajisan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="LEV.11.39" />“Jika seekor binatang yang dagingnya boleh dimakan mati atau dibunuh oleh binatang lain, maka dagingnya menjadi najis. Siapa pun yang menyentuh bangkainya tetap dalam keadaan najis sampai matahari terbenam.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="LEV.11.40" />Siapa pun yang mengambil atau memakan daging bangkai binatang tersebut harus mencuci pakaiannya dan dia tetap dalam keadaan najis sampai matahari terbenam.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="41-42" bcv="LEV.11.41" />“Jijiklah dan anggaplah haram semua jenis binatang yang merayap atau berkeriapan, termasuk binatang yang melata dan yang berkaki banyak.
<ve />
<v id="43-45" bcv="LEV.11.43" />Ingatlah bahwa Akulah TUHAN, yang sudah membebaskan kalian dari perbudakan di Mesir, supaya Aku menjadi Allah kalian. Akulah Allahmu yang kudus, yang kalian sembah! Karena itu jagalah dirimu agar kamu tetap hidup secara suci. Kamu harus hidup suci, karena Aku kudus. Janganlah menajiskan dirimu dengan memakan ataupun menyentuh binatang tersebut.”
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="46" bcv="LEV.11.46" />Demikianlah peraturan-peraturan tentang
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">berbagai jenis hewan darat,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">burung, ikan, binatang laut,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan binatang yang merayap atau berkeriapan.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi"><v id="47" bcv="LEV.11.47" />Kalian harus membedakan antara yang najis dan yang tidak najis, antara binatang yang boleh dimakan dan binatang yang tidak boleh dimakan.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="12" />
<s style="s1">Upacara penyucian sesudah persalinan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LEV.12.1" />TUHAN berbicara kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="LEV.12.2" />“Sampaikanlah kepada bangsa Israel: Jika seorang wanita melahirkan anak laki-laki, dia menjadi najis selama tujuh hari. Keadaannya sama seperti saat dia sedang haid.<x caller="+"><xo>12:2
</xo><xt>Im. 15:19-30</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="LEV.12.3" />Pada hari kedelapan, bayi laki-laki itu harus disunat.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="LEV.12.4" />Sesudah itu, ibunya dalam masa pentahiran<f caller="+"><fr>12:4
</fr><fk>proses pentahiran
</fk><ft>Ada dua macam jangka waktu kenajisan: tujuh hari, kemudian tiga puluh tiga. Dalam jangka waktu pertama, keadaannya sama seperti perempuan sedang haid. Sesuai Im. 15:19-30 kenajisan si ibu sangat menular. Meskipun suaminya hanya menyentuhnya, suaminya menjadi najis sampai matahari terbenam. Kalau mereka bersetubuh, suaminya menjadi najis selama tujuh hari. Dalam jangka waktu kedua, suami istri itu dapat bersetubuh seperti biasa (lihat Im. 15:18). Tetapi selama tiga puluh tiga hari itu si ibu masih harus menaati larangan khusus dalam ayat ini.</ft></f> selama tiga puluh tiga hari karena darah yang keluar dari rahimnya waktu melahirkan. Selama hari-hari itu, dia tidak boleh menyentuh apa pun yang kudus dan tidak boleh memasuki halaman kemah-Ku. Sesudah tiga puluh tiga hari itu berakhir, dia tidak lagi najis.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="LEV.12.5" />“Jika seorang wanita melahirkan seorang anak perempuan, dia menjadi najis selama dua minggu. Keadaannya sama seperti saat dia sedang haid. Sesudah dua minggu itu, selama enam puluh enam hari berikutnya dia dalam masa pentahiran karena darah yang keluar dari rahimnya waktu melahirkan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="LEV.12.6" />“Sesudah masa pentahiran seorang ibu berakhir— baik yang melahirkan bayi laki-laki maupun perempuan— dia harus membawa dua macam kurban kepada imam yang bertugas di depan kemah-Ku. Kedua kurban tersebut adalah seekor anak domba berumur setahun sebagai kurban yang dibakar habis, dan seekor burung tekukur atau seekor anak burung merpati sebagai kurban penghapus dosa.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="LEV.12.7" />Imam akan mempersembahkan kedua kurban itu untuk memulihkan hubungannya dengan-Ku. Sesudah itu, perempuan itu menjadi tahir.”
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1">Demikianlah peraturan bagi setiap ibu yang melahirkan, baik anak laki-laki maupun anak perempuan.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="LEV.12.8" />“Jika seorang ibu yang baru melahirkan tidak mampu mempersembahkan seekor anak domba, dia harus membawa dua ekor burung tekukur atau dua ekor anak burung merpati. Seekor untuk kurban yang dibakar habis, dan seekor lagi untuk kurban penghapus dosa. Imam akan mempersembahkan kedua kurban itu untuk memulihkan hubungannya dengan-Ku, dan sesudah itu dia menjadi tahir.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="13" />
<s style="s1">Peraturan tentang penyakit kulit menular
</s>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Bengkak, ruam, atau bercak
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LEV.13.1" />TUHAN berkata kepada Harun dan Musa,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="LEV.13.2" />“Apabila seseorang memiliki bengkak, ruam, atau bercak terang pada kulitnya yang bisa menjadi penyakit kulit menular,<f caller="+"><fr>13:2
</fr><fk>penyakit kulit menular
</fk><ft>Penyakit kulit menular ini mencakup berbagai jenis penyakit kulit dan tidak sama dengan penyakit yang disebut ‘kusta’ pada zaman sekarang.</ft></f> dia harus menghadap kepada salah seorang imam yang bertugas.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="LEV.13.3" />Imam akan memeriksa bagian kulit yang sakit pada orang itu. Jika bulu di daerah kulit yang terkena penyakit menjadi putih dan ada radang hingga di bagian dalam kulit, maka itu adalah penyakit menular. Imam akan menyatakan bahwa orang itu najis.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="LEV.13.4" />“Tetapi jika hanya ada bercak berwarna putih, dan bagian itu tidak terlihat lebih dalam daripada bagian kulit sekitarnya, serta warna bulunya tidak menjadi putih, maka imam akan menyuruh orang itu untuk mengasingkan diri dari antara umat selama tujuh hari.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="LEV.13.5" />Pada hari ketujuh orang itu akan kembali untuk diperiksa lagi. Jika imam melihat bahwa penyakitnya masih sama dan tidak menyebar pada kulit, maka imam akan menyuruh orang itu mengasingkan diri selama tujuh hari lagi.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="LEV.13.6" />Pada hari yang ketujuh sesudah pengasingan yang kedua, orang itu harus kembali untuk diperiksa lagi. Jika imam melihat bahwa penyakitnya memudar dan tidak menyebar, imam akan menyatakan bahwa orang itu tidak najis. Ruam itu tidak berbahaya. Kemudian orang itu harus mencuci pakaiannya, dan dia tidak lagi najis.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="LEV.13.7" />Tetapi jika dalam beberapa waktu sesudah imam menyatakan dia tidak najis, ternyata gejala penyakit kulit itu menyebar di kulitnya, dia harus kembali melapor kepada imam.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="LEV.13.8" />Lalu imam akan memeriksa dia lagi. Jika benar bahwa penyakitnya itu memang sudah menyebar ke bagian kulit lainnya, maka imam akan menyatakan orang itu najis. Orang itu terkena penyakit kulit menular.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="LEV.13.9" />“Apabila seseorang terkena penyakit kulit, dia harus dibawa kepada imam.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="LEV.13.10" />Imam akan memeriksanya. Jika di bagian kulitnya terjadi pembengkakan berwarna putih yang menyebabkan bulu di bagian itu juga menjadi putih, dan jika ada luka terbuka sehingga dagingnya terlihat,
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="LEV.13.11" />maka orang itu menderita penyakit kulit menular. Imam akan menyatakan bahwa orang itu najis. Dengan keadaan seperti itu, imam tidak perlu mengasingkan dia untuk memantau keadaannya, karena sudah jelas bahwa dia najis.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="LEV.13.12" />“Akan tetapi, jika imam melihat bahwa penyakit tersebut sudah menyebar ke seluruh tubuh orang itu, dari atas kepalanya sampai ke kakinya,
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="LEV.13.13" />dan jika seluruh kulitnya sudah menjadi putih, maka imam akan menyatakan bahwa orang itu tidak najis.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="LEV.13.14" />Namun, jika ada luka terbuka sehingga dagingnya terlihat, orang itu najis.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="LEV.13.15" />Setiap kali imam melihat luka terbuka, dia akan menyatakan bahwa orang itu dalam keadaan najis. Luka terbuka adalah najis. Gejala itu menandakan penyakit kulit menular.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="LEV.13.16" />Tetapi jika luka yang terbuka itu sembuh dan memutih seperti warna kulit lainnya, dia harus kembali melapor kepada imam.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="LEV.13.17" />Imam akan memeriksanya. Jika bekas luka itu sudah memutih, imam akan menyatakan bahwa orang itu tidak najis lagi.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Bisul
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="LEV.13.18" />“Apabila seseorang memiliki bisul di kulit lalu sembuh,
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="LEV.13.19" />tetapi bekasnya menjadi bengkak berwarna putih atau muncul bercak putih kemerah-merahan, dia harus datang kepada imam untuk diperiksa.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="LEV.13.20" />Ketika imam memeriksanya dan menemukan bahwa nanah bisul sudah tembus ke dalam daging sekitarnya dan warna bulu di bagian itu menjadi putih, maka imam akan menyatakan bahwa orang itu najis. Bekas bisul itu sudah menjadi penyakit kulit menular.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="LEV.13.21" />Namun, jika menurut pemeriksaan imam bulu di bekas bisul itu tidak memutih dan nanah bisul belum tembus ke bawah kulit sekitarnya, tetapi warnanya sedikit memudar, maka imam akan mengasingkan orang itu selama tujuh hari.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="LEV.13.22" />Jika selama pengasingan bercak itu menyebar, imam akan menyatakan orang itu najis. Gejala itu menandakan penyakit kulit menular.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="LEV.13.23" />Tetapi jika bercak itu tidak berubah dan tidak menyebar, berarti itu hanya bekas bisul. Imam akan menyatakan bahwa orang itu tidak najis.”
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Luka bakar
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="LEV.13.24" />“Apabila seseorang mengalami luka bakar dan daging pada luka itu menjadi putih atau putih kemerah-merahan,
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="LEV.13.25" />maka dia harus menunjukkannya kepada imam. Jika warna bulu pada luka itu memutih dan permukaan kulit pada lukanya tampak lebih dalam daripada bagian kulit sekitarnya, maka penyakit kulit menular sudah muncul pada luka bakar itu. Imam akan menyatakan bahwa orang itu najis.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="LEV.13.26" />Namun, jika menurut pemeriksaan imam bulu pada luka bakar itu tidak memutih dan permukaan kulit pada lukanya tidak tampak lebih dalam daripada permukaan kulit sekitarnya, tetapi warnanya memudar, imam akan menyuruh orang itu mengasingkan diri selama tujuh hari dari antara umat.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="LEV.13.27" />Pada hari ketujuh, orang itu harus kembali untuk diperiksa lagi. Jika ternyata luka itu menyebar di kulit, imam akan menyatakan bahwa orang itu najis. Orang itu menderita penyakit kulit menular.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="LEV.13.28" />Jika bagian luka tidak menyebar, bahkan telah memudar, berarti itu hanya bengkak bekas luka bakar, dan imam akan menyatakan bahwa orang itu tidak najis.”
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Penyakit kulit di kepala
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="LEV.13.29" />“Apabila seorang laki-laki atau perempuan terkena penyakit kulit di kepala atau di dagunya,
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="LEV.13.30" />dia harus diperiksa oleh imam. Jika permukaan kulit yang sakit itu tampak lebih dalam daripada bagian kulit lainnya, dan rambut atau janggut di bagian itu menjadi lebih tipis serta berwarna kuning, maka imam akan menyatakan bahwa orang itu najis, karena dia menderita penyakit kulit menular di kepala atau dagunya.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="LEV.13.31" />Jika menurut pemeriksaan imam permukaan kulit yang sakit itu tidak tampak lebih dalam daripada bagian kulit sekitarnya, tetapi tidak ada rambut sehat berwarna hitam pada bagian itu, imam akan mengasingkan orang itu selama tujuh hari.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="LEV.13.32" />Pada hari ketujuh orang itu harus kembali untuk diperiksa. Jika penyakitnya tidak menyebar, tidak ada rambut kuning pada bagian kulit itu, dan permukaan kulit di bagian itu tidak terlihat lebih dalam daripada kulit sekitarnya,
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="LEV.13.33" />maka orang itu harus mencukur rambut dan janggutnya, kecuali pada bagian kulit yang sakit. Lalu imam akan menyuruh orang itu mengasingkan diri selama tujuh hari lagi.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="LEV.13.34" />Pada hari ketujuh orang itu akan diperiksa lagi. Jika penyakitnya tidak menyebar dan permukaan kulit yang sakit tidak lebih dalam daripada bagian kulit di sekitarnya, imam akan menyatakan bahwa orang itu sudah tidak najis. Orang itu harus mencuci pakaiannya, dan dia tidak najis lagi.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="LEV.13.35" />Tetapi jika dalam beberapa waktu, sesudah imam menyatakan bahwa dia tidak najis, ternyata penyakit kulitnya menyebar,
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="LEV.13.36" />maka orang itu harus kembali untuk diperiksa. Jika benar bahwa penyakitnya memang sudah menyebar, imam tidak perlu lagi mencari rambut berwarna kuning, karena orang itu sudah pasti najis.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="LEV.13.37" />Namun, jika imam melihat bahwa penyakit kulit itu tidak menyebar, dan rambut sehat berwarna hitam sudah tumbuh di daerah itu, berarti penyakitnya sudah sembuh. Imam akan menyatakan bahwa orang itu tidak najis.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="38" bcv="LEV.13.38" />“Apabila seorang laki-laki atau perempuan memiliki bercak putih pada kulit,
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="LEV.13.39" />dia harus diperiksa oleh imam. Jika bercak itu berwarna putih kusam, berarti itu hanya ruam yang tidak berbahaya, dan orang itu tidak najis.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="40-41" bcv="LEV.13.40" />“Jika rambut seseorang laki-laki rontok sampai dia menjadi botak, baik di bagian belakang maupun bagian depan kepalanya, dia tidak menjadi najis.
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="LEV.13.42" />Namun, jika di bagian kepalanya yang botak terdapat kulit yang berwarna putih kemerahan, berarti orang itu menderita penyakit kulit menular.
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="LEV.13.43" />Imam akan memeriksanya. Bila ada bagian yang bengkak dan putih kemerah-merahan pada kepalanya yang botak itu dan terlihat seperti penyakit kulit menular,
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="LEV.13.44" />imam akan menyatakan bahwa orang itu najis, karena penyakit kulit menular ada di kepalanya.”
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Peraturan bagi orang yang diasingkan karena penyakit kulit
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="45" bcv="LEV.13.45" />“Seseorang yang menderita penyakit kulit menular harus memakai pakaian sobek dan tidak menyisir rambutnya. Dia juga harus menutupi bagian bawah mukanya, dan ketika pergi ke mana pun haruslah dia berteriak, ‘Jangan mendekat! Najis! Najis!’
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="LEV.13.46" />Selama seseorang menderita penyakit kulit menular, dia tetap najis. Dia harus tinggal sendirian di luar perkemahan.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Peraturan tentang jamur pada pakaian
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="47-48" bcv="LEV.13.47" />“Ada kalanya pakaian ditumbuhi jamur, baik pakaian yang ditenun dari wol, terbuat dari linen, maupun dari bahan kulit.
<ve />
<v id="49" bcv="LEV.13.49" />Jika bagian pakaian berubah warna menjadi kehijauan atau kemerahan, itu tandanya ada jamur pada kain, dan harus ditunjukkan kepada imam.
<ve />
<v id="50" bcv="LEV.13.50" />Imam akan memeriksanya, lalu menyuruh supaya pakaian itu ditaruh di tempat terpisah selama tujuh hari.
<ve />
<v id="51" bcv="LEV.13.51" />Pada hari ketujuh pakaian itu harus ditunjukkan lagi kepada imam. Jika jamurnya menyebar, jelaslah bahwa itu adalah jamur yang menghancurkan pakaian, maka pakaian itu menjadi najis.
<ve />
<v id="52" bcv="LEV.13.52" />Pemiliknya harus membakar pakaian berjamur itu, karena itu adalah jamur yang parah dan dapat menular.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="53" bcv="LEV.13.53" />“Tetapi jika menurut pemeriksaan imam, jamur itu belum menyebar,
<ve />
<v id="54" bcv="LEV.13.54" />imam harus menyuruh pemilik pakaian untuk mencucinya. Kemudian pakaian itu akan ditaruh di tempat terpisah selama tujuh hari lagi.
<ve />
<v id="55" bcv="LEV.13.55" />Sesudah itu, pakaian tersebut harus ditunjukkan lagi kepada imam. Jika jamur itu tidak menyebar tetapi warnanya tetap sama, maka pakaian itu masih najis dan harus dibakar. Baik jamurnya berada di bagian dalam maupun di bagian luar, pakaian itu tetap harus dibakar.
<ve />
<v id="56" bcv="LEV.13.56" />Tetapi jika menurut pemeriksaan imam jamurnya memudar sesudah pakaian itu dicuci, maka dia akan menyobek dan membuang bagian yang berjamur pada pakaian itu.
<ve />
<v id="57" bcv="LEV.13.57" />Jika dalam beberapa waktu jamur itu tumbuh kembali pada pakaian tersebut, berarti jamur itu menyebar, dan pakaian itu harus dibakar.
<ve />
<v id="58" bcv="LEV.13.58" />Jika sesudah pakaian itu dicuci jamurnya hilang, maka pakaian itu harus dicuci untuk kedua kalinya, kemudian pakaian itu tidak najis lagi.”
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="59" bcv="LEV.13.59" />Demikianlah peraturan mengenai jamur pada pakaian yang terbuat dari wol, linen, atau bahan kulit, untuk menentukan apakah pakaian itu najis atau tidak.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="14" />
<s style="s1">Upacara penyucian sesudah sembuh dari penyakit kulit menular
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LEV.14.1" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="LEV.14.2" />“Bila penderita penyakit kulit telah sembuh, kesembuhan itu harus diberitahukan kepada imam, supaya imam melakukan upacara penyucian baginya.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="LEV.14.3" />Imam akan pergi ke luar perkemahan untuk memeriksa dia. Jika penyakitnya memang sudah sembuh,
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="LEV.14.4" />imam akan mengadakan upacara penyucian sebagai berikut: Penderita penyakit kulit yang sudah sembuh diminta membawa
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dua ekor burung hidup yang tidak haram,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">sepotong kayu aras,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">seutas tali merah,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan beberapa ranting hisop.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="5" bcv="LEV.14.5" />Kemudian imam akan memerintahkan agar salah satu burung itu disembelih di atas kuali tanah liat yang berisi air bersih dari mata air, supaya darahnya jatuh ke dalam air tersebut.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="LEV.14.6" />Selanjutnya imam mengambil burung yang masih hidup dan mencelupkannya bersama dengan batang kayu aras, tali merah, dan ranting hisop ke dalam campuran air dan darah burung yang sudah disembelih tadi.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="LEV.14.7" />Dengan semua benda yang dicelupkan itu, imam akan memercikkan campuran air dan darah tersebut tujuh kali pada orang yang sudah sembuh itu. Imam akan menyatakan bahwa orang itu sudah tidak najis lagi. Kemudian imam akan melepaskan burung yang masih hidup supaya terbang bebas.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="LEV.14.8" />“Orang yang sudah sembuh dari penyakit kulit tadi harus mencuci pakaiannya, mencukur habis rambutnya, lalu mandi. Sesudah itu, dia tidak najis lagi dan boleh masuk ke perkemahan. Namun, dia masih harus tinggal di luar kemahnya selama tujuh hari.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="LEV.14.9" />Pada hari ketujuh, dia harus mencukur semua rambutnya, jenggotnya, alisnya, bahkan seluruh bulu di tubuhnya. Kemudian dia harus mencuci pakaiannya dan mandi. Sesudah itu dia tidak lagi najis.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="LEV.14.10" />“Pada hari kedelapan, orang itu harus membawa dua ekor anak domba jantan dan seekor anak domba betina yang berumur satu tahun, semuanya yang tidak bercacat. Dia juga harus membawa enam liter tepung terbaik yang dicampur minyak zaitun sebagai persembahan gandum-ganduman, serta sepertiga liter minyak zaitun.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="LEV.14.11" />Imam yang bertugas dalam upacara penyucian akan membawa orang itu dan persembahannya ke hadapan-Ku di depan kemah-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12-13" bcv="LEV.14.12" />“Kemudian imam akan menyembelih salah satu anak domba jantan sebagai kurban penebus kesalahan.<x caller="+"><xo>14:12-13
</xo><xt>Im. 7:1-10</xt></x>
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">Anak domba itu harus disembelih di tempat khusus di sebelah utara mezbah, yaitu tempat penyembelihan kurban penghapus dosa dan kurban yang dibakar habis. Hal ini dilakukan karena kurban penebus kesalahan, sama seperti kurban penghapus dosa, adalah sangat kudus dan menjadi bagian imam.
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Lalu di hadapan-Ku, imam akan mengangkat tinggi daging kurban itu bersama minyak zaitun.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="LEV.14.14" />Selanjutnya imam harus mengambil sebagian dari darah domba itu dan mengoleskannya ke daun telinga kanan, ibu jari tangan kanan, dan ibu jari kaki kanan orang yang sedang disucikan itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="LEV.14.15" />“Kemudian imam akan mengambil sebagian dari minyak zaitun dan menuangkannya ke telapak tangan kirinya sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="LEV.14.16" />Berikutnya dia akan mencelupkan jari tangan kanannya ke dalam minyak yang ada di telapak tangan kirinya itu, dan memercikkannya tujuh kali ke arah kemah-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="LEV.14.17" />Kemudian imam akan mengoleskan minyak yang masih ada di telapak tangannya ke daun telinga kanan, ibu jari tangan kanan, dan ibu jari kaki kanan orang yang sedang disucikan. Dia akan mengoleskannya di atas darah yang sudah dioleskan sebelumnya.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="LEV.14.18" />Minyak yang tersisa di telapak tangan imam akan dioleskan ke atas kepala orang itu. Dengan demikian imam memulihkan hubungan orang itu dengan-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="LEV.14.19" />“Berikutnya, imam akan mempersembahkan domba betina sebagai kurban penghapus dosa<x caller="+"><xo>14:19
</xo><xt>Im. 4:32-35</xt></x> untuk memulihkan hubungannya dengan-Ku. Kemudian imam akan menyembelih kurban yang dibakar habis
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="LEV.14.20" />dan mempersembahkannya di atas mezbah beserta dengan persembahan gandum-ganduman.”
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1">Demikianlah peraturan untuk upacara penyucian yang dilakukan imam untuk memulihkan hubungan orang yang pernah menderita penyakit kulit dengan TUHAN. Dengan demikian orang itu tidak lagi najis.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Upacara penyucian bila orang itu miskin
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="LEV.14.21" />“Jika orang yang sudah sembuh itu miskin dan tidak mampu menyediakan semua hewan kurban tadi, dia harus membawa kepada imam seekor domba jantan yang akan diangkat tinggi sebagai kurban penebus kesalahan, tiga liter tepung terbaik yang dicampur dengan minyak zaitun sebagai persembahan gandum-ganduman, serta sepertiga liter minyak zaitun. Dengan demikian imam akan memulihkan hubungan orang itu dengan-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="LEV.14.22" />Dia juga harus membawa dua ekor burung tekukur atau dua ekor anak burung merpati, yang satu untuk kurban penghapus dosa, dan yang satunya untuk kurban yang dibakar habis.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="LEV.14.23" />“Pada hari kedelapan sesudah dia tinggal di luar kemahnya, orang yang sudah sembuh itu harus membawa ketiga kurban tersebut ke hadapan-Ku di depan kemah-Ku, supaya imam melakukan upacara penyuciannya.
<ve />
<v id="24-29" bcv="LEV.14.24" />Imam akan melakukan semua langkah pengurbanan anak domba jantan sebagai kurban penebus kesalahan sama seperti yang diuraikan di atas. Daging kurban itu beserta minyak zaitun diangkat tinggi di hadapan-Ku. Darah domba itu dioleskan pada daun telinga kanan, ibu jari tangan kanan, dan ibu jari kaki kanan orang yang sedang disucikan. Sesudah imam memercikkan minyak zaitun ke arah kemah-Ku sebanyak tujuh kali, dia akan mengoleskannya pada ketiga tempat yang sama dengan darah tadi, dan sisanya dioleskan pada kepala orang yang sedang disucikan itu. Dengan demikian imam memulihkan hubungan orang itu dengan-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="LEV.14.30" />Kemudian imam harus mempersembahkan kedua burung tekukur atau anak burung merpati. Orang itu boleh membawa yang mana saja sesuai kemampuannya.
<ve />
<v id="31-32" bcv="LEV.14.31" />Burung yang satu akan dipersembahkan sebagai kurban penghapus dosa, dan yang satunya lagi sebagai kurban yang dibakar habis. Kedua burung itu dipersembahkan di mezbah bersama persembahan gandum-ganduman.”
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1">Demikianlah peraturan upacara penyucian bagi orang yang pernah menderita penyakit kulit, bila dia tidak mampu memberikan persembahan sesuai dengan peraturan pertama. Imam memulihkan hubungannya dengan TUHAN sebab dia tidak lagi najis.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Peraturan mengenai jamur pada rumah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="LEV.14.33" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa dan Harun,
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="LEV.14.34" />“Ketika kalian sudah memasuki negeri Kanaan yang telah Aku berikan menjadi milik kalian, lalu Aku membuat jamur tumbuh di dalam beberapa rumah kalian,
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="LEV.14.35" />maka pemilik rumah harus datang kepada imam dan memberitahukan, ‘Ada sesuatu yang kelihatan seperti jamur tumbuh di rumahku.’
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="LEV.14.36" />Sebelum imam datang memeriksa, dia akan memerintahkan supaya rumah itu dikosongkan. Itu dilakukan supaya barang-barang lain tidak ikut dinyatakan najis. Sesudah itu imam akan datang untuk memeriksa rumah tersebut.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="LEV.14.37" />Ketika imam memeriksa jamur itu dan tampak warna kehijauan atau kemerahan pada dinding, serta kelihatan lebih dalam daripada permukaan dinding lainnya,
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="LEV.14.38" />imam akan keluar dari rumah itu dan menguncinya selama tujuh hari.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="LEV.14.39" />Pada hari ketujuh imam akan memeriksanya kembali. Jika jamur di dinding ternyata sudah menyebar,
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="LEV.14.40" />imam akan menyuruh agar batu-batu di dinding yang terkena jamur itu dicungkil, lalu dibuang ke tempat pembuangan barang najis di luar kota.
<ve />
<v id="41" bcv="LEV.14.41" />Selanjutnya, seluruh bagian dalam dinding rumah itu harus dikikis. Semua plester hasil kikisan harus dibuang ke tempat pembuangan barang najis di luar kota.
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="LEV.14.42" />Batu-batu baru akan dipasang untuk mengganti batu-batu yang terkena jamur tadi, dan seluruh dinding rumah yang sudah dikikis akan dilapisi dengan plester baru.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="43" bcv="LEV.14.43" />“Jika jamur timbul lagi di rumah itu sesudah batu-batu dan plesternya diganti,
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="LEV.14.44" />imam harus kembali memeriksa rumah tersebut. Apabila jamurnya sudah menyebar, dapat dipastikan bahwa jamur itu adalah jenis yang merusak rumah, sehingga rumah itu najis.
<ve />
<v id="45" bcv="LEV.14.45" />Rumah itu harus dirobohkan seluruhnya, lalu semua batunya, kayunya, dan plesternya harus dibuang ke tempat pembuangan barang najis di luar kota.
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="LEV.14.46" />Siapa pun yang masuk ke rumah itu selama dalam keadaan tertutup karena kenajisan, orang itu juga menjadi najis sampai matahari terbenam.
<ve />
<v id="47" bcv="LEV.14.47" />Dan siapa pun yang tidur atau makan di dalam rumah itu harus mencuci pakaiannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="48" bcv="LEV.14.48" />“Tetapi jika setelah batu dan plester rumah itu diganti, imam memeriksanya dan melihat bahwa jamur itu tidak timbul kembali, maka imam akan menyatakan bahwa rumah itu tidak najis lagi.
<ve />
<v id="49" bcv="LEV.14.49" />Untuk penyucian rumah, inilah yang perlu disediakan bagi imam yang bertugas:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dua ekor burung kecil,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">sepotong kayu aras,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">seutas tali merah,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan beberapa ranting hisop.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="50" bcv="LEV.14.50" />Imam akan menyembelih seekor burung di atas kuali tanah liat yang berisi air bersih dari mata air, supaya darahnya jatuh ke dalam air itu.
<ve />
<v id="51" bcv="LEV.14.51" />Lalu imam akan mengambil burung yang masih hidup dan mencelupkannya bersama kayu aras, tali merah, dan ranting hisop ke dalam campuran air dan darah burung yang sudah disembelih tadi. Dengan semua benda yang dicelupkan itu, imam akan memercikkan campuran air dan darah pada rumah itu tujuh kali.
<ve />
<v id="52" bcv="LEV.14.52" />Dengan demikian imam sudah melakukan upacara penyucian untuk rumah tersebut.
<ve />
<v id="53" bcv="LEV.14.53" />Kemudian imam akan melepaskan burung yang masih hidup supaya terbang bebas. Demikianlah imam sudah menyucikan rumah itu dan memulihkan hubungan pemiliknya dengan Aku.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Ringkasan pasal 13-14
</s>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="54-57" bcv="LEV.14.54" />Demikianlah peraturan-peraturan mengenai penyakit kulit menular, termasuk luka gatal, bengkak, ruam, bintik-bintik putih, serta jamur pada pakaian dan rumah. Petunjuk ini harus diikuti guna menentukan sesuatu najis atau tidak najis.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="15" />
<s style="s1">Peraturan tentang cairan tubuh yang najis
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LEV.15.1" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa dan Harun,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="LEV.15.2" />“Sampaikanlah pesan ini kepada orang Israel: Apabila seorang laki-laki terkena penyakit yang menyebabkan alat kelaminnya sering mengeluarkan cairan, dia menjadi najis.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="LEV.15.3" />Baik cairan itu keluar terus-menerus ataupun tersumbat, dia tetap najis.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="LEV.15.4" />Setiap tempat tidur yang dia pakai dan setiap barang yang dia duduki akan menjadi najis.
<ve />
<v id="5-7" bcv="LEV.15.5" />Siapa pun yang menyentuh tempat tidur orang yang mengeluarkan cairan itu, atau menduduki barang yang telah dia duduki, atau bersentuhan dengan dia, harus mencuci pakaiannya dan mandi, dan dia menjadi najis sampai matahari terbenam.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="LEV.15.8" />Apabila orang yang mengeluarkan cairan itu meludah kepada seseorang yang tidak najis, maka orang yang kena ludahnya harus mencuci pakaiannya dan mandi, dan dia menjadi najis sampai matahari terbenam.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="LEV.15.9" />Pelana kuda atau keledai yang diduduki orang yang mengeluarkan cairan juga akan menjadi najis.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="LEV.15.10" />Siapa pun yang menyentuh barang yang dia duduki menjadi najis sampai matahari terbenam. Siapa pun yang mengangkat barang itu harus mencuci pakaiannya dan mandi, dan dia juga menjadi najis sampai matahari terbenam.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="LEV.15.11" />Jika orang yang mengeluarkan cairan itu menyentuh orang lain tanpa mencuci tangannya terlebih dahulu, maka orang yang disentuhnya itu harus mencuci pakaiannya dan mandi, dan dia menjadi najis sampai matahari terbenam.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="LEV.15.12" />Jika orang yang mengeluarkan cairan itu menyentuh periuk tanah, maka periuk itu harus dipecahkan. Apabila dia menyentuh alat yang terbuat dari kayu, alat itu harus dicuci dengan air.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="LEV.15.13" />“Setelah tujuh hari sembuh dari penyakitnya, dia akan menjalani penyucian. Dia harus mencuci pakaiannya dan mandi di air mengalir. Sesudah itu dia tidak lagi najis.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="LEV.15.14" />Besoknya, yaitu hari yang kedelapan, dia harus membawa dua ekor burung tekukur atau dua ekor anak burung merpati ke depan kemah-Ku, lalu menyerahkannya kepada imam yang bertugas.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="LEV.15.15" />Imam akan mempersembahkan yang seekor untuk kurban penghapus dosa, dan yang satunya sebagai kurban yang dibakar habis. Dengan demikian, imam sudah memulihkan hubungan orang itu dengan-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="LEV.15.16" />“Apabila seorang laki-laki mengeluarkan air mani, dia harus membasuh seluruh tubuhnya dengan air, dan dia menjadi najis sampai matahari terbenam.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="LEV.15.17" />Jika air mani itu mengenai pakaian atau bahan kulit apa pun, barang itu harus dicuci dan menjadi najis sampai matahari terbenam.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="LEV.15.18" />Setiap laki-laki dan perempuan harus mandi sesudah bersetubuh. Dengan adanya air mani yang keluar, mereka menjadi najis sampai matahari terbenam.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="LEV.15.19" />“Ketika seorang perempuan sedang haid, dia menjadi najis selama tujuh hari. Siapa pun yang bersentuhan dengannya selama itu akan menjadi najis juga sampai matahari terbenam.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="LEV.15.20" />Alas tidur yang dia pakai berbaring dan benda apa pun yang diduduki perempuan yang sedang haid menjadi najis.
<ve />
<v id="21-23" bcv="LEV.15.21" />Siapa pun yang menyentuh tempat tidurnya atau barang apa pun yang dia duduki harus mencuci pakaiannya, dan orang itu juga menjadi najis sampai matahari terbenam.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="LEV.15.24" />Jika seorang laki-laki bersetubuh dengan seorang perempuan yang sedang haid dan laki-laki itu terkena darah haidnya, maka lelaki itu juga menjadi najis selama tujuh hari. Tempat tidur yang dipakainya pun menjadi najis.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="LEV.15.25" />“Ketika seorang perempuan mengalami pendarahan dalam waktu lama yang bukan pada masa haidnya, atau jika pendarahannya berlanjut sesudah masa haidnya berakhir, dia tetap najis selama pendarahan itu, sama seperti pada saat haid.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="LEV.15.26" />Setiap tempat tidur di mana dia berbaring dan benda apa pun yang dia duduki selama pendarahan menjadi najis, sama seperti saat dia sedang haid.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="LEV.15.27" />Siapa pun yang menyentuh benda-benda itu harus mencuci pakaiannya lalu mandi, dan dia menjadi najis sampai matahari terbenam.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="LEV.15.28" />“Setelah pendarahan itu berhenti, dia harus menunggu tujuh hari, sesudah itu barulah dia tidak najis lagi.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="LEV.15.29" />Besoknya, yaitu hari yang kedelapan, dia harus membawa dua ekor burung tekukur atau dua ekor anak burung merpati kepada imam di depan kemah-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="LEV.15.30" />Imam akan mempersembahkan yang seekor untuk kurban penghapus dosa, dan yang lainnya untuk kurban yang dibakar habis. Dengan demikian imam memulihkan hubungan perempuan itu dengan-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="LEV.15.31" />“Dengan cara demikianlah kalian umat Israel harus menjaga diri dari kenajisan, supaya kenajisanmu tidak menodai kemah-Ku yang ada di tengah-tengah kalian, dan supaya kalian tidak kena hukuman mati.”
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="32" bcv="LEV.15.32" />Demikianlah peraturan untuk laki-laki yang sedang najis karena penyakit yang membuat alat kelaminnya mengeluarkan cairan, atau karena air maninya keluar,
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="LEV.15.33" />dan demikianlah peraturan untuk perempuan selama masa haidnya, juga laki-laki yang bersetubuh dengan perempuan yang sedang haid. Peraturan ini berlaku untuk setiap orang, baik laki-laki maupun perempuan, yang alat kelaminnya mengeluarkan cairan.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="16" />
<s style="s1">Peraturan bagi imam besar yang akan masuk ke ruang mahakudus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LEV.16.1" />Sesudah kematian dua anak Harun, yang mati karena datang ke hadapan TUHAN dengan cara yang tidak sesuai peraturan-Nya,<x caller="+"><xo>16:1
</xo><xt>Im. 10:1-2</xt></x> TUHAN berbicara kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="LEV.16.2" />“Beritahukanlah kepada kakakmu Harun agar tidak sembarangan masuk ke ruang mahakudus yang dipisahkan dengan tirai, sebab di sana Aku memperlihatkan diri dalam awan di atas tutup peti perjanjian. Apabila dia melanggar perintah ini, dia akan mati.
<ve />
<v id="3-4" bcv="LEV.16.3" />Untuk diperbolehkan masuk ke ruang mahakudus, Harun harus mengikuti peraturan ini:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Dia harus memakai seluruh pakaian imam, termasuk celana dalam, baju panjang, ikat pinggang,<x caller="+"><xo>16:3-4
</xo><xt>Kel. 39:27-29; Im. 6:10</xt></x> dan penutup kepala, yang semuanya terbuat dari kain linen.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Dia harus mandi sebelum mengenakannya, karena pakaian itu suci.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Dia harus mempersembahkan dua kurban untuk dosanya sendiri,<x caller="+"><xo>16:3-4
</xo><xt>Im. 4:3-12</xt></x> yaitu seekor sapi jantan muda sebagai kurban penghapus dosa dan seekor domba jantan untuk kurban yang dibakar habis.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Langkah-langkah upacara Hari Pendamaian
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="LEV.16.5" />“Pada Hari Pendamaian, umat Israel akan membawa kepada Harun dua ekor kambing jantan untuk kurban penghapus dosa dan seekor domba jantan untuk kurban yang dibakar habis.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="6" bcv="LEV.16.6" />Harun akan mempersembahkan seekor sapi jantan muda miliknya sendiri sebagai kurban penghapus dosa, untuk memulihkan hubungan dia dan keluarganya dengan-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="7" bcv="LEV.16.7" />Lalu dia akan mengambil kedua ekor kambing jantan dari umat Israel dan membawanya ke depan kemah-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="8" bcv="LEV.16.8" />Dia akan mengundi untuk memilih antara kedua kambing jantan itu. Yang terpilih akan dipersembahkan kepada-Ku, dan yang satunya akan dilepas ke padang belantara untuk menanggung hukuman dosa umat Israel.<f caller="+"><fr>16:8
</fr><fk>dilepas …
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: untuk Azazel. Arti kata Azazel tidak diketahui secara pasti. Sebagian penafsir beranggapan bahwa Azazel adalah lambang iblis, nama setan yang tinggal di padang belantara, ataupun istilah lain yang tidak dikenal. Namun yang pasti, kambing yang dilepas bukan berarti dikurbankan kepada iblis, melainkan sebagai tanda bahwa beban dosa Israel dibawa pergi jauh dan hilang di padang belantara.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="9" bcv="LEV.16.9" />Selanjutnya, dia akan mempersembahkan kambing yang terpilih bagi-Ku sebagai kurban penghapus dosa,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="10" bcv="LEV.16.10" />sedangkan kambing yang terpilih untuk dilepas harus tetap berdiri di hadapan-Ku sampai kambing yang pertama dikurbankan. Lalu kambing kedua itu akan dibawa hidup-hidup ke padang belantara untuk memulihkan hubungan umat Israel dengan-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Peraturan lanjutan tentang upacara Hari Pendamaian
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="LEV.16.11" />“Setelah Harun menyembelih sapi jantan muda miliknya sendiri sebagai kurban penghapus dosa untuk dirinya dan keluarganya,
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="LEV.16.12" />dia akan mengisi wadah pembakaran dupa dengan bara api dari mezbah-Ku serta mengambil dua genggam serbuk dupa harum, lalu membawanya ke ruang mahakudus di belakang tirai pemisah.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="LEV.16.13" />Di sana, di hadapan-Ku, dia akan menaburkan dupa itu di atas bara api, supaya asapnya menutupi penutup peti yang ada di atas peti perjanjian, yaitu tempat Aku memperlihatkan diri. Dengan demikian, Harun tidak dapat melihat kehadiran-Ku secara langsung, sehingga dia tidak mati.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="LEV.16.14" />Berikutnya dia akan mengambil sedikit darah sapi itu dengan ujung jarinya dan memercikkannya tujuh kali ke arah sisi depan peti itu, yaitu sisi yang menghadap ke timur.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="LEV.16.15" />“Sesudah keluar dari kemah-Ku, dia akan menyembelih kambing yang terpilih bagi-Ku sebagai kurban penghapus dosa umat Israel. Dia akan membawa darah kambing itu ke dalam ruang mahakudus lalu memercikkannya tujuh kali ke arah sisi depan peti, seperti yang dilakukannya dengan darah sapi tadi.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="LEV.16.16" />Dengan cara itu, Harun menyucikan ruang mahakudus dan seluruh kemah-Ku dari kenajisan dan dosa-dosa umat Israel, sehingga hubungan umat dengan-Ku dipulihkan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="LEV.16.17" />“Sementara Harun keluar dan masuk di ruang mahakudus untuk melakukan setiap langkah upacara pendamaian sampai selesai, tidak boleh ada orang lain di dalam kemah-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="LEV.16.18" />“Selanjutnya, untuk menyucikan mezbah-Ku, dia akan mengambil sedikit darah sapi dan darah kambing tadi dan mengoleskannya pada keempat tanduk mezbah kurban.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="LEV.16.19" />Lalu dengan jarinya, dia akan memercikkan darah itu tujuh kali ke atas mezbah untuk menyucikan mezbah itu dari kenajisan umat Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="LEV.16.20" />“Sesudah menyelesaikan upacara pendamaian untuk ruang mahakudus, kemah-Ku, dan mezbah kurban, Harun akan membawa ke hadapan-Ku kambing hidup yang terpilih untuk dilepaskan.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="LEV.16.21" />Dia akan meletakkan kedua tangannya di atas kepala kambing itu, dan sebagai wakil seluruh umat Israel, dia akan mengakui semua dosa dan pelanggaran mereka. Tindakan itu menjadi lambang bahwa seluruh beban dosa ditaruh ke atas kepala kambing itu. Lalu seseorang yang sudah ditugaskan akan membawa dan melepaskan kambing itu di tempat yang jauh di padang belantara.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="LEV.16.22" />Demikianlah kambing itu akan membawa semua dosa umat Israel ke tempat yang sunyi di padang belantara. Kambing itu akan dibiarkan lepas di sana.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="LEV.16.23" />“Kemudian Harun akan masuk ke kemah-Ku, melepaskan pakaian imam yang dipakainya ketika masuk ke ruang mahakudus, dan meninggalkannya di sana.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="LEV.16.24" />Lalu dia akan mandi di dalam halaman kemah-Ku dan memakai pakaian yang biasa dipakainya. Kemudian dia akan kembali ke mezbah untuk meletakkan bagian-bagian daging kurban yang akan dibakar habis. Daging sapi jantan muda dibakar habis untuk dosanya sendiri, dan daging kambing dibakar habis untuk seluruh umat Israel. Dengan demikian, dia memulihkan hubungan dirinya sendiri dan umat Israel dengan-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="LEV.16.25" />Berikutnya dia akan membakar lemak kurban penghapus dosa di atas mezbah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="LEV.16.26" />“Orang yang ditugaskan untuk melepas kambing ke padang belantara harus mencuci pakaiannya dan mandi sebelum masuk kembali ke perkemahan umat Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="LEV.16.27" />“Karena darah sapi jantan dan kambing yang pertama tadi dibawa masuk ke ruang mahakudus untuk penghabus dosa, bagian-bagian lain dari kedua kurban itu yang tidak dibakar di mezbah harus dibawa ke luar perkemahan— termasuk kulit, daging, dan seluruh isi perut serta kotorannya. Semua itu harus dibakar habis di luar perkemahan.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="LEV.16.28" />Orang yang membakarnya harus mencuci pakaiannya dan mandi sebelum masuk kembali ke perkemahan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29-30" bcv="LEV.16.29" />“Setiap tahun, Hari Pendamaian jatuh pada tanggal sepuluh bulan ketujuh.<f caller="+"><fr>16:29-30
</fr><fk>tanggal sepuluh bulan ketujuh
</fk><ft>Ini adalah penanggalan Yahudi, yang dalam kalender modern jatuh pada bulan September atau Oktober.</ft></f> Pada hari itu kalian dan orang-orang bukan Israel yang tinggal di antara kalian harus berpuasa<f caller="+"><fr>16:29-30
</fr><fk>berpuasa
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: merendahkan diri. Yang dimaksud ‘merendahkan diri’ lebih luas daripada tidak makan dan minum, tetapi juga tidak bersetubuh, tidak bercukur, dan lain-lain. ‘Merendahkan diri’ diterjemahkan ‘beristirahat penuh’ di ayat berikutnya.</ft></f> dan tidak diperbolehkan mengerjakan apa pun. Semua ketetapan mengenai upacara pendamaian ini berlaku bagi umat Israel untuk selamanya, agar setiap tahun hubungan kalian dengan-Ku dipulihkan.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="LEV.16.31" />Hari Pendamaian itu dianggap seperti perayaan hari Sabat yang besar, di mana kalian harus beristirahat penuh dan berpuasa sejak matahari terbenam sampai terbenam lagi keesokan harinya. Peraturan ini berlaku untuk selamanya.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="LEV.16.32" />Di kemudian hari, secara turun temurun setiap imam besar yang ditahbiskan untuk menggantikan Harun akan memakai pakaian khusus imam yang dia warisi untuk melakukan upacara pendamaian.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="LEV.16.33" />Upacara ini berlaku untuk menyucikan ruang mahakudus, kemah-Ku, mezbah kurban, para imam yang lain, dan seluruh umat Israel.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="LEV.16.34" />Upacara Hari Pendamaian harus dilakukan setiap tahun untuk selamanya agar hubungan umat Israel dengan-Ku dipulihkan karena dosa-dosa mereka diampuni.”
</p>
<p style="p">Maka Harun melakukan sesuai dengan perintah TUHAN melalui Musa.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="17" />
<s style="s1">Semua kurban harus dipersembahkan di depan kemah TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LEV.17.1" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="LEV.17.2" />“Sampaikanlah pesan ini kepada Harun, anak-anaknya, dan semua orang Israel:
<ve />
<v id="3-4" bcv="LEV.17.3" />Apabila kamu, orang asli Israel, menyembelih sapi, domba, atau kambing, kamu harus melakukannya di depan kemah-Ku sebagai persembahan bagi-Ku. Apabila kamu menyembelihnya di tempat lain, baik di dalam maupun di luar perkemahan, kamu sudah melanggar perintah-Ku karena menumpahkan darah, dan kamu akan disingkirkan dari antara umat yang taat pada perjanjian-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="LEV.17.5" />Tujuan dari perintah ini adalah supaya orang Israel tidak lagi mempersembahkan kurban di padang, tetapi membawanya ke hadapan-Ku, kepada imam yang bertugas di depan kemah-Ku, agar setiap kurban disembelih di sana sebagai kurban tanda damai bagi-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="LEV.17.6" />Imam akan menyiramkan darah hewan itu pada sisi mezbah di depan kemah-Ku, lalu membakar lemaknya sehingga asapnya menjadi bau harum yang menyenangkan Aku.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="LEV.17.7" />Kalian tidak boleh lagi melacurkan diri dengan mempersembahkan kurban kepada berhala. Taatilah peraturan ini untuk selama-lamanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8-9" bcv="LEV.17.8" />“Sampaikan juga kepada umat-Ku: Apabila kamu hendak memberikan kurban yang dibakar habis atau kurban sembelihan lainnya, tetapi tidak membawanya ke depan kemah-Ku sebagai persembahan bagi-Ku, maka kamu akan disingkirkan dari antara umat yang taat pada perjanjian-Ku. Peraturan ini berlaku juga untuk orang asing yang tinggal di antara kalian.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Larangan memakan darah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="LEV.17.10" />“Apabila di antara kalian, baik orang asli Israel maupun orang asing, ada yang meminum atau memakan darah, maka Aku sendiri yang akan menentang dan menyingkirkan dia dari antara umat yang taat pada perjanjian-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="LEV.17.11" />Karena darah melambangkan nyawa setiap makhluk hidup.<f caller="+"><fr>17:11
</fr><fk>darah melambangkan …
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: “Nyawa setiap makhluk hidup ada dalam darahnya.” Lihat Kej. 9:4.</ft></f> Dan kalau darah kurban disiramkan pada sisi mezbah, kurban itu akan memulihkan hubunganmu dengan-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="LEV.17.12" />Itulah sebabnya Aku melarang kamu semua untuk memakan atau pun meminum darah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="LEV.17.13" />“Apabila seorang Israel asli maupun orang asing di antara kalian berburu binatang atau burung yang halal, dia harus menumpahkan darah binatang atau burung itu, lalu menutupinya dengan tanah.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="LEV.17.14" />Karena darah melambangkan nyawa setiap makhluk hidup. Itulah sebabnya Aku menegaskan bahwa siapa saja yang meminum atau memakan darah akan disingkirkan dari antara umat yang taat pada perjanjian-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Peraturan tentang memakan bangkai binatang
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="LEV.17.15" />“Apabila ada di antara kalian, baik orang Israel asli maupun pendatang, yang memakan daging dari bangkai binatang yang mati secara alami atau sisa mangsa binatang buas, dia harus mencuci pakaiannya dan mandi. Dia menjadi najis sampai matahari terbenam.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="LEV.17.16" />Tetapi jika dia tidak mencuci pakaiannya dan mandi, maka Aku akan menganggap dia berdosa dan dia sendiri akan menanggung akibatnya.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="18" />
<s style="s1">Persetubuhan yang dilarang
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LEV.18.1" />TUHAN berbicara kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="LEV.18.2" />“Sampaikan kepada semua orang Israel: Akulah TUHAN Allahmu.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="LEV.18.3" />Jangan meniru cara hidup orang di Mesir, di mana dulu kamu tinggal, ataupun cara hidup orang di Kanaan, negeri ke mana Aku sedang membawamu.
<ve />
<v id="4-5" bcv="LEV.18.4" />Taatilah hukum-hukum yang Aku berikan dan lakukanlah segala perintah-Ku. Dengan melakukannya, kamu pasti selamat. Aku, TUHAN Allahmu, menegaskan hal ini.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="6" bcv="LEV.18.6" />Janganlah bersetubuh dengan kerabat dekat.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="7" bcv="LEV.18.7" />Jangan melecehkan ayahmu dengan bersetubuh dengan ibumu sendiri.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="8" bcv="LEV.18.8" />Jangan pula melecehkan ayahmu dengan bersetubuh dengan istrinya yang lain.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="9" bcv="LEV.18.9" />Jangan bersetubuh dengan saudari kandungmu ataupun saudari tirimu, baik yang lahir serumah denganmu maupun di rumah lain.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="10" bcv="LEV.18.10" />Jangan bersetubuh dengan cucu perempuanmu, karena itu merupakan pelecehan terhadap dirimu sendiri.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="11" bcv="LEV.18.11" />Jangan bersetubuh dengan adik atau kakak perempuanmu dari satu ayah, meskipun lain ibu, karena dia masih saudarimu.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="12" bcv="LEV.18.12" />Jangan bersetubuh dengan saudari ayahmu, karena dia masih keluarga dekat dari ayahmu.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="13" bcv="LEV.18.13" />Jangan bersetubuh dengan saudari ibumu, karena dia masih keluarga dekat dari ibumu.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="14" bcv="LEV.18.14" />Jangan melecehkan saudara ayahmu dengan bersetubuh dengan istrinya, yaitu bibimu.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="15" bcv="LEV.18.15" />Jangan bersetubuh dengan menantu perempuanmu.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="16" bcv="LEV.18.16" />Jangan melecehkan saudaramu dengan bersetubuh dengan istrinya.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="17" bcv="LEV.18.17" />Jangan bersetubuh dengan anak atau cucu dari perempuan yang pernah bersetubuh denganmu, karena mereka masih satu keluarga. Perbuatan itu merupakan kejahatan.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="18" bcv="LEV.18.18" />Jangan melecehkan istrimu dengan menikahi saudarinya selama istrimu masih hidup.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="19" bcv="LEV.18.19" />Jangan bersetubuh dengan perempuan yang sedang haid, karena dia dalam keadaan najis.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="20" bcv="LEV.18.20" />Jangan menajiskan dirimu dengan bersetubuh dengan istri orang lain.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="21" bcv="LEV.18.21" />Jangan menyerahkan satu pun dari anak-anakmu sebagai kurban pemujaan bagi dewa Molok,<x caller="+"><xo>18:21
</xo><xt>2Raj. 23:10; Yer. 32:35</xt></x> karena perbuatan itu melecehkan Aku, TUHAN Allahmu.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="22" bcv="LEV.18.22" />Laki-laki dilarang bersetubuh dengan laki-laki. Itu kejahatan besar.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="23" bcv="LEV.18.23" />Jangan bersetubuh dengan binatang apa pun karena perbuatan itu menajiskan dirimu. Perempuan dilarang memberi dirinya bersetubuh dengan binatang, karena hal itu adalah perbuatan yang sangat menyimpang.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="24" bcv="LEV.18.24" />Jangan menajiskan dirimu dengan melakukan hal-hal tersebut, sebab bangsa-bangsa yang akan Aku usir dari hadapanmu sudah menajiskan diri mereka dengan melakukan semuanya itu.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="LEV.18.25" />Mereka menajiskan negeri Kanaan dengan perbuatan-perbuatan mereka, sehingga Aku mengusir mereka keluar dari sana.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="LEV.18.26" />Oleh karena itu, kamu masing-masing, baik orang Israel asli maupun pendatang, harus mematuhi semua perintah dan hukum-Ku. Kalian tidak boleh melakukan berbagai kejahatan yang menjijikkan itu.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="LEV.18.27" />“Penduduk yang tinggal di negeri itu sebelum kamu sudah melakukan semua kekejian tersebut sehingga negeri itu menjadi najis.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="LEV.18.28" />Apabila kamu melakukan perbuatan-perbuatan seperti mereka dan menajiskan negeri itu lagi, kamu juga akan Aku usir dari sana.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="LEV.18.29" />Siapa pun di antara kalian yang melakukan salah satu kejahatan besar tersebut akan disingkirkan dari antara umat yang taat pada perjanjian-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="LEV.18.30" />Maka taatilah semua perintah-Ku dan janganlah melakukan kejahatan seperti yang dilakukan oleh bangsa-bangsa yang sebelumnya tinggal di negeri Kanaan. Jangan menajiskan dirimu dengan mengikuti cara hidup mereka. Aku, TUHAN Allahmu, menegaskan hal ini.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="19" />
<s style="s1">TUHAN adalah Allah yang kudus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LEV.19.1" />TUHAN berbicara kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="LEV.19.2" />“Sampaikanlah kepada seluruh umat Israel: Kamu masing-masing harus hidup suci, karena Aku, TUHAN Allahmu, adalah kudus.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="3" bcv="LEV.19.3" />“Setiap orang wajib menghormati ayah dan ibunya serta menaati peraturan hari Sabat, seperti yang sudah Aku perintahkan kepada kalian. Aku, TUHAN Allahmu, menegaskan hal ini.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="4" bcv="LEV.19.4" />Jangan menyembah berhala, dan jangan membuat patung-patung logam untuk disembah, sebab Akulah TUHAN Allahmu.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="5" bcv="LEV.19.5" />“Apabila kamu mempersembahkan kurban tanda damai kepada-Ku, lakukanlah itu sesuai dengan peraturan yang sudah Aku berikan, supaya Aku berkenan kepada persembahanmu.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="LEV.19.6" />Daging kurban tanda damai harus dimakan pada hari kurban itu dipersembahkan, atau paling lambat pada keesokan harinya. Daging yang tersisa pada hari ketiga haruslah dibakar habis.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="LEV.19.7" />Pada hari ketiga, sisa daging kurban sudah menjadi haram. Apabila ada yang memakannya, Aku tidak akan menerima persembahan kurban itu.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="LEV.19.8" />Siapa pun yang memakan daging itu akan menanggung kesalahannya, karena dia sudah mencemarkan persembahan kudus yang diberikan kepada-Ku. Orang itu akan disingkirkan dari antara umat yang taat pada perjanjian-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="9" bcv="LEV.19.9" />“Ketika kamu memanen gandum, janganlah memanen seluruhnya sampai ke sudut-sudut ladang, dan jangan kembali untuk mengumpulkan sisa-sisa yang terjatuh.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="LEV.19.10" />Janganlah kembali ke kebun anggur untuk memanen habis buah-buah yang tertinggal atau memungut buah yang jatuh dari pohon anggurmu. Biarkanlah buah-buah yang tersisa itu untuk orang miskin dan pendatang. Aku, TUHAN Allahmu, menegaskan perintah ini.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="11" bcv="LEV.19.11" />“Jangan mencuri.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Jangan berbohong.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Jangan menipu orang lain.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="12" bcv="LEV.19.12" />Apabila kamu berjanji dengan menyebut nama-Ku sebagai saksi untuk janjimu, kamu harus menepati janji itu. Jika tidak, kamu sudah mencemarkan nama-Ku. Aku, TUHAN Allahmu, menegaskan perintah ini.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="13" bcv="LEV.19.13" />“Jangan menindas sesamamu.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Jangan merampas barang orang lain.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Bayarlah upah pekerjamu dengan tepat waktu. Jangan menahan upahnya meski hanya semalam.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="14" bcv="LEV.19.14" />Jangan menghina orang tuli dan jangan meletakkan sandungan di depan orang buta. Kalau kamu berbuat demikian, berarti kamu tidak menghormati Aku. Aku, TUHAN Allahmu, menegaskan perintah ini.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="15" bcv="LEV.19.15" />Jangan bersikap tidak adil dalam memutuskan kasus hukum. Jangan memihak kepada orang miskin maupun kepada orang kaya. Kamu harus mengadili sesamamu dengan adil.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="16" bcv="LEV.19.16" />Jangan menyebarkan fitnah tentang sesamamu. Kalau sesamamu sedang diadili dan terancam hukuman mati, jangan diam saja bila kamu mempunyai kesaksian yang dapat menyelamatkan dia. Aku, TUHAN Allahmu, menegaskan perintah ini.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="17" bcv="LEV.19.17" />Jika sesamamu berbuat salah, janganlah kamu diam-diam membencinya. Tegurlah dia dengan terus terang, agar kamu tidak menanggung kesalahannya juga.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="18" bcv="LEV.19.18" />Jangan membalas dendam atau menyimpan dendam terhadap orang sebangsamu, tetapi kasihilah sesamamu seperti kamu mengasihi dirimu sendiri. Aku, TUHAN Allahmu, menegaskan perintah ini.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="19" bcv="LEV.19.19" />“Taatilah peraturan-peraturan-Ku.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Jangan mengawinkan ternakmu dengan jenis yang berbeda.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Jangan menanami ladangmu dengan dua jenis benih yang berbeda.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Jangan memakai pakaian yang terbuat dari dua jenis bahan yang berbeda.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="20" bcv="LEV.19.20" />“Jika seorang laki-laki bersetubuh dengan seorang budak perempuan yang sudah direncanakan untuk menjadi milik orang lain, tetapi budak itu belum dibayar atau ditebus menjadi orang merdeka, maka lelaki itu harus membayar denda. Tetapi mereka berdua tidak dihukum mati, karena perempuan itu belum berstatus merdeka.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="LEV.19.21" />Lelaki yang bersetubuh dengannya itu harus membawa kepada-Ku seekor domba jantan sebagai kurban penebus kesalahan ke depan kemah-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="LEV.19.22" />Imam yang bertugas akan mempersembahkan domba kurban penebus kesalahan itu kepada-Ku. Maka hubungan orang itu dengan-Ku dipulihkan dan dosanya diampuni.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="23" bcv="LEV.19.23" />“Sesudah kamu masuk ke negeri Kanaan dan menanam berbagai macam pohon buah-buahan, janganlah memakan buahnya selama tiga tahun pertama.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="LEV.19.24" />Pada tahun yang keempat, seluruh buahnya harus dijadikan suatu persembahan kudus sebagai ucapan syukur kepada-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="LEV.19.25" />Pada tahun yang kelima barulah kamu boleh memakan buah dari pohon-pohon itu. Apabila kamu menaati peraturan ini, buah-buahanmu akan berlimpah. Aku, TUHAN Allahmu, menegaskan perintah ini.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="26" bcv="LEV.19.26" />“Jangan memakan daging yang masih ada darahnya.
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="li" style="li1">“Jangan melakukan ramalan ataupun perdukunan.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="27-28" bcv="LEV.19.27" />“Ketika kamu berduka karena orang yang meninggal, jangan mencukur rambut pada bagian sisi kepalamu atau jenggotmu. Jangan menggores-gores tubuhmu atau membuat tato di kulitmu. Aku, TUHAN Allahmu, menegaskan perintah ini.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="29" bcv="LEV.19.29" />“Jangan mencemarkan anak perempuanmu dengan menjadikannya pelacur, supaya negeri yang kalian diami tidak menjadi tempat persundalan dan dipenuhi perbuatan keji.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="30" bcv="LEV.19.30" />“Taatilah semua peraturan tentang hari Sabat dan hormatilah kemah-Ku. Aku, TUHAN Allahmu, menegaskan perintah ini.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="31" bcv="LEV.19.31" />“Jangan mendatangi pemanggil arwah atau dukun untuk meminta nasihat dari roh orang mati, karena perbuatan itu menjadikan kalian najis. Aku, TUHAN Allahmu, menegaskan perintah ini.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="32" bcv="LEV.19.32" />“Tunjukkanlah hormat kepada orang-orang tua, dan berdirilah waktu menyambut mereka. Kalian juga harus hormat dan takut akan Aku. Aku, TUHAN Allahmu, menegaskan perintah ini.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="33" bcv="LEV.19.33" />“Apabila ada pendatang yang tinggal di antara kalian di Kanaan, jangan menindas mereka.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="LEV.19.34" />Perlakukanlah mereka sama seperti orang sebangsamu. Kasihilah mereka seperti dirimu sendiri. Ingatlah bahwa dulu kamu juga hidup sebagai orang asing di Mesir. Aku, TUHAN Allahmu, menegaskan perintah ini.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="35" bcv="LEV.19.35" />“Kalian tidak boleh mencurangi orang lain dengan menggunakan pengukur, timbangan, atau takaran yang salah.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="LEV.19.36" />Gunakanlah pengukur, timbangan, dan takaran yang benar. Aku TUHAN yang membawamu keluar dari perbudakan di Mesir, menegaskan perintah ini.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="37" bcv="LEV.19.37" />“Perhatikan dan lakukanlah semua hukum dan perintah-Ku. Aku, TUHAN Allahmu, menegaskan perintah ini.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="20" />
<s style="s1">Hukuman untuk pelanggaran
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LEV.20.1" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="2" bcv="LEV.20.2" />“Sampaikanlah kepada seluruh umat Israel dan semua pendatang yang tinggal di antara mereka: Siapa pun yang memberikan anaknya untuk dibakar sebagai persembahan kepada dewa Molok harus dihukum mati dengan cara dilempari batu oleh penduduk setempat.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="LEV.20.3" />Aku sendiri akan menentang dan menyingkirkan orang itu dari antara umat yang taat pada perjanjian-Ku, karena dengan melakukan itu dia sudah menajiskan kemah-Ku dan melecehkan kekudusan-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="LEV.20.4" />Jika kalian membiarkan orang itu mempersembahkan anaknya kepada Molok dan tidak menjatuhkan hukuman mati padanya,
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="LEV.20.5" />Aku sendiri yang akan menentang dan menyingkirkan orang itu beserta seluruh keluarganya, juga semua orang yang ikut melacurkan diri dengan menyembah dewa Molok.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="6" bcv="LEV.20.6" />Demikian juga bila ada yang melacurkan diri dengan meminta nasihat dari pemanggil arwah atau dukun, Aku sendiri akan menentang dan menyingkirkan orang itu dari antara umat yang taat pada perjanjian-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="7" bcv="LEV.20.7" />“Jagalah diri kalian tetap suci, sebab Akulah TUHAN, Allahmu.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="LEV.20.8" />Perhatikan dan lakukanlah semua peraturan-Ku, karena Akulah TUHAN yang menyucikanmu.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="9" bcv="LEV.20.9" />“Setiap orang yang mengutuki ayah atau ibunya harus dihukum mati. Demikianlah dia bertanggung jawab atas perbuatannya itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Berbagai dosa seksual
</s>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="10" bcv="LEV.20.10" />“Jika seorang laki-laki berzina dengan perempuan yang sudah bersuami, maka laki-laki dan perempuan yang berzina itu harus dihukum mati.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="11" bcv="LEV.20.11" />Jika seorang laki-laki melecehkan ayahnya dengan bersetubuh dengan salah seorang istri ayahnya, maka laki-laki dan perempuan itu harus dihukum mati. Demikianlah mereka bertanggung jawab atas perbuatan itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="12" bcv="LEV.20.12" />Jika seorang laki-laki bersetubuh dengan menantu perempuannya, laki-laki dan perempuan itu harus dihukum mati, karena mereka sudah melakukan perilaku menyimpang. Demikianlah mereka bertanggung jawab atas perbuatan itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="13" bcv="LEV.20.13" />Jika seorang laki-laki bersetubuh dengan sesama laki-laki seperti bersetubuh dengan perempuan, maka kedua laki-laki itu harus dihukum mati karena mereka melakukan perilaku yang menjijikkan. Demikianlah mereka bertanggung jawab atas perbuatan itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="14" bcv="LEV.20.14" />Jika seorang laki-laki menikahi seorang perempuan sekaligus ibu perempuan itu, mereka bertiga harus dihukum mati dengan cara dibakar, karena mereka sudah melakukan kejahatan besar. Biarlah kejahatan seperti itu tidak dilakukan lagi di antara umat-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="15-16" bcv="LEV.20.15" />Jika seorang laki-laki atau perempuan bersetubuh dengan binatang, orang itu harus dihukum mati dan binatang itu harus dibunuh. Demikianlah orang itu bertanggung jawab atas perbuatannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="17" bcv="LEV.20.17" />Jika seorang laki-laki menikahi saudarinya sendiri, baik saudari kandung maupun saudari tiri yang berasal dari satu ayah atau satu ibu, mereka akan disingkirkan dari antara umat yang taat pada perjanjian-Ku. Mereka sudah melakukan perbuatan hina dan biarlah mereka menanggung akibat dari perbuatan itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="18" bcv="LEV.20.18" />Apabila seorang laki-laki bersetubuh dengan perempuan yang sedang haid, mereka akan disingkirkan dari antara umat yang taat pada perjanjian-Ku, karena mereka melakukan hal yang sangat najis.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="19" bcv="LEV.20.19" />Jika seorang laki-laki bersetubuh dengan bibinya, baik saudari ayahnya ataupun ibunya, dia sudah melecehkan kerabat dekat. Biarlah mereka menanggung akibat dari perbuatan itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="20" bcv="LEV.20.20" />Demikian juga bila seorang laki-laki bersetubuh dengan istri pamannya, dia sudah melecehkan pamannya itu. Biarlah laki-laki dan perempuan itu menanggung akibat dari perbuatan mereka. Sampai mati mereka tidak akan mempunyai keturunan.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="21" bcv="LEV.20.21" />Jika seorang laki-laki mengambil istri saudaranya, itu merupakan perbuatan hina. Dia sudah melecehkan saudaranya. Sampai mati mereka tidak akan mempunyai keturunan.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Alasan-alasan larangan TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="LEV.20.22" />“Lakukanlah dengan setia semua peraturan yang sudah Aku berikan, supaya kalian tidak diusir dari negeri ke mana Aku membawa kalian.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="LEV.20.23" />Jangan meniru kebiasaan hidup penduduk di sana. Karena mereka melakukan segala macam kelakuan jahat tersebut, Aku membenci dan mengusir mereka dari negeri itu.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="LEV.20.24" />Aku sudah mengatakan kepada kalian, negeri ini akan Aku berikan kepada kalian, negeri yang berlimpah dengan hasil alam.<x caller="+"><xo>20:24
</xo><xt>Kel. 3:8</xt></x> Akulah TUHAN Allahmu, yang membuat kalian berbeda dari bangsa-bangsa lain.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="LEV.20.25" />Karena itu kamu masing-masing harus membedakan antara binatang dan burung yang haram dan yang tidak haram. Jangan menajiskan dirimu dengan memakan binatang atau burung yang sudah Aku tentukan untuk kamu haramkan.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="LEV.20.26" />Kamu semua harus hidup suci, karena Aku, TUHAN Allahmu, adalah kudus, dan Aku sudah memisahkan kalian dari bangsa-bangsa lain untuk menjadi milik-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="27" bcv="LEV.20.27" />“Siapa pun di antara kalian, baik laki-laki maupun perempuan, yang menjadi pemanggil arwah atau dukun harus dihukum mati dengan cara dilempari batu. Demikianlah dia bertanggung jawab atas perbuatannya itu.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="21" />
<s style="s1">Peraturan-peraturan untuk imam
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LEV.21.1" />TUHAN berbicara kepada Musa, “Sampaikanlah kepada para imam, yakni keturunan Harun, tentang peraturan-peraturan yang berlaku bagi semua imam. Imam tidak boleh menajiskan dirinya dengan menyentuh jenazah,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="LEV.21.2" />kecuali jenazah anggota keluarga dekatnya sendiri, yaitu ibunya, ayahnya, anaknya laki-laki atau perempuan, saudaranya,
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="LEV.21.3" />atau saudarinya yang belum menikah dan masih tinggal dengannya. Bagi saudarinya yang masih berada di bawah naungannya itu, imam diperbolehkan menjadi najis dengan menguburkan jenazahnya.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="LEV.21.4" />Imam tidak boleh menajiskan diri dengan menyentuh jenazah iparnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="LEV.21.5" />“Ketika berduka karena orang yang meninggal, imam tidak boleh membuat tanda pada tubuhnya seperti menggundul kepala, mencukur tepi jenggotnya, atau menggores-gores tubuhnya dengan benda tajam.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="LEV.21.6" />Para imam harus hidup suci bagi-Ku dan tidak boleh mencemarkan nama-Ku, karena merekalah yang mempersembahkan segala macam kurban daging dan gandum-ganduman di mezbah-Ku. Oleh sebab itu, mereka harus menjaga kesuciannya masing-masing.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="LEV.21.7" />“Imam tidak boleh menikah dengan pelacur, perempuan yang sudah tidak perawan, atau yang sudah bercerai dari suaminya, karena imam dikhususkan untuk hidup suci bagi-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="LEV.21.8" />Dan kalian, umat Israel, harus memandang para imam dengan hormat sebagai orang yang suci, karena mereka adalah perantara untuk mempersembahkan kurban yang menjadi bagian Allahmu. Aku, Allahmu yang kudus dan yang menyucikan kalian, menegaskan hal ini.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="LEV.21.9" />“Bila anak perempuan seorang imam mencemarkan dirinya dengan menjadi pelacur, dia melecehkan ayahnya dan harus dihukum mati dengan cara dibakar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="LEV.21.10" />“Imam besar mengepalai saudara-saudaranya, yaitu para imam lain. Dia dilantik dengan cara menuangkan minyak pengurapan ke atas kepalanya,<x caller="+"><xo>21:10
</xo><xt>Kel. 30:23-25</xt></x> dan dia memakai pakaian khusus imam besar. Ketika berkabung, imam besar tidak boleh membuat tanda dukacita seperti membiarkan rambutnya kusut atau merobek pakaiannya.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="LEV.21.11" />Imam besar tidak boleh menajiskan diri dengan mendekati jenazah, sekalipun yang meninggal adalah ayah atau ibunya sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="LEV.21.12" />Dia juga tidak boleh meninggalkan kemah-Ku untuk pergi ke tempat orang meninggal. Hal itu akan mencemari kemah-Ku, karena seorang imam besar sudah menerima minyak pengurapan di atas kepalanya sebagai tanda bahwa dia dikhususkan untuk mengabdi kepada Allahnya. Akulah TUHAN yang menegaskan hal ini.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="LEV.21.13" />“Seorang imam besar harus menikah dengan seorang perempuan yang masih perawan.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="LEV.21.14" />Dia tidak boleh menikah dengan janda, atau pelacur, ataupun perempuan yang sudah bercerai dari suaminya. Imam besar hanya boleh menikah dengan seorang gadis perawan dari bangsanya sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="LEV.21.15" />Tujuannya untuk menjaga supaya garis keturunannya tidak tercemar, sebab Aku, TUHAN, sudah menyucikan dia.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Larangan bagi imam yang memiliki cacat tubuh
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="LEV.21.16" />TUHAN juga berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="LEV.21.17" />“Sampaikanlah pesan-pesan ini kepada Harun: Untuk selamanya, setiap keturunanmu yang memiliki cacat tubuh dilarang mendekati mezbah untuk mempersembahkan sesuatu bagi-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="LEV.21.18" />Seorang imam tidak boleh mempunyai satu pun cacat tubuh berikut ini:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">lumpuh atau pincang,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">tuna netra,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">bibir sumbing atau kelainan apa pun pada wajah,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">kelainan pada anggota badan,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="19" bcv="LEV.21.19" />kecacatan pada kaki atau tangan,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="20" bcv="LEV.21.20" />punggung bungkuk,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">badan kerdil,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">mata rabun,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">penyakit kulit apa pun,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">kerusakan pada buah pelir.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="21" bcv="LEV.21.21" />Jadi, keturunan Harun yang memiliki cacat tubuh tidak boleh datang ke mezbah untuk mempersembahkan sesuatu bagi-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="LEV.21.22" />Tetapi dia boleh mendapat bagian dari berbagai jenis persembahan yang diberikan kepada-Ku, baik yang suci maupun yang sangat suci.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="LEV.21.23" />Hanya saja, karena kelainan tubuhnya itu, dia tidak diizinkan mendekati mezbah atau masuk ke kemah-Ku, supaya tidak mencemari seluruh tempat suci-Ku, sebab Aku, TUHAN, sudah menyucikan semuanya itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="LEV.21.24" />Maka Musa menyampaikan pesan-pesan tersebut kepada Harun dan anak-anaknya, serta kepada seluruh umat Israel.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="22" />
<s style="s1">Peraturan tentang memakan persembahan kudus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LEV.22.1" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="LEV.22.2" />“Sampaikanlah kepada Harun dan anak-anaknya: Semua kurban maupun persembahan lain yang dipersembahkan oleh umat Israel kepada-Ku haruslah kalian perlakukan dengan hati-hati sebagai benda yang suci, agar kalian tidak mencemarkan nama-Ku yang kudus. Akulah TUHAN, yang menegaskan hal ini.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="LEV.22.3" />“Siapa pun imam yang dalam keadaan najis mendekati makanan yang sudah dipersembahkan kepada-Ku oleh umat Israel akan disingkirkan dari antara semua imam yang melayani di kemah-Ku. Peraturan ini berlaku selamanya untuk semua keturunan Harun. Akulah TUHAN, yang menegaskan hal ini.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="LEV.22.4" />“Seorang imam yang menderita penyakit kulit menular, atau penyakit kelamin yang menyebabkan tubuhnya mengeluarkan cairan, tidak boleh memakan makanan yang sudah diperpersembahkan kepada-Ku sebelum dia sembuh dan tidak najis lagi. Imam juga akan menjadi najis jika menyentuh jenazah, atau mengeluarkan air mani,
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="LEV.22.5" />atau menyentuh binatang najis maupun orang yang sedang najis.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="LEV.22.6" />Imam yang menyentuh benda najis seperti itu akan menjadi najis sampai matahari terbenam, dan sebelum mandi, dia tidak boleh memakan makanan yang sudah dipersembahkan kepada-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="LEV.22.7" />Sesudah matahari terbenam, dia tidak najis lagi dan boleh memakan makanan yang sudah dipersembahkan kepada-Ku, karena itulah makanannya.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="LEV.22.8" />Imam tidak boleh memakan daging binatang yang mati secara alami atau mati dimangsa binatang liar, karena hal itu akan membuatnya najis. Akulah TUHAN, yang menegaskan hal ini.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="LEV.22.9" />“Para imam harus melakukan peraturan-peraturan-Ku dengan seksama. Jika melanggarnya, mereka berdosa dan akan mati karena dosanya. Aku, TUHAN yang menyucikan mereka, menegaskan hal ini.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="LEV.22.10" />“Makanan yang sudah dipersembahkan kepada-Ku hanya boleh dimakan oleh keluarga imam. Selain mereka, tidak ada yang boleh memakannya, bahkan tamu yang menginap di rumah imam itu ataupun pekerja upahannya.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="LEV.22.11" />Tetapi budak yang dibeli oleh imam dengan uangnya sendiri atau yang lahir di rumah imam boleh ikut memakan makanan yang sudah dipersembahkan kepada-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="LEV.22.12" />Jika anak perempuan seorang imam menikah dengan laki-laki yang bukan dari keturunan imam, perempuan itu tidak boleh memakan makanan yang sudah diperpersembahkan kepada-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="LEV.22.13" />Namun, jika dia menjadi janda atau bercerai tanpa memiliki anak, dan dia kembali tinggal di rumah ayahnya seperti masa gadisnya, dia boleh memakan bagian ayahnya. Orang lain yang bukan dari keluarga imam tidak boleh memakannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="LEV.22.14" />“Jika orang yang bukan dari keluarga imam tidak sengaja memakan makanan yang sudah dipersembahkan kepada-Ku, dia harus menggantinya kepada imam dengan menambah 20 persen.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="LEV.22.15" />Para imam tidak boleh mencemari makanan yang sudah dipersembahkan kepada-Ku oleh umat Israel
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="LEV.22.16" />dengan membiarkan orang yang bukan keluarga imam memakannya. Hal itu akan mewajibkan mereka untuk membayar ganti rugi atas kesalahan mereka. Aku menegaskan hal ini, karena Akulah TUHAN yang menyucikan semua persembahan yang diberikan kepada-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Hewan kurban yang tidak diterima
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="LEV.22.17" />Kemudian TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="LEV.22.18" />“Sampaikanlah kepada para imam dan seluruh orang Israel: Ketika kalian, orang Israel asli ataupun pendatang, mempersembahkan kurban yang dibakar habis kepada TUHAN, baik sebagai persembahan untuk memenuhi janji maupun persembahan sukarela,
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="LEV.22.19" />dia harus membawa sapi jantan, kambing jantan, atau domba jantan yang tidak bercacat, agar persembahan itu Aku terima.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="LEV.22.20" />Jangan mempersembahkan binatang yang bercacat, karena Aku tidak akan menerimanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="LEV.22.21" />“Demikian juga jika seseorang mempersembahkan kurban tanda damai kepada-Ku, baik sebagai persembahan untuk memenuhi janji maupun persembahan sukarela, binatang itu tidak boleh bercacat supaya dapat diterima.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="LEV.22.22" />Binatang yang bercacat, seperti buta, pincang, luka, atau berpenyakit kulit apa pun tidak boleh dipersembahkan di atas mezbah sebagai kurban bagi-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="LEV.22.23" />Sapi jantan atau domba dengan salah satu kaki yang terlalu panjang atau pendek boleh kamu berikan sebagai persembahan sukarela, tetapi tidak boleh sebagai persembahan untuk memenuhi janji.
<ve />
<v id="24-25" bcv="LEV.22.24" />Binatang yang buah pelirnya memar, rusak, robek, atau dikebiri sama sekali tidak boleh dipersembahkan kepada-Ku. Mempersembahkan binatang yang seperti itu merupakan penghinaan terhadap-Ku. Itulah sebabnya orang Israel asli maupun pendatang tidak boleh mempersembahkan hewan seperti itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="LEV.22.26" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="LEV.22.27" />“Ketika seekor anak sapi, domba, atau kambing lahir, biarlah dia tinggal dengan induknya selama tujuh hari. Sesudah hari kedelapan barulah anak hewan boleh dipersembahkan di mezbah bagi-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="LEV.22.28" />Jangan mempersembahkan seekor induk sapi atau induk domba beserta anaknya pada hari yang sama.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="LEV.22.29" />Jika kamu membawa persembahan syukur kepada TUHAN, persembahkanlah itu sesuai peraturan, supaya persembahanmu diterima.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="LEV.22.30" />Makanlah dagingnya pada hari kurban itu dipersembahkan, dan jangan menyisakannya sampai besok pagi. Akulah TUHAN, yang menegaskan hal ini.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="LEV.22.31" />“Maka taatilah perintah-Ku, sebab Akulah TUHAN Allahmu.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="LEV.22.32" />Jangan mencemarkan kekudusan-Ku, supaya Aku tetap dihormati di tengah umat Israel sebagai Allahmu yang kudus. Akulah TUHAN, yang menyucikan kalian.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="LEV.22.33" />Ingatlah bahwa Aku membawa kalian keluar dari Mesir, supaya Aku menjadi Allahmu. Akulah TUHAN, yang menegaskan semua hal ini.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="23" />
<s style="s1">Hari-hari raya untuk menghormati TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LEV.23.1" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="LEV.23.2" />“Sampaikanlah kepada orang Israel: Inilah hari-hari raya yang Aku tetapkan. Kalian harus berkumpul untuk beribadah bersama pada hari-hari berikut ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Hari Sabat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="LEV.23.3" />“Selama enam hari kalian boleh bekerja, tetapi hari ketujuh adalah hari Sabat, yaitu hari yang dikhususkan bagi-Ku. Berkumpullah bersama untuk beribadah pada hari itu. Di mana pun kalian tinggal, pada hari Sabat kalian harus beristirahat penuh dan tidak boleh melakukan pekerjaan apa pun.”
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="LEV.23.4" />“Berikut ini adalah hari-hari raya yang Aku tetapkan untuk kalian berkumpul dan beribadah.”
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Hari Raya Paskah dan Hari Raya Roti Tidak Beragi
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Kel. 12:1—13:16; Bil. 28:16-25; Ul. 16:1-8
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="LEV.23.5" />“Hari Paskah<f caller="+"><fr>23:5
</fr><fk>Paskah
</fk><ft>Paskah adalah perayaan untuk memperingati hari ketika Allah mengeluarkan bangsa Israel dari Mesir.</ft></f> dimulai pada tanggal empat belas bulan pertama waktu matahari terbenam.<f caller="+"><fr>23:5
</fr><fk>tanggal empat belas …
</fk><ft>Hari ini biasanya jatuh pada akhir bulan Maret atau awal bulan April. Dalam kebudayaan Yahudi, satu hari dimulai saat matahari terbenam, bukan saat fajar.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="LEV.23.6" />Pada hari berikutnya, yaitu tanggal lima belas bulan pertama, Hari Raya Roti Tidak Beragi dimulai dan akan berlangsung selama tujuh hari. Selama perayaan ini berlangsung, kalian hanya boleh makan roti yang dibuat tanpa ragi.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="LEV.23.7" />Pada hari pertama perayaan ini, berkumpullah untuk beribadah bersama dan janganlah melakukan pekerjaan sehari-hari.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="LEV.23.8" />Selama tujuh hari kalian harus mempersembahkan kurban yang dibakar habis bagi-Ku. Lalu pada hari yang ketujuh, kalian akan bertemu lagi untuk beribadah bersama dan tidak boleh melakukan pekerjaan sehari-hari.”
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Hari Raya Hasil Panen Pertama
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Bil. 28:26-31; Ul. 16:9-12
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="LEV.23.9" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="LEV.23.10" />“Sampaikanlah kepada orang Israel: Sesudah kalian tiba di negeri yang Aku berikan kepada kalian dan memanen hasil jelai yang pertama dari ladang-ladangmu, haruslah kamu masing-masing membawa seikat dari hasil panen itu kepada imam yang bertugas.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="LEV.23.11" />Pada hari sesudah Sabat, imam akan mengangkat tinggi hasil panen itu di hadapan-Ku sebagai persembahan khusus, agar Aku berkenan kepada kalian.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="LEV.23.12" />Pada hari yang sama, umat Israel juga akan mempersembahkan kepada-Ku seekor anak domba jantan berumur satu tahun yang tidak bercacat sebagai kurban yang dibakar habis.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="LEV.23.13" />Sertakanlah juga persembahan gandum-ganduman berupa tepung terbaik sebanyak 4,4 liter dicampur dengan minyak zaitun. Imam yang bertugas akan membakar segenggam<x caller="+"><xo>23:13
</xo><xt>Im. 2:1-3</xt></x> bagi-Ku sehingga bau harumnya akan menyenangkan Aku. Bersama dengan itu, persembahkan juga satu liter air anggur.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="LEV.23.14" />Sebelum umat memberikan persembahan-persembahan tersebut kepada-Ku, kalian tidak boleh memakan roti atau jelai dari hasil panen pertama, baik mentah maupun dipanggang. Demikianlah peraturan yang harus ditaati turun-temurun di mana pun kalian tinggal.”
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Persembahan selama Hari Raya Panen
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Ul. 16:13-17; Bil. 29:12-39
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15-16" bcv="LEV.23.15" />“Hari Raya Panen dimulai pada hari kelima puluh, yaitu tujuh minggu sesudah Hari Raya Hasil Panen Pertama. Pada hari itu, kalian harus memberikan persembahan khusus bagi-Ku dari panen gandum yang baru. Persembahan itu harus diangkat tinggi di hadapan-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="LEV.23.17" />Bawalah dua buah roti dari tempat tinggal kalian masing-masing untuk diangkat tinggi sebagai persembahan khusus kepada-Ku. Setiap roti harus dibuat dari 2,2 liter tepung terbaik dari hasil panen pertamamu, yang diolah dengan ragi dan dipanggang.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="LEV.23.18" />Bersama dengan roti itu, umat Israel akan mempersembahkan tujuh ekor domba jantan berumur satu tahun yang tidak bercacat, seekor sapi jantan muda, dan dua ekor domba jantan sebagai kurban yang dibakar habis.<f caller="+"><fr>23:18
</fr><fk>jumlah kurban yang dipersembahkan
</fk><ft>Menurut daftar persembahan untuk perayaan ini di Bil. 29:35-39, jumlah persembahan di ayat 18-19 ini sama dengan yang diberikan pada hari kedelapan.</ft></f> Setiap kurban itu akan disertai dengan persembahan curahan<x caller="+"><xo>23:18
</xo><xt>Kej. 35:14 CK</xt></x> dan persembahan gandum-ganduman sesuai ketentuan. Bau harum persembahan itu akan menyenangkan Aku.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="LEV.23.19" />Persembahkanlah juga seekor kambing jantan sebagai kurban penghapus dosa dan dua ekor anak domba jantan berumur satu tahun sebagai kurban tanda damai.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="LEV.23.20" />“Imam akan mengangkat tinggi roti dari hasil panen pertama beserta bagian daging dari kedua ekor domba itu sebagai persembahan khusus kepada-Ku. Persembahan itu akan menjadi bagian imam yang mempersembahkannya.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="LEV.23.21" />Pada hari itu kalian harus berkumpul untuk beribadah bersama dan tidak boleh melakukan pekerjaan sehari-hari. Demikianlah peraturan yang harus ditaati turun-temurun di mana pun kalian tinggal.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="LEV.23.22" />“Waktu memanen ladang, janganlah kalian memotongnya sampai ke pinggir ladang dan jangan kembali untuk mengumpulkan sisa yang terjatuh. Biarkanlah itu untuk dipungut oleh orang miskin dan pendatang yang ada di antara kalian. Aku, TUHAN Allahmu, menegaskan hal-hal ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Hari Raya Terompet
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="LEV.23.23" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="LEV.23.24" />“Sampaikanlah kepada orang Israel: Hari Raya Terompet dimulai pada tanggal satu bulan ketujuh. Kalian akan merayakan hari itu dengan berkumpul untuk beribadah bersama dan beristirahat penuh. Perayaan ini ditandai dengan membunyikan terompet berulang kali.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="LEV.23.25" />Kalian tidak boleh melakukan pekerjaan sehari-hari dan dalam perayaan itu banyak kurban akan dipersembahkan di mezbah bagi-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Hari Raya Pendamaian
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="LEV.23.26" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="LEV.23.27" />“Hari Raya Pendamaian dimulai pada tanggal sepuluh bulan ketujuh. Kalian akan merayakan hari itu dengan cara merendahkan diri dengan berpuasa, berkumpul untuk beribadah bersama, dan mempersembahkan kurban di mezbah bagi-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="LEV.23.28" />Kalian tidak boleh melakukan pekerjaan apa pun hari itu, karena pada hari itu dipersembahkan kurban untuk memulihkan hubungan kalian dengan Aku, TUHAN Allahmu.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="LEV.23.29" />Siapa pun yang tidak merendahkan diri dengan berpuasa pada hari itu akan disingkirkan dari antara umat yang taat pada perjanjian-Ku,
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="LEV.23.30" />dan siapa pun yang melakukan pekerjaan pada hari itu, Aku sendiri yang akan membinasakan dia dari antara umat yang taat pada perjanjian-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="LEV.23.31" />Jangan melakukan pekerjaan apa pun pada hari itu. Ini adalah peraturan yang harus ditaati secara turun-temurun di mana pun kalian tinggal.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="LEV.23.32" />Pada Hari Raya Pendamaian, kalian akan beristirahat penuh seperti pada hari Sabat. Kalian juga harus merendahkan diri dengan berpuasa. Hari Raya Pendamaian dimulai ketika matahari terbenam pada tanggal sembilan bulan ketujuh sampai matahari terbenam di tanggal sepuluh.”
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Kegiatan pada Hari Raya Pondok
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="LEV.23.33" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="LEV.23.34" />“Sampaikanlah kepada orang Israel: Hari Raya Pondok jatuh pada tanggal lima belas bulan ketujuh, yaitu lima hari sesudah Hari Raya Pendamaian. Perayaan untuk menghormati-Ku ini akan berlangsung selama tujuh hari.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="LEV.23.35" />Pada hari pertama, kalian akan berkumpul bersama untuk beribadah dan tidak boleh melakukan pekerjaan sehari-hari.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="LEV.23.36" />Selama tujuh hari itu, setiap harinya kalian akan mempersembahkan berbagai kurban di mezbah-Ku. Pada hari kedelapan kalian akan berkumpul lagi untuk beribadah bersama dan mempersembahkan kurban. Janganlah melakukan pekerjaan sehari-hari.”
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Ringkasan hari-hari raya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="LEV.23.37" />Itulah hari-hari raya yang TUHAN tetapkan. Pada hari-hari tersebut, umat-Nya akan berkumpul untuk beribadah bersama dan mempersembahkan kurban di mezbah bagi-Nya, termasuk kurban yang dibakar habis, kurban sembelihan yang lain, persembahan gandum-ganduman dan air anggur, sesuai dengan peraturan yang berlaku untuk tiap-tiap hari raya.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="LEV.23.38" />Perayaan-perayaan itu tidak mengganti kewajiban-kewajiban yang lain bagi TUHAN, termasuk hari-hari Sabat yang biasa dan berbagai persembahan lain, seperti persembahan untuk memenuhi janji dan persembahan sukarelamu.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Suasana Hari Raya Pondok
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="LEV.23.39" />“Ingatlah, pada tanggal lima belas bulan ketujuh, sesudah memanen hasil ladang, kalian harus merayakan Hari Raya Pondok bagi-Ku selama tujuh hari. Hari pertama dan hari kedelapan perayaan itu dikhususkan untuk beristirahat penuh.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="LEV.23.40" />Pada hari pertama, dirikanlah pondok untuk keluargamu dari cabang-cabang yang kalian potong dari pohon palem, pohon berdaun indah, dan berbagai jenis pohon berdaun lebat. Lalu selama tujuh hari berpestalah di hadapan-Ku, TUHAN Allahmu.
<ve />
<v id="41-42" bcv="LEV.23.41" />Rayakanlah pesta ini secara turun temurun setiap tahun pada bulan yang ketujuh. Selama tujuh hari perayaan ini, setiap orang Israel asli harus tinggal di pondok dari cabang-cabang berdaun.
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="LEV.23.43" />Ini dilakukan untuk mengenang bahwa nenek moyang Israel pernah tinggal di pondok-pondok ketika Aku membawa mereka keluar dari negeri Mesir. Akulah TUHAN Allahmu yang menegaskan hal-hal ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="44" bcv="LEV.23.44" />Maka Musa mengumumkan hari-hari raya bagi TUHAN itu kepada umat Israel.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="24" />
<s style="s1">Minyak untuk pelita kemah TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LEV.24.1" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="LEV.24.2" />“Perintahkanlah kepada umat Israel agar mereka membawa kepadamu minyak zaitun murni untuk ketujuh pelita kemah-Ku,<x caller="+"><xo>24:2
</xo><xt>Kel. 25:31-40; 27:20-21</xt></x> agar pelita itu tetap menyala setiap malam.
<ve />
<v id="3-4" bcv="LEV.24.3" />Para imam harus selalu menjaga supaya pelita-pelita pada tiang pelita bercabang dari emas murni itu terus menyala sepanjang malam di hadapan-Ku, di bagian luar tirai pemisah ruang mahakudus. Peraturan ini harus ditaati secara turun temurun sampai selamanya.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Roti sajian bagi TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="5-8" bcv="LEV.24.5" />“Dua belas roti akan dipanggang dan disajikan bagi-Ku setiap hari Sabat. Setiap roti akan dibuat dari 4,4 liter tepung yang terbaik. Imam yang bertugas akan menyajikan roti di meja emas di hadapan-Ku dalam dua susunan. Setiap susun terdiri dari enam roti. Sewaktu roti disusun di meja, kemenyan murni juga akan dibakar sebagai persembahan bagi-Ku, karena tidak ada bagian dari roti itu yang akan dibakar habis di mezbah. Kedua belas roti itu melambangkan perjanjian-Ku dengan kedua belas suku Israel. Itulah sebabnya roti tersebut harus disajikan setiap hari Sabat turun temurun untuk selamanya.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="LEV.24.9" />Kedua belas roti itu menjadi bagian para imam untuk selamanya. Mereka harus memakannya di tempat yang suci, karena roti itu adalah bagian yang paling kudus dari antara semua yang dipersembahkan kepada TUHAN.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Hukuman atas kejahatan besar
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="10-11" bcv="LEV.24.10" />Di antara orang Israel, ada seorang laki-laki yang ayahnya seorang Mesir dan ibunya seorang Israel. Ibunya bernama Selomit, anak Dibri dari suku Dan. Suatu hari, anak Selomit itu bertengkar dengan seorang Israel lain. Ketika sedang bertengkar, dia menyebut nama TUHAN dengan tidak hormat. Karena itu orang Israel membawa dia ke hadapan Musa.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="LEV.24.12" />Mereka memasukkan dia ke dalam tahanan sambil menunggu keputusan TUHAN terhadapnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="LEV.24.13" />Lalu TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="LEV.24.14" />“Bawalah orang yang sudah menghina-Ku itu keluar dari perkemahan. Setiap orang yang mendengar dia menghina Aku harus meletakkan tangannya di atas kepala orang itu sebagai pernyataan bahwa orang itu menanggung dosanya sendiri. Sesudah itu, mereka harus melemparinya dengan batu sampai mati.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="LEV.24.15" />Sampaikan kepada seluruh orang Israel, ‘Siapa pun yang menghina Aku akan menanggung dosanya sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="LEV.24.16" />Setiap orang yang menyebut nama TUHAN dengan tidak hormat, baik orang Israel asli maupun pendatang, harus dihukum mati dengan dilempari batu oleh seluruh umat.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="17" bcv="LEV.24.17" />Siapa pun yang membunuh orang lain harus dihukum mati.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="18" bcv="LEV.24.18" />Siapa pun yang membunuh hewan milik orang lain harus menggantinya dengan jenis hewan yang sama kepada pemiliknya.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="19" bcv="LEV.24.19" />Jika seseorang mencederai orang lain hingga menjadi cacat, kepadanya harus dibalaskan perbuatan yang sama.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="LEV.24.20" />Patah tulang dibayar patah tulang, mata dibayar mata, dan gigi dibayar gigi.<x caller="+"><xo>24:20
</xo><xt>Kel. 21:23-25; Ul. 19:21</xt></x> Sebagaimana dia mencederai sesamanya hingga cacat, demikian jugalah harus dibalaskan kepadanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="21" bcv="LEV.24.21" />Siapa pun yang membunuh hewan milik orang lain harus menggantinya dengan hewan yang hidup, tetapi siapa pun yang membunuh sesama manusia harus dihukum mati.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="LEV.24.22" />“Baik orang Israel asli maupun pendatang terikat oleh peraturan yang sama. Akulah TUHAN yang menegaskan hal-hal ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="LEV.24.23" />Sesudah Musa menyampaikan perintah-perintah TUHAN itu kepada orang Israel, mereka membawa orang yang menghina TUHAN tadi keluar perkemahan, lalu melempari dia dengan batu sampai mati. Dengan demikian bangsa Israel melakukan sesuai dengan perintah TUHAN melalui Musa.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="25" />
<s style="s1">Tahun Sabat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LEV.25.1" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa di gunung Sinai,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="LEV.25.2" />“Sampaikanlah kepada umat Israel: Sesudah kalian masuk ke negeri yang Aku berikan, ketahuilah bahwa tanah negeri itu memerlukan waktu perhentian juga, sama seperti kalian beristirahat pada hari Sabat. Setiap tahun ketujuh adalah Tahun Sabat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="LEV.25.3" />“Kalian boleh menanami ladang dan memangkas pohon anggur di kebun-kebunmu serta memanen hasilnya selama enam tahun,
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="LEV.25.4" />tetapi pada tahun ketujuh, kalian harus menaati Aku dengan berhenti sepenuhnya dari pekerjaan bercocok tanam itu supaya tanahmu mengalami masa perhentian.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="LEV.25.5" />Jadi, dalam tahun Sabat, jangan memanen tanaman yang tumbuh sendiri di ladang sesudah musim panen sebelumnya, ataupun dari kebun-kebun anggur yang tidak kalian rawat. Biarkanlah tanah itu mengalami masa perhentiannya.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="LEV.25.6" />Tetapi dalam tahun itu kalian boleh memetik dan memakan hasil tanah yang tumbuh sendiri, sehingga para budakmu laki-laki dan perempuan, pekerja upahan, pendatang yang menginap di rumahmu, juga kalian sendiri, tetap bisa makan.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="LEV.25.7" />Begitu juga dengan ternakmu dan binatang liar yang berkembang biak di negeri itu. Daging hewan-hewan itu akan menjadi makananmu selama Tahun Sabat.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Tahun Pemulihan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="LEV.25.8" />“Kalian harus menghitung tujuh kali Tahun Sabat, yaitu tujuh kali tujuh tahun, atau sama dengan empat puluh sembilan tahun.
<ve />
<v id="9-10" bcv="LEV.25.9" />Lalu, pada tanggal sepuluh bulan ketujuh, yaitu Hari Raya Pendamaian, kalian akan meniup terompet-terompet di seluruh negeri untuk mengumumkan bahwa Tahun Pemulihan sudah mulai, yaitu tahun kelima puluh. Kalian juga akan mengumumkan tibanya waktu pembebasan kepada seluruh penduduk negeri Israel. Pada tahun itu, tanah yang sebelumnya dijual akan dikembalikan kepada pemilik asalnya atau keturunannya, dan orang Israel asli yang dijual sebagai budak bebas untuk kembali kepada tanah warisan mereka masing-masing.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="LEV.25.11" />Pada Tahun Pemulihan itu, kalian juga tidak boleh bercocok tanam ataupun memanen kebun-kebun anggur yang tidak kalian rawat.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="LEV.25.12" />Hormatilah Tahun Pemulihan sebagai tahun yang kudus. Kalian boleh memetik dan memakan hasil tanah yang tumbuh sendiri tanpa mengusahakannya.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="LEV.25.13" />Pada Tahun Pemulihan, kalian akan kembali ke tanah warisanmu masing-masing.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="LEV.25.14" />“Jika ada di antara kalian yang menjual atau membeli tanah dengan sesama orang Israel, janganlah merugikan satu sama lain.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="LEV.25.15" />Kalian harus menentukan harga tanah berdasarkan jumlah tahun tanah itu bisa dipanen sampai Tahun Pemulihan berikutnya.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="LEV.25.16" />Semakin banyak jumlah tahun sebelum Tahun Pemulihan, semakin tinggi harga tanah. Demikian juga sebaliknya, semakin sedikit jumlah tahun sebelum Tahun Pemulihan, semakin rendah pula harga tanah itu. Karena sebenarnya yang dijual bukan tanah, melainkan jumlah panen yang bisa dihasilkan tanah itu.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="LEV.25.17" />Jangan merugikan satu sama lain, tetapi hormat dan takutlah akan Aku. Aku, TUHAN Allahmu, menegaskan hal ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Janji TUHAN tentang Tahun Sabat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="LEV.25.18" />“Patuhilah semua peraturan yang sudah Aku berikan, maka kalian akan hidup aman di negeri Kanaan.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="LEV.25.19" />Tanah itu akan menghasilkan panen melimpah sehingga kalian akan makan sampai kenyang dan tinggal di sana dengan aman.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="LEV.25.20" />Tetapi mungkin ada orang yang bertanya, ‘Apa yang akan kami makan pada tahun ketujuh jika kami tidak boleh menanam dan tidak boleh memanen?’
<ve />
<v id="21-22" bcv="LEV.25.21" />Jawabannya, Aku akan memberkati kalian pada tahun yang keenam dengan panen berlimpah, sehingga pada tahun kedelapan, ketika kalian menabur kembali di ladang— bahkan sampai masa panennya— kalian masih akan memakan hasil panen dari tahun keenam.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Penebusan tanah dan rumah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="LEV.25.23" />“Janganlah menjual tanah secara permanen karena tanah itu adalah milik-Ku. Kalian hanyalah pendatang yang Aku izinkan menumpang di sana dan mengolah tanah itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="LEV.25.24" />“Kalau kalian membeli tanah, kalian harus memberi hak kepada pemilik asalnya untuk menebus tanah itu.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="LEV.25.25" />Jika sesamamu orang Israel menjadi miskin sehingga dia terpaksa menjual sebagian tanahnya, saudara terdekat orang itu diperbolehkan menebus tanah yang sudah dijual oleh saudaranya itu.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="LEV.25.26" />Kalau dia tidak punya saudara dekat untuk menebus tanahnya, tetapi di kemudian hari dia mendapat uang yang cukup untuk menebus tanahnya kembali,
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="LEV.25.27" />dia berhak membayar nilai tebus tanah itu kepada orang yang membelinya, supaya dia bisa kembali ke sana. Nilai tebusnya dihitung berdasarkan jumlah nilai hasil panen dalam tahun-tahun yang tersisa hingga Tahun Pemulihan berikutnya.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="LEV.25.28" />Namun, jika dia tidak mampu menebus tanahnya, tanah itu tetap menjadi milik si pembeli sampai Tahun Pemulihan. Lalu pada tahun itu, tanah akan dibebaskan dan pemilik semula bisa kembali ke tanahnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="LEV.25.29" />“Jika seseorang menjual rumah di suatu kota yang berbenteng, dia hanya punya waktu satu tahun untuk menebusnya, terhitung sejak rumah itu dijual.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="LEV.25.30" />Bila dia tidak menebus rumah itu dalam jangka waktu satu tahun, rumah itu akan seterusnya menjadi milik pembelinya dan keturunannya. Pada Tahun Pemulihan, rumah itu tidak akan dikembalikan kepada pemilik asalnya.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="LEV.25.31" />Akan tetapi, rumah di desa yang tidak dikelilingi benteng akan diperlakukan seperti lahan terbuka. Jika seseorang menjual rumahnya di desa, dia boleh menebus kembali rumah itu di kemudian hari. Dan bila tidak ditebus, rumah itu harus dikembalikan kepadanya pada Tahun Pemulihan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="LEV.25.32" />“Khusus untuk orang Lewi, mereka akan selalu berhak kapan saja untuk menebus kembali rumah yang mereka jual di kota-kota yang ditetapkan untuk suku Lewi.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="LEV.25.33" />Setiap rumah di kota-kota Lewi yang dijual harus dikembalikan pada Tahun Pemulihan, karena rumah-rumah itu adalah milik mereka di antara bangsa Israel.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="LEV.25.34" />Namun, padang rumput tempat menggembalakan ternak di sekitar kota-kota mereka tidak boleh dijual karena padang rumput itu adalah milik mereka selamanya.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Penebusan orang miskin dan budak
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="LEV.25.35" />“Jika saudaramu sesama orang Israel jatuh miskin sehingga tidak mampu bertahan hidup di antara kalian, haruslah kamu menolong dia seperti menolong orang asing dan pendatang, agar mereka bisa tetap tinggal di antara kalian.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="LEV.25.36" />Bila kamu meminjamkan uang kepadanya, janganlah mengambil bunga atau keuntungan, tetapi hormat dan takutlah akan Allahmu dengan menolong saudaramu itu agar dia bisa bertahan hidup di antara kalian.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="LEV.25.37" />Jangan menarik keuntungan dari uang yang kamu pinjamkan maupun dari makanan yang kamu jual kepadanya.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="LEV.25.38" />Aku, TUHAN, menegaskan hal ini karena Akulah yang membawa kalian keluar dari Mesir dan memberikan negeri Kanaan kepada kalian supaya Aku menjadi Allahmu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="LEV.25.39" />“Jika sesamamu orang Israel jatuh miskin sehingga menjual dirinya kepadamu sebagai budak, janganlah memperlakukan dia seperti budak.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="LEV.25.40" />Perlakukan dia seperti pekerja upahan atau perantau, sampai Tahun Pemulihan tiba.
<ve />
<v id="41" bcv="LEV.25.41" />Pada Tahun Pemulihan, dia dan anak-anaknya harus dibebaskan supaya mereka bisa kembali kepada keluarga dan tanah warisan nenek moyangnya.
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="LEV.25.42" />Jangan menjual orang Israel sebagai budak kepada bangsa lain, karena mereka adalah milik-Ku yang Aku bawa keluar dari Mesir.
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="LEV.25.43" />Jika kamu membeli sesama orang Israel sebagai budak, sebagai rasa hormat dan takut kepada-Ku, janganlah memperlakukan dia dengan kejam.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="44" bcv="LEV.25.44" />“Kalian boleh membeli budak laki-laki dan perempuan dari bangsa-bangsa lain yang tinggal di sekitarmu
<ve />
<v id="45" bcv="LEV.25.45" />atau anak-anak orang asing yang tinggal di antara kalian, juga keturunan mereka yang lahir di negerimu. Mereka boleh menjadi milikmu.
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="LEV.25.46" />Hak milik atas mereka boleh kalian wariskan kepada anak-anakmu turun temurun. Kalian boleh mempekerjakan orang dari bangsa lain sebagai budak, tetapi sesama orang Israel tidak boleh kalian perlakukan seperti itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="47" bcv="LEV.25.47" />“Apabila ada pendatang yang tinggal di antara kalian menjadi kaya, dan sesamamu orang Israel jatuh miskin sehingga menjual dirinya sebagai budak kepada orang asing itu,
<ve />
<v id="48" bcv="LEV.25.48" />orang Israel tersebut boleh ditebus oleh anggota keluarganya, walaupun dia sudah dibeli sebagai budak.
<ve />
<v id="49" bcv="LEV.25.49" />Pamannya, sepupunya, atau kerabatnya yang lain boleh menebusnya. Atau jika dia mendapat uang yang cukup, dia boleh menebus dirinya sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="50" bcv="LEV.25.50" />Penebus dan pemilik budak itu akan menghitung jumlah tahun sejak dia menjual dirinya sebagai budak sampai Tahun Pemulihan berikutnya. Nilai tebus dirinya dihitung berdasarkan upah pekerja upahan selama jumlah tahun yang tersisa itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="51" bcv="LEV.25.51" />“Semakin banyak jumlah tahun yang terhitung sampai Tahun Pemulihan, semakin mahal harga tebusannya.
<ve />
<v id="52" bcv="LEV.25.52" />Sebaliknya, semakin sedikit jumlah tahun yang terhitung sampai Tahun Pemulihan, semakin kecil pula harga tebusannya.
<ve />
<v id="53" bcv="LEV.25.53" />Orang asing yang membelinya harus memperlakukan dia seperti pekerja upahan yang dipekerjakan tahun demi tahun. Kalian warga Israel yang bertetangga dengan pemilik budak itu tidak boleh membiarkan dia memperbudak orang Israel itu dengan kejam.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="54" bcv="LEV.25.54" />“Bila orang Israel itu tidak ditebus dengan cara-cara tersebut, dia dan anak-anaknya tetap akan dibebaskan pada Tahun Pemulihan.
<ve />
<v id="55" bcv="LEV.25.55" />Aku menegaskan hal ini, karena Akulah TUHAN Allahmu yang membebaskan kalian dari perbudakan di Mesir untuk menjadikan kalian hamba-hamba-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="26" />
<s style="s1">Berkat untuk ketaatan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1-2" bcv="LEV.26.1" />TUHAN berkata, “Jangan membuat berhala, atau mendirikan patung dan tiang berhala, ataupun memasang ukiran batu di negeri kalian untuk disembah. Taatilah peraturan-peraturan hari Sabat-Ku dan hormatilah kemah-Ku. Aku, TUHAN Allahmu, menegaskan kedua hal ini.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="LEV.26.3" />“Jika kamu melakukan semua perintah-Ku dengan setia,
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="LEV.26.4" />Aku akan menurunkan hujan pada musimnya, dan hasil ladang serta pohonmu akan melimpah.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="LEV.26.5" />Panenmu akan begitu banyak, sehingga kamu masih akan mengirik hasil gandum sampai masa panen anggur tiba. Dan kamu masih akan terus memanen serta mengolah anggur sampai masa menanam bibit gandum-ganduman tiba. Kamu akan makan sampai kenyang dan tinggal dengan aman di negerimu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="LEV.26.6" />“Aku akan memberi ketenangan di negerimu sehingga kamu bisa tidur tanpa takut apa pun. Aku akan menjaga negerimu dari binatang buas dan serangan musuh.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="LEV.26.7" />Saat perang, kalian akan mengejar musuh-musuhmu dan membunuh mereka.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="LEV.26.8" />Lima dari kalian akan mengejar seratus musuh, dan seratus dari kalian akan mengejar sepuluh ribu musuh. Semua musuh akan tewas di hadapan kalian.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="LEV.26.9" />“Aku akan memberkati dan membuatmu beranak cucu sangat banyak. Perjanjian-Ku denganmu akan tetap berlaku untuk seterusnya.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="LEV.26.10" />Hasil panenmu akan begitu melimpah, hingga kamu masih memakan hasil lama sementara hasil panen baru sudah ada, sehingga kamu akan terpaksa mengeluarkan hasil lama dari lumbungnya untuk dapat menyimpan hasil panen yang baru.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="LEV.26.11" />Aku akan tinggal di antara kalian dan tidak akan pernah muak terhadap kalian.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="LEV.26.12" />Aku akan menyertai kalian. Aku akan selalu menjadi Allahmu, dan kalian turun temurun akan menjadi umat-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="LEV.26.13" />Akulah TUHAN, Allahmu, yang membawamu keluar dari perbudakan di Mesir. Aku sudah membebaskanmu dari belenggu dan beban berat sehingga kalian bisa berjalan tegak.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Hukuman untuk ketidaktaatan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="LEV.26.14" />“Akan tetapi, jika kamu tidak taat melakukan semua perintah-Ku,
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="LEV.26.15" />jika kamu tidak mau mematuhi ketetapan-Ku, dan hatimu muak mendengar peraturan-Ku sehingga melanggar perintah-Ku dan mengingkari perjanjian-Ku,
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="LEV.26.16" />maka Aku akan menghukummu. Aku akan mendatangkan berbagai macam bencana berikut: Kamu akan diserang penyakit yang membunuh secara perlahan, sehingga hatimu semakin tertekan dan matamu tidak tahan melihatnya. Kamu akan menabur benih, tetapi musuh-musuhmu yang akan memakan hasilnya.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="LEV.26.17" />Saat perang, Aku akan berbalik melawanmu sehingga kalian dikalahkan oleh musuhmu. Orang-orang yang membencimu akan menguasai kalian, dan kalian akan lari ketakutan walaupun tidak ada yang mengejar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="LEV.26.18" />“Jika sesudah mengalami semuanya itu kalian tetap tidak taat kepada-Ku, Aku akan menambah hukuman atas dosa-dosamu berkali-kali lebih berat.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="LEV.26.19" />Aku akan mematahkan kesombonganmu dan menahan turunnya hujan, hingga seolah-olah langit terbuat dari besi dan tanahmu menjadi keras seperti tembaga.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="LEV.26.20" />Kerja kerasmu akan sia-sia karena ladangmu tidak menghasilkan panen dan pohon-pohon tidak berbuah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="LEV.26.21" />“Jika kalian terus melawan Aku dan tidak mau taat kepada-Ku, Aku akan menambah hukuman atas dosa-dosamu berkali-kali lipat lebih berat lagi.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="LEV.26.22" />Aku akan mendatangkan binatang-binatang buas ke tengah-tengah kalian, untuk membunuh anak-anakmu dan menghabisi ternakmu. Jumlah kalian akan menjadi sedikit, sehingga jalan-jalan yang biasanya ramai menjadi sepi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="LEV.26.23" />“Apabila sesudah semua hukuman itu, kalian tetap tidak belajar dan masih terus melawan Aku,
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="LEV.26.24" />Aku pun akan melawan dan menghajar kalian berkali-kali lipat lebih berat lagi karena dosa-dosamu.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="LEV.26.25" />Aku akan membuat musuh-musuh menyerang kalian sebagai pembalasan atas perjanjian-Ku yang kalian ingkari. Bila kalian berlindung di dalam kota-kota berbenteng, Aku akan menimpakan wabah penyakit ke atas kalian, dan kalian akan jatuh ke tangan musuh.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="LEV.26.26" />Aku akan membuat kalian tidak bisa mengumpulkan persediaan makanan. Masa kelaparan akan begitu parah sehingga sepuluh ibu rumah tangga hanya perlu satu tempat pembakaran roti untuk keluarga mereka. Mereka akan menimbang dan membagi roti dalam jatah yang kecil-kecil. Kalian masih bisa makan, tetapi tidak akan pernah merasa kenyang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="LEV.26.27" />“Apabila sesudah semuanya itu kalian tetap tidak taat kepada-Ku dan masih melawan Aku,
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="LEV.26.28" />Aku pun akan melawan kalian dengan murka. Aku sendiri akan menghukum kalian berkali-kali lipat lagi.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="LEV.26.29" />Kalian akan begitu kelaparan hingga memakan daging anak-anakmu sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="LEV.26.30" />Aku akan menghancurkan tempat-tempat pemujaan berhalamu di bukit-bukit dan meruntuhkan mezbah-mezbah dupamu. Mayat-mayat kalian akan bergelimpangan dan menumpuk di atas patung-patung dewa palsu yang kalian sembah. Aku akan muak terhadap kalian.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="LEV.26.31" />Kota-kotamu akan Aku runtuhkan. Tempat-tempat pemujaan dewamu akan Aku jadikan puing-puing. Aku tidak akan lagi menerima bau harum asap persembahan kalian.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="LEV.26.32" />Aku akan menghancurkan negeri itu, sehingga musuh-musuhmu yang sudah menetap di negerimu akan terkejut melihat kehancuran yang terjadi.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="LEV.26.33" />Aku akan membuat kalian tercerai-berai di antara bangsa-bangsa lain. Melalui pedang musuh, Aku akan menghabisi kalian, sehingga tanahmu terlantar dan kota-kotamu menjadi tumpukan puing-puing.
<ve />
<v id="34-35" bcv="LEV.26.34" />Sementara kalian berada di negeri musuh, tanah itu akan terlantar untuk menikmati masa perhentian yang tidak didapatkannya pada tahun-tahun Sabat selama kalian menetap di sana.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36-37" bcv="LEV.26.36" />“Bagi yang masih hidup, Aku akan membuat hatimu selalu gelisah di negeri musuh. Suara daun yang ditiup angin pun akan membuatmu ketakutan hingga kalian lari seperti sedang diserang. Kalian akan jatuh tersandung satu sama lain meskipun tidak ada yang mengejar. Kalian sama sekali tidak akan sanggup berdiri melawan musuh.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="LEV.26.38" />Di negeri bangsa-bangsa asing, kalian akan mati dan membusuk.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="LEV.26.39" />Dan kalian yang masih hidup akan merana di negeri musuh karena dosa-dosamu sendiri dan dosa nenek moyangmu yang sudah binasa lebih dulu.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kesempatan untuk bertobat akan diberikan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="40-42" bcv="LEV.26.40" />“Akan tetapi, jika kalian mengakui dosa-dosamu dan dosa nenek moyangmu, yaitu tidak taat terhadap-Ku dan melawan Aku— dosa yang membuat Aku melawan kalian dan membawamu ke negeri musuh— maka Aku akan menepati lagi perjanjian-Ku dengan Yakub, Isak, dan Abraham. Jika kalian merendahkan hatimu dan dengan rela menerima hukuman atas dosa-dosamu, Aku akan memulihkan negerimu.
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="LEV.26.43" />Namun, negeri itu harus dikosongkan dahulu untuk menikmati tahun-tahun Sabatnya, sementara kalian tinggal di negeri musuh untuk menanggung hukuman atas dosa-dosamu, yaitu menolak peraturan-Ku dan muak terhadap perintah-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="44" bcv="LEV.26.44" />“Meski demikian, Aku tidak akan sepenuhnya menolak kalian ataupun muak terhadapmu selama kalian berada di negeri musuh. Aku tidak akan melanggar perjanjian-Ku dengan memusnahkan kalian seluruhnya, sebab Akulah TUHAN Allahmu.
<ve />
<v id="45" bcv="LEV.26.45" />Demi kebaikanmu, Aku akan tetap menepati perjanjian-Ku dengan nenek moyang kalian, karena Aku membawa mereka keluar dari Mesir supaya Aku menjadi Allah mereka, dan peristiwa besar itu disaksikan oleh bangsa-bangsa lain. Aku, TUHAN, menegaskan semua hal ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="46" bcv="LEV.26.46" />Demikianlah seluruh ketetapan, peraturan, dan hukum yang diberikan TUHAN kepada Israel melalui Musa di gunung Sinai.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="27" />
<s style="s1">Peraturan tentang menebus persembahan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LEV.27.1" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="LEV.27.2" />“Sampaikanlah kepada umat Israel: Apabila kamu berjanji untuk menyerahkan orang lain menjadi pengabdi kepada-Ku seumur hidupnya, tetapi kemudian kamu ingin membebaskan dia dari pengabdiannya, kamu harus menebus dia dengan membayar kepada imam sesuai nilai yang ditetapkan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3-7" bcv="LEV.27.3" />“Berikut ini adalah ketentuan nilai tebus seseorang dalam jumlah keping perak, sesuai pengukur berat yang sah.
</p>
<table><tr><th level="1">Usia
</th><th level="2">Jenis Kelamin
</th><th level="3">Nilai
</th></tr><tr><tc level="1">1 bulan -5 tahun
</tc><tc level="2">Laki-laki
</tc><tc level="3">5 keping perak
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">1 bulan -5 tahun
</tc><tc level="2">Perempuan
</tc><tc level="3">3 keping perak
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">5-20 tahun
</tc><tc level="2">Laki-laki
</tc><tc level="3">20 keping perak
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">5-20 tahun
</tc><tc level="2">Perempuan
</tc><tc level="3">10 keping perak
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">20-60 tahun
</tc><tc level="2">Laki-laki
</tc><tc level="3">50 keping perak
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">20-60 tahun
</tc><tc level="2">Perempuan
</tc><tc level="3">30 keping perak
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">di atas 60 tahun
</tc><tc level="2">Laki-laki
</tc><tc level="3">15 keping perak
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">di atas 60 tahun
</tc><tc level="2">Perempuan
</tc><tc level="3">10 keping perak
</tc></tr></table><ve />
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="8" bcv="LEV.27.8" />Jika orang yang berjanji itu terlalu miskin sehingga tidak mampu membayar nilai tebus yang berlaku, dia harus membawa orang yang hendak ditebusnya kepada imam. Imam akan menentukan nilai yang lebih rendah sesuai kemampuan orang itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="LEV.27.9" />“Apabila kamu berjanji untuk memberikan kepada-Ku hewan yang halal untuk dipersembahkan, maka seluruh persembahan itu adalah suci.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="LEV.27.10" />Kamu tidak boleh menukar hewan itu dengan hewan lain, baik menukar hewan yang bagus dengan hewan yang buruk, maupun sebaliknya. Jika kamu menukarnya, maka kedua hewan itu akan dianggap suci dan keduanya harus dipersembahkan kepada-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="LEV.27.11" />“Tetapi apabila hewan yang dijanjikan adalah hewan yang haram, yang tidak boleh dipersembahkan kepada-Ku, dia harus membawa hewan itu kepada imam.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="LEV.27.12" />Imam akan menentukan nilai hewan itu berdasarkan baik buruknya. Berapa pun nilai yang ditetapkan imam, itulah harga hewan itu.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="LEV.27.13" />Jika kamu ingin menebus hewan itu kembali, kamu harus membayar nilai hewan itu ditambah dua puluh persen.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="LEV.27.14" />“Apabila kamu memberikan rumahmu sebagai persembahan kudus bagi-Ku, imam akan menentukan nilainya berdasarkan baik buruknya rumah itu. Berapa pun nilai yang ditetapkan imam, itulah harga rumah itu.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="LEV.27.15" />Jika kamu ingin menebus rumahmu kembali, kamu harus membayar nilai rumah itu ditambah dua puluh persen. Maka rumah itu akan kembali menjadi milikmu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="LEV.27.16" />“Apabila kamu memberikan sebagian tanahmu sebagai persembahan bagi-Ku, nilai tanah yang ditentukan harus sesuai dengan jumlah benih yang dibutuhkan untuk menanami tanah tersebut. Ketentuannya adalah sepuluh keping perak untuk setiap luasan tanah yang membutuhkan dua puluh kilogram benih jelai.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="LEV.27.17" />Jika kamu menyerahkan tanah itu pada Tahun Pemulihan, nilai tanah tersebut tetap utuh.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="LEV.27.18" />Namun, jika kamu mempersembahkan tanah itu sesudah Tahun Pemulihan, imam akan menentukan nilai yang lebih rendah untuk tanah itu, menurut jumlah tahun yang tersisa sampai Tahun Pemulihan berikutnya.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="LEV.27.19" />Jika kamu ingin menebus tanahmu kembali, kamu harus membayar nilai tanah itu ditambah dua puluh persen. Maka tanah itu akan kembali menjadi milikmu.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="LEV.27.20" />Jika kamu tidak menebus tanah itu kembali dan para imam sudah menjualnya kepada orang lain, kamu tidak berhak lagi untuk menebusnya.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="LEV.27.21" />Pada Tahun Pemulihan berikutnya, tanah itu menjadi suci bagi-Ku dan akan menjadi milik para imam.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="LEV.27.22" />“Apabila kamu memberikan tanah yang kamu beli dari pemilik aslinya, yang bukan milik keluargamu, sebagai persembahan bagi-ku,
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="LEV.27.23" />imam akan menentukan nilai tanah itu berdasarkan jumlah tahun yang tersisa sampai Tahun Pemulihan berikutnya. Pada hari penilaian itu, pemilik pertama harus membayar nilai tanah tersebut sebagai persembahan suci bagi-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="LEV.27.24" />Kalau itu dilakukan, maka pada Tahun Pemulihan nanti tanah itu akan dikembalikan kepada pemilik aslinya atau keturunannya.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="LEV.27.25" />Semua nilai harus ditentukan dalam jumlah keping perak, sesuai pengukur berat yang sah, yaitu sebelas gram.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="LEV.27.26" />“Kalian tidak boleh mempersembahkan anak sulung hewan-hewanmu sebagai persembahan sukarela, baik sapi, domba, atau kambing, karena hewan-hewan itu memang sudah merupakan milik-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="LEV.27.27" />Namun, jika hewan itu adalah hewan yang haram, kamu dapat menebusnya sejumlah nilai yang ditentukan oleh imam ditambah dua puluh persen. Jika tidak ditebus, imam akan menjual hewan itu sesuai nilainya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="LEV.27.28" />“Apa saja yang sudah dikhususkan sebagai persembahan suci bagi-Ku, baik itu manusia, hewan, maupun tanah, tidak boleh ditebus atau dijual. Semua binatang dan benda yang dikhususkan seperti itu harus diperlakukan sebagai persembahan sangat suci bagi-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="LEV.27.29" />Setiap orang yang Aku tentukan untuk dimusnahkan tidak boleh ditebus, tetapi harus dihukum mati.<f caller="+"><fr>27:29
</fr><fk>tentukan untuk dimusnahkan
</fk><ft>Seseorang bisa dikhususkan untuk dimusnahkan, contohnya di Kel. 22:20 dan Bil. 21:1-3. Dalam masa ketika Israel merebut tanah Kanaan, bangsa-bangsa musuh juga dikhususkan untuk dimusnahkan. Contoh terkenal adalah kota Yeriko (Yos. 6:17-19). Pelanggaran prajurit suku Yehuda bernama Akan mengakibatkan dia sendiri dikhususkan untuk dimusnahkan (Yos. 7).</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="LEV.27.30" />“Sepersepuluh dari setiap hasil panen, baik gandum-ganduman maupun buah-buahan, adalah milik-Ku. Itu harus dipersembahkan bagi-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="LEV.27.31" />Apabila kamu ingin menebus sebagian dari persembahan perpuluhan hasil panenmu, kamu dapat melakukannya dengan membayar nilainya sesuai ketentuan ditambah dua puluh persen.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="LEV.27.32" />Mengenai persembahan perpuluhan dari ternak, setiap hitungan hewan yang kesepuluh harus menjadi persembahan suci bagi-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="LEV.27.33" />Pemilik ternak tidak boleh memilih antara yang baik dan yang buruk. Dia juga tidak boleh menukarnya. Jika ditukar, maka kedua hewan itu menjadi persembahan suci dan tidak boleh ditebus.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="LEV.27.34" />Demikianlah perintah-perintah yang TUHAN berikan kepada Musa di gunung Sinai untuk orang Israel.<ve />
</p>
</book>
<book id="NUM"><id id="NUM">
</id><h>Bilangan
</h><toc level="1">Bilangan
</toc><toc level="2">Bilangan
</toc><toc level="3">Bil.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">Bilangan
</p>

<c id="1" />
<s style="s1">Sensus pasukan Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NUM.1.1" />Pada hari pertama, bulan kedua, pada tahun kedua sejak bangsa Israel keluar dari Mesir, TUHAN berkata kepada Musa di dalam kemah-Nya<x caller="+"><xo>1:1
</xo><xt>Im. 1:1 CK</xt></x> di padang belantara Sinai,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="NUM.1.2" />“Kamu dan Harun harus mengadakan sensus seluruh rakyat Israel menurut marga dan keluarga mereka, kecuali suku Lewi.<f caller="+"><fr>1:2
</fr><fk>kecuali suku Lewi
</fk><ft>Demi kewajaran jalan cerita, informasi ini, dari ayat 47 ditempatkan di awal.</ft></f> Catatlah nama semua laki-laki
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="NUM.1.3" />yang berumur dua puluh tahun ke atas yang sanggup berperang, berdasarkan regu mereka masing-masing.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4-9" bcv="NUM.1.4" />“Kalian akan dibantu oleh para kepala suku ini:
</p>
<table><tr><th level="1">Suku
</th><th level="2">Kepala suku
</th></tr><tr><tc level="1">Ruben
</tc><tc level="2">Elizur anak Syedeur
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Simeon
</tc><tc level="2">Selumiel anak Zurisyadai
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Yehuda
</tc><tc level="2">Nahason anak Aminadab
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Isakar
</tc><tc level="2">Netanel anak Zuar
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Zebulon
</tc><tc level="2">Eliab anak Helon
</tc></tr></table><ve />
<p style="p"><v id="10-15" bcv="NUM.1.10" /></p>
<table><tr><th level="1">Suku
</th><th level="2">Kepala suku
</th></tr><tr><tc level="1">Benyamin
</tc><tc level="2">Abidan anak Gideoni
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Dan
</tc><tc level="2">Ahiezer anak Amisydai
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Asyer
</tc><tc level="2">Pagiel anak Okran
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Gad
</tc><tc level="2">Eliasaf anak Rehuel
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Naftali
</tc><tc level="2">Ahira anak Enan
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Efraim
</tc><tc level="2">Elisama anak Amihud
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Manasye
</tc><tc level="2">Gamaliel anak Pedazur
</tc></tr></table><p sfm="mi" style="mi">(Suku Efraim dan Manasye adalah keturunan Yusuf.)
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="16" bcv="NUM.1.16" />Orang-orang itu adalah kepala setiap suku di Israel.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17-19" bcv="NUM.1.17" />Sesuai perintah TUHAN, Musa dan Harun memanggil kedua belas orang yang dipilih tadi. Kemudian, pada hari itu juga para kepala suku mengumpulkan seluruh umat Israel. Nama setiap laki-laki yang berumur dua puluh tahun ke atas dicatat menurut marga dan keluarga masing-masing. Pencatatan itu dilakukan di padang belantara Sinai.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20-43" bcv="NUM.1.20" />Berikut ini hasil sensus laki-laki yang berumur dua puluh tahun ke atas yang sanggup berperang, berdasarkan catatan marga dan keluarga mereka.
</p>
<table><tr><th level="1">Suku
</th><th level="2">Jumlah orang
</th></tr><tr><tc level="1">Ruben (anak sulung Yakub)
</tc><tc level="2">46.500
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Simeon
</tc><tc level="2">59.300
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Gad
</tc><tc level="2">45.650
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Yehuda
</tc><tc level="2">74.600
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Isakar
</tc><tc level="2">54.400
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Zebulon
</tc><tc level="2">57.400
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Efraim
</tc><tc level="2">40.500
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Menasye
</tc><tc level="2">32.200
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Benyamin
</tc><tc level="2">35.400
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Dan
</tc><tc level="2">62.700
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Asyer
</tc><tc level="2">41.500
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Naftali
</tc><tc level="2">53.400
</tc></tr></table><ve />
<p style="p"><v id="44" bcv="NUM.1.44" />Itulah jumlah orang yang dicatat di bawah pengawasan Musa, Harun, dan kedua belas kepala suku.
<ve />
<v id="45" bcv="NUM.1.45" />Dengan demikian, jumlah keseluruhan laki-laki yang berumur dua puluh tahun ke atas yang sanggup berperang, berdasarkan catatan marga dan keluarga mereka,
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="NUM.1.46" />adalah 603.550 orang.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Tugas khusus suku Lewi
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="47" bcv="NUM.1.47" />Jumlah itu tidak termasuk suku Lewi
<ve />
<v id="48" bcv="NUM.1.48" />karena TUHAN sudah berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="49" bcv="NUM.1.49" />“Ketika menghitung jumlah pasukan suku-suku Israel, janganlah menghitung suku Lewi,
<ve />
<v id="50" bcv="NUM.1.50" />sebab mereka ditugaskan untuk mengurus kemah-Ku, tempat peti perjanjian-Ku disimpan. Mereka bertanggungjawab atas pengangkutan kemah-Ku dan semua perlengkapannya. Mereka akan berkemah di sekelilingnya dan merawatnya.
<ve />
<v id="51" bcv="NUM.1.51" />Setiap kali kemah-Ku dipindahkan, hanya orang Lewi yang bertugas membongkar dan mendirikannya kembali. Selain mereka, siapa pun yang mendekati kemah-Ku akan dihukum mati.
<ve />
<v id="52" bcv="NUM.1.52" />Setiap suku Israel yang lain akan berkemah di lingkungan perkemahan masing-masing, yang ditandai dengan bendera lambang pasukan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="53" bcv="NUM.1.53" />Tetapi orang Lewi akan berkemah di sekeliling kemah-Ku untuk menjaganya, supaya umat Israel yang lain tidak mendekati kemah-Ku dan ditimpa murka-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="54" bcv="NUM.1.54" />Maka bangsa Israel melakukan semua itu sesuai perintah TUHAN kepada Musa.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="2" />
<s style="s1">Pengaturan tempat perkemahan bagi setiap suku Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NUM.2.1" />Lalu TUHAN berkata kepada Musa dan Harun,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="NUM.2.2" />“Bangsa Israel harus berkemah mengelilingi Kemah Suci di tempat yang agak jauh, menghadap ke arah kemah itu. Setiap orang Israel harus berkemah di lingkungan perkemahan mereka masing-masing, menurut bendera lambang pasukan dan bendera lambang marga mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3-4" bcv="NUM.2.3" />“Kelompok pasukan Yehuda harus berkemah di sebelah timur, menurut regu mereka. Berikut ini adalah ketiga suku dalam perkemahan kelompok pasukan Yehuda, beserta nama pemimpin mereka dan jumlah pasukan yang tercatat:
</p>
<b style="b" />
<table><tr><th level="1">Suku
</th><th level="2">Pemimpin
</th><th level="3">Jumlah
</th></tr><tr><tc level="1">Yehuda
</tc><tc level="2">Nahason anak Aminadab
</tc><tc level="3">74.600
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">
<ve />
<v id="5-6" bcv="NUM.2.5" />Isakar
</tc><tc level="2">Netaneel anak Zuar
</tc><tc level="3">54.400
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">
<ve />
<v id="7-8" bcv="NUM.2.7" />Zebulon
</tc><tc level="2">Eliab anak Helon
</tc><tc level="3">57.400
</tc></tr></table><ve />
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="9" bcv="NUM.2.9" />Jumlah seluruh anggota pasukan Yehuda 186.400 orang. Ketiga suku inilah yang berada di barisan terdepan setiap kali bangsa Israel akan berangkat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10-11" bcv="NUM.2.10" />“Kelompok pasukan Ruben harus berkemah di sebelah selatan, menurut regu mereka. Berikut ini adalah ketiga suku dalam perkemahan kelompok pasukan Ruben, beserta nama pemimpin mereka dan jumlah pasukan yang tercatat:
</p>
<b style="b" />
<table><tr><th level="1">Suku
</th><th level="2">Pemimpin
</th><th level="3">Jumlah
</th></tr><tr><tc level="1">Ruben
</tc><tc level="2">Elizur anak Syedeur
</tc><tc level="3">46.500
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">
<ve />
<v id="12-13" bcv="NUM.2.12" />Simeon
</tc><tc level="2">Selumiel anak Zurisyadai
</tc><tc level="3">59.300
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">
<ve />
<v id="14-15" bcv="NUM.2.14" />Gad
</tc><tc level="2">Eliasaf anak Rehuel<x caller="+"><xo>2:14-15
</xo><xt>Bil. 1:14 CK</xt></x>
</tc><tc level="3">45.650
</tc></tr></table><ve />
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="16" bcv="NUM.2.16" />Jumlah seluruh anggota pasukan Ruben 151.450 orang. Ketiga suku ini berangkat pada urutan kedua.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="NUM.2.17" />“Sesudah itu, orang Lewi maju membawa kemah suci dari tengah-tengah perkemahan. Setiap suku Israel harus berjalan dalam urutan yang sama seperti saat mereka berkemah, menurut bendera kelompok pasukan mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18-19" bcv="NUM.2.18" />“Kelompok pasukan Efraim harus berkemah di sebelah barat, menurut regu mereka. Berikut ini adalah ketiga suku dalam perkemahan kelompok pasukan Efraim, beserta nama pemimpin mereka dan jumlah pasukan yang tercatat:
</p>
<b style="b" />
<table><tr><th level="1">Suku
</th><th level="2">Pemimpin
</th><th level="3">Jumlah
</th></tr><tr><tc level="1">Efraim
</tc><tc level="2">Elisama anak Amihud
</tc><tc level="3">40.500
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">
<ve />
<v id="20-21" bcv="NUM.2.20" />Manasye
</tc><tc level="2">Gamaliel anak Pedazur
</tc><tc level="3">32.200
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">
<ve />
<v id="22-23" bcv="NUM.2.22" />Benyamin
</tc><tc level="2">Abidan anak Gideoni
</tc><tc level="3">35.400
</tc></tr></table><ve />
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="24" bcv="NUM.2.24" />Jumlah seluruh anggota pasukan Efraim 108.100 orang. Ketiga suku ini berangkat pada urutan ketiga.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25-26" bcv="NUM.2.25" />“Kelompok pasukan Dan harus berkemah di sebelah utara, menurut regu mereka. Berikut ini adalah ketiga suku dalam perkemahan kelompok pasukan Dan, beserta nama pemimpin mereka dan jumlah pasukan yang tercatat:
</p>
<b style="b" />
<table><tr><th level="1">Suku
</th><th level="2">Pemimpin
</th><th level="3">Jumlah
</th></tr><tr><tc level="1">Dan
</tc><tc level="2">Ahiezer anak Amisyadai
</tc><tc level="3">62.700
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">
<ve />
<v id="27-28" bcv="NUM.2.27" />Asyer
</tc><tc level="2">Pagiel anak Okran
</tc><tc level="3">41.500
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">
<ve />
<v id="29-30" bcv="NUM.2.29" />Naftali
</tc><tc level="2">Ahira anak Enan
</tc><tc level="3">53.400
</tc></tr></table><ve />
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="31" bcv="NUM.2.31" />Jumlah seluruh anggota pasukan Dan 157.600 orang. Ketiga suku ini berangkat pada urutan terakhir.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="NUM.2.32" />Demikianlah sensus umat Israel menurut keluarga mereka masing-masing. Jumlah seluruh anggota pasukan Israel menurut regu mereka terhitung sebanyak 603.550 orang.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="NUM.2.33" />Tetapi suku Lewi tidak dicatat bersama suku-suku Israel lainnya, seperti perintah TUHAN kepada Musa.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="NUM.2.34" />Bangsa Israel menaati semua yang TUHAN perintahkan kepada Musa. Mereka berkemah menurut bendera kelompok pasukan mereka, dan waktu berangkat, setiap orang berjalan dalam kelompok marganya dan keluarganya masing-masing.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="3" />
<s style="s1">Catatan tentang keluarga Harun
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NUM.3.1" />Inilah catatan tentang keluarga Harun dan Musa pada waktu TUHAN berbicara kepada Musa di gunung Sinai.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="NUM.3.2" />Harun memiliki empat anak laki-laki, yaitu Nadab (yang sulung), Abihu, Eleazar, dan Itamar.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="NUM.3.3" />Keempat anak Harun ini diurapi dan ditugaskan untuk melayani sebagai imam.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="NUM.3.4" />Tetapi Nadab dan Abihu mati di padang belantara Sinai saat mereka membakar dupa di hadapan TUHAN dengan cara yang melanggar perintah TUHAN karena TUHAN tidak perintahkan untuk hal itu dilakukan. Pada waktu itu keduanya tidak punya anak laki-laki yang bisa menggantikan mereka sebagai imam. Jadi, hanya tertinggal Eleazar dan Itamar yang dapat melayani sebagai imam bersama ayah mereka, Harun.<x caller="+"><xo>3:4
</xo><xt>Im. 10:1-2; 16:12</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Orang Lewi bertugas melayani di Kemah Suci
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="NUM.3.5" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="NUM.3.6" />“Kumpulkanlah suku Lewi di hadapan Imam Harun, supaya dia mengadakan upacara penahbisan untuk mengangkat mereka menjadi pembantu para imam.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="NUM.3.7" />Tugas mereka adalah melakukan perintah-perintah imam berkenaan dengan kemah-Ku, demi kebaikan seluruh umat Israel.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="NUM.3.8" />Mereka harus memelihara semua perlengkapan kemah-Ku, serta membantu seluruh umat-Ku dalam menjalankan pelayanan yang Aku tetapkan untuk dilakukan di kemah-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="NUM.3.9" />Dari antara bangsa Israel, tugas khusus suku Lewi adalah membantu pekerjaan Harun dan keturunannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="NUM.3.10" />“Angkatlah Harun dan anak-anaknya untuk menjabat sebagai imam. Orang selain imam dan suku Lewi yang dengan sembarangan mendekat ke kemah-Ku harus dihukum mati.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="NUM.3.11" />Kata TUHAN kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="12-13" bcv="NUM.3.12" />“Dulu, ketika Aku membunuh semua anak sulung laki-laki orang Mesir, Aku mengkhususkan bagi-Ku semua anak sulung laki-laki Israel, baik manusia maupun ternak. Mereka menjadi milik-Ku. Tetapi sekarang Aku sudah memilih suku Lewi sebagai pengganti semua anak sulung bangsa Israel. Maka suku Lewilah yang menjadi milik-Ku. Akulah TUHAN yang menegaskan hal ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Sensus keturunan Lewi
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="NUM.3.14" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa di padang belantara Sinai,
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="NUM.3.15" />“Adakanlah sensus untuk semua laki-laki suku Lewi yang berumur satu bulan ke atas menurut keluarga dan marga mereka masing-masing.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="NUM.3.16" />Lalu Musa melakukan sensus sesuai dengan perintah TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="17" bcv="NUM.3.17" />Lewi memiliki tiga anak laki-laki bernama Gerson, Kehat, dan Merari.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="18-20" bcv="NUM.3.18" />Gerson memiliki dua anak laki-laki bernama Libni dan Simei.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Kehat memiliki empat anak laki-laki bernama Amram, Yisar, Hebron, dan Uziel.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Merari memiliki dua anak laki-laki bernama Mahli dan Musi.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Nama setiap cucu Lewi ini masing-masing menjadi marga.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="NUM.3.21" />Keturunan Gerson terdiri dari marga Libni dan Simei.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="NUM.3.22" />Jumlah laki-laki yang berumur satu bulan ke atas adalah 7.500 orang.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="NUM.3.23" />Kedua marga itu berkemah di belakang kemah TUHAN di sebelah barat.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="NUM.3.24" />Pemimpin kedua marga itu bernama Eliasaf anak Lael.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="NUM.3.25" />Mereka bertanggung jawab memelihara kemah TUHAN, termasuk kain-kain penutup kemah, tirai pintu masuk kemah,
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="NUM.3.26" />tirai-tirai yang memagari halaman di sekeliling kemah dan mezbah, tirai pintu gerbang, tali-talinya, dan semua perlengkapannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="NUM.3.27" />Keturunan Kehat terdiri dari marga Amram, Yisar, Hebron, dan Uziel.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="NUM.3.28" />Jumlah laki-laki yang berumur satu bulan ke atas adalah 8.600 orang.<f caller="+"><fr>3:28
</fr><fk>8.600 orang
</fk><ft>Teks Masoret menuliskan 8.600, sedangkan LXX menuliskan 8.300. Lihat CK di ayat 39.</ft></f> Mereka bertugas memelihara barang-barang di dalam kemah TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="NUM.3.29" />Empat marga itu berkemah di sebelah selatan kemah TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="NUM.3.30" />Pemimpin keempat marga itu bernama Elisafan anak Uziel.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="NUM.3.31" />Mereka bertanggung jawab memelihara peti perjanjian, meja, tiang pelita bercabang, mezbah-mezbah, peralatan di dalam kemah suci yang digunakan untuk ibadah, tirai pemisah ruang mahakudus, dan semua perlengkapannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="NUM.3.32" />Kepala pemimpin semua suku Lewi adalah Eleazar anak Harun. Dia bertugas mengawasi semua pekerjaan di kemah TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="NUM.3.33" />Keturunan Merari terdiri dari marga Mahli dan Musi.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="NUM.3.34" />Jumlah laki-laki yang berumur satu bulan ke atas adalah 6.200 orang.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="NUM.3.35" />Pemimpin kedua marga itu bernama Zuriel anak Abihail. Mereka berkemah di sebelah utara kemah TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="NUM.3.36" />Mereka bertanggung jawab untuk memelihara rangka-rangka kemah TUHAN, kayu-kayu lintangnya, tiang-tiangnya, alas-alas penahannya, dan semua perlengkapannya.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="NUM.3.37" />Mereka juga bertanggung jawab atas tiang-tiang di sekeliling halaman serta alas-alas penahannya, pasak-pasaknya, dan tali-talinya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="38" bcv="NUM.3.38" />Tempat yang ditetapkan untuk perkemahan Musa, Harun, serta anak-anaknya adalah di depan kemah TUHAN, yaitu di sebelah timur. Mereka bertanggung jawab mengurus ibadah di kemah TUHAN demi kepentingan bangsa Israel. Siapa pun selain imam dan suku Lewi yang dengan sembarangan mendekat ke kemah-Ku harus dihukum mati.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="NUM.3.39" />Sensus ini dilakukan atas perintah TUHAN, sehingga diketahui jumlah semua laki-laki Lewi adalah 22.000 orang.<f caller="+"><fr>3:39
</fr><fk>22.000 orang
</fk><ft>Jumlah dari hasil sensus di ayat 22, 28, dan 34 adalah 22.300 orang. Tetapi Rabbi Rashbam (yang tinggal di 1100 M) mengatakan bahwa 300 dari jumlah ini juga sebagai anak sulung. Mereka tidak terhitung dalam jumlah terakhir karena dianggap anak sulung suku Lewi tidak cocok mengganti anak sulung dari suku lain. Pembaca bisa pilih antara mengikuti LXX di ayat 28 atau mengikuti tafsiran dari rabbi tersebut.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pengganti anak sulung
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="40" bcv="NUM.3.40" />Kemudian TUHAN berkata kepada Musa, “Adakanlah sensus untuk semua laki-laki yang sulung di seluruh Israel, yang berumur satu bulan ke atas, kecuali dari suku Lewi.
<ve />
<v id="41" bcv="NUM.3.41" />Mulai sekarang laki-laki suku Lewi diperhitungkan sebagai pengganti semua laki-laki yang sulung dari suku-suku Israel yang lain. Demikian juga dengan ternak. Ternak milik suku Lewi menggantikan semua ternak sulung milik suku-suku lain. Akulah TUHAN yang menegaskan perintah ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="42" bcv="NUM.3.42" />Lalu Musa mengadakan sensus itu sesuai dengan perintah TUHAN,
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="NUM.3.43" />sehingga diketahui jumlah semua laki-laki sulung dari suku-suku Israel selain Lewi adalah 22.273 orang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="44" bcv="NUM.3.44" />Lalu TUHAN berkata lagi kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="45" bcv="NUM.3.45" />“Aku, TUHAN, telah menetapkan bahwa laki-laki sulung Israel digantikan oleh semua laki-laki suku Lewi.
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="NUM.3.46" />Namun, ternyata jumlah lelaki sulung Israel lebih banyak daripada semua lelaki suku Lewi. Kelebihannya 273 orang. Maka jumlah yang berlebih itu harus ditebus dengan
<ve />
<v id="47" bcv="NUM.3.47" />membayar lima keping perak per orang. Berat keping untuk membayar tebusan ini harus sesuai pengukur berat yang sah,<x caller="+"><xo>3:47
</xo><xt>Kel. 30:13</xt></x> yaitu 11 gram.
<ve />
<v id="48" bcv="NUM.3.48" />Uang tebusan itu akan diserahkan kepada para imam.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="49-51" bcv="NUM.3.49" />Jadi, sesuai perintah TUHAN, Musa menyerahkan uang tebusan itu sebanyak 1.365 keping perak kepada Harun dan anak-anaknya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="4" />
<s style="s1">Sensus dan tugas marga-marga Kehat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NUM.4.1" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa dan Harun,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="NUM.4.2" />“Dari antara suku Lewi, adakanlah sensus untuk marga-marga Kehat, yaitu laki-laki
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="NUM.4.3" />yang berumur 30-50 tahun, yang mampu melakukan tugas di kemah-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="NUM.4.4" />“Tanggung jawab mereka di kemah-Ku adalah mengurus barang-barang yang paling kudus.<f caller="+"><fr>4:4
</fr><fk>barang … paling kudus
</fk><ft>Informasi mengenai barang-barang di kemah suci ada di Kel. 25-27.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="NUM.4.5" />Setiap kali perkemahan Israel hendak pindah ke tempat lain, Harun dan anak-anaknya harus masuk ke dalam kemah-Ku dan melakukan hal-hal berikut ini:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Turunkan tirai pemisah ruang mahakudus dan tutupi peti perjanjian dengan tirai itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="6" bcv="NUM.4.6" />Tutupi tirai itu dengan kulit yang tidak menyerap air dan bentangkan sehelai kain biru di atasnya. Pasang tongkat-tongkat pengusung pada peti perjanjian.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="7" bcv="NUM.4.7" />Selanjutnya, bentangkan sehelai kain biru pada meja roti sajian-Ku. Di atas kain itu, letakkan piring-piring, sendok-sendok untuk dupa, serta mangkuk-mangkuk dan kendi-kendi untuk persembahan air anggur. Roti sajian juga harus tetap ada di meja itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="8" bcv="NUM.4.8" />Bentangkan sehelai kain merah di atas semuanya itu dan tutupi dengan kulit yang tidak menyerap air. Pasang tongkat-tongkat pengusung pada meja.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="9" bcv="NUM.4.9" />Selanjutnya, ambil sehelai kain biru yang lain dan tutupi tiang pelita bercabang beserta pelita-pelita, penjepit-penjepit untuk membuang sumbu yang sudah hangus, wadah kecil untuk menampung sumbu yang hangus, dan semua tempat minyak yang digunakan untuk pelita-pelita.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="10" bcv="NUM.4.10" />Tiang pelita bercabang beserta semua peralatan ini harus ditutupi lagi dengan kulit yang tidak menyerap air, dan diletakkan di atas usungan.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="11" bcv="NUM.4.11" />Selanjutnya, bentangkan sehelai kain biru di atas mezbah dupa dari emas, tutupi dengan kulit yang tidak menyerap air, dan pasang tongkat-tongkat pengusung mezbah dupa.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="12" bcv="NUM.4.12" />Bungkus semua perlengkapan lainnya yang dipakai untuk melayani di kemah-Ku dengan sehelai kain biru, tutupi dengan kulit yang tidak menyerap air, dan letakkan di atas usungan.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="13" bcv="NUM.4.13" />Bersihkan abu dari mezbah kurban, bentangkan sehelai kain ungu di atasnya,
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="NUM.4.14" />dan letakkan semua peralatan mezbah kurban di atas kain itu: kuali-kuali untuk mengangkut bara, garpu penusuk daging, sekop-sekop dan baskom-baskom. Tutupi semuanya itu dengan kulit yang tidak menyerap air dan pasang tongkat-tongkat pengusung pada mezbah kurban.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="NUM.4.15" />“Sesudah para imam membungkus semua barang kudus beserta perlengkapannya, barulah kemah siap dipindahkan, dan hanya pada saat itulah keturunan Kehat boleh masuk dengan tongkat pemikul. Mereka dilarang menyentuh barang-barang kudus secara langsung. Apabila menyentuhnya, mereka akan mati. Demikianlah tugas marga-marga Kehat setiap kali kemah-Ku dipindahkan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="NUM.4.16" />“Eleazar anak Harun bertanggung jawab atas minyak untuk pelita, dupa dari wangi-wangian, persembahan gandum rutin, dan minyak pengurapan. Dia juga bertanggung jawab mengawasi seluruh kemah-Ku dan segala isinya, termasuk barang-barang kudus dan peralatannya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="NUM.4.17" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa dan Harun,
<ve />
<v id="18-19" bcv="NUM.4.18" />“Untuk menjaga agar keturunan Kehat dari suku Lewi tetap hidup dan tidak mati saat mendekati barang-barang kudus, Harun dan anak-anaknya harus mendampingi mereka masuk ke kemah dan memberikan tugas kepada mereka masing-masing tentang barang apa yang harus dibawa oleh setiap orang.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="NUM.4.20" />Keturunan Kehat tidak boleh melihat barang-barang kudus itu sesaat pun, karena mereka akan mati bila melihatnya.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Sensus dan tugas marga-marga Gerson
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="NUM.4.21" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="22-23" bcv="NUM.4.22" />“Adakanlah sensus untuk marga-marga Gerson, yaitu laki-laki yang berumur 30-50 tahun, yang mampu melakukan tugas di kemah-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="NUM.4.24" />“Tugas mereka adalah untuk memelihara dan mengangkut barang-barang ini:
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="25" bcv="NUM.4.25" />tirai-tirai kemah-Ku, kemah itu sendiri, serta semua kain linen yang digunakan sebagai penutup,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">juga kulit-kulit yang tidak menyerap air yang digunakan sebagai penutup, tirai pintu masuk kemah-Ku,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="26" bcv="NUM.4.26" />tirai-tirai yang mengelilingi halaman kemah dan mezbah, tirai di jalan masuk, tali-tali, dan semua perlengkapannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="NUM.4.27" />“Mereka harus melaksanakan setiap tugas mereka menurut perintah para imam, baik untuk mengangkut barang maupun tugas lainnya.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="NUM.4.28" />Demikianlah tugas keturunan Gerson di kemah-Ku. Pekerjaan mereka dilakukan di bawah pimpinan Itamar anak Harun.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Sensus dan tugas marga-marga Merari
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="29-30" bcv="NUM.4.29" />“Adakanlah sensus untuk marga-marga Merari, yaitu laki-laki yang berumur 30-50 tahun, yang mampu melakukan tugas di kemah-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="NUM.4.31" />“Tugas mereka di kemah-Ku adalah mengangkut barang-barang berikut ini:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">rangka-rangka kemah, kayu-kayu lintang, tiang-tiang serta alas-alas penahannya,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="32" bcv="NUM.4.32" />juga tiang-tiang di sekeliling halaman kemah serta alas-alas penahannya,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">pasak-pasaknya, tali-talinya, dan semua perlengkapannya.
</p>
<p style="p">“Tugaskanlah kepada masing-masing orang mengenai barang apa yang harus mereka angkut.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="NUM.4.33" />Demikianlah seluruh tugas keturunan Merari di kemah-Ku. Pekerjaan mereka dilakukan di bawah pimpinan Itamar anak Harun.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Hasil sensus suku Lewi
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="34-48" bcv="NUM.4.34" />Musa, Harun, dan para pemimpin umat Israel menghitung semua laki-laki suku Lewi dari marga-marga Kehat, Gerson, dan Merari yang berumur 30-50 tahun, yang mampu melakukan tugas di kemah TUHAN dan mengangkut barang-barangnya. Nama-nama mereka dicatat berdasarkan nama marga dan keluarga masing-masing. Inilah jumlah mereka:
</p>
<table><tr><th level="1">Keturunan
</th><th level="2">Jumlah orang
</th></tr><tr><tc level="1">Kehat
</tc><tc level="2">2.750
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Gerson
</tc><tc level="2">2.630
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Merari
</tc><tc level="2">3.200
</tc></tr></table><p sfm="m" style="m">Jadi, jumlah keseluruhannya adalah 8.580 orang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="49" bcv="NUM.4.49" />Demikianlah sensus dilaksanakan sesuai perintah TUHAN kepada Musa. Setiap orang pun terdaftar dan tugasnya ditentukan.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="5" />
<s style="s1">Pemisahan orang yang najis
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NUM.5.1" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="NUM.5.2" />“Perintahkanlah kepada umat Israel supaya mereka mengeluarkan dari perkemahan setiap orang
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">yang menderita penyakit kulit menular,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">yang tubuhnya sedang mengalami gangguan sehingga mengeluarkan cairan terus-menerus,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan yang najis karena menyentuh mayat.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="NUM.5.3" />Perintah ini berlaku untuk semua orang, baik laki-laki maupun perempuan. Alasannya supaya mereka tidak menajiskan perkemahan, karena Aku tinggal di antara kalian.”
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="NUM.5.4" />Maka umat Israel mengeluarkan orang-orang yang seperti itu untuk tinggal di luar perkemahan, sesuai perintah TUHAN kepada Musa.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pengakuan dan pembayaran denda atas kejahatan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="NUM.5.5" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="NUM.5.6" />“Sampaikanlah kepada umat Israel: Apabila seorang laki-laki atau perempuan tidak setia kepada-Ku dengan melakukan kejahatan terhadap orang lain, orang itu bersalah
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="NUM.5.7" />dan harus mengakui dosanya. Dia harus membayar ganti rugi secara penuh dengan ditambah 20 persen kepada orang yang dia rugikan.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="NUM.5.8" />Tetapi kalau orang yang dirugikan sudah mati dan tidak memiliki kerabat dekat, maka ganti rugi itu adalah hak-Ku dan harus diserahkan kepada imam. Orang yang bersalah juga harus menyerahkan kurban berupa domba jantan<x caller="+"><xo>5:8
</xo><xt>Im. 5:15</xt></x> supaya kejahatannya diampuni.
<ve />
<v id="9-10" bcv="NUM.5.9" />Semua pembayaran yang diberikan kepada-Ku melalui imam dianggap kudus dan menjadi milik imam yang menerimanya.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pengujian bagi istri yang diduga tidak setia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="NUM.5.11" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="12-14" bcv="NUM.5.12" />“Sampaikanlah hal ini kepada umat Israel: Apabila seorang suami merasa cemburu karena dia menduga istrinya berselingkuh, maka ada dua kemungkinan. Pertama, mungkin istrinya memang berselingkuh dan sudah bersetubuh dengan orang lain, tetapi tidak ada saksi dan tidak tertangkap basah. Kedua, istrinya tidak selingkuh.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="NUM.5.15" />Untuk itu, suami yang merasa curiga tadi harus membawa istrinya kepada imam. Dia harus mempersembahkan satu kilogram tepung jelai karena persoalan dengan istrinya itu. Jangan menuang minyak zaitun ataupun menaburkan kemenyan pada tepung itu, karena tepung itu dipersembahkan atas kecemburuan, untuk membuktikan apakah istrinya berselingkuh atau tidak.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="NUM.5.16" />“Imam yang bertugas akan menyuruh perempuan itu berdiri di hadapan-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="17-18" bcv="NUM.5.17" />Selanjutnya imam akan menyediakan air pahit yang mendatangkan kutuk. Pertama dia akan mengambil air dari bejana pembasuhan<x caller="+"><xo>5:17-18
</xo><xt>Kel. 30:17-21</xt></x> di pelataran kemah-Ku dengan baskom tanah liat, lalu memungut debu dari lantai tanah kemah-Ku dan memasukannya ke dalam air itu. Kemudian dia akan melepas ikatan rambut perempuan itu supaya terurai dan menaruh persembahan kecemburuan tersebut ke tangan perempuan itu, sementara imam sendiri memegang baskom berisi air pahit yang mendatangkan kutuk.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="NUM.5.19" />Lalu imam akan menyuruh perempuan itu menyetujui sumpah berikut:
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">‘Apabila kamu tidak menajiskan dirimu, yaitu bersetubuh dengan laki-laki selain suamimu, maka kutukan air pahit ini tidak akan terjadi kepadamu.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="NUM.5.20" />Tetapi kalau kamu sudah melakukannya,
<ve />
<v id="21-22" bcv="NUM.5.21" />TUHAN akan membuat air pahit ini membawa kutukan ke dalam tubuhmu sehingga perutmu membengkak, menjadi mandul,<f caller="+"><fr>5:21-22
</fr><fk>mandul
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: membuat pahamu membusuk. Paha adalah ungkapan halus yang berarti kemaluan seseorang.</ft></f> dan semua orang akan mengecam serta mengucilkan kamu.’
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Lalu perempuan itu harus menjawab, ‘Amin. Terjadilah seperti sumpah itu.’
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="NUM.5.23" />Kemudian imam akan menuliskan kutuk itu pada sehelai kertas dan mencuci kertas itu di dalam air pahit sehingga tintanya larut.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24-26" bcv="NUM.5.24" />“Sesudah itu, dia akan mengambil persembahan kecemburuan dari tangan perempuan itu, mengangkatnya untuk menyerahkannya kepada-Ku, dan membawanya ke mezbah. Lalu imam akan mengambil segenggam tepung dari persembahan itu dan membakarnya di atas mezbah sebagai tanda bahwa semua tepung itu sudah dipersembahkan kepada-Ku. Kemudian dia akan menyuruh perempuan itu minum air pahit yang mendatangkan kutuk.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="NUM.5.27" />Kalau perempuan itu memang sudah menajiskan diri dengan berselingkuh, air itu akan membawa kutukan ke dalam tubuh perempuan itu dan dia akan sangat menderita. Perutnya akan membengkak, menjadi mandul, dan semua orang akan mengucilkan dia.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="NUM.5.28" />Tetapi kalau perempuan itu tidak berselingkuh, maka dia tidak akan terpengaruh oleh kutukan itu dan tidak menjadi mandul.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29-30" bcv="NUM.5.29" />“Demikanlah peraturannya ketika seorang suami merasa cemburu karena dia mencurigai istrinya sudah berselingkuh. Suami akan membawa istrinya menghadap imam, dan imam akan melaksanakan semua peraturan tersebut terhadap perempuan itu di hadapan-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="NUM.5.31" />Kalau perempuan itu memang bersalah, dia akan menanggung akibat dosanya. Tetapi kalau dia ternyata tidak berselingkuh, suaminya pun tidak akan dianggap bersalah karena meminta pelaksanaan peraturan ini.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="6" />
<s style="s1">Peraturan untuk orang yang menjadi pengabdi Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NUM.6.1" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="NUM.6.2" />“Sampaikanlah kepada umat Israel: Setiap orang, baik laki-laki maupun perempuan bisa menjadi pengabdi Allah<x caller="+"><xo>6:2
</xo><xt>Hak. 13:5 CK</xt></x> dengan menyerahkan diri sepenuhnya kepada-Ku. Dia harus bersumpah khusus sebelum melakukannya.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="NUM.6.3" />Seorang pengabdi Allah dilarang minum air anggur atau minuman keras lainnya. Dia tidak boleh minum apa pun yang dibuat dari anggur, termasuk cuka anggur dan hasil perasan anggur. Dia juga tidak boleh memakan buah anggur, baik yang segar maupun yang sudah dikeringkan.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="NUM.6.4" />Selama masa sumpahnya, pengabdi tidak boleh makan apa pun yang berasal dari pohon anggur, bahkan biji atau kulitnya pun jangan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="NUM.6.5" />“Selama mengabdi bagi-Ku, dia harus menjaga diri supaya tidak menjadi najis. Dia juga tidak boleh mencukur atau memotong rambutnya. Rambutnya harus dibiarkan tumbuh panjang sampai akhir masa sumpah pengabdiannya kepada-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="6-7" bcv="NUM.6.6" />Rambutnya itu adalah tanda bahwa dia dikhususkan bagi-Ku. Dia tidak boleh mendekati jenazah selama masa pengabdiannya itu, sekalipun yang meninggal adalah orang tuanya atau saudara kandungnya sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="NUM.6.8" />Peraturan-peraturan tersebut berlaku selama masa pengabdiannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="NUM.6.9" />“Apabila seseorang tiba-tiba mati di dekatnya, maka rambutnya yang menandakan pengabdiannya itu menjadi najis. Dia harus menunggu selama tujuh hari. Pada hari yang ketujuh dia harus mencukur rambutnya. Sesudah itu dia dianggap tidak lagi najis.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="NUM.6.10" />Lalu pada hari yang kedelapan, dia harus membawa dua ekor burung tekukur atau dua ekor anak burung merpati kepada imam yang bertugas di pintu masuk kemah-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="NUM.6.11" />Imam itu akan mempersembahkan salah satu burung sebagai kurban penghapus dosa, dan burung yang satunya sebagai kurban yang dibakar habis. Dengan demikian, imam memulihkan hubungan orang itu dengan-Ku atas kenajisannya karena dia sudah berada di dekat jenazah. Kemudian, pada hari itu juga rambut kepalanya kembali menjadi tanda bahwa dia dikhususkan bagi-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="NUM.6.12" />Dia juga harus mengulang masa pengabdiannya dari awal dan sekali lagi menyerahkan diri sepenuhnya kepada-Ku. Dia harus membawa seekor domba jantan berumur setahun sebagai kurban penebus kesalahan. Masa pengabdian yang sudah dia lewati sebelumnya dianggap batal.”
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Tata cara dalam mengakhiri masa pengabdian
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="NUM.6.13" />“Beginilah peraturan bagi seorang pengabdi ketika masa sumpahnya selesai. Dia harus pergi ke pintu masuk kemah-Ku
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="NUM.6.14" />dengan membawa persembahan berupa
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">seekor anak domba jantan berumur setahun yang tidak bercacat sebagai kurban yang dibakar habis,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">seekor anak domba betina berumur setahun yang tidak bercacat sebagai kurban penghapus dosa,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan seekor domba jantan yang tidak bercacat untuk kurban tanda damai,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="15" bcv="NUM.6.15" />bersama dengan persembahan gandum-ganduman dan persembahan air anggurnya.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Dia juga harus membawa satu keranjang berisi dua macam roti yang tidak beragi, yaitu roti yang dibuat dari tepung terbaik dicampur dengan minyak, dan roti tipis kering yang diolesi minyak.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="16" bcv="NUM.6.16" />Imam yang bertugas akan membawa semuanya itu ke hadapan-Ku, lalu mempersembahkan kurban penghapus dosa dan kurban yang dibakar habis itu.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="NUM.6.17" />Selanjutnya imam akan mempersembahkan sekeranjang roti yang tidak beragi dan domba jantan kepada-Ku sebagai kurban tanda damai, beserta persembahan gandum-ganduman dan persembahan air anggur.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="NUM.6.18" />“Di pintu kemah-Ku, pengabdi itu akan mencukur habis rambut kepalanya, yang adalah tanda pengabdiannya. Lalu dia akan mengambil rambutnya itu dan melemparkannya ke dalam api di mana kurban tanda damai sedang dibakar.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="NUM.6.19" />Sesudah itu, imam akan mengambil salah satu paha depan domba jantan yang sudah direbus, dan meletakkannya di tangan pengabdi itu bersama satu roti yang tidak beragi dan satu roti tipis.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="NUM.6.20" />Selanjutnya, pengabdi itu akan menyerahkannya kembali kepada imam, dan imam akan mengangkatnya tinggi sebagai persembahan khusus bagi-Ku. Yang juga diangkat tinggi oleh imam adalah bagian dada dari kurban tanda damai dan paha belakangnya. Bagian-bagian itu akan menjadi milik imam, sesuai dengan peraturan kurban.<x caller="+"><xo>6:20
</xo><xt>Im. 7:28-36</xt></x> Semua bagian tersebut harus diperlakukan sebagai sesuatu yang kudus. Setelah semuanya selesai, orang itu boleh minum air anggur karena sumpah pengabdiannya sudah berakhir.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="NUM.6.21" />“Demikianlah peraturan-peraturan untuk pengabdi. Kalau seorang pengabdi berjanji untuk mempersembahkan kepada-Ku melebihi yang diwajibkan, dia harus menepatinya janjinya itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Ucapan berkat imam bagi umat Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="NUM.6.22" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="NUM.6.23" />“Sampaikanlah kepada Harun dan anak-anaknya: Saat kalian mengucapkan berkat kepada umat Israel, katakanlah begini,
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="24" bcv="NUM.6.24" />‘TUHAN memberkatimu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan menjagamu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="25" bcv="NUM.6.25" />TUHAN berkenan kepadamu senantiasa<f caller="+"><fr>6:25
</fr><fk>TUHAN berkenan kepadamu
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: TUHAN menyinarimu dengan wajah-Nya</ft></f>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan menyatakan belas kasih-Nya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="26" bcv="NUM.6.26" />TUHAN berbuat baik kepadamu<f caller="+"><fr>6:26
</fr><fk>TUHAN berbuat baik kepadamu
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: TUHAN mengangkat wajah-Nya ke arahmu.</ft></f>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">serta memberimu hidup tenteram.’
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="NUM.6.27" />“Para imam harus mengucapkan berkat atas nama-Ku bagi umat Israel, karena demikianlah Aku akan memberkati mereka.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="7" />
<s style="s1">Persembahan dari kedua belas pemimpin Israel untuk peresmian mezbah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NUM.7.1" />Ketika Musa selesai mendirikan kemah TUHAN, dia mengurapi kemah itu beserta segala perlengkapannya untuk menguduskannya, juga mezbah kurban dan semua peralatannya.
<ve />
<v id="2-3" bcv="NUM.7.2" />Pada hari itu juga kedua belas kepala suku Israel memulai giliran untuk datang menyerahkan persembahan peresmian dari suku mereka masing-masing ke hadapan TUHAN, yaitu ke depan kemah-Nya. Mereka adalah kepala-kepala suku yang bertanggung jawab atas sensus. Persembahan tersebut berupa enam gerobak bertutup dan dua belas ekor sapi. Setiap kepala suku memberikan seekor sapi, dan setiap dua kepala suku memberikan satu gerobak.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="NUM.7.4" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="NUM.7.5" />“Terimalah pemberian mereka dan berikanlah kepada orang Lewi agar dipergunakan untuk mengangkut barang-barang kemah-Ku, sesuai tugas mereka masing-masing.”
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="NUM.7.6" />Maka Musa menerima gerobak-gerobak dan sapi-sapi itu, lalu memberikannya kepada keturunan Lewi.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="NUM.7.7" />Marga Gerson menerima dua gerobak dan empat sapi untuk digunakan dalam tugas-tugas mereka.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="NUM.7.8" />Marga Merari menerima empat gerobak dan delapan sapi untuk digunakan dalam tugas-tugas mereka di bawah pengawasan Itamar anak Harun.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="NUM.7.9" />Tetapi marga Kehat tidak menerima apa pun karena mereka bertanggung jawab atas barang-barang kudus yang harus dipikul di atas bahu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10-11" bcv="NUM.7.10" />Sebelumnya TUHAN sudah berkata kepada Musa, “Untuk peresmian mezbah, setiap hari seorang kepala suku akan mendapat giliran untuk menyerahkan persembahan atas nama suku mereka masing-masing.” Kemudian giliran itu dimulai pada hari pertama upacara pengurapan mezbah. Setiap hari seorang kepala suku mendapat giliran menyerahkan persembahan dari sukunya ke depan mezbah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12-83" bcv="NUM.7.12" />Giliran untuk membawa persembahan peresmian tersebut berlangsung selama dua belas hari dengan urutan sebagai berikut:
</p>
<table><tr><th level="1">Hari
</th><th level="2">Pemimpin
</th><th level="3">Suku
</th></tr><tr><tc level="1">Ke-1
</tc><tc level="2">Nahason anak Aminadab
</tc><tc level="3">Yehuda
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Ke-2
</tc><tc level="2">Netaneel anak Zuar
</tc><tc level="3">Isakar
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Ke-3
</tc><tc level="2">Eliab anak Helon
</tc><tc level="3">Zebulon
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Ke-4
</tc><tc level="2">Elizur anak Syedeur
</tc><tc level="3">Ruben
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Ke-5
</tc><tc level="2">Selumiel anak Zurisyadai
</tc><tc level="3">Simeon
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Ke-6
</tc><tc level="2">Elyasaf anak Rehuel
</tc><tc level="3">Gad
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Ke-7
</tc><tc level="2">Elisama anak Amihud
</tc><tc level="3">Efraim
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Ke-8
</tc><tc level="2">Gamaliel anak Pedazur
</tc><tc level="3">Manasye
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Ke-9
</tc><tc level="2">Abidan anak Gideoni
</tc><tc level="3">Benyamin
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Ke-10
</tc><tc level="2">Ahiezer anak Amisyadai
</tc><tc level="3">Dan
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Ke-11
</tc><tc level="2">Pagiel anak Okran
</tc><tc level="3">Asyer
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Ke-12
</tc><tc level="2">Ahira anak Enan
</tc><tc level="3">Naftali
</tc></tr></table><p style="p">Setiap pemimpin membawa persembahan yang sama, yaitu:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">1 buah piring perak seberat 1,5 kilogram dan 1 buah mangkok perak seberat 800 gram,<f caller="+"><fr>7:12-83
</fr><fk>seberat …
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah berat piring dan mangkok ini ditimbang “sesuai dengan syikal resmi yang disimpan di kemah TUHAN.”</ft></f> keduanya berisi penuh dengan persembahan gandum-ganduman berupa tepung terbaik yang dicampur dengan minyak.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">1 buah cawan emas seberat 110 gram yang berisi dupa.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Untuk kurban yang dibakar habis:
</p>
<p sfm="li" level="3" style="li3">1 ekor sapi jantan muda
</p>
<p sfm="li" level="3" style="li3">1 ekor domba jantan
</p>
<p sfm="li" level="3" style="li3">1 ekor anak domba jantan berumur satu tahun
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Untuk kurban penghapus dosa:
</p>
<p sfm="li" level="3" style="li3">1 ekor kambing jantan
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Untuk kurban tanda damai:
</p>
<p sfm="li" level="3" style="li3">2 ekor sapi jantan
</p>
<p sfm="li" level="3" style="li3">5 ekor domba jantan
</p>
<p sfm="li" level="3" style="li3">5 ekor kambing jantan
</p>
<p sfm="li" level="3" style="li3">5 ekor anak domba jantan berumur satu tahun.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="84-86" bcv="NUM.7.84" />Inilah jumlah seluruh persembahan yang dibawa oleh para pemimpin Israel untuk peresmian mezbah:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">12 piring perak dan 12 mangkok perak, semuanya 27 kilogram
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">12 cawan emas, semuanya 1,4 kilogram,<x caller="+"><xo>7:84-86
</xo><xt>7:12-83 CK</xt></x> masing-masing berisi dupa.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="87" bcv="NUM.7.87" />Untuk kurban yang dibakar habis:
</p>
<p sfm="li" level="3" style="li3">12 ekor sapi jantan muda
</p>
<p sfm="li" level="3" style="li3">12 ekor domba jantan
</p>
<p sfm="li" level="3" style="li3">12 ekor anak domba jantan berumur satu tahun
</p>
<p sfm="li" level="3" style="li3">serta persembahan gandum-gandumannya.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Untuk kurban penghapus dosa:
</p>
<p sfm="li" level="3" style="li3">12 ekor kambing jantan
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="88" bcv="NUM.7.88" />Untuk kurban tanda perdamaian:
</p>
<p sfm="li" level="3" style="li3">24 ekor sapi jantan
</p>
<p sfm="li" level="3" style="li3">60 ekor domba jantan
</p>
<p sfm="li" level="3" style="li3">60 ekor kambing jantan
</p>
<p sfm="li" level="3" style="li3">60 ekor anak domba jantan berumur satu tahun.
</p>
<p style="p">Persembahan-persembahan itu diserahkan dalam upacara peresmian mezbah, sesudah mezbah diurapi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="89" bcv="NUM.7.89" />Ketika Musa masuk ke kemah TUHAN untuk berbicara dengan-Nya, Musa mendengar suara TUHAN dari antara kedua bentuk malaikat penjaga di atas penutup peti perjanjian.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="8" />
<s style="s1">Aturan tentang tiang pelita
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NUM.8.1" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="NUM.8.2" />“Sampaikanlah kepada Harun: Ketika kamu memasang ketujuh pelita pada tiang pelita, aturlah supaya cahayanya menerangi bagian depan kaki tiang pelita itu.”
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="NUM.8.3" />Harun pun melakukan seperti yang diperintahkan TUHAN melalui Musa.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="NUM.8.4" />Seluruh tiang pelita itu, mulai dari kakinya sampai hiasan bunganya, dibuat dari emas yang ditempa. Demikianlah tiang pelita itu dikerjakan persis seperti pola yang ditunjukkan TUHAN kepada Musa.<x caller="+"><xo>8:4
</xo><xt>Kel. 37:17-24</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pentahbisan orang-orang Lewi
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="NUM.8.5" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="6-7" bcv="NUM.8.6" />“Pisahkanlah orang-orang Lewi dari antara umat Israel yang lain dan lakukan tata cara berikut untuk menyucikan mereka:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Percikkan air penyucian pada mereka,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">lalu suruh mereka masing-masing mencukur seluruh tubuh
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan mencuci pakaian.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="8" bcv="NUM.8.8" />Kemudian mereka harus membawa seekor sapi jantan muda beserta persembahan gandum-gandumannya berupa tepung terbaik yang sudah dicampur dengan minyak zaitun, dan seekor sapi jantan muda lain sebagai kurban penghapus dosa.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="NUM.8.9" />Selanjutnya, suruhlah orang-orang Lewi itu berdiri di depan kemah-Ku dan kumpulkanlah seluruh umat Israel di sana.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="NUM.8.10" />Ketika orang-orang Lewi datang ke hadapan-Ku, orang-orang Israel yang lain harus meletakkan tangan atas mereka.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="NUM.8.11" />Sementara itu, Harun akan mengangkat tangannya sebagai lambang bahwa orang-orang Lewi itu dipersembahkan kepada-Ku sebagai pelayan yang dikhususkan dari antara umat Israel untuk melakukan tugas-tugas bagi-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="NUM.8.12" />“Lalu orang-orang Lewi akan meletakkan tangan mereka di atas kepala kedua sapi jantan muda tadi. Yang seekor dipersembahkan oleh para imam sebagai kurban penghapus dosa, dan yang seekor lagi sebagai kurban yang dibakar habis kepada TUHAN. Dengan kurban itu, hubungan mereka dengan-Ku sudah dipulihkan.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="NUM.8.13" />Kemudian suruhlah orang-orang Lewi berdiri di hadapan para imam lagi dan angkatlah tanganmu sebagai lambang bahwa mereka dipersembahkan sebagai pelayan yang dikhususkan bagi-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="NUM.8.14" />Dengan demikian, orang-orang Lewi dipisahkan dari antara umat Israel yang lain dan menjadi milik-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="NUM.8.15" />Sesudah acara penyucian dan pentahbisan itu, mereka boleh mulai melaksanakan tugas di kemah-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="NUM.8.16" />“Orang Lewi sepenuhnya diserahkan kepada-Ku dari antara umat Israel. Merekalah yang Aku ambil sebagai ganti setiap anak sulung orang Israel.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="NUM.8.17" />Ketika aku membunuh semua anak sulung di Mesir, Aku menetapkan bahwa setiap anak sulung di Israel, baik manusia maupun hewan, adalah milik-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="NUM.8.18" />Akan tetapi, Aku mengambil orang-orang Lewi sebagai pengganti semua anak sulung umat Israel.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="NUM.8.19" />Aku sudah menyerahkan orang-orang Lewi kepada para imam untuk melaksanakan tugas di kemah-Ku mewakili umat Israel. Mereka juga akan membantu para penyembah dalam melaksanakan berbagai peraturan untuk memulihkan kembali hubungan mereka dengan Aku, supaya mereka tidak ditimpa bencana ketika mendekati kemah-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="NUM.8.20" />Maka Musa, Harun, dan seluruh umat Israel melakukan semua perintah TUHAN itu terhadap orang-orang Lewi.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="NUM.8.21" />Orang-orang Lewi melakukan penyucian diri, Harun mempersembahkan mereka kepada TUHAN, dan para imam memberikan kurban yang memulihkan hubungan mereka dengan TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="NUM.8.22" />Setelah itu, orang-orang Lewi memulai tugas di kemah TUHAN, di bawah pengawasan para imam. Demikianlah pentahbisan orang-orang Lewi dilakukan sesuai dengan perintah TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="NUM.8.23" />Kata TUHAN kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="NUM.8.24" />“Orang-orang Lewi yang berumur dua puluh lima tahun ke atas akan bertugas di kemah-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="NUM.8.25" />Pada usia lima puluh tahun, mereka harus berhenti.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="NUM.8.26" />Mereka masih diperbolehkan membantu orang-orang Lewi lainnya yang bertugas, tetapi mereka sendiri tidak boleh melaksanakan tugas itu. Demikianlah pengaturan yang harus diterapkan untuk orang Lewi dan tugas-tugas mereka.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="9" />
<s style="s1">Perayaan Paskah yang kedua
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NUM.9.1" />Pada bulan pertama di tahun kedua sejak orang Israel meninggalkan Mesir, berkatalah TUHAN kepada Musa di padang gurun Sinai,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="NUM.9.2" />“Sampaikanlah kepada umat Israel untuk merayakan Paskah pada waktu yang sudah ditentukan,
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="NUM.9.3" />yaitu hari keempat belas bulan ini<f caller="+"><fr>9:3
</fr><fk>bulan ini
</fk><ft>Yang dimaksud adalah bulan Abib, yang juga disebut bulan Nisan. Ini adalah bulan pertama pada kalender Yahudi, yang jatuh antara pertengahan bulan Maret sampai pertengahan bulan April.</ft></f>, pada saat matahari terbenam. Rayakanlah sesuai dengan semua ketentuan dan tata caranya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="NUM.9.4" />Maka Musa memerintahkan demikian.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="NUM.9.5" />Mereka pun merayakan Paskah di padang belantara Sinai pada hari keempat belas bulan pertama, saat matahari terbenam. Mereka melakukan semuanya sesuai dengan perintah TUHAN kepada Musa.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="NUM.9.6" />Waktu itu, ada beberapa orang yang sedang najis karena menyentuh mayat, sehingga mereka tidak bisa ikut merayakan Paskah hari itu. Mereka menghadap Musa dan Harun
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="NUM.9.7" />dan bertanya, “Kami sedang najis karena sudah menyentuh mayat. Tetapi apakah gara-gara itu kami tidak boleh merayakan Paskah dan memberikan persembahan kepada TUHAN bersama saudara-saudara kami yang lain pada waktu yang ditentukan?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="NUM.9.8" />Jawab Musa, “Tunggu. Saya akan meminta petunjuk dari TUHAN tentang hal ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="NUM.9.9" />Lalu TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="10-11" bcv="NUM.9.10" />“Sampaikanlah kepada umat Israel: Apabila ada di antara kalian atau keturunan kalian yang sedang najis karena menyentuh mayat, atau sedang dalam perjalanan jauh, mereka harus merayakan Paskah pada hari keempat belas di bulan kedua, saat matahari terbenam. Mereka harus makan daging kurban Paskah dengan roti yang tidak beragi dan sayur pahit.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="NUM.9.12" />Mereka tidak boleh menyisakan daging itu sampai pagi, dan tidak boleh mematahkan satu pun tulang hewan kurban Paskah. Mereka harus mengikuti semua peraturan Paskah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="NUM.9.13" />“Tetapi kalau orang yang tidak sedang najis dan tidak sedang dalam perjalanan jauh lalai merayakan Paskah, orang itu akan disingkirkan dari antara umat yang taat pada perjanjian-Ku, karena dia tidak memberikan persembahan kepada TUHAN pada waktu yang ditentukan. Dia akan menanggung akibat dosanya.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="NUM.9.14" />Apabila orang asing yang tinggal di antara kalian mau merayakan Paskah bagi TUHAN, mereka harus merayakannya sesuai dengan peraturan dan ketetapan Paskah. Satu peraturan yang sama berlaku baik untuk orang Israel maupun pendatang.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Awan yang menutupi kemah TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="15-16" bcv="NUM.9.15" />Kemah TUHAN adalah tempat disimpannya bukti perjanjian TUHAN. Setiap kali kemah TUHAN selesai didirikan, ada awan yang tampak di atasnya. Pada malam hingga pagi awan itu terlihat seperti api. Demikianlah selalu setiap harinya.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="NUM.9.17" />Ketika awan itu naik dari atas kemah dan bergerak, umat Israel pun membongkar perkemahan mereka lalu berangkat mengikutinya. Di mana pun awan itu berhenti, di situlah mereka berkemah lagi.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="NUM.9.18" />Atas perintah TUHAN umat Israel berangkat, dan atas perintah TUHAN juga mereka berhenti dan berkemah. Selama awan itu masih diam di atas kemah-Nya, mereka tetap tinggal di tempat itu.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="NUM.9.19" />Ada kalanya awan itu lama berdiam di atas kemah TUHAN, dan selama itu pun umat Israel taat pada perintah TUHAN dan tidak berangkat.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="NUM.9.20" />Ada kalanya juga awan itu hanya tinggal beberapa hari di atas kemah-Nya dan segera berpindah lagi. Atas perintah TUHAN saja mereka berkemah dan berangkat.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="NUM.9.21" />Bahkan, terkadang awan itu hanya diam dari malam sampai pagi. Pada waktu awan itu naik di pagi hari, umat Israel pun berangkat. Kapan saja awan itu naik, baik siang maupun malam, mereka berangkat.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="NUM.9.22" />Tetapi selama awan itu berdiam di atas kemah TUHAN— entah dua hari, sebulan, atau lebih— selama itu juga mereka tetap berkemah di tempat itu. Ketika awan itu naik, barulah mereka pergi.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="NUM.9.23" />Atas perintah TUHANlah umat Israel berkemah, dan atas perintah TUHAN juga mereka berangkat. Mereka menaati perintah TUHAN yang Dia sampaikan melalui Musa.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="10" />
<s style="s1">Dua terompet perak
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NUM.10.1" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="NUM.10.2" />“Buatlah dua terompet dari perak tempaan. Gunakanlah terompet itu untuk memanggil umat Israel dan untuk memberi tahu jika sudah tiba waktunya perkemahan dipindahkan.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="NUM.10.3" />Kalau kedua terompet itu ditiup, seluruh umat Israel harus datang berkumpul kepadamu di depan pintu kemah-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="NUM.10.4" />Tetapi kalau hanya satu terompet yang ditiup, hanya para pemimpin suku Israel yang harus datang berkumpul kepadamu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="NUM.10.5" />“Kalau terompet ditiup dengan suara melengking dan berulang-ulang, pasukan yang berkemah di sebelah timur kemah-Ku harus berangkat.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="NUM.10.6" />Kalau terompet ditiup untuk kedua kalinya dengan cara yang sama, pasukan di sebelah selatan harus berangkat. Jadi, bunyi terompet seperti itu adalah tanda bahwa umat harus berangkat.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="NUM.10.7" />Namun, untuk memanggil seluruh umat Israel berkumpul, tiuplah terompet itu dengan nada yang berbeda.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="NUM.10.8" />Terompet-terompet itu harus ditiup oleh para imam. Ketentuan ini wajib kalian taati turun-temurun untuk selamanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="NUM.10.9" />“Di negeri kalian nanti, saat musuh menyerang, tiuplah terompet itu dengan nada peringatan agar terdengar oleh seluruh bangsa Israel. Aku, TUHAN Allahmu, akan menyelamatkan kalian dari musuh.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="NUM.10.10" />Pada waktu kalian bersukacita, misalnya pada hari-hari raya dan perayaan awal bulan, tiuplah terompet itu saat kalian mempersembahkan kurban yang dibakar habis dan kurban tanda damai, maka Aku, TUHAN Allahmu, akan berkenan kepadamu.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Orang Israel pindah dari padang belantara Sinai
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="NUM.10.11" />Pada hari kedua puluh, bulan kedua, di tahun kedua sejak Israel keluar dari Mesir, awan itu naik dari atas kemah TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="NUM.10.12" />Maka umat Israel berangkat dari padang belantara Sinai dan berjalan terus sampai awan itu berhenti di padang belantara Paran.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="NUM.10.13" />Itulah perjalanan mereka yang pertama atas perintah TUHAN melalui Musa.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="NUM.10.14" />Barisan paling depan adalah kelompok pasukan Yehuda dengan benderanya, dipimpin oleh Nahason anak Aminadab. Mereka berjalan menurut regu masing-masing.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="NUM.10.15" />Di belakang mereka adalah kelompok pasukan Isakar, dipimpin oleh Netaneel anak Zuar.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="NUM.10.16" />Selanjutnya, kelompok pasukan Zebulon di bawah pimpinan Eliab anak Helon.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="NUM.10.17" />Sesudah kemah TUHAN dibongkar, rombongan marga-marga Gerson dan Merari berangkat mengangkut kemah itu.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="NUM.10.18" />Di belakang mereka, menyusul kelompok pasukan Ruben dengan benderanya, dipimpin oleh Elizur anak Syedeur.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="NUM.10.19" />Berikutnya, kelompok pasukan Simeon di bawah pimpinan Selumiel anak Zurisyadai,
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="NUM.10.20" />dan kelompok pasukan Gad di bawah pimpinan Eliasaf anak Rehuel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="NUM.10.21" />Sesudah itu, berangkatlah rombongan orang-orang Kehat mengangkut barang-barang kudus dari kemah TUHAN. Urutan pemindahan kemah TUHAN diatur supaya marga Gerson dan Merari sudah selesai mendirikan kembali kemah itu di tempat perhentian baru, sebelum marga Kehat yang membawa barang kudus itu tiba.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="NUM.10.22" />Di belakang rombongan Kehat adalah kelompok pasukan Efraim dengan benderanya, dipimpin oleh Elisama anak Amihud. Mereka berjalan menurut regu masing-masing.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="NUM.10.23" />Berikutnya adalah kelompok pasukan Manasye di bawah pimpinan Gamaliel anak Pedazur dan
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="NUM.10.24" />kelompok pasukan Benyamin di bawah pimpinan Abidan anak Gideoni.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="NUM.10.25" />Di barisan belakang adalah kelompok pasukan Dan dengan benderanya. Mereka berjalan menurut regu masing-masing, dipimpin oleh Ahiezer anak Amisyadai,
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="NUM.10.26" />lalu kelompok pasukan Asyer di bawah pimpinan Pagiel anak Okran,
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="NUM.10.27" />dan pasukan suku Naftali di bawah pimpinan Ahira anak Enan.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="NUM.10.28" />Demikianlah urutan keberangkatan orang Israel berdasarkan kelompok-kelompok pasukan mereka setiap kali mereka berpindah tempat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="NUM.10.29" />Musa mengajak iparnya, Hobab anak Rehuel, orang Midian, “Kami hendak berangkat ke tempat yang TUHAN janjikan untuk diberikan kepada kami. Ikutlah bersama kami. TUHAN sudah menjanjikan yang baik bagi orang Israel, dan kami akan memperlakukanmu dengan baik juga.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="NUM.10.30" />Tetapi Hobab menjawab, “Tidak. Aku akan kembali ke negeriku sendiri, kepada sanak saudaraku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="NUM.10.31" />Musa memohon, “Tolong jangan tinggalkan kami. Kamulah yang tahu tempat-tempat untuk berkemah di padang belantara dan bisa menjadi penunjuk jalan bagi kami.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="NUM.10.32" />Kalau kamu ikut bersama kami, segala hal baik yang TUHAN perbuat bagi kami akan kami lakukan juga kepadamu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="NUM.10.33" />Lalu orang Israel berangkat dari Sinai, gunung kediaman TUHAN, dan melakukan perjalanan tiga hari lamanya. Selama tiga hari itu peti perjanjian TUHAN diangkut paling depan, untuk mengarahkan mereka pada tempat perhentian selanjutnya.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="NUM.10.34" />Awan TUHAN selalu berada di atas mereka pada siang hari ketika mereka berangkat dari perkemahan.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="NUM.10.35" />Setiap kali peti perjanjian mulai diangkut, Musa berkata,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Bangkitlah, TUHAN!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Buatlah musuh-musuh-Mu tercerai-berai.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Biarlah semua yang membenci-Mu lari berhamburan.”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="NUM.10.36" />Dan setiap kali peti perjanjian itu berhenti di suatu tempat berkemah, Musa berkata,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Kembalilah, ya TUHAN,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">kepada beribu-ribu umat Israel ini.”
<ve />
</q>

<c id="11" />
<s style="s1">TUHAN mendatangkan api karena orang Israel menggerutu
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NUM.11.1" />Suatu kali, orang Israel mulai menggerutu tentang berbagai kesulitan hidup mereka. TUHAN mendengar mereka dan Dia pun murka, lalu mendatangkan api di perkemahan mereka sehingga beberapa orang di tepi perkemahan mati terbakar.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="NUM.11.2" />Maka orang Israel berseru minta tolong kepada Musa. Lalu dia berdoa dan api itu padam.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="NUM.11.3" />Itulah sebabnya tempat itu dinamai Tabera, yang berarti kobaran api, karena api TUHAN sudah berkobar di antara mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Musa mengeluh karena bangsa Israel kembali menggerutu
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="NUM.11.4" />Dalam perjalanan rakyat Israel, ada orang-orang asing yang ikut bersama mereka dari Mesir. Orang asing itu merindukan makanan yang dulu mereka makan di Mesir, sehingga umat Israel pun kembali menggerutu, “Ah, kalau saja kita bisa makan daging!
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="NUM.11.5" />Kita masih ingat betapa nikmatnya ikan yang dulu kita makan dengan gratis di Mesir, juga mentimun, melon, bawang daun, bawang merah, dan bawang putih.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="NUM.11.6" />Tetapi sekarang, yang kita punya hanya manna ini saja! Kita sudah muak memakannya!”<x caller="+"><xo>11:6
</xo><xt>Kel. 16:31</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="NUM.11.7" />Manna itu berbentuk seperti biji ketumbar dan warnanya putih kekuning-kuningan.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="NUM.11.8" />Setiap pagi orang Israel berjalan di sekitar perkemahan untuk mengumpulkan manna. Kemudian mereka menggilingnya dengan batu gilingan atau menumbuknya dalam lesung, lalu merebusnya dalam panci atau mengolahnya menjadi roti bundar yang rasanya seperti roti yang dipanggang dengan minyak zaitun.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="NUM.11.9" />Setiap malam, manna turun ke perkemahan bersama dengan embun.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="NUM.11.10" />Musa mendengar setiap orang Israel bersungut-sungut di pintu kemah mereka masing-masing. TUHAN sangat marah, dan Musa sangat kesal.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="NUM.11.11" />Lalu berkatalah Musa kepada TUHAN, “Mengapa Engkau menyiksa hamba-Mu ini, dengan menanggungkan beban seluruh bangsa kepadaku? Apakah Engkau tidak berkenan kepadaku?
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="NUM.11.12" />Memangnya aku ini ibu mereka? Memangnya aku yang melahirkan mereka?— sehingga Engkau menyuruh aku menggendong mereka seperti seorang ibu menggendong bayinya, sepanjang perjalanan ke tanah yang Engkau janjikan kepada nenek moyang mereka!
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="NUM.11.13" />Dari mana aku bisa mendapat daging untuk mereka semua? Mereka terus merengek minta daging.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="NUM.11.14" />Aku tidak sanggup menanggung seluruh bangsa ini sendirian. Beban ini terlalu berat bagiku.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="NUM.11.15" />Kalau Engkau memperlakukan aku seperti ini, lebih baik cabut saja nyawaku sekarang. Kalau Engkau berkenan kepadaku, biarlah aku mati saja, daripada aku menanggung derita ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Musa memilih tujuh puluh orang tua-tua
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="NUM.11.16" />Lalu TUHAN berbicara kepada Musa, “Kumpulkanlah tujuh puluh tua-tua Israel yang kamu kenal sebagai pemimpin umat ini. Bawalah mereka ke kemah-Ku untuk menghadap Aku bersamamu.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="NUM.11.17" />Aku akan turun untuk berbicara denganmu di tempat itu. Sebagian dari wibawa yang Aku berikan kepadamu akan Aku berikan kepada mereka, supaya mereka dapat membantumu memikul tanggung jawab atas bangsa ini. Dengan begitu, kamu tidak lagi menanggungnya sendirian.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="NUM.11.18" />“Katakanlah kepada seluruh orang Israel: Sucikanlah diri kalian untuk besok. Besok kalian akan makan daging. TUHAN sudah mendengar rengekan kalian, ‘Kami mau makan daging. Hidup kami di Mesir lebih baik!’ Karena itu, TUHAN akan memberi kalian daging, dan kalian harus memakannya.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="NUM.11.19" />Kalian akan makan daging bukan hanya satu atau dua hari, bukan juga lima, sepuluh, atau dua puluh hari,
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="NUM.11.20" />tetapi satu bulan penuh, sampai daging keluar dari hidung kalian dan sampai kalian mau muntah melihat daging! Karena kalian sudah berbalik melawan TUHAN yang ada bersama kalian dengan berkata, ‘Harusnya kita jangan keluar dari Mesir!’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="NUM.11.21" />Jawab Musa kepada TUHAN, “Pasukan kami saja ada 600.000 laki-laki, belum lagi perempuan dan anak-anak. Bagaimana Engkau menjanjikan daging untuk mereka setiap hari selama sebulan?
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="NUM.11.22" />Sekalipun kami menyembelih semua domba dan sapi kami, apakah itu cukup? Bahkan sekalipun kami menangkap semua ikan di laut, apakah itu cukup untuk mereka?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="NUM.11.23" />Jawab TUHAN, “Kamu pikir kuasa-Ku tidak cukup untuk melakukan itu? Nanti kamu akan melihat, apakah perkataan-Ku terjadi atau tidak.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="NUM.11.24" />Lalu Musa keluar dan menyampaikan perkataan TUHAN kepada seluruh Israel. Dia juga memanggil tujuh puluh tua-tua Israel untuk berkumpul di sekeliling kemah TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="NUM.11.25" />Kemudian TUHAN turun dalam awan dan berbicara kepada Musa. TUHAN mengambil sebagian kuasa yang sudah Dia berikan kepada Musa dan memberikannya kepada tujuh puluh tua-tua Israel itu. Saat itu juga Roh Allah menguasai mereka, dan mereka pun berseru-seru mengatakan pesan dari Allah,<f caller="+"><fr>11:25
</fr><fk>berseru-seru mengatakan pesan …
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: bernubuat. Dalam perkembangan kebudayaan orang Yahudi di PL terjadi perubahan dalam arti kata yang sering diterjemahkan ‘bernubuat’. Ada dua makna pokok untuk ‘bernubuat’, yaitu: 1) Ungkapan yang didorong oleh inspirasi, dan 2) meramalkan peristiwa yang akan datang. Sebagai contoh terdapat dalam 1Sam. 10:10-13, di mana Saul, tanpa kendali, mengucapkan hal-hal seperti pujian, pernyataan yang benar tentang Allah, atau bahkan tentang masa depan. Namun, dalam konteks para nabi Israel (dan dalam zaman kita sekarang), kita lebih sering mengartikan ‘nubuatan’ sebagai perkataan yang diilhami oleh Roh Kudus mengenai peristiwa yang akan segera terjadi. Sebagai contoh, nubuatan Yahaziel di 2Taw 20:14-17. Dan juga 1Kor. 11:4 CK.</ft></f>, tetapi hanya sekali itu saja.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="NUM.11.26" />Di antara tujuh puluh tua-tua Israel yang tercatat namanya, ada dua orang yang tetap tinggal di perkemahan dan tidak ikut berkumpul di kemah TUHAN, yaitu Eldad dan Medad. Lalu Roh Allah menguasai mereka sehingga mereka pun berseru-seru mengatakan pesan dari Allah di perkemahan.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="NUM.11.27" />Seorang pemuda berlari memberitahu Musa, “Eldad dan Medad sedang berseru-seru mengatakan pesan dari Roh Allah di perkemahan!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="NUM.11.28" />Maka Yosua anak Nun, yang menjadi tangan kanan Musa sejak masa mudanya, berkata, “Tuanku Musa, suruhlah mereka berhenti!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="NUM.11.29" />Tetapi jawab Musa, “Apakah kamu kuatir mereka menyaingi aku? Aku malah berharap kuasa dari TUHAN diberikan kepada seluruh umat-Nya supaya mereka semua dimampukan untuk menyampaikan pesan dari-Nya.”
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="NUM.11.30" />Sesudah itu Musa dan para tua-tua itu kembali ke perkemahan.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Allah mengirim burung puyuh
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="NUM.11.31" />Lalu TUHAN mendatangkan angin dari laut yang menerbangkan banyak sekali burung puyuh. Burung-burung itu terdampar di perkemahan Israel dan sekitarnya, bertumpuk-tumpuk hingga kira-kira satu meter tingginya. Burung-burung itu menutupi tanah hingga sejauh beberapa kilometer di sekeliling perkemahan.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="NUM.11.32" />Maka orang Israel keluar mengumpulkan burung puyuh itu sepanjang hari, sepanjang malam, dan sepanjang hari berikutnya. Setiap orang mendapatkan paling sedikit 60 keranjang besar penuh!<f caller="+"><fr>11:32
</fr><fk>60 keranjang besar
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: 10 homer. Diperkirakan bahwa berat 10 homer bisa melebihi 1.000 kg.</ft></f> Daging burung puyuh itu mereka hamparkan di sekeliling perkemahan untuk dijemur.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="NUM.11.33" />Sementara mereka masih mengunyah daging-daging itu, berkobarlah murka TUHAN kepada orang Israel. Dia mendatangkan wabah penyakit di antara mereka sehingga banyak orang meninggal.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="NUM.11.34" />Itu sebabnya, tempat itu dinamai Kibrot Hatawa, artinya kuburan nafsu, karena di sana dikuburkan orang-orang yang bernafsu makan daging.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="NUM.11.35" />Dari Kibrot Hatawa, orang Israel melanjutkan perjalanan ke daerah Hazerot dan berkemah di situ.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="12" />
<s style="s1">Miryam dan Harun mencela Musa
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1-3" bcv="NUM.12.1" />Musa adalah orang yang sangat rendah hati, bahkan paling rendah hati di antara semua orang di dunia. Suatu kali, Miryam dan Harun mencela Musa karena dia menikahi perempuan dari Etiopia.<f caller="+"><fr>12:1-3
</fr><fk>Etiopia
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Kus. Pada zaman Musa, bangsa Kus berada di sebelah selatan Mesir, di negeri yang sekarang disebut Etiopia atau Sudan.</ft></f> Mereka juga berkata, “TUHAN tidak hanya bicara melalui Musa! TUHAN juga berbicara melalui kami berdua.” TUHAN mendengar ucapan mereka itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="NUM.12.4" />Tiba-tiba TUHAN berbicara kepada Musa, Harun, dan Miryam, “Kalian bertiga, datanglah ke kemah-Ku.” Maka mereka datang ke depan pintu kemah TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="NUM.12.5" />Kemudian TUHAN turun ke pintu kemah-Nya dalam tiang awan lalu memanggil Harun dan Miryam. Mereka berdua pun melangkah ke depan.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="NUM.12.6" />Lalu TUHAN berkata,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Dengarkanlah perkataan-Ku ini!
</q>
<q style="q1">Bila ada nabi-nabi lain di antara kalian,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku akan menyatakan diri-Ku atau berbicara dengan mereka lewat penglihatan dan mimpi.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="NUM.12.7" />Namun, tidak demikian dengan hamba-Ku Musa.
</q>
<q style="q1">Di antara seluruh umat-Ku, dialah yang paling setia kepada-Ku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="8" bcv="NUM.12.8" />Dengan dia Aku berbicara berhadapan muka, secara jelas dan terus terang tanpa menggunakan kiasan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia sudah melihat wujud-Ku.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Seharusnya kalian takut mencela hamba-Ku Musa!”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="NUM.12.9" />Murka TUHAN berkobar atas Miryam dan Harun. Saat TUHAN pergi
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="NUM.12.10" />dan tiang awan lenyap dari kemah TUHAN, tampaklah kulit Miryam menjadi putih seperti kapas. Dia terkena penyakit kulit menular! Ketika Harun melihat keadaan Miryam,
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="NUM.12.11" />dia memohon kepada Musa, “Tuanku, tolong jangan hukum kami! Kami sudah bertindak bodoh dan berbuat dosa.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="NUM.12.12" />Jangan biarkan penyakit ini menggerogoti Miryam. Dia tampak seperti bayi yang sudah mati waktu lahir dan dagingnya setengah busuk.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="NUM.12.13" />Maka Musa berseru kepada TUHAN, “Ya Allah, aku mohon, tolong sembuhkanlah dia!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="NUM.12.14" />Jawab TUHAN kepada Musa, “Andaikan ayahnya meludahi mukanya sebagai teguran keras, tentu dia merasa dipermalukan selama tujuh hari. Miryam harus menanggung aib atas perbuatannya. Kucilkanlah dia di luar perkemahan tujuh hari lamanya. Sesudah itu, dia boleh kembali.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="NUM.12.15" />Lalu Miryam dikucilkan di luar perkemahan selama tujuh hari. Orang Israel tidak melanjutkan perjalanan sampai Miryam kembali ke perkemahan.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="NUM.12.16" />Sesudah itu, umat Israel meninggalkan Hazerot dan berkemah di padang belantara Paran.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="13" />
<s style="s1">Para pemimpin suku Israel mengintai negeri Kanaan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NUM.13.1" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="NUM.13.2" />“Utuslah satu orang pemimpin dari tiap suku untuk mengintai negeri Kanaan yang Aku berikan kepada bangsa Israel.”
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="NUM.13.3" />Maka sesuai perintah TUHAN itu, Musa mengutus dua belas pemimpin terpilih dari padang belantara Paran.
<ve />
<v id="4-15" bcv="NUM.13.4" />Berikut ini nama-nama pemimpin dari tiap suku:
</p>
<table><tr><th level="1">Suku
</th><th level="2">Pemimpin
</th></tr><tr><tc level="1">Ruben
</tc><tc level="2">Syamua anak Zakur
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Simeon
</tc><tc level="2">Safat anak Hori
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Yehuda
</tc><tc level="2">Kaleb anak Yefune
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Isakar
</tc><tc level="2">Igal anak Yusuf
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Efraim
</tc><tc level="2">Hosea anak Nun
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Benyamin
</tc><tc level="2">Palti anak Rafu
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Zebulon
</tc><tc level="2">Gadiel anak Sodi
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Manasye
</tc><tc level="2">Gadi anak Susi
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Dan
</tc><tc level="2">Amiel anak Gemali
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Asyer
</tc><tc level="2">Setur anak Mikael
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Naftali
</tc><tc level="2">Nahbi anak Wofsi
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Gad
</tc><tc level="2">Guel anak Maki
</tc></tr></table><ve />
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="16" bcv="NUM.13.16" />Itulah nama-nama orang yang diutus Musa untuk mengintai negeri Kanaan. Musa memberikan nama baru kepada Hosea anak Nun, yaitu Yosua.<f caller="+"><fr>13:16
</fr><fk>Yosua
</fk><ft>Nama Yosua artinya ‘TUHANlah penyelamat’ atau ‘TUHANlah yang menyelamatkan’.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="NUM.13.17" />Saat mengutus mereka, Musa berpesan, “Mulailah dari padang belantara Negeb di bagian selatan Kanaan, dan berjalanlah terus ke utara sampai daerah perbukitan.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="NUM.13.18" />Lihatlah keadaan negeri itu. Perhatikan apakah penduduknya kuat atau lemah, sedikit atau banyak.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="NUM.13.19" />Amati juga apakah negeri itu baik atau buruk, dan seperti apa tempat tinggal mereka— apakah berupa kota-kota berbenteng atau terbuka tanpa benteng.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="NUM.13.20" />Selidiki apakah tanahnya subur atau tandus, dan apakah di sana ada pohon-pohonan atau tidak. Usahakan untuk membawa beberapa buah-buahan.” Kebetulan waktu itu adalah awal musim panen anggur.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="NUM.13.21" />Maka mereka pergi dan menyelidiki negeri Kanaan mulai dari padang belantara Zin sampai ke kota Rehob, dekat jalan masuk Hamat.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="NUM.13.22" />Sesudah memulai dari Negeb, mereka tiba di kota Hebron, tempat tinggal suku-suku Ahiman, Sesai, dan Talmai, yang adalah keturunan raksasa yang disebut Anakim. (Kota Hebron didirikan tujuh tahun sebelum kota Zoan di Mesir.)
<ve />
<v id="23-24" bcv="NUM.13.23" />Dalam perjalanan kembali, mereka sampai di lembah yang sekarang disebut Eskol. Di situ mereka memotong satu tandan buah anggur yang begitu berat sehingga harus dipikul dengan sebatang kayu oleh dua orang. Itulah sebabnya lembah itu dinamai Eskol (yang artinya Lembah Tandan Anggur). Mereka juga membawa beberapa buah delima dan buah ara dari sana.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Laporan tentang Kanaan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="NUM.13.25" />Sesudah mengintai negeri itu selama empat puluh hari, mereka pun kembali lalu
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="NUM.13.26" />menghadap Musa, Harun, dan seluruh umat Israel di Kades, di padang belantara Paran, untuk menceritakan apa yang sudah mereka lihat. Mereka menunjukkan buah-buahan dari negeri itu.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="NUM.13.27" />Kata mereka kepada Musa, “Kami sudah pergi ke negeri yang Tuan perintahkan. Benar, negeri itu berlimpah dengan hasil alam.<x caller="+"><xo>13:27
</xo><xt>Kel. 3:8 CK</xt></x> Lihat, ini buah-buahan dari sana.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="NUM.13.28" />Tetapi penduduk negeri itu sangat kuat. Kota-kota mereka besar dan berbenteng. Kami juga melihat keturunan raksasa Anakim di sana.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="NUM.13.29" />Orang Amalek tinggal di bagian selatan negeri itu. Orang Het, Yebus, dan Amori tinggal di perbukitan. Sedangkan orang Kanaan tinggal di sepanjang tepi laut dan di sepanjang tepi sungai Yordan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="NUM.13.30" />Kaleb berusaha menenangkan semua orang yang hadir di hadapan Musa. Dia berkata, “Ayo! Mari kita maju menduduki negeri itu. Kita pasti bisa menang!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="NUM.13.31" />Tetapi kebanyakan pengintai yang lain menentang Kaleb dengan berkata, “Kita tidak bisa menyerang bangsa-bangsa itu! Mereka lebih kuat daripada kita!”
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="NUM.13.32" />Bahkan untuk menguatkan pendapat mereka, ada yang berbohong dengan berkata, “Negeri itu penuh dengan bahaya mematikan! Banyak sekali korban dari penyakit dan peperangan.” Ada juga yang menambahkan, “Orang-orang yang kami lihat di sana semuanya tinggi besar.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="NUM.13.33" />Bahkan ada juga raksasa<f caller="+"><fr>13:33
</fr><fk>raksasa
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Nefilim. Lihat Kej. 6:4</ft></f> keturunan Anakim! Kami merasa seperti belalang dibandingkan dengan mereka. Dan mereka juga melihat kami begitu kecil seperti belalang.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="14" />
<s style="s1">Orang Israel memberontak
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NUM.14.1" />Sepanjang malam itu, seluruh umat Israel menangis keras-keras.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="NUM.14.2" />Mereka semua menggerutu kepada Musa dan Harun. Kata mereka, “Lebih baik kami mati di Mesir, atau bahkan di padang belantara ini!
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="NUM.14.3" />TUHAN membawa kita ke negeri itu agar kita dibunuh! Istri dan anak-anak kita akan menjadi tawanan! Lebih baik kita kembali ke Mesir!”
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="NUM.14.4" />Lalu mereka berkata satu sama lain, “Mari kita angkat seorang pemimpin dan kembali ke Mesir.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="NUM.14.5" />Mendengar itu, Musa dan Harun tersungkur di hadapan seluruh umat Israel yang sedang berkumpul.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="NUM.14.6" />Yosua anak Nun dan Kaleb anak Yefune, dua di antara para pengintai negeri Kanaan, merobek pakaian mereka karena sangat gusar terhadap umat itu.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="NUM.14.7" />Yosua dan Kaleb berkata, “Negeri yang kami selidiki itu sangat baik.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="NUM.14.8" />Kalau TUHAN berkenan kepada kita, Dia pasti membawa kita masuk dan memberikan kepada kita negeri yang berlimpah dengan hasil alam itu.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="NUM.14.9" />Hanya janganlah memberontak kepada TUHAN. Jangan takut kepada penduduk negeri itu. Mereka akan kita lalap habis. Tidak ada yang melindungi mereka, sedangkan kita disertai TUHAN. Jangan takut kepada mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="NUM.14.10" />Mendengar itu, seluruh umat Israel mengancam untuk melempari Yosua dan Kaleb dengan batu. Tetapi tiba-tiba mereka semua melihat kemuliaan TUHAN muncul di kemah-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="NUM.14.11" />Kata TUHAN kepada Musa, “Sampai kapan bangsa ini terus menolak Aku? Sampai kapan mereka tidak mau percaya kepada-Ku walaupun sudah banyak tanda ajaib yang Aku lakukan di tengah-tengah mereka?
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="NUM.14.12" />Aku akan mendatangkan wabah untuk membinasakan mereka. Lalu dari keturunanmu, Aku akan menjadikan bangsa yang lebih besar dan lebih kuat daripada mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Musa memohon pengampunan untuk bangsa Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="NUM.14.13" />Jawab Musa, “Jangan, ya TUHAN. Kalau Engkau membinasakan mereka, orang Mesir akan mendengar beritanya, padahal mereka sudah menyaksikan bagaimana dengan kuasa-Mu yang besar Engkau membawa umat-Mu ini pergi dari tengah-tengah mereka.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="NUM.14.14" />Nanti orang Mesir akan menceritakannya kepada bangsa-bangsa penduduk negeri ini. Ya TUHAN, orang-orang di negeri ini sudah mendengar bahwa Engkau hadir di tengah-tengah Israel, dan bahwa Engkau menunjukkan diri secara langsung kepada kami. Mereka tahu bahwa awan-Mu menaungi kami, dan bahwa Engkau berjalan di depan kami dalam tiang awan di siang hari dan tiang api di malam hari.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="NUM.14.15" />Kalau sekarang Engkau membinasakan umat-Mu sekaligus, nanti bangsa-bangsa yang pernah mendengar tentang kemasyhuran-Mu itu akan berkata,
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="NUM.14.16" />‘Ternyata TUHAN tidak mampu membawa bangsa Israel ke negeri yang Dia janjikan bagi mereka. Karena itulah Dia membunuh mereka di padang belantara.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="NUM.14.17" />“Jadi, ya Penguasaku, tunjukkanlah kuasa-Mu yang besar itu, sebagaimana Engkau sudah berkata,
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="NUM.14.18" />‘Akulah TUHAN. Aku panjang sabar, berlimpah kasih sayang, dan setia. Aku mengampuni orang yang berdosa dan yang melawan Aku, tetapi Aku tidak membiarkan dosa tanpa hukuman. Dosa orang tua akan Aku perhitungkan kepada anak cucu mereka, sampai generasi yang ketiga dan keempat.’<x caller="+"><xo>14:18
</xo><xt>Kel. 34:6-7</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="NUM.14.19" />Kasih sayang-Mu begitu besar dan tidak berubah. Karena itu, tolong ampuni dosa umat-Mu ini, sebagaimana Engkau terus mengampuni mereka sejak dari Mesir sampai sekarang.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">TUHAN mengampuni dan menghukum bangsa Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="NUM.14.20" />Jawab TUHAN, “Aku sudah mengampuni mereka seperti permintaanmu.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="NUM.14.21" />Akan tetapi, demi diri-Ku yang hidup dan demi kemuliaan-Ku yang nyata di seluruh bumi ini, Aku bersumpah:
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="NUM.14.22" />Semua orang yang meskipun sudah melihat kemuliaan-Ku dan perbuatan-perbuatan ajaib-Ku di Mesir dan di padang belantara, tetap tidak mau menaati-Ku dan terus mencobai Aku sampai sepuluh kali ini,
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="NUM.14.23" />mereka tidak akan masuk ke negeri yang Aku janjikan kepada nenek moyang mereka. Semua orang yang menolak Aku tidak akan melihat negeri itu.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="NUM.14.24" />Tetapi hamba-Ku Kaleb berbeda dari mereka. Dia taat kepada-Ku sepenuhnya. Karena itu Aku akan membawa dia masuk ke negeri yang dijelajahinya itu, dan daerah itu akan menjadi warisan milik keturunannya
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="NUM.14.25" />walaupun sekarang daerah lembah itu ditinggali oleh Amalek dan orang Kanaan. Besok kalian harus balik ke padang belantara melalui jalan menuju ke Laut Merah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="NUM.14.26" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa dan Harun,
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="NUM.14.27" />“Sampai kapan umat yang jahat ini terus bersungut-sungut kepada-Ku? Semua gerutu bangsa Israel terhadap-Ku sudah Aku dengar.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="NUM.14.28" />Sampaikanlah kepada mereka: Beginilah kata TUHAN, ‘Aku bersumpah, demi diri-Ku yang hidup, Aku akan membuat kalian mengalami apa yang Aku dengar kalian ucapkan.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="NUM.14.29" />Mayat-mayat kalian akan bergelimpangan di padang belantara ini! Semua yang namanya dicatat dalam pendataan umat Israel dari umur 20 tahun ke atas akan mati di sini karena kalian semua sudah bersungut-sungut terhadap Aku.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="NUM.14.30" />Tidak akan ada yang masuk ke negeri yang Aku janjikan untuk menjadi tempat tinggal kalian kecuali Kaleb anak Yefune dan Yosua anak Nun.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="NUM.14.31" />Tetapi anak-anak kalian, yang kalian katakan akan menjadi tawanan, merekalah yang akan Aku bawa masuk. Dan mereka akan menikmati negeri yang kalian tolak itu.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="NUM.14.32" />Namun, generasi kalian akan mati di padang belantara ini.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="NUM.14.33" />Karena kalian tidak setia kepada-Ku, anak-anak kalian harus mengembara di padang belantara selama empat puluh tahun, sampai seluruh generasi kalian habis di padang belantara.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="NUM.14.34" />Karena kalian mengintai negeri itu selama empat puluh hari, kalian harus mengembara di padang belantara selama empat puluh tahun untuk menanggung akibat dosa-dosa kalian. Satu tahun untuk setiap hari. Dengan begitu, kalian akan tahu bagaimana rasanya bila Aku menentang kalian.’
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="NUM.14.35" />Aku, TUHAN, sudah berjanji. Aku pasti akan melakukan itu kepada seluruh umat yang jahat ini, yang sudah bersekongkol melawan Aku. Di padang belantara ini, mereka semua akan habis binasa.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36-38" bcv="NUM.14.36" />Dari dua belas orang yang Musa utus untuk mengintai negeri itu, kesepuluh orang yang membawa berita buruk sehingga seluruh umat menggerutu terhadap TUHAN, dibinasakan oleh TUHAN dengan wabah penyakit. Hanya Yosua dan Kaleb yang tetap hidup.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Bangsa Israel dikalahkan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="NUM.14.39" />Ketika Musa menyampaikan perkataan TUHAN kepada umat Israel, bangsa itu meratap dengan penuh duka.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="NUM.14.40" />Besoknya, pagi-pagi sekali mereka hendak naik ke daerah bukit. Kata mereka, “Memang kami sudah berdosa, tetapi sekarang kami siap maju. Kami mau pergi ke tempat yang TUHAN janjikan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="NUM.14.41" />Jawab Musa, “Kalian tidak akan berhasil. Buat apa kalian menentang perintah TUHAN lagi?
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="NUM.14.42" />Jangan ke sana. Kalian pasti akan dikalahkan musuh karena TUHAN tidak bersama dengan kalian.
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="NUM.14.43" />Kalian akan berhadapan dengan orang Amalek dan orang Kanaan, dan mereka akan membunuh kalian. TUHAN tidak menyertai kalian karena kalian sudah meninggalkan-Nya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="44" bcv="NUM.14.44" />Tetapi mereka bersikeras pergi ke perbukitan, walaupun Musa dan peti perjanjian TUHAN tetap di perkemahan.
<ve />
<v id="45" bcv="NUM.14.45" />Kemudian orang-orang Amalek dan Kanaan yang tinggal di perbukitan itu turun menyerang orang Israel dan mengalahkan mereka, bahkan mengejar mereka sampai ke Horma.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="15" />
<s style="s1">Peraturan tentang kurban dan persembahan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NUM.15.1" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="NUM.15.2" />“Sampaikanlah kepada umat Israel: Ketika kalian mendiami negeri yang Aku berikan itu,
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="NUM.15.3" />kalian akan mempersembahkan berbagai macam kurban hewan di mezbah-Ku untuk membuat bau harum yang menyenangkan Aku, termasuk yang dibakar habis, dan kurban sembelihan yang lainnya. Ada juga kurban untuk memenuhi sumpah, kurban sukarela, dan kurban tertentu untuk setiap perayaan.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="NUM.15.4" />Setiap kurban harus disertai dengan persembahan gandum-ganduman berupa tiga liter tepung terbaik dicampur dengan satu liter minyak zaitun.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="NUM.15.5" />Dan setiap ekor anak domba jantan yang dipersembahkan, baik sebagai kurban yang dibakar habis maupun kurban sembelihan lainnya, harus disertai dengan persembahan curahan satu liter air anggur.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="NUM.15.6" />“Setiap ekor domba jantan<x caller="+"><xo>15:6
</xo><xt>Im. 5:15</xt></x> yang dipersembahkan harus disertai dengan persembahan gandum-ganduman enam liter tepung terbaik dicampur dengan 1,3 liter minyak zaitun
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="NUM.15.7" />dan persembahan curahan 1,3 liter anggur. Semua itu akan menjadi bau harum yang menyenangkan TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="NUM.15.8" />“Setiap ekor sapi jantan yang dipersembahkan, baik sebagai kurban yang dibakar habis maupun kurban sembelihan lainnya, baik untuk memenuhi sumpah maupun sebagai kurban tanda damai bagi TUHAN,
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="NUM.15.9" />akan disertai dengan persembahan gandum-ganduman sembilan liter tepung yang terbaik dicampur dengan dua liter minyak zaitun,
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="NUM.15.10" />dan persembahan curahan berupa dua liter anggur. Ketika kurban sapi jantan dilengkapi dengan ketiga persembahan tersebut di mezbah-Ku asapnya akan berbau harum dan menyenangkan Aku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="NUM.15.11" />“Demikianlah aturan persembahan untuk setiap sapi jantan, domba jantan, dan anak domba jantan atau anak kambing.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="NUM.15.12" />Berapa pun jumlah hewan yang kalian kurbankan, kalian harus menyertakan persembahan curahan dan gandum-ganduman sesuai aturan ini untuk setiap ekor kurban.
<ve />
<v id="13-14" bcv="NUM.15.13" />Setiap orang Israel yang mempersembahkan kurban di mezbah-Ku akan mengikuti aturan-aturan ini supaya bau harumnya menyenangkan Aku. Ketika seorang pendatang, baik yang tinggal sementara maupun yang menetap dengan kalian, hendak mempersembahkan kurban, dia akan mengikuti aturan yang sama.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="NUM.15.15" />Ketetapan ini berlaku turun-temurun untuk selamanya bagi seluruh umat, baik kalian maupun pendatang yang tinggal di antara kalian. Di hadapan TUHAN, pendatang sama saja dengan kalian.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="NUM.15.16" />Ketetapan dan hukum yang sama berlaku bagi kalian dan bagi pendatang yang tinggal di antara kalian.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Persembahan panen pertama
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Im. 23:9-14
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="NUM.15.17" />Lagi kata TUHAN kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="NUM.15.18" />“Sampaikanlah kepada umat Israel: Sesudah Aku membawa kalian masuk ke negeri ini
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="NUM.15.19" />dan kalian menikmati hasil panen pertama di sana, persembahkanlah sebagian kepada-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="NUM.15.20" />Pada setiap awal musim panen jelai, buatlah roti tebal dari hasil pengirikan pertama dan bawalah ke kemah-Ku. Imam yang bertugas akan mengangkatnya tinggi sebagai persembahan khusus bagi-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="NUM.15.21" />Demikianlah turun-temurun kalian harus mempersembahkan roti yang pertama sebagai persembahan khusus kepada TUHAN.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kurban penghapus dosa untuk dosa yang tidak disengaja
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Im. 4
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22-23" bcv="NUM.15.22" />“Mungkin seluruh umat Israel, baik kalian sekarang atau di masa yang akan datang, tanpa sengaja lalai melakukan salah satu dari perintah yang disampaikan oleh Musa.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="NUM.15.24" />Apabila kelalaian itu terjadi, maka seluruh umat Israel harus mempersembahkan seekor sapi jantan muda sebagai kurban yang dibakar habis beserta persembahan curahan dan gandum-gandumannya yang ditentukan. Asap dari kurban itu akan menghasilkan bau harum yang menyenangkan TUHAN. Persembahkanlah juga seekor kambing jantan sebagai kurban penghapus dosa.
<ve />
<v id="25-26" bcv="NUM.15.25" />Imam yang mempersembahkannya di mezbah akan memulihkan hubungan seluruh umat Israel dengan-Ku. Dengan demikian pelanggaran yang tidak sengaja itu akan Aku ampuni. Yang diampuni termasuk juga para pendatang yang tinggal di antara kalian.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="NUM.15.27" />“Siapa pun umat Israel yang berbuat dosa tanpa sengaja, harus mempersembahkan kambing betina berumur setahun sebagai kurban penghapus dosa.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="NUM.15.28" />Imam yang mempersembahkannya di mezbah akan memulihkan hubunganmu dengan Aku dan Aku akan mengampunimu.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="NUM.15.29" />Hukum tentang dosa yang tidak disengaja berlaku baik bagi orang Israel maupun pendatang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="NUM.15.30" />“Akan tetapi, siapa pun yang berbuat dosa dengan sengaja berarti menghina Aku. Dia akan disingkirkan dari antara umat yang taat pada perjanjian-Ku, baik itu orang Israel maupun pendatang.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="NUM.15.31" />Dia harus benar-benar disingkirkan karena dia sudah meremehkan dan dengan sengaja melanggar perintah-Ku. Orang itu akan menanggung akibatnya sendiri.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Orang yang melanggar peraturan hari Sabat dihukum mati
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="NUM.15.32" />Suatu hari, ketika bangsa Israel berada di padang belantara, salah seorang di antara mereka tertangkap basah sedang mengumpulkan kayu bakar pada hari Sabat.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="NUM.15.33" />Orang-orang yang mendapati dia sedang melakukan itu membawanya ke hadapan Musa, Harun, dan seluruh umat Israel.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="NUM.15.34" />Dia ditahan untuk sementara karena mereka belum tahu apa yang harus dilakukan kepadanya.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="NUM.15.35" />Kemudian TUHAN berkata kepada Musa, “Orang itu harus dihukum mati. Seluruh umat harus melempari dia dengan batu di luar perkemahan.”
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="NUM.15.36" />Maka seluruh umat itu membawanya ke luar perkemahan, dan orang itu dilempari batu sampai mati, sesuai perintah TUHAN kepada Musa.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Memasang rumbai pada pakaian
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="NUM.15.37" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="NUM.15.38" />“Sampaikanlah kepada umat Israel: Buatlah rumbai-rumbai dan gantungkanlah pada keempat ujung bawah pakaian kalian. Setiap rumbai harus memiliki paling sedikit satu tali berwarna ungu. Hal ini harus kalian lakukan turun-temurun.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="NUM.15.39" />Setiap kali kamu melihat rumbai-rumbai itu, hendaklah kamu teringat tentang segala perintah TUHAN, supaya kamu melakukannya dan tidak mengkhianati Aku dengan menuruti kehendak dan keinginan hawa nafsumu sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="NUM.15.40" />Dengan demikian, kalian akan selalu ingat untuk melakukan seluruh perintah-Ku dan hidup suci bagi-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="41" bcv="NUM.15.41" />Akulah TUHAN Allah kalian, yang membawa kalian keluar dari Mesir supaya menjadi Allah kalian. Aku TUHAN, menegaskan hal ini.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="16" />
<s style="s1">Pemberontakan Korah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NUM.16.1" />Suatu hari, Korah anak Izar, dari marga Kehat suku Lewi, bersekongkol dengan tiga orang dari suku Ruben, yaitu Datan dan Abiram, keduanya anak Eliab, serta On anak Pelet.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="NUM.16.2" />Mereka mengumpulkan sejumlah pendukung dari antara bangsa Israel termasuk 250 orang pemimpin, orang-orang terkemuka dari sukunya, untuk memberontak terhadap Musa.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="NUM.16.3" />Kemudian mereka beramai-ramai mendatangi Musa dan Harun dan berkata, “Kalian sudah keterlaluan! Seluruh umat Israel itu dikhususkan bagi TUHAN dan TUHAN ada di tengah-tengah kita! Kenapa kalian menganggap diri kalian lebih tinggi dari umat TUHAN lainnya?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="NUM.16.4" />Mendengar perkataan itu, Musa bersujud dan berdoa kepada TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="NUM.16.5" />Lalu Musa menjawab Korah dan gerombolannya itu, “Besok pagi TUHAN akan menunjukkan kepada kita siapa milik-Nya dan yang dikhususkan bagi-Nya. Hanya orang yang dipilih-Nya itu yang diizinkan TUHAN untuk mendekat ke hadapan-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="NUM.16.6" />Hai Korah dan semua pengikutmu, siapkanlah wadah pembakaran dupamu masing-masing.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="NUM.16.7" />Besok, taruhlah bara api dan dupa ke dalamnya, dan bawalah itu ke hadapan TUHAN. Nanti Dia akan menunjukkan siapa yang dipilih-Nya. Kalian orang Lewi, benar-benar keterlaluan!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="NUM.16.8" />Lanjut Musa kepada Korah dan sekutunya, “Dengarkanlah, keturunan Lewi!
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="NUM.16.9" />Allah Israel sudah mengkhususkan kalian dari antara umat Israel. Kalian diizinkan mendekat kepada-Nya, untuk melayani Dia di kemah-Nya dan menjadi perantara bagi umat-Nya. Apakah menurutmu itu hal sepele?
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="NUM.16.10" />Korah, TUHAN sudah membawamu dan seluruh suku Lewi mendekat kepada-Nya. Apa sekarang kalian menuntut ingin menjadi imam juga?
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="NUM.16.11" />Waktu kamu dan gerombolanmu bersungut-sungut terhadap Harun, sebenarnya kalian sedang memberontak terhadap TUHAN.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="NUM.16.12" />Lalu Musa mengundang Datan dan Abiram, tetapi mereka menjawab, “Kami tidak mau datang!
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="NUM.16.13" />Kamu membawa kami keluar dari negeri Mesir yang berlimpah dengan hasil alam untuk membunuh kami di padang belantara. Apakah menurutmu itu hal sepele? Dan sekarang kamu mau menjadi penguasa atas kami.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="NUM.16.14" />Bahkan, kamu tidak membawa kami ke negeri yang berlimpah dengan hasil alam, di mana ladang dan kebun anggur akan menjadi warisan kami. Kamu sudah menganggap kami seperti kerbau yang dicocok hidungnya! Kami tidak mau datang!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="NUM.16.15" />Maka Musa menjadi sangat marah, lalu berkata kepada TUHAN, “Janganlah terima persembahan mereka. Aku tidak pernah menyakiti seorangpun dari mereka. Bahkan seekor keledai pun tidak pernah aku ambil dari mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="NUM.16.16" />Berkatalah Musa kepada Korah, “Besok pagi kamu dan semua pengikutmu harus datang menghadap TUHAN di kemah-Nya. Harun juga akan datang.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="NUM.16.17" />Kamu dan 250 pengikutmu harus datang semua dengan membawa wadah pembakaran dupa dan menaruh dupa di dalamnya sebagai persembahan kepada TUHAN.<f caller="+"><fr>16:17
</fr><fk>wadah pembakaran dupa
</fk><ft>Wadah pembakaran dupa hanya digunakan oleh imam besar untuk mempersembahkan dupa pada Hari Pendamaian (Im. 16:12).</ft></f> Harun juga akan membawa wadah pembakaran dupanya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="NUM.16.18" />Maka keesokan harinya, Korah dan para pengikutnya mengambil wadah pembakaran dupa mereka masing-masing dan menaruh bara api serta dupa ke dalamnya. Lalu mereka berdiri di depan kemah TUHAN bersama dengan Musa dan Harun.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="NUM.16.19" />Korah juga menghasut seluruh umat Israel untuk berkumpul di depan kemah TUHAN. Tetapi saat itu juga tampaklah kemuliaan TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="NUM.16.20" />Lalu TUHAN berkata kepada Musa dan Harun,
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="NUM.16.21" />“Menjauhlah dari orang-orang ini, karena Aku mau menghabisi mereka semua sekaligus!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="NUM.16.22" />Tetapi Musa dan Harun bersujud serta berkata, “Ya Allah, Engkau Allah atas segala makhluk hidup. Apakah Engkau murka kepada seluruh umat hanya karena satu orang berbuat dosa?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="NUM.16.23" />Maka jawab TUHAN kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="NUM.16.24" />“Suruhlah seluruh umat untuk menjauh dari kemah-kemah Korah, Datan, dan Abiram.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="NUM.16.25" />Maka Musa berdiri lalu pergi ke kemah-kemah Datan dan Abiram, diikuti oleh para pemimpin Israel.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="NUM.16.26" />Kata Musa kepada umat Israel, “Menjauhlah dari kemah-kemah orang-orang jahat ini dan jangan sentuh apa pun milik mereka, supaya kalian tidak ikut binasa karena dosa mereka!”
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="NUM.16.27" />Maka umat Israel menjauh dari kemah-kemah Korah, Datan dan Abiram. Datan dan Abiram keluar dari kemah-kemah mereka dan berdiri di depan kemah mereka bersama dengan istri dan anak-anak mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="NUM.16.28" />Musa berkata kepada mereka, “Dengan cara ini kalian akan tahu bahwa saya mengerjakan hal-hal ini karena TUHANlah yang mengutus saya, bukan atas kemauan saya sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="NUM.16.29" />Jika orang-orang ini meninggal dengan cara yang wajar, maka jelaslah bahwa TUHAN tidak memilih saya.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="NUM.16.30" />Tetapi jika TUHAN melakukan sesuatu yang belum pernah terjadi sebelumnya, jika tanah seolah-olah membuka mulutnya dan menelan mereka beserta segala milik mereka, dan mereka hidup-hidup turun ke Syeol,<x caller="+"><xo>16:30
</xo><xt>Kej. 37:35 CK</xt></x> maka kalian akan tahu bahwa mereka sudah melawan TUHAN.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="NUM.16.31" />Begitu Musa selesai mengatakan itu, terbelahlah tanah di tempat Datan dan Abiram berdiri.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="NUM.16.32" />Bumi membuka mulutnya dan menelan mereka dan keluarga mereka, serta semua pengikut Korah dan segala milik mereka.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="NUM.16.33" />Mereka pun terperosok ke Syeol dalam keadaan hidup, lalu tanah itu kembali merapat. Demikianlah mereka lenyap dari antara umat Israel.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="NUM.16.34" />Mendengar jeritan mereka, semua orang Israel di sana lari ketakutan. “Jangan sampai kita juga ditelan bumi!” seru mereka.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="NUM.16.35" />Sementara itu, api datang dari TUHAN dan membakar habis 250 orang yang mempersembahkan dupa itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="NUM.16.36" />Berkatalah TUHAN kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="37-38" bcv="NUM.16.37" />“Orang-orang itu sudah mati terbakar habis karena dosa mereka. Tetapi wadah pembakaran dupa mereka menjadi kudus sesudah digunakan untuk mempersembahkan dupa kepada-Ku. Karena itu, suruhlah Eleazar anak Harun untuk mengambil wadah itu dari tempat kebakaran dan menebarkan bara apinya jauh-jauh. Semua wadah itu harus ditempa menjadi lempengan tipis untuk lapisan luar mezbah kurban, sebagai peringatan bagi orang Israel.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="NUM.16.39" />Maka imam Eleazar mengambil wadah yang digunakan oleh mereka yang mati terbakar itu, dan semuanya ditempa menjadi lempengan tipis untuk lapisan luar mezbah,
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="NUM.16.40" />sesuai dengan perintah TUHAN kepadanya melalui Musa. Lempengan itu menjadi peringatan kepada orang Israel bahwa hanya keturunan Harun yang boleh mempersembahkan dupa kepada TUHAN. Jika orang lain berbuat demikian, nasibnya akan sama dengan Korah dan para pengikutnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="NUM.16.41" />Tetapi besoknya, seluruh umat Israel bersungut-sungut kepada Harun dan Musa. Kata mereka, “Kalian sudah membunuh umat TUHAN!”
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="NUM.16.42" />Sesudah umat berkumpul untuk melawan Musa dan Harun, mereka menengok ke kemah TUHAN dan melihat kemah itu tertutup awan dan cahaya kehadiran TUHAN terlihat di sana.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="43" bcv="NUM.16.43" />Lalu Musa dan Harun datang ke depan kemah TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="NUM.16.44" />Di sana TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="45" bcv="NUM.16.45" />“Menjauhlah dari orang-orang ini, karena Aku mau menghabisi mereka semua sekaligus.” Maka bersujudlah Musa dan Harun untuk berdoa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="46" bcv="NUM.16.46" />Kata Musa kepada Harun, “Cepat, ambil wadah pembakaran dupa, masukkan bara api dari mezbah ke dalamnya dan taruh dupa di atasnya. Bawa wadah pembakaran dupa itu ke tengah-tengah umat Israel untuk mendamaikan mereka dengan TUHAN. TUHAN sangat murka dan wabah sudah mulai.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="47" bcv="NUM.16.47" />Maka Harun membawa wadah pembakaran dupa seperti yang diperintahkan Musa dan lari ke tengah-tengah umat yang sudah mulai terserang wabah itu. Di sana Harun membakar dupa supaya mereka didamaikan dengan TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="48" bcv="NUM.16.48" />Harun berdiri di antara orang-orang yang sudah meninggal dan orang-orang yang masih hidup, dan wabah itu pun berhenti.
<ve />
<v id="49" bcv="NUM.16.49" />Sebanyak 14.700 orang meninggal karena wabah itu, tidak termasuk mereka yang mati karena perkara Korah.
<ve />
<v id="50" bcv="NUM.16.50" />Sesudah wabah itu berhenti, Harun kembali kepada Musa di depan Kemah TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="17" />
<s style="s1">Tongkat Harun berbunga
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NUM.17.1" />Lalu TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="NUM.17.2" />“Suruhlah umat Israel membawa dua belas tongkat— satu tongkat dari setiap kepala suku. Tuliskanlah nama setiap kepala suku itu pada tongkatnya masing-masing.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="NUM.17.3" />Juga tuliskanlah nama Harun pada tongkat suku Lewi, karena setiap kepala suku harus diwakili oleh satu tongkat.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="NUM.17.4" />Letakkan ketiga belas tongkat<f caller="+"><fr>17:4
</fr><fk>ketiga belas tongkat
</fk><ft>Di daftar kedua belas suku Israel di Bil. 2, suku Lewi tidak terhitung. Suku Yusup bercabang dan menjadi dihitung sebagai dua suku, Efraim dan Manasye. Itulah sebabnya dalam ayat 3 ada instruksi tersendiri untuk suku Lewi, yang menjadi suku ketiga belas.</ft></f> itu di dalam kemah-Ku, di depan peti perjanjian di tempat dimana Aku bertemu dengan kalian.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="NUM.17.5" />Aku akan membuat tongkat orang yang Aku pilih menjadi berbunga. Dengan demikian umat Israel akan berhenti bersungut-sungut terhadap kalian.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="NUM.17.6" />Lalu Musa menyampaikan hal ini kepada seluruh bangsa Israel. Maka keduabelas kepala suku Israel dan Harun sendiri menyerahkan tongkat mereka masing-masing kepada Musa.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="NUM.17.7" />Musa meletakkan semua tongkat itu di depan peti perjanjian di dalam kemah TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="NUM.17.8" />Besoknya, Musa masuk ke dalam kemah, dan dilihatnya tongkat Harun sudah bertunas dan mengeluarkan kuncup-kuncup serta bunga-bunga. Bahkan sudah ada buah-buah badam yang matang!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="NUM.17.9" />Musa membawa keluar semua tongkat itu dari kemah TUHAN dan menunjukkannya kepada semua orang Israel. Lalu setiap kepala suku mengambil kembali tongkatnya masing-masing.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="NUM.17.10" />Lalu TUHAN berkata kepada Musa, “Letakkan kembali tongkat Harun di depan peti perjanjian sebagai peringatan bagi para pemberontak supaya mereka berhenti bersungut-sungut. Dengan demikian, mereka tidak akan mati.”
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="NUM.17.11" />Maka Musa berbuat sesuai apa yang diperintahkan itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="NUM.17.12" />Lalu berkatalah orang Israel kepada Musa, “Celaka! Pasti kami mati! Pasti kami semua akan binasa!
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="NUM.17.13" />Semua orang yang mendekat ke kemah TUHAN pasti akan mati. Celakalah kami semua!”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="18" />
<s style="s1">Tugas para imam untuk mengatur pekerjaan suku Lewi
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NUM.18.1" />TUHAN berkata kepada Harun, “Kamu, anak-anakmu, dan seluruh suku Lewi akan menanggung pelanggaran yang terjadi dalam pelaksanaan semua tugas mereka di kemah-Ku, sedangkan hanya kamu dan anak-anakmu yang akan menanggung pelanggaran yang terjadi dalam pelaksanaan semua tugas sebagai imam.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="NUM.18.2" />“Suruhlah saudara-saudaramu suku Lewi untuk membantu di halaman kemah-Ku dalam tugas-tugas yang diberikan kepadamu dan anak-anakmu.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="NUM.18.3" />Namun ketika melakukan tugas mereka, mereka tidak boleh mendekati mezbah maupun barang-barang kudus di kemah-Ku. Jika mereka mendekatinya, mereka dan kalian juga akan mati.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="NUM.18.4" />Mereka harus bekerja bersama dengan kalian dan bertugas mengurus segala kebutuhan kemah-Ku. Selain mereka, tidak ada yang boleh membantu kalian.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="NUM.18.5" />“Kalianlah yang harus mengurus segala hal yang berhubungan dengan kemah-Ku dan mezbah kurban, supaya Aku tidak akan murka kepada umat Israel lagi.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="NUM.18.6" />Aku sendiri yang sudah memilih suku Lewi dari antara bangsa Israel sebagai hadiah bagi kalian. Mereka dikhususkan bagi-Ku untuk melayani di halaman kemah-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="NUM.18.7" />Sedangkan kamu dan anak-anakmu harus bertugas sebagai imam atas segala yang terkait dengan mezbah kurban dan semua yang ada di dalam ruang mahakudus. Aku sudah menghadiahkan jabatan imam kepada kalian. Selain kalian, siapa pun yang mendekati barang-barang kudus itu harus dihukum mati.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Jatah untuk para imam dan suku Lewi
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="8-9" bcv="NUM.18.8" />TUHAN berbicara lagi kepada Harun, “Aku sudah memberi kepadamu dan keturunanmu semua persembahan dari umat Israel untuk-Ku yang tidak dibakar habis. Itu adalah jatah kalian sampai selamanya. Bagianmu termasuk setiap persembahan gandum-ganduman, kurban penghapus dosa, dan kurban penebus kesalahan. Bagian yang kalian terima itu sangatlah kudus
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="NUM.18.10" />dan harus diperlakukan sebagai sesuatu yang sangat kudus. Kalian akan memakannya di tempat yang kudus, dan hanya laki-laki yang boleh memakannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="NUM.18.11" />“Aku juga memberikan kepada kalian semua persembahan khusus dari orang Israel yang diangkat tinggi di hadapan-Ku tetapi tidak diletakkan di atas mezbah. Ini adalah jatahmu dan keturunanmu, baik laki-laki maupun perempuan, sampai selamanya. Setiap anggota keluargamu yang tidak najis boleh memakannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="NUM.18.12" />“Hasil panen pertama yang dipersembahkan umat Israel kepada-Ku juga Aku berikan kepada kalian, baik itu minyak zaitun terbaik, air anggur yang baru, maupun gandum-ganduman.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="NUM.18.13" />Segala hasil panen pertama yang mereka persembahkan kepada-Ku adalah milik kalian. Setiap anggota keluargamu yang tidak najis boleh memakannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="NUM.18.14" />“Segala sesuatu di Israel yang dikhususkan bagi-Ku sebagai persembahan kudus<x caller="+"><xo>18:14
</xo><xt>Im. 27:28-29 CK</xt></x> menjadi bagian kalian.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="NUM.18.15" />“Semua anak laki-laki sulung dan hewan jantan yang lahir pertama yang dipersembahkan kepada-Ku menjadi milik kalian. Tetapi setiap anak laki-laki sulung dan anak keledai jantan pertama<f caller="+"><fr>18:15
</fr><fk>anak keledai jantan pertama
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: anak jantan binatang haram. Hanya satu binatang haram yang disebutkan dalam hukum Musa yang harus ditebus, yaitu keledai. Lihat Kel. 13:12-13; 34:191-20.</ft></f> harus ditebus kembali
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="NUM.18.16" />waktu berumur satu bulan dengan uang tebusan sebesar 55 gram perak, ditimbang sesuai pengukur berat yang sah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="NUM.18.17" />“Anak jantan pertama dari sapi, domba, dan kambing tidak boleh ditebus karena hewan itu sudah dikhususkan bagi-Ku. Siramkanlah darahnya pada mezbah kurban dan bakarlah lemaknya sebagai persembahan yang bau harumnya menyenangkan-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="NUM.18.18" />Semua daging dari persembahan anak jantan hewan adalah milik kalian, sebagaimana kalian juga selalu mendapat bagian rusuk dan paha kanan yang diangkat tinggi dari kurban tanda damai.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="NUM.18.19" />Aku memberikan kepada kalian semua persembahan kudus yang dipersembahkan orang Israel kepada-Ku. Bagian ini selalu untukmu dan anak-anakmu, laki-laki maupun perempuan. Perjanjian yang Aku buat denganmu dan keturunanmu ini berlaku untuk selama-lamanya.”<f caller="+"><fr>18:19
</fr><fk>berlaku untuk selama-lamanya
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: perjanjian garam. Garam dipakai untuk mengawetkan dan memurnikan. Perjanjian garam adalah kiasan yang berarti perjanjian yang tidak bisa dibatalkan.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="NUM.18.20" />“Kamu dan keturunanmu tidak akan mendapat tanah warisan seperti suku-suku Israel lainnya. Akulah yang menjadi warisan kalian dan yang akan memenuhi kebutuhan kalian.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Aturan-aturan khusus para pelayan suku Lewi
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="NUM.18.21" />“Untuk para pelayan suku Lewi, Aku memberikan setiap persembahan perpuluhan dari hasil panen bangsa Israel sebagai warisan mereka. Itulah upah untuk pelayanan mereka di halaman kemah-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="NUM.18.22" />“Suku Israel lainnya tidak boleh mendekat ke kemah-Ku. Kalau mereka mendekat, pelanggaran itu akan mengakibatkan kematian mereka.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="NUM.18.23" />Hanya orang Lewi yang akan bekerja di halaman kemah-Ku, dan mereka akan menanggung hukuman atas pelanggaran yang terjadi dalam pelaksanaan tugas mereka. Peraturan ini berlaku turun temurun sampai selamanya. Suku Lewi tidak akan mendapat tanah warisan seperti suku-suku Israel lainnya,
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="NUM.18.24" />karena Aku memberikan persembahan perpuluhan yang dibawa oleh bangsa Israel kepada-Ku sebagai warisan bagi mereka. Itulah sebabnya Aku berkata bahwa mereka tidak akan menerima warisan seperti suku-suku Israel lainnya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="NUM.18.25" />TUHAN berbicara kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="26-27" bcv="NUM.18.26" />“Katakanlah ini kepada para pelayan suku Lewi: Ketika kalian menerima persembahan perpuluhan itu, kalian harus mempersembahkan sepersepuluhnya kepada-Ku. Perpuluhan kalian ini memang berasal dari perpuluhan umat Israel tetapi dianggap sama dengan apa yang mereka berikan dari panen gandum dan perasan air anggur mereka.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="NUM.18.28" />Jadi, kalian harus mempersembahkan kepada-Ku sebagian dari semua persembahan perpuluhan yang kalian terima dari umat Israel. Persembahan itu harus kalian berikan kepada para imam.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="NUM.18.29" />Persembahkanlah kepada-Ku bagian terbaik dari semua yang kalian terima. Itu juga akan dianggap bagian yang paling kudus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="NUM.18.30" />“Sesudah kalian mempersembahkan bagian yang terbaik, sisanya akan dianggap sebagai milik kalian, sama seperti panenan gandum dan perasan air anggur umat Israel adalah milik mereka sesudah perpuluhan dipersembahkan.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="NUM.18.31" />Kalian dan keluarga kalian boleh memakannya dimana saja, karena itu adalah upah kalian untuk pekerjaan yang kalian lakukan di halaman kemah-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="NUM.18.32" />Kalian tidak bersalah apabila kalian memakannya, asalkan kalian sudah mempersembahkan bagian terbaik kepada-Ku. Tetapi kalau kalian mencemari persembahan kudus bangsa Israel dengan memakannya sebelum bagian yang terbaik dipersembahkan, kalian akan mati.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="19" />
<s style="s1">Tata cara pengolahan air penyucian
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NUM.19.1" />TUHAN berbicara kepada Musa dan Harun,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="NUM.19.2" />“Aku juga memberikan peraturan-peraturan ini kepada kalian. Suruhlah orang Israel untuk membawa sapi betina berwarna merah yang sama sekali tidak bercacat dan belum pernah dipakai untuk membawa beban.
<ve />
<v id="3-4" bcv="NUM.19.3" />Serahkanlah sapi itu kepada Imam Eleazar. Sapi itu akan dibawa keluar perkemahan Israel ke arah timur dan disembelih di hadapannya. Di tempat itu dia akan mengambil sedikit darah dengan jarinya dan memercikkannya sebanyak tujuh kali ke arah pintu masuk kemah-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="NUM.19.5" />Lalu seluruh bagian sapi itu akan dibakar dalam pengawasan Eleazar sampai habis semuanya. Jangan ada yang tertinggal, baik kulit, daging, darah, bahkan kotorannya.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="NUM.19.6" />Kemudian Eleazar akan mengambil sebatang kayu aras, ranting hisop, dan tali merah, dan melemparkan semua itu ke dalam api yang membakar sapi itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="NUM.19.7" />“Lalu Eleazar harus mandi dan mencuci pakaiannya. Sesudah itu, dia baru boleh masuk kembali ke perkemahan. Tetapi dia tetap najis sampai matahari terbenam.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="NUM.19.8" />Orang yang membakar sapi itu juga harus mandi dan mencuci pakaiannya, dan dia juga najis sampai matahari terbenam.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="NUM.19.9" />Kemudian seseorang yang tidak najis harus mengumpulkan abu sapi itu dan menyimpannya di tempat yang kudus di luar perkemahan. Abu itu akan dicampurkan dengan air untuk menjadi air penyucian, yang akan dipercikkan pada orang Israel dalam upacara penyucian diri dari dosa.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="NUM.19.10" />Dan orang yang mengumpulkan abu itu juga harus mencuci pakaiannya, dan tetap najis sampai matahari terbenam. Peraturan tentang pengolahan air penyucian ini harus ditaati sampai selama-lamanya, baik untuk kepentingan orang Israel maupun orang asing yang tinggal bersama dengan kalian.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Upacara penyucian orang yang najis
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="NUM.19.11" />“Siapa pun yang menyentuh mayat menjadi najis selama tujuh hari.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="NUM.19.12" />Dia harus dipercikkan dengan air penyucian itu pada hari yang ketiga dan hari yang ketujuh. Sesudah percikan kedua, dia tidak lagi najis. Tetapi kalau dia tidak dipercikkan dengan air penyucian itu pada hari yang ketiga dan hari yang ketujuh, dia tetap najis.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="NUM.19.13" />Jadi, siapa pun yang menyentuh mayat dan tidak menyucikan dirinya dengan dipercikkan dengan air penyucian, dia tetap najis. Kenajisannya mencemari kemah-Ku dan dia akan disingkirkan dari antara umat yang taat pada perjanjian-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="NUM.19.14" />“Inilah peraturan yang akan dilakukan jika seseorang meninggal di dalam sebuah kemah. Semua orang yang berada di kemah itu ketika dia meninggal atau siapa pun yang masuk ke dalam kemah itu menjadi najis selama tujuh hari.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="NUM.19.15" />Semua wadah yang terbuka dan tidak tertutup rapat di dalam kemah itu menjadi najis.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="NUM.19.16" />Jika seseorang di padang menyentuh mayat, baik yang mati dibunuh maupun yang mati secara wajar, ataupun menyentuh tulang manusia atau kuburan, orang itu menjadi najis selama tujuh hari.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="NUM.19.17" />“Untuk upacara penyucian, masukkanlah sedikit abu penyucian ke dalam kendi dan tuangkanlah air yang diambil dari mata air ke dalamnya.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="NUM.19.18" />Lalu seseorang yang tidak najis harus mengambil ranting hisop, mencelupkannya ke air itu, lalu mengibaskan ranting itu untuk memercikkan air itu pada
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">orang-orang yang hadir di kemah saat kematian,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">semua barang-barang di dalam kemah itu,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan kemah itu.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Air itu juga harus dipercikkan kepada siapa pun yang menyentuh tulang manusia, mayat, ataupun kuburan.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="19" bcv="NUM.19.19" />Orang yang tidak najis harus memercikkan air itu pada yang najis pada hari ketiga dan hari ketujuh. Pada hari yang ketujuh, orang yang sedang disucikan harus mandi dan mencuci pakaiannya. Dan sesudah matahari terbenam, dia tidak lagi najis.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="NUM.19.20" />“Jika orang yang menjadi najis tidak disucikan, dia akan disingkirkan dari antara umat yang taat pada perjanjian-Ku, karena kenajisannya mencemari kemah-Ku. Orang itu tetap najis karena dia tidak dipercikkan dengan air penyucian.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="NUM.19.21" />Peraturan ini berlaku bagi kalian untuk selama-lamanya.
</p>
<p style="p">“Orang yang memercikkan air penyucian itu harus mencuci pakaiannya. Siapa pun yang menyentuh wadah yang digunakan untuk air penyucian menjadi najis sampai matahari terbenam.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="NUM.19.22" />Apa pun dan siapa pun yang disentuh oleh orang yang najis akan menjadi najis sampai matahari terbenam.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="20" />
<s style="s1">Air keluar dari batu
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NUM.20.1" />Pada bulan pertama<x caller="+"><xo>20:1
</xo><xt>Yos. 4:19 CK</xt></x> di tahun keempat puluh sejak bangsa Israel berangkat dari Mesir,<f caller="+"><fr>20:1
</fr><fk>tahun keempat puluh
</fk><ft>Teks Ibrani tidak menyebut pada tahun keberapa kejadian ini terjadi, tetapi pasal ini menceritakan bagaimana pada tahun ini bangsa Israel pergi dari Kades ke gunung Hor dan Harun meninggal di sana. Dari Bil. 33:38 diketahui bahwa Harun meninggal di tahun keempat puluh di gunung Hor.</ft></f> bangsa Israel sampai di padang gurun Zin dan berkemah di dekat Kades. Di tempat ini Miryam meninggal dan dikuburkan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="NUM.20.2" />Di tempat itu tidak ada air. Maka bangsa Israel datang mengerumuni Musa dan Harun
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="NUM.20.3" />dan menggerutu, “Lebih baik kami mati bersama saudara-saudara kami waktu mereka mati di hadapan TUHAN!
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="NUM.20.4" />Buat apa kamu membawa kami keluar dari Mesir untuk hidup di padang belantara ini?! Tampaknya kamu sengaja mau membuat kami dan ternak kami mati!
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="NUM.20.5" />Lebih baik kami tidak mendengarkan kamu waktu mengajak kami tinggalkan Mesir! Di tempat yang mengerikan ini tidak ada gandum, buah ara, anggur ataupun delima, bahkan tidak ada air untuk kami minum!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="NUM.20.6" />Maka Harun dan Musa meninggalkan kerumunan itu dan pergi ke depan kemah TUHAN dan bersujud. Lalu tampaklah kemuliaan-Nya
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="NUM.20.7" />dan berkatalah TUHAN kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="NUM.20.8" />“Ambillah tongkat Harun,<x caller="+"><xo>20:8
</xo><xt>17:1-10</xt></x> lalu kumpulkanlah umat-Ku. Di depan mata mereka, perintahkanlah batu besar itu untuk mengeluarkan air. Dengan demikian, kalian akan membuat air keluar dari bukit batu itu dan seluruh umat dan ternak mereka bisa minum.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="NUM.20.9" />Maka Musa mengambil tongkat Harun dari depan peti perjanjian, sesuai perintah TUHAN kepadanya.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="NUM.20.10" />Lalu Harun dan Musa mengumpulkan seluruh umat di depan bukit batu itu. Kemudian berserulah Musa kepada mereka, “Dasar para pemberontak! Sepertinya kalian pikir kami mampu mengeluarkan air dari batu besar ini!”
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="NUM.20.11" />Lalu Musa mengangkat tangannya dan memukul bukit batu itu dua kali dengan tongkat Harun. Maka keluarlah air dari batu itu dengan deras, lalu orang Israel dan ternak mereka minum.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="NUM.20.12" />Tetapi TUHAN berkata kepada Musa dan Harun, “Karena kalian berdua tidak percaya kepada-Ku dan tidak menghormati Aku sebagai Allah yang kudus di depan mata orang Israel, kalian tidak akan membawa umat ini masuk ke negeri yang Aku berikan kepada mereka.”
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="NUM.20.13" />Kemudian tempat itu diberi nama mata air Meriba, yang berarti ‘pertentangan’, karena di sana orang Israel menentang TUHAN, dan TUHAN menunjukkan kekudusan-Nya kepada mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Raja Edom melarang bangsa Israel lewat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="NUM.20.14" />Ketika bangsa Israel berada di dekat kota Kades, Musa mengirim pesan kepada raja Edom,
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1">“Kami orang Israel, sanak saudaramu, mengirim pesan kepadamu. Engkau tahu segala kesulitan yang sudah kami alami,
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="NUM.20.15" />dan khususnya bagaimana nenek moyang kami pergi ke Mesir dan tinggal di sana untuk waktu yang lama. Di sana orang Mesir memperlakukan nenek moyang kami dengan kejam, sampai dengan generasi kami.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="NUM.20.16" />Tetapi ketika kami berseru kepada TUHAN, Dia mendengarkan seruan kami dan mengutus malaikat untuk membawa kami keluar dari Mesir. Saat ini kami berkemah di Kades, kota yang ada di perbatasan wilayah kalian.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="NUM.20.17" />Izinkanlah kami melewati negerimu. Kami tidak akan berjalan melewati ladang ataupun kebun anggur kalian. Kami juga tidak akan minum air dari sumur kalian. Kami hanya akan lewat jalan utama dan kami tidak akan menyimpang dari jalan itu sampai kami keluar dari wilayahmu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="NUM.20.18" />Tetapi raja Edom menjawab, “Tidak bisa! Kalau kalian lewat wilayah kami, kami akan menyerang kalian!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="NUM.20.19" />Orang Israel berkata, “Kami hanya akan lewat jalan utama. Kalau kami atau ternak kami minum air kalian, kami akan membayarnya. Kami hanya minta izin berjalan lewat negeri ini. Kami tidak punya maksud apa-apa lagi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="NUM.20.20" />Tetapi raja Edom bersikeras, “Kalian tidak boleh lewat!” Lalu raja Edom mengirim para tentaranya yang banyak dan kuat untuk menghadang mereka.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="NUM.20.21" />Karena Edom melarang bangsa Israel untuk lewat, bangsa Israel terpaksa berbalik dan pergi melewati jalan lain.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Harun meninggal dunia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="NUM.20.22" />Lalu seluruh umat Israel pergi dari Kades dan tiba di gunung Hor,
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="NUM.20.23" />di perbatasan negeri Edom. Di sana TUHAN berkata kepada Musa dan Harun,
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="NUM.20.24" />“Sudah waktunya Harun mendapat tempat bersama dengan nenek moyangnya yang sudah meninggal. Dia tidak akan masuk ke negeri yang Aku janjikan kepada orang Israel karena kalian berdua melawan perintah-Ku di mata air Meriba.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="NUM.20.25" />Musa, bawalah Harun dan Eleazar, anaknya, naik ke gunung Hor.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="NUM.20.26" />Di sana, lepaskanlah pakaian imam yang dipakai Harun dan kenakanlah pakaian itu kepada Eleazar. Harun akan mati di sana dan mendapat tempat bersama dengan nenek moyangnya yang sudah meninggal.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="NUM.20.27" />Maka Musa melakukan sesuai perintah TUHAN. Mereka bertiga naik ke puncak gunung Hor sementara seluruh umat Israel memperhatikan.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="NUM.20.28" />Lalu Musa melepaskan pakaian Imam Harun dan mengenakannya pada Eleazar. Harun meninggal di puncak gunung Hor, lalu Musa dan Eleazar turun kembali.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="NUM.20.29" />Ketika umat Israel tahu bahwa Harun sudah meninggal, mereka meratap untuk Harun selama tiga puluh hari.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="21" />
<s style="s1">Kekalahan orang Kanaan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NUM.21.1" />Di bagian selatan negeri Kanaan, terdapat kota Arad milik orang Kanaan. Ketika raja Arad mendengar bahwa orang Israel datang melewati jalan desa Atarim, dia menyergap mereka dan menangkap beberapa orang sebagai tawanan.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="NUM.21.2" />Maka orang Israel bersumpah kepada TUHAN, “Apabila Engkau membuat kami menang atas bangsa itu maka kami akan memusnahkan mereka seluruhnya dan kami akan membumihanguskan kota mereka sebagai akibat kutukan-Mu.”<x caller="+"><xo>21:2
</xo><xt>Im. 27:29 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="NUM.21.3" />TUHAN mendengar permintaan orang Israel dan membuat mereka menang atas bangsa Kanaan. Kemudian mereka memusnahkan banyak orang dari daerah itu dan menghancurkan kota-kota mereka untuk menjadi bukti kuasa kutukan TUHAN. Itulah sebabnya tempat itu dinamakan Horma, yang berarti kehancuran.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Patung ular dari perunggu
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="NUM.21.4" />Kemudian orang Israel berangkat dari gunung Hor dan pergi melalui jalan yang menuju ke Laut Merah supaya tidak memasuki daerah bangsa Edom. Tetapi di tengah perjalanan, mereka menjadi tidak sabar
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="NUM.21.5" />dan mulai bersungut-sungut terhadap Musa— yang berarti terhadap Allah juga— dengan berkata, “Buat apa kamu membawa kami keluar dari Mesir untuk hidup di padang belantara ini?! Tampaknya kamu sengaja mau membunuh kami! Di sini tidak ada roti ataupun air minum. Yang ada hanya manna,<x caller="+"><xo>21:5
</xo><xt>Kel. 16:31</xt></x> dan kami sudah muak makan roti murahan ini!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="NUM.21.6" />Maka TUHAN mengirim ular-ular berbisa ke tengah-tengah orang Israel. Ular-ular itu menggigit mereka, sehingga banyak yang mati.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="NUM.21.7" />Kemudian mereka datang kepada Musa dan berkata, “Kami sudah berdosa karena kami bersungut-sungut terhadap TUHAN dan terhadapmu. Berdoalah kepada TUHAN supaya Dia menyingkirkan ular-ular ini.” Maka Musa mendoakan mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="NUM.21.8" />Lalu berkatalah TUHAN kepada Musa, “Buatlah tiruan ular dari perunggu dan taruhlah di atas tiang. Setiap orang yang digigit ular akan sembuh jika dia memandang benda itu.”
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="NUM.21.9" />Lalu Musa membuat tiruan ular dari perunggu dan menaruhnya di atas tiang. Setiap orang yang digigit ular menjadi sembuh kalau dia memandang tiruan ular dari perunggu itu.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Perjalanan orang Israel ke Moab
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="NUM.21.10" />Sesudah itu, orang Israel meneruskan perjalanan dan berkemah di Obot.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="NUM.21.11" />Dari sana, mereka melanjutkan perjalanan dan berkemah di reruntuhan Abarim, di padang belantara di sebelah timur daerah Moab.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="NUM.21.12" />Kemudian mereka kembali melanjutkan perjalanan dan berkemah di lembah Zered.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="NUM.21.13" />Dari sana, mereka terus pergi dan menyeberangi sungai Arnon,<f caller="+"><fr>21:13
</fr><fk>sungai Arnon
</fk><ft>Arnon mengalir ke Laut Mati dan memiliki tebing yang curam.</ft></f> dan berkemah di padang belantara di wilayah orang Amori. Sungai Arnon adalah perbatasan antara wilayah orang Moab dan wilayah orang Amori.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="NUM.21.14" />Tempat-tempat ini juga disebut dalam Kitab Pertempuran TUHAN. Di kitab itu tertulis, “… Waheb di daerah Sufa, jurang-jurang di sekitar anak sungai Arnon,
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="NUM.21.15" />dan lereng-lereng lembah yang terbentang sampai ke kota Ar dan menuju perbatasan daerah Moab.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="NUM.21.16" />Dari sana, mereka pergi ke sebuah tempat yang disebut Sumur. Di sinilah TUHAN pernah berkata kepada Musa, “Kumpulkanlah bangsa Israel. Aku akan memberi air kepada mereka.”
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="NUM.21.17" />Pada waktu itu, orang Israel menyanyikan lagu ini:
</p>
<q style="q1">“Hai Sumur, meluaplah!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mari kita nyanyikan lagu mengenai sumur ini,
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="NUM.21.18" />yang digali para pemuka dan pemimpin Israel
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dengan tongkat-tongkat kepemimpinan mereka.”
</q>
<p style="p">Dari sana mereka melanjutkan perjalanan ke Matana,
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="NUM.21.19" />lalu ke Nahaliel, dan kemudian ke Bamot.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="NUM.21.20" />Sesudah itu mereka pergi ke lembah di daerah Moab di bawah puncak gunung Pisga yang menghadap padang belantara.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Israel mengalahkan Sihon dan Og
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="NUM.21.21" />Lalu orang Israel mengirim utusan kepada Sihon, raja orang Amori, untuk menyampaikan pesan ini,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="22" bcv="NUM.21.22" />“Izinkanlah kami melewati negerimu. Kami tidak akan berjalan lewat ladang ataupun kebun anggur kalian. Kami juga tidak akan minum air dari sumur kalian. Kami hanya akan lewat jalan utama sampai kami keluar dari wilayahmu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="NUM.21.23" />Tetapi Sihon tidak mengizinkan orang Israel melewati negerinya, dia malah mengumpulkan seluruh pasukannya untuk menyerang di padang belantara, di mana mereka menyerang bangsa Israel di desa Yahas.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="NUM.21.24" />Tetapi orang Israel membantai mereka dan menduduki negeri itu, mulai dari sungai Arnon di selatan sampai ke sungai Yabok di utara. Di timur, Israel hanya menguasai sampai perbatasan wilayah orang Amon, karena pertahanan mereka sangat kuat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="NUM.21.25" />Dengan demikian orang Israel merebut semua kota orang Amori, termasuk Hesbon dan kota-kota kecil lainnya, lalu mereka menetap di sana.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="NUM.21.26" />Hesbon adalah ibukota Sihon. Dulu, Sihon berperang melawan raja orang Moab yang sebelumnya berkuasa di sana dan merebut seluruh wilayahnya sampai ke sungai Arnon.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="NUM.21.27" />Itulah sebabnya para penyair menceritakan kisah kemenangan Raja Sihon,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Datanglah ke Hesbon, biarlah kota ini dibangun kembali.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mulai sekarang, biarlah kota kedudukan Raja Sihon ini berjaya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="28" bcv="NUM.21.28" />Dahulu, pasukan Sihon maju dari Hesbon seperti nyala api.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka keluar dari kota Raja Sihon bagaikan kobaran api
</q>
<q style="q1">yang membakar habis kota Ar di Moab
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan melahap penduduk bukit-bukit di sepanjang sungai Arnon.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="29" bcv="NUM.21.29" />Celakalah kalian, orang Moab!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Binasalah kalian, para pemuja Kamos!<f caller="+"><fr>21:29
</fr><fk>Kamos
</fk><ft>Tentang Kamos tidak ada banyak informasi, tetapi penyembahan berhala ini mirip dengan penyembahan Baal, yaitu membakar anak-anak lelaki mereka sebagai kurban dan melakukan ritual seks bebas (Bil. 22:41; 25:1-3; Hak. 2:11 CK). Penyembahan Molok juga menuntut pembakaran anak laki-laki.</ft></f>
</q>
<q style="q1">Dewa kalian sudah membiarkan anak-anak laki-laki kalian menjadi pengungsi
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan anak-anak perempuan kalian menjadi tawanan Sihon, raja orang Amori.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="30" bcv="NUM.21.30" />Tetapi sekarang, pasukan Sihon sudah membinasakan bangsa Moab dari Hesbon ke Dibon, dan sampai Nofah dekat Medeba.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="NUM.21.31" />Orang Israel pun menetap di daerah orang Amori.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="NUM.21.32" />Kemudian Musa menyuruh beberapa orang mengintai kota Yazer untuk mencari jalan menyerang kota itu. Lalu orang Israel merebut kota itu serta kota-kota kecil di sekitarnya, dan mengusir orang-orang Amori yang ada di sana.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="NUM.21.33" />Kemudian orang Israel berbelok dan naik ke arah daerah Basan. Di sana pasukan Og, raja orang Basan, menyerang mereka di kota Edrei.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="NUM.21.34" />Tetapi TUHAN berkata kepada Musa, “Jangan takut kepadanya! Sebab Aku sudah putuskan untuk membuat kamu menang atas dia. Rakyatnya dan seluruh daerahnya pun akan jatuh ke tanganmu. Kalian akan memperlakukan dia sama seperti kalian memperlakukan raja Sihon.”
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="NUM.21.35" />Maka pasukan Israel mengalahkan dan membunuh Raja Og, anak-anaknya, dan seluruh rakyatnya. Tidak ada seorang pun yang selamat. Kemudian bangsa Israel menduduki negeri itu juga.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="22" />
<s style="s1">Raja Balak memanggil Bileam
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NUM.22.1" />Bangsa Israel berangkat lagi dan berkemah di dataran Moab, di sebelah timur sungai Yordan, berseberangan dengan kota Yeriko.
<ve />
<v id="2-4" bcv="NUM.22.2" />Pada waktu itu, Moab dikuasai oleh Balak anak Zipor. Ketika Raja Balak mendengar bagaimana orang Israel sudah memperlakukan orang Amori dan bahwa jumlah orang Israel sangat banyak, dia dan seluruh Moab menjadi gentar dan takut terhadap orang Israel. Lalu Balak berkata kepada para pemimpin daerah Midian,<f caller="+"><fr>22:2-4
</fr><fk>Midian
</fk><ft>Bangsa Midian adalah keturunan Abraham dan Keturah (Kej. 25). Negeri Moab adalah salah satu daerah mereka mendiami (Kej. 36:31). Lama kelamaan bangsa Midian menjadi tergabung dengan keturunan Ismael (Kej. 37:28) dan dalam kitab ini bangsa Midian bersekutu dengan Moab. Mertua Musa adalah orang Midian (Kel. 3:1 CK).</ft></f> “Gerombolan itu akan melahap habis semua yang ada di sekitar kita seperti sapi melahap hijau-hijauan di padang.”
</p>
<p style="p">Maka Balak
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="NUM.22.5" />mengirim utusan kepada Bileam anak Beor. Bileam adalah seorang peramal yang tinggal di kota Petor, dekat sungai Efrat, di daerah orang Amau. Inilah pesan Balak:
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1">“Ada suatu bangsa yang datang dari Mesir. Orang-orangnya menyebar kemana-mana dan sekarang mereka berkemah di pinggiran wilayahku.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="NUM.22.6" />Mereka lebih kuat dari kami, jadi tolong datang untuk mengutuk mereka bagi kami. Dengan demikian mungkin kami bisa mengalahkan mereka dan mengusir mereka dari negeri ini. Karena saya tahu orang yang kamu berkati akan mendapat berkat, dan orang yang kamu kutuk akan mendapat kutuk.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="NUM.22.7" />Lalu berangkatlah para tua-tua dari bangsa Moab dan bangsa Midian dengan membawa bayaran untuk mengutuk bangsa Israel. Sesudah sampai kepada Bileam, mereka menyampaikan kepadanya pesan dari Balak.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="NUM.22.8" />Jawab Bileam kepada mereka, “Menginaplah di sini malam ini dan besok saya akan memberitahukan kepadamu apa yang dikatakan TUHAN kepadaku.” Maka tinggallah para tua-tua itu di rumah Bileam.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="NUM.22.9" />Malam itu datanglah Allah kepada Bileam dan bertanya, “Siapakah orang-orang yang tinggal bersamamu itu?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="NUM.22.10" />Jawab Bileam kepada-Nya, “Mereka utusan Raja Balak dari Moab yang datang untuk membawa pesan ini,
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="NUM.22.11" />‘Ada suatu bangsa yang datang dari Mesir dan mereka menyebar kemana-mana. Jadi tolong datang dan kutuklah mereka bagi kami. Dengan demikian mungkin kami bisa mengalahkan mereka dan mengusir mereka.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="NUM.22.12" />Kata Allah kepada Bileam, “Jangan pergi dengan mereka. Jangan kutuk bangsa itu karena mereka sudah Aku berkati.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="NUM.22.13" />Pada pagi berikutnya, Bileam berkata kepada para pemuka utusan Balak, “Pulanglah ke negeri kalian. TUHAN melarang saya pergi dengan kalian.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="NUM.22.14" />Lalu kembalilah mereka kepada Balak dan berkata, “Bileam menolak untuk ikut bersama dengan kami.”
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="NUM.22.15" />Maka Balak mengutus lebih banyak lagi pemuka-pemuka yang lebih terhormat dari utusan yang pertama.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="NUM.22.16" />Sesudah mereka sampai kepada Bileam, mereka menyampaikan pesan Balak kepadanya,
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1">“Saya mohon, jangan biarkan apa pun menghalangimu untuk datang.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="NUM.22.17" />Saya akan membalas jasamu dengan luar biasa, dan apa pun yang kamu minta akan saya lakukan. Datanglah dan kutuklah bangsa itu bagi saya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="NUM.22.18" />Tetapi Bileam menjawab, “Meskipun Balak memberikan istananya beserta semua perak dan emas di dalamnya, saya tidak bisa melanggar perintah TUHAN, Allah saya, bahkan dalam hal kecil sekalipun.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="NUM.22.19" />Silakan tinggal di sini malam ini, seperti yang dilakukan oleh para utusan sebelumnya. Barangkali masih ada yang TUHAN mau katakan kepada saya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="NUM.22.20" />Malam itu, datanglah Allah kepada Bileam dan berkata, “Karena orang-orang itu sudah datang untuk memanggilmu, Aku izinkan kamu pergi bersama mereka. Tetapi kamu hanya boleh melakukan apa yang Aku perintahkan kepadamu.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Keledai Bileam dan malaikat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="NUM.22.21" />Keesokan paginya, Bileam memasang pelana pada keledainya dan pergi bersama dengan para pemuka bangsa Moab itu.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="NUM.22.22" />Namun Allah menjadi marah karena Bileam pergi. Ketika Bileam sedang mengendarai keledainya dengan diiringi oleh dua pelayannya, malaikat datang dan berdiri di tengah jalan untuk melawannya.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="NUM.22.23" />Ketika keledai itu melihat malaikat berdiri di jalan dengan pedang di tangannya, keledai itu membelok dari jalan dan masuk ke ladang. Namun Bileam memukul keledai itu sampai kembali ke jalan.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="NUM.22.24" />Kemudian malaikat itu pindah ke bagian jalan yang sempit di antara dua kebun anggur. Kedua sisi jalan itu dipagari oleh tembok batu.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="NUM.22.25" />Ketika keledai itu melihat malaikat itu berdiri di depannya, dia minggir ke tembok sehingga kaki Bileam terjepit ke tembok. Lalu Bileam memukul lagi keledai itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="NUM.22.26" />Lalu malaikat itu pergi mendahului mereka dan berdiri di bagian jalan yang lebih sempit lagi sehingga keledai itu tidak bisa lewat sama sekali.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="NUM.22.27" />Ketika melihat malaikat berdiri di depannya lagi, keledai itu langsung merebahkan diri dengan perutnya ke tanah sementara Bileam masih di atas punggungnya. Bileam menjadi sangat marah dan memukul keledai itu lagi dengan tongkatnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="NUM.22.28" />Lalu TUHAN membuat keledai itu bisa berbicara. Kata keledai itu kepada Bileam, “Apa salahku? Kenapa Tuan memukulku sampai tiga kali?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="NUM.22.29" />Jawab Bileam, “Karena kamu membuatku terlihat seperti orang bodoh! Kalau saja ada pedang di tanganku, aku bunuh kamu sekarang juga!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="NUM.22.30" />Tetapi jawab keledai itu kepada Bileam, “Bukankah aku ini keledai Tuan? Dari dulu sampai sekarang Tuan selalu menunggangiku, benar? Apakah pernah aku memperlakukan Tuan seperti ini?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Bileam, “Tidak.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="NUM.22.31" />Kemudian TUHAN membuat Bileam bisa melihat malaikat itu. Malaikat itu sedang berdiri di jalan sambil memegang pedang di tangan-Nya. Bileam pun bersujud.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="NUM.22.32" />Lalu malaikat itu menyampaikan pesan TUHAN, “Percuma kamu memukul keledaimu sampai tiga kali! Akulah yang melawanmu karena tujuan perjalananmu ini melawan kehendak-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="NUM.22.33" />Tiga kali keledaimu melihat Aku dan menyingkir. Kalau tidak, pasti Aku sudah membunuhmu dan membiarkan keledai itu hidup.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="NUM.22.34" />Lalu Bileam menjawab, “Aku sudah berdosa! Aku tidak tahu kalau Engkau yang berdiri menentangku di jalan. Kalau perjalananku ini jahat di mata-Mu, sekarang aku akan pulang.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="NUM.22.35" />Tetapi TUHAN menjawab melalui perkataan malaikat itu, “Pergilah bersama dengan orang-orang itu, tetapi kamu hanya boleh mengatakan apa yang akan Aku katakan kepadamu.” Lalu Bileam melanjutkan perjalanannya bersama para pemuka itu.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Raja Balak menyambut Bileam
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="NUM.22.36" />Ketika Raja Balak mendengar bahwa Bileam datang, dia pergi menemuinya di sebuah kota Moab yang terletak di tepi sungai Arnon. Sungai Arnon adalah perbatasan wilayah Moab.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="NUM.22.37" />Balak berkata kepada Bileam, “Kenapa kamu tidak datang waktu pertama kali saya panggil? Tentu kamu tahu saya sanggup membayarmu!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="38" bcv="NUM.22.38" />Bileam menjawab, “Sekarang saya sudah datang. Tetapi saya tidak bisa mengatakan apa-apa selain apa yang Allah suruh saya katakan.”
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="NUM.22.39" />Kemudian pergilah Bileam bersama dengan Balak ke kota Huzot.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="NUM.22.40" />Di sana Balak mengurbankan beberapa ekor domba dan sapi. Sebagian daging kurban itu diberikan kepada Bileam dan kepada para pemuka yang bersama-sama dengan dia.
<ve />
<v id="41" bcv="NUM.22.41" />Besok paginya Balak membawa Bileam mendaki bukit Penyembahan Dewa Baal. Dari sana Bileam dapat melihat sebagian dari bangsa Israel.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="23" />
<s style="s1">Bileam memberkati bangsa Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NUM.23.1" />Bileam berkata kepada Raja Balak, “Dirikanlah tujuh mezbah di tempat ini untuk saya. Sediakanlah juga di sini tujuh ekor sapi jantan dan tujuh ekor domba jantan untuk saya persembahkan.”
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="NUM.23.2" />Balak melakukan seperti yang dikatakan Bileam. Kemudian mereka mempersembahkan seekor sapi jantan dan seekor domba jantan di atas setiap mezbah
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="NUM.23.3" />sebagai kurban yang dibakar habis. Sesudah itu Bileam berkata kepada Balak, “Berdirilah dekat mezbah-mezbah ini sementara saya pergi sendiri ke sana. Mungkin TUHAN akan datang menemui saya. Apa pun yang TUHAN nyatakan kepada saya akan saya sampaikan kepadamu.” Lalu Bileam pergi ke atas sebuah bukit yang gundul,
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="NUM.23.4" />dan di sana Allah menemui Bileam. Lalu Bileam berkata kepada-Nya, “Saya sudah menyiapkan tujuh mezbah dan mempersembahkan seekor sapi jantan dan seekor domba jantan di atas masing-masing mezbah itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="NUM.23.5" />Kemudian TUHAN memberikan Bileam sebuah pesan untuk Balak. Kata-Nya, “Kembalilah dan sampaikan pesan ini kepada Balak.”
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="NUM.23.6" />Bileam pun kembali dan melihat Balak masih berdiri di tempat semula bersama para pemuka Moab.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="NUM.23.7" />Lalu Bileam menyampaikan pesannya,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Dari Aram, saya dipanggil oleh Balak, raja bangsa Moab.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dari pegunungan di timur sana, saya dibawa ke sini.
</q>
<q style="q1">Katanya, ‘Datanglah, kutuklah Yakub untuk saya!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Nyatakanlah kejatuhan orang Israel!’
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="NUM.23.8" />Tetapi bagaimana mungkin saya bisa mengutuk orang yang tidak dikutuk Allah?
</q>
<q style="q1">Bagaimana mungkin saya mengecam orang yang tidak dikecam oleh TUHAN?
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="NUM.23.9" />Dari puncak gunung-gunung batu saya melihat mereka,
</q>
<q style="q1">dari atas ketinggian saya memperhatikan mereka.
</q>
<q style="q1">Mereka adalah suatu bangsa yang tidak bercampur dengan bangsa lain,
</q>
<q style="q1">karena mereka menjaga kemurnian bangsanya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="NUM.23.10" />Adakah yang dapat menghitung keturunan Israel?
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Jumlah mereka terlalu banyak seperti debu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Seperempatnya pun tidak mungkin dihitung.
</q>
<q style="q1">Semoga akhir hidup saya seperti akhir hidup mereka,
</q>
<q style="q1">semoga saya mati sebagai orang yang berjalan di jalan yang benar.”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="NUM.23.11" />Lalu berkatalah Balak kepadanya, “Apa yang sudah kamu lakukan kepadaku? Saya memanggilmu ke sini untuk mengutuk musuh-musuhku, tetapi sebaliknya kamu justru memberkati mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="NUM.23.12" />Jawab Bileam, “Bukankah saya harus menyampaikan pesan TUHAN sesuai dengan apa yang Dia sampaikan?”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Nubuatan Bileam yang kedua
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="NUM.23.13" />Lalu Balak berkata kepada Bileam, “Ikutlah dengan saya ke tempat lain. Kamu bisa melihat bangsa Israel dari sana, tetapi hanya sebagian saja, tidak semuanya. Kutuklah mereka dari sana.”
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="NUM.23.14" />Kemudian Balak membawa Bileam ke Padang Pemantauan di atas puncak gunung Pisga. Di sana Balak mendirikan tujuh mezbah dan mempersembahkan seekor sapi jantan dan seekor domba jantan di atas setiap mezbah sebagai kurban yang dibakar habis.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="NUM.23.15" />Bileam berkata kepada Balak, “Berdirilah di sini dekat kurbanmu sementara saya pergi ke sana untuk bertemu dengan TUHAN.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="NUM.23.16" />Lalu TUHAN datang menemui Bileam dan memberinya sebuah pesan untuk Balak. Kata-Nya, “Kembalilah dan sampaikan pesan ini kepada Balak.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="NUM.23.17" />Ketika Bileam kembali, dia melihat Balak masih berdiri di dekat semua kurbannya bersama para pemimpin Moab. Lalu Balak bertanya, “Apakah yang dikatakan TUHAN?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="NUM.23.18" />Bileam menyampaikan pesan ini,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Hai Balak anak Zipor, dengarkanlah pesan yang saya sampaikan ini!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="19" bcv="NUM.23.19" />Allah itu bukan seperti manusia, jadi Dia tidak pernah berbohong.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia tidak pernah berubah pikiran seperti kita.
</q>
<q style="q1">Semua yang dikatakan-Nya, pasti Dia lakukan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Semua yang dijanjikan-Nya, pasti Dia tepati.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="NUM.23.20" />Saya diperintahkan untuk memberkati bangsa pilihan-Nya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kalau Dia sudah memberikan berkat-Nya, saya tidak bisa menariknya kembali.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="NUM.23.21" />Allah tidak merencanakan kemalangan atau kesusahan bagi keturunan Yakub.
</q>
<q style="q1">TUHAN Allah mereka menyertai mereka,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan mereka bersorak-sorak karena Allah mereka sendiri memimpin dan menyertai mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="22" bcv="NUM.23.22" />Allah, yang sudah membawa mereka keluar dari Mesir
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">menguatkan para pasukan Israel sehingga mereka menyerang musuh seperti sapi jantan yang ganas.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="23" bcv="NUM.23.23" />Tidak ada ilmu gaib atau kutukan dukun yang bisa menyakiti bangsa keturunan Yakub.
</q>
<q style="q1">Malah orang dari segala bangsa akan takjub dan berkata,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">‘Sungguh luar biasa apa yang Allah sudah lakukan bagi bangsa Israel!’
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="24" bcv="NUM.23.24" />Mereka seperti singa yang bangkit untuk mencari mangsa
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan tidak akan beristirahat sampai melahap mangsanya dan minum darahnya!”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="NUM.23.25" />Lalu Balak berkata kepada Bileam, “Ya sudah, kalau kamu tetap tidak mau mengutuk mereka, janganlah memberkati mereka!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="NUM.23.26" />Bileam menjawab, “Saya sudah jelaskan kepadamu bahwa hanya perintah TUHAN yang dapat saya lakukan!”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Nubuatan Bileam yang ketiga
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="NUM.23.27" />Maka Balak berkata kepada Bileam, “Ikutlah dengan saya ke tempat lain. Mungkin dari tempat itu Allah akan mengizinkan kamu untuk mengutuk mereka bagi saya.”
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="NUM.23.28" />Lalu Balak membawa Bileam ke puncak gunung Peor yang menghadap ke padang belantara.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="NUM.23.29" />Lalu Bileam berkata kepada Balak, “Dirikanlah bagi saya di sini tujuh mezbah dan siapkan juga tujuh ekor sapi jantan dan tujuh ekor domba jantan.”
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="NUM.23.30" />Balak melakukan seperti yang dikatakan Bileam, dan mempersembahkan seekor sapi jantan dan seekor domba jantan di atas setiap mezbah.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="24" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NUM.24.1" />Sekarang Bileam sudah tahu bahwa TUHAN ingin memberkati bangsa Israel. Karena itu dia tidak lagi pergi mencari pertanda dengan ilmu gaib seperti yang dia lakukan sebelumnya, tetapi dia memandang ke padang belantara
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="NUM.24.2" />di mana dia melihat perkemahan suku-suku Israel. Roh Allah menguasai dia
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="NUM.24.3" />dan memberikan pesan ini kepadanya,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Inilah nubuatan Bileam anak Beor,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">nubuatan seseorang yang dapat melihat secara rohani dengan jelas.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="4" bcv="NUM.24.4" />Inilah nubuatan seseorang yang dapat mendengar perkataan Allah,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">melihat penglihatan yang ditunjukkan Yang Mahakuasa,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan bersujud dengan mata rohani terbuka.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="NUM.24.5" />Hai keturunan Yakub, bagus sekali perkemahanmu!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Betapa indahnya tempat kediamanmu!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="NUM.24.6" />Perkemahan kalian indah seperti lembah penuh dengan kebun yang dilintasi sungai,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan seperti pohon-pohon gaharu dan aras yang ditanam TUHAN di tepi aliran air.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="NUM.24.7" />Bukan saja tanaman mereka subur karena tidak kekurangan air,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">setiap keluarga mereka juga makmur.
</q>
<q style="q1">Raja mereka lebih agung dari Raja Agag
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan kerajaan mereka akan berjaya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="NUM.24.8" />Allah, yang sudah membawa mereka keluar dari Mesir
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">menguatkan para pasukan Israel sehingga mereka menyerang musuh seperti banteng yang ganas.
</q>
<q style="q1">Para pasukan Israel akan melahap bangsa-bangsa musuh,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">meremukkan tulang-tulang mereka,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan menghabisi mereka dengan panah.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="NUM.24.9" />Bangsa Israel itu seperti singa yang berbaring.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Siapa yang berani membangunkannya?
</q>
<q style="q1">Diberkatilah orang yang memberkati mereka
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan terkutuklah orang yang mengutuk mereka!”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="NUM.24.10" />Maka Balak menjadi geram kepada Bileam. Dengan mengepalkan tinjunya dia berkata, “Saya memanggil kamu untuk mengutuk musuh-musuh saya, tetapi kamu malah memberkati mereka sampai tiga kali!
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="NUM.24.11" />Pulang sekarang juga! Saya sudah katakan bahwa saya akan memberimu bayaran yang sangat besar. Tetapi TUHAN tidak mengizinkan kamu mendapatkannya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="NUM.24.12" />Jawab Bileam, “Dulu saya sudah katakan kepada utusan-utusan yang kamu kirim kepada saya,
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="NUM.24.13" />‘Meskipun Balak memberikan istananya beserta semua perak dan emas di dalamnya, saya tidak bisa melanggar perintah TUHAN dengan melakukan apa pun sesuai kemauan saya sendiri, baik hal yang baik maupun jahat. Saya hanya akan mengatakan apa yang diperintahkan TUHAN.’
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="NUM.24.14" />Sekarang saya akan pulang kepada bangsa saya. Tetapi sebelumnya, saya ingin memberitahukanmu apa yang akan dilakukan bangsa Israel kepada bangsamu di kemudian hari.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Nubuatan Bileam yang keempat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="NUM.24.15" />Lalu Bileam mengucapkan pesan ini,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Inilah nubuatan Bileam anak Beor,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">nubuatan seorang yang dapat melihat secara rohani dengan jelas.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="16" bcv="NUM.24.16" />Inilah nubuatan seseorang yang dapat mendengar perkataan Allah,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yang memiliki pengetahuan dari Yang Mahatinggi,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">melihat penglihatan yang ditunjukkan Yang Mahakuasa,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan bersujud dengan mata rohani terbuka.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="NUM.24.17" />Kelak akan tampil seorang keturunan Yakub yang bagaikan bintang.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dengan tongkat kerajaannya raja Israel ini akan meremukkan bangsa Moab dan seluruh bangsa musuhnya yang lain.<f caller="+"><fr>24:17
</fr><fk>seluruh bangsa musuhnya …
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: segala keturunan Syet/Set. Hal ini tidak merujuk kepada keturunan anak Adam dan Hawa yang bernama Set. Raja Israel yang menumpas bangsa Moab dan Edom (di ayat 18) adalah Daud (2Sam. 8). Ada yang menafsirkan bahwa ayat ini juga merujuk kepada Kristus dan kemenangan total-Nya pada waktu kedatangan-Nya yang kedua.</ft></f>
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku melihat dia, tapi sekarang belum waktunya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia masih jauh di masa yang akan datang.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="18-19" bcv="NUM.24.18" />Pegunungan Seir dan sampai seluruh negeri Edom akan ditaklukkan oleh raja itu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Bahkan dia akan menumpas orang-orang yang kabur dari ibukota mereka.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Sedangkan di bawah pimpinan raja keturunan Yakub itu Israel akan terus berjaya.”
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Nubuatan-nubuatan Bileam yang terakhir
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="NUM.24.20" />Ketika Bileam melihat bangsa Amalek dalam penglihatannya, dia menyampaikan pesan ini:
</p>
<q style="q1">“Dulu, di antara bangsa-bangsa lain, Amalek adalah yang terkemuka,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">akan tetapi pada akhirnya semua bangsa itu akan dilenyapkan untuk selamanya.”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="NUM.24.21" />Kemudian dalam penglihatannya, Bileam melihat orang Keni. Lalu dia menyampaikan pesan ini:
</p>
<q style="q1">“Biarpun kalian orang Keni merasa aman,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti burung yang bersarang di bukit batu,
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="22" bcv="NUM.24.22" />tetapi kalian akan ditumpas dan ditawan oleh orang Asyur.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="NUM.24.23" />Kemudian Bileam menyampaikan pesannya yang terakhir,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Celaka! Siapakah yang bisa bertahan hidup
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">ketika Allah melakukan semua ini?!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="24" bcv="NUM.24.24" />Namun, kapal-kapal perang akan datang dari pesisir Siprus
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan mereka akan menindas Asyur dan Heber.<f caller="+"><fr>24:24
</fr><fk>Heber
</fk><ft>Tempat Heber tidak dapat dipastikan. Ada penafsir yang beranggapan bahwa artinya negeri bangsa Aram, dan ada yang beranggapan bahwa artinya bangsa Ibrani/Israel.</ft></f>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tetapi kemudian para penindas itu pun akan binasa.”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="NUM.24.25" />Kemudian Bileam pulang ke tempat tinggalnya, dan Balak juga meninggalkan tempat itu.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="25" />
<s style="s1">Bangsa Israel menyembah berhala
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NUM.25.1" />Sementara orang Israel tinggal di padang Akasia,<x caller="+"><xo>25:1
</xo><xt>Yos. 2:1 CK</xt></x> sebagian laki-laki Israel mulai melacur dengan perempuan-perempuan Moab yang ada di sana.
<ve />
<v id="2-3" bcv="NUM.25.2" />Perempuan-perempuan itu mengajak mereka ke upacara persembahan kurban kepada dewa-dewa setempat yang disebut para dewa Baal di gunung Peor. Di situ mereka ikut makan kurban itu dan bersujud menyembah dewa-dewa itu. Dengan berbuat demikian, berarti para laki-laki Israel itu mengikatkan diri mereka kepada dewa Baal sehingga bangkitlah amarah TUHAN terhadap Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="NUM.25.4" />Kata TUHAN kepada Musa, “Tangkaplah semua pemimpin gerombolan penyembah Baal di antara bangsa Israel dan bunuhlah mereka di hadapan-Ku. Gantunglah mereka di depan umum pada siang hari supaya murka-Ku terhadap Israel reda.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="NUM.25.5" />Kemudian berkatalah Musa kepada hakim-hakim Israel, “Kamu sekalian harus membunuh orang-orang dari suku kalian masing-masing yang menyembah para dewa Baal di gunung Peor.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pinehas meredakan murka TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="6-8" bcv="NUM.25.6" />Pada waktu itu wabah mulai membunuh sebagian orang Israel. Ketika Musa dan seluruh umat sedang meratap di depan kemah TUHAN, mereka melihat seorang Israel membawa seorang perempuan Midian<x caller="+"><xo>25:6-8
</xo><xt>Bil. 22:2 CK</xt></x> ke dalam kemahnya. Ketika Pinehas anak Imam Eleazar melihat hal itu, dia meninggalkan perkumpulan itu, mengambil sebuah tombak, dan mengejar kedua orang itu sampai ke dalam kemah. Lalu dengan satu kali tikaman Pinehas membunuh kedua-duanya, karena tombak menembus si laki-laki dan menusuk sampai ke perut perempuan itu. Sesudah itu wabah yang sedang menimpa umat Israel pun berhenti.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="NUM.25.9" />Ada dua puluh empat ribu orang yang mati karena wabah itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="NUM.25.10" />Kemudian TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="NUM.25.11" />“Pinehas sudah meredakan amarah-Ku terhadap umat-Ku. Dia turut merasakan kecemburuan-Ku dan tidak rela umat Israel menyembah siapa pun selain Aku. Kalau dia tidak bertindak lebih dahulu, Aku nyaris membinasakan mereka semua!<x caller="+"><xo>25:11
</xo><xt>Kel. 20:5 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="NUM.25.12" />Oleh karena itu, katakan kepadanya bahwa Aku membuat perjanjian damai dengannya.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="NUM.25.13" />Aku menetapkan Pinehas dan keturunannya sebagai imam untuk selama-lamanya karena dia tidak rela Allahnya dikhianati dan dia sudah memulihkan hubungan bangsa Israel dengan-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="NUM.25.14" />Nama orang Israel yang dibunuh bersama dengan perempuan Midian itu adalah Zimri anak Salu. Salu adalah seorang kepala keluarga dari suku Simeon.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="NUM.25.15" />Dan nama perempuan Midian yang dibunuh adalah Kozbi anak Zur. Zur adalah seorang kepala marga di bangsa Midian.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Hukuman terhadap orang Midian
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="NUM.25.16" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="NUM.25.17" />“Seranglah orang Midian dan tewaskanlah mereka,
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="NUM.25.18" />karena mereka sudah menyerang kalian dengan kelicikan mereka sehingga kalian menyembah Baal Peor. Mereka juga menipu kalian melalui Kozbi, anak perempuan pemimpin Midian yang dibunuh ketika wabah sedang merajalela karena Israel menyembah para dewa Baal di gunung Peor.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="26" />
<s style="s1">Sensus pasukan Israel yang kedua
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Bil. 1:1-46
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NUM.26.1" />Sesudah wabah itu berakhir, TUHAN berkata kepada Musa dan Eleazar, anak almarhum Imam Harun,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="NUM.26.2" />“Adakanlah sensus prajurit Israel, yaitu semua laki-laki yang berumur dua puluh tahun ke atas yang sanggup berperang.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="NUM.26.3" />Lalu di dataran Moab, di tepi sungai Yordan, berseberangan dengan kota Yeriko, Musa dan Imam Eleazar berkata kepada bangsa Israel,
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="NUM.26.4" />“Sesuai perintah TUHAN kepada Musa, sensus ini menghitung semua laki-laki yang berumur dua puluh tahun ke atas.”
</p>
<p style="p">Berikut ini adalah keturunan bangsa Israel yang keluar dari Mesir.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Suku Ruben
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="5-6" bcv="NUM.26.5" />Marga-marga dari keturunan Ruben, anak sulung Israel, menurut nama anak-anaknya:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">marga Henokh
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">marga Palu
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">marga Hezron
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">marga Karmi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="NUM.26.7" />Pasukan yang terdaftar dari keturunan Ruben ini berjumlah 43.730 orang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="NUM.26.8" />Eliab adalah salah satu keturunan dari Palu,
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="NUM.26.9" />dan dia mempunyai anak-anak yang bernama Nemuel, Datan dan Abiram. Datan dan Abiram adalah dua orang pemimpin yang menentang Musa dan Harun dan memberontak terhadap TUHAN bersama dengan para pengikut Korah.<x caller="+"><xo>26:9
</xo><xt>Bil. 16</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="10-11" bcv="NUM.26.10" />Waktu itu, tanah terbelah seolah-olah membuka mulutnya dan menelan mereka bersama-sama dengan Korah, seorang dari suku Lewi.<x caller="+"><xo>26:10-11
</xo><xt>Bil. 16:1</xt></x> Saat itu juga api membakar 250 orang pengikutnya. Kejadian ini menjadi peringatan bagi seluruh orang Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Suku Simeon
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12-13" bcv="NUM.26.12" />Marga-marga dari keturunan Simeon, menurut nama anak-anaknya:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">marga Nemuel
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">marga Yamin
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">marga Yakhin
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">marga Zerah
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">marga Saul.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="NUM.26.14" />Pasukan yang terdaftar dari keturunan Simeon ini berjumlah 22.200 orang.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Suku Gad
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="15-17" bcv="NUM.26.15" />Marga-marga dari keturunan Gad, menurut nama anak-anaknya:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">marga Zefon
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">marga Hagi
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">marga Syuni
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">marga Ozni
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">marga Eri
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">marga Arod
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">marga Areli.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="NUM.26.18" />Pasukan yang terdaftar dari keturunan Gad ini berjumlah 40.500 orang.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Suku Yehuda
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="19-21" bcv="NUM.26.19" />Marga-marga dari keturunan Yehuda, menurut nama anak-anaknya:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">marga Syela
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">marga Peres
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">marga Zerah.
</p>
<p style="p">Keturunan dari marga Peres dibagi menjadi dua marga, yaitu marga Hezron dan marga Hamul, keduanya adalah anak laki-laki Peres.
</p>
<p style="p">Yehuda dulu mempunyai dua anak yang bernama Er dan Onan, tetapi mereka mati di negeri Kanaan tanpa memiliki keturunan.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="NUM.26.22" />Pasukan yang terdaftar dari keturunan Yehuda ini berjumlah 76.500 orang.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Suku Isakar
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="23-24" bcv="NUM.26.23" />Marga-marga dari keturunan Isakar, menurut nama anak-anaknya:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">marga Tola
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">marga Pua
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">marga Yasub
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">marga Simron.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="NUM.26.25" />Pasukan yang terdaftar dari keturunan Isakar ini berjumlah 64.300 orang.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Suku Zebulon
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="NUM.26.26" />Marga-marga dari keturunan Zebulon, menurut nama anak-anaknya:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">marga Sered
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">marga Elon
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">marga Yahleel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="NUM.26.27" />Pasukan yang terdaftar dari keturunan Zebulon ini berjumlah 60.500 orang.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Suku Manasye
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="NUM.26.28" />Berikut ini adalah marga-marga dari Manasye dan Efraim, kedua suku keturunan Yusuf.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="29" bcv="NUM.26.29" />Dari keturunan Manasye:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">marga Makir (anak Manasye)
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">marga Gilead (anak Makir)
<ve />
<v id="30-32" bcv="NUM.26.30" />Keturunan dari marga Gilead dibagi menjadi enam marga, menurut nama anak-anaknya:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">marga Iezer
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">marga Helek
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">marga Asriel
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">marga Sekhem
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">marga Semida
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">marga Hefer.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="NUM.26.33" />Zelafehad anak Hefer tidak punya anak laki-laki, tetapi dia punya lima anak perempuan. Nama anak-anak perempuannya adalah Mahla, Noa, Hogla, Milka dan Tirza.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="NUM.26.34" />Pasukan yang terdaftar dari keturunan Manasye ini berjumlah 52.700 orang.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Suku Efraim
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="35-36" bcv="NUM.26.35" />Marga-marga dari keturunan Efraim, menurut nama anak-anaknya:
</p>
<table><tr><th level="1">nama marga
</th><th level="2">cabang
</th></tr><tr><tc level="1">Sutelah
</tc><tc level="2">Bekher
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Sutelah
</tc><tc level="2">Tahan
</tc></tr></table><b style="b" />
<p sfm="m" style="m">Sutelah hanya mempunyai satu anak laki-laki, tetapi setelah beberapa waktu marganya disebut marga Eran dan bercabang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="NUM.26.37" />Pasukan yang terdaftar dari keturunan Efraim ini berjumlah 32.500 orang. Demikianlah marga-marga keturunan Yusuf dari Manasye dan Efraim.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Suku Benyamin
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="38-39" bcv="NUM.26.38" />Marga-marga dari keturunan Benyamin, menurut nama anak-anaknya:
</p>
<table><tr><th level="1">nama marga
</th><th level="2">cabang
</th></tr><tr><tc level="1">Bela
</tc><tc level="2">Ared
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Bela
</tc><tc level="2">Naaman
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Asybel
</tc><tc level="2" /></tr><tr><tc level="1">Ahiram
</tc><tc level="2" /></tr><tr><tc level="1">Sefufam
</tc><tc level="2" /></tr><tr><tc level="1">Hufam
</tc><tc level="2">
</tc></tr></table><ve />
<p style="p"><v id="40" bcv="NUM.26.40" />Keturunan dari marga Bela bercabang sesuai nama kedua anak laki-lakinya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="NUM.26.41" />Pasukan yang terdaftar dari marga-marga keturunan Benyamin ini berjumlah 45.600 orang.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Suku Dan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="42-43" bcv="NUM.26.42" />Marga dari keturunan Dan, menurut nama anaknya:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">marga Suham.
</p>
<p style="p">Pasukan yang terdaftar dari marga ini berjumlah 64.400 orang.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Suku Asyer
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="44" bcv="NUM.26.44" />Marga-marga dari keturunan Asyer, menurut nama anak-anaknya:
</p>
<table><tr><th level="1">nama marga
</th><th level="2">cabang
</th></tr><tr><tc level="1">Yimna
</tc><tc level="2" /></tr><tr><tc level="1">Yiswi
</tc><tc level="2" /></tr><tr><tc level="1">Beria
</tc><tc level="2">Heber
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Beria
</tc><tc level="2">Malkiel
</tc></tr></table><ve />
<p style="p"><v id="45" bcv="NUM.26.45" />Keturunan dari marga Beria dibagi menjadi dua marga, menurut nama anak-anaknya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="46" bcv="NUM.26.46" />Asyer mempunyai seorang anak perempuan yang bernama Serah.
<ve />
<v id="47" bcv="NUM.26.47" />Pasukan yang terdaftar dari marga Asyer ini berjumlah 53.400 orang.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Suku Naftali
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="48-49" bcv="NUM.26.48" />Marga-marga dari keturunan Naftali, menurut nama anak-anaknya:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">marga Yahzeel
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">marga Guni
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">marga Yezer
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">marga Syilem.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="50" bcv="NUM.26.50" />Pasukan yang terdaftar dari keturunan Naftali ini berjumlah 45.400 orang.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pembagian tanah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="51" bcv="NUM.26.51" />Jumlah keseluruhan pasukan Israel yang terdaftar adalah 601.730 orang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="52" bcv="NUM.26.52" />Lalu TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="53-56" bcv="NUM.26.53" />“Nanti tanah yang Aku berikan kepada suku-suku Israel akan dibagi sesuai cara ini: Tanah warisan yang lebih luas akan dibagikan kepada suku yang jumlah pasukannya besar, dan tanah warisan yang lebih kecil kepada suku yang jumlah pasukannya kecil. Adakanlah pengundian diantara suku-suku besar untuk menentukan pembagian tanah warisan yang lebih luas, lalu mengadakan pengundian diantara suku-suku yang lebih kecil untuk menentukan pembagian tanah warisan yang cocok bagi mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Sensus suku Lewi yang kedua
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Bil. 4
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="57" bcv="NUM.26.57" />Marga-marga dari keturunan Lewi, menurut nama anak-anaknya:
</p>
<table><tr><th level="1">nama marga
</th><th level="2">keterangan
</th></tr><tr><tc level="1">Gerson
</tc><tc level="2">akhirnya disebut marga Libni (anak Gerson)
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Kehat
</tc><tc level="2">cabang marga Hebron
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Kehat
</tc><tc level="2">cabang Korah anak Izhar, cucu Kehat
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Merari
</tc><tc level="2">yang akhirnya bercabang marga Merari dan marga Musi.
</tc></tr></table><ve />
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Asal-usul marga Korah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="58" bcv="NUM.26.58" />Kehat mempunyai seorang anak laki-laki yang bernama Amram.
<ve />
<v id="59" bcv="NUM.26.59" />Amram menikah dengan Yokebet, anak perempuan Lewi yang lahir di Mesir. Mereka mempunyai dua anak laki-laki, yaitu Harun dan Musa, dan seorang anak perempuan bernama Miryam.
<ve />
<v id="60" bcv="NUM.26.60" />Harun mempunyai empat anak laki-laki, yaitu Nadab, Abihu, Eleazar dan Itamar.
<ve />
<v id="61" bcv="NUM.26.61" />Tetapi Nadab dan Abihu mati karena mereka mempersembahkan dupa dengan cara yang tidak sesuai dengan perintah TUHAN.<x caller="+"><xo>26:61
</xo><xt>Im. 10:1-2</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="62" bcv="NUM.26.62" />Semua laki-laki dari suku Lewi yang berumur satu bulan ke atas berjumlah 23.000 orang. Sensus suku Lewi diadakan terpisah dari suku-suku Israel lainnya karena mereka tidak menerima tanah warisan seperti yang lainnya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Ringkasan sensus kedua
</s>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="63" bcv="NUM.26.63" />Demikianlah hasil sensus prajurit Israel yang diadakan oleh Musa dan Imam Eleazar di dataran Moab di tepi sungai Yordan, berseberangan dengan kota Yeriko.
<ve />
<v id="64-65" bcv="NUM.26.64" />Dari semua orang yang terdaftar oleh Musa dan Harun di gunung Sinai dalam sensus yang pertama,<x caller="+"><xo>26:64-65
</xo><xt>Bil. 1</xt></x> tidak ada satupun yang terdaftar ulang dalam sensus kedua kecuali Kaleb anak Yefune dan Yosua anak Nun.<x caller="+"><xo>26:64-65
</xo><xt>Bil. 14:30</xt></x> Hal ini terjadi karena TUHAN sudah mengatakan bahwa selain mereka, semua orang dewasa yang terdaftar di sensus pertama akan mati di padang belantara.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="27" />
<s style="s1">Anak-anak perempuan Zelafehad
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NUM.27.1" />Lalu mendekatlah kelima anak perempuan Zelafehad. Nama-nama mereka adalah Mahla, Noa, Hogla, Milka, dan Tirza. Garis keturunan mereka adalah Yusuf, Manasye, Makir, Gilead, Hefer, dan Zelafehad.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="NUM.27.2" />Mereka menghadap Musa, Imam Eleazar, para pemimpin serta seluruh umat di depan kemah TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="NUM.27.3" />Mereka berkata, “Ayah kami sudah meninggal di padang belantara dan dia tidak mempunyai anak laki-laki. Ayah kami tidak ikut memberontak terhadap TUHAN bersama dengan pengikut-pengikut Korah, tetapi dia mati karena dosanya sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="NUM.27.4" />Apakah hanya karena dia tidak punya anak laki-laki sebagai pewaris, namanya terhapus dari marganya? Mohon berikanlah kami tanah warisan bersama dengan saudara-saudara ayah kami.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="NUM.27.5" />Lalu Musa membawa perkara itu di hadapan TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="NUM.27.6" />Maka TUHAN menjawab Musa,
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="NUM.27.7" />“Apa yang dikatakan anak perempuan Zelafehad itu benar. Berikanlah kepada mereka tanah warisan bersama dengan saudara-saudara ayah mereka. Tanah untuk Zelafehad harus diwariskan kepada mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="NUM.27.8" />“Katakanlah kepada orang Israel, ‘Apabila seorang laki-laki meninggal dan dia tidak punya anak laki-laki, warisannya harus diberikan kepada anak-anak perempuannya.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="NUM.27.9" />Kalau dia juga tidak punya anak perempuan, berikanlah warisannya itu kepada saudaranya laki-laki.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="NUM.27.10" />Jika dia tidak juga punya saudara laki-laki, berikanlah warisannya itu kepada saudara laki-laki ayahnya.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="NUM.27.11" />Dan apabila ayahnya tidak punya saudara laki-laki, berikanlah warisannya itu kepada kerabat terdekatnya dalam kaumnya.’ Itulah perintah-Ku kepadamu dan hal ini harus menjadi peraturan yang berlaku turun temurun bagi orang Israel.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yosua dipilih sebagai pengganti Musa
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="NUM.27.12" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa, “Naiklah ke pegunungan Abarim<f caller="+"><fr>27:12
</fr><fk>pegunungan Abarim
</fk><ft>Salah satu puncak di dalam pegunungan Abarim disebut gunung Nebo (Ul. 32:49; 34:1).</ft></f> ini, dan dari sana pandanglah negeri yang sudah Aku berikan kepada bangsa Israel.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="NUM.27.13" />Sesudah kamu memandang negeri itu, kamu akan mati sama seperti kakakmu Harun dan mendapat tempat bersama nenek moyangmu yang sudah meninggal,<x caller="+"><xo>27:13
</xo><xt>Ul. 34:1-8</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="NUM.27.14" />karena waktu bangsa Israel bersungut-sungut di padang belantara Zin, kalian berdua melawan perintah-Ku tentang air itu. Kalian tidak menghormati Aku sebagai Allah yang kudus di hadapan mereka.” (Peristiwa itu terjadi di mata air Meriba di Kades di padang belantara Zin.)<x caller="+"><xo>27:14
</xo><xt>Bil. 20:1-13</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="NUM.27.15" />Lalu Musa berkata kepada TUHAN,
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="NUM.27.16" />“Ya TUHAN, Engkau Allah atas segala makhluk hidup. Aku mohon kepada-Mu, tunjuklah seorang pemimpin untuk umat-Mu ini,
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="NUM.27.17" />untuk memimpin mereka dalam perang, dan menjaga mereka supaya tidak menjadi seperti kawanan domba tanpa gembala.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18-19" bcv="NUM.27.18" />Maka berkatalah TUHAN kepada Musa, “Panggillah Yosua anak Nun. Dia mempunyai bakat memimpin. Lalu suruh dia berdiri di hadapan Imam Eleazar dan seluruh umat-Ku. Kemudian letakkan tanganmu pada kepalanya untuk melantiknya sebagai penggantimu yang memimpin atas umat-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="NUM.27.20" />Alihkanlah kepadanya sebagian kewenangan yang ada padamu supaya seluruh umat Israel patuh kepadanya.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="NUM.27.21" />Kapan saja Yosua perlu mengambil suatu keputusan, dia akan minta Imam Eleazar menggunakan Urim<x caller="+"><xo>27:21
</xo><xt>Kel. 28:30 CK</xt></x> untuk mengetahui keputusan-Ku. Begitulah cara Yosua dan seluruh bangsa Israel akan diarahkan sesuai dengan kehendak-Ku, sesudah kamu tidak ada lagi di dunia.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22-23" bcv="NUM.27.22" />Lalu, sesuai perintah TUHAN, Musa melantik Yosua. Dalam pertemuan seluruh umat dan disaksikan oleh Imam Eleazar, Musa meletakkan tangan di atas Yosua dan berdoa bagi dia sebagai penggantinya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="28" />
<s style="s1">Kurban harian
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NUM.28.1" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="NUM.28.2" />“Sampaikanlah kepada umat Israel: Persembahan kalian merupakan makanan bagi-Ku dan asapnya harum bagi-Ku. Pastikan semua itu dipersembahkan pada waktu yang ditentukan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="NUM.28.3" />“Setiap hari, persembahkanlah dua ekor anak domba jantan yang berumur satu tahun sebagai kurban yang dibakar habis. Setiap domba itu harus yang tidak bercacat.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="NUM.28.4" />Satu ekor dipersembahkan pada pagi hari dan satu ekor dipersembahkan pada waktu matahari terbenam.
<ve />
<v id="5-8" bcv="NUM.28.5" />Baik itu kurban waktu pagi maupun kurban waktu matahari terbenam, setiap kurban anak domba akan disertai dengan persembahan gandum-ganduman berupa 3 liter tepung terbaik dicampur dengan 1 liter minyak zaitun. Berilah juga persembahan curahan satu liter air anggur. Kurban bakaran seperti ini pertama kali dipersembahkan kepada-Ku di gunung Sinai dan akan terus dipersembahkan setiap hari. Bau harum persembahan ini akan menyenangkan Aku.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kurban hari Sabat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="9-10" bcv="NUM.28.9" />“Setiap hari Sabat, selain kurban dan persembahan curahan harian, kalian juga akan mempersembahkan dua ekor anak domba jantan yang berumur satu tahun sebagai kurban yang dibakar habis. Setiap domba itu harus yang tidak bercacat, dan setiap kurban itu akan disertai dengan persembahan gandum-ganduman yang berupa 6 liter tepung terbaik yang dicampur dengan minyak zaitun dan persembahan curahannya.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kurban setiap bulan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="NUM.28.11" />“Setiap awal bulan, persembahkanlah semua hewan ini sebagai kurban yang dibakar habis:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dua ekor sapi jantan muda,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">satu ekor domba jantan,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan tujuh ekor anak domba jantan berumur satu tahun.
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Semua hewan itu harus yang tidak bercacat.
<ve />
<v id="12-14" bcv="NUM.28.12" />Setiap kurban itu akan disertai dengan persembahan curahan dan persembahan gandum-ganduman berupa tepung terbaik yang dicampur dengan minyak zaitun. Inilah ketentuan banyaknya tepung dan air anggur yang akan dipersembahkan untuk setiap macam hewan:
</p>
<table><tr><th level="1">kurban
</th><th level="2">tepung
</th><th level="3">curahan
</th></tr><tr><tc level="1">sapi jantan muda
</tc><tc level="2">9 liter
</tc><tc level="3">2 liter
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">domba jantan
</tc><tc level="2">6 liter
</tc><tc level="3">1,3 liter
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">anak domba jantan
</tc><tc level="2">3 liter
</tc><tc level="3">1 liter
</tc></tr></table><b style="b" />
<p sfm="m" style="m">Kurban-kurban bakaran ini akan dipersembahkan setiap awal bulan. Bau harum kurban-kurban ini akan menyenangkan Aku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="NUM.28.15" />“Pada pagi hari setiap awal bulan, sesudah kalian mempersembahkan kurban-kurban bakaran harian dengan persembahan curahannya, persembahkanlah seekor kambing jantan kepada-Ku sebagai kurban penghapus dosa.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kurban pada Perayaan Roti Tidak Beragi
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Kel. 12; 13:3-16; Im. 23:5-8; Bil. 28:16-25; Ul. 16:1-8
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="NUM.28.16" />“Pada tanggal empat belas bulan pertama, kalian akan merayakan hari Paskah bagi-Ku. Kalian merayakannya untuk mengenang malam saat Aku menebus bangsa Israel dari perbudakan di Mesir.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="NUM.28.17" />Lalu, mulai hari berikutnya, tanggal kelima belas, Perayaan Roti Tidak Beragi dimulai. Selama tujuh hari kalian tidak boleh makan roti yang beragi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="NUM.28.18" />“Pada hari pertama perayaan itu, kalian harus berkumpul untuk beribadah bersama dan tidak boleh melakukan perkerjaan sehari-hari.
<ve />
<v id="19-24" bcv="NUM.28.19" />Selama tujuh hari itu, setiap hari persembahkanlah semua hewan ini sebagai kurban yang dibakar habis:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dua ekor sapi jantan muda,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">satu ekor domba jantan,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan tujuh ekor anak domba yang berumur satu tahun.
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Semuanya harus yang tidak bercacat. Bau harum kurban-kurban ini menyenangkan hati-Ku. Setiap kurban tersebut akan disertai dengan persembahan gandum-ganduman berupa tepung terbaik yang dicampur dengan minyak zaitun. Inilah banyaknya tepung yang akan dipersembahkan untuk setiap macam hewan:
</p>
<table><tr><th level="1">kurban
</th><th level="2">tepung
</th></tr><tr><tc level="1">sapi jantan muda
</tc><tc level="2">9 liter
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">domba jantan
</tc><tc level="2">6 liter
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">anak domba jantan
</tc><tc level="2">3 liter
</tc></tr></table><p sfm="m" style="m">Kalian juga akan mempersembahkan seekor kambing jantan sebagai kurban penghapus dosa, untuk memulihkan hubungan kalian dengan-Ku. Semua ini akan dipersembahkan setiap pagi selama tujuh hari itu, sesudah kalian mempersembahkan kurban bakaran harian dengan persembahan curahannya.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="NUM.28.25" />Pada hari ketujuh perayaan itu kalian harus kembali berkumpul untuk beribadah bersama dan tidak boleh melakukan pekerjaan sehari-hari.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kurban pada Hari Raya Panen
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Im. 23:9-14; Ul. 16:9-12
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="NUM.28.26" />“Pada Hari Raya Panen Pertama, waktu kalian mempersembahkan kepada-Ku persembahan gandum-ganduman dari hasil panen jelai pertama, kalian akan berkumpul untuk beribadah bersama. Tidak boleh kalian melakukan pekerjaan sehari-hari pada hari itu.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="NUM.28.27" />Persembahkanlah kepada-Ku semua hewan ini sebagai persembahan yang dibakar habis:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dua ekor sapi jantan muda,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">satu ekor domba jantan,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan tujuh ekor anak domba jantan berumur satu tahun.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="28" bcv="NUM.28.28" />Setiap kurban harus disertai dengan persembahan gandum-ganduman berupa tepung terbaik yang dicampur dengan minyak zaitun. Inilah banyaknya tepung yang akan dipersembahkan untuk setiap macam hewan:
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="NUM.28.29" /></p>
<table><tr><th level="1">kurban
</th><th level="2">tepung
</th></tr><tr><tc level="1">Sapi jantan muda
</tc><tc level="2">9 liter
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Domba jantan
</tc><tc level="2">6 liter
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Anak domba jantan
</tc><tc level="2">3 liter
</tc></tr></table><ve />
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="NUM.28.30" />“Kalian juga harus mempersembahkan seekor kambing jantan sebagai kurban penghapus dosa, untuk memulihkan hubungan kalian dengan-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="NUM.28.31" />Pastikanlah bahwa semua hewan yang dikurbankan itu tidak bercacat. Persembahkanlah kurban-kurban ini beserta persembahan curahannya yang ditentukan. Semua ini akan dipersembahkan pada pagi hari sesudah kalian mempersembahkan kurban bakaran harian dengan persembahan gandum-gandumannya yang ditentukan.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="29" />
<s style="s1">Kurban pada Hari Raya Terompet
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Im. 23:23-25
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NUM.29.1" />“Tanggal satu bulan ketujuh adalah Hari Raya Terompet. Pada hari itu kalian tidak boleh melakukan pekerjaan sehari-hari. Berkumpullah untuk beribadah bersama dan bunyikanlah terompet berulang kali.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="NUM.29.2" />Persembahkanlah hewan-hewan ini sebagai kurban yang dibakar habis:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">seekor sapi jantan muda,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">seekor domba jantan,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan tujuh ekor anak domba jantan yang berumur satu tahun
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Semuanya harus yang tidak bercacat. Bau harum kurban-kurban itu akan menyenangkan Aku.
<ve />
<v id="3-4" bcv="NUM.29.3" />Setiap ekor hewan kurban harus disertai dengan persembahan gandum-ganduman berupa tepung terbaik yang dicampur dengan minyak zaitun. Inilah jumlah tepung yang harus dipersembahkan untuk setiap macam hewan:
</p>
<table><tr><th level="1">kurban
</th><th level="2">tepung
</th></tr><tr><tc level="1">sapi jantan muda
</tc><tc level="2">9 liter
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">domba jantan
</tc><tc level="2">6 liter
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">anak domba jantan
</tc><tc level="2">3 liter
</tc></tr></table><ve />
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="5" bcv="NUM.29.5" />Kalian juga harus mempersembahkan seekor kambing jantan sebagai kurban penghapus dosa untuk memulihkan hubungan kalian dengan-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="NUM.29.6" />Bau harum semua kurban ini akan menyenangkan Aku. Semua kurban untuk hari raya ini adalah tambahan selain kurban bakaran harian dan bulanan. Setiap kurban tetap harus dilakukan dengan persembahan curahan dan gandum-gandumannya yang ditentukan.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kurban pada Hari Raya Pendamaian
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Im. 23:26-32
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="NUM.29.7" />“Tanggal sepuluh bulan ketujuh adalah Hari Raya Pendamaian. Pada hari itu, kalian harus berpuasa dan tidak boleh melakukan pekerjaan sehari-hari. Kalian akan berkumpul untuk beribadah bersama.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="NUM.29.8" />Persembahkanlah semua hewan ini sebagai kurban yang dibakar habis:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">seekor sapi jantan muda,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">seekor domba jantan,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan tujuh ekor anak domba jantan berumur satu tahun.
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Bau harum kurban-kurban itu akan menyenangkan Aku. Setiap ekor hewan itu harus yang tidak bercacat.
<ve />
<v id="9-10" bcv="NUM.29.9" />Setiap ekor hewan kurban harus disertai dengan persembahan gandum-ganduman berupa tepung terbaik yang dicampur dengan minyak zaitun. Inilah banyaknya tepung yang harus dipersembahkan untuk setiap macam hewan:
</p>
<table><tr><th level="1">Kurban
</th><th level="2">Tepung
</th></tr><tr><tc level="1">sapi jantan muda
</tc><tc level="2">9 liter
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">domba jantan
</tc><tc level="2">6 liter
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">anak domba jantan
</tc><tc level="2">3 liter
</tc></tr></table><ve />
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="11" bcv="NUM.29.11" />Kalian juga harus mempersembahkan seekor kambing jantan sebagai kurban penghapus dosa. Semua kurban untuk hari raya ini terpisah dari kurban upacara pendamaian dan kurban bakaran harian beserta persembahan curahan dan gandum-gandumannya yang ditentukan.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Persembahan pada Hari Raya Pondok
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Im. 23:15-22, 33-36, 39-43; Ul. 16:13-17
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="NUM.29.12" />“Perayaan Pondok-pondok jatuh pada tanggal lima belas bulan ketujuh. Kalian akan berkumpul untuk ibadah bersama dan tidak boleh melakukan pekerjaan sehari-hari. Kalian harus mengadakan perayaan bagi-Ku selama tujuh hari, dimulai pada hari itu.
<ve />
<v id="13-34" bcv="NUM.29.13" />Inilah jumlah hewan yang akan dipersembahkan sebagai kurban yang dibakar habis selama tujuh hari perayaan itu:
</p>
<table><tr><th level="1">hari
</th><th level="2">sapi jantan muda
</th><th level="3">domba jantan
</th><th level="4">anak domba jantan
</th></tr><tr><tc level="1">pertama
</tc><tc level="2">13
</tc><tc level="3">2
</tc><tc level="4">14
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">kedua
</tc><tc level="2">12
</tc><tc level="3">2
</tc><tc level="4">14
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">ketiga
</tc><tc level="2">11
</tc><tc level="3">2
</tc><tc level="4">14
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">keempat
</tc><tc level="2">10
</tc><tc level="3">2
</tc><tc level="4">14
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">kelima
</tc><tc level="2">9
</tc><tc level="3">2
</tc><tc level="4">14
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">keenam
</tc><tc level="2">8
</tc><tc level="3">2
</tc><tc level="4">14
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">ketujuh
</tc><tc level="2">7
</tc><tc level="3">2
</tc><tc level="4">14
</tc></tr></table><b style="b" />
<p sfm="m" style="m">Semuanya harus hewan yang tidak bercacat. Bau harum kurban-kurban itu akan menyenangkan Aku. Setiap ekor hewan kurban itu harus disertai dengan persembahan gandum-ganduman berupa tepung terbaik yang dicampur dengan minyak zaitun dan persembahan curahannya. Inilah banyaknya tepung yang akan dipersembahkan untuk setiap macam hewan:
</p>
<table><tr><th level="1">kurban
</th><th level="2">tepung
</th></tr><tr><tc level="1">sapi jantan muda
</tc><tc level="2">9 liter
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">domba jantan
</tc><tc level="2">6 liter
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">anak domba jantan
</tc><tc level="2">3 liter
</tc></tr></table><b style="b" />
<p sfm="m" style="m">Setiap hari selama tujuh hari itu, kalian juga akan mempersembahkan seekor kambing jantan sebagai kurban penghapus dosa. Semua itu akan dipersembahkan sesudah kalian mempersembahkan kurban bakaran harian dengan persembahan curahan dan gandum-ganduman yang sesuai ketentuannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="NUM.29.35" />“Pada hari kedelapan, kalian akan kembali berkumpul untuk beribadah bersama dan tidak boleh melakukan pekerjaan sehari-hari.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="NUM.29.36" />Pada hari itu, persembahkanlah semua hewan itu sebagai kurban yang dibakar habis:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">seekor sapi jantan muda,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">seekor domba jantan,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan tujuh ekor anak domba berumur satu tahun.
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="m" style="m">Setiap hewan itu harus yang tidak bercacat. Bau harum kurban-kurban itu akan menyenangkan Aku.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="NUM.29.37" />Setiap kurban itu akan disertai dengan persembahan curahan dan gandum-ganduman yang sesuai yang ditentukan.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="NUM.29.38" />Pada hari itu kalian juga akan mempersembahkan seekor kambing jantan sebagai kurban penghapus dosa. Semua ini akan dipersembahkan pada pagi hari sesudah kalian mempersembahkan kurban bakaran harian dengan persembahan curahannya yang ditentukan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="NUM.29.39" />“Itulah kurban-kurban yang akan kalian persembahkan kepada-Ku pada hari-hari raya. Semua persembahan itu terpisah dari kurban lainnya, seperti kurban untuk memenuhi janji, kurban sukarela, kurban yang dibakar habis, kurban tanda damai, dan persembahan curahan dan gandum-ganduman.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="40" bcv="NUM.29.40" />Lalu Musa menyampaikan semua ini kepada orang Israel sesuai perintah TUHAN kepadanya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="30" />
<s style="s1">Peraturan tentang sumpah kepada TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NUM.30.1" />Musa mengumpulkan para pemimpin suku-suku Israel lalu berkata kepada mereka, “Inilah yang diperintahkan TUHAN:
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="NUM.30.2" />Apabila seorang laki-laki berjanji dengan sumpah demi Aku, baik untuk melakukan sesuatu atau berpantang melakukan sesuatu, maka dia harus melakukan sesuai janjinya itu dan tidak boleh mengingkarinya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="NUM.30.3" />“Apabila seorang gadis yang masih tinggal di rumah ayahnya berjanji dengan bersumpah demi Aku, baik untuk melakukan sesuatu atau berpantang melakukan sesuatu,
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="NUM.30.4" />kalau ayahnya diam saja pada hari dia mendengar tentang sumpahnya itu, maka sumpahnya itu tetap berlaku dan gadis itu harus memenuhi janjinya itu.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="NUM.30.5" />Tetapi jika ayahnya melarangnya pada hari dia mendengar tentang sumpah itu, maka sumpahnya itu tidak berlaku dan janjinya tidak perlu dipenuhi. Aku akan mengampuni gadis itu karena ayahnya melarangnya untuk memenuhi sumpahnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="NUM.30.6" />“Andaikan seorang perempuan secara gegabah mengikat diri sendiri dengan berjanji dan bersumpah demi Aku dan kemudian menikah,
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="NUM.30.7" />kalau suaminya tidak melarangnya pada hari dia mendengar tentang sumpah itu, maka sumpah itu tetap berlaku dan perempuan itu harus memenuhi janjinya itu.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="NUM.30.8" />Tetapi kalau suaminya melarangnya pada hari dia mendengar tentang sumpah itu, maka sumpahnya menjadi tidak berlaku dan janjinya tidak perlu dipenuhi. Aku akan mengampuni perempuan itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="NUM.30.9" />“Apabila seorang janda atau seorang perempuan yang sudah bercerai mengikat diri sendiri dengan berjanji dan bersumpah demi Aku, dia harus memenuhi janjinya itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="NUM.30.10" />“Andaikan seorang perempuan yang sudah bersuami berjanji dengan bersumpah demi Aku, untuk melakukan sesuatu atau pantang melakukan sesuatu,
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="NUM.30.11" />kalau suaminya tidak melarangnya pada hari dia mendengar tentang sumpah itu, maka sumpah itu berlaku dan perempuan itu harus memenuhi janjinya itu.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="NUM.30.12" />Tetapi kalau suaminya melarangnya pada hari dia mendengar tentang sumpah itu, maka sumpah itu menjadi tidak berlaku dan janjinya tidak perlu dipenuhi. Suaminya membatalkan sumpah itu dan Aku akan mengampuni perempuan itu.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="NUM.30.13" />Seorang suami berhak menyetujui atau membatalkan semua janji dengan sumpah apa pun yang diucapkan oleh istrinya, termasuk janji untuk berpantang melakukan sesuatu.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="NUM.30.14" />Tetapi kalau suami tidak melarangnya pada hari dia mendengar tentang sumpah itu, berarti suami itu sudah menyetujui sumpah istrinya.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="NUM.30.15" />Kalau di kemudian hari suami itu melarang istrinya memenuhi sumpah itu, maka si suami akan menanggung akibat pelanggaran sumpah istrinya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="16" bcv="NUM.30.16" />Itulah aturan-aturan yang TUHAN berikan kepada Musa tentang peran seorang suami terhadap sumpah yang dibuat oleh istrinya, dan juga peran seorang ayah terhadap sumpah yang dibuat oleh anak perempuannya yang belum menikah.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="31" />
<s style="s1">Bangsa Israel menyerang orang Midian
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NUM.31.1" />TUHAN berbicara kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="NUM.31.2" />“Kamu harus membalas orang Midian karena mereka menjerumuskan bangsa Israel ke dalam perzinaan. Sesudah itu, kamu akan mati dan mendapat tempat bersama nenek moyangmu yang sudah meninggal.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="NUM.31.3" />Lalu Musa berkata kepada orang Israel, “Mari kita bersiap-siap untuk perang! Pilihlah orang yang akan masuk dalam pasukan kita. Kita akan menyerang Midian untuk melaksanakan pembalasan bagi TUHAN karena mereka menjerumuskan bangsa kita ke dalam perzinaan.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="NUM.31.4" />Setiap suku Israel akan mempersiapkan 1.000 orang untuk maju berperang.”
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="NUM.31.5" />Maka setiap suku mempersiapkan 1.000 orang, sehingga ada 12.000 orang bersenjata yang siap berperang.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="NUM.31.6" />Musa memerintahkan mereka pergi berperang di bawah pimpinan Pinehas, anak Imam Eleazar. Pinehas membawa beberapa benda suci dari kemah TUHAN dan terompet-terompet untuk memberi aba-aba perang.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="NUM.31.7" />Kemudian mereka menyerang Midian, seperti yang TUHAN perintahkan kepada Musa, dan membunuh semua laki-laki Midian,
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="NUM.31.8" />termasuk kelima raja Midian, yaitu Ewi, Rekem, Zur, Hur, dan Reba. Mereka juga membunuh Bileam anak Beor.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="NUM.31.9" />Kemudian pasukan Israel menawan perempuan-perempuan dan anak-anak orang Midian, serta merampas semua ternak dan seluruh kekayaan Midian.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="NUM.31.10" />Semua kota-kota dan perkemahan orang Midian dibakar.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="NUM.31.11" />Sesudah pasukan Israel mengumpulkan semua rampasan, ternak, dan tawanan perang,
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="NUM.31.12" />mereka membawa semuanya itu kepada Eleazar, Musa, dan seluruh umat Israel di perkemahan mereka di dataran Moab, di tepi sungai Yordan, berseberangan dengan kota Yeriko.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="NUM.31.13" />Maka Musa, Eleazar, dan semua pemimpin umat Israel menyambut kedatangan mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="NUM.31.14" />Tetapi Musa marah kepada para perwira dan komandan pasukan Israel.<f caller="+"><fr>31:14
</fr><fk>para perwira dan komandan pasukan Israel
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: komandan atas seribu (prajurit) dan komandan atas seratus (prajurit).</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="NUM.31.15" />Dia berkata kepada mereka, “Kenapa kalian membiarkan semua perempuan itu hidup?
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="NUM.31.16" />Perempuan-perempuan inilah yang memikat orang Israel atas nasihat Bileam sehingga mereka berkhianat kepada TUHAN di Peor. Karena itu umat TUHAN ditimpa wabah.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="NUM.31.17" />Jadi, kalian harus membunuh semua anak laki-laki orang Midian dan juga semua perempuan yang sudah tidak perawan.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="NUM.31.18" />Tetapi biarkanlah gadis yang masih perawan tetap hidup untuk menjadi istri atau budakmu.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="NUM.31.19" />Lalu kalian harus berkemah di luar perkemahan Israel selama tujuh hari. Pada hari yang ketiga dan ketujuh, semua orang di antara kalian yang sudah membunuh atau menyentuh mayat, dan juga semua gadis tawanan kalian, harus menyucikan diri.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="NUM.31.20" />Semua pakaian dan barang-barang yang terbuat dari kulit binatang, bulu kambing, dan kayu, harus disucikan juga.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="NUM.31.21" />Kemudian Imam Eleazar berkata kepada seluruh tentara yang kembali dari pertempuran itu, “Inilah perintah yang TUHAN berikan melalui Musa:
<ve />
<v id="22-23" bcv="NUM.31.22" />Kalian harus menyucikan semua barang yang tahan api, seperti emas, perak, perunggu, besi, timah putih, dan timah hitam, dengan menaruhnya di atas api lalu memercikinya dengan air penyucian. Sedangkan semua barang yang tidak tahan api harus disucikan dengan air penyucian saja.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="NUM.31.24" />Pada hari ketujuh, kalian harus mencuci pakaian kalian. Sesudah itu kalian tidak lagi najis dan bisa kembali ke perkemahan. ”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pembagian barang rampasan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="NUM.31.25" />Berkatalah TUHAN kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="NUM.31.26" />“Kamu, Eleazar, dan para pemimpin marga dalam setiap suku harus menghitung hasil rampasan dari pertempuran, termasuk para tawanan dan ternak.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="NUM.31.27" />Bagilah hasil rampasan itu menjadi dua. Setengah diberikan kepada pasukan yang pergi berperang, dan yang setengah lagi diberikan kepada umat Israel yang lain.
<ve />
<v id="28-29" bcv="NUM.31.28" />Dari setengah hasil rampasan itu yang adalah milik pasukan yang pergi berperang, berikanlah persembahan khusus kepada-Ku. Persembahan khusus itu adalah satu dari setiap lima ratus tawanan. Begitu juga untuk keledai, sapi, kambing, dan domba. Seekor hewan diberikan dari setiap lima ratus hewan sejenisnya. Semua persembahan khusus itu diberikan kepada Eleazar, yang akan membagikannya kepada para imam.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="NUM.31.30" />Persembahan khusus juga diambil dari hasil rampasan milik umat Israel, tetapi itu diberikan kepada suku Lewi, karena merekalah yang mengurus kemah-Ku. Mereka terima dua persen (yaitu satu dari setiap lima puluh) dari tawanan, kambing, sapi, domba, dan ternak lainnya.”
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="NUM.31.31" />Maka Eleazar dan Musa melakukan sesuai perintah TUHAN kepada Musa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32-35" bcv="NUM.31.32" />Adapun jumlah hasil rampasan dari pertempuran itu adalah:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">675.000 ekor kambing domba
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">72.000 ekor sapi
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">61.000 ekor keledai
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">32.000 gadis perawan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36-40" bcv="NUM.31.36" />Pasukan yang pergi berperang menerima setengahnya, yaitu:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">337.500 ekor kambing domba
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">36.000 ekor sapi
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">30.500 ekor keledai
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">16.000 gadis perawan.
</p>
<p style="p">Dari jumlah itu, yang diserahkan kepada para imam adalah:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">675 ekor kambing domba
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">72 ekor sapi
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">61 ekor keledai
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">32 gadis perawan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="NUM.31.41" />Musa menyerahkan bagian untuk TUHAN kepada Eleazar, sesuai perintah TUHAN kepadanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="42" bcv="NUM.31.42" />Dari hasil rampasan itu, setengahnya lagi adalah untuk umat Israel. Musa memisahkan bagian itu dari setengahnya yang menjadi milik pasukan yang pergi berperang.
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="NUM.31.43" />Bagian untuk umat Israel adalah:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">337.500 ekor kambing domba
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="44" bcv="NUM.31.44" />36.000 ekor sapi
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="45" bcv="NUM.31.45" />30.500 ekor keledai
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="46" bcv="NUM.31.46" />16.000 gadis perawan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="47" bcv="NUM.31.47" />Sesuai perintah TUHAN tersebut, Musa mengambil dua persen (yaitu satu dari setiap lima puluh) dari tawanan dan ternak, dan menyerahkannya kepada suku Lewi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="48" bcv="NUM.31.48" />Kemudian para perwira dan komandan pasukan Israel datang menghadap Musa.
<ve />
<v id="49" bcv="NUM.31.49" />Mereka berkata, “Kami sudah menghitung setiap orang yang pergi berperang di bawah pimpinan kami, dan kami mendapati bahwa tidak ada satu pun yang mati terbunuh.
<ve />
<v id="50" bcv="NUM.31.50" />Karena itu, kami membawa perhiasan emas berupa gelang, cincin, anting, dan kalung dari hasil rampasan yang kami ambil masing-masing. Semua ini kami persembahkan kepada TUHAN sebagai ucapan terima kasih karena Dia melindungi kami.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="51-52" bcv="NUM.31.51" />Maka para perwira dan komandan pasukan itu mempersembahkan berbagai macam perhiasan emas tersebut kepada TUHAN saat mereka menyerahkannya kepada Eleazar dan Musa. Berat emas itu mencapai 190 kilogram.
<ve />
<v id="53" bcv="NUM.31.53" />(Setiap prajurit masih juga menyimpan hasil rampasan yang lainnya.)
<ve />
<v id="54" bcv="NUM.31.54" />Semua emas yang diterima Eleazar dan Musa dari para pemimpin perang ditaruh dalam kemah TUHAN sebagai tanda terima kasih kepada-Nya dan sekaligus permohonan supaya TUHAN tetap menyertai bangsa Israel.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="32" />
<s style="s1">Suku Ruben dan Gad menetap di sebelah timur sungai Yordan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NUM.32.1" />Suku Ruben dan Gad memiliki sangat banyak ternak. Dan mereka melihat bahwa tanah Yazer dan Gilead cocok untuk memelihara ternak.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="NUM.32.2" />Maka pemimpin kedua suku itu datang kepada Imam Eleazar dan Musa, dan para pemimpin lainnya. Mereka berkata,
<ve />
<v id="3-4" bcv="NUM.32.3" />“TUHAN sudah menaklukkan Atarot, Dibon, Yazer, Nimrah, Hesbon, Elale, Sebam, Nebo, dan Beon bagi umat Israel. Tanah-tanah itu baik untuk beternak, dan kami punya banyak ternak.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="NUM.32.5" />Kalau Tuan berkenan, kami mohon supaya tanah itu diberikan menjadi milik kami. Jangan membawa kami ke seberang sungai Yordan untuk menetap di sana.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="NUM.32.6" />Kemudian Musa menjawab mereka, “Tidak boleh seperti itu! Tidak mungkin kalian tinggal aman-aman saja di sini sementara saudara-saudara kalian pergi berperang!
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="NUM.32.7" />Kalian tentu akan membuat bangsa Israel patah semangat untuk menyeberangi sungai Yordan ke tanah yang dijanjikan TUHAN kepada kita.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="NUM.32.8" />Itulah yang dilakukan bapak-bapakmu ketika mereka diutus sebagai mata-mata dari Kades Barnea untuk melihat seperti apa negeri Kanaan itu.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="NUM.32.9" />Sesudah mereka pergi ke lembah Eskol dan menjelajahi negeri itu, mereka kembali dan membuat bangsa Israel patah semangat sehingga tidak mau pergi ke negeri yang sudah dijanjikan TUHAN itu.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="NUM.32.10" />Karena itu TUHAN marah kepada mereka dan bersumpah,
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="NUM.32.11" />‘Semua orang yang berumur dua puluh tahun ke atas ketika keluar dari Mesir tidak akan melihat negeri yang Aku janjikan kepada Abraham, Isak, dan Yakub, karena mereka tidak mengikut Aku dengan sepenuh hati.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="NUM.32.12" />Dari generasi itu, hanya Kaleb anak Yefune dan Yosua anak Nun yang akan masuk ke negeri itu karena mereka mengikut Aku dengan sepenuh hati.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="NUM.32.13" />“Karena murka-Nya, TUHAN membuat bangsa Israel mengembara di padang belantara selama empat puluh tahun, sampai semua orang dari generasi yang memberontak terhadap TUHAN itu mati.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="NUM.32.14" />Dan sekarang, kalian mau mengulang kesalahan mereka! Orang-orang berdosa seperti kalian akan membuat TUHAN semakin marah terhadap Israel.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="NUM.32.15" />Kalau kalian tidak mau mengikut TUHAN, Dia akan membiarkan bangsa Israel terus mengembara di padang belantara dan kalian akan membuat bangsa ini hancur!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16-17" bcv="NUM.32.16" />Kemudian para pemimpin suku Ruben dan Gad, mendekat kepada Musa dan berkata, “Biarkanlah kami membangun kandang-kandang untuk ternak kami dan tembok benteng untuk kota-kota tempat tinggal anak istri kami supaya mereka aman dari serangan orang-orang setempat. Sesudah itu, kami akan mengangkat senjata dan maju memimpin bangsa Israel untuk berperang, sampai mereka mendapatkan tanah mereka.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="NUM.32.18" />Kami tidak akan pulang sebelum seluruh bangsa Israel mendapat tanah warisan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="NUM.32.19" />Kami tidak akan menerima tanah warisan di seberang sungai Yordan, karena tanah warisan kami ada di sini, di sebelah timur sungai Yordan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20-21" bcv="NUM.32.20" />Jawab Musa, “Kalau kalian mengangkat senjata, menyeberangi sungai Yordan, dan berperang demi TUHAN sampai Dia mengusir musuh-musuh-Nya
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="NUM.32.22" />dan menaklukkan negeri itu, maka kalian boleh kembali dan hidup di sini. Negeri ini akan menjadi milik kalian ketika sudah memenuhi tanggung jawab kalian terhadap TUHAN dan bangsa Israel.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="NUM.32.23" />Tetapi kalau kalian tidak melakukannya, kalian berdosa terhadap Allah dan kalian pasti akan menanggung akibatnya.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="NUM.32.24" />Sekarang, bangunlah kota-kota berbenteng untuk anak istri kalian dan kandang-kandang untuk ternak kalian. Lalu tepatilah janji kalian.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="NUM.32.25" />Para pemimpin suku Gad dan Ruben menjawab, “Kami adalah hamba-hambamu. Kami akan melakukan sesuai perintahmu.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="NUM.32.26" />Anak istri dan ternak kami akan tinggal di kota-kota di daerah Gilead,
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="NUM.32.27" />tetapi kami akan mengangkat senjata, menyeberangi sungai Yordan, dan maju berperang bagi TUHAN, sesuai perintahmu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="NUM.32.28" />Maka Musa memberi perintah kepada Imam Eleazar, Yosua, dan para pemimpin suku Israel,
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="NUM.32.29" />“Jika orang-orang dari suku Gad and Ruben mengangkat senjata bagi TUHAN dan menyeberangi sungai Yordan, dan jika negeri itu berhasil ditaklukkan, berikanlah daerah Gilead kepada mereka sebagai milik mereka.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="NUM.32.30" />Tetapi kalau mereka tidak mengangkat senjata dan menyeberangi sungai Yordan bersama dengan kalian, mereka akan mendapat tanah di negeri Kanaan, sama dengan suku-suku Israel lainnya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="NUM.32.31" />Para pemimpin suku Gad dan Ruben menjawab, “Kami adalah hamba-hambamu. Kami akan melakukan apa yang TUHAN perintahkan.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="NUM.32.32" />Kami akan mengangkat senjata dan menyeberang ke negeri Kanaan, tetapi tanah warisan kami tetap di sini, di sebelah timur Yordan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="NUM.32.33" />Maka Musa memberikan tanah kepada suku Gad, suku Ruben, dan setengah suku Manasye di sebelah timur sungai Yordan, yaitu seluruh wilayah yang direbut dari Sihon dan Og, raja orang Amori dan raja orang Basan, termasuk kota-kota dan di daerah sekitarnya.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="NUM.32.34" />Suku Gad mendirikan kembali kota-kota Dibon, Atarot, Aroer,
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="NUM.32.35" />Atarot Sofan, Yazer, Yogbeha,
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="NUM.32.36" />Bet Nimra, dan Bet Haran. Mereka membangun kembali tembok benteng kota-kota itu dan juga kandang-kandang untuk ternak mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="NUM.32.37" />Suku Ruben mendirikan kembali kota Hesbon, Eleale, Kiryataim,
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="NUM.32.38" />Nebo, Baal Meon, dan Sibma. Mereka juga mengganti nama dari sebagian kota-kota itu.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="NUM.32.39" />Pada waktu itu, keturunan marga Makir dari suku Manasye pergi ke Gilead, menaklukkan daerah itu, dan mengusir orang Amori yang tinggal di sana.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="NUM.32.40" />Jadi Musa memberikan daerah Gilead kepada marga Makir dari suku Manasye dan mereka menetap di sana.
<ve />
<v id="41" bcv="NUM.32.41" />Salah satu keturunan suku Manasye yang bernama Yair berhasil menaklukkan kota-kota di sebuah daerah di Gilead dan daerah itu diberi nama Kota-kota Yair.
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="NUM.32.42" />Seseorang yang bernama Nobah juga berhasil menaklukkan kota Kenat dan desa-desa di sekitarnya, dan tempat itu dinamainya Nobah, sesuai namanya sendiri.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="33" />
<s style="s1">Mengingat kembali perjalanan Israel dari Mesir sampai ke sungai Yordan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NUM.33.1" />Musa dan Harun memimpin bangsa Israel keluar dari Mesir, pasukan demi pasukan. Inilah tempat-tempat perhentian Israel di mana mereka berkemah.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="NUM.33.2" />Atas perintah TUHAN, Musa mencatat tempat-tempat perhentian mereka sepanjang perjalanan itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="NUM.33.3" />Pada hari kelima belas bulan pertama, bangsa Israel keluar dari kota Rameses. Hari itu adalah satu hari sesudah perayaan Paskah yang pertama. Bangsa Israel pergi dari sana disaksikan oleh semua orang Mesir
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="NUM.33.4" />sementara mereka menguburkan semua anak sulung mereka, yang TUHAN bunuh malam sebelumnya. Dengan demikian, TUHAN menyatakan bahwa dewa-dewa Mesir tidak punya kuasa.<x caller="+"><xo>33:4
</xo><xt>Kel. 12:12 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="5" bcv="NUM.33.5" />Dari kota Rameses mereka pergi ke Sukot dan berkemah di sana.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="6" bcv="NUM.33.6" />Dari Sukot mereka pergi ke Etam, di tepi padang belantara, lalu berkemah di sana.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="7" bcv="NUM.33.7" />Kemudian mereka berbalik arah ke Pi Hahirot, di sebelah timur Baal Zefon, dan berkemah di dekat Migdol.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="8" bcv="NUM.33.8" />Dari Pi Hahirot mereka melewati Laut Merah dan berjalan ke padang belantara Etam selama tiga hari, lalu mereka berkemah di Mara.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="9" bcv="NUM.33.9" />Mereka pergi ke Elim dan berkemah di sana. Di Elim ada dua belas mata air dan tujuh puluh pohon kurma.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="10" bcv="NUM.33.10" />Dari Elim mereka melanjutkan perjalanan dan berkemah di tepi Laut Merah.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="11" bcv="NUM.33.11" />Kemudian mereka pergi ke padang belantara Sin dan berkemah di sana.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="12-13" bcv="NUM.33.12" />Dari padang belantara Sin mereka melanjutkan perjalanan dan berkemah di Dofka dan Alus.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="14" bcv="NUM.33.14" />Dari Alus mereka pergi ke Rafidim dan berkemah di sana, tetapi tidak ada air untuk mereka minum di tempat itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="15-36" bcv="NUM.33.15" />Dari Rafidim, mereka melanjutkan perjalanan sampai ke gunung Hor. Inilah tempat-tempat perhentian di mana mereka berkemah sepanjang perjalanan itu: padang belantara Sinai Kibrot Hatawa Hazerot Ritma Rimon Peres Libna Risa Kehelata Gunung Syafer Harada Makelot Tahat Tarah Mitka Hasmona Moserot Bene Yaakan Hor Gidgad Yotbata Abrona Ezion Geber Kades, di padang belantara Zin.<f caller="+"><fr>33:15-36
</fr><fk>Zin
</fk><ft>Bahasa Ibrani membedakan pengejaan antara padang belantara Zin di ayat 36 dengan padang belantara Sin di ayat 11.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="37" bcv="NUM.33.37" />Dari Kades mereka melanjutkan perjalanan ke gunung Hor, di perbatasan wilayah Edom.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="38" bcv="NUM.33.38" />Sementara bangsa Israel berkemah di gunung Hor, Imam Harun naik ke atas gunung itu atas perintah TUHAN, dan meninggal di sana. Hal ini terjadi pada tanggal satu bulan kelima, di tahun keempat puluh sejak bangsa Israel keluar dari Mesir.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="39" bcv="NUM.33.39" />Harun meninggal di gunung Hor pada umur 123 tahun.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="40" bcv="NUM.33.40" />Pada waktu itu, seorang raja bangsa Kanaan yang memerintah atas kota Arad dan tinggal di bagian selatan negeri Kanaan mendengar kabar bahwa bangsa Israel sedang menuju ke negerinya.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="41-47" bcv="NUM.33.41" />Dari gunung Hor, bangsa Israel melanjutkan perjalanan sampai ke dataran Moab. Dalam perjalanan itu mereka berhenti dan berkemah di tempat-tempat ini: Zalmona Funon Obot Reruntuhan Abarim di perbatasan wilayah Moab Dibon Gad Almon Diblataim pegunungan Abarim dekat Nebo.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="48" bcv="NUM.33.48" />Di dataran Moab mereka berhenti dan berkemah di tepi sungai Yordan yang berseberangan dengan kota Yeriko.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="49" bcv="NUM.33.49" />Di dataran Moab, perkemahan mereka terbentang di tepi sungai Yordan dari Bet Yesimot sampai ke Abel Sitim.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Perintah untuk mengusir penduduk setempat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="50" bcv="NUM.33.50" />Pada waktu mereka berkemah di daratan Moab di tepi sungai Yordan, berseberangan dengan kota Yeriko, TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="51" bcv="NUM.33.51" />“Sampaikanlah kepada seluruh bangsa Israel bahwa waktu kalian menyeberangi sungai Yordan ke negeri Kanaan,
<ve />
<v id="52" bcv="NUM.33.52" />kalian harus mengusir seluruh penduduk negeri itu dari hadapanmu. Kalian harus menghancurkan semua patung berhala dari batu dan dari logam serta semua tempat penyembahan berhala.
<ve />
<v id="53" bcv="NUM.33.53" />Rebutlah negeri itu dari mereka dan tinggallah di sana, sebab Aku sudah memberikan tanah itu menjadi milik kepunyaanmu.
<ve />
<v id="54" bcv="NUM.33.54" />Kemudian bagikanlah tanah itu sebagai warisan untuk setiap suku dengan cara membuat undi. Suku yang lebih besar akan mendapat tanah warisan yang lebih luas, dan suku yang lebih kecil akan mendapat tanah warisan yang lebih kecil. Hasil undian itu menentukan bagian tanah mana yang akan kalian dapatkan. Bagi-bagilah warisan untuk suku-suku nenek moyangmu.
<ve />
<v id="55" bcv="NUM.33.55" />Kalau kalian tidak mengusir penduduk negeri itu, mereka akan seperti benalu bagimu atau duri dalam dagingmu. Mereka akan terus mengganggu kalian selama kalian tinggal di sana.
<ve />
<v id="56" bcv="NUM.33.56" />Dan Aku akan membinasakan kalian seperti yang sudah Aku rencanakan terhadap mereka.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="34" />
<s style="s1">Batas-batas negeri Kanaan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NUM.34.1" />TUHAN berbicara kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="NUM.34.2" />“Perintahkanlah hal ini kepada orang Israel: Ketika memasuki negeri Kanaan yang menjadi tanah warisan kalian, inilah batas-batasnya:
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="3" bcv="NUM.34.3" />Batas selatan negerimu mulai dari ujung selatan Laut Mati di sebelah timur, terus ke perbatasan antara padang belantara Zin dengan wilayah Edom.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="NUM.34.4" />Kemudian berbelok ke sebelah selatan Jalur Pendakian Kalajengking, terus ke padang belantara Zin, dan berakhir di sebelah selatan kota Kades Barnea. Dari sana, batas itu berlanjut ke Hazar Adar dan terus ke kota Azmon.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="NUM.34.5" />Dari Azmon, batas itu berbelok ke lembah dengan anak sungai yang berbatasan dengan Mesir dan berakhir di Laut Tengah.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="6" bcv="NUM.34.6" />Batas barat wilayah kalian adalah Laut Tengah.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="7" bcv="NUM.34.7" />Batas utara wilayah kalian dimulai dari Laut Tengah menuju gunung Hor<f caller="+"><fr>34:7
</fr><fk>gunung Hor
</fk><ft>Gunung Hor ini terletak di Lebanon dan berbeda dengan gunung Hor tempat Harun meninggal (Bil. 33:39).</ft></f> ke arah timur.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="NUM.34.8" />Dari sana batas itu terus ke jalan yang menuju kota Hamat, hingga sampai di Zedad, kota yang paling utara.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="NUM.34.9" />Kemudian batas itu berlanjut ke Zifron dan sampai ke Hazar Enan.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="10" bcv="NUM.34.10" />Batas timur wilayah kalian dimulai dari Hazar Enan ke arah selatan sampai ke Sefam.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="NUM.34.11" />Dari Sefam, batas itu turun ke Ribla di sebelah timur Ain, sampai ke tebing danau Galilea di sebelah timur.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="NUM.34.12" />Selanjutnya batas itu turun ke sebelah selatan sepanjang sungai Yordan dan berakhir di Laut Mati. Itulah batas-batas sekeliling negeri kalian.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pembagian negeri Kanaan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="NUM.34.13" />Lalu Musa berkata kepada bangsa Israel, “Itulah tanah yang akan kalian terima sebagai warisan kalian melalui undian. Tanah itu akan dibagikan kepada sembilan setengah suku Israel, sesuai perintah TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="NUM.34.14" />Keluarga-keluarga dari suku Ruben, Gad, dan setengah suku Manasye sudah mendapatkan tanah warisan mereka
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="NUM.34.15" />di sebelah timur sungai Yordan, berseberangan dengan kota Yeriko.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="NUM.34.16" />Kemudian TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="NUM.34.17" />“Orang-orang yang akan membagi-bagi tanah warisan negeri itu adalah Imam Eleazar dan Yosua anak Nun.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="NUM.34.18" />Mereka akan dibantu oleh satu orang dari setiap suku,
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="19-28" bcv="NUM.34.19" />dan inilah nama-namanya:
</q>
<table><tr><th level="1">Suku
</th><th level="2">Nama
</th></tr><tr><tc level="1">Yehuda
</tc><tc level="2">Kaleb anak Yefune
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Simeon
</tc><tc level="2">Samuel anak Amihud
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Benyamin
</tc><tc level="2">Elidad anak Kislon
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Dan
</tc><tc level="2">Buki anak Yogli
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Manasye
</tc><tc level="2">Haniel anak Efod
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Efraim
</tc><tc level="2">Kemuel anak Siftan
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Zebulon
</tc><tc level="2">Elisafan anak Parnah
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Isakar
</tc><tc level="2">Paltiel anak Azan
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Asyer
</tc><tc level="2">Ahihud anak Selomi
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Naftali
</tc><tc level="2">Pedael anak Amihud.”
</tc></tr></table><ve />
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="NUM.34.29" />Inilah orang-orang yang TUHAN tunjuk untuk membagi tanah warisan Kanaan kepada bangsa Israel.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="35" />
<s style="s1">Kota-kota orang Lewi
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NUM.35.1" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa di dataran Moab di tepi sungai Yordan, berseberangan dengan kota Yeriko.
<ve />
<v id="2-3" bcv="NUM.35.2" />“Suruhlah bangsa Israel untuk memberikan beberapa kota dari tanah warisan mereka kepada suku Lewi sebagai tempat tinggal bagi mereka. Padang-padang rumput di sekitar kota-kota itu juga diberikan kepada suku Lewi untuk menggembalakan segala ternak mereka.
<ve />
<v id="4-5" bcv="NUM.35.4" />Padang rumput yang diberikan kepada mereka akan mengeliling selebar 920 meter dari keempat penjuru tembok kota, yaitu di sebelah timur, barat, utara, dan selatan. Seluruh daerah itu juga diberikan kepada suku Lewi untuk menggembalakan ternak mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="NUM.35.6" />“Kalian akan memberikan enam kota perlindungan kepada suku Lewi, supaya ketika ada orang yang tidak sengaja membunuh sesamanya, mereka dapat melarikan diri dan berlindung di sana. Selain itu, berikan juga empat puluh dua kota lain bagi mereka.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="NUM.35.7" />Jadi, jumlah kota yang diberikan kepada suku Lewi seluruhnya ada empat puluh delapan, beserta padang-padang rumput bagi ternak mereka.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="NUM.35.8" />Kota-kota itu akan diambil dari tanah warisan suku-suku Israel lainnya. Suku besar yang mendapatkan tanah luas akan menyediakan lebih banyak kota bagi suku Lewi, dan suku kecil yang mendapat tanah yang tidak begitu luas akan menyediakan lebih sedikit kota.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kota-kota perlindungan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="NUM.35.9" />Kemudian, TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="NUM.35.10" />“Katakanlah kepada bangsa Israel: Sesudah kalian menyeberangi sungai Yordan dan memasuki negeri Kanaan,
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="NUM.35.11" />kalian akan memilih beberapa kota sebagai tempat perlindungan. Ketika ada orang yang tidak sengaja mencelakai sesamanya hingga tewas, dia dapat lari dan berlindung di salah satu kota tersebut,
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="NUM.35.12" />supaya tidak dibunuh oleh anggota keluarga korban sebelum perkaranya disidang di hadapan para pemimpin kota.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="NUM.35.13" />Kamu akan menetapkan enam kota sebagai tempat perlindungan bagi orang yang melakukan pembunuhan secara tidak sengaja,
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="NUM.35.14" />yaitu tiga kota di sebelah timur sungai Yordan dan tiga kota lagi di wilayah Kanaan.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="NUM.35.15" />Baik orang Israel, pendatang, maupun penduduk yang tinggal di sekitarnya, boleh melarikan diri ke kota-kota itu jika melakukan pembunuhan secara tidak sengaja.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16-18" bcv="NUM.35.16" />“Tetapi siapa pun yang membunuh orang dengan senjata besi, senjata kayu, ataupun dengan batu besar adalah pembunuh dan harus dihukum mati.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="NUM.35.19" />Saudara terdekat dari orang yang dibunuh itulah yang harus menghukum mati pembunuh itu. Begitu dia menemukan, dia harus membunuhnya.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="NUM.35.20" />Demikian juga, kalau seseorang karena benci mendorong atau melempari orang dengan sesuatu sehingga orang itu mati,
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="NUM.35.21" />atau menyerang dengan meninjunya sampai orang itu mati, maka orang itu adalah pembunuh yang harus dihukum mati. Waktu saudara terdekat korban menemukan pembunuh itu, dia harus membunuhnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="NUM.35.22" />“Akan tetapi jika orang itu tidak membenci sesamanya ketika mendorongnya, atau tanpa sengaja melemparkan sesuatu,
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="NUM.35.23" />atau tanpa sengaja menjatuhkan batu pada seseorang sehingga menyebabkan orang itu mati, walaupun dia sama sekali tidak memusuhinya dan tidak punya rencana jahat,
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="NUM.35.24" />maka penduduk di kota itu harus menyelidiki apakah orang itu membunuh dengan sengaja atau tidak. Kalau tidak terbukti, mereka harus melindungi orang itu dari saudara terdekat yang hendak membunuhnya sebagai pembalasan.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="NUM.35.25" />Mereka harus membawa pembunuh itu masuk kembali ke kota perlindungan tempat dia melarikan diri, dan pembunuh itu harus tinggal di sana sampai imam besar pada waktu itu mati.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="NUM.35.26" />“Selama imam besar masih hidup, pembunuh itu tidak boleh keluar dari kota perlindungan.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="NUM.35.27" />Apabila saudara terdekat korban yang menuntut balas menemukan pembunuh itu di luar kota perlindungan dan membunuhnya, maka dia dianggap tidak bersalah atas pembunuhan itu.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="NUM.35.28" />Pembunuh itu harus tinggal di kota perlindungan sampai imam besar mati. Setelah imam besar mati barulah dia boleh pulang ke tanah warisannya.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="NUM.35.29" />Di manapun kalian akan tinggal, kalian harus menaati semua peraturan ini turun temurun.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="NUM.35.30" />“Siapa pun yang terbukti sudah membunuh orang oleh keterangan dua orang saksi atau lebih, harus dihukum mati. Tetapi hukuman mati tidak boleh dilakukan kalau hanya ada satu orang saksi.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="NUM.35.31" />Kalian tidak boleh menerima uang tebusan untuk membiarkan seorang pembunuh tetap hidup. Seorang pembunuh harus dihukum mati.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="NUM.35.32" />Kalian juga tidak boleh menerima uang tebusan untuk membiarkan seorang pembunuh yang sedang berlindung di kota perlindungan pulang ke rumahnya sebelum imam besar mati.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="NUM.35.33" />Kalian harus mengikuti peraturan-peraturan ini supaya negeri di mana kalian tinggal itu tidak tercemar. Penumpahan darah orang yang tidak bersalah akan mencemari negeri itu dan tidak ada yang dapat menyucikannya kembali kecuali kalau pembunuhnya dihukum mati.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="NUM.35.34" />Janganlah kamu cemari tanah tempat tinggalmu yang juga menjadi tempat Aku berdiam. Karena Akulah TUHAN yang tinggal bersama dengan kalian.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="36" />
<s style="s1">Tanah warisan bagi anak-anak perempuan Zelafehad
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NUM.36.1" />Pemimpin-pemimpin keluarga marga Gilead (anak Makir) dari suku Manasye (anak Yurup) datang menghadap Musa dan para pemimpin Israel
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="NUM.36.2" />dan berkata, “Saat TUHAN menyuruh Tuan melakukan undian untuk membagikan negeri warisan kepada suku-suku Israel, Dia menyuruh Tuan untuk memberikan tanah warisan saudara kami, Zelafehad kepada anak-anak perempuannya.<x caller="+"><xo>36:2
</xo><xt>Bil. 27:1-11</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="3-4" bcv="NUM.36.3" />Tetapi kalau perempuan-perempuan itu menikah dengan laki-laki dari suku lain, nanti pada waktu Tahun Pemulihan,<x caller="+"><xo>36:3-4
</xo><xt>Im. 25:8-55</xt></x> tanah warisan mereka itu akan ditambahkan kepada suku pihak suami. Dengan demikian, tanah warisan suku kami akan dibawa ke suku lain.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="NUM.36.5" />Lalu Musa menyampaikan pesan TUHAN kepada bangsa Israel, “Benar perkataan orang-orang suku Manasye itu.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="NUM.36.6" />Sebab itu, TUHAN mengatakan bahwa anak-anak perempuan Zelafehad boleh menikah dengan siapa saja yang mereka mau, selama orang itu satu suku dengan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="7-9" bcv="NUM.36.7" />Tanah warisan bangsa Israel tidak boleh berpindah dari satu suku ke suku yang lain. Setiap orang harus mewarisi tanah dari sukunya masing-masing. Setiap perempuan yang mendapat tanah warisan dalam suku Israel hanya boleh menikah dengan orang yang satu suku dengannya. Dengan cara itu setiap orang Israel akan tetap memiliki tanah dari nenek moyangnya masing-masing.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="NUM.36.10" />Kelima anak perempuan Zelafehad itu pun mengikuti apa yang diperintahkan TUHAN melalui Musa.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="NUM.36.11" />Mahla, Tirza, Hogla, Milka dan Noa menikah dengan saudara sepupunya dari keluarga ayahnya.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="NUM.36.12" />Dengan demikian mereka tetap termasuk dalam marga-marga keluarga Manasye, sehingga tanah warisan mereka tetap milik suku ayah mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="13" bcv="NUM.36.13" />Itulah seluruh perintah dan hukum yang diberikan TUHAN kepada Musa untuk disampaikan kepada seluruh bangsa Israel ketika mereka berada di dataran Moab, di tepi sungai Yordan, berseberangan dengan kota Yeriko.<ve />
</p>
</book>
<book id="DEU"><id id="DEU">
</id><h>Ulangan
</h><toc level="1">Ulangan
</toc><toc level="2">Ulangan
</toc><toc level="3">Ul.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">Ulangan
</p>

<c id="1" />
<s style="s1">Tahun keempat puluh sesudah bangsa Israel keluar dari Mesir
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="DEU.1.1" />Inilah perkataan-perkataan yang disampaikan Musa kepada seluruh umat Israel di padang belantara, di sebelah timur sungai Yordan, pada waktu mereka berkemah di lembah Yordan di dekat kota Suf. Dari tempat mereka berkemah itu, kota Paran berada di satu sisi, sedangkan kota Tofel, Laban, Hazerot, dan Disahab berada di sisi yang berlawanan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="DEU.1.2" />Biasanya perjalanan dari gunung Sinai<x caller="+"><xo>1:2
</xo><xt>Kel. 3:1 CK</xt></x> ke Kades Barnea hanya memerlukan waktu sebelas hari kalau melewati pegunungan Seir.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="DEU.1.3" />Tetapi pada tanggal satu, bulan sebelas, tahun keempat puluh sesudah bangsa Israel keluar dari Mesir, Musa mulai menyampaikan kepada mereka semua yang diperintahkan TUHAN untuk diingatkan kembali kepada mereka.
<ve />
<v id="4-5" bcv="DEU.1.4" />Semua sejarah hukum TUHAN ini dikatakan Musa ketika bangsa Israel masih berada di sebelah timur sungai Yordan, di negeri Moab, dan sesudah mereka mengalahkan Raja Sihon dan Raja Og. (Sihon adalah raja orang Amori yang sebelumnya memerintah di kota Hesbon, dan Og adalah raja yang dulu memerintah atas daerah Basan dari kota Astarot dan kota Edrei.) Kata Musa,
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="DEU.1.6" />“Dulu, ketika kita berada di gunung Sinai, TUHAN Allah kita<f caller="+"><fr>1:6
</fr><fk>TUHAN …
</fk><ft>Sepanjang khotbah Musa dalam Ulangan, teks bahasa Ibrani ada kalanya menyebut ‘TUHAN Allah kita’, tetapi lebih sering mengatakan ‘TUHAN Allahmu’ atau ‘TUHAN Allah kalian’. Hal itu merupakan cara bicara yang wajar dalam bahasa Ibrani, terlebih karena pembicara (Musa) hendak mengajarkan kepada pendengar (bangsa Israel) siapa sesungguhnya Allah mereka. Sebutan itu sering diulang, bahkan dalam satu kalimat. Tim penerjemah TSI selalu mementingkan kewajaran. Karena itu, pengulangan ‘TUHAN Allah kalian’ dalam kalimat yang terlalu berdekatan ditiadakan, dan diterjemahkan dengan ‘TUHAN’ atau ‘TUHAN Allah’ saja. Karena kewajaran dan juga untuk mencegah kesalahpahaman, TSI sering menerjemahkan ‘TUHAN Allah kalian’, dengan ‘TUHAN Allah kita’. Sebutan ‘TUHAN Allah kalian’ bisa memberi kesan bahwa pembicara tidak menyembah Allah yang sama, dan hal itu tidak benar waktu Musa sedang berbicara. TSI mempertahankan sebutan ‘TUHAN Allah kalian’ secara khusus dalam dua konteks: 1) Ketika Musa sedang menekankan kepada orang Israel agar mereka memahami dan mengakui TUHAN sebagai Allah mereka; 2) Ketika perintah atau tindakan harus dilakukan oleh orang Israel meskipun Musa sudah tidak bersama mereka.</ft></f> berkata kepada kita, ‘Sudah cukup lama kalian tinggal di kaki gunung ini.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="DEU.1.7" />Sekarang lanjutkan perjalanan kalian
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">ke daerah perbukitan orang Amori,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan ke daerah sekitarnya di seluruh negeri Kanaan,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">termasuk lembah Yordan,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">ke daerah berbukit-bukit kecil di sebelah barat,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan daerah-daerah perbukitan lainnya.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Termasuk juga daerah luas di padang belantara di sebelah selatan,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">sampai ke dataran di sepanjang tepi Laut Tengah,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan ke utara lagi sampai ke pegunungan Libanon,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">hingga terus ke sebelah timur sampai ke sungai besar, yaitu sungai Efrat.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="8" bcv="DEU.1.8" />Ketahuilah, Aku sudah memberikan negeri itu kepada kalian melalui perjanjian yang Aku buat dengan nenek moyangmu, yaitu Abraham, Isak, dan Yakub. Jadi, masuk dan dudukilah negeri itu.’”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Musa mengangkat para pemimpin dari setiap suku
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Kel. 18:23-27
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="DEU.1.9" />Musa melanjutkan, “Pada waktu itu, saya berkata kepada kalian, ‘Saya seorang diri tidak sanggup menanggung beban yang besar untuk memimpin kalian semua.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="DEU.1.10" />TUHAN Allah kita sudah membuat jumlah kalian semakin bertambah banyak. Dan lihatlah, jumlah kalian sekarang seperti banyaknya bintang di langit.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="DEU.1.11" />Ya, semoga TUHAN, Allah nenek moyang kita, semakin menambahkan jumlah anak cucu kalian sampai ribuan kali lipat, dan membuat kalian menjadi bangsa yang makmur seperti yang sudah Dia janjikan!
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="DEU.1.12" />Namun, bagaimana mungkin saya seorang diri bisa menanggung tugas yang besar untuk menyelesaikan segala pertengkaran kalian?!’
<ve />
<v id="13-15" bcv="DEU.1.13" />Maka, waktu itu saya menyuruh supaya setiap suku memilih orang-orang untuk diangkat menjadi kepala suku, juga memilih orang-orang yang akan memimpin dalam kelompok seribu orang, seratus orang, lima puluh orang, dan sepuluh orang. Yang menjadi pemimpin haruslah laki-laki yang bijaksana, berpengertian, dan berpengalaman. Lalu kalian menjawab, ‘Itu rencana yang baik!’ Jadi saya melantik orang-orang itu sebagai pemimpin kalian.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="DEU.1.16" />“Sewaktu para hakim dilantik, saya berpesan kepada mereka, ‘Kalian semua harus menolong umat Israel untuk menyelesaikan berbagai perkara di antara mereka. Kalian harus adil dalam memutuskan setiap masalah yang terjadi, baik antara seseorang dengan saudara sebangsanya, maupun antara orang Israel dengan orang asing yang tinggal di antara kalian.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="DEU.1.17" />Jangan berpihak saat memutuskan setiap perkara. Berlakulah adil kepada setiap orang, baik yang kaya maupun yang miskin. Jangan takut dimarahi oleh siapa pun atas keputusanmu itu, karena Allah akan memimpin kalian supaya keputusanmu sesuai dengan kehendak-Nya. Tetapi, kalau ada masalah berat yang tidak bisa kamu selesaikan, bawalah kepada saya agar saya memutuskannya.’”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pengutusan dua belas pengintai ke negeri Kanaan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="18-19" bcv="DEU.1.18" />Kata Musa selanjutnya, “Pada waktu itu, di kaki gunung Sinai, saya mengajari kalian tentang berbagai hal lain yang harus kalian lakukan. Lalu TUHAN Allah kita menyuruh kita untuk pindah dari gunung itu. Maka kita keluar dari sana menuju ke daerah perbukitan orang Amori. Seperti yang kalian ingat, kita melewati padang belantara yang sangat luas dan mengerikan sampai tiba di Kades Barnea.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="DEU.1.20" />Sesudah tiba di Kades Barnea, saya berkata kepada kalian, ‘Kita sudah sampai di daerah perbukitan yang didiami orang Amori, yaitu negeri yang sebentar lagi TUHAN serahkan kepada kita.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="DEU.1.21" />Ketahuilah, TUHAN Allah nenek moyang kita sudah memberikan negeri ini kepada kita. Masuk dan dudukilah negeri ini, seperti yang sudah diperintahkan kepada kita oleh TUHAN. Jangan takut dan janganlah putus asa!’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="DEU.1.22" />“Namun, kalian semua datang kepada saya dan mengusulkan, ‘Biarlah kita menyuruh beberapa orang mendahului kita untuk mengintai negeri itu, lalu melaporkan kepada kita tentang keadaan kota-kota di sana dan strategi yang diperlukan agar bisa menerobos ke dalamnya.’<x caller="+"><xo>1:22
</xo><xt>Bil. 13—14</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="DEU.1.23" />“Usulan itu saya setujui. Maka saya memilih dua belas orang, satu orang dari setiap suku.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="DEU.1.24" />Mereka pergi ke sana melalui daerah perbukitan itu sampai tiba di Lembah Eskol, dan mereka menjelajahi daerah itu.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="DEU.1.25" />Kemudian mereka kembali kepada kita dengan membawa buah-buahan dari negeri itu serta melaporkan, ‘Negeri yang diberikan TUHAN kepada kita memang sangat subur.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="DEU.1.26" />“Tetapi kalian tidak mau pergi ke negeri itu! Kalian memberontak terhadap perintah TUHAN Allah kita!
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="DEU.1.27" />Di dalam kemahmu masing-masing, kalian bersungut-sungut dan berkata, ‘Ah, ternyata TUHAN membawa kita keluar dari Mesir karena Dia membenci kita. Dia mau menyerahkan kita kepada bangsa Amori supaya mereka membinasakan kita.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="DEU.1.28" />Kalau kita masuk ke negeri itu, kita akan dibunuh! Kita takut karena laporan dari orang-orang yang sudah mengintai ke sana. Mereka berkata, “Orang-orang di sana lebih tinggi dan lebih kuat daripada kita. Kota-kota mereka besar dan dikelilingi tembok yang menjulang tinggi ke langit! Kami bahkan melihat orang-orang raksasa di sana, yaitu keturunan Anakim.”’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="DEU.1.29" />“Tetapi saya berkata kepada kalian, ‘Jangan takut kepada mereka!
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="DEU.1.30" />TUHAN Allah akan mendahului kita dan berperang bagi kita, sebagaimana yang sudah Dia lakukan di Mesir, di depan mata kita sendiri!
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="DEU.1.31" />Begitu juga dalam perjalanan melalui padang belantara, kita sudah menyaksikan bagaimana Allah menyertai kita. Dia bagaikan seorang ayah yang menggendong anaknya sendiri hingga kita tiba di tempat ini.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="DEU.1.32" />“Meskipun saya sudah berkata demikian, kalian tetap tidak percaya bahwa TUHAN Allah kita setia dan mampu menolong kita,
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="DEU.1.33" />padahal Dia— dengan tiang api di waktu malam dan tiang awan di waktu siang— selalu berjalan di depan kita untuk menunjukkan jalan yang harus kita lewati, dan untuk menunjukkan tempat berkemah bagi kita.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kemarahan TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="DEU.1.34" />Musa melanjutkan, “Ketika TUHAN mendengar perkataan kalian, Dia pun marah dan bersumpah,
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="DEU.1.35" />‘Tidak seorang pun dari generasi yang jahat ini akan melihat negeri yang subur yang sudah Aku janjikan kepada nenek moyang mereka untuk mereka miliki!
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="DEU.1.36" />Hanya Kaleb<f caller="+"><fr>1:36
</fr><fk>Hanya Kaleb
</fk><ft>Di antara semua orang Israel yang keluar dari Mesir, hanya Yosua dan Kaleb yang boleh memasuki Kanaan. Yosua tidak disebutkan di sini, sebab orang Israel sudah tahu bahwa Yosua yang akan memimpin mereka masuk ke Kanaan.</ft></f> anak Yefune yang akan melihat negeri itu. Kepada dia dan keturunannya, Aku akan memberikan negeri yang sudah dia jelajahi, karena dia menaati perintah-Ku dengan sepenuh hati.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="DEU.1.37" />Kata Musa lagi, “Karena kalian begitu keras kepala, saya sampai melanggar salah satu perintah TUHAN sehingga TUHAN marah kepada saya dan berkata, ‘Kamu juga tidak akan masuk ke negeri itu!<x caller="+"><xo>1:37
</xo><xt>Bil. 20:1-12</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="DEU.1.38" />Tetapi Yosua anak Nun, yaitu tangan kananmu, akan masuk ke sana. Jadi kuatkanlah hatinya, karena dialah yang akan memimpin umat Israel untuk menempati negeri itu.’
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="DEU.1.39" />TUHAN juga berkata kepada kalian semua, ‘Anak-anak kalian yang masih kecil— yang belum tahu apa-apa dan yang menurut kalian akan dirampas oleh musuh kalau kalian memasuki negeri itu— merekalah yang akan masuk dan menduduki negeri itu! Aku akan memberikannya kepada mereka.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="DEU.1.40" />Tetapi kalian, berbaliklah dan kembali ke padang belantara melewati jalan ke arah Laut Merah!’<f caller="+"><fr>1:40
</fr><fk>Laut Merah
</fk><ft>Ujung utara Laut Merah menyentuh negeri Kanaan. Nama teluk ini dalam bahasa Ibrani lebih tepat diterjemahkan Laut Gelagah, namun karena pengaruh LXX, teluk ini lebih dikenal zaman ini sebagai Laut Merah.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="DEU.1.41" />“Kemudian kalian berkata, ‘Kami sudah berdosa terhadap TUHAN! Kami akan berangkat untuk berperang sesuai dengan perintah TUHAN Allah kita.’ Lalu kalian semua mempersiapkan senjata-senjata masing-masing, karena kalian pikir merebut daerah perbukitan adalah hal yang mudah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="42" bcv="DEU.1.42" />“TUHAN berkata kepada saya, ‘Sampaikan kepada mereka supaya jangan pergi berperang, karena Aku tidak akan menyertai mereka. Mereka akan dikalahkan oleh musuh.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="43" bcv="DEU.1.43" />“Maka saya menyampaikan pesan itu kepada kalian, tetapi kalian tidak mau mendengar. Kalian memberontak terhadap perintah TUHAN dan dengan sombong pergi ke daerah perbukitan itu.
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="DEU.1.44" />Lalu orang Amori yang tinggal di sana menyerbu kalian seperti kawanan lebah. Mereka mengejar dan membantai pasukan kita dari Seir sampai ke Horma.
<ve />
<v id="45" bcv="DEU.1.45" />Lalu kalian kembali dan meratap di hadapan TUHAN, tetapi TUHAN sama sekali tidak mau menghiraukan kalian.
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="DEU.1.46" />Akibatnya, kita terpaksa tinggal lama sekali di Kades Barnea, seperti kalian tahu.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="2" />
<s style="s1">Orang Israel mengembara di padang belantara
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="DEU.2.1" />Kata Musa selanjutnya kepada umat Israel, “Kemudian, sesuai dengan perintah TUHAN kepada saya,<x caller="+"><xo>2:1
</xo><xt>Ul. 1:40</xt></x> kita kembali ke padang belantara melewati jalan ke arah Laut Merah. Cukup lama kita mengembara di daerah perbukitan Seir.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="DEU.2.2" />“Lalu TUHAN berkata kepada saya,
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="DEU.2.3" />‘Kalian sudah cukup lama mengembara mengelilingi daerah perbukitan ini. Sekarang pergilah ke utara.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="DEU.2.4" />Kalian akan melewati daerah kerabat kalian, bangsa Edom, yaitu keturunan Esau yang tinggal di daerah Seir. Mereka akan merasa terancam oleh kalian, maka perintahkan kepada umat itu: Waspadalah
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="DEU.2.5" />agar jangan memicu mereka untuk berperang! Daerah itu bukanlah negeri yang akan Aku berikan kepada kalian, bahkan setapak kaki pun tidak! Negeri perbukitan itu sudah Aku berikan kepada Esau dan keturunannya.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="DEU.2.6" />Untuk makanan dan air minum pun, kalian harus membeli dari mereka.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="DEU.2.7" />Ingatlah bahwa selama ini, Aku, TUHAN Allahmu, sudah memberkati kalian dalam semua hal yang kalian lakukan. Aku sudah menyertai kalian selama empat puluh tahun mengembara di padang belantara yang luas itu, dan kalian tidak kekurangan apa pun.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="DEU.2.8" />“Maka kita melewati daerah kerabat kita, keturunan Esau yang tinggal di daerah Seir, dan kita tidak mengikuti jalan yang menuju ke lembah sungai Yordan,<f caller="+"><fr>2:8
</fr><fk>lembah sungai Yordan
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah, dalam teks bahasa Ibrani, lembah sungai Yordan disebut dengan nama lama, yaitu ‘Araba’. Kedua kota pelabuhan, Elat dan Ezion Geber, terletak di ujung utara teluk Araba.</ft></f> yaitu jalan yang melalui kota Elat dan Ezion Geber. Kita berbelok ke arah utara dan mengikuti jalan menuju padang belantara Moab.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="DEU.2.9" />Lalu TUHAN berkata kepada saya, ‘Janganlah mengganggu bangsa Moab atau memicu perang dengan mereka, karena orang Moab adalah keturunan Lot, dan negeri Ar<f caller="+"><fr>2:9
</fr><fk>Ar
</fk><ft>Kota Ar adalah ibukota Moab. Dahulu, Ar dikenal sebagai kota besar di negeri Moab, tetapi sekarang tidak diketahui di mana letak kota itu.</ft></f> sudah Aku berikan sebagai milik mereka. Jadi, sedikit pun tanah mereka tidak akan Aku berikan kepada kalian.’
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="10" bcv="DEU.2.10" />(Dahulu kota Ar didiami oleh orang Emim. Jumlah mereka banyak. Tubuh mereka besar dan tinggi seperti raksasa.<f caller="+"><fr>2:10
</fr><fk>raksasa
</fk><ft>Di ayat 10, 11, dan 21, terjemahan harfiahnya adalah ‘Anakim’, yaitu nama salah satu suku orang raksasa.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="DEU.2.11" />Karena itu, mereka dianggap sebagai orang Refaim.<x caller="+"><xo>2:11
</xo><xt>Kej. 14:5 CK</xt></x> Bangsa Moab menyebut mereka orang Emim.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="DEU.2.12" />Dulu, daerah Seir juga didiami orang Hori, tetapi keturunan Esau menyerang dan menghabisi mereka, lalu menduduki negeri itu. Begitu jugalah bangsa Israel mengusir musuh-musuh mereka di negeri pemberian TUHAN kepada mereka.)
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="DEU.2.13" />“Lalu TUHAN berkata, ‘Bangkitlah dan seberangilah wadi Zered.’ Maka kita menyeberangi wadi<f caller="+"><fr>2:13
</fr><fk>wadi
</fk><ft>Semacam sungai atau cekungan tanah yang berisi air hanya pada musim hujan.</ft></f> itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="DEU.2.14" />“Sejak kita pindah dari Kades Barnea sampai menyeberangi wadi Zered, kita sudah mengembara selama tiga puluh delapan tahun. Dalam masa itu, semua laki-laki yang mampu berperang dari generasi pertama sudah mati, seperti sumpah TUHAN mengenai mereka.<x caller="+"><xo>2:14
</xo><xt>Ul. 1:34-36</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="DEU.2.15" />TUHAN sendiri yang melawan mereka, sampai mereka semua lenyap dari antara kita.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="DEU.2.16" />“Sesudah semua prajurit itu mati,
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="DEU.2.17" />TUHAN berkata kepada saya,
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="DEU.2.18" />‘Hari ini, mulailah perjalanan menuju negeri Kanaan dengan melewati kota Ar dan lintasilah perbatasan di utara Moab.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="DEU.2.19" />Saat kalian mendekati wilayah bangsa Amon, jangan mengganggu atau menyerang mereka, karena bangsa Amon adalah keturunan Lot. Negeri itu sudah Aku berikan kepada mereka. Aku tidak akan memberikan sedikit pun wilayah mereka kepada kalian.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="20" bcv="DEU.2.20" />(Dahulu, negeri Ar didiami oleh salah satu suku orang raksasa yang disebut Refaim, tetapi bangsa Amon menyebut mereka Zamzumim.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="DEU.2.21" />Bangsa Refaim itu kuat, banyak, dan tinggi seperti raksasa, tetapi TUHAN memusnahkan mereka dari hadapan bangsa Amon, sehingga bangsa Amon merebut dan menduduki negeri itu.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="DEU.2.22" />Hal yang sama juga TUHAN lakukan bagi orang Edom, yaitu keturunan Esau yang tinggal di Seir. TUHAN memusnahkan orang Hori, sehingga orang Edom merebut negeri itu dan menetap di sana sampai sekarang.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="DEU.2.23" />Demikian jugalah yang terjadi pada bangsa Filistin yang berasal dari pulau Kreta.<f caller="+"><fr>2:23
</fr><fk>bangsa Filistin … pulau Kreta
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah, “orang Kaftor yang berasal dari Kaftor.” Orang Kaftor berasal dari Kreta yang dikenal sebagai nenek moyang orang Filistin (Kej. 10:14; 1Taw. 1:12; Yer. 47:1, 4; Am. 9:7).</ft></f> Mereka memusnahkan orang Awi yang dulu tinggal di sepanjang pesisir laut sampai di Gaza, lalu menguasai wilayah itu.)
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Orang Israel menyeberangi sungai Arnon
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="DEU.2.24" />Musa melanjutkan kisahnya, “Kemudian TUHAN memberikan perintah ini kepada saya, ‘Sekarang sudah tiba waktunya. Seberangilah Lembah Arnon. Di sana kalian akan berhadapan dengan raja bangsa Amori bernama Sihon, yang memerintah dari kota Hesbon. Aku sudah menyerahkan dia dan negerinya kepada kalian. Seranglah dia dan dudukilah negerinya.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="DEU.2.25" />Mulai hari ini, Aku akan membuat semua orang di mana-mana takut kepada kalian. Ketika mereka mendengar berita tentang kalian, mereka akan gemetar ketakutan.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="DEU.2.26" />“Sesudah kita sampai di padang belantara Kedemot, saya mengutus beberapa orang kepada Sihon, raja yang memerintah dari kota Hesbon, untuk menyampaikan pesan perdamaian. Inilah pesan saya kepada Sihon,
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="DEU.2.27" />‘Kami mohon agar Tuan mengizinkan kami berjalan melintasi negeri Tuan. Kami hanya akan melewati jalan utama dan tidak akan menyimpang ke mana-mana.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="DEU.2.28" />Kami bersedia membeli makanan dan air minum dari rakyat Tuan dengan uang. Kami hanya mohon izin untuk berjalan kaki melewati negeri Tuan.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="DEU.2.29" />Bangsa Edom<x caller="+"><xo>2:29
</xo><xt>Ul. 2:4</xt></x> yang tinggal di Seir dan bangsa Moab yang tinggal di Ar sudah mengizinkan kami melewati negeri mereka. Biarkanlah kami lewat sampai menyeberangi sungai Yordan dan masuk ke negeri yang akan TUHAN Allah kami serahkan kepada kami.’
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="DEU.2.30" />Tetapi Raja Sihon tidak mengizinkan kita untuk berjalan melewati negerinya. TUHAN Allah kita sengaja membuat raja itu keras kepala sehingga menolak pesan kita, karena TUHAN hendak menyerahkan dia dan negerinya kepada kita. Itulah sebabnya hari ini kita menduduki daerah Sihon.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="DEU.2.31" />“Waktu itu, TUHAN berkata kepada saya, ‘Perhatikanlah, Aku sudah mulai menyerahkan Raja Sihon dan negerinya kepada kalian. Mulailah merebut dan menduduki negeri ini.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="DEU.2.32" />“Kemudian, ketika Raja Sihon mengumpulkan semua pasukannya dan menyerang kita di kota Yahas,
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="DEU.2.33" />TUHAN Allah kita menyerahkan dia bersama semua anak laki-lakinya dan seluruh pasukannya kepada kita, sehingga kita menghabisi mereka.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="DEU.2.34" />Pada waktu itu, kita merebut semua kota mereka dan memusnahkan semua penduduknya, baik laki-laki, perempuan, maupun anak-anak. Tidak seorang pun kita biarkan hidup.<f caller="+"><fr>2:34
</fr><fk>memusnahkan
</fk><ft>Istilah yang digunakan dalam bahasa Ibrani mengandung arti bahwa TUHAN sudah menetapkan orang-orang itu untuk dimusnahkan. Itulah sebabnya seorang pun tidak dibiarkan hidup. Lihat Kel. 22:20; Im. 27:28-29; dan Ul. 7:25-26.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="DEU.2.35" />Kita hanya mengambil ternak dan jarahan dari kota-kota yang sudah kita rebut.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="DEU.2.36" />Mulai dari kota Aroer yang terletak di tepi Lembah Arnon,<f caller="+"><fr>2:36
</fr><fk>Lembah Arnon
</fk><ft>Arnon adalah sungai yang mengalir ke Laut Mati. Tebing sungai ini tinggi dan curam.</ft></f> dan sebuah kota di tengah lembah itu, sampai ke daerah Gilead, tidak ada satu kota pun yang temboknya terlalu kuat bagi kita. TUHAN Allah kita menyerahkan semua kota di daerah itu kepada kita.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="DEU.2.37" />Yang tidak kita dekati hanya daerah keturunan Amon di sepanjang tepi sungai Yabok dan kota-kota mereka di perbukitan, juga semua daerah lain yang dilarang TUHAN Allah.”<x caller="+"><xo>2:37
</xo><xt>Ul. 2:5, 9, 19; Hak. 11:15</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>

<c id="3" />
<s style="s1">Israel mengalahkan Raja Og
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="DEU.3.1" />Kata Musa selanjutnya kepada umat Israel, “Ketika kita berbelok menuju wilayah Basan, Raja Og memimpin seluruh pasukan Basan untuk menyerang kita di dekat kota Edrei.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="DEU.3.2" />Tetapi TUHAN berkata kepada saya, ‘Jangan takut kepadanya, karena Aku sudah menyerahkan dia beserta seluruh pasukannya dan negerinya kepada kalian. Kalian akan menghabisi dia seperti menghabisi Sihon, raja orang Amori yang sebelumnya memerintah di Hesbon.’<x caller="+"><xo>3:2
</xo><xt>Ul. 2:33-34</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="DEU.3.3" />“Demikianlah TUHAN Allah kita menyerahkan Raja Og dan seluruh pasukannya, dan kita menghabisi mereka semua. Tidak ada yang kita biarkan hidup.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="DEU.3.4" />Waktu itu, kita merebut semua kota yang dikuasai Raja Og, yaitu seluruh wilayah Argob. Semuanya ada enam puluh kota, dan tidak satu pun yang tidak kita rebut dari mereka.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="DEU.3.5" />Semua kota itu dibentengi tembok yang tinggi dan pintu gerbang yang dikunci dengan palang-palang. Selain itu, banyak juga kota kecil yang tidak bertembok.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="DEU.3.6" />Kita memusnahkan seluruh penduduk di semua kota kerajaan Basan, seperti yang kita lakukan terhadap Raja Sihon. Semua dibunuh, baik laki-laki, perempuan, maupun anak-anak.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="DEU.3.7" />Tetapi kita mengambil semua ternak dan jarahan dari kota-kota itu untuk diri kita sendiri.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="DEU.3.8" />“Jadi, kita sudah merebut seluruh negeri di sebelah timur sungai Yordan dari kedua raja orang Amori itu, mulai dari lembah Arnon sampai ke gunung Hermon.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="DEU.3.9" />(Gunung Hermon disebut Siryon oleh orang Sidon, dan Senir oleh orang Amori.)
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="DEU.3.10" />Kita sudah merebut semua kota yang dikuasai oleh Raja Og, yaitu semua kota di dataran tinggi, daerah Gilead dan Basan, sampai ke kota Salka dan Edrei di sebelah timur.”
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="DEU.3.11" />(Raja Og adalah raksasa terakhir dari suku Refaim. Tempat tidurnya<f caller="+"><fr>3:11
</fr><fk>Tempat tidur
</fk><ft>Kata dalam bahasa Ibrani yang diterjemahkan ‘tempat tidur’ juga dapat diartikan ‘peti mayat’. Ukuran tempat tidur (atau peti mayat) Og menjadi bukti bahwa Allah memberikan kemenangan kepada bangsa Israel atas raksasa yang sangat mereka takuti.</ft></f> terbuat dari besi dengan panjang empat meter dan lebar hampir dua meter. Sampai penulisan kitab ini, tempat tidur itu masih ada di kota Raba, di daerah bangsa Amon.)
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pembagian tanah di sebelah timur sungai Yordan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="DEU.3.12" />“Sesudah kita menduduki negeri ini, saya membagikannya kepada suku Ruben dan suku Gad, mulai dari kota Aroer di lembah sungai Arnon, dan setengah dari perbukitan Gilead beserta kota-kotanya.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="DEU.3.13" />Seluruh wilayah Argob, yaitu sisa daerah Gilead, dan seluruh daerah Basan bekas kerajaan Og, saya berikan kepada separuh suku Manasye. (Negeri Basan dikenal sebagai negeri orang Refaim.)
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="DEU.3.14" />Seluruh wilayah Argob (yang juga disebut Basan) diambil oleh Yair dari suku Manasye, sampai perbatasan dengan wilayah orang Gesur dan orang Maaka. Lalu dia menamai wilayah itu Yair, seperti namanya sendiri, sehingga sampai hari penulisan kitab ini, seluruh wilayah Argob dikenal sebagai Kota-kota Yair.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="DEU.3.15" />“Selanjutnya, saya menyerahkan daerah bagian utara wilayah Gilead kepada keluarga Makir dari suku Manasye.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="DEU.3.16" />Saya juga memberikan sebagian wilayah Gilead kepada suku Ruben dan Gad. Wilayah itu membentang dari bagian tengah sungai Arnon di sebelah selatan, dan ke utara sampai ke sungai Yabok, yang berbatasan dengan daerah orang Amon.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="DEU.3.17" />Wilayah ini dibatasi oleh sungai Yordan di sebelah barat, danau Galilea di sebelah utara, Laut Mati di sebelah selatan, dan kaki gunung Pisga di sebelah timur.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="DEU.3.18" />“Pada waktu itu, saya berkata kepada suku Ruben, Gad, dan separuh suku Manasye, ‘TUHAN Allah kita sudah memberikan wilayah ini kepada kalian, tetapi kalian juga harus berperang untuk saudara-saudaramu. Pasukan kalian harus menyeberangi sungai Yordan mendahului suku-suku Israel yang lain.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="DEU.3.19" />Hanya istri-istrimu, anak-anakmu, dan ternakmu yang banyak itulah yang boleh tinggal di kota-kota yang sudah saya serahkan kepada kalian.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="DEU.3.20" />Pasukan kalian harus berjuang sampai TUHAN memberikan kelegaan dari perang kepada saudara-saudaramu, seperti yang sudah Dia berikan kepada kalian. Setelah mereka menduduki negeri di seberang sungai Yordan yang sebentar lagi TUHAN serahkan kepada mereka, barulah kalian boleh kembali ke tanah kalian masing-masing yang sudah saya bagikan.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="DEU.3.21" />“Saat itu, saya juga memberikan perintah ini kepada Yosua, ‘Kamu sudah melihat sendiri apa yang dilakukan TUHAN Allah kita terhadap Raja Sihon dan Og. TUHAN akan melakukan hal yang sama terhadap semua kerajaan di sebelah barat sungai Yordan. Kamu akan memimpin umat Israel masuk ke sana.’
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="DEU.3.22" />Jadi, saya katakan kepada kalian: Jangan takut kepada mereka, karena TUHANlah yang akan berperang bagi kalian.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Musa dilarang masuk ke Kanaan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="DEU.3.23" />Musa melanjutkan kisahnya, “Waktu itu saya sungguh-sungguh memohon kepada TUHAN,
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="DEU.3.24" />‘Ya TUHAN Allah, aku tahu bahwa perbuatan-perbuatan-Mu yang hebat dan penuh kuasa yang Engkau tunjukkan kepada hamba-Mu ini barulah permulaan! Tidak ada penguasa lain di surga atau di bumi yang dapat melakukan perbuatan-perbuatan hebat seperti yang Engkau lakukan!
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="DEU.3.25" />Mohon izinkanlah aku menyeberangi sungai Yordan agar aku bisa melihat negeri yang indah di sebelah sungai Yordan, dan daerah perbukitan yang indah itu, serta gunung-gunung di Libanon.’
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="DEU.3.26" />Tetapi karena kalian pernah menggerutu dan memberontak,<x caller="+"><xo>3:26
</xo><xt>Bil. 20:1-12</xt></x> TUHAN marah kepada saya dan berkata, ‘Cukup! Jangan lagi berkata kepada-Ku tentang hal ini.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="DEU.3.27" />Kamu tidak boleh menyeberangi sungai Yordan, tetapi kamu boleh melihat negeri itu dari jauh. Naiklah ke puncak gunung Pisga dan pandanglah ke arah barat, utara, selatan, dan timur untuk melihatnya.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="DEU.3.28" />Segeralah melantik Yosua sebagai penggantimu. Kuatkanlah dia agar berani dan teguh untuk memimpin bangsa ini, karena dialah yang akan memimpin mereka menyeberangi sungai Yordan. Dia juga akan membagi-bagikan negeri itu, yang akan kamu pandang dari puncak gunung, sebagai milik mereka secara turun-temurun.’
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="DEU.3.29" />Peristiwa itu terjadi pada waktu kita tinggal di Lembah sungai Yordan di seberang kota Bet Peor.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="4" />
<s style="s1">Nasihat untuk tetap taat kepada TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="DEU.4.1" />Selanjutnya Musa mengajarkan, “Hai umat Israel, taatilah semua ketentuan dan peraturan yang saya ajarkan kepada kalian sekarang, supaya TUHAN Allah nenek moyang kita mengizinkan kalian panjang umur sehingga kalian dapat menduduki negeri yang sebentar lagi Dia serahkan menjadi milik kalian.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="DEU.4.2" />Janganlah menambahkan apa yang saya perintahkan, dan jangan menguranginya juga. Patuhilah semuanya, karena yang saya sampaikan kepada kalian ini adalah perintah-perintah TUHAN Allah kita.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="DEU.4.3" />“Kalian sudah menyaksikan dengan matamu sendiri apa yang dilakukan TUHAN di gunung Peor. Setiap orang dari antara kita yang menyembah dewa Baal dibinasakan oleh Dia!
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="DEU.4.4" />Tetapi kalian yang tetap setia kepada TUHAN masih hidup sampai hari ini.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="DEU.4.5" />“Perhatikanlah, saya menegaskan kembali ketentuan dan peraturan yang TUHAN perintahkan untuk saya sampaikan kepada kalian, supaya kalian menaati semua itu di negeri yang akan kalian masuki dan duduki.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="DEU.4.6" />Taatilah semuanya itu dengan sungguh-sungguh, sebab dengan demikian kalian akan menjadi bijaksana dan berpengertian di mata bangsa-bangsa lain. Ketika mereka mendengar semua ketetapan ini, mereka akan takjub dan berkata, ‘Betapa bijaksana dan berpengertian bangsa yang besar ini!’
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="DEU.4.7" />Sebab tidak ada bangsa lain, sebesar apa pun bangsa itu, yang dewanya bisa menjawab doa mereka pada waktu mereka membutuhkan pertolongan, sebagaimana TUHAN Allah kita selalu menjawab doa kita setiap kali kita meminta pertolongan.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="DEU.4.8" />Dan tidak ada bangsa lain, sebesar apa pun bangsa itu, yang memiliki ketentuan dan peraturan yang adil seperti seluruh hukum yang saya ajarkan kepada kalian hari ini.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="DEU.4.9" />“Yang penting, kamu<f caller="+"><fr>4:9
</fr><fk>kamu
</fk><ft>Dalam bahasa Ibrani Musa sering berbicara kepada bangsa Israel seperti seorang laki-laki dewasa. Nampaknya Musa menganggap bangsa Israel sebagai anak laki-lakinya sendiri. TSI menerjemahkan kata ganti orang kedua tunggal tersebut dengan ‘kamu’ atau ‘kalian’ sesuai dengan konteks.</ft></f> semua harus menjaga diri sendiri untuk tidak melupakan apa yang sudah kamu saksikan di masa lalu. Simpanlah semua pengalaman itu dengan baik dalam hatimu, dan ceritakanlah berulang-ulang kepada anak cucumu.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="DEU.4.10" />Ceritakanlah kepada mereka tentang hari ketika kalian<f caller="+"><fr>4:10
</fr><fk>kalian
</fk><ft>Pada waktu Musa menceritakan hal ini, hanya Yosua dan Kaleb yang tersisa dari antara kaum laki-laki dewasa pada masa peristiwa di gunung Sinai (Ul. 1:34-36, 2:14-15). Selebihnya, pendengar Musa di zaman Ulangan ini adalah orang-orang yang belum dewasa ketika peristiwa gunung Sinai terjadi, dan kemungkinan kaum perempuan dari generasi pertama juga banyak yang masih hidup.</ft></f> berdiri di hadapan TUHAN Allah kita di gunung Sinai. Waktu itu, TUHAN berkata kepada saya, ‘Kumpulkanlah seluruh umat ini untuk mendengarkan perintah-perintah-Ku. Dengan demikian, mereka akan belajar takut dan hormat kepada-Ku sepanjang hidup, dan mereka akan mengajar anak-anak mereka untuk takut dan hormat kepada-Ku juga.’
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="DEU.4.11" />Lalu kalian mendekat dan berdiri di kaki gunung itu, yang sedang diliputi oleh api yang menyala sampai ke langit. Asapnya tebal seperti awan hitam.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="DEU.4.12" />TUHAN berbicara kepada kita dari tengah-tengah api itu. Kalian hanya bisa mendengar suara-Nya, tetapi tidak melihat wujud-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="DEU.4.13" />Dia menyampaikan kepada kita syarat-syarat yang harus kita lakukan supaya perjanjian yang sudah Dia buat dengan kita tetap terjaga. Syarat-syarat itu adalah Sepuluh Perintah, yang Dia tulis pada dua lempengan batu.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="DEU.4.14" />Waktu itu, TUHAN menyuruh saya mengajarkan kepada kalian ketentuan-ketentuan dan peraturan-peraturan untuk kalian lakukan di negeri yang akan kalian masuki dan duduki itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Jangan menyembah dewa
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="DEU.4.15" />Musa melanjutkan nasihatnya, “Ingatlah baik-baik! Ketika TUHAN berbicara kepada kita dari dalam api di gunung Sinai, kita tidak melihat wujud-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="DEU.4.16" />Jadi, janganlah kalian berdosa dengan membuat patung berhala untuk disembah. Pembuatan berhala dilarang dalam bentuk apa pun,
</p>
<q style="q1">baik dalam bentuk laki-laki maupun perempuan,
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="DEU.4.17" />atau dalam bentuk binatang yang hidup di darat,
</q>
<q style="q1">burung yang terbang di udara,
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="DEU.4.18" />binatang yang merayap di tanah,
</q>
<q style="q1">ataupun ikan yang ada di dalam air.<f caller="+"><fr>4:18
</fr><fk>ikan … dalam air
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiahnya adalah, ‘ikan yang ada di air di bawah bumi’. Ini bisa ditafsirkan sesuai pemahaman umum pada zaman penulis, yakni bahwa bumi adalah kumpulan tanah yang terletak di atas suatu lautan besar. Jadi, ada kemungkinan bahwa maksud Musa adalah ikan di lautan besar di bawah bumi. Atau artinya bisa juga lebih umum seperti diterjemahkan dalam teks TSI.</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="19" bcv="DEU.4.19" />Juga janganlah kalian tergoda untuk menyembah matahari, bulan, dan bintang-bintang di langit. TUHAN Allah kita sudah membiarkan semua bangsa lain menyembah benda-benda itu,<x caller="+"><xo>4:19
</xo><xt>Kis. 17:30</xt></x> tetapi kalian tidak boleh melakukannya!
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="DEU.4.20" />Ingatlah selalu bahwa TUHAN sudah mengambil dan membawa kita keluar dari Mesir, negeri di mana kita menderita seakan dipanggang dalam panasnya tungku api. Dan menjadikan kita sebagai bangsa milik-Nya yang terikat kepada Dia selamanya, seperti keadaan kita sekarang ini.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="DEU.4.21" />“Tetapi TUHAN Allah kita sudah marah kepada saya karena kalian, dan Dia memutuskan bahwa saya tidak akan diizinkan menyeberangi sungai Yordan untuk memasuki negeri subur yang sebentar lagi Dia serahkan kepada kalian. Dia bahkan menguatkan keputusan itu dengan sumpah.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="DEU.4.22" />Jadi, saya tidak akan menyeberangi sungai Yordan dan akan mati di sini. Namun, tidak lama lagi kalian akan menyeberangi sungai Yordan dan menduduki negeri yang subur itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="DEU.4.23" />“Berhati-hatilah agar kalian jangan sampai melupakan perjanjian yang sudah TUHAN Allah buat dengan kita. Jangan melanggar perintah-Nya dengan membuat patung berhala berbentuk apa pun.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="DEU.4.24" />Sebab TUHAN adalah Allah yang cemburu,<x caller="+"><xo>4:24
</xo><xt>Kel. 20:5</xt></x> dan kemarahan-Nya bagaikan api yang membakar habis.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="DEU.4.25" />“Waktu kalian sudah lama hidup di negeri Kanaan dan sudah beranak cucu, jangan ada di antara kalian yang berdosa dengan membuat patung sembahan dalam bentuk apa pun. Hal itu merupakan kejahatan besar di mata TUHAN, dan akan membangkitkan murka-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="DEU.4.26" />“Biarlah langit dan bumi hari ini menjadi saksi bahwa kalau kalian menyembah berhala, Israel akan segera dilenyapkan! Kalian tidak akan hidup lama di negeri yang kalian duduki di seberang sungai Yordan itu, karena kamu sekalian akan dihabisi.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="DEU.4.27" />TUHAN akan membinasakan sebagian besar dari kalian. Lalu sebagian kecil yang masih tersisa akan dicerai-beraikan oleh-Nya ke negeri-negeri lain.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="DEU.4.28" />Di sana, setiap orang akan menyembah dewa-dewa buatan tangan manusia dari kayu dan batu, yang tidak dapat melihat, mendengar, memakan, dan mencium.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="DEU.4.29" />Di negeri asing itu kamu akan berusaha kembali kepada TUHAN Allahmu, dan jika kamu sungguh-sungguh mencari Dia dengan segenap nafas hidupmu,<f caller="+"><fr>4:29
</fr><fk>segenap nafas hidupmu
</fk><ft>Kata Ibrani yang dipakai di sini biasanya diterjemahkan ‘jiwa’. Arti kata itu cukup luas, bisa meliputi ‘nafas’, ‘kehidupan’, dan ‘emosi’.</ft></f> kamu akan menemukan-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="DEU.4.30" />“Pada akhirnya, ketika kamu mengalami semua kesusahan dan bencana itu, kamu akan kembali kepada TUHAN dan taat kepada-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="DEU.4.31" />TUHAN adalah Allah yang penyayang. Dia tidak akan meninggalkan atau membinasakan kamu, karena Dia tidak akan melupakan janji-Nya yang sudah Dia sahkan kepada nenek moyang kita.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Hanya satu Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="DEU.4.32" />“Cobalah cari tahu apakah hal-hal yang sudah kita alami pernah terjadi dalam sejarah seluruh dunia ini! Sejak Allah menciptakan manusia pertama hingga generasi kita, tidak ada bangsa mana pun yang pernah mengalami peristiwa-peristiwa dahsyat seperti yang sudah kita alami!
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="DEU.4.33" />Kita pernah mendengar suara Allah dari tengah api. Adakah bangsa lain yang pernah mendengar suara dewa mereka berbicara? Tidak ada! Dan betapa luar biasa bahwa kita tidak langsung mati sewaktu mendengar suara Allah!
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="DEU.4.34" />Atau bandingkanlah berbagai perbuatan Allah dengan perbuatan dewa-dewa. Adakah dewa yang pernah berusaha membawa sebuah bangsa keluar dari negeri lain, seperti yang dilakukan TUHAN Allah kita di Mesir? Dengan mata kita sendiri, kita sudah menyaksikan bagaimana TUHAN menjatuhkan berbagai hukuman atas rakyat Mesir dengan kuasa-Nya yang besar dan menakutkan. Dia bahkan mengadakan berbagai macam keajaiban dan menyelamatkan kita dari pasukan mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="DEU.4.35" />“TUHAN menunjukkan segala hal itu kepada kita supaya kalian tahu bahwa hanya ada satu Allah, yaitu TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="DEU.4.36" />Dia membuat kalian mendengar suara-Nya dari langit untuk mendidik kalian. Di dunia ini, Dia mengizinkan kalian melihat api-Nya yang sangat besar, dan kalian mendengar perkataan-Nya dari tengah-tengah api itu.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="DEU.4.37" />Karena TUHAN mengasihi nenek moyang kita, Dia memilih keturunan mereka, yaitu kita, dan menyertai kita sampai membawa kita keluar dari Mesir dengan kuasa-Nya yang dahsyat.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="DEU.4.38" />Dia mengusir bangsa-bangsa yang lebih besar dan lebih kuat daripada kita untuk membawa kita ke negeri mereka, supaya negeri itu menjadi milik kita dan warisan bagi keturunan kita, seperti sudah mulai terwujud hari ini.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="DEU.4.39" />“Ketahuilah dan yakinkan dalam hatimu masing-masing bahwa di seluruh bumi sampai tingkat surga yang tertinggi, hanya ada satu Allah, yaitu TUHAN. Tidak ada dewa mana pun yang patut disembah!
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="DEU.4.40" />Jadi, taatilah seluruh hukum dan peraturan TUHAN yang saya ajarkan kepada kalian hari ini, agar kalian dan keturunanmu senantiasa hidup sejahtera, dan supaya kalian boleh tetap tinggal di negeri yang sebentar lagi TUHAN serahkan untuk menjadi milikmu sampai selama-lamanya.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Tiga kota perlindungan di sebelah timur sungai Yordan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="DEU.4.41" />Lalu Musa menentukan tiga dari kota-kota di sebelah timur sungai Yordan untuk menjadi kota perlindungan.
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="DEU.4.42" />Tujuannya, kalau seseorang tidak sengaja membunuh orang lain, bukan karena bermusuhan, dia bisa melarikan diri ke salah satu dari tiga kota tersebut. Dengan demikian, orang yang membunuh tanpa sengaja tidak akan dibunuh oleh keluarga korban sebelum kasus itu diadili.<x caller="+"><xo>4:42
</xo><xt>Ul. 19:1-13</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="DEU.4.43" />Musa memilih tiga kota sebagai tempat pelarian terdekat bagi masing-masing suku.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Kota Bezer di padang belantara di dataran tinggi, bagi suku Ruben,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">kota Ramot di Gilead, bagi suku Gad,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan kota Golan di Basan, bagi suku Manasye.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kata pengantar khotbah Musa yang kedua
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="44-46" bcv="DEU.4.44" />Berikut ini adalah berbagai hukum, ketentuan, dan peraturan yang Musa ajarkan kepada umat Israel setelah mereka keluar dari Mesir dan berkemah di sebelah timur sungai Yordan, dekat kota Bet Peor. Wilayah itu sebelumnya dikuasai oleh Sihon, raja orang Amori yang memerintah dari kota Hesbon. Namun, ketika Israel sampai di sana, Musa memimpin pasukan Israel untuk memusnahkan Sihon dan rakyatnya.
<ve />
<v id="47" bcv="DEU.4.47" />Israel merebut negeri Sihon, juga negeri Raja Og yang memerintah dari kota Basan. Jadi, saat ini bangsa Israel sudah menduduki wilayah dua kerajaan bangsa Amori di sebelah timur sungai Yordan.
<ve />
<v id="48" bcv="DEU.4.48" />Daerah kedua kerajaan itu luas sekali. Perbatasannya di sebelah selatan mulai dari kota Aroer dan menyusuri tebing ngarai sungai Arnon. Perbatasannya di sebelah utara adalah gunung Siryon, yang juga disebut gunung Hermon.
<ve />
<v id="49" bcv="DEU.4.49" />Daerah itu juga mencakup seluruh bagian timur Lembah sungai Yordan sampai ujung selatan Laut Mati, dan ke timur sampai lereng gunung Pisga.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="5" />
<s style="s1">Sepuluh Perintah TUHAN
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Kel. 20:1-17
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="DEU.5.1" />Musa memanggil semua orang Israel dan berkata, “Hai umat Israel, hari ini saya menyampaikan semua ketentuan dan peraturan bagi kalian. Dengarkanlah supaya kalian dapat mempelajari dan menaatinya dengan setia.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="DEU.5.2" />TUHAN Allah kita sudah mengikat perjanjian dengan kita di gunung Sinai.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="DEU.5.3" />Perjanjian itu tidak hanya dibuat dengan ayah-ayah kita, tetapi juga berlaku bagi kita yang masih hidup hingga hari ini.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="DEU.5.4" />Dari gunung itu, TUHAN berbicara secara langsung kepada kita dari tengah-tengah api.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="DEU.5.5" />Waktu itu, saya menjadi perantara untuk menyampaikan perkataan TUHAN kepada kalian, karena kalian takut terhadap api itu dan tidak mau naik ke atas gunung. Dia berkata,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="6" bcv="DEU.5.6" />‘Akulah TUHAN Allahmu, yang sudah membawa kalian keluar dari perbudakan di Mesir.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="7" bcv="DEU.5.7" />Jangan menyembah dewa apa pun. Sembahlah Aku saja!
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="8" bcv="DEU.5.8" />Jangan membuat bagimu berhala yang menyerupai apa pun yang ada di langit, atau di bumi, maupun di dalam air.<x caller="+"><xo>5:8
</xo><xt>Ul. 4:18 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="9" bcv="DEU.5.9" />Jangan bersujud atau menyembah kepada berhala-berhala, karena Aku,<x caller="+"><xo>5:9
</xo><xt>Kel. 34:6-7</xt></x> TUHAN Allahmu, akan cemburu.<x caller="+"><xo>5:9
</xo><xt>Kel. 20:5</xt></x> Siapa saja yang menentang Aku dengan menyembah dewa, Aku akan menghukumnya sampai generasi yang ketiga dan keempat.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="DEU.5.10" />Tetapi kepada orang-orang yang mengasihi Aku dan yang taat kepada perintah-Ku, Aku akan menunjukkan kebaikan hati-Ku atas keluarganya sampai ribuan generasi.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="11" bcv="DEU.5.11" />Jangan menyalahgunakan nama-Ku, TUHAN Allahmu. Aku akan menghukum siapa pun yang menyalahgunakan nama-Ku.<x caller="+"><xo>5:11
</xo><xt>Kel. 20:7</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="12" bcv="DEU.5.12" />Ingatlah untuk menjaga kekudusan hari Sabat dengan menaati peraturan yang diberikan TUHAN Allahmu tentang hari itu.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="DEU.5.13" />Enam hari lamanya kalian boleh bekerja dan melakukan kegiatanmu sehari-hari,
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="DEU.5.14" />tetapi pada hari ketujuh, yaitu hari Sabat, kamu sekalian harus menghormati Aku, TUHAN Allahmu, dengan cara menghentikan segala pekerjaan. Tidak ada yang boleh melakukan pekerjaan— baik kamu sendiri maupun anak-anakmu, para hambamu, ternakmu, dan pendatang yang tinggal bersama dengan kalian— agar semua dapat beristirahat seperti kamu.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="DEU.5.15" />Ingatlah bahwa dulu kalian diperbudak di Mesir, tetapi Aku membawa kalian keluar dari sana dengan kuasa-Ku yang besar. Karena itu, Aku memerintahkan kamu semua untuk mengkhususkan hari Sabat.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="16" bcv="DEU.5.16" />Hormatilah ayah dan ibumu, seperti yang diperintahkan TUHAN Allahmu, supaya kalian hidup sejahtera di negeri yang Aku berikan kepada kalian dan kalian akan berumur panjang.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="17" bcv="DEU.5.17" />Jangan membunuh.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="18" bcv="DEU.5.18" />Jangan berzina.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="19" bcv="DEU.5.19" />Jangan mencuri.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="20" bcv="DEU.5.20" />Jangan berbohong tentang sesamamu.<f caller="+"><fr>5:20
</fr><fk>berbohong
</fk><ft>Kata yang diterjemahkan ‘berbohong’ mempunyai konotasi pengaduan resmi, dan sering diartikan sebagai ‘memberi kesaksian dusta (di depan hakim/persidangan)’.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="21" bcv="DEU.5.21" />Jangan mengingini milik orang lain, baik istrinya, rumah, ladang, hambanya laki-laki atau perempuan, sapi, keledai, atau miliknya yang lain.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="DEU.5.22" />“TUHAN menyampaikan perintah-perintah ini kepada kita semua di gunung itu dengan suara yang keras dari tengah-tengah api, awan, dan kegelapan pekat. Itu saja yang disampaikan-Nya pada hari itu. Lalu Dia menuliskan perintah-perintah itu pada dua lempengan batu dan memberikannya kepada saya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="DEU.5.23" />“Ketika kalian mendengar suara dari tengah kegelapan sementara gunung itu berkobar-kobar dengan api, semua kepala suku dan tua-tua datang kepada saya
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="DEU.5.24" />dan berkata, ‘Hari ini TUHAN Allah kita sudah menunjukkan kepada kita kemuliaan dan keagungan-Nya, dan kita sudah mendengar suara-Nya dari tengah-tengah api. Sekarang kita baru mengetahui bahwa orang masih bisa hidup sesudah mendengar Allah berbicara kepadanya!
<ve />
<v id="25-26" bcv="DEU.5.25" />Namun, janganlah membahayakan nyawa kami lagi. Pasti tidak ada manusia yang bisa tetap hidup sesudah mendengar TUHAN berbicara langsung dari api, seperti yang sudah kami alami. Apabila kami terus mendengarkan suara TUHAN, tentulah kami akan mati terbakar habis oleh api yang dahsyat itu!
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="DEU.5.27" />Biarlah engkau sendiri yang naik ke gunung itu mendekat kepada-Nya dan dengarkanlah semua yang akan dikatakan TUHAN Allah kita. Sesudah itu, sampaikanlah semuanya kepada kami. Kami berjanji untuk menaatinya.’<x caller="+"><xo>5:27
</xo><xt>Kel. 20:18-21</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="DEU.5.28" />“TUHAN mendengar permohonan para kepala suku dan tua-tua itu, maka waktu saya menemui TUHAN lagi di atas gunung, Dia berkata, ‘Aku sudah mendengar perkataan umat itu kepadamu, dan apa yang mereka katakan adalah baik.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="DEU.5.29" />Oh, alangkah baiknya bila hati mereka bisa selalu seperti ini, selalu takut dan hormat kepada-Ku serta taat kepada perintah-perintah-Ku! Kalau mereka terus bersikap begitu, mereka akan hidup sejahtera turun temurun sampai selamanya.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="DEU.5.30" />Turunlah dan suruh mereka pulang ke kemahnya masing-masing.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="DEU.5.31" />Kemudian kembalilah ke sini menemui Aku, supaya Aku dapat memberikan semua perintah, ketentuan, dan peraturan kepadamu. Ajarkanlah semua ini kepada mereka, agar mereka mematuhinya di negeri yang akan mereka masuki dan Aku serahkan kepada mereka untuk diduduki.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="DEU.5.32" />“Berdasarkan perkataan TUHAN itu, saya tegaskan kepada kalian semua: Patuhilah semua perintah TUHAN Allah! Jangan bertindak di luar perintah-perintah itu.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="DEU.5.33" />Hendaklah kamu semua hidup sesuai dengan semua perintah TUHAN Allah kepada kalian, supaya kalian sejahtera dan boleh tetap tinggal di negeri yang sebentar lagi kalian duduki.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="6" />
<s style="s1">Mengasihi TUHAN adalah perintah yang utama
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="DEU.6.1" />Selanjutnya Musa mengajarkan kepada umat Israel, katanya, “TUHAN Allah kita menyuruh saya menyampaikan berbagai perintah, ketetapan, dan peraturan ini kepada kalian. Taatilah semua ini di negeri yang akan kalian masuki dan duduki.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="DEU.6.2" />Kalian dan keturunanmu harus takut dan hormat kepada TUHAN Allahmu, dan seumur hidupmu kalian harus menaati semua ketetapan dan perintah-Nya yang sedang saya sampaikan ini, supaya kalian boleh tetap tinggal di negeri itu.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="DEU.6.3" />Dengarlah, hai orang Israel, dan taatilah semua ini dengan cermat, supaya hidupmu semakin sejahtera dan keturunanmu semakin banyak ketika sudah mendiami negeri yang berlimpah dengan hasil alam itu. Karena demikianlah janji TUHAN, Allah nenek moyang kita, kepada kalian.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="DEU.6.4" />“Dengarlah, hai orang Israel. TUHAN Allahmu adalah satu-satunya Allah.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="DEU.6.5" />Kasihilah TUHAN Allah dengan segenap hatimu, dengan segenap nafas hidupmu,<x caller="+"><xo>6:5
</xo><xt>Ul. 4:29</xt></x> dan dengan seluruh kekuatanmu.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="DEU.6.6" />Tanamkanlah di dalam hatimu perintah-perintah TUHAN yang saya sampaikan hari ini.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="DEU.6.7" />Ajarkanlah perintah-perintah ini berulang kali kepada anak-anakmu setiap waktu, baik pada waktu berada di rumah maupun dalam perjalanan, baik waktu beristirahat maupun waktu bekerja.
<ve />
<v id="8-9" bcv="DEU.6.8" />Tuliskanlah perintah-perintah ini pada tiang pintu rumahmu, pintu gerbang kotamu, bahkan ikatkanlah tulisan perintah-perintah ini pada tanganmu dan dahimu, agar kalian selalu ingat dan melakukannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="DEU.6.10" />“TUHAN Allahmu akan membawa kalian masuk ke negeri yang dijanjikan-Nya kepada nenek moyang kita, yaitu Abraham, Isak, dan Yakub. Dia akan memberikan kepada kalian kota-kota besar dan makmur yang tidak kalian bangun,
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="DEU.6.11" />rumah-rumah yang penuh dengan berbagai harta yang tidak kalian kumpulkan, sumur-sumur yang tidak kalian gali, juga kebun-kebun anggur dan zaitun yang tidak kalian tanam. Sesudah TUHAN membawamu masuk ke negeri itu dan kalian dapat makan semua yang kalian inginkan sampai puas,
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="DEU.6.12" />maka hati-hatilah! Jangan melupakan TUHAN yang sudah membawamu keluar dari perbudakan di Mesir.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="DEU.6.13" />Takut dan hormatlah kepada TUHAN. Mengabdilah hanya kepada-Nya. Dan saat kalian membuat suatu perjanjian, sahkanlah selalu dengan menyebut nama TUHAN seperti ini, ‘Biar TUHAN menghukum aku kalau aku tidak menepatinya.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="DEU.6.14" />“Jangan menyembah dewa-dewa segala bangsa lain di sekitar kalian,
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="DEU.6.15" />karena TUHAN Allahmu yang tinggal di tengah-tengahmu adalah Allah yang cemburu.<x caller="+"><xo>6:15
</xo><xt>Ul. 4:24</xt></x> Jika kalian menyembah dewa, Dia akan murka kepada kalian dan melenyapkan kalian dari bumi ini.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="DEU.6.16" />Janganlah mencobai TUHAN Allah, seperti yang dilakukan nenek moyangmu ketika berkemah di padang belantara Masa.<x caller="+"><xo>6:16
</xo><xt>Kel. 17:1-7</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="DEU.6.17" />Patuhilah dengan cermat semua perintah, peraturan, dan ketetapan TUHAN, yang sudah Dia perintahkan kepada kalian.
<ve />
<v id="18-19" bcv="DEU.6.18" />Lakukanlah apa yang benar dan menyenangkan TUHAN, supaya kalian hidup sejahtera, dan supaya TUHAN menggenapi janji-Nya yang sudah disahkan dengan nenek moyang kita, bahwa Dia akan mengusir semua musuhmu agar kamu semua bisa masuk dan menduduki negeri Kanaan yang subur itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="DEU.6.20" />“Di kemudian hari, ketika anakmu bertanya, ‘Apakah arti peraturan, ketetapan, dan hukum yang TUHAN Allah kita perintahkan?’
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="DEU.6.21" />jawablah begini, ‘Dahulu orangtua kita adalah budak raja Mesir, tetapi TUHAN membawa keluarga kita keluar dari situ dengan kuasa-Nya yang hebat.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="DEU.6.22" />Orangtua kita melihat TUHAN melakukan banyak keajaiban yang membuat raja Mesir dan seluruh rakyatnya menderita.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="DEU.6.23" />TUHAN membawa kita keluar dari Mesir lalu membawa kita masuk ke negeri ini dan memberikan negeri ini kepada kita, sesuai janji-Nya kepada nenek moyang kita.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="DEU.6.24" />Dan TUHAN memerintahkan kita untuk selalu takut dan hormat kepada-Nya, serta mematuhi semua ketetapan ini, supaya kita selalu hidup sejahtera dan supaya Dia memelihara hidup kita, seperti yang sudah kita alami sampai hari ini.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="DEU.6.25" />Kalau kita taat kepada semua perintah TUHAN Allah, kita akan tetap benar dalam pandangan-Nya.’”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="7" />
<s style="s1">Berkat karena mematuhi perintah TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="DEU.7.1" />Selanjutnya, Musa mengajarkan kepada umat Israel, “Ketika TUHAN Allah membawa kalian ke negeri yang akan segera kalian masuki dan duduki, Dia akan mengusir tujuh bangsa yang lebih kuat dan yang lebih banyak jumlahnya daripada kalian, yaitu bangsa Het, Girgasi, Amori, Kanaan, Feris, Hewi, dan Yebus.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="DEU.7.2" />Sewaktu TUHAN menyerahkan bangsa-bangsa itu kepada kalian, musnahkanlah mereka semua! Jangan membuat perjanjian damai dengan satu kelompok pun dari mereka, dan jangan mengasihani mereka.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="DEU.7.3" />Jangan melakukan pernikahan campur dengan mereka. Jangan menyerahkan anak-anak perempuanmu untuk menikah dengan anak-anak laki-laki mereka. Dan jangan membiarkan anak-anak laki-lakimu menikahi anak-anak perempuan mereka,
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="DEU.7.4" />karena para perempuan itu akan mempengaruhi anak-anak laki-lakimu untuk menyembah dewa-dewa mereka sehingga TUHAN akan sangat marah kepada kalian dan segera membinasakan kalian.<x caller="+"><xo>7:4
</xo><xt>Ul. 5:7</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="DEU.7.5" />Inilah yang harus kalian lakukan terhadap bangsa-bangsa itu: Hancurkanlah mezbah-mezbah tempat mereka mengurbankan hewan. Hancurkan juga tugu-tugu berhala dari batu, tebanglah tiang-tiang kayu lambang dewi Asyera, dan bakarlah semua patung dewa mereka.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="DEU.7.6" />Kalian harus melakukan itu karena kalian adalah umat yang dikhususkan oleh TUHAN bagi-Nya. Dari antara segala bangsa lain di muka bumi, kalian sudah dipilih oleh TUHAN Allah kita untuk menjadi milik-Nya sendiri yang khusus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="DEU.7.7" />“TUHAN mengasihi dan memilih kalian bukan karena jumlah kalian lebih banyak daripada bangsa-bangsa yang lain. Nyatanya, jumlah kalian paling sedikit dibandingkan semua bangsa lain.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="DEU.7.8" />Tetapi TUHAN memilih kalian karena Dia mengasihi kalian, dan karena Dia menepati janji-Nya kepada nenek moyang kita. Itulah sebabnya Dia menggunakan kuasa-Nya yang hebat untuk membawa keluar dan membebaskan kalian dari perbudakan di bawah kuasa raja Mesir.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="DEU.7.9" />Jadi, jangan lupa bahwa TUHAN Allahmu adalah satu-satunya Allah. Dia adalah Allah yang layak dipercaya, dan Dia akan setia menepati perjanjian yang Dia buat dengan kalian, bahkan sampai ribuan generasi, asalkan kalian tetap mengasihi Dia dan mematuhi perintah-perintah-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="DEU.7.10" />Sebaliknya, Dia akan menghukum orang-orang yang membenci Dia dengan cara membinasakan mereka. Dia tidak menunda-nunda untuk membalas mereka.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="DEU.7.11" />Karena itu, kamu sekalian harus menjaga diri untuk tetap mematuhi semua perintah, peraturan, dan ketetapan yang saya berikan kepada kalian hari ini.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="DEU.7.12" />“Kalau kalian selalu setia menaati peraturan-peraturan ini, maka TUHAN Allahmu akan menepati perjanjian-Nya denganmu sesuai janji-Nya kepada nenek moyangmu.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="DEU.7.13" />Dia akan mengasihi dan memberkati kalian serta membuat jumlahmu berlipat ganda. Dia akan memberkatimu dengan banyak anak, juga memberkati kebun dan ladangmu sehingga menghasilkan gandum-ganduman, anggur, dan minyak zaitun yang berlimpah. Dia juga akan memperbanyak sapi dan kambing dombamu. TUHAN akan memberikan semua itu kepada kalian di negeri yang Dia janjikan dengan bersumpah kepada nenek moyangmu.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="DEU.7.14" />Dia akan memberkati kamu semua lebih daripada bangsa-bangsa lain. Kamu dan keturunanmu tidak akan ada yang mandul. Demikian juga ternak-ternakmu.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="DEU.7.15" />TUHAN juga akan melindungi kalian dari segala penyakit, supaya kalian tidak menderita penyakit mengerikan seperti yang pernah ditimpakan kepada orang-orang Mesir. Namun, Dia akan menghukum musuh-musuhmu dengan penyakit-penyakit itu!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="DEU.7.16" />“Sewaktu merebut negeri Kanaan, kalian harus membinasakan semua penduduk yang TUHAN serahkan kepada kalian. Jangan mengasihani mereka, dan jangan menyembah dewa-dewa mereka. Kalau berbuat demikian, kalian sudah masuk perangkap yang akan membinasakanmu.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="DEU.7.17" />Jangan pernah berpikir, “Bangsa-bangsa di negeri ini lebih kuat daripada kita, bagaimana mungkin kita bisa mengusir mereka?”
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="DEU.7.18" />Jangan takut kepada mereka! Ingatlah yang pernah TUHAN lakukan kepada raja Mesir dan semua rakyatnya.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="DEU.7.19" />Kalian sudah melihat sendiri bagaimana TUHAN menggunakan kuasa-Nya yang hebat untuk mendatangkan bencana-bencana dan berbagai macam keajaiban ke atas mereka untuk membawa kalian keluar dari negeri itu. Dia akan melakukan hal yang sama kepada bangsa yang sekarang kalian takuti.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="DEU.7.20" />Bahkan TUHAN akan membuat mereka begitu ketakutan<x caller="+"><xo>7:20
</xo><xt>Kel. 23:28 CK</xt></x> sehingga banyak yang melarikan diri dari hadapan kalian. Ada yang akan bersembunyi, tetapi pada akhirnya kalian akan membinasakan mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="DEU.7.21" />“Janganlah takut kepada bangsa-bangsa di negeri Kanaan, karena TUHAN Allahmu akan menyertai kalian. Dia adalah Allah yang hebat dan dahsyat!
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="DEU.7.22" />TUHAN akan mengusir bangsa-bangsa itu sedikit demi sedikit. Kalian tidak akan diizinkan menghabisi mereka sekaligus, karena kalau hal itu terjadi, maka binatang-binatang buas di sana akan berkembang terlalu banyak sehingga membahayakan kalian.<x caller="+"><xo>7:22
</xo><xt>Kel. 23:27-30</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="DEU.7.23" />Begitulah caranya TUHAN Allah akan menolong kalian mengalahkan musuh-musuh dengan membuat mereka panik sampai mereka binasa.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="DEU.7.24" />Dia akan menyerahkan raja-raja mereka ke dalam kuasa kalian. Kalian akan memusnahkan mereka, bahkan nama-nama mereka tidak akan diingat lagi di dunia. Tidak akan ada bangsa yang sanggup melawan kalian, dan kalian akan membinasakan mereka semua.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="DEU.7.25" />“Kalian harus membakar ukiran-ukiran berhala mereka yang terbuat dari kayu. Jangan mengingini hiasan perak atau emas dari patung-patung itu. Jangan mengambil apa pun! Benda-benda itu merupakan perangkap yang dapat membinasakanmu. Kalau mengambil barang-barang itu, berarti kalian mengambil barang yang dibenci oleh TUHAN Allahmu.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="DEU.7.26" />Barang seperti itu sudah ditetapkan oleh TUHAN untuk dimusnahkan. Jadi, kalau kalian membawa barang yang dibenci TUHAN ke dalam rumahmu, nanti kalian juga akan dimusnahkan! Kalian harus membenci barang seperti itu.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="8" />
<s style="s1">Umat Israel harus mengingat apa yang sudah TUHAN lakukan bagi mereka
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="DEU.8.1" />Musa melanjutkan nasihatnya kepada umat Israel, “Kalian harus setia mematuhi semua perintah yang saya berikan kepada kalian hari ini. Bila kamu semua melakukannya, kamu boleh tetap hidup, keturunanmu akan bertambah banyak, dan kalian semua akan masuk serta menduduki negeri yang sudah dijanjikan TUHAN kepada nenek moyang kita.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="DEU.8.2" />Ingatlah bagaimana TUHAN Allahmu memimpin kalian sepanjang perjalanan di padang belantara selama empat puluh tahun. Melalui semua itu, Dia bermaksud merendahkan hatimu dan menguji kamu semua untuk mengetahui isi hatimu. Dia ingin tahu apakah kamu akan tetap taat kepada perintah-perintah-Nya atau tidak.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="DEU.8.3" />Maka TUHAN merendahkan hatimu dengan cara membiarkan kalian kelaparan, kemudian memberimu manna,<x caller="+"><xo>8:3
</xo><xt>Kel. 16:31</xt></x> roti yang belum pernah dimakan, baik oleh kita maupun nenek moyang kita. Dia melakukan hal itu untuk mengajarimu bahwa manusia hidup bukan hanya dengan mengandalkan makanan, tetapi juga mengandalkan setiap perkataan TUHAN.<x caller="+"><xo>8:3
</xo><xt>Kel. 16:4-31; Luk. 4:4; Mat. 4:4</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="DEU.8.4" />Biarpun mengembara selama empat puluh tahun di padang belantara, pakaianmu tidak usang dan kakimu tidak bengkak.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="DEU.8.5" />Jadi, sadarilah betapa TUHAN sudah mendidik kalian, seperti seorang ayah mendidik anaknya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="DEU.8.6" />“Oleh karena itu, taatilah perintah-perintah TUHAN! Hiduplah menurut kehendak-Nya. Takut dan hormatlah kepada-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="DEU.8.7" />Dia sedang membawa kalian ke suatu negeri yang subur, di mana sungai, kolam, dan mata air berlimpah, dan airnya mengalir dari bukit-bukit sampai ke lembah-lembah.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="DEU.8.8" />Negeri itu berlimpah juga dengan pohon-pohon ara dan delima, serta menghasilkan gandum, jelai, anggur, buah zaitun, dan madu.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="DEU.8.9" />Negeri itu berlimpah dengan makanan. Semua kebutuhanmu akan terpenuhi. Tanah di sana mengandung bijih besi, dan kalian dapat menambang tembaga dari perbukitannya.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="DEU.8.10" />Nanti di sana, saat kalian makan sampai kenyang, hendaklah kalian memuji TUHAN karena segala kemakmuran yang kalian nikmati di negeri subur yang diberikan kepadamu itu!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="DEU.8.11" />“Berjaga-jagalah supaya kamu semua tidak melupakan TUHAN Allahmu dengan melanggar perintah, peraturan, dan ketetapan-Nya yang saya sampaikan kepadamu hari ini.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="DEU.8.12" />Di negeri Kanaan kamu akan makan dengan puas dan membangun serta menempati rumah yang bagus.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="DEU.8.13" />Jumlah ternakmu akan bertambah banyak. Kamu juga akan mengumpulkan banyak emas, perak, dan harta kekayaan lainnya.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="DEU.8.14" />Saat itu terjadi, berhati-hatilah agar kamu tidak menjadi sombong dan melupakan TUHAN Allah yang sudah membawa kamu keluar dari perbudakan di Mesir!
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="DEU.8.15" />Jangan lupa bahwa Dia menuntunmu menempuh perjalanan melalui padang belantara yang sangat luas dan mengerikan. Di sana ada banyak kalajengking dan ular berbisa. Tanahnya sangat kering dan tidak ada air untuk diminum, tetapi Dia membuat air mengalir dari batu yang sangat keras.<x caller="+"><xo>8:15
</xo><xt>Bil. 20:2-13</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="DEU.8.16" />Jangan lupa bahwa di padang belantara, Dia memberi manna kepada kalian, makanan yang belum pernah dimakan oleh kita maupun nenek moyang kita. Dengan begitu, Dia menguji kalian demi kebaikanmu, karena Dia ingin kamu semua menjadi rendah hati.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="DEU.8.17" />Oleh sebab itu, berjaga-jagalah supaya kamu tidak pernah berpikir, “Aku memperoleh semua harta ini dengan kekuatan dan kemampuanku sendiri.”
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="DEU.8.18" />Ingatlah selalu bahwa kemampuanmu untuk menjadi kaya berasal dari TUHAN saja! Dia memberikan itu untuk memenuhi perjanjian-Nya yang Dia sahkan dengan nenek moyang kita.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="DEU.8.19" />“Jadi, sekarang saya memberi peringatan keras kepada kamu sekalian: Jika kamu melupakan TUHAN Allahmu dengan berpaling kepada dewa-dewa dan sujud menyembah mereka, kamu pasti binasa!
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="DEU.8.20" />Sama seperti bangsa-bangsa lain yang sudah dimusnahkan TUHAN, begitu jugalah kalian akan dibinasakan bila kalian tidak mau menaati Dia!”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="9" />
<s style="s1">Alasan TUHAN membuat Israel menang
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="DEU.9.1" />Selanjutnya Musa mengajarkan, “Hai orang Israel, dengarkanlah saya! Hari ini kalian sudah siap menyeberangi sungai Yordan untuk mengusir bangsa-bangsa yang lebih kuat dan jumlahnya lebih banyak daripada kalian. Kota-kota mereka besar dan memiliki tembok pertahanan yang tingginya seakan sampai ke langit.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="DEU.9.2" />Di sana ada orang raksasa dari keturunan Anakim. Mereka tinggi besar dan kuat. Kalian sudah pernah mendengar orang-orang berkata tentang mereka, ‘Tidak ada yang sanggup melawan orang Anakim itu!’
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="DEU.9.3" />Tetapi sadarilah hari ini bahwa TUHAN Allahmu akan mendahului kalian untuk menyerang musuh-musuhmu. Dia akan bertindak seperti api yang membakar habis untuk menghancurkan mereka dengan cepat, sesuai janji-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="DEU.9.4" />“Sesudah TUHAN mengusir mereka dari hadapan kalian, janganlah berpikir, ‘TUHAN memberikan tanah ini kepadaku karena aku hidup dengan benar di mata-Nya.’ Sesungguhnya, TUHAN mengusir bangsa-bangsa itu dari hadapanmu karena mereka jahat.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="DEU.9.5" />Jadi, TUHAN memberikan negeri ini kepada kalian bukan karena hidupmu benar dan bukan karena hatimu saleh, tetapi karena kejahatan mereka. Alasan lainnya TUHAN mengusir bangsa-bangsa itu adalah karena Dia hendak menepati sumpah janji-Nya kepada nenek moyang kita, Abraham, Isak, dan Yakub.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="DEU.9.6" />Sadarilah bahwa bukan karena kalian layak sehingga TUHAN memberikan negeri yang subur ini untuk kalian duduki. Sesungguhnya, kalian adalah orang-orang yang keras kepala!”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Musa mengingatkan tentang pemberontakan orang Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="DEU.9.7" />Selanjutnya Musa berkata kepada umat Israel, “Ingatlah dan jangan lupa bagaimana kalian berkali-kali membuat TUHAN Allahmu marah di padang belantara. Kalian memberontak terhadap TUHAN sejak meninggalkan Mesir, selama di padang belantara, dan terus memberontak sampai di tempat ini.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="DEU.9.8" />Ingatlah waktu di gunung Sinai, kalian membuat TUHAN begitu marah sampai Dia hendak membinasakan kalian.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="DEU.9.9" />Waktu itu, TUHAN menyuruh saya mendaki gunung Sinai untuk menerima dua lempengan batu yang berisi syarat utama dalam perjanjian<f caller="+"><fr>9:9
</fr><fk>berisi syarat utama dalam perjanjian
</fk><ft>Sering dikatakan bahwa kedua lempengan batu ini bertuliskan Sepuluh Perintah. Namun, di sini bahasa Ibrani menuliskan ‘lempengan-lempengan perjanjian’, sehingga artinya Sepuluh Perintah yang diukirkan pada kedua lempengan batu itu merupakan syarat-syarat utama dari perjanjian yang Allah adakan dengan bangsa Israel.</ft></f> TUHAN dengan kita. Saya tinggal di sana tanpa makan dan minum selama empat puluh hari empat puluh malam.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="DEU.9.10" />TUHAN memberikan kepada saya dua lempengan batu yang ditulisi dengan jari-Nya sendiri. Dia menuliskan pada batu itu semua perintah yang sudah Dia ucapkan kepada kita dari tengah-tengah api di gunung Sinai tempat kita berkumpul.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="DEU.9.11" />“TUHAN memberikan dua lempengan batu itu pada hari terakhir dalam masa empat puluh hari empat puluh malam itu. Kedua lempengan batu tersebut berisi syarat utama dari perjanjian yang Dia adakan dengan kita.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="DEU.9.12" />Lalu Dia berkata kepada saya, ‘Segeralah turun dari sini, karena bangsa yang menjadi tanggung jawabmu dan kamu pimpin keluar dari Mesir sudah melakukan dosa yang mengerikan! Mereka sedang menyembah patung buatan mereka sendiri. Betapa cepatnya mereka menyimpang dari jalan yang Aku perintahkan!’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="DEU.9.13" />“TUHAN juga berkata, ‘Aku sudah memperhatikan betapa keras kepalanya bangsa ini!
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="DEU.9.14" />Oleh karena itu, jangan coba-coba menghentikan Aku! Aku akan membinasakan mereka sehingga kelak tidak ada orang di bumi ini yang mengingat bahwa pernah ada bangsa bernama Israel. Kemudian Aku akan membuat keturunanmu menjadi sebuah bangsa yang lebih banyak dan lebih kuat daripada mereka.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="DEU.9.15" />“Maka saya turun dari gunung Sinai dengan membawa kedua lempengan batu tadi masing-masing di satu tangan, sementara api menyala-nyala di gunung itu.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="DEU.9.16" />Saya segera tahu bahwa kalian berbuat dosa besar terhadap TUHAN Allah kita. Kalian sudah membuat patung untuk disembah. Kalian begitu cepat menyimpang dari jalan yang TUHAN perintahkan!
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="DEU.9.17" />Maka di depan mata kalian, saya mengangkat kedua lempengan batu itu dan melemparkannya ke tanah sehingga pecah berkeping-keping.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="DEU.9.18" />“Lalu saya pergi menyendiri dan bersujud di hadapan TUHAN selama empat puluh hari empat puluh malam, seperti yang sudah saya lakukan sebelumnya. Saya tidak makan dan minum selama masa itu. Saya melakukannya karena kalian sudah berbuat kejahatan besar terhadap TUHAN sehingga Dia murka.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="DEU.9.19" />Saya ketakutan karena TUHAN sangat marah kepada kalian sampai Dia mau membinasakan kalian semua. Namun, kali ini pun Dia mendengarkan doa saya.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="DEU.9.20" />TUHAN juga murka kepada Harun sampai hendak membinasakannya, tetapi waktu itu saya juga berdoa untuk dia.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="DEU.9.21" />Kemudian patung anak sapi, yaitu benda hasil perbuatan dosamu, saya lemparkan ke dalam api hingga meleleh. Sesudah itu, saya suruh supaya patung itu dihancurkan hingga halus seperti debu, lalu melemparkan debu itu ke sungai kecil yang mengalir dari gunung Sinai.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="DEU.9.22" />“Kalian juga membuat TUHAN marah di Tabera, di Masa, dan di Kibrot Hatawa.<x caller="+"><xo>9:22
</xo><xt>Bil. 11:1-3; Kel. 17:1-7; Bil. 11:31-34</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="DEU.9.23" />TUHAN menyuruh kalian pergi dari Kades Barnea dengan berkata, ‘Pergilah dan dudukilah negeri yang akan Aku serahkan kepada kalian.’ Tetapi kalian memberontak terhadap TUHAN Allahmu dengan tidak mau percaya pada perkataan-Nya serta tidak patuh kepada-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="DEU.9.24" />Kalian sering memberontak terhadap TUHAN selama saya mengenal kalian.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="DEU.9.25" />“Jadi selama empat puluh hari empat puluh malam, saya bersujud sambil berdoa di hadapan TUHAN, karena Dia sudah mengatakan hendak membinasakan kalian.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="DEU.9.26" />Saya berdoa kepada TUHAN, “Ya TUHAN Penguasaku, jangan binasakan umat-Mu. Mereka adalah milik-Mu yang terikat kepada-Mu selamanya, yang sudah Engkau tebus dari perbudakan dan membawa mereka keluar dari Mesir dengan kuasa-Mu yang besar.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="DEU.9.27" />Ingatlah perjanjian yang Engkau sahkan dengan hamba-hamba-Mu Abraham, Isak, dan Yakub. Tetapi janganlah mengingat bahwa bangsa ini begitu keras kepala dengan berulang kali berbuat jahat dan melakukan dosa.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="DEU.9.28" />Kalau Engkau membinasakan mereka, maka orang Mesir akan berkata, ‘Ternyata dewa orang Israel tidak sanggup membawa mereka ke negeri yang dia janjikan kepada mereka! Atau mungkin dewa mereka itu membenci bangsa Israel sehingga dia membawa mereka ke padang belantara hanya untuk membunuh mereka!’
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="DEU.9.29" />Jadi, ya TUHAN, aku mohon agar Engkau tetap mengingat bahwa mereka adalah umat-Mu dan milik-Mu yang terikat kepada-Mu selamanya, yang sudah Engkau bawa keluar dari Mesir dengan kuasa-Mu yang sangat besar.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="10" />
<s style="s1">Salinan Sepuluh Perintah Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="DEU.10.1" />Musa melanjutkan kisahnya kepada umat Israel, “Pada waktu itu, TUHAN berkata kepada saya, ‘Pahatlah dua lempengan batu seperti yang pertama, dan buatlah peti kayu untuk tempatnya. Kemudian naiklah ke gunung ini untuk menemui Aku dengan membawa kedua lempengan batu itu.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="DEU.10.2" />Aku akan menulis pada kedua lempengan itu kata-kata yang sama dengan yang Aku tulis pada dua lempengan batu yang pertama, yang sudah kamu pecahkan. Lalu masukkanlah kedua lempengan yang baru ke dalam peti itu.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="DEU.10.3" />“Maka saya membuat peti dari kayu pohon akasia dan memahat dua lempengan batu menjadi seperti dua lempengan batu yang pertama, lalu naik ke atas gunung membawa kedua lempengan itu.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="DEU.10.4" />Kemudian TUHAN menulis Sepuluh Perintah pada kedua lempengan batu itu dan memberikannya kepada saya. Tulisan itu sama dengan yang Dia tulis pada kedua lempengan batu yang pertama, yaitu perintah yang TUHAN ucapkan kepada kita dari tengah-tengah api di gunung, ketika kalian berkumpul di kaki gunung itu.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="DEU.10.5" />Lalu saya turun membawa kedua lempengan batu itu dan memasukkannya ke dalam peti yang sudah saya buat, sesuai dengan perintah TUHAN kepada saya. Kedua lempengan batu itu masih berada di dalam peti itu sampai sekarang.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="DEU.10.6" />(Kemudian, orang-orang Israel berpindah dari sumur-sumur milik para keturunan Yaakan ke Mosera. Di sana Harun meninggal dan dikuburkan. Anaknya, yaitu Eleazar, menggantikan ayahnya sebagai imam besar.<x caller="+"><xo>10:6
</xo><xt>Bil. 20:22-29</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="DEU.10.7" />Dari Mosera, mereka pergi ke Gudgod, kemudian ke Yotbata, di mana ada banyak anak sungai.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="DEU.10.8" />Pada waktu itu, TUHAN secara khusus menugaskan suku Lewi untuk mengangkut peti perjanjian TUHAN, melayani sebagai imam dalam upacara persembahan kepada-Nya, dan mengucapkan doa pemberkatan atas nama TUHAN bagi orang-orang Israel.<x caller="+"><xo>10:8
</xo><xt>Bil. 6:23-26</xt></x> Mereka masih bertugas seperti itu sampai hari ini.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="DEU.10.9" />Oleh karena itu, suku Lewi tidak menerima pembagian tanah untuk menjadi milik pusaka mereka, seperti suku-suku Israel lainnya. Yang diterima suku Lewi untuk diwariskan kepada keturunan mereka adalah hak istimewa sebagai pelayan khusus bagi TUHAN Allah, sesuai dengan janji-Nya kepada mereka.)
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="DEU.10.10" />Kata Musa selanjutnya, “Saya tinggal di gunung itu selama empat puluh hari empat puluh malam, sama seperti yang saya lakukan sebelumnya. Sekali lagi, TUHAN mendengarkan permohonan saya sehingga Dia tidak membinasakan kalian.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="DEU.10.11" />Lalu TUHAN berkata kepada saya, ‘Sudah waktunya untuk melanjutkan perjalanan kalian! Pimpinlah umat-Ku memasuki dan menduduki negeri yang sudah Aku janjikan kepada nenek moyang mereka.’”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Memperbarui perjanjian
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="DEU.10.12" />“Hai orang-orang Israel, apakah yang TUHAN Allah benar-benar inginkan? Dia menginginkan setiap orang di antara kita takut dan hormat kepada-Nya. Hendaklah kamu hidup sesuai dengan segala perintah-Nya. Kamu harus mengasihi Dia dan hanya menyembah Dia saja dengan sungguh-sungguh dan dengan segenap hatimu.<x caller="+"><xo>10:12
</xo><xt>Ul. 4:29</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="DEU.10.13" />Demi kebaikanmu sendiri, patuhilah setiap perintah TUHAN yang saya ajarkan kepada kalian hari ini.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="DEU.10.14" />“Jangan lupa bahwa TUHAN Allahmulah pemilik segala tingkat surga dan langit, serta bumi<x caller="+"><xo>10:14
</xo><xt>Kej. 1:1 CK</xt></x> dan semua yang ada di dalamnya.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="DEU.10.15" />Meskipun Dia memiliki semua itu, kesenangan dan kesayangan TUHAN adalah nenek moyang kita, dengan maksud agar kita— yaitu keturunan mereka— menjadi umat kesayangan-Nya di antara semua bangsa seperti yang terjadi hari ini!
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="DEU.10.16" />Jadi mulai sekarang, dengan segenap hatimu putuskanlah untuk selalu menaati TUHAN, dan jangan keras kepala lagi.<f caller="+"><fr>10:16
</fr><fk>segenap hatimu … jangan keras kepala
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiahnya berupa dua kiasan, yakni ‘sunatkanlah hatimu’ dan ‘janganlah mengeraskan tengkukmu’.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="DEU.10.17" />“TUHAN Allah kita lebih besar daripada semua dewa dan semua penguasa. Dia sangat kuat, mengagumkan, dan dahsyat. Dia tidak berpihak dalam mengambil keputusan dan tidak menerima suap.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="DEU.10.18" />Dia membela hak anak-anak yatim dan para janda. Dia mengasihi para pendatang yang tinggal di antara kita, serta memberi mereka makanan dan pakaian.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="DEU.10.19" />Kamu juga harus mengasihi pendatang, karena kamu pun pernah hidup sebagai pendatang di Mesir.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="DEU.10.20" />Takutlah dan hormatlah kepada TUHAN Allahmu dan sembahlah Dia saja. Tetaplah berpegang erat kepada TUHAN, dan sahkanlah semua perjanjianmu dengan berkata seperti ini, ‘Biar TUHAN menghukum aku kalau aku tidak menepatinya.’
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="DEU.10.21" />Dialah Allahmu! Hanya Dia satu-satunya yang layak dipuji. Dia melakukan keajaiban-keajaiban dahsyat, dan kita sudah menyaksikannya sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="DEU.10.22" />Ingatlah bahwa ketika nenek moyang kita mengungsi ke Mesir, mereka hanya tujuh puluh orang, tetapi sekarang TUHAN sudah membuat kita sebanyak bintang-bintang di langit!”<x caller="+"><xo>10:22
</xo><xt>Kej. 15:5</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>

<c id="11" />
<s style="s1">Merenungkan dan mengajarkan perintah TUHAN kepada anak
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="DEU.11.1" />Selanjutnya Musa mengajar umat Israel, “Kasihilah TUHAN Allahmu dan taatilah selalu semua perintah, ketetapan, dan hukum-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="DEU.11.2" />Ingatlah bahwa anak-anak kalian belum mengalami semua hal yang sudah kalian saksikan, yaitu bagaimana TUHAN berkali-kali mendidikmu melalui keagungan dan kuasa-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="3" bcv="DEU.11.3" />Mereka tidak melihat ketika Dia melakukan keajaiban-keajaiban terhadap raja Mesir dan negerinya.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="4" bcv="DEU.11.4" />Anak-anak kalian tidak melihat bagaimana Dia memusnahkan pasukan Mesir beserta semua kuda dan kereta perang mereka dengan menenggelamkan para tentara itu di Laut Merah sewaktu mereka mengejar kita.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="5" bcv="DEU.11.5" />Anak-anakmu tidak melihat apa yang Dia lakukan untuk kalian di padang belantara sampai kalian tiba di sini.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="6" bcv="DEU.11.6" />Mereka tidak melihat apa yang Dia lakukan terhadap Datan dan Abiram, anak-anak Eliab dari suku Ruben, bagaimana di tengah-tengah perkemahan umat Israel, tanah terbelah lalu menelan mereka bersama keluarga dan para hamba mereka, juga kemah-kemah dan ternak milik mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="7" bcv="DEU.11.7" />Tetapi justru kalianlah yang menyaksikan hal-hal dahsyat yang TUHAN lakukan itu dengan matamu sendiri!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="DEU.11.8" />“Karena itu, taatilah semua perintah yang sedang saya ajarkan lagi kepada kamu semua, agar kalian menjadi kuat dan bisa menyeberangi sungai Yordan lalu menduduki negeri yang akan kalian masuki,
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="DEU.11.9" />dan supaya kalian bisa tetap hidup di negeri yang sudah TUHAN janjikan dengan bersumpah kepada nenek moyang kita. Dia sudah berjanji untuk memberikan negeri itu kepada mereka dan keturunan mereka— sebuah negeri yang kaya dan subur.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="DEU.11.10" />Negeri yang akan kalian masuki dan duduki tidak seperti Mesir, tempat tinggalmu dahulu. Di sana, sesudah menanam benih di ladang, kalian harus bekerja keras untuk mengairinya.<f caller="+"><fr>11:10
</fr><fk>bekerja keras …
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiahnya adalah ‘mengairinya dengan (menggunakan) kakimu’. Maksudnya, karena Mesir mempunyai cuaca yang kering, maka untuk mengairi ladang, mereka harus membawa air dengan berjalan kaki, atau menggunakan pompa sederhana yang digerakkan dengan kaki.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="DEU.11.11" />Tetapi di negeri yang akan kalian duduki terdapat bukit-bukit dan lembah-lembah, dan di sana hujan sering turun.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="DEU.11.12" />TUHAN Allahmu selalu memelihara negeri itu dan memperhatikannya sepanjang tahun.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="DEU.11.13" />“Jika kamu sekalian mematuhi perintah yang saya ajarkan hari ini, yaitu untuk mengasihi TUHAN Allahmu dan menyembah Dia dengan segenap nafas hidupmu,<x caller="+"><xo>11:13
</xo><xt>Ul. 6:5</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="DEU.11.14" />maka TUHAN akan menurunkan hujan ke atas negerimu pada musimnya, baik sebelum musim tanam maupun menjelang musim panen, sehingga kalian akan memanen gandum-ganduman, buah anggur, dan zaitun dengan berlimpah.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="DEU.11.15" />TUHAN juga akan menyediakan banyak rumput di ladang-ladangmu untuk makanan kawanan ternakmu. Setiap hari kalian akan makan sampai kenyang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="DEU.11.16" />“Tetapi jagalah hatimu! Jangan sampai kalian meninggalkan TUHAN Allahmu dan menyembah dewa-dewa!
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="DEU.11.17" />Jika kalian melakukan itu, TUHAN akan sangat marah kepada kalian. Dia akan menahan hujan agar tidak turun lagi sehingga ladangmu tidak memberi hasil yang baik. Kalian akan segera mati kelaparan di tanah subur yang TUHAN berikan kepada kalian.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="DEU.11.18" />“Jadi, tetaplah merenungkan semua perkataan TUHAN yang saya ajarkan hari ini. Simpanlah semua perintah-Nya dalam hati dan akal pikiranmu. Tuliskanlah perintah-perintah ini dan ikatkanlah pada tanganmu dan pada dahimu agar kalian selalu mengingat perintah-perintah-Nya.<x caller="+"><xo>11:18
</xo><xt>Ul. 6:8-9</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="DEU.11.19" />Ajarkanlah perintah-perintah ini berulang kali kepada anak-anakmu, baik pada waktu berada di rumah maupun dalam perjalanan, baik waktu beristirahat maupun waktu bekerja.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="DEU.11.20" />Tuliskanlah perintah-perintah TUHAN di tiang pintu rumahmu dan pada pintu gerbang kotamu.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="DEU.11.21" />Lakukanlah semua hal ini agar kamu dan keturunanmu boleh tetap tinggal di negeri yang TUHAN janjikan kepada nenek moyang kita untuk diberikan kepada kalian. Hendaklah selama masih ada langit di atas bumi, keturunanmu akan terus menetap di negeri itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="DEU.11.22" />“Sebab jika kalian semua selalu menaati segala perintah yang saya ajarkan— yaitu mengasihi TUHAN Allahmu, menjalani kehidupan sesuai kehendak-Nya, dan tetap berpegang kepada-Nya—
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="DEU.11.23" />maka TUHAN akan mengusir semua bangsa yang ada di hadapan kalian, dan kalian akan menduduki negeri mereka, walaupun bangsa-bangsa itu jauh lebih besar dan lebih kuat daripada kalian.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="DEU.11.24" />Setiap bidang tanah yang kalian injak di negeri itu akan menjadi milikmu. Wilayah kalian akan mulai dari padang belantara di bagian selatan sampai ke pegunungan Libanon di bagian utara, dan dari sungai Efrat di bagian timur sampai ke Laut Tengah di bagian barat.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="DEU.11.25" />TUHAN Allahmu akan membuat bangsa-bangsa di negeri itu takut kepada kalian, seperti yang sudah dijanjikan-Nya. Ke daerah mana pun kalian maju, tidak akan ada yang mampu bertahan melawan kalian.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="DEU.11.26" />“Hai setiap orang Israel, dengarlah baik-baik! Hari ini saya memberitahukan bahwa TUHAN akan memberkatimu atau mengutukmu, tergantung dari pilihanmu sendiri!
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="DEU.11.27" />Kalian akan diberkati TUHAN Allahmu jika menaati semua perintah yang saya ajarkan hari ini.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="DEU.11.28" />Tetapi kalian akan dikutuk jika tidak menaati perintah-perintah-Nya, dan jika kalian meninggalkan jalan benar yang saya ajarkan ini dengan menyembah dewa-dewa yang belum pernah disembah oleh bangsa kita.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="DEU.11.29" />“Ketika TUHAN membawa kalian ke negeri yang akan kalian masuki dan duduki, haruslah kalian mengadakan upacara. Sebagian dari kalian akan berdiri di gunung Gerizim dan sebagian di gunung Ebal. Yang di gunung Gerizim harus mengaminkan ucapan berkat yang diserukan orang Lewi, dan yang di gunung Ebal mengaminkan ucapan kutuk yang diserukan orang Lewi.<f caller="+"><fr>11:29
</fr><fk>yang diserukan orang Lewi
</fk><ft>Supaya jelas, terjemahan ayat ini dilengkapi dengan informasi dari Ul. 27:11-26.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="DEU.11.30" />(Kedua gunung itu letaknya di sebelah barat sungai Yordan, di daerah lembah Yordan yang masih didiami sebagian bangsa Kanaan pada waktu Musa menyampaikan perintah ini. Letaknya ke arah barat dan tidak jauh dari pohon-pohon yang dianggap keramat di More, dekat kota Gilgal.)
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="DEU.11.31" />Tidak lama lagi, kalian akan menyeberangi sungai Yordan untuk menduduki negeri yang TUHAN berikan kepada kalian. Sesudah kalian menduduki negeri itu,
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="DEU.11.32" />kalian semua harus menaati dengan cermat semua peraturan dan ketetapan yang sedang saya ajarkan kepada kalian hari ini.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="12" />
<s style="s1">Hanya satu tempat untuk beribadah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="DEU.12.1" />Selanjutnya Musa mengajarkan kepada umat Israel, “Inilah sejumlah ketetapan dan peraturan yang harus kalian taati dengan cermat selama kalian hidup di bumi ini yaitu di negeri yang diberikan TUHAN, Allah nenek moyang kita, untuk kalian duduki.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="DEU.12.2" />“Musnahkan setiap tempat penyembahan berhala yang dipakai oleh bangsa-bangsa yang akan kalian usir, tempat mereka menyembah dewa-dewa, baik itu di atas gunung, bukit, maupun di bawah pohon-pohon besar.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="DEU.12.3" />Runtuhkan mezbah-mezbah mereka, hancurkanlah tugu-tugu berhala mereka yang terbuat dari batu. Bakarlah tiang-tiang kayu lambang dewi Asyera. Musnahkan setiap patung berhala, supaya tidak ada seorang pun yang akan teringat apalagi menyembah dewa-dewa itu di tempat itu lagi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="DEU.12.4" />“Jangan menyembah TUHAN dengan meniru cara bangsa-bangsa itu beribadah. Mereka menyembah para dewa di mana saja.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="DEU.12.5" />Namun, kalian harus pergi dan menyembah TUHAN di tempat penyembahan kepada-Nya,<f caller="+"><fr>12:5
</fr><fk>tempat penyembahan kepada-Nya
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiahnya adalah ‘tempat untuk membuat nama-Nya diam di sana’. Kata ‘nama-Nya’ adalah kiasan yang merujuk kepada seluruh pribadi-Nya. Musa berulang kali menggunakan frasa ini di Ulangan 12-26. Frasa ini juga mengandung arti bahwa tempat tersebut akan menjadi pusat penyembahan TUHAN. Beberapa ratus tahun sesudah Musa meninggal, TUHAN menunjuk suatu tempat yang pasti dan permanen sebagai pusat penyembahan kepada-Nya, yaitu rumah Allah yang dibangun oleh Raja Salomo di Yerusalem. Beberapa ayat di Ulangan secara tidak langsung menunjukkan maksud Allah untuk mendirikan tempat ibadah permanen (Ul. 12:11,14; 15:20; 16:6) yang kemudian ditegaskan dalam Mazmur 132:13-14.</ft></f> yang letaknya akan Dia tentukan dari wilayah salah satu suku Israel.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="DEU.12.6" />Hanya di tempat itu kalian boleh mempersembahkan segala kurban yang dibakar habis, kurban sembelihan lain, persembahan perpuluhan, berbagai persembahan khusus, persembahan untuk memenuhi janji, persembahan sukarela, dan kurban anak sulung dari kawanan sapi, kambing, dan dombamu.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="DEU.12.7" />Di sanalah, di hadapan TUHAN, kalian bersama keluargamu akan mengadakan perjamuan dari persembahan kurban dan bergembira, karena semua usahamu diberkati TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="DEU.12.8" />“Ketika kalian sudah tinggal di negeri Kanaan, janganlah berbuat seperti yang kalian lakukan di sini. Sekarang, setiap orang masih menyembah TUHAN sesuka hatinya
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="DEU.12.9" />karena kalian belum tinggal dengan tenang di tempat tujuan akhir, yaitu negeri yang TUHAN Allah berikan sebagai milikmu turun temurun.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="DEU.12.10" />Tetapi sebentar lagi kalian akan menyeberangi sungai Yordan, dan TUHAN akan menolongmu menguasai wilayah di seberang sungai itu. Setelah Dia memberimu kelegaan dari perang, kalian akan hidup dengan tenang dan aman.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="DEU.12.11" />TUHAN akan memilih satu tempat bagimu untuk menyembah Dia. Ke tempat itulah kamu semua harus membawa segala macam persembahan yang sudah saya perintahkan, termasuk persembahan perpuluhan, kurban yang dibakar habis, berbagai kurban sembelihan lainnya, dan persembahan untuk memenuhi janjimu kepada TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="DEU.12.12" />“Pada waktu kamu sekalian mengadakan perjamuan dari persembahan kurban, lakukanlah itu di hadapan TUHAN di tempat penyembahan kepada-Nya, bersama istrimu, anak-anakmu, serta para budakmu laki-laki dan perempuan. Undanglah juga orang-orang suku Lewi yang tinggal di kota-kotamu, karena mereka tidak mendapat bagian tanah seperti yang akan kalian dapatkan.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="DEU.12.13" />Ingatlah: Jangan mempersembahkan kurban sembelihan di sembarang tempat.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="DEU.12.14" />Persembahkanlah kurban hanya di tempat itu. Di sana kalian harus melakukan semua tata cara ibadah sesuai dengan perintah TUHAN yang sedang saya sampaikan kepada kalian.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="DEU.12.15" />“Namun demikian, kamu semua bebas memotong dan memakan daging hewan ternakmu di tempat tinggal masing-masing, seberapa pun yang kamu mau, sesuai dengan berkat yang diberikan TUHAN Allahmu. Memakan daging itu sama seperti ketika memakan daging rusa atau daging kijang. Semua orang boleh memakannya, baik dalam keadaan najis maupun tidak.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="DEU.12.16" />Tetapi darahnya jangan ikut dimakan. Keluarkanlah darah binatang itu dengan cara disembelih dan alirkan sampai habis ke tanah seperti air.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="DEU.12.17" />“Di kotamu, janganlah memakan berbagai macam perpuluhan yang seharusnya diberikan kepada TUHAN, misalnya perpuluhan gandum-ganduman, hasil perasan anggur yang baru, atau minyak zaitun. Selain itu, anak sulung dari sapi dan kambing dombamu juga tidak boleh dimakan, karena harus dipersembahkan kepada TUHAN. Begitu juga persembahan sukarela, berbagai persembahan khusus, dan persembahan untuk memenuhi janjimu kepada TUHAN tidak boleh dimakan di sembarang tempat.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="DEU.12.18" />Sebaliknya, bagian dari persembahanmu itu harus dimakan di tempat penyembahan khusus yang akan ditentukan oleh TUHAN. Berarti kamu beserta istrimu, anak-anakmu, budakmu laki-laki dan perempuan, maupun keturunan suku Lewi yang tinggal di dekatmu harus pergi ke tempat itu dan mengadakan acara persembahan dan memakan bagiannya di hadapan TUHAN di tempat itu saja. Pada waktu itu, hendaklah kalian bersukacita di hadapan TUHAN Allahmu karena kelimpahan segala hasil usahamu.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="DEU.12.19" />Selama kalian hidup di negeri itu, pastikanlah kebutuhan hidup orang-orang suku Lewi tercukupi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20-21" bcv="DEU.12.20" />“Sesudah TUHAN Allahmu memperluas daerah kalian seperti yang Dia janjikan, sehingga tempat yang Dia pilih sebagai tempat penyembahan kepada-Nya terlalu jauh dari rumahmu, maka ketika kamu ingin makan daging, kamu boleh memotong ternakmu dan memakannya di kotamu masing-masing. Jadi, seperti yang sudah saya perintahkan, kalian dapat makan daging sesuka hati.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="DEU.12.22" />Orang-orang dalam keadaan tidak najis maupun najis boleh memakan daging itu, seperti sekarang ini kalian makan daging rusa dan kijang.
<ve />
<v id="23-24" bcv="DEU.12.23" />Tetapi darahnya tidak boleh ikut dimakan, sebab darah adalah lambang kehidupan yang TUHAN berikan kepada setiap makhluk hidup.<x caller="+"><xo>12:23-24
</xo><xt>Kej. 9:4; Im. 17:10-14</xt></x> Darah binatang atau burung harus dikeluarkan sampai habis, dengan cara dialirkan ke tanah seperti air, sebelum kamu memakan dagingnya.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="DEU.12.25" />Jangan sekali-kali makan darah! Maka kamu dan keturunanmu akan senantiasa hidup sejahtera karena melakukan apa yang benar dalam pandangan TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="DEU.12.26" />“Tetapi semua hal yang kamu khususkan untuk dipersembahkan kepada TUHAN, termasuk persembahan untuk memenuhi janji, bawalah itu ke tempat penyembahan kepada-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="DEU.12.27" />Semua kurban yang dibakar habis harus dipersembahkan di mezbah TUHAN Allahmu, baik dagingnya maupun darahnya. Darah kurban harus ditumpahkan di sisi mezbah TUHAN, tetapi ada beberapa jenis kurban yang dagingnya boleh dimakan.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="DEU.12.28" />Taatilah dengan cermat semua perintah yang saya ajarkan kepadamu, agar kamu dan keturunanmu senantiasa hidup sejahtera. Itu hanya bisa terjadi kalau kamu melakukan hal-hal yang baik dan hidup benar dalam pandangan TUHAN Allahmu.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Larangan untuk mengikuti adat bangsa-bangsa lain
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="DEU.12.29" />“Ketika kalian memasuki negeri yang akan kalian duduki dan maju menyerang setiap daerah, TUHAN Allah kita akan mengusir dan menghabisi bangsa yang tinggal di sana.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="DEU.12.30" />Sesudah itu, berhati-hatilah! Jangan sampai kalian meniru adat-adat mereka dan menyembah dewa-dewa mereka, karena perbuatan itu pasti mendatangkan bencana atasmu. Jangan meminta petunjuk kepada siapa pun dengan berkata, ‘Beritahu kami bagaimana penduduk sebelumnya menyembah dewa-dewa mereka, agar kami juga menyembah para dewa itu.’
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="DEU.12.31" />Janganlah menyembah TUHAN Allahmu dengan meniru cara bangsa lain menyembah dewa-dewa mereka, karena dalam penyembahan dewa, mereka melakukan semua hal yang sangat TUHAN benci, misalnya membakar anak-anak mereka sendiri di atas mezbah sebagai kurban untuk para dewa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="DEU.12.32" />“Lakukanlah dengan teliti semua yang saya perintahkan ini. Jangan menambah atau mengurangi sedikit pun darinya.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="13" />
<s style="s1">Peringatan tentang penyembahan berhala
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="DEU.13.1" />Selanjutnya Musa mengajarkan kepada umat Israel, “Suatu hari nanti, mungkin terjadi hal seperti ini: Ada nabi palsu atau peramal muncul di antara kalian, dan berdasarkan mimpinya, dia meramalkan suatu tanda,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="DEU.13.2" />lalu ramalannya itu terjadi. Kemudian, apabila dia mengajakmu, ‘Mari kita menyembah dan melayani dewa-dewa,’ yaitu para dewa yang belum pernah disembah oleh bangsa kita,
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="DEU.13.3" />jangan dengarkan dia! Hal itu terjadi sebab TUHAN Allahmu sedang mengujimu untuk mengetahui apakah kalian mengasihi Dia dengan segenap hati dan nafas hidupmu.<x caller="+"><xo>13:3
</xo><xt>Ul. 6:5</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="DEU.13.4" />Hanya TUHAN yang harus kalian ikuti, layani, takut dan hormati. Suaranya harus kalian dengarkan dan perintah-perintah-Nya harus kalian patuhi. Setialah sampai mati kepada Dia saja.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="DEU.13.5" />Nabi palsu atau peramal itu harus dihukum mati karena dia sudah mengajakmu memberontak terhadap TUHAN Allah, yang sudah membawamu keluar dari negeri Mesir dan menebusmu dari perbudakan. Nabi palsu itu mengajak kalian menyimpang dari menjalani hidup benar sesuai perintah TUHAN. Orang seperti itu harus dihabisi untuk memberantas kejahatan serupa dari antara umat Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="DEU.13.6" />“Janganlah mendengarkan atau terpengaruh oleh siapa pun yang diam-diam mengajakmu untuk menyembah dewa-dewa, biarpun itu teman dekatmu, saudaramu, anakmu laki-laki atau perempuan, bahkan istrimu yang sangat kamu cintai. Larangan ini berlaku untuk segala macam dewa, termasuk dewa yang belum pernah disembah oleh bangsa kita,
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="DEU.13.7" />juga para dewa yang disembah oleh bangsa-bangsa di sekitarmu, baik yang dekat maupun yang jauh.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="DEU.13.8" />Kamu tidak boleh terpengaruh atau mendengarkan siapa pun yang mengajak kalian menyembah dewa. Kalian juga tidak boleh merahasiakan perbuatannya atau melindungi dia karena kasihan kepadanya.
<ve />
<v id="9-10" bcv="DEU.13.9" />Orang itu harus dihukum mati dengan cara dilempari batu. Dan siapa yang menyaksikan pemberontakannya terhadap TUHAN harus menjadi orang pertama yang melempari dia, baru rakyat yang lain ikut melempari dia dengan batu sampai mati. Itulah hukuman yang harus dijatuhkan kepada siapa pun yang berusaha membuat kamu meninggalkan TUHAN Allahmu yang sudah membawa kalian keluar dari perbudakan di Mesir.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="DEU.13.11" />Dengan begitu, seluruh Israel mendengarnya dan menjadi takut, sehingga tidak akan ada lagi orang yang melakukan kejahatan seperti itu di antara kalian.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="DEU.13.12" />“Apabila kalian mendengar berita bahwa di salah satu kota yang TUHAN nanti berikan kepada kalian
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="DEU.13.13" />ada orang-orang durhaka yang sudah menyesatkan para penduduknya, dengan mengajak mereka menyembah dewa-dewa yang belum pernah disembah oleh bangsa kita,
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="DEU.13.14" />kalian harus menyelidiki hal itu dengan cermat. Jika berita itu terbukti benar, dan kekejian tersebut betul-betul terjadi,
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="DEU.13.15" />maka kalian harus memusnahkan kota itu beserta seluruh penduduknya, dan semua ternak mereka harus dibunuh.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="DEU.13.16" />Lalu kalian harus mengumpulkan seluruh jarahan dari kota itu dan membawanya ke alun-alun kota. Bakarlah kota itu sekaligus jarahannya sampai habis, sehingga kota itu menyerupai kurban yang dibakar habis bagi TUHAN. Biarlah kota itu menjadi reruntuhan untuk selamanya dan tidak boleh dibangun kembali.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="DEU.13.17" />Jangan sampai kalian menyimpan apa pun dari jarahan yang sudah ditentukan untuk dimusnahkan. Dengan begitu, TUHAN tidak akan marah lagi kepada bangsa kita. Dia akan menyatakan kebaikan hati-Nya dan membuat keturunan kalian menjadi sangat banyak, sesuai dengan janji-Nya yang Dia sahkan kepada nenek moyang kita.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="DEU.13.18" />Berkat dari TUHAN itu hanya akan terjadi bila kalian menaati semua perintah-Nya yang saya ajarkan hari ini dan melakukan apa yang benar menurut pandangan-Nya.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="14" />
<s style="s1">Binatang yang halal dan yang haram
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1-2" bcv="DEU.14.1" />Selanjutnya Musa mengajarkan kepada umat Israel, “Dari antara semua bangsa di dunia, TUHAN Allahmu sudah memilih kita untuk menjadi anak-anak-Nya sendiri. Jadi, sebagai umat yang dikhususkan sebagai milik-Nya, janganlah kamu sekalian hidup seperti bangsa-bangsa yang tidak mengenal TUHAN. Sebagai contoh, sewaktu kamu berduka karena orang yang meninggal, janganlah berbuat seperti bangsa-bangsa lain, yaitu menyayat diri sendiri atau mencukur rambut bagian depan kepala mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="DEU.14.3" />“Jangan makan sesuatu yang TUHAN nyatakan haram.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="DEU.14.4" />Inilah jenis binatang<f caller="+"><fr>14:4
</fr><fk>jenis binatang
</fk><ft>Dalam pasal ini, sebutan dalam bahasa Ibrani untuk beberapa jenis binatang tidak dapat dipastikan kesamaannya dalam bahasa Indonesia, dan beberapa jenis juga sulit dibedakan dalam bahasa Indonesia. Pasal lain yang mengajarkan tentang binatang yang halal dan haram adalah Im. 11.</ft></f> yang dagingnya boleh kalian makan:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">sapi, domba, kambing,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="5" bcv="DEU.14.5" />segala jenis rusa, kambing gunung, dan domba gunung.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="DEU.14.6" />“Setiap binatang yang kuku kakinya terbelah dua dan memamah biak boleh dimakan.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="DEU.14.7" />Namun, binatang-binatang seperti unta, kelinci, dan tikus gunung adalah najis untukmu dan tidak boleh dimakan, karena walaupun memamah biak, kuku kakinya tidak terbelah.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="DEU.14.8" />Babi juga haram untukmu, sebab meskipun kukunya terbelah dua, babi tidak memamah biak. Janganlah kamu makan daging ataupun menyentuh bangkai binatang itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="DEU.14.9" />“Kalian boleh memakan ikan jenis apa pun yang bersisik dan bersirip,
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="DEU.14.10" />tetapi binatang air lainnya yang tidak bersisik dan bersirip janganlah dimakan. Jika kalian memakannya, kalian menjadi najis di hadapan TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="DEU.14.11" />“Kalian boleh memakan daging burung yang TUHAN nyatakan halal.
<ve />
<v id="12-18" bcv="DEU.14.12" />Inilah jenis-jenis burung<f caller="+"><fr>14:12-18
</fr><fk>jenis-jenis burung
</fk><ft>Dalam bahasa aslinya, banyak nama pada daftar ini yang tidak dikenal. Secara umum, yang dinyatakan haram adalah burung pemakan daging.</ft></f> yang dagingnya tidak boleh dimakan:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">rajawali, burung pemakan bangkai, semua jenis elang,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">semua jenis gagak, burung unta, semua jenis burung hantu,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">burung camar, dandang, bangau, hupo,<x caller="+"><xo>14:12-18
</xo><xt>Im. 11:19</xt></x> dan kelelawar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="DEU.14.19" />“Janganlah memakan serangga bersayap yang bergerak dengan cara berjalan,
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="DEU.14.20" />tetapi serangga bersayap<f caller="+"><fr>14:20
</fr><fk>serangga bersayap
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiahnya adalah, ‘(yang) bersayap yang halal boleh kamu makan’. TSI melengkapi maksud ayat ini dengan informasi dari Im. 11:20-23. Ada juga terjemahan yang mengartikan ayat ini sebagai burung, bukan serangga.</ft></f> yang bergerak dengan cara melompat adalah halal dan boleh dimakan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="DEU.14.21" />“Janganlah memakan bangkai binatang yang mati dengan sendirinya, sebab darah binatang itu tidak dikeluarkan.<x caller="+"><xo>14:21
</xo><xt>Ul. 12:23-25</xt></x> Kamu boleh memberikan atau menjual bangkai itu kepada orang asing yang tinggal di antaramu, dan biarkan mereka memakannya. Tetapi kamu sendiri jangan memakannya, karena kamu sekalian dikhususkan sebagai umat TUHAN yang Dia sucikan untuk menjadi milik-Nya.
</p>
<p style="p">“Jangan memasak daging anak domba atau kambing di dalam air susu induknya.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Memberi perpuluhan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="DEU.14.22" />“Setahun sekali haruslah kamu memisahkan sepersepuluh dari semua hasil panenmu.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="DEU.14.23" />Bawalah perpuluhan itu ke kemah TUHAN yang akan berada di tempat yang Dia tentukan. Nikmatilah di sana berbagai makanan dari perpuluhanmu itu, seperti gandum, minyak zaitun, dan air anggur baru, juga daging dari setiap ternakmu yang pertama dilahirkan oleh induknya. Dengan melakukan semua itu, kamu akan belajar untuk senantiasa takut dan hormat kepada TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="DEU.14.24" />“Jika tempat penyembahan itu terlalu jauh dari rumahmu, sehingga kamu tidak bisa mengangkut perpuluhan dari berkat TUHAN Allahmu ke sana, maka
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="DEU.14.25" />juallah perpuluhan dari hasil usahamu itu dan bawalah uangnya ke kota yang ada tempat penyembahan kepada TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="DEU.14.26" />Di kota itu, silakan membeli apa saja yang kamu inginkan untuk dipersembahkan dan dinikmati bersama di tempat penyembahan itu, misalnya sapi, domba, air anggur, atau bir. Di sanalah kamu akan makan dan minum dengan sukacita bersama keluargamu di hadapan TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="DEU.14.27" />Jangan lupa mengundang suku Lewi yang tinggal di kotamu, karena mereka tidak mendapat bagian tanah seperti yang lain.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="DEU.14.28" />“Setiap akhir tiga tahun,<f caller="+"><fr>14:28
</fr><fk>Setiap akhir tiga tahun
</fk><ft>Orang Israel membagi waktu dalam perhitungan tiga tahunan sesuai dengan jadwal Tahun Sabat, yang terjadi setiap tujuh tahun. Dalam setiap perhitungan tujuh tahun, ada dua kali perayaan tiga tahunan. Lalu perhitungan tiga tahun berikutnya dimulai lagi sesudah Tahun Sabat. Pada tahun pertama dan kedua, perpuluhan dibawa ke kemah TUHAN. Tetapi perpuluhan setiap tahun ketiga dikhususkan untuk membantu keperluan kota setempat. Tahun Sabat dibahas di pasal berikutnya.</ft></f> bawalah perpuluhan dari hasil panenmu tahun itu ke lumbung kotamu untuk disimpan di sana.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="DEU.14.29" />Persediaan itu adalah untuk menolong penduduk kotamu yang dari suku Lewi, karena mereka tidak mendapat bagian tanah seperti yang lain. Selain mereka, biarlah persediaan itu juga menolong para pendatang, anak yatim, dan janda yang hidup di kotamu. Orang-orang tersebut boleh datang ke lumbung penyimpanan itu dan mengambil sesuai kebutuhan mereka. Lakukanlah ini supaya TUHAN memberkatimu dalam segala usahamu.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="15" />
<s style="s1">Penghapusan utang pada Tahun Sabat
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Kel. 23:10-11; Im. 25:1-7
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="DEU.15.1" />Selanjutnya Musa mengajarkan kepada umat Israel, “Setiap akhir tahun ketujuh, kalian harus menghapuskan semua utang sesama orang Israel.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="DEU.15.2" />Caranya, setiap orang yang sudah meminjamkan uang kepada sesama orang Israel harus menganggap lunas utang orang itu. Kalian wajib melakukannya karena waktu pembebasan yang diperintahkan TUHAN sudah tiba.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="DEU.15.3" />Kalian tetap boleh menagih utang dari pendatang yang tinggal bersamamu. Hanya terhadap sesama orang Israel utang itu harus dihapuskan pada akhir tahun ketujuh.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4-5" bcv="DEU.15.4" />“TUHAN Allahmu akan memberkatimu di negeri yang Dia berikan kepada kalian. Kalau setiap orang menaati perintah TUHAN yang saya sampaikan kepada kalian hari ini, tidak akan ada orang miskin di antara kalian.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="DEU.15.6" />TUHAN pasti memberkatimu sesuai dengan janji-Nya, sehingga kalian akan meminjamkan uang kepada orang-orang dari bangsa lain, tetapi tidak akan pernah berutang kepada mereka. Karena itu, bangsa Israel akan berkuasa atas bangsa-bangsa lain, tetapi tidak akan pernah dikuasai oleh mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="DEU.15.7" />“Nanti, sesudah kamu semua tinggal di negeri pemberian TUHAN, lalu di kotamu ada sesama orang Israel yang miskin, janganlah mengeraskan hati dan bersikap pelit terhadap dia.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="DEU.15.8" />Sebaliknya, kamu harus bermurah hati dan memberikan pinjaman kepada dia untuk memenuhi kebutuhannya.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="DEU.15.9" />Jadi, jagalah dirimu agar jangan sampai berpikir jahat seperti ini, ‘Tahun ketujuh ketika kita harus menghapus utang sudah dekat. Kalau aku meminjamkan sesuatu kepada sesamaku yang miskin, nanti dia tidak akan membayar utangnya.’ Jangan pelit seperti itu sampai tidak mau menolong sesamamu, karena kalau sampai dia mengeluh tentang kamu kepada TUHAN, kamu akan dianggap berdosa di mata TUHAN!
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="DEU.15.10" />Murah hatilah dan jangan segan-segan memberikan pinjaman kepadanya, karena dengan demikian TUHAN akan memberkatimu dalam segala usaha dan pekerjaanmu.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="DEU.15.11" />Orang miskin akan selalu ada di negerimu. Itu sebabnya saya perintahkan kepada kalian: Haruslah kamu menerima sesamamu yang miskin dan berkekurangan dengan tangan terbuka.”<x caller="+"><xo>15:11
</xo><xt>Mat. 26:11; Mrk. 14:7; Yoh. 12:8</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Peraturan tentang pembebasan budak dari bangsa Israel
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Kel. 21:2-6; Im. 25:39-43
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="DEU.15.12" />“Jika ada sesamamu orang Israel, baik laki-laki maupun perempuan, yang menyerahkan dirinya menjadi budakmu, haruslah kamu melepaskan dia sesudah dia bekerja selama enam tahun. Pada tahun ketujuh, yaitu Tahun Sabat, kalian wajib membebaskannya.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="DEU.15.13" />Sewaktu melepaskan dia, jangan biarkan dia pergi dengan tangan kosong.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="DEU.15.14" />Haruslah kamu memberinya bekal yang berlimpah dari penghasilanmu, seperti beberapa domba dari kawananmu, hasil panen, dan hasil kebun anggur. Sebagaimana TUHAN Allahmu sudah memberkatimu, demikianlah kamu harus memberi kepadanya.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="DEU.15.15" />Ingatlah bahwa kalian sendiri pernah hidup sebagai budak di Mesir, dan TUHAN sudah menebusmu. Itulah sebabnya saya memberikan perintah ini sekarang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="DEU.15.16" />“Tetapi kalau budakmu itu mengasihimu dan keluargamu, serta merasa beruntung hidup bersamamu, maka dia bisa berkata kepadamu, ‘Saya tidak ingin meninggalkan Tuan.’
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="DEU.15.17" />Jika budakmu mengambil keputusan itu, maka suruhlah dia berdiri bersandar pada pintu rumahmu sebagai alas untuk melubangi cuping telinganya dengan alat penusuk yang tajam. Hal ini menandakan bahwa dia akan menjadi budak milikmu seumur hidupnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="DEU.15.18" />“Janganlah kamu merasa rugi untuk membebaskan budakmu yang sesama orang Israel. Ingatlah bahwa dia sudah melayanimu selama enam tahun penuh, dan pekerjaannya dua kali lebih banyak daripada buruh harian selama waktu yang sama. Dengan menaati peraturan ini, TUHAN akan memberkatimu dalam segala hal yang kamu lakukan.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Aturan tentang persembahan anak sulung ternak
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="19-20" bcv="DEU.15.19" />“Sesudah TUHAN Allahmu menentukan tempat penyembahan kepada-Nya, setiap anak sulung jantan dari antara ternakmu harus dipersembahkan kepada TUHAN di sana. Lakukanlah hal ini setahun sekali di tempat itu, di mana kamu bersama keluargamu akan menikmati daging dari kurban-kurban itu. Jangan mempekerjakan sapi jantan yang sulung, dan jangan menggunting bulu domba jantan yang sulung untuk dijual.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="DEU.15.21" />Namun, apabila anak sulung hewan itu cacat, misalnya lumpuh, buta, atau memiliki cacat berat yang lain, hewan itu tidak boleh dipersembahkan kepada TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="DEU.15.22" />Kalian boleh memotong dan memakan dagingnya di rumah masing-masing, seperti memakan daging rusa atau kijang. Semua orang boleh makan, baik yang sedang najis maupun yang tidak.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="DEU.15.23" />Ingatlah selalu bahwa darahnya tidak boleh ikut dimakan. Darah harus dialirkan ke tanah ketika kalian menyembelih hewan itu.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="16" />
<s style="s1">Perayaan Paskah dan Roti Tidak Beragi
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Kel. 12:1—13:16; Im. 23:5-8; Bil. 28:16-25
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="DEU.16.1" />Selanjutnya Musa mengajarkan kepada umat Israel, “Sesuai perintah TUHAN Allahmu, rayakanlah Paskah setiap tahun, pada hari keempat belas bulan Abib,<f caller="+"><fr>16:1
</fr><fk>Abib
</fk><ft>Abib adalah nama bulan pertama dalam penanggalan orang Yahudi, biasa dimulai pada tanggal 21 Maret sampai dengan 21 April. Abib kemudian disebut juga dengan nama bulan Nisan sesudah bangsa Israel kembali dari pembuangan di Asyur.</ft></f> karena pada malam itulah TUHAN membawa kita keluar dari perbudakan di Mesir.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="DEU.16.2" />Sebagai kurban Paskah bagi TUHAN, persembahkanlah seekor sapi jantan, domba jantan, atau kambing jantan di tempat penyembahan kepada TUHAN yang letaknya akan Dia tentukan.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="DEU.16.3" />Daging kurban itu tidak boleh dimakan bersama roti yang beragi. Selama tujuh hari perayaan Paskah, kamu sekalian harus memakan roti yang tidak mengandung ragi, yang disebut ‘Roti Penderitaan’. Dengan begitu, seumur hidupmu kamu akan mengingat bagaimana orang Israel keluar dari Mesir dengan terburu-buru.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="DEU.16.4" />Selama tujuh hari itu, jangan ada seorang pun di seluruh negeri yang menyimpan ragi. Daging hewan kurban Paskah yang dipotong pada malam Paskah pertama harus dimakan habis malam itu juga. Kalau ada yang tersisa, daging itu harus dibakar habis sebelum pagi.<f caller="+"><fr>16:4
</fr><fk>dibakar habis …
</fk><ft>Kalimat ini dilengkapi dengan informasi dari Kel. 12:10. Di ayat ini, naskah bahasa Ibrani tidak menyebutkan bagaimana cara menghabiskan sisa daging tersebut.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5-6" bcv="DEU.16.5" />“Rayakanlah Paskah di tempat penyembahan kepada TUHAN. Kalian tidak boleh mempersembahkan kurban Paskah di sembarang tempat, misalnya di kota tempat tinggalmu masing-masing. Persembahkanlah kurban Paskah saat matahari terbenam, tepat seperti waktu kalian keluar dari Mesir.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="DEU.16.7" />Masaklah dan makanlah daging kurban di tempat itu. Keesokan paginya, kalian boleh pulang ke kemahmu<f caller="+"><fr>16:7
</fr><fk>kemahmu
</fk><ft>Orang Israel harus merayakan Paskah di tempat kemah TUHAN berada, maka mereka mendirikan tenda untuk tinggal di sana selama masa perayaan, yaitu delapan hari. Kata ‘kemah’ juga dapat diartikan lebih umum sebagai ‘tempat tinggal’ masing-masing.</ft></f> masing-masing.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="DEU.16.8" />Sesudah perayaan hari pertama tersebut, selama enam hari berikutnya makanlah roti yang tidak beragi. Lalu pada hari ketujuh, kalian semua akan berkumpul lagi untuk menyembah dan menghormati TUHAN. Kalian tidak boleh melakukan pekerjaan apa pun pada hari itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Hari Raya Panen
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Im. 23:9-14; Bil. 28:26-31
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="DEU.16.9" />“Untuk menentukan tanggal permulaan Hari Raya Panen, hitunglah tujuh minggu mulai dari hari pertama memanen jelai.<f caller="+"><fr>16:9
</fr><fk>jelai
</fk><ft>Teks bahasa Ibrani tidak menyebut jenis tanaman yang dipanen, tetapi menurut Rut 2:23, jelai dipanen pertama, lalu gandum.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="DEU.16.10" />Lalu rayakanlah Hari Raya Panen<f caller="+"><fr>16:10
</fr><fk>Hari Raya Panen
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiahnya adalah ‘pekan-pekan pesta (makan)’. Di Kel. 23:16, pesta ini disebut Hari Raya Panen, dan di PB disebut Pentakosta. Pentakosta merupakan istilah bahasa Yunani yang artinya ‘(hari) ke-50’.</ft></f> untuk menghormati TUHAN Allahmu, dengan membawa persembahan sukarela kepada Dia sesuai banyaknya hasil panen yang sudah TUHAN berikan kepadamu.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="DEU.16.11" />Pada waktu itu, bersukacitalah di hadapan TUHAN di tempat penyembahan kepada-Nya. Rayakanlah bersama istrimu, anak-anakmu laki-laki dan perempuan, dan budak-budakmu baik laki-laki maupun perempuan. Undanglah juga penduduk kotamu yang dari suku Lewi, para pendatang, anak yatim, dan janda.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="DEU.16.12" />Biarlah pengalaman kalian sebagai budak di Mesir menjadi dorongan bagimu untuk tetap menaati dengan cermat semua aturan dari TUHAN yang saya ajarkan ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Hari Raya Pondok
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Im. 23:33-43; Bil. 29:12-39
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="DEU.16.13" />“Setiap akhir musim panen, sesudah kalian menyimpan gandum dan memeras anggur, haruslah kalian merayakan Hari Raya Pondok selama tujuh hari.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="DEU.16.14" />Pesta ini harus dirayakan dengan penuh sukacita oleh kamu semua bersama istrimu, anak-anakmu, dan semua budakmu baik laki-laki maupun perempuan. Undanglah juga penduduk kotamu yang dari suku Lewi, para pendatang, anak yatim, dan janda.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="DEU.16.15" />Hormatilah TUHAN Allahmu dengan merayakan ini selama tujuh hari di tempat penyembahan kepada TUHAN. Kamu semua pasti akan bersukacita, karena TUHAN akan memberkati hasil panenmu dan semua usahamu yang lain.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="DEU.16.16" />“Jadi, tiga kali dalam setahun, semua laki-laki bangsa Israel harus berkumpul di hadapan TUHAN di tempat penyembahan itu untuk merayakan ketiga perayaan ini: Paskah, Hari Raya Panen, dan Hari Raya Pondok. Jangan sampai ada yang datang tanpa membawa persembahan,
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="DEU.16.17" />dan persembahan itu diberikan sesuai dengan banyaknya berkat yang kamu terima dari TUHAN.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Hakim harus adil
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="DEU.16.18" />“Angkatlah hakim-hakim dan pemimpin-pemimpin untuk setiap suku di semua kota yang nanti TUHAN Allah berikan kepada kalian. Para hakim dan pemimpin itu harus menghakimi dan memimpin dengan adil.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="DEU.16.19" />Setiap kali memberi keputusan, mereka tidak boleh memihak dan dilarang menerima suap. Karena suap membutakan orang terhadap kebenaran, bahkan orang bijak sekali pun, sehingga tidak lagi mampu mengambil keputusan yang adil.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="DEU.16.20" />“Hal ini berlaku juga untuk seluruh umat TUHAN! Hendaklah setiap orang di antara kalian selalu bertindak adil, supaya kalian boleh hidup dan menetap di negeri yang sebentar lagi TUHAN serahkan kepada kalian.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Larangan menyembah dewa
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="DEU.16.21" />“Di sebelah mezbah TUHAN Allahmu jangan mendirikan tiang kayu lambang dewi Asyera
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="DEU.16.22" />ataupun tiang batu untuk menyembah dewa apa saja, karena TUHAN Allahmu sangat membenci tiang-tiang seperti itu.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="17" />
<s style="s1">Peringatan tentang kurban binatang cacat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="DEU.17.1" />“Jangan mempersembahkan sapi, kambing, atau domba yang cacat kepada TUHAN Allahmu, sebab persembahan seperti itu adalah penghinaan bagi TUHAN.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Hukuman untuk para penyembah berhala
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="2-4" bcv="DEU.17.2" />“Apabila nanti di salah satu kota yang TUHAN berikan kepada kalian ada seorang laki-laki atau perempuan yang dituduh melakukan kejahatan yang melanggar perjanjian TUHAN dengan kita, dengan cara menyembah selain TUHAN, yaitu dewa-dewa, matahari, bulan, atau bintang, maka kalian harus menyelidiki apakah tuduhan itu benar. Jika memang benar bahwa orang itu sudah melakukan hal yang menjijikkan itu di Israel,
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="DEU.17.5" />kalian harus membawa dia ke luar dari kotanya dan melempari dia dengan batu sampai mati.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="DEU.17.6" />“Seseorang hanya boleh dihukum mati jika pelanggarannya terbukti berdasarkan keterangan dari dua atau tiga saksi. Dilarang menjatuhkan hukuman mati berdasarkan kesaksian satu orang saja.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="DEU.17.7" />Para saksi harus menjadi yang pertama kali melempari pelanggar itu dengan batu, kemudian barulah diikuti oleh rakyat yang lain. Dengan begitu, kalian memberantas kejahatan dari antara umat Israel.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Mengadili perkara yang sulit
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="8-9" bcv="DEU.17.8" />“Kalau ada perkara yang terlalu sulit untuk diselesaikan oleh para hakim di kotamu, ajukanlah perkara itu kepada para imam<f caller="+"><fr>17:8-9
</fr><fk>para imam
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiahnya adalah ‘para imam (suku) Lewi’. Hal itu tidak berarti ada imam yang bukan suku Lewi. Semua imam adalah keturunan Harun, kakak Musa. Harun dan Musa berasal dari suku Lewi. Tidak ada imam dari suku lain. Keturunan Lewi yang selain dari keturunan Harun disebut dalam TSI sebagai ‘pelayan dari suku Lewi’. Mereka juga melayani di kemah TUHAN, tetapi bukan sebagai imam.</ft></f> dan hakim utama yang sedang menjabat di lokasi tempat penyembahan kepada TUHAN. Mereka akan memutuskan perkara yang sulit itu bagimu. Contoh-contoh perkara sulit adalah membedakan hukuman atas berbagai macam kasus pembunuhan, perebutan kuasa dan berbagai macam hak milik, atau hukuman atas berbagai macam tindakan kekerasan.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="DEU.17.10" />Kemudian, setiap orang yang terlibat dalam perkara itu harus melaksanakan dengan tepat keputusan yang mereka terima di sana.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="DEU.17.11" />Sesudah para imam dan hakim memberi keputusan tentang perkaramu berdasarkan hukum TUHAN, kalian semua harus melaksanakannya. Jangan menyimpang dari keputusan akhir yang mereka berikan kepada kalian.
<ve />
<v id="12-13" bcv="DEU.17.12" />Orang yang dengan sombong tidak menaati imam atau hakim yang melayani di hadapan TUHAN harus dihukum mati. Maka seluruh rakyat akan mendengar dan menjadi takut bertingkah sombong seperti itu. Dengan demikian, kalian memberantas kejahatan semacam itu dari antara umat Israel.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Panduan bagi raja Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="DEU.17.14" />“Sesudah kalian menguasai dan menetap di negeri yang sebentar lagi TUHAN Allah serahkan kepada kalian, mungkin ada yang akan berkata, ‘Mari kita mengangkat seorang raja untuk memerintah kita, seperti bangsa-bangsa lain di sekeliling kita.’
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="DEU.17.15" />Kalian boleh mengangkat raja, tetapi haruslah orang yang ditunjuk oleh TUHAN, dan dia harus berasal dari keturunan Israel, bukan dari bangsa lain.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="DEU.17.16" />“Sesudah orang itu menjadi raja, dia tidak boleh mengumpulkan banyak kuda untuk pasukannya. Dia tidak boleh mengirim rombongan ke Mesir untuk membeli kuda, sebab TUHAN sudah memerintahkan, ‘Kalian tidak boleh kembali lagi ke negeri itu.’
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="DEU.17.17" />Raja dilarang memiliki banyak istri, agar istrinya tidak mempengaruhi dia untuk berpaling dari TUHAN. Raja juga tidak boleh mengumpulkan banyak emas dan perak.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="DEU.17.18" />“Ketika seseorang sudah menjadi raja, dia harus menyalin kitab Taurat ini bagi dirinya, sesuai tuntunan para imam.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="DEU.17.19" />Kitab itu harus selalu berada di dekatnya, dan dia harus membacanya setiap hari sepanjang hidupnya, agar dia belajar takut dan hormat kepada TUHAN dan tetap melakukan segala hukum dan ketetapan ini.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="DEU.17.20" />Dengan demikian, raja tidak menjadi sombong dan menganggap dirinya lebih baik daripada orang-orang sebangsanya, serta tidak akan menyimpang dari hukum-hukum ini. Dengan begitu, dia dan keturunannya boleh tetap memimpin bangsa Israel.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="18" />
<s style="s1">Bagian untuk suku Lewi
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1-2" bcv="DEU.18.1" />Selanjutnya Musa berkata kepada umat Israel, “Seluruh suku Lewi, termasuk para imam, tidak akan mendapat bagian tanah untuk diwariskan kepada keturunan mereka seperti suku-suku Israel lainnya, karena bagian mereka sudah diterima dari TUHAN sendiri. Mereka diberi hak istimewa sebagai pelayan TUHAN secara turun temurun, seperti yang sudah Dia janjikan kepada mereka. Jadi, orang Lewi akan mendapat sebagian daging dari berbagai hewan kurban yang dipersembahkan oleh suku Israel lainnya kepada TUHAN, dan itu akan dianggap warisan mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="DEU.18.3" />“Ketika orang Israel mempersembahkan domba atau sapi mereka sebagai kurban, para imam berhak mendapatkan bagian bahu, rahang, dan perut kurban itu.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="DEU.18.4" />Semua suku Israel yang lain wajib memberikan berbagai hasil pertama<f caller="+"><fr>18:4
</fr><fk>hasil pertama
</fk><ft>Hasil pertama yang diberikan kepada suku Lewi ini bukan perpuluhan. Yang diberikan bisa dibawa dalam sebuah keranjang (Ul. 26:2). Istilah ‘hasil pertama’ dapat diartikan sebagai bagian yang pertama dipanen, atau bagian terbaik dari hasil panen.</ft></f> mereka kepada orang-orang suku Lewi, yaitu gandum dan jelai, perasan anggur, minyak zaitun, dan guntingan bulu domba.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="DEU.18.5" />Lakukanlah semua ini sebab TUHAN Allah kita sudah menetapkan suku Lewi dari antara bangsa Israel untuk senantiasa melayani Dia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="DEU.18.6" />“Apabila seorang Lewi atas keinginannya sendiri pindah dari salah satu kota di Israel ke lokasi di tempat penyembahan kepada TUHAN berada,
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="DEU.18.7" />maka dia boleh melayani di sana, seperti orang Lewi lainnya yang sudah melayani di sana.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="DEU.18.8" />Dia akan menerima bagian makanan yang sama seperti yang diterima oleh orang Lewi lainnya, meskipun keluarganya mendukung dia dengan uang.”<f caller="+"><fr>18:8
</fr><fk>keluarganya mendukung …
</fk><ft>Naskah bahasa Ibrani pada bagian ini sulit dipastikan artinya. Frasa terakhir ini juga dapat diterjemahkan, ‘meskipun dia memiliki (uang) hasil penjualan harta keluarganya’.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Larangan melakukan berbagai ilmu gaib
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="DEU.18.9" />“Nanti, ketika kalian sudah masuk ke negeri pemberian TUHAN Allah kita, janganlah meniru berbagai perbuatan menjijikkan yang dilakukan oleh bangsa-bangsa yang lebih dahulu tinggal di sana.
<ve />
<v id="10-11" bcv="DEU.18.10" />Jangan ada di antara kalian yang membakar anaknya sebagai kurban. Jangan ada yang memberi nasihat atau meramalkan masa depan berdasarkan petunjuk dari orang mati atau roh-roh. Dan jangan ada yang menggunakan ilmu gaib untuk menguatkan ramalannya. Jangan ada di antara kalian tukang santet.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="DEU.18.12" />TUHAN membenci siapa saja yang melakukan perbuatan menjijikkan seperti itu. Justru TUHAN hendak mengusir bangsa-bangsa lain dari hadapan kalian karena mereka melakukan perbuatan-perbuatan itu.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="DEU.18.13" />Tetapi kalian semua harus hidup tanpa cela di mata TUHAN Allahmu.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="DEU.18.14" />Bangsa-bangsa yang akan kalian usir mengikuti petunjuk para peramal dan orang yang melakukan ilmu gaib, tetapi TUHAN melarang kalian melakukan segala hal seperti itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Janji bahwa seorang nabi seperti Musa akan datang
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="DEU.18.15" />“TUHAN Allah kita akan mengangkat<f caller="+"><fr>18:15
</fr><fk>mengangkat
</fk><ft>Kata bahasa Ibrani yang diterjemahkan ‘mengangkat’ di sini dapat diterjemahkan ‘membangkitkan’. Namun, dalam konteks ini yang dimaksud bukanlah ‘membangkitkan dari kematian’, tetapi ‘mengutus, menegakkan, mendatangkan’. Nubuatan ini digenapi oleh Kristus. Lihat Kis. 3:22; 7:37.</ft></f> seorang nabi<f caller="+"><fr>18:15
</fr><fk>nabi
</fk><ft>Pada waktu Musa menulis nubuatan ini, dia dan para pembaca pertama tidak mengerti bahwa nabi yang akan diutus itu adalah ilahi, karena itu TSI tidak menggunakan huruf besar di sini.</ft></f> lagi bagi kalian, yaitu seorang nabi seperti saya, yang berasal dari bangsa kita sendiri. Dengarkanlah dan taatilah nabi itu.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="DEU.18.16" />TUHAN melakukannya untuk menjawab permohonan kalian ketika berkumpul di kaki gunung Sinai. Waktu itu kalian meminta kepada saya, ‘Kami mohon untuk tidak lagi mendengar suara TUHAN ataupun melihat api yang membara di atas gunung! Kami akan mati jika terus mendengar suara-Nya.’<x caller="+"><xo>18:16
</xo><xt>Kel. 20:18-19; Ul. 5:23-27</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="DEU.18.17" />“Lalu TUHAN berkata kepada saya, ‘Yang mereka katakan itu baik.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="DEU.18.18" />Jadi Aku akan mengangkat seorang nabi seperti engkau dari antara mereka. Aku akan memberitahukan kepadanya pesan yang harus dia katakan, dan dia akan menyampaikan kepada mereka semua yang Aku perintahkan.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="DEU.18.19" />Siapa saja yang tidak mendengarkan pesan yang Aku sampaikan lewat nabi itu akan Aku hukum.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="DEU.18.20" />Sebaliknya, jika ada yang mengaku sebagai nabi dan berani berkata, “TUHAN menyuruh saya menyampaikan pesan ini,” padahal Aku tidak menyuruh dia mengatakannya, atau jika dia menyampaikan pesan atas nama dewa-dewa, maka orang itu harus dihukum mati.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="DEU.18.21" />Lalu Musa berkata, “Mungkin kalian akan bertanya, ‘Bagaimana caranya mengetahui apakah pesan yang disampaikan kepada kami berasal dari TUHAN atau bukan?’
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="DEU.18.22" />Caranya adalah, perhatikan apakah nubuatan nabi itu terjadi. Kalau tidak terjadi berarti pesan itu bukan dari TUHAN. Jadi, nabi itu bukan utusan TUHAN, dan kalian tidak perlu takut kepadanya.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="19" />
<s style="s1">Kota-kota perlindungan
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Bil. 35:9-34; Yos. 20:1-9
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="DEU.19.1" />Selanjutnya Musa mengajar umat Israel, “Sesudah TUHAN Allahmu melenyapkan bangsa-bangsa dari negeri yang sebentar lagi Dia serahkan kepada kalian, dan ketika kalian sudah mengusir mereka dari kota-kota mereka dan menetap di rumah-rumah mereka,
<ve />
<v id="2-3" bcv="DEU.19.2" />haruslah kalian membagi negeri itu menjadi tiga wilayah. Lalu tetapkanlah satu kota di tengah setiap wilayah sebagai kota perlindungan. Kalian harus membuat jalan dari semua kota lain ke tiga kota itu, agar orang yang membunuh tanpa sengaja bisa melarikan diri ke kota perlindungan terdekat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="DEU.19.4" />“Beginilah peraturan untuk kasus kematian karena kecelakaan. Apabila seseorang tidak sengaja membunuh orang lain, bukan karena bermusuhan, maka pembunuh itu dapat melarikan diri ke salah satu kota perlindungan dan tinggal di sana.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="DEU.19.5" />Contohnya, jika dua orang teman pergi ke hutan untuk menebang pohon, kemudian mata kapak yang seorang terlepas dari gagangnya ketika dia sedang menebang, lalu menimpa temannya sehingga tewas, maka pemilik kapak itu boleh lari ke salah satu kota perlindungan.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="DEU.19.6" />Kalau kota perlindungan terlalu jauh, bisa jadi orang-orang yang akan menuntut balas kematian korban dapat mengejar orang itu dan dengan marah langsung membunuh dia sebelum kasusnya sempat diadili. Dia tidak patut dihukum mati karena dia tidak memusuhi korbannya dan tidak sengaja menyebabkan kematiannya.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="DEU.19.7" />Itulah sebabnya saya memerintahkan kalian untuk memilih tiga kota.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8-9" bcv="DEU.19.8" />“Kalau kalian melakukan setiap hal yang saya perintahkan hari ini, yaitu mengasihi TUHAN Allah kita dan selalu menjalani hidup seperti yang Dia inginkan, maka TUHAN akan memperluas wilayah kalian sampai Dia memberikan seluruh negeri yang sudah dijanjikan-Nya kepada nenek moyang kita. Sesudah itu terwujud, kalian harus memilih tiga kota lagi sebagai kota perlindungan.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="DEU.19.10" />Lakukanlah itu supaya darah orang yang tidak bersalah jangan sampai tertumpah di negeri yang TUHAN berikan kepada kalian, dan agar kalian tidak menanggung dosa atas hal itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="DEU.19.11" />“Sebaliknya, untuk kasus pembunuhan yang dilakukan dengan sengaja, maka pembunuh tersebut tidak boleh terus dilindungi di kota perlindungan. Contohnya, ketika ada orang yang memang membenci sesamanya dan dia bersembunyi menunggu orang yang dibencinya itu, kemudian membunuhnya lalu melarikan diri ke salah satu kota perlindungan,
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="DEU.19.12" />maka para pemimpin dari kota tempat tinggalnya harus mengirim rombongan ke kota perlindungan itu untuk membawa dia pulang supaya kasusnya diadili. Sesudah itu, mereka harus menyerahkan dia kepada anggota keluarga korban yang berhak menuntut darah, agar dia dibunuh.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="DEU.19.13" />Kalian tidak boleh mengasihani seorang pembunuh. Kejahatan penumpahan darah orang yang tidak bersalah harus dipertanggungjawabkan dan dihapuskan dari antara orang Israel agar kalian senantiasa hidup sejahtera.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Larangan untuk memindahkan tanda pembatas tanah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="DEU.19.14" />“Ketika kalian sudah tinggal di negeri yang sebentar lagi TUHAN serahkan kepada kalian, akan terjadi pembagian tanah dan kamu masing-masing akan menerima bagian untuk milikmu sendiri. Karena itu, janganlah merugikan keluarga tetanggamu dengan menggeser tanda batas tanah yang sudah ditentukan sejak waktu pembagian pertama.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Peraturan tentang saksi-saksi dan tuduhan palsu
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="DEU.19.15" />“Dalam tuduhan terhadap kasus apa pun, satu orang saksi saja tidak cukup untuk menyatakan bahwa seorang tertuduh memang bersalah. Hakim hanya boleh memutuskan suatu perkara jika ada dua atau tiga orang saksi yang membenarkan tuduhan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="DEU.19.16" />“Kalau sesamamu orang Israel memberi tuduhan palsu terhadapmu,
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="DEU.19.17" />maka kedua pihak yang berperkara itu harus dibawa kepada para imam dan hakim-hakim yang sedang bertugas di hadapan TUHAN di kemah-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="DEU.19.18" />Para hakim akan menyelidiki perkara itu dengan teliti. Jika terbukti bahwa penuduh itu memang berbohong tentangmu,
<ve />
<v id="19-20" bcv="DEU.19.19" />dia harus dikenakan hukuman yang sama seperti yang hendak dia timpakan kepada kamu. Dengan begitu, seluruh rakyat akan mendengar dan menjadi takut memberi tuduhan palsu, sehingga kejahatan seperti itu tidak akan terjadi lagi di antara umat Israel.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="DEU.19.21" />Sesudah hakim memberi keputusan, kalian tidak boleh mengasihani orang yang dijatuhi hukuman. Peraturannya adalah ‘nyawa dibayar nyawa, mata dibayar mata, gigi dibayar gigi, tangan dibayar tangan, dan kaki dibayar kaki.’”<x caller="+"><xo>19:21
</xo><xt>Kel. 21:23-25; Im. 24:20</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>

<c id="20" />
<s style="s1">Ketentuan yang berlaku saat perang
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="DEU.20.1" />Selanjutnya Musa mengajar umat Israel, “Ketika kalian pergi berperang lalu melihat kuda, kereta perang, dan pasukan musuh yang jumlahnya lebih banyak daripada kalian, jangan takut! Ketahuilah bahwa TUHAN Allah yang membawa kita keluar dari Mesir akan menyertai kalian semua.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="DEU.20.2" />Sebelum kalian maju berperang, seorang imam harus memberikan pidato penyemangat,
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="DEU.20.3" />‘Hai orang Israel, dengarkanlah! Hari ini kalian akan berperang melawan musuh. Janganlah berkecil hati. Jangan takut, panik, atau gentar melawan mereka,
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="DEU.20.4" />karena TUHAN Allah kita akan menyertai kalian. Dia akan melawan musuh dan membuat kalian menang.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="DEU.20.5" />“Kemudian para komandan harus berkata kepada tentara mereka, ‘Jika ada di antara kalian yang baru saja membangun rumah dan belum mengadakan acara syukuran, dia boleh pulang. Jangan sampai dia tewas dalam perang sehingga orang lain yang meresmikan dan memiliki rumah tersebut.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="DEU.20.6" />Jika ada di antara kalian yang menanam kebun anggur dan belum memanennya, dia boleh pulang. Jangan sampai dia tewas dalam perang dan orang lain menikmati hasil pertama dari kebun itu.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="DEU.20.7" />Jika ada di antara kalian yang sudah bertunangan dengan seorang perempuan tetapi belum sempat menikahinya, dia boleh pulang. Jangan sampai dia tewas dalam perang dan orang lain menikahi calon istrinya itu.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="DEU.20.8" />“Terakhir, para komandan harus berkata, ‘Jika ada di antara kalian yang takut dan berkecil hati, dia boleh pulang. Jangan sampai dia mempengaruhi pasukan lainnya untuk menjadi takut juga.’
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="DEU.20.9" />Sesudah berbicara dengan pasukan mereka, para komandan akan mengangkat kepala-kepala regu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10-15" bcv="DEU.20.10" />“Ketika kalian hendak menyerang sebuah kota yang jauh dan tidak termasuk wilayah yang sebentar lagi TUHAN berikan kepada bangsa Israel, tawarkanlah kepada penduduk kota itu kesempatan untuk boleh tetap hidup kalau mau menerima sejumlah syarat dan menyerah. Jika mereka setuju dan membuka gerbang kota, mereka akan menjadi buruh kasar bagi kalian. Namun, jika mereka menolak tawaran itu dan malah bersiap untuk bertempur, kepunglah kota itu dan teroboslah masuk ke dalam. Saat TUHAN memampukan kalian menaklukkan kota itu, bunuhlah semua laki-laki di sana. Tetapi para perempuan, anak-anak, ternak, dan segala macam jarahan dari kota itu boleh kalian ambil. Dengan demikian, harta milik musuh itu sudah diberikan TUHAN untuk menjadi kepunyaanmu.
</p>
<p style="p">“Peraturan itu berlaku untuk kota-kota yang jauh dan tidak termasuk kota milik bangsa-bangsa yang sekarang mendiami negeri Kanaan, yang sebentar lagi TUHAN berikan kepada kalian.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="DEU.20.16" />Untuk kota-kota yang termasuk wilayah Kanaan, musnahkan semua manusia dan binatang di dalamnya.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="DEU.20.17" />TUHAN sudah menentukan bangsa Het, Amori, Kanaan, Feris, Hewi, dan Yebus untuk dimusnahkan. Kalian harus menghabisi mereka semua.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="DEU.20.18" />Jika tidak, mereka akan mempengaruhi kalian untuk melakukan hal-hal menjijikkan yang mereka lakukan ketika menyembah dewa-dewa mereka, sehingga kalian terjerumus dalam dosa terhadap TUHAN Allah kita.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="DEU.20.19" />“Ketika kalian berusaha menaklukkan suatu kota dan sedang mengepungnya untuk waktu lama, janganlah menebang pohon buah-buahan yang ada di sekelilingnya. Buat apa menyerang pohon buah yang tidak bersalah? Biarkan saja, justru kalian bisa memakan buahnya.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="DEU.20.20" />Akan tetapi, pohon-pohon yang tidak menghasilkan makanan boleh kalian tebang. Pakailah kayunya untuk membuat tangga dan alat-alat perang yang bisa membantu kalian menerobos tembok kota itu dan menaklukkannya.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="21" />
<s style="s1">Peraturan tentang pembunuhan yang pelakunya tidak diketahui
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="DEU.21.1" />Selanjutnya Musa mengajar umat Israel, “Ketika kalian sudah tinggal di negeri pemberian TUHAN Allah nanti, apabila di luar sebuah kota kamu menemukan ada mayat seseorang yang mati dibunuh, tetapi pembunuhnya tidak diketahui,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="DEU.21.2" />maka para pemimpin dan hakim-hakim dari kota-kota sekitarnya harus pergi mengukur jarak dari tempat mayat itu ditemukan ke kota-kota itu.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="DEU.21.3" />Para pemimpin di kota yang paling dekat dengan tempat mayat itu ditemukan harus mengambil seekor sapi betina muda yang belum pernah dipakai bekerja.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="DEU.21.4" />Mereka harus membawa sapi muda itu ke lembah yang ada aliran airnya dan yang belum pernah digarap atau ditanami, lalu mematahkan leher sapi itu di sana.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="DEU.21.5" />Para imam<x caller="+"><xo>21:5
</xo><xt>Ul. 17:8-9</xt></x> dari suku Lewi juga harus hadir, karena TUHAN Allah sudah menetapkan mereka untuk memberi keputusan dalam setiap perkara, untuk melayani Dia, dan berdoa kepada TUHAN untuk memberkati orang-orang Israel.<x caller="+"><xo>21:5
</xo><xt>Bil. 6:23-26; Ul. 10:8</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="DEU.21.6" />Kemudian semua pemimpin dari kota yang paling dekat dengan mayat itu harus mencuci tangan mereka di atas sapi muda yang lehernya sudah dipatahkan itu,
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="DEU.21.7" />dan harus berkata, ‘Bukan kami yang membunuh orang ini, dan kami tidak tahu siapa pembunuhnya.
<ve />
<v id="8-9" bcv="DEU.21.8" />Ya TUHAN, terimalah penebusan dosa umat-Mu yang sudah Engkau bebaskan dari Mesir, dan janganlah kami menanggung dosa atas pembunuhan orang yang tidak bersalah itu.’ Dengan berbuat demikian, kalian melakukan apa yang benar di mata TUHAN dan menebus penumpahan darah tersebut. Maka di mata TUHAN, para penduduk kota itu tidak dianggap berdosa atas pembunuhan orang yang tidak bersalah.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Peraturan tentang menikahi tawanan perempuan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="DEU.21.10" />“Ketika kalian pergi berperang dan TUHAN Allah membuat kalian menang atas musuhmu, mungkin akan ada tawanan dari pihak musuh.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="DEU.21.11" />Jika kamu melihat seorang tawanan perempuan yang cantik dan menginginkan dia menjadi istrimu,
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="DEU.21.12" />bawalah dia ke rumahmu. Perempuan itu harus mencukur rambutnya, memotong kukunya,<f caller="+"><fr>21:12
</fr><fk>mencukur rambutnya, memotong kukunya
</fk><ft>Ketentuan bagi seorang perempuan untuk mencukur rambut, memotong kuku, dan mengganti pakaiannya diperkirakan sebagai tanda meninggalkan kebiasaan atau adat istiadatnya yang lama dan memulai hidup baru sesuai adat istiadat orang Israel.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="DEU.21.13" />dan mengganti pakaian yang dipakainya ketika ditawan. Dia harus tetap tinggal di rumahmu dan berkabung selama satu bulan karena sudah kehilangan orangtuanya. Sesudah itu, barulah kamu boleh menikahi perempuan itu.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="DEU.21.14" />Apabila di kemudian hari kamu tidak menginginkan perempuan itu lagi, kamu harus membiarkan dia pergi. Jangan memperlakukan dia sebagai budak atau menjualnya, karena kamu sudah mempermalukan perempuan itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Peraturan tentang warisan anak sulung
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="DEU.21.15" />“Kalau seorang laki-laki mempunyai dua istri, yang satu dicintai dan yang lainnya tidak, lalu kedua istri itu melahirkan anak laki-laki baginya, tetapi anak yang sulung lahir dari istri yang tidak dicintai,
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="DEU.21.16" />maka ketika orang itu membagikan harta warisan kepada anak-anaknya, dia tidak boleh memberikan bagian anak sulung kepada anak dari istri yang dicintainya.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="DEU.21.17" />Dia harus mengakui anak sulungnya, yaitu anak dari istri yang tidak dicintai, dengan memberi anak itu warisan dua kali lipat dari bagian anak-anak lainnya. Anak sulungnya itu merupakan bukti pertama bahwa dia bisa memiliki keturunan, jadi anak itu berhak atas bagian warisan anak sulung.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Peraturan tentang anak yang suka memberontak
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="DEU.21.18" />“Kalau nanti di antara kalian ada anak laki-laki yang keras kepala, pemberontak, dan tidak taat kepada orangtuanya meskipun sudah sering dididik,
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="DEU.21.19" />maka orangtuanya harus membawa dia kepada sidang<f caller="+"><fr>21:19
</fr><fk>sidang
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiahnya adalah ‘para pemimpin di pintu gerbang kota’. Pada zaman Perjanjian Lama, pintu gerbang kota berfungsi sebagai tempat kedudukan para pemimpin setempat dan untuk melaksanakan peradilan.</ft></f> para pemimpin kota mereka
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="DEU.21.20" />lalu berkata, ‘Putra kami ini keras kepala, suka memberontak, dan tidak taat kepada kami. Dia suka memboroskan uang dan mabuk-mabukan.’
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="DEU.21.21" />Selanjutnya, penduduk laki-laki di kota itu harus melempari dia dengan batu sampai mati. Dengan begitu, kalian memberantas kejahatan dari antara umat Israel, dan semua orang akan mendengar berita tentangnya dan menjadi takut untuk hidup seperti itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Peraturan tentang penguburan orang yang dihukum mati
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="DEU.21.22" />“Apabila seseorang melakukan kesalahan berat lalu dihukum mati dengan cara digantung pada sebuah pohon atau tiang kayu,
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="DEU.21.23" />jangan biarkan mayatnya tergantung di sana sepanjang malam. Mayat itu harus dikubur pada hari itu juga, karena siapa pun yang dihukum gantung adalah orang yang dikutuk Allah. Jadi, jangan mencemarkan negeri yang TUHAN berikan kepada kalian sebagai hak milikmu turun temurun dengan melanggar peraturan ini.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="22" />
<s style="s1">Peraturan-peraturan lainnya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="DEU.22.1" />Selanjutnya, Musa mengajar umat Israel, “Kalau kalian melihat sapi atau domba milik sesamamu tersesat, janganlah mengabaikannya. Bawalah hewan itu kembali kepada pemiliknya.<x caller="+"><xo>22:1
</xo><xt>Kel. 23:4</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="DEU.22.2" />Jika hewan itu bukan milik penduduk di sekitarmu, atau kalau kamu tidak tahu siapa yang punya, bawalah hewan itu ke rumahmu dan peliharalah sampai pemiliknya datang mencari. Lalu kembalikanlah hewan itu kepadanya.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="DEU.22.3" />Lakukan hal yang sama jika kamu menemukan keledai, pakaian, atau apa pun milik orang lain. Janganlah mengabaikannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="DEU.22.4" />“Kalau kamu melihat keledai atau sapi milik sesamamu rebah di jalan karena muatannya terlalu berat, janganlah berpura-pura tidak tahu. Tolonglah dia agar hewannya bisa berdiri kembali.<x caller="+"><xo>22:4
</xo><xt>Kel. 23:5</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="DEU.22.5" />“Perempuan tidak boleh memakai pakaian laki-laki, dan sebaliknya, laki-laki juga tidak boleh memakai pakaian perempuan. TUHAN Allahmu sangat membenci siapa pun yang melakukan itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="DEU.22.6" />“Kalau kamu menemukan sarang burung di pohon atau di tanah, dan induknya ada bersama anak-anaknya atau sedang mengerami telurnya, janganlah mengambil induk burung itu.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="DEU.22.7" />Kamu boleh mengambil telur atau anak-anak burung itu, tetapi biarkanlah induknya terbang. Dengan demikian, TUHAN akan membuatmu hidup sejahtera dan boleh tetap tinggal di negeri yang sebentar lagi kalian duduki.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="DEU.22.8" />“Kalau kamu membangun rumah baru, kamu harus memasang pagar di sekeliling atap rumah itu, sebab jika tidak ada pagar di situ lalu seseorang jatuh dari atap dan mati, maka pemilik rumah bertanggung jawab atas kematiannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="DEU.22.9" />“Janganlah menanam tanaman lain di kebun anggurmu selain pohon anggur. Kalau kamu melanggar peraturan ini, maka seluruh hasil panen dari keduanya tidak boleh digunakan.<f caller="+"><fr>22:9
</fr><fk>empat perintah di ayat 9-12
</fk><ft>Musa tidak memberikan alasan untuk empat perintah dalam ayat 9-12, tetapi salah satu alasannya adalah bahwa hal tersebut melambangkan kemurnian yang dikehendaki Allah untuk umat-Nya. Allah juga menghendaki agar bangsa Israel tidak mengikuti cara hidup atau kebiasaan bangsa-bangsa lain.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="DEU.22.10" />“Ketika kamu membajak ladang, jangan memasangkan seekor sapi dengan seekor keledai pada satu bajak.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="DEU.22.11" />“Jangan memakai pakaian yang ditenun dari campuran wol dan linen.<f caller="+"><fr>22:11
</fr><fk>campuran wol dan linen
</fk><ft>Perintah ini senada dan mendukung perintah di ayat 5, 9-11. Allah mengajarkan kemurnian dalam kehidupan sehari-hari umat Israel. Pengajaran ini mungkin bertujuan agar mereka tidak tergoda untuk mencampur kehidupan iman mereka dengan cara menyembah Allah dan dewa-dewa.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="DEU.22.12" />“Buatlah rumbai-rumbai pada keempat ujung jubahmu.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Peraturan tentang pernikahan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="DEU.22.13" />“Suatu saat mungkin terjadi hal seperti ini: Seorang laki-laki menikahi seorang perempuan, tetapi sesudah bersetubuh dengan dia sekali, laki-laki itu menjadi tidak suka padanya.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="DEU.22.14" />Lalu suami itu secara terbuka menuduh istrinya sudah pernah bersetubuh dengan laki-laki lain sebelum mereka menikah.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="DEU.22.15" />Untuk membuktikan bahwa tuduhan tersebut palsu, orang tua perempuan itu harus mengambil kain pengantin<f caller="+"><fr>22:15
</fr><fk>kain pengantin
</fk><ft>Kain yang dimaksud adalah alas ranjang pengantin, lihat penjelasan di ayat 17.</ft></f> yang ada bekas darahnya sebagai bukti bahwa anak mereka masih perawan ketika dinikahi oleh laki-laki itu. Mereka harus menunjukkan kain itu kepada sidang para pemimpin di gerbang kota.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="DEU.22.16" />Ayah perempuan itu akan berkata kepada mereka, ‘Saya sudah memberikan anak saya kepada laki-laki ini untuk menjadi istrinya, tetapi sekarang dia membencinya.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="DEU.22.17" />Dia menuduh anak saya sudah tidak perawan saat mereka menikah. Tetapi inilah bukti bahwa anak saya pada waktu itu masih perawan. Lihatlah, ini kain alas tempat tidur dengan noda darah dari malam pertama pernikahan mereka!’
<ve />
<v id="18-19" bcv="DEU.22.18" />Maka para pemimpin kota akan memanggil laki-laki itu, yang sudah mencemarkan nama baik seorang perempuan Israel. Mereka akan mencambuki<f caller="+"><fr>22:18-19
</fr><fk>mencambuki
</fk><ft>Alat cambuk orang Yahudi kemungkinan besar dibuat dari gabungan kulit sapi yang dipotong memanjang. Ujungnya tidak dipasangi benda tajam seperti alat cambuk Romawi (Yoh. 19:1 CK).</ft></f> dia, dan dia harus membayar denda sebanyak 1.200 gram perak kepada mertuanya. Selain itu, sidang juga akan menetapkan bahwa perempuan itu akan tetap sebagai istrinya. Suaminya tidak boleh menceraikan dia seumur hidupnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="DEU.22.20" />“Tetapi jika tuduhan itu benar dan tidak ada bukti yang menunjukkan bahwa perempuan itu masih perawan waktu mereka menikah,
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="DEU.22.21" />maka para pemimpin harus membawa perempuan itu ke depan pintu rumah ayahnya. Kemudian semua laki-laki warga kota itu harus melempari dia dengan batu sampai mati, karena dia sudah melakukan perbuatan yang sangat memalukan di Israel, yaitu berzina sebelum menikah saat masih tinggal di rumah ayahnya. Dengan menghukum perempuan itu, kalian memberantas kejahatan serupa dari antara bangsa kita.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="DEU.22.22" />“Jika seorang laki-laki tertangkap basah sedang bersetubuh dengan istri orang lain, maka keduanya harus dihukum mati. Dengan begitu, kalian memberantas kejahatan dari antara bangsa kita.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="DEU.22.23" />“Jika di suatu kota ada seorang laki-laki tertangkap basah sedang bersetubuh dengan perempuan yang sudah bertunangan dengan orang lain,
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="DEU.22.24" />kalian harus membawa mereka berdua ke luar kota dan melempari mereka dengan batu sampai mati. Perempuan itu harus dibunuh karena dia ada di dalam kota tetapi tidak berteriak minta tolong, padahal suara teriakannya bisa didengar. Laki-laki itu harus dibunuh karena dia sudah mencemarkan tunangan orang lain. Dengan begitu, kalian memberantas kejahatan dari antara bangsa kita.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="DEU.22.25" />“Namun, jika seorang laki-laki memperkosa perempuan yang sudah bertunangan dengan orang lain dan peristiwanya terjadi di tempat sepi di luar kota, maka hanya laki-laki itu yang harus dihukum mati.
<ve />
<v id="26-27" bcv="DEU.22.26" />Jangan menghukum perempuan itu, karena dia tidak bersalah. Pemerkosaan itu terjadi di luar sebuah kota, sehingga meskipun perempuan itu berteriak minta tolong, tidak ada orang yang bisa mendengarnya. Jadi, perkara ini sama seperti kasus pembunuhan yang dilakukan tanpa ada saksi mata.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="DEU.22.28" />“Jika seorang laki-laki ketahuan memperkosa seorang gadis yang belum bertunangan,
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="DEU.22.29" />maka laki-laki itu harus membayar mas kawin sejumlah 600 gram perak kepada ayah perempuan itu. Perempuan itu harus menjadi istrinya dan tidak boleh diceraikan seumur hidup, karena laki-laki itu sudah memaksa dia bersetubuh dengannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="DEU.22.30" />“Apabila seorang laki-laki memiliki beberapa istri dan anak laki-laki, lalu dia meninggal, anak laki-lakinya tidak boleh menikahi janda dari ayahnya, karena perbuatan itu sama dengan menghina ayahnya.”<f caller="+"><fr>22:30
</fr><fk>Tafsiran
</fk><ft>Dalam bahasa Ibrani, ayat ini tidak sama dengan Im. 20:11 dan Ul. 27:20. Kedua ayat itu melarang anak laki-laki ‘meniduri istri ayahnya’ (bukan ibunya sendiri, tetapi istri lain dari ayahnya), dan itu bisa terjadi waktu ayahnya masih hidup. Namun di ayat ini, anak laki-laki ‘mengambil istri ayahnya’, berarti menikahi, dan pasti terjadi sesudah ayahnya meninggal.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>

<c id="23" />
<s style="s1">Orang yang tidak boleh diterima sebagai umat TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="DEU.23.1" />Selanjutnya Musa mengajar umat Israel, “Setiap laki-laki yang buah zakarnya rusak atau alat kelaminnya dipotong tidak boleh menghadiri perkumpulan penting umat TUHAN.<f caller="+"><fr>23:1
</fr><fk>perkumpulan penting umat TUHAN
</fk><ft>Sekurang-kurangnya ada tiga macam perkumpulan penting: 1) Perayaan dan ibadah yang diadakan di kemah TUHAN (wajib bagi semua laki-laki dewasa), 2) persidangan umat (seperti Hak. 20:1-2), dan 3) keikutsertaan dalam pasukan Israel waktu perang. Laki-laki yang memiliki cacat tubuh dilarang mengikuti perkumpulan-perkumpulan itu tetapi tidak diusir sepenuhnya dari masyarakat Israel. Bandingkan Im. 21:16-23.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="DEU.23.2" />“Setiap orang yang lahir di luar pernikahan tidak boleh menghadiri perkumpulan penting umat TUHAN, bahkan keturunannya sampai generasi kesepuluh pun tidak boleh ikut serta.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="DEU.23.3" />“Orang Amon atau Moab tidak boleh menghadiri perkumpulan penting umat TUHAN, bahkan keturunannya sampai generasi kesepuluh pun tidak boleh ikut serta.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="DEU.23.4" />Mereka dilarang karena tidak memberi kita makan dan minum saat kita dalam perjalanan dari Mesir ke Kanaan, malahan membayar Bileam— anak Beor dari Petor di Aram Naharaim<x caller="+"><xo>23:4
</xo><xt>Kej. 24:10 CK</xt></x>— untuk mengutuk kita.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="DEU.23.5" />Tetapi karena TUHAN Allah mengasihi kita, Dia tidak mendengarkan Bileam dan justru mengubah kutukan itu menjadi berkat bagi kita.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="DEU.23.6" />Selama-lamanya jangan pernah menolong kedua bangsa itu untuk hidup sejahtera dan makmur.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="DEU.23.7" />“Namun, janganlah menganggap hina orang Edom, karena mereka masih termasuk saudara kita dari keturunan Esau. Juga jangan menganggap hina orang Mesir, karena nenek moyang kita pernah tinggal di negeri mereka sebagai pendatang.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="DEU.23.8" />Keturunan ketiga dari orang Edom dan orang Mesir yang tinggal di antara kalian sebagai pendatang boleh menghadiri perkumpulan penting umat TUHAN.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Menjaga kebersihan perkemahan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="DEU.23.9" />“Nanti, ketika pasukan Israel sedang berperang melawan musuh dan berkemah di suatu tempat, jagalah kebersihan setiap orang dari segala hal yang najis.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="DEU.23.10" />Jika ada orang yang menjadi najis karena mimpi basah pada malam hari, maka paginya dia harus keluar dari perkemahan dan tinggal di luar seharian itu.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="DEU.23.11" />Menjelang petang dia harus mandi dengan air. Sesudah matahari terbenam barulah dia boleh masuk kembali ke dalam perkemahan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="DEU.23.12" />“Kalian juga harus menyiapkan tempat untuk membuang air besar di luar perkemahan.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="DEU.23.13" />Setiap orang di antara kalian harus membawa sekop kecil sebagai perlengkapan supaya bisa menggali lubang dan membuang air besar di situ. Sesudah selesai, lubang itu harus ditimbun lagi.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="DEU.23.14" />TUHAN Allah akan selalu berkeliling di tengah-tengah perkemahan untuk melindungi kalian dan mengalahkan musuh-musuh kalian. Jadi, jagalah supaya perkemahan kalian tetap bersih. Jangan sampai terdapat sesuatu yang menjijikkan di sana, agar TUHAN tidak meninggalkan kalian.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Berbagai hukum lainnya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="DEU.23.15" />“Jika ada seorang budak dari negeri lain yang melarikan diri ke Israel dan meminta perlindungan dari majikannya, janganlah kalian menyerahkan dia kembali kepada majikannya.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="DEU.23.16" />Biarkan dia tetap tinggal bersama bangsa Israel di kota mana pun yang dia pilih, dan jangan menindasnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="DEU.23.17" />“Jangan ada seorang pun dari antara kalian umat Israel, baik perempuan maupun laki-laki, yang menjadi pelacur di kuil pemujaan dewa.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="DEU.23.18" />Uang penghasilan dari pelacur kuil tidak boleh diterima di tempat penyembahan kepada TUHAN Allahmu sebagai persembahan apa pun, meski orang itu ingin memenuhi janji dengan memberi sejumlah uang. TUHAN sangat membenci segala hal yang berhubungan dengan pelacuran.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="DEU.23.19" />“Jangan menagih bunga dari sesama orang Israel ketika kamu meminjamkan uang, makanan, atau apa pun kepadanya.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="DEU.23.20" />Kamu boleh menagih bunga apabila meminjamkan uang kepada pendatang yang tinggal di daerahmu, tetapi kepada orang Israel jangan meminjamkan dengan bunga. Taatilah peraturan ini supaya TUHAN memberkati kalian dalam segala usahamu di negeri yang sebentar lagi kalian duduki.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="DEU.23.21" />“Apabila kamu berjanji untuk mempersembahkan sesuatu bagi TUHAN, jangan menunda untuk memenuhi janjimu itu.<x caller="+"><xo>23:21
</xo><xt>Bil. 30:2-16</xt></x> Karena jika kamu berjanji, TUHAN Allahmu menganggap persembahan itu sebagai kewajiban. Kamu berdosa jika tidak memenuhinya.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="DEU.23.22" />Apabila kamu tidak pernah berjanji, maka kamu tidak berdosa karena memang tidak melanggar janji.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="DEU.23.23" />Namun, jika kamu secara sukarela berjanji untuk melakukan sesuatu, kamu harus melakukannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="DEU.23.24" />“Ketika kamu berjalan melewati kebun anggur sesama orang Israel, kamu boleh memetik buahnya dan memakan sebanyak yang kamu mau, tetapi dilarang membawanya pulang dengan keranjangmu.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="DEU.23.25" />Begitu juga ketika kamu melewati ladang gandum sesama orang Israel, kamu boleh memetik bulir gandum itu dan memakannya, tetapi jangan memotong tangkai-tangkai gandum dengan sabit dan membawanya pulang.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="24" />
<s style="s1">Peraturan tentang bercerai dan menikah kembali
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="DEU.24.1" />Selanjutnya Musa mengajar umat Israel, “Suatu saat mungkin terjadi hal seperti ini: Tak lama sesudah menikah, seorang suami tidak lagi menyukai istrinya karena menemukan sesuatu yang tidak sesuai pada perempuan itu. Lalu suaminya menulis surat cerai, memberikan surat itu kepadanya, dan menyuruh perempuan itu pergi dari rumahnya.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="DEU.24.2" />Kemudian perempuan itu menikah dengan laki-laki lain,
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="DEU.24.3" />tetapi suami keduanya juga menceraikan dia atau meninggal,
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="DEU.24.4" />maka suami pertamanya tidak boleh menikahinya kembali, karena perempuan itu sudah tercemar. TUHAN sangat membenci perbuatan ini! Janganlah melakukan dosa yang menjijikkan seperti itu di negeri pemberian TUHAN Allahmu!”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Beberapa peraturan lainnya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="DEU.24.5" />“Laki-laki yang baru menikah tidak boleh diutus berperang atau dibebani tugas wajib lainnya. Dia harus dibiarkan tinggal di rumah selama satu tahun untuk berbahagia bersama istrinya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="DEU.24.6" />“Janganlah mengambil batu penggiling gandum sebagai jaminan utang, karena pemiliknya membutuhkan benda itu untuk membuat tepung, agar bisa dijual dan tetap ada makanan untuk menghidupi keluarganya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="DEU.24.7" />“Jika seseorang menculik sesama orang Israel dan menjadikan dia budak atau menjualnya, penculik itu harus dihukum mati. Dengan begitu, kalian memberantas kejahatan seperti itu dari antara umat Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="DEU.24.8" />“Jika seseorang menderita penyakit kulit menular, lakukanlah semua arahan dari para imam<x caller="+"><xo>24:8
</xo><xt>Ul. 17:8-9 CK</xt></x> dengan cermat. Taatilah perintah-perintah yang sudah saya sampaikan kepada mereka.<x caller="+"><xo>24:8
</xo><xt>Im. 13—14</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="DEU.24.9" />Ingatlah apa yang sudah TUHAN Allah lakukan terhadap Miryam ketika kita dalam perjalanan keluar dari Mesir.<x caller="+"><xo>24:9
</xo><xt>Bil. 12:1-16</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="DEU.24.10" />“Apabila kamu meminjamkan uang atau benda lain kepada seseorang, janganlah masuk ke rumahnya untuk mengambil barang jaminan.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="DEU.24.11" />Berdirilah di luar rumahnya dan biarlah dia sendiri yang mengambil barang jaminan itu lalu menyerahkannya kepadamu.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="DEU.24.12" />Tetapi jika orang itu miskin sehingga dia hanya dapat memberikan baju hangat sebagai jaminan, jangan menahan barang jaminan itu sampai malam hari.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="DEU.24.13" />Saat matahari terbenam, kembalikanlah baju hangat itu agar dia bisa memakainya saat tidur. Kalau kamu melakukan hal itu, dia akan bersyukur karena kebaikan hatimu, dan TUHAN akan menganggapmu berbuat benar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="DEU.24.14" />“Jangan menindas buruh harian yang miskin, baik sesama orang Israel maupun pendatang.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="DEU.24.15" />Bayarlah upahnya setiap hari sebelum matahari terbenam karena dia miskin dan membutuhkan uang itu. Kalau kamu menahan upahnya dan dia mengeluh kepada TUHAN tentang perlakuanmu terhadapnya, kamu akan dianggap berdosa di mata TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="DEU.24.16" />“Seorang ayah tidak boleh dihukum mati karena kejahatan yang dilakukan anaknya. Dan seorang anak tidak boleh dihukum mati karena kejahatan yang dilakukan ayahnya. Yang dihukum mati adalah pelaku kejahatan itu sendiri.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="DEU.24.17" />“Pastikanlah bahwa pendatang dan anak yatim selalu diperlakukan dengan adil. Jangan mengambil pakaian seorang janda sebagai jaminan atas utangnya.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="DEU.24.18" />Ingatlah bahwa dulu kalian pernah menjadi budak di Mesir dan TUHAN Allah membebaskanmu dari sana. Karena itulah kalian harus berbuat baik kepada pendatang, orang miskin, anak yatim piatu, dan janda.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="DEU.24.19" />“Ketika kamu memanen ladangmu, apabila tidak sengaja meninggalkan seikat gandum di ladang, jangan kembali untuk mengambilnya. Biarkanlah itu menjadi bagian para pendatang, anak yatim, dan janda. Jika kamu menaati perintah ini, TUHAN Allah akan memberkatimu dalam segala usahamu.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="DEU.24.20" />Apabila kamu memetik buah zaitun di kebunmu, janganlah kembali untuk mengambil buah yang tersisa. Biarkanlah buah-buah itu menjadi bagian para pendatang, anak yatim, dan janda.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="DEU.24.21" />Demikian juga, saat kamu memanen kebun anggurmu, janganlah kembali untuk memetik buah anggur yang tertinggal. Biarkanlah buah-buah itu menjadi bagian para pendatang, anak yatim, dan janda.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="DEU.24.22" />Ingatlah bahwa dulu kalian pernah hidup sebagai budak di Mesir. Karena itu kalian harus melakukan kebiasaan ini.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="25" />
<s style="s1">Mencegah hukuman yang sewenang-wenang
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="DEU.25.1" />Selanjutnya Musa mengajar umat Israel, “Suatu saat mungkin terjadi hal seperti ini: Dua orang Israel berselisih dan membawa masalah mereka ke pengadilan, lalu hakim menyatakan siapa yang benar dan siapa yang bersalah di antara kedua orang itu.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="DEU.25.2" />Kemudian, apabila hakim memutuskan bahwa orang yang bersalah harus dihukum dengan dicambuk,<x caller="+"><xo>25:2
</xo><xt>22:18-19 CK</xt></x> maka hakim akan menyuruh dia berbaring menghadap ke tanah agar punggungnya dicambuk, dengan diawasi oleh hakim. Jumlah cambukan tergantung pada jenis kejahatan yang dia lakukan,
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="DEU.25.3" />tetapi tidak boleh melebihi 40 kali, karena akan mengakibatkan orang yang bersalah itu dipermalukan di depan umum.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Memperlakukan hewan dengan baik
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="DEU.25.4" />“Ketika kamu menggunakan sapimu untuk bekerja menginjak-injak hasil panen gandum untuk memisahkan bulir-bulir gandum dari tangkai dan sekamnya, jangan menutup mulut sapi itu untuk mencegahnya makan dari gandummu.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Tanggung jawab kepada saudara yang meninggal
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="DEU.25.5" />“Apabila ada kakak beradik laki-laki yang tinggal bersama, dan salah satu dari mereka meninggal tanpa memiliki anak laki-laki, maka jandanya tidak boleh menikah dengan orang di luar keluarga itu. Salah satu saudara dari orang yang meninggal harus memperistri jandanya untuk memenuhi kewajiban terhadap almarhum saudaranya.<f caller="+"><fr>25:5
</fr><fk>memperistri jandanya … almarhum saudaranya
</fk><ft>Menurut adat, hal ini dipandang sebagai kewajiban keluarga dengan tujuan memberikan anak kepada janda itu untuk menjadi ahli waris bagi almarhum suaminya. Apabila tidak ada saudara laki-laki yang bisa memperistri janda itu, atau jika saudara yang ada tidak bersedia melakukan kewajibannya, maka kewajiban beralih kepada laki-laki yang memiliki hubungan keluarga terdekat, seperti dalam kitab Rut.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="DEU.25.6" />Anak laki-laki pertama yang dilahirkan akan diperhitungkan sebagai keturunan dari orang yang sudah meninggal itu, supaya almarhum mempunyai ahli waris di antara bangsa Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="DEU.25.7" />“Namun, jika saudara dari almarhum tidak mau menikahi janda itu, maka janda itu harus melapor kepada sidang pemimpin kota, ‘Saudara almarhum suami saya menolak kewajibannya. Dia tidak mau menikahi saya demi melanjutkan keturunan bagi suami saya.’
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="DEU.25.8" />Lalu para pemimpin kota harus memanggil laki-laki itu dan berbicara dengannya. Jika dia tetap bersikeras, ‘Saya tidak mau menikahi janda saudara saya,’
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="DEU.25.9" />maka janda itu harus mendekati dia di hadapan para pemimpin, melepaskan salah satu alas kakinya, meludahi mukanya, dan berkata, ‘Beginilah yang dilakukan kepada laki-laki yang tidak mau melanjutkan keturunan bagi almarhum saudaranya.’
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="DEU.25.10" />Sesudah itu, biarlah keluarga laki-laki yang menolak melakukan kewajibannya itu disebut ‘Keluarga si bodoh yang sandalnya dilepaskan’.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Peraturan lainnya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="DEU.25.11" />“Apabila dua orang laki-laki berkelahi, dan istri salah satu orang itu datang menolong suaminya dengan merenggut alat kelamin lawan suaminya,
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="DEU.25.12" />maka potonglah tangan perempuan itu. Jangan mengasihani dia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13-14" bcv="DEU.25.13" />“Ketika kamu berdagang, jangan menguntungkan diri dengan cara yang curang, misalnya memalsukan berat anak timbangan.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="DEU.25.15" />Gunakanlah selalu timbangan dan takaran dengan jujur, supaya kalian boleh tetap tinggal di negeri yang sebentar lagi diserahkan TUHAN Allah kepadamu.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="DEU.25.16" />TUHAN membenci semua pedagang yang berbuat curang.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Perintah untuk memusnahkan bangsa Amalek
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="DEU.25.17" />“Ingatlah selalu perbuatan bangsa Amalek ketika kita baru saja keluar dari Mesir.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="DEU.25.18" />Sewaktu kita kelelahan dan kehabisan tenaga, mereka menyerang ujung barisan belakang dan membunuh semua orang yang ketinggalan kelompok.<x caller="+"><xo>25:18
</xo><xt>Kel. 17:8-16</xt></x> Mereka tidak takut kepada Allah.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="DEU.25.19" />Karena itu, kalian harus memusnahkan semua orang Amalek sehingga bangsa itu punah dari muka bumi. Lakukanlah itu sesudah TUHAN Allah memberi kalian ketenangan dari serangan musuh di seluruh negeri yang sebentar lagi TUHAN serahkan kepada kalian. Janganlah lupa melakukan perintah ini!”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="26" />
<s style="s1">Persembahan panen
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="DEU.26.1" />Selanjutnya Musa mengajarkan kepada umat Israel, “Sesudah kamu sekalian menempati negeri yang TUHAN Allah kita berikan sebagai milikmu turun temurun,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="DEU.26.2" />kamu harus mengambil sebagian dari setiap jenis hasil panen pertama di negeri itu setiap tahun, menaruhnya ke dalam sebuah keranjang, dan membawanya ke tempat penyembahan TUHAN, yaitu tempat yang akan ditentukan-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="DEU.26.3" />Katakanlah kepada imam yang bertugas saat itu, ‘Dengan persembahan ini, saya menyatakan kepada TUHAN Allah bahwa saya sudah masuk ke negeri yang Dia janjikan kepada nenek moyang kita untuk diberikan kepada kita.’
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="DEU.26.4" />Imam itu akan mengambil keranjang itu dari tanganmu dan meletakkannya di depan mezbah kurban TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="DEU.26.5" />Kemudian ikutilah ucapan imam yang berdoa sebagai berikut,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">‘Ya TUHAN, nenek moyangku Yakub adalah pengembara dari negeri Aram. Dia bersama keluarganya pergi ke Mesir dan menetap di sana sebagai pendatang. Jumlah mereka sedikit ketika mereka pergi ke Mesir, tetapi di sana mereka menjadi bangsa yang besar, kuat, dan banyak jumlahnya.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="DEU.26.6" />Ketika orang-orang Mesir menindas dan memaksa keturunan Yakub menjadi budak hingga mereka sengsara,
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="DEU.26.7" />mereka berseru minta tolong kepada-Mu. Ya TUHAN Allah, Engkau mendengar seruan mereka dan melihat bagaimana mereka menderita, bekerja berat, dan tertindas.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="DEU.26.8" />Maka dengan kekuatan dan kuasa-Mu yang besar, Engkau melakukan keajaiban-keajaiban sehingga orang Mesir sangat takut, dan Engkau membawa kami umat-Mu keluar dari Mesir.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="DEU.26.9" />Lalu Engkau membawa kami ke negeri ini dan memberikan negeri yang sangat subur ini kepada kami.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="DEU.26.10" />Jadi sekarang, ya TUHAN, lihatlah aku membawa hasil panen pertama yang Engkau berikan kepadaku.’
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Sesudah mengucapkan doa ini, sujudlah menyembah TUHAN Allahmu di situ. Demikianlah kamu akan meninggalkan keranjang itu dengan persembahan hasil panenmu yang pertama di hadapan-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="DEU.26.11" />Kemudian adakanlah perjamuan untuk bersukacita atas semua berkat yang TUHAN Allahmu berikan kepada kamu dan keluargamu. Undanglah juga para pendatang dan orang suku Lewi yang tinggal di kotamu.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Perpuluhan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="DEU.26.12" />“Berikanlah sepersepuluh dari hasil panenmu setiap tahun kepada TUHAN. Tetapi setiap tahun ketiga,<x caller="+"><xo>26:12
</xo><xt>Ul. 14:28 CK</xt></x> perpuluhan itu dikumpulkan di kotamu masing-masing untuk orang Lewi, pendatang, anak yatim, dan janda, agar makanan mereka tercukupi.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="DEU.26.13" />Lalu pada tahun itu, ketika datang ke tempat penyembahan kepada TUHAN, berdoalah, ‘Ya TUHAN Allahku, sesuai perintah-Mu, aku sudah menyerahkan seluruh perpuluhan yang aku khususkan bagi-Mu kepada orang Lewi, para pendatang, anak yatim, serta janda. Tidak ada sisa perpuluhan yang aku tahan di rumahku. Aku tidak melanggar dan tidak melupakan satu pun perintah-Mu.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="DEU.26.14" />Aku tidak memakan dari perpuluhan itu saat berkabung. Aku tidak menyentuhnya saat dalam keadaan najis. Dan aku tidak mempersembahkan sebagiannya kepada arwah orang mati. Aku sudah mematuhi Engkau, ya TUHAN, dan melakukan semua itu sesuai dengan perintah-Mu kepadaku.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="DEU.26.15" />Lihatlah dari kediaman-Mu di tingkat surga yang tertinggi dan berkatilah umat-Mu, bangsa Israel. Berkatilah juga negeri yang kaya dan subur ini, yang sudah Engkau berikan kepada kami sesuai perjanjian-Mu dengan nenek moyang kami.’”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Perintah untuk meneguhkan perjanjian
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="DEU.26.16" />Kata Musa selanjutnya kepada umat Israel, “Perintah TUHAN Allah kepada kalian hari ini adalah untuk menaati semua peraturan dan ketetapan yang saya ajarkan ini. Lakukanlah semuanya dengan segenap hati dan seluruh nafas hidupmu.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="DEU.26.17" />Hari ini, kalian semua sudah menyatakan bahwa TUHAN adalah Allahmu. Kalian berjanji untuk hidup menurut kehendak-Nya dan menaati semua ketetapan, perintah, dan peraturan-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="DEU.26.18" />Berdasarkan janjimu itu, hari ini TUHAN juga meneguhkan bahwa kalian adalah umat milik-Nya yang khusus, sesuai janji-Nya kepada kita. Ini berarti kalian wajib menaati seluruh perintah-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="DEU.26.19" />Dengan demikian, Dia akan membuat bangsa kita menjadi yang paling terpuji dan terhormat di atas semua bangsa lain yang sudah Dia dirikan. Dan sesuai janji-Nya, TUHAN Allahmu akan mengkhususkan kalian sebagai umat yang disucikan oleh-Nya.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="27" />
<s style="s1">Batu peringatan di gunung Ebal
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Yos. 8:30-32
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="DEU.27.1" />Musa dan para pemimpin Israel berkata kepada seluruh umat, “Taatilah semua perintah yang saya berikan kepada kalian hari ini.
<ve />
<v id="2-4" bcv="DEU.27.2" />Sesuai dengan janji TUHAN Allah kepada nenek moyang kita, sebentar lagi kalian akan menyeberangi sungai Yordan dan memasuki negeri yang TUHAN serahkan kepada kalian. Sesudah kalian masuk ke negeri yang kaya dan subur itu, dirikanlah beberapa batu besar di gunung Ebal, lapisilah dengan labur, dan tuliskan semua hukum ini pada batu-batu itu.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="DEU.27.5" />Di sana, buatlah juga mezbah dari batu bagi TUHAN. Jangan memahat batu-batu itu dengan alat-alat besi.
<ve />
<v id="6-7" bcv="DEU.27.6" />Mezbah itu harus dibuat dari batu-batu yang utuh. Lalu gunakanlah mezbah itu untuk mempersembahkan banyak kurban yang dibakar habis dan kurban tanda damai kepada TUHAN. Adakanlah perjamuan dari persembahan kurban itu, dan bersukacitalah di hadapan TUHAN Allah kita.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="DEU.27.8" />Jangan lupa, tulislah semua hukum ini di atas batu-batu itu dengan sejelas-jelasnya.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Upacara janji setia di negeri Kanaan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="DEU.27.9" />Kemudian Musa memberikan pesan-pesan berikut ini kepada para imam<x caller="+"><xo>27:9
</xo><xt>Ul. 17:8-9 CK</xt></x> untuk mengumumkan kepada seluruh umat Israel, “Hai umat Israel, diamlah dan dengarkan: Hari ini kalian sudah menjadi umat milik TUHAN Allah,
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="DEU.27.10" />maka kalian harus menaati Dia dengan melakukan semua peraturan dan ketetapan-Nya yang hari ini saya sampaikan kepada kalian.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="DEU.27.11" />Pada hari itu Musa menyuruh umat Israel,
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="DEU.27.12" />“Sesudah kalian menyeberangi sungai Yordan, lakukanlah upacara ini: Suku Simeon, Lewi, Yehuda, Isakar, Yusuf, dan Benyamin akan berdiri di atas gunung Gerizim dan menyerukan berbagai berkat<x caller="+"><xo>27:12
</xo><xt>Ul. 11:29; 28:1-14</xt></x> atas bangsa Israel apabila menaati TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="DEU.27.13" />Sementara suku Ruben, Gad, Asyer, Zebulon, Dan, dan Naftali akan berdiri di atas gunung Ebal dan menanggapi kutukan<x caller="+"><xo>27:13
</xo><xt>Ul. 27:14-26; 28:15-68</xt></x> atas bangsa Israel apabila tidak menaati TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="DEU.27.14" />“Pada waktu itu, orang Lewi harus meneriakkan kata-kata ini dengan lantang kepada seluruh umat Israel,
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="DEU.27.15" />‘Terkutuklah orang yang membuat patung berhala dari batu, kayu, atau logam, dan diam-diam memasangnya serta memujanya. TUHAN membenci berhala.’<x caller="+"><xo>27:15
</xo><xt>Kel. 20:4; 34:17; Im. 19:4; 26:1; Ul. 4:15-18; 5:8-9</xt></x>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan seluruh umat akan menjawab, ‘Amin.’
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="DEU.27.16" />‘Terkutuklah orang yang memperlakukan ayah atau ibunya dengan tidak hormat.’<x caller="+"><xo>27:16
</xo><xt>Kel. 20:12; Ul. 5:16</xt></x>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan seluruh umat akan menjawab, ‘Amin.’
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="DEU.27.17" />‘Terkutuklah orang yang mencuri tanah tetangganya dengan memindahkan tanda batas tanahnya.’<x caller="+"><xo>27:17
</xo><xt>Ul. 19:14</xt></x>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan seluruh umat akan menjawab, ‘Amin.’
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="DEU.27.18" />‘Terkutuklah orang yang mengarahkan orang buta ke jalan yang salah.’<x caller="+"><xo>27:18
</xo><xt>Im. 19:14</xt></x>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan seluruh umat akan menjawab, ‘Amin.’
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="19" bcv="DEU.27.19" />‘Terkutuklah orang yang merampas hak pendatang, anak yatim, atau janda.’<x caller="+"><xo>27:19
</xo><xt>Kel. 22:21-24; 23:9; Im. 19:33, 34; Ul. 24:17, 18</xt></x>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan seluruh umat akan menjawab, ‘Amin.’
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="DEU.27.20" />‘Terkutuklah laki-laki yang menghina ayahnya dengan cara bersetubuh dengan salah satu istri ayahnya.’<x caller="+"><xo>27:20
</xo><xt>Im. 18:8; 20:11; Ul. 22:30</xt></x>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan seluruh umat akan menjawab, ‘Amin.’
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="DEU.27.21" />‘Terkutuklah orang yang bersetubuh dengan binatang.’<x caller="+"><xo>27:21
</xo><xt>Kel. 22:19; Im. 18:23; 20:15-16</xt></x>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan seluruh umat akan menjawab, ‘Amin.’
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="22" bcv="DEU.27.22" />‘Terkutuklah orang yang bersetubuh dengan saudara perempuannya, baik saudara kandung maupun saudara tirinya.’<x caller="+"><xo>27:22
</xo><xt>Im. 18:9; 20:17</xt></x>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan seluruh umat akan menjawab, ‘Amin.’
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="23" bcv="DEU.27.23" />‘Terkutuklah orang yang bersetubuh dengan ibu mertuanya.’<x caller="+"><xo>27:23
</xo><xt>Im. 18:17; 20:14</xt></x>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan seluruh umat akan menjawab, ‘Amin.’
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="24" bcv="DEU.27.24" />‘Terkutuklah orang yang dengan diam-diam membunuh sesamanya.’
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan seluruh umat akan menjawab, ‘Amin.’
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="25" bcv="DEU.27.25" />‘Terkutuklah orang yang menerima uang suap untuk membunuh orang yang tidak bersalah.’
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan seluruh umat akan menjawab, ‘Amin.’
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="26" bcv="DEU.27.26" />‘Terkutuklah orang yang tidak menjunjung tinggi dan tidak taat kepada seluruh hukum ini.’<x caller="+"><xo>27:26
</xo><xt>Gal. 3:10</xt></x>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan seluruh umat akan menjawab, ‘Amin.’”
<ve />
</q>

<c id="28" />
<s style="s1">Berkat apabila taat kepada TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="DEU.28.1" />Kata Musa selanjutnya, “Jika setiap orang di antara kalian menaati dengan cermat semua perintah TUHAN Allah yang saya sampaikan hari ini, TUHAN akan membuat Israel menjadi bangsa yang paling terpuji dan terhormat melebihi semua bangsa di bumi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="DEU.28.2" />“Semua berkat ini akan mengalir kepadamu jika kalian taat kepada TUHAN Allahmu:
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="DEU.28.3" />Kalian akan diberkati dalam berbagai hal,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">baik di kota maupun di ladang.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="DEU.28.4" />Kalian akan diberkati dengan banyak anak.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Hasil panenmu akan berlimpah,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan segala jenis ternakmu akan berkembang biak.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="DEU.28.5" />Persediaan makananmu akan diberkati.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="DEU.28.6" />Semua usahamu di mana saja akan diberkati.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="DEU.28.7" />“Setiap kali musuh-musuh menyerang kalian, TUHAN akan menolongmu mengalahkan mereka. Mereka datang menyerang kalian dari satu arah, tetapi tercerai-berai mereka melarikan diri dari hadapanmu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="DEU.28.8" />“TUHAN akan memberkatimu sehingga lumbung-lumbungmu penuh dengan hasil bumi. Dia juga akan memberkati semua usahamu yang lain. Dia akan memberkatimu di negeri yang sebentar lagi Dia bagikan kepadamu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="DEU.28.9" />“Jika kalian taat kepada perintah TUHAN dan hidup sesuai kehendak-Nya, Dia akan menepati perjanjian-Nya dengan mengkhususkan kalian sebagai umat yang disucikan oleh-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="DEU.28.10" />Semua bangsa di bumi akan melihat bahwa kalian adalah bangsa milik TUHAN, dan mereka akan takut kepada kalian.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="DEU.28.11" />“TUHAN akan membuat kalian makmur di negeri yang Dia janjikan kepada nenek moyang kita untuk diberikan kepada kita. Dia akan memberkati kalian dengan banyak anak, banyak ternak, dan hasil panen yang melimpah.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="DEU.28.12" />TUHAN akan menurunkan hujan bagi ladang-ladangmu pada musimnya dan memberkati semua usahamu. Utusan-utusan dari bangsa lain akan sering meminta pinjaman kepada kalian, tetapi kalian tidak akan perlu meminjam dari mereka.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="DEU.28.13" />Apabila kalian menaati semua perintah TUHAN yang saya sampaikan hari ini, TUHAN akan membuat bangsa Israel senantiasa memimpin dan menguasai bangsa-bangsa lain, bukan dipimpin dan dikuasai oleh mereka.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="DEU.28.14" />Oleh karena itu, janganlah menyimpang dari perintah-perintah yang saya sampaikan kepada kalian hari ini, dan jangan menyembah dewa-dewa.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kutuk apabila tidak taat kepada TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="DEU.28.15" />“Tetapi jika kalian tidak mematuhi semua perintah dan ketetapan TUHAN Allah yang saya sampaikan hari ini, maka semua kutuk ini akan menimpa kalian:
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="DEU.28.16" />Kalian akan dikutuk dalam berbagai hal,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">baik di kota maupun di ladang.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="DEU.28.17" />Persediaan makananmu akan dikutuk.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="DEU.28.18" />Kalian akan dikutuk sehingga sulit memiliki anak,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">hasil panenmu buruk, dan segala jenis ternakmu tidak berkembang biak.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="19" bcv="DEU.28.19" />Semua usahamu di mana saja akan dikutuk.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="DEU.28.20" />“Jika kalian berbuat jahat dengan meninggalkan TUHAN, maka Dia akan mengutuk, mengacaukan, dan menggagalkan semua yang kalian lakukan sehingga kalian segera binasa.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="DEU.28.21" />TUHAN juga akan menimpa kalian dengan wabah penyakit, sehingga tidak seorang pun di antara kalian akan tersisa di negeri yang sebentar lagi kalian duduki itu.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="DEU.28.22" />TUHAN akan menghajar kalian dengan penyakit yang membunuh secara perlahan dengan demam dan sakit radang. Dia akan mengutuk cuaca sehingga terjadi panas terik, kekeringan, dan penyakit tanaman sehingga panen kalian akan gagal. Bencana-bencana ini akan melanda kalian sampai kalian binasa!
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="DEU.28.23" />Langit di atas kalian akan menjadi seperti atap tembaga yang mencegah turunnya hujan, dan tanah di bawah kalian akan menjadi begitu keras seperti besi.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="DEU.28.24" />TUHAN tidak akan menurunkan hujan air, melainkan hujan debu dari langit sampai kalian binasa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="DEU.28.25" />“Setiap kali musuh-musuh menyerang kalian, TUHAN akan membuat kalian kalah. Pasukan kalian menyerang musuh dari satu arah, tetapi justru kalian akan tercerai-berai dan melarikan diri dari hadapan mereka. Melihat apa yang terjadi kepada kalian, semua bangsa lain akan merasa ngeri dan menganggap kalian bangsa yang paling malang di dunia.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="DEU.28.26" />Mayat kalian akan berserakan begitu saja sehingga dimakan burung-burung dan binatang-binatang liar. Saat itu terjadi, tidak seorang pun dari kalian yang masih hidup untuk mengusir burung dan binatang itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="DEU.28.27" />“TUHAN akan membuat kalian menderita bisul-bisul bernanah, seperti yang ditimpakan-Nya pada orang Mesir. Seluruh badanmu akan gatal-gatal dan penuh dengan benjol-benjol dan kudis tanpa ada yang bisa menyembuhkanmu.<x caller="+"><xo>28:27
</xo><xt>Kel. 9:8-12; Ul. 7:15</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="DEU.28.28" />TUHAN akan membuat kalian gila, buta, dan selalu ketakutan.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="DEU.28.29" />Meskipun kalian berjalan pada siang hari yang terang, kalian akan meraba-raba dalam kegelapan seperti orang buta, sehingga kalian tidak akan berhasil dalam segala hal. Kalian akan terus-menerus ditindas dan dirampok, tetapi tidak seorang pun akan menolongmu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="DEU.28.30" />“Kalau kalian bertunangan, laki-laki lain akan memperkosa tunanganmu. Kalau kalian membangun rumah, kalian tidak akan sempat tinggal di dalamnya. Kalau kalian menanami kebun anggur, kalian tidak akan menikmati hasilnya.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="DEU.28.31" />Ternak sapimu akan disembelih di depan matamu, tetapi kalian tidak akan makan sedikit pun dari dagingnya. Kawanan keledaimu akan dirampas dan tidak pernah dikembalikan. Musuh-musuhmu akan mencuri ternak dombamu, dan tidak ada orang yang bisa membela hakmu.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="DEU.28.32" />Anak-anakmu laki-laki dan perempuan akan menjadi tawanan perang, lalu dijadikan budak di negeri lain. Setiap hari kalian akan merindukan mereka, tetapi kalian tidak bisa berbuat apa-apa kecuali terdiam menatap kosong tanpa harapan.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="DEU.28.33" />Suatu bangsa musuh yang namanya belum pernah kalian dengar akan datang dari negeri yang jauh, lalu menjarah semua hasil panenmu dan segala hasil kerja kerasmu. Kalian akan terus-menerus ditindas dan diperlakukan dengan kejam.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="DEU.28.34" />Kalian akan menjadi gila melihat kengerian yang terjadi.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="DEU.28.35" />TUHAN akan membuat lutut dan pahamu sakit bisul yang tidak bisa disembuhkan. Bisul-bisul itu akan menyebar ke seluruh tubuhmu, dari telapak kaki sampai ke kulit kepala.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="DEU.28.36" />“TUHAN akan membiarkan Israel beserta raja yang kalian pilih ditawan ke negeri musuh yang jauh, yaitu bangsa yang tidak dikenal oleh kalian ataupun nenek moyang kalian. Di negeri itu, kalian akan menyembah dewa-dewa buatan tangan manusia dari kayu dan batu.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="DEU.28.37" />Di antara segala bangsa ke mana TUHAN mencerai-beraikan kalian, orang-orang akan ngeri melihat apa yang sudah terjadi kepada kalian, sehingga kalian menjadi bahan olokan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="DEU.28.38" />Kalian akan menanam banyak benih di ladang, tetapi hasil panennya hanya sedikit karena dimakan belalang.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="DEU.28.39" />Kalian akan menanam dan merawat kebun anggur, tetapi tidak akan memanen buahnya apalagi meminum air anggurnya, karena sudah habis dimakan ulat.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="DEU.28.40" />Banyak pohon zaitun akan tumbuh di seluruh wilayah kalian, tetapi kalian tidak akan bisa mengambil dan menikmati minyaknya, karena buah-buahnya akan gugur sebelum matang.
<ve />
<v id="41" bcv="DEU.28.41" />Kalian akan memiliki anak-anak laki-laki dan perempuan, tetapi mereka akan dirampas darimu dan menjadi tawanan musuh.
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="DEU.28.42" />Serangan serangga akan memakan habis segala yang tumbuh, sehingga tidak ada apa pun yang bisa kalian panen.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="43" bcv="DEU.28.43" />“Pendatang yang tinggal di antara kalian akan semakin berkuasa atas kalian, sedangkan kalian semakin tidak berdaya.<x caller="+"><xo>28:43
</xo><xt>Ul. 28:13</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="DEU.28.44" />Mereka akan memberi pinjaman kepada kalian, tetapi kalian tidak akan memberi pinjaman kepada mereka. Mereka akan memimpin kalian, dan kalian akan tunduk kepada mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="45" bcv="DEU.28.45" />“Jika kalian tidak taat kepada TUHAN Allahmu dan tidak melakukan perintah-perintah-Nya yang sudah Dia berikan, semua kutuk tersebut akan terus menimpa kalian sampai binasa.
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="DEU.28.46" />Bencana-bencana itu akan menjadi bukti dari TUHAN bagi kalian dan keturunan kalian selamanya, bahwa semua itu merupakan hukuman dari-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="47" bcv="DEU.28.47" />Sewaktu kalian hidup dalam kemakmuran dari TUHAN Allahmu di negerimu sendiri, kalian tidak mau berterima kasih dan melayani Dia dengan senang hati.
<ve />
<v id="48" bcv="DEU.28.48" />Karena itu, TUHAN akan mendatangkan musuh-musuh untuk melawan kalian, sehingga kalian terpaksa melayani mereka dalam keadaan lapar, haus, tak berpakaian, dan kekurangan segala hal. TUHAN akan membiarkan mereka memperbudak<f caller="+"><fr>28:48
</fr><fk>memperbudak
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiahnya adalah ‘memasang kuk besi di lehermu’. Metafora ini menggambarkan bahwa umat Israel tidak bisa luput dari perbudakan yang sangat berat.</ft></f> dan menindas kalian sampai binasa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="49-50" bcv="DEU.28.49" />“TUHAN akan mendatangkan pasukan mereka dari negeri yang jauh, dan mereka akan menyergap kalian seperti seekor elang menerkam mangsanya secepat kilat. Bangsa itu kuat dan kejam, dan bahasa mereka tidak bisa kalian mengerti. Mereka tidak akan punya rasa hormat kepada orang yang tua maupun belas kasihan kepada anak-anak.
<ve />
<v id="51" bcv="DEU.28.51" />Pasukan bangsa itu akan memakan ternak mudamu dan seluruh hasil panenmu sampai kalian mati kelaparan. Tidak akan tersisa sedikit pun gandum, air anggur, minyak zaitun, anak sapi, dan anak domba bagi kalian, sehingga kalian habis binasa.
<ve />
<v id="52" bcv="DEU.28.52" />Mereka akan mengepung kota-kota di seluruh negeri pemberian TUHAN kepada kalian. Biarpun kalian merasa aman berlindung di kota yang dibentengi tembok yang tinggi, mereka akan meruntuhkan benteng itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="53-55" bcv="DEU.28.53" />“Selama kotamu dikepung, kalian akan merasa begitu sengsara dan kehabisan makanan, sampai kalian memakan anak-anakmu, darah dagingmu sendiri yang diberikan TUHAN kepadamu. Kalian akan sangat kelaparan, sehingga laki-laki yang paling lembut dan peka di antara kalian pun tega memakan daging anaknya sendiri. Bahkan dia tidak akan mau membagi sedikit pun daging itu kepada saudaranya, istrinya yang sangat dicintainya, dan satu-satunya anak yang masih hidup.
<ve />
<v id="56-57" bcv="DEU.28.56" />Demikian juga perempuan yang paling lembut dan peka di antara kalian— begitu lembutnya bagaikan tuan putri yang seolah tidak pernah menjejakkan kakinya ke tanah— akan tega menyembunyikan bayi yang baru saja dia lahirkan beserta dengan ari-arinya, lalu diam-diam memakannya, sebab tidak ada apa pun lagi yang bisa dimakan. Dia bahkan tidak akan mau membagi sedikit pun daging itu kepada suami dan anaknya yang lain.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="58" bcv="DEU.28.58" />“Jika kamu sekalian tidak menaati semua hukum yang tertulis dalam kitab Taurat ini, dan tidak takut dan hormat terhadap TUHAN Allah Yang Mahamulia,
<ve />
<v id="59-60" bcv="DEU.28.59" />maka TUHAN akan mendatangkan bencana-bencana dan berbagai wabah penyakit kepada kamu dan keturunanmu, yaitu penyakit mengerikan seperti yang kalian saksikan ketika TUHAN menghukum orang Mesir. Kalian akan menderita sakit parah itu bertahun-tahun tanpa bisa sembuh.
<ve />
<v id="61" bcv="DEU.28.61" />TUHAN juga akan mendatangkan segala macam wabah dan penyakit lain yang tidak tertulis dalam kitab Taurat ini, sampai kalian binasa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="62-63" bcv="DEU.28.62" />“Sebagaimana TUHAN tadinya senang berbuat baik kepada kalian dan menambah jumlah kalian, Dia pun akan senang menghancurkan dan membinasakan kalian jika kalian tidak menaati-Nya. Sekali pun awalnya jumlah kalian banyak seperti bintang di langit, hanya sedikit yang akan dibiarkan hidup sesudah TUHAN menghukum kalian. Dan kalian akan disingkirkan dari negeri subur yang sebentar lagi kalian duduki karena kalian tidak menaati perintah-perintah TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="64" bcv="DEU.28.64" />TUHAN akan mencerai-beraikan kalian ke antara bangsa-bangsa lain di seluruh bumi. Di sana kalian akan menyembah dewa-dewa yang terbuat dari kayu dan batu, yang tidak dikenal olehmu ataupun nenek moyangmu.
<ve />
<v id="65" bcv="DEU.28.65" />Di antara bangsa-bangsa itu, kalian tidak akan pernah mempunyai tempat tinggalmu sendiri dan tidak akan merasa tenang. TUHAN akan membuat hatimu gelisah, mukamu suram, dan perasaanmu tertekan.
<ve />
<v id="66" bcv="DEU.28.66" />Hidupmu akan selalu terancam bahaya. Siang dan malam kalian merasa ngeri dan kuatir apakah bisa tetap hidup.
<ve />
<v id="67" bcv="DEU.28.67" />Karena sering melihat hal-hal yang mengerikan, kalian akan hidup dalam ketakutan setiap saat, sehingga di pagi hari kalian berkata, ‘Andaikan sekarang sudah malam!’ Dan di malam hari kalian berkata, ‘Andaikan sekarang sudah pagi!’
<ve />
<v id="68" bcv="DEU.28.68" />TUHAN juga akan mengirim sebagian dari kalian ke Mesir dengan kapal, meskipun Dia pernah mengatakan bahwa kalian tidak akan melihat negeri itu lagi. Di sana kalian akan begitu melarat sampai berusaha menawarkan diri sebagai budak lagi kepada orang Mesir, tetapi tidak akan ada yang mau membelimu.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="29" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="DEU.29.1" />TUHAN memberikan semua hukum dan penjelasan tadi kepada Musa ketika umat Israel masih berkemah di wilayah Moab. Hal-hal itu menjelaskan perjanjian dengan TUHAN yang sudah ditetapkan di gunung Sinai.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Umat Israel harus hidup sesuai dengan perjanjian TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="DEU.29.2" />Musa memanggil semua orang Israel dan berkata kepada mereka, “Di Mesir, kalian sudah menyaksikan semua yang TUHAN lakukan terhadap raja Mesir, para pejabatnya, dan seluruh rakyatnya.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="DEU.29.3" />Dengan matamu sendiri, kalian sudah melihat berbagai bencana dan keajaiban yang TUHAN lakukan.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="DEU.29.4" />Tetapi sampai hari ini, TUHAN belum membuka pikiranmu agar mengerti makna dari semua yang sudah kalian alami.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="DEU.29.5" />TUHAN sudah memberi tahu kalian, ‘Selama empat puluh tahun Aku memimpin kalian melewati padang belantara, pakaian dan alas kaki yang kalian pakai tidak menjadi usang.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="DEU.29.6" />Selama itu, kalian juga tidak makan roti, minum anggur, ataupun menikmati bir, tetapi Aku menyediakan segala sesuatu yang kalian perlukan. Demikianlah Aku membuktikan bahwa Akulah TUHAN Allahmu.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="DEU.29.7" />Selanjutnya kata Musa, “Ketika kita sampai di tempat ini, Raja Sihon dari Hesbon dan Raja Og dari Basan menyerang kita, tetapi kita mengalahkan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="DEU.29.8" />Kita merebut negeri mereka dan membagikannya kepada suku Ruben, suku Gad, dan separuh suku Manasye sebagai milik pusaka mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="DEU.29.9" />“Karena itu taatilah semua ketentuan perjanjian kita dengan TUHAN, supaya Dia memberkati segala usahamu.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="DEU.29.10" />Hari ini, kalian semua— termasuk para pemimpin suku, tua-tua, perwira, dan semua laki-laki Israel— berdiri di hadapan TUHAN Allah kita.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="DEU.29.11" />Hadir juga bersama kita anak-anak dan istri-istri kalian, juga semua pendatang yang tinggal di antara kita, yang bekerja memotong kayu dan menimba air.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="DEU.29.12" />Kalian berkumpul di sini untuk menyatakan bersedia menerima semua ketentuan dalam perjanjian yang TUHAN Allah sahkan dengan kita hari ini.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="DEU.29.13" />Dengan mengikat perjanjian ini, kita diteguhkan sebagai umat-Nya, dan kita mengakui bahwa TUHAN adalah Allah kita. Dengan demikian, kita menggenapi yang sudah TUHAN katakan kepada kita dan perjanjian yang Dia sahkan dengan nenek moyang kita Abraham, Isak, dan Yakub.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="DEU.29.14" />TUHAN mengikat perjanjian ini bukan hanya dengan kita saja
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="DEU.29.15" />yang sekarang hadir di hadapan-Nya, tetapi juga dengan keturunan kita di masa yang akan datang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="DEU.29.16" />“Kalian semua tahu bagaimana dulu bangsa kita tinggal di Mesir dan kemudian berjalan melewati wilayah bangsa-bangsa lain.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="DEU.29.17" />Kalian juga sudah melihat patung-patung berhala mereka yang terbuat dari kayu, batu, perak, dan emas. Semua itu sangat menjijikkan.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="DEU.29.18" />Pastikan jangan sampai ada di antara kalian, baik laki-laki, perempuan, keluarga, maupun suku, yang meninggalkan TUHAN dengan menyembah dewa-dewa bangsa lain. Orang-orang yang berbuat demikian dapat menjadi pengaruh buruk di antara kalian, seperti tanaman beracun yang meracuni orang-orang sehingga banyak yang tertular oleh kejahatannya.<x caller="+"><xo>29:18
</xo><xt>Ibr. 12:15</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="DEU.29.19" />“Apabila ada orang bebal di antara kalian yang mendengar ketentuan perjanjian ini dan berkata dalam hatinya, ‘Aku akan selamat meskipun hidup sesuka hatiku sendiri,’ maka hal itu akan mendatangkan bencana atas kalian semua, yang jahat maupun yang baik.
<ve />
<v id="20-21" bcv="DEU.29.20" />TUHAN tidak akan bersedia mengampuni orang bebal seperti itu. TUHAN akan memisahkan orang itu dari antara suku-suku Israel, lalu mengobarkan cemburu dan amarah-Nya ke atas orang itu seperti api yang membakar habis. Semua kutuk perjanjian yang tertulis dalam kitab Taurat ini akan menimpa dia dan keturunannya, sampai TUHAN melenyapkan mereka.<f caller="+"><fr>29:20-21
</fr><fk>dan keturunannya, … melenyapkan mereka
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiahnya adalah, ‘TUHAN akan menghapus namanya dari kolong langit.’ Bukan hanya orang bebal itu sendiri yang dihukum, tetapi tidak akan ada penerus keluarganya.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22-23" bcv="DEU.29.22" />“Lama kelamaan, berbagai kutukan bencana dan wabah penyakit yang berulang kali ditimpakan akan berdampak. Tanah di seluruh negeri Israel akan rusak oleh belerang dan garam sehingga tidak bisa ditanami apa pun, bahkan rumput liar pun tidak bisa tumbuh. Negeri itu akan menjadi seperti kota Sodom, Gomora, Adma, dan Zeboim, yang dihancurkan TUHAN dalam murka-Nya. Lalu pengunjung dari bangsa lain bahkan sisa keturunanmu yang masih hidup
<ve />
<v id="24-25" bcv="DEU.29.24" />akan bertanya, ‘Mengapa TUHAN, Allah nenek moyang mereka, berbuat demikian pada negeri ini? Apa yang membuat-Nya begitu murka?’
</p>
<p style="p">“Maka orang-orang akan menjawab, ‘Ini terjadi karena bangsa Israel tidak lagi hidup sesuai dengan hukum dan ketentuan perjanjian yang mereka sahkan dengan TUHAN ketika Dia membawa mereka keluar dari Mesir.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="DEU.29.26" />Mereka menyimpang dengan sujud menyembah dewa-dewa yang tidak pernah mereka kenal sebelumnya, dan yang dilarang oleh TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="DEU.29.27" />Perbuatan itulah yang membuat murka TUHAN berkobar sehingga Dia mengutuk negeri mereka, sesuai peringatan yang sudah tertulis dalam kitab ini.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="DEU.29.28" />Akhirnya dalam amarah-Nya, TUHAN mencabut orang Israel dari negeri mereka dan membuang mereka ke negeri lain, di mana mereka tinggal sampai hari ini.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="DEU.29.29" />Sebagai penutup, Musa berkata, “Ada hal-hal yang TUHAN Allah rahasiakan dari kita. Namun, untuk segala hal yang sudah Dia nyatakan, kita dan keturunan kita bertanggung jawab melakukannya. Itu berarti kita harus menaati segala hukum dan ketentuan dalam kitab ini.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="30" />
<s style="s1">Berkat apabila kembali kepada TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="DEU.30.1" />Musa melanjutkan pengajarannya kepada umat Israel, “Pada masa mendatang, kalian semua dan keturunanmu akan mengalami semua berkat TUHAN Allahmu yang sudah saya sampaikan. Ketika kalian menjauh dari TUHAN, kamu sekalian akan mengalami semua kutukan yang sudah saya sampaikan juga. Namun, di negeri bangsa asing ke mana TUHAN mencerai-beraikan kalian nanti, kalian akan teringat kepada semua yang tertulis dalam kitab Taurat ini.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="DEU.30.2" />Apabila besok kamu dan keturunanmu berbalik kepada TUHAN dengan segenap hati dan dengan segenap nafas hidupmu<x caller="+"><xo>30:2
</xo><xt>Ul. 4:29</xt></x> mematuhi perintah-Nya yang saya sampaikan hari ini,
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="DEU.30.3" />maka TUHAN Allah akan berbelas kasihan dan membebaskan kalian dari penawanan. Dia juga akan mengumpulkan kalian kembali dari negeri bangsa-bangsa lain itu.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="DEU.30.4" />Sekalipun kalian dibuang ke ujung bumi, Dia tetap akan membawamu kembali.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="DEU.30.5" />TUHAN Allah akan membawa kalian pulang ke negeri nenek moyang kalian, dan kalian akan kembali menduduki negeri Israel. Dia akan membuat keturunan kalian menjadi lebih makmur dan lebih banyak daripada jumlah nenek moyang kalian.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="DEU.30.6" />TUHAN akan mengubah hatimu<f caller="+"><fr>30:6
</fr><fk>mengubah hati
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiahnya adalah ‘menyunat hatimu’.</ft></f> dan seluruh keturunanmu sehingga setiap orang sungguh-sungguh mengasihi Dia dengan segenap hati, supaya kalian dapat terus hidup di negeri ini.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="DEU.30.7" />Lalu TUHAN akan menimpakan semua kutuk tersebut kepada musuh-musuh yang membenci dan menindas kalian.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="DEU.30.8" />Sedangkan kalian akan berbalik kepada TUHAN, menjadi taat kembali, dan melakukan semua perintah TUHAN yang saya sampaikan hari ini.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="DEU.30.9" />Kemudian Dia akan membuat kalian berhasil dalam semua pekerjaanmu. Dia akan memberkatimu dengan banyak anak, banyak ternak, dan hasil panen yang melimpah, karena Dia ingin membuat kalian makmur, sama seperti Dia senang memberkati nenek moyangmu.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="DEU.30.10" />Tetapi untuk menerima semua berkat itu, kalian harus kembali kepada-Nya dengan segenap hatimu dan sungguh-sungguh menaati semua perintah dan ketetapan-Nya yang tertulis dalam kitab Taurat ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pilihlah hidup
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="DEU.30.11" />“Seluruh perintah yang saya sampaikan kepada kalian hari ini tidak terlalu sulit untuk kalian lakukan dan tidak di luar pemahamanmu.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="DEU.30.12" />Perintah-perintah TUHAN itu tidak disimpan di surga sehingga kalian harus bertanya, ‘Siapakah yang bisa naik ke sana untuk mengambilkannya bagi kita, supaya kita bisa mendengar dan melakukannya?’
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="DEU.30.13" />Perintah-perintah itu juga tidak disimpan di seberang laut sehingga kalian harus bertanya, ‘Siapakah yang bisa menyeberangi laut besar itu untuk mengambilkannya bagi kita, supaya kita bisa mendengar dan melakukannya?’
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="DEU.30.14" />Sesungguhnya perintah TUHAN sangat dekat denganmu! Kalian sudah mengetahuinya dan bisa membicarakannya dengan sesamamu. Jadi, sekarang hanya tinggal melakukannya saja.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="DEU.30.15" />“Perhatikanlah! Hari ini saya mengajukan dua pilihan kepada kamu sekalian: Hidup dengan sejahtera, atau ditimpa kesialan sampai mati.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="DEU.30.16" />Kasihilah TUHAN Allahmu, hiduplah menurut kehendak-Nya, dan taatilah perintah, ketetapan, serta peraturan-Nya. Dengan demikian, bangsa kita akan tetap hidup serta bertambah besar, dan TUHAN Allah akan memberkati kalian di negeri yang sebentar lagi kalian duduki.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="DEU.30.17" />“Namun, jika hatimu berpaling dari TUHAN dan kamu menolak mendengarkan Dia, malahan terpikat untuk menyembah dewa-dewa,
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="DEU.30.18" />saya memperingatkanmu hari ini: Kamu pasti akan binasa! Kamu tidak akan hidup lama di negeri di seberang sungai Yordan itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="DEU.30.19" />“Jadi, hari ini saya sudah memberi dua pilihan kepada kamu sekalian, yakni hidup dengan berkat TUHAN, atau mengalami kutuk-Nya sampai mati. Biarlah langit dan bumi menjadi saksi atas pilihanmu! Demi kebaikanmu sendiri dan keturunanmu, pilihlah hidup!
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="DEU.30.20" />Kasihilah TUHAN Allah kita, taatilah Dia, dan berpeganglah erat kepada-Nya selalu. Seharusnya begitulah cara hidupmu! Jika kamu mengasihi Dia dan taat kepada-Nya, kamu dan keturunanmu akan tinggal selamanya di negeri yang TUHAN janjikan untuk diberikan kepada nenek moyang kita Abraham, Isak, dan Yakub.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="31" />
<s style="s1">Yosua menjadi pengganti Musa
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="DEU.31.1" />Sesudah Musa mengajarkan semuanya itu kepada orang Israel,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="DEU.31.2" />dia berkata kepada mereka, “Sekarang saya sudah berumur 120 tahun dan tidak kuat lagi memimpin kalian. Lagipula TUHAN juga sudah mengatakan kepada saya, ‘Kamu tidak akan menyeberangi sungai Yordan.’
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="DEU.31.3" />TUHAN Allah kitalah yang akan menyeberangi sungai itu di depan kalian. Dia akan membinasakan bangsa-bangsa yang ada di hadapan kalian, dan kalian akan menduduki negeri mereka. Seperti yang dikatakan TUHAN, ‘Yosua akan memimpin kalian menyeberangi sungai itu.’
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="DEU.31.4" />TUHAN akan membinasakan bangsa-bangsa di negeri itu seperti Dia membinasakan Sihon dan Og, raja-raja bangsa Amori.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="DEU.31.5" />TUHAN akan menolong kalian menaklukkan bangsa-bangsa itu. Dan kalian harus memusnahkan mereka semua, sesuai dengan perintah yang saya sampaikan kepada kalian.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="DEU.31.6" />Kalian harus kuat dan berani. Jangan takut kepada mereka karena TUHAN Allah kita menyertai kalian. Dia pasti akan selalu menolong kalian dan tidak akan meninggalkan kalian.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="DEU.31.7" />Lalu Musa memanggil Yosua dan berkata kepadanya di hadapan semua orang Israel, “Kamu harus kuat dan berani, karena kamu akan memimpin bangsa ini ke negeri yang dijanjikan TUHAN kepada nenek moyang kita untuk diberikan kepada mereka. Kamu akan memimpin mereka untuk menguasai negeri itu, kemudian kamu akan membagi tanah kepada setiap keluarga agar menjadi harta warisan mereka turun temurun.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="DEU.31.8" />TUHAN sendiri akan berjalan di depanmu dan menyertaimu. Dia akan selalu menolongmu dan tidak akan meninggalkan kamu. Karena itu janganlah takut atau berkecil hati.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Peraturan tentang pembacaan hukum-hukum
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="DEU.31.9" />Musa menuliskan semua hukum itu, lalu dalam pertemuan dia menyerahkan gulungan kitab itu kepada para imam Lewi yang bertugas mengangkut peti perjanjian TUHAN, dan kepada para pemimpin Israel.<x caller="+"><xo>31:9
</xo><xt>Bil. 3:31; Ul. 10:8; 31:24-26</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="DEU.31.10" />Musa memerintahkan mereka, “Pada akhir setiap tahun ketujuh (yaitu tahun pembebasan utang), selama Hari Raya Pondok Cabang-cabang Berdaun,
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="DEU.31.11" />kalian harus membacakan kitab Taurat ini di hadapan semua orang Israel yang berkumpul untuk menyembah TUHAN Allah kita di tempat penyembahan kepada-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="DEU.31.12" />Kumpulkanlah semua rakyat yang datang dari setiap kota, baik laki-laki, perempuan, anak-anak, maupun pendatang, agar mereka menyimak dan belajar untuk takut dan hormat kepada TUHAN serta menaati semua hukum ini dengan cermat.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="DEU.31.13" />Pembacaan itu bertujuan supaya keturunan kalian yang belum tahu tentang hukum itu dapat mendengarnya. Mereka harus belajar untuk takut dan hormat kepada TUHAN Allah selama hidup di negeri yang sebentar lagi kalian duduki di seberang sungai Yordan.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Orang Israel akan mengkhianati TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="DEU.31.14" />TUHAN berkata kepada Musa, “Tidak lama lagi kamu akan mati. Karena itu panggillah Yosua dan datanglah bersama dia menghadap Aku di kemah-Ku. Aku hendak mengangkat dia sebagai penggantimu.” Kemudian Musa dan Yosua datang menghadap TUHAN di kemah-Nya
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="DEU.31.15" />dan TUHAN menampakkan diri dalam bentuk tiang awan di dekat pintu kemah.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="DEU.31.16" />Kata TUHAN kepada Musa, “Tidak lama lagi kamu akan mati. Sesudah kamu mati, bangsa ini akan mengkhianati Aku seperti seorang istri yang pergi melacurkan diri, dengan menyembah dewa-dewa milik bangsa-bangsa di negeri yang akan mereka masuki. Mereka akan meninggalkan Aku dan melanggar perjanjian yang Aku buat dengan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="DEU.31.17" />Ketika itu terjadi, Aku akan sangat marah kepada mereka. Aku akan meninggalkan orang Israel dan tidak lagi menolong mereka, bahkan Aku akan menghancurkan mereka. Banyak hal buruk akan menimpa mereka sehingga mereka berkata, ‘Pasti semua kesusahan ini terjadi karena Allah kita tidak lagi bersama kita.’
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="DEU.31.18" />Pada waktu itu, Aku sama sekali tidak akan menolong mereka karena mereka sudah berbuat jahat dengan menyembah dewa-dewa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="DEU.31.19" />“Sekarang tulislah nyanyian yang akan Aku berikan kepadamu dan ajarkanlah kepada orang Israel supaya mereka menghafalnya. Kelak kata-kata lagu ini akan menjadi bukti bahwa mereka tidak lagi taat kepada-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="DEU.31.20" />Aku akan membawa mereka ke negeri yang sangat subur, yang sudah Aku janjikan kepada nenek moyang mereka. Di sana mereka akan hidup makmur dan makan sepuasnya sampai menjadi gemuk. Tetapi kemudian mereka akan berpaling menyembah dewa-dewa. Mereka akan menolak Aku dan melanggar perjanjian-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="DEU.31.21" />Karena itu, banyak bencana akan menimpa mereka. Saat itulah nyanyian ini akan mengingatkan mereka tentang alasan-Ku menghukum mereka, karena lagu ini akan selalu mereka nyanyikan turun-temurun. Aku tahu jalan pikiran mereka bahkan sebelum mereka masuk ke negeri yang Aku janjikan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="DEU.31.22" />Maka hari itu juga, Musa menuliskan syair nyanyian itu dan mengajarkannya kepada orang Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="DEU.31.23" />Kemudian TUHAN berkata kepada Yosua anak Nun, “Kamu harus kuat dan berani, karena kamu akan memimpin orang Israel masuk ke negeri yang sudah Aku janjikan kepada nenek moyangmu untuk diberikan kepada mereka. Aku akan menyertaimu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="DEU.31.24" />Sesudah Musa selesai menulis segala hukum ini pada sebuah gulungan kitab,
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="DEU.31.25" />dia memberi perintah kepada para pelayan dari suku Lewi yang bertugas membawa peti perjanjian TUHAN,
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="DEU.31.26" />“Ambillah kitab Taurat ini dan letakkan di samping peti perjanjian. Kelak, kitab itu akan menjadi bukti ketika orang Israel melanggar hukum TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="DEU.31.27" />“Saya tahu kalian semua sangat keras kepala. Selama saya masih hidup bersama kalian pun, kalian sering memberontak terhadap TUHAN, apalagi nanti sesudah saya mati!
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="DEU.31.28" />Jadi, kumpulkanlah semua tua-tua suku dan pemimpin kalian, agar saya dapat berbicara langsung kepada mereka. Biarlah langit dan bumi menjadi saksi bahwa saya sudah menyampaikan semua hukum TUHAN ini kepada kalian.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="DEU.31.29" />Saya mengatakan hal ini karena tahu bahwa sesudah saya mati, kalian akan berbuat jahat dengan berpaling dari cara hidup yang sudah saya perintahkan kepada kalian. Pada waktu itu, bencana akan menimpa kalian karena kalian membuat TUHAN marah dengan melakukan yang jahat di mata-Nya.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Nyanyian pengajaran Musa
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="DEU.31.30" />Kemudian Musa menyampaikan nyanyian pengajaran ini kepada seluruh umat Israel:
<ve />
</p>

<c id="32" />
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="DEU.32.1" />Hai matahari, bulan, dan bintang-bintang perhatikanlah!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Hai laut, pulau-pulau, dan gunung-gunung dengarkanlah
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kebenaran-kebenaran ini akan aku sampaikan!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="DEU.32.2" />Kiranya ajaranku turun bagai tetesan air hujan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan perkataanku bagaikan embun di tanah,
</q>
<q style="q1">seperti gerimis menyirami tunas daun muda,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan seperti embun membasahi rumput.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="DEU.32.3" />Aku menyerukan pujian bagi TUHAN!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Pujilah betapa hebat Dia!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="DEU.32.4" />TUHAN bagaikan gunung batu tempat kita berlindung.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Segala yang Dia lakukan sempurna dan benar-benar adil.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dia selalu setia menepati janji-Nya dan tidak pernah berbuat salah.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia sungguh adil dan jujur.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="DEU.32.5" />Tetapi kalian, hai orang Israel, tidak setia kepada-Nya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Karena dosa-dosamu, kalian tidak pantas lagi disebut anak-anak-Nya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kalian adalah bangsa yang jahat dan pembohong!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="DEU.32.6" />Begitukah caramu membalas semua kebaikan TUHAN kepada kita?
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kalian begitu bebal!
</q>
<q style="q1">Bukankah Dia Bapa kita, yang menciptakan kita,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang membesarkan kita menjadi satu bangsa!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="DEU.32.7" />Ingatlah apa yang terjadi di masa lalu!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Renungkanlah pengalaman nenek moyang kita!
</q>
<q style="q1">Tanyakanlah kepada orangtuamu dan para tua-tua,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">maka mereka akan memberitahumu tentang sejarah kita.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="DEU.32.8" />Dahulu, TUHAN Yang Mahatinggi membagi umat manusia menjadi bangsa-bangsa
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan menentukan di mana setiap bangsa akan tinggal turun-temurun,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">termasuk batas wilayah keturunan Israel.<f caller="+"><fr>32:8
</fr><fk>keturunan Israel
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiahnya adalah ‘anak-anak Israel’, dalam LXX adalah ‘malaikat-malaikat’, sedangkan dalam teks Gulungan Laut Mati adalah ‘anak-anak Allah’.</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="DEU.32.9" />Tetapi kita, keturunan Yakub, dijadikan TUHAN sebagai umat milik-Nya yang khusus.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="DEU.32.10" />Dahulu, TUHAN mendapati nenek moyang kita
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">di padang belantara yang tandus dan sunyi.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Lalu Dia melindungi dan memelihara mereka.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia menjaga mereka dengan sangat hati-hati, seperti seseorang melindungi matanya sendiri.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="DEU.32.11" />TUHAN menjaga umat-Nya bagaikan burung elang menjagai anaknya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Ketika anak elang baru belajar terbang, sang induk selalu siap menangkap anaknya di atas bentangan sayapnya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="DEU.32.12" />Oh umat Israel, hanya TUHAN sendirilah yang memimpin kita.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tidak ada satu pun dewa yang pernah menolong kita.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="DEU.32.13" />Aku melihat bahwa kemenangan dari TUHAN akan membawa kalian menguasai seluruh daerah perbukitan di negeri Kanaan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kalian akan dipuaskan dengan hasil panen dari ladang.
</q>
<q style="q1">Negeri pemberian TUHAN itu amatlah subur, hingga di tempat bebatuan terdapat sarang madu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan pohon-pohon zaitun tumbuh dengan subur meski di tanah berbatu.<f caller="+"><fr>32:13
</fr><fk>keterangan waktu dalam nubuatan
</fk><ft>Dalam teks Ibrani, mulai di ayat ini Musa menceritakan hal yang belum terjadi seolah-olah sudah terjadi. Atau dapat dikatakan bahwa TUHAN menunjukkan kepada Musa hal yang belum terjadi, dan Musa menceritakan apa yang sudah dia lihat. Jadi, keterangan waktu masa lalu digunakan untuk menubuatkan hal yang belum terjadi. Ini adalah sifat nubuatan yang sering terlihat dalam Alkitab. Itulah sebabnya TSI menerjemahkan kata ‘sudah’ sebagai ‘akan’ dalam pasal ini. Juga dalam puisi di pasal ini, teks Ibrani sering menyebut bangsa Israel sebagai ‘mereka’, dan TSI menerjemahkan sesuai dengan artinya, yaitu ‘kalian’, karena Musa sedang berbicara langsung kepada orang Israel.</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="DEU.32.14" />Kalian akan menikmati berkelimpahan susu dari ternak sapi dan kambing,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">serta daging yang paling enak dan empuk dari domba, sapi, dan kambingmu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kalian akan diberkati dengan hasil panen gandum yang sangat bagus
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan air anggur yang diperas dari buah anggur terbaik.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="DEU.32.15" />Tetapi aku juga melihat bahwa kelak kalian, hai umatku tercinta,<f caller="+"><fr>32:15
</fr><fk>umatku tercinta
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiahnya adalah ‘Yesyurun’, suatu sebutan akrab bagi umat Israel, yang artinya ‘orang benar’. Nama ini juga dipakai dalam Ul. 33:5, 26; Yes. 44:2.</ft></f> akan begitu lama menikmati kemakmuran sampai menjadi gemuk dan semakin memberontak melawan TUHAN.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kalian akan meninggalkan Allah yang menciptakan kalian,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang sudah menyelamatkan kita dengan kuasa-Nya yang besar.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="DEU.32.16" />Seperti istri yang tidak setia kepada suaminya, kalian akan membuat TUHAN cemburu dengan melacurkan diri kepada dewa-dewa.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kalian akan menyulut amarah-Nya dengan menyembah berhala-berhala menjijikkan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="DEU.32.17" />Kalian tidak terus mempersembahkan kurban kepada Allah, tetapi malah mempersembahkan kurban kepada roh-roh jahat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yaitu dewa-dewa yang sebelumnya tidak kalian kenal dan yang tidak pernah disembah oleh nenek moyang kita.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="DEU.32.18" />Kalian akan melupakan Allah Batu Pelindung kita,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang adalah Pencipta dan sumber hidup kita.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="19" bcv="DEU.32.19" />Pada waktu itu, TUHAN pasti tahu bahwa kalian sudah meninggalkan-Nya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan Dia akan marah serta menolak kalian sebagai anak-anak-Nya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="20" bcv="DEU.32.20" />TUHAN akan berkata, “Aku tidak akan menolong kalian lagi.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Lihat saja apa yang akan terjadi padamu!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kalian adalah bangsa yang sangat jahat dan sama sekali tidak setia.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="21" bcv="DEU.32.21" />Kalian sudah membuat Aku cemburu dengan menyembah dewa-dewa,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan menyulut amarah-Ku dengan menyembah berhala-berhala.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Karena itu, Aku akan membuat kalian cemburu dan marah kepada suatu bangsa yang bebal, yang sebenarnya tidak pantas disebut bangsa.<x caller="+"><xo>32:21
</xo><xt>Rm. 10:19</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="22" bcv="DEU.32.22" />Murka-Ku akan seperti api yang membakar segala hasil ladang dan tumbuhan lain di bumi.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Api murka-Ku akan menghanguskan bumi sampai ke dasar gunung-gunung,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bahkan sampai ke tingkat Syeol yang paling bawah.<x caller="+"><xo>32:22
</xo><xt>Kej. 37:35 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="23" bcv="DEU.32.23" />Aku akan menimpakan banyak bencana pada kalian.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Seperti pemanah menembaki para musuhnya, begitulah Aku akan menembaki setiap orang di antara kalian bertubi-tubi dengan segala macam bencana.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="24" bcv="DEU.32.24" />Kelaparan akan menyiksamu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Demam dan penyakit mengerikan akan menimpamu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku akan mengirim binatang buas untuk menerkammu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan gigitan ular berbisa untuk mematikanmu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="25" bcv="DEU.32.25" />Saat kamu keluar rumah, musuh-musuh akan membunuhmu dengan pedang.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan sekalipun kamu berlindung di dalam rumah, kamu tetap akan mati ketakutan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Pasukan musuh akan memusnahkan kamu semuanya, baik pemuda pemudi, bayi, maupun kakek nenek.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="26" bcv="DEU.32.26" />TUHAN Allah kita berkata, “Aku bisa saja membinasakan bangsa Israel
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sampai punah seluruhnya dari muka bumi.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="27" bcv="DEU.32.27" />Tetapi jika Aku melakukan itu, pasukan musuh yang Aku utus untuk menghukum Israel akan salah mengartikan kemenangan mereka.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka bisa mengira, ‘Kami mengalahkan orang Israel dengan kekuatan kami sendiri!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan bukan TUHAN yang melakukan semua penghukuman itu.’”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="28" bcv="DEU.32.28" />Bangsa Israel, beginilah kata TUHAN tentang kalian!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kalian adalah bangsa yang tidak berakal
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan sama sekali tidak bijaksana.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="29" bcv="DEU.32.29" />Kalau saja kalian bijaksana, kalian akan mengerti mengapa kalian dihukum
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan menyadari apa yang akan terjadi pada kalian bila meninggalkan TUHAN.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="30" bcv="DEU.32.30" />Bagaimana mungkin seribu tentara Israel bisa lari ketakutan dari satu tentara musuh,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan sepuluh ribu tentara kalian kabur dari dua tentara musuh,
</q>
<q style="q1">kalau bukan karena TUHAN Batu Pelindung Israel yang menyerahkan kalian kepada mereka dan meninggalkan kalian!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="31" bcv="DEU.32.31" />Dewa bangsa-bangsa musuh tidak sekuat TUHAN Batu Pelindung kita!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Bahkan mereka sendiri pun mengakui hal itu!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="32-33" bcv="DEU.32.32" />Bangsa-bangsa lain itu sangat jahat, mereka adalah pohon anggur yang berasal dari Sodom dan Gomora.<x caller="+"><xo>32:32-33
</xo><xt>Kej. 18:20-21; 19:4-11</xt></x>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Buah perbuatan mereka adalah anggur pahit dan mengandung racun mematikan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="34" bcv="DEU.32.34" />TUHAN berkata, “Aku punya rencana terhadap bangsa-bangsa yang memusuhi Israel.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Rencana itu Aku simpan dengan baik, seperti seseorang mengunci peti hartanya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="35" bcv="DEU.32.35" />Akulah yang berhak untuk membalas kejahatan dan menghukum mereka,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan Aku akan melakukannya!<x caller="+"><xo>32:35
</xo><xt>Rm. 12:19</xt></x>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Saatnya akan tiba ketika setiap orang jahat jatuh tergelincir.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dengan tiba-tiba, bencana menimpa orang jahat sampai binasa.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="36" bcv="DEU.32.36" />Namun, ketika tinggal sedikit saja yang masih hidup dari umat TUHAN,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan itu hanya sejumlah budak dan orang bebas,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">saat bangsa Israel sama sekali tidak berdaya,
</q>
<q style="q1">barulah TUHAN Allah akan membela dan mengasihani mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="37" bcv="DEU.32.37" />Kemudian Dia akan bertanya kepada umat-Nya, “Di manakah dewa-dewa yang kalian andalkan sebagai pelindung?
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="38" bcv="DEU.32.38" />Bukankah kalian sudah memberi mereka makan lemak kurban dan air anggur?
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Seharusnya merekalah yang bangkit dan menolong kalian!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="39" bcv="DEU.32.39" />Sekarang, sadarilah bahwa hanya Akulah satu-satunya Allah.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tidak ada yang lain kecuali Aku.
</q>
<q style="q1">Akulah yang berhak membunuh dan memberi hidup.<x caller="+"><xo>32:39
</xo><xt>Yoh. 5:21</xt></x>
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku sudah memberi hukuman yang menyakitkan tetapi Aku akan menyembuhkan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan tidak ada yang bisa mencegah Aku.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="40" bcv="DEU.32.40" />Aku mengangkat tangan-Ku dan bersumpah:
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Demi Aku sendiri, yang hidup selamanya,
<ve />
<v id="41" bcv="DEU.32.41" />Aku akan mengasah pedang-Ku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">agar pedang-Ku berkilat-kilat
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">saat Aku menjatuhkan hukuman yang adil
</q>
<q style="q1">atas segala kejahatan yang dilakukan musuh-musuh-Ku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan membalas perbuatan semua orang yang membenci Aku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="42" bcv="DEU.32.42" />Bagaikan pahlawan menghabisi pasukan musuh dengan panah dan pedang hingga darah berlumuran di mana-mana,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">demikianlah Aku akan membunuh semua pasukan yang Aku tawan dan memenggal kepala para komandan mereka.”<f caller="+"><fr>32:42
</fr><fk>kepala para komandan
</fk><ft>Kata-kata ini juga dapat diterjemahkan, ‘kepala para pejuang berambut panjang’. Berdasarkan terjemahan itu, ada tafsiran bahwa tentara bangsa-bangsa lain membiarkan rambut mereka panjang sebagai tanda bahwa mereka sudah bersumpah kepada dewa-dewa mereka.</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="43" bcv="DEU.32.43" />“Hai semua bangsa, bersorak-sorailah bersama umat TUHAN,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena Allah Israel akan membunuh musuh-musuh-Nya, untuk membalaskan darah umat-Nya yang tertumpah.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dia sudah menentukan cara untuk menghukum musuh-musuh-Nya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan mengadakan perdamaian dengan umat-Nya serta membersihkan kenajisan dari negeri mereka.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="44-45" bcv="DEU.32.44" />Musa dan Yosua mengajarkan seluruh nyanyian itu kepada umat Israel. Setelah selesai,
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="DEU.32.46" />Musa berkata, “Ingatlah selalu semua peringatan yang sudah saya sampaikan hari ini, dan perintahkan anak-anak kalian untuk menaati dengan cermat segala sesuatu yang tertulis dalam kitab Taurat ini.
<ve />
<v id="47" bcv="DEU.32.47" />Semua ajaran itu bukan sekedar kata-kata biasa! Hidupmu bergantung padanya! Jika kalian menaatinya, kalian akan tetap hidup negeri yang sebentar lagi kalian duduki di seberang sungai Yordan.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Musa akan meninggal di gunung Nebo
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="48" bcv="DEU.32.48" />Pada hari yang sama, TUHAN berkata kepada Musa,
<ve />
<v id="49" bcv="DEU.32.49" />“Naiklah ke gunung Nebo di pegunungan Abarim, di wilayah Moab, di seberang kota Yeriko. Pandanglah ke arah Kanaan, negeri yang akan Aku berikan kepada bangsa Israel.
<ve />
<v id="50-52" bcv="DEU.32.50" />Kamu boleh melihat negeri itu dari kejauhan, lalu kamu akan meninggal di gunung itu dan ditempatkan bersama nenek moyangmu dalam kematian, sebagaimana Harun sudah meninggal di gunung Hor. Seperti dia, kamu pun tidak akan masuk ke negeri Kanaan, karena kalian berdua tidak taat kepada-Ku di hadapan umat Israel, sewaktu kalian berada di mata air Meriba, dekat kota Kades di padang belantara Zin. Kalian tidak menghormati kekudusan-Ku di tengah bangsa Israel.”<x caller="+"><xo>32:50-52
</xo><xt>Bil. 20:2-13</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>

<c id="33" />
<s style="s1">Musa bernubuat dan mendoakan berkat bagi suku-suku Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="DEU.33.1" />Musa adalah perantara Allah dan umat-Nya, sebelum meninggal dia bernubuat dan memohonkan berkat bagi umat Israel. Musa berkata,
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="DEU.33.2" />“TUHAN datang kepada kami dari gunung Sinai,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia menyatakan diri kepada kami seperti matahari yang terbit dari daerah Seir di negeri Edom,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan menyinari kami dari gunung Paran.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dia datang bersama puluhan ribu malaikat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan ada api menyala di tangan kanan-Nya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="DEU.33.3" />Sesungguhnya, TUHAN mengasihi umat-Nya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan melindungi semua orang yang menjadi milik-Nya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Mereka sujud di kaki-Nya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan ingin menyimak ajaran-Nya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="DEU.33.4" />Aku sudah menyampaikan pelajaran hukum-Nya kepada kalian,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan hukum itu menjadi harta keturunan Yakub yang paling berharga.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="DEU.33.5" />TUHAN menjadi Raja atas umat kesayangan-Nya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">ketika para pemimpin dari tiap suku Israel berkumpul bersama seluruh rakyat.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="DEU.33.6" />Kata Musa tentang suku Ruben,
</p>
<q style="q1">“TUHAN, biarlah suku Ruben tetap bertahan dan tidak punah,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi jumlah mereka tidak akan banyak.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="DEU.33.7" />Kata Musa tentang suku Yehuda,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Ya TUHAN, dengarkanlah seruan suku Yehuda saat mereka minta tolong,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan kelak persatukanlah mereka kembali dengan suku-suku sebangsanya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tolonglah mereka dan kuatkanlah tangan Yehuda saat melawan musuh-musuh mereka.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="DEU.33.8" />Kata Musa tentang suku Lewi,
</p>
<q style="q1">“TUHAN, suku Lewi sudah berkenan di mata-Mu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">maka kepada mereka Engkau mempercayakan jabatan imam dan wewenang memakai Urim dan Tumim untuk mencari tahu kehendak-Mu.<x caller="+"><xo>33:8
</xo><xt>Kel. 28:30; Im. 8:8; 1Sam. 14:41-42</xt></x>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Engkau sudah menguji mereka di Masa dan berbantah dengan mereka di mata air Meriba.<f caller="+"><fr>33:8
</fr><fk>Masa … Meriba
</fk><ft>Kedua nama ini mengingatkan pada dua peristiwa umat Israel diuji karena kekurangan air dan bertengkar dengan Musa dan Harun (yang adalah keturunan Lewi). Nama Masa berarti ‘ujian’ atau ‘pencobaan’ dan Meriba berarti ‘perbantahan’. Lihat Kel. 17:1-7; Bil. 20:2-13; Ul. 32:51.</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="9" bcv="DEU.33.9" />Ingatlah, ya TUHAN, berbagai tindakan suku Lewi yang membuktikan bahwa mereka setia melaksanakan perintah-perintah-Mu dan menjaga ketaatan pada perjanjian-Mu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Bagi mereka, setia kepada-Mu lebih penting daripada orangtua, saudara-saudara, bahkan anak-anak mereka sendiri.<x caller="+"><xo>33:9
</xo><xt>Kel. 32:26-28; Bil. 25:11-13</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="10" bcv="DEU.33.10" />Mereka akan mengajarkan semua hukum dan ketetapan-Mu kepada bangsa Israel,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">membakar dupa di hadapan-Mu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan mempersembahkan kurban yang dibakar habis di mezbah-Mu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="11" bcv="DEU.33.11" />Ya TUHAN, berkatilah pelayanan mereka
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan berkenanlah kepada semua yang mereka lakukan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Hancurkanlah semua musuh mereka sampai tidak bisa bangkit lagi.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="DEU.33.12" />Kata Musa tentang suku Benyamin,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Mereka adalah suku yang dikasihi TUHAN,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan mereka hidup dengan aman di sisi-Mu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Engkau senantiasa tinggal di antara mereka dan melindungi mereka.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="DEU.33.13" />Kata Musa tentang kedua suku Yusuf,
</p>
<q level="2" style="q2">“Kiranya TUHAN memberkati wilayah suku Efraim dan Manasye dengan hujan dari langit
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan mata air dari bawah tanah.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="14" bcv="DEU.33.14" />Biarlah Engkau memberi mereka sinar matahari yang hangat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sehingga tanaman bisa tumbuh dengan baik dan hasil panen mereka berlimpah tiap bulan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="15" bcv="DEU.33.15" />Semoga daerah perbukitan mereka, yang sudah subur sejak zaman dahulu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">menghasilkan banyak buah-buahan yang manis.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="16" bcv="DEU.33.16" />Dan kiranya Engkau memberkati mereka dengan kekayaan lain yang terdapat di tanah mereka.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Ya TUHAN, yang menampakkan diri kepadaku di semak yang menyala-nyala, tetaplah Engkau berkenan kepada mereka.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Biarlah berkat-Mu menjadi seperti mahkota yang memperindah kedua suku Yusuf sehingga mereka selalu berpengaruh di antara suku-suku Israel yang lain.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="17" bcv="DEU.33.17" />Seperti banteng yang menyeruduk musuh dengan tanduknya, suku-suku Yusuf sangatlah kuat.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka akan menyeruduk bangsa-bangsa lain sampai ke negeri yang amat jauh.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Demikianlah yang akan dilakukan oleh keturunan dari dua anak laki-laki Yusuf,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yaitu puluhan ribu orang dari suku Efraim dan ribuan orang dari suku Manasye.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="DEU.33.18" />Kata Musa tentang suku Zebulon dan suku Isakar,
</q>
<q style="q1">“Semoga orang Zebulon berhasil dalam perdagangan mereka ke luar negeri,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan semoga orang Isakar sejahtera di daerah mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="19" bcv="DEU.33.19" />Zebulon dan Isakar akan menikmati kemakmuran dari hasil perdagangan dengan kapal-kapal yang berlabuh di lepas pantai.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka akan mengundang suku-suku Israel yang lain ikut bersukacita dalam perjamuan kurban
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">di hadapan TUHAN di bukit tempat penyembahan-Nya.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="DEU.33.20" />Kata Musa tentang suku Gad,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Terpujilah TUHAN, yang akan memperluas wilayah Gad.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Orang-orang suku Gad duduk siaga, seperti singa betina
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang menunggu mangsanya mendekat, siap menerkam lengan atau kepalanya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="21" bcv="DEU.33.21" />Aku bernubuat bahwa ketika para pemimpin membagi-bagi tanah kepada suku-suku Israel, suku Gad akan diberi wilayah yang terbaik.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Suku Gad akan melaksanakan tugas peradilan yang diberikan TUHAN kepada mereka.<x caller="+"><xo>33:21
</xo><xt>Bil. 32:1-33; Yos. 4:12-13; 22:1-9</xt></x>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Itu sebabnya mereka dihormati sebagai pemimpin di antara suku-suku Israel, sehingga mereka mendapat wilayah terbaik.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="DEU.33.22" />Kata Musa tentang suku Dan,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Orang-orang suku Dan seperti seekor singa muda,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang siap melompat keluar dari guanya di Basan untuk menerkam musuhnya.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="DEU.33.23" />Kata Musa tentang suku Naftali,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Hai suku Naftali, TUHAN berkenan dan mencurahkan berkat-Nya kepada kalian.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dudukilah wilayah ke arah barat sungai Yordan sampai danau Galilea di ujung selatan.”<f caller="+"><fr>33:23
</fr><fk>Dudukilah wilayah ke … ujung selatan
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiahnya adalah, “Dudukilah (wilayah) barat dan selatan.” TSI memberi informasi penjelas sesuai wilayah yang kelak diberikan kepada suku Naftali.</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="DEU.33.24" />Kata Musa tentang suku Asyer,
</p>
<q style="q1">“TUHAN akan memberkati keturunan Asyer melebihi suku-suku lain,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan suku-suku Israel yang lain pun akan menyukai kalian.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Wilayah kalian akan begitu kaya dengan buah zaitun sehingga bukan hanya kepalamu yang akan diurapi dengan minyaknya, tetapi kakimu juga.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="25" bcv="DEU.33.25" />Kota-kota kalian, hai suku Asyer, akan dibentengi dengan tembok tinggi dan gerbang yang terbuat dari batang besi dan tembaga.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Demikianlah kalian akan tetap berdiri teguh seumur hidupmu.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="DEU.33.26" />Kemudian Musa memberkati seluruh umat Israel,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Hai Israel, tidak ada penguasa yang layak disembah selain Allahmu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia melintasi langit dalam sekejap untuk datang menolongmu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="27" bcv="DEU.33.27" />Sampai selama-lamanya, Allahmu hidup dan mampu melindungi serta menopang kalian.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Sebelum pasukan kalian maju menyerang wilayah musuh, TUHAN sendiri akan mengusir banyak dari mereka.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia sendiri yang sudah memerintahkan, ‘Musnahkan mereka!’
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="28" bcv="DEU.33.28" />Demikianlah keturunan Yakub akan hidup dengan aman dan tidak terganggu oleh bangsa lain.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Negeri kalian akan berlimpah dengan gandum dan air anggur.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Ladang-ladang kalian akan cukup disirami hujan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="29" bcv="DEU.33.29" />Betapa bahagianya kalian, hai Israel!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Bangsa lain tidak diselamatkan oleh TUHAN seperti kalian!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Bagaikan perisai, Dia melindungi kalian.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Bagaikan pedang yang perkasa, Dia menghabisi musuh-musuh kalian.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka akan datang kepada kalian untuk memohon agar dibiarkan hidup.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kalian akan menaklukkan mereka sepenuhnya.”
<ve />
</q>

<c id="34" />
<s style="s1">Musa meninggal
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="DEU.34.1" />Dari dataran Moab, Musa kemudian naik ke puncak Pisga di gunung Nebo, di seberang Yeriko. Dari sana, TUHAN menunjukkan kepadanya seluruh negeri itu,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">yaitu daerah Gilead sampai kota Dan,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="2" bcv="DEU.34.2" />seluruh wilayah yang kelak dimiliki oleh suku Naftali, Efraim dan Manasye,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">serta wilayah yang terbentang sampai Laut Tengah, yang nantinya dimiliki oleh suku Yehuda,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="3" bcv="DEU.34.3" />juga padang belantara Negeb di bagian selatan wilayah Yehuda,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan lembah Yordan yang terbentang dari Yeriko, kota pohon palem itu, sampai kota Zoar.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="4" bcv="DEU.34.4" />Kata TUHAN kepada Musa, “Inilah negeri yang sudah Aku janjikan kepada Abraham, Isak, dan Yakub dengan berkata kepada mereka, ‘Aku akan memberikan negeri itu kepada keturunanmu.’<x caller="+"><xo>34:4
</xo><xt>Kej. 12:7; 26:3; 28:13</xt></x> Sekarang Aku sudah mengizinkan kamu untuk melihatnya dari jauh, tetapi kamu tidak akan masuk ke sana.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="DEU.34.5" />Lalu Musa, hamba TUHAN itu, meninggal di negeri Moab, seperti yang sudah dikatakan TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="DEU.34.6" />TUHAN menguburkan Musa di suatu lembah di Moab, di seberang kota Bet Peor, tetapi sampai hari penulisan kitab ini, tidak ada yang tahu letak kuburan Musa.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="DEU.34.7" />Musa berumur 120 tahun waktu dia meninggal. Saat itu tubuhnya masih kuat dan matanya tidak rabun.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="DEU.34.8" />Bangsa Israel meratapi dia di dataran Moab selama 30 hari, sesuai kebiasaan mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="DEU.34.9" />TUHAN memberi hikmat yang luar biasa kepada Yosua karena dia sudah ditunjuk oleh Musa menjadi penggantinya. Karena itu umat Israel menaati Yosua dan melakukan semua perintah TUHAN yang sudah disampaikan oleh Musa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="DEU.34.10" />Sampai waktu penulisan kitab ini, tidak pernah ada lagi nabi yang seperti Musa di Israel, yang berulang kali berbicara langsung dengan TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="DEU.34.11" />Tidak ada nabi lain yang melakukan berbagai keajaiban besar atas perintah TUHAN seperti yang dibuat Musa terhadap raja Mesir, para pejabatnya, dan seluruh negeri itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="DEU.34.12" />Tidak ada lagi nabi yang kepadanya diberikan kuasa hebat untuk melakukan perbuatan-perbuatan dahsyat dan mengerikan seperti yang dilakukan Musa di hadapan semua orang Israel.<ve />
</p>
</book>
<book id="JOS"><id id="JOS">
</id><h>Yosua
</h><toc level="1">Yosua
</toc><toc level="2">Yosua
</toc><toc level="3">Yos.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">Yosua
</p>

<c id="1" />
<s style="s1">TUHAN mengangkat Yosua sebagai pemimpin Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JOS.1.1" />Sesudah kematian Musa, hamba TUHAN itu, berbicaralah TUHAN kepada Yosua anak Nun. Yosua adalah tangan kanan Musa. Kata TUHAN kepadanya,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JOS.1.2" />“Hamba-Ku Musa sudah meninggal. Karena itu, sekarang bersiaplah dan pimpinlah bangsa Israel menyeberangi sungai Yordan ke negeri yang Aku berikan kepada mereka.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JOS.1.3" />Tetapi seperti janji-Ku kepada Musa,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">‘Setiap tempat yang kalian injak sudah Aku berikan kepada kalian.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="JOS.1.4" />Wilayah kalian akan terbentang dari daerah pegunungan Libanon di utara sampai ke padang belantara di selatan, juga dari sungai Efrat di timur laut, termasuk seluruh tanah orang Het, hingga ke Laut Tengah di barat.’
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="5" bcv="JOS.1.5" />Yosua, selama kamu hidup, tidak akan ada yang bisa bertahan melawanmu. Aku akan menyertaimu seperti Aku menyertai Musa. Aku tidak akan pernah mengabaikanmu ataupun meninggalkanmu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="JOS.1.6" />“Kamu harus kuat dan berani karena kamulah yang akan memimpin bangsa ini untuk menduduki dan memiliki negeri yang sudah Aku janjikan kepada nenek moyang kalian.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="JOS.1.7" />Hanya, pastikan kamu harus benar-benar tegar dan berani. Taatilah seluruh hukum Taurat yang sudah diberikan hamba-Ku Musa kepadamu. Jangan menyimpang dari semua itu supaya kamu berhasil dalam segala langkahmu.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="JOS.1.8" />Ajarkanlah hukum-hukum dalam kitab Taurat ini kepada bangsa ini. Renungkanlah itu siang dan malam supaya kamu bertindak hati-hati sesuai dengan yang tertulis di dalamnya. Dengan begitu, kamu akan sangat berhasil.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="JOS.1.9" />Sekali lagi Aku tegaskan: Kamu harus kuat dan berani! Jangan takut ataupun patah semangat, karena Aku, TUHAN Allahmu, menyertai ke mana pun kamu pergi.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yosua mulai memimpin bangsa Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="JOS.1.10" />Lalu Yosua memerintahkan para pemimpin bangsa Israel,
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="JOS.1.11" />“Berkelilinglah ke seluruh perkemahan dan perintahkanlah semua orang untuk menyiapkan persediaan makanan, karena besok lusa kita akan menyeberangi sungai Yordan untuk mulai merebut dan menduduki negeri yang sudah diberikan TUHAN Allah menjadi milik kita.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="JOS.1.12" />Kepada ketiga suku yang sudah memiliki daerah mereka,<x caller="+"><xo>1:12
</xo><xt>Bil. 32</xt></x> yaitu suku Ruben, Gad, dan separuh suku Manasye, Yosua berkata,
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="JOS.1.13" />“Ingatlah perkataan Musa, hamba TUHAN itu, ketika dia menyuruh kalian menduduki bagian negeri ini di sebelah timur sungai Yordan. Dia berkata, ‘Inilah negeri yang TUHAN Allahmu berikan kepada kalian, sebagai tempat untuk kalian dapat hidup dengan tenang.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="JOS.1.14" />Anak-istri dan ternak kalian boleh tinggal di sini, di negeri yang sudah diberikan Musa di sebelah timur sungai Yordan. Tetapi pasukan kalian harus memimpin suku-suku lainnya menyeberangi sungai Yordan dengan bersenjata lengkap dan membantu mereka berperang,
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="JOS.1.15" />sampai mereka memiliki negeri yang TUHAN berikan kepada mereka dan hidup dengan tenang sama seperti kalian. Barulah setelah itu kalian boleh kembali ke tanahmu sendiri, yang sudah diberikan Musa kepadamu di sebelah timur sungai Yordan.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="JOS.1.16" />Jawab mereka kepada Yosua, “Semua yang engkau perintahkan akan kami laksanakan, dan ke mana pun engkau mengutus kami, kami akan pergi.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="JOS.1.17" />Kami akan taat kepadamu sama seperti kami taat kepada Musa. Semoga TUHAN Allah kita menyertaimu sama seperti Dia menyertai Musa.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="JOS.1.18" />Setiap orang yang melawan engkau dan tidak menaati perintahmu biarlah dihukum mati. Yang terpenting, engkau harus kuat dan berani!”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="2" />
<s style="s1">Yosua mengutus dua orang mata-mata ke kota Yeriko
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JOS.2.1" />Yosua anak Nun diam-diam mengutus dua orang mata-mata dari perkemahan Israel di padang Akasia.<f caller="+"><fr>2:1
</fr><fk>padang Akasia
</fk><ft>Naskah Ibrani menuliskan ‘Sitim’, yang berarti pepohonan Akasia. ‘Sitim’ juga adalah nama daerah itu.</ft></f> Katanya, “Pergilah menyelidiki daerah di seberang sungai Yordan, khususnya kota Yeriko.” Lalu keduanya pergi. Setibanya di Yeriko, mereka menginap di rumah seorang pelacur bernama Rahab.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="JOS.2.2" />Sementara itu, ada yang melapor kepada raja Yeriko, “Baginda, sore ini ada beberapa orang Israel yang datang untuk memata-matai negeri ini!”
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JOS.2.3" />Maka raja Yeriko mengirim pesan kepada Rahab, “Serahkan orang Israel yang menginap di rumahmu, karena mereka hendak memata-matai negeri kita.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="JOS.2.4" />Namun, Rahab menyembunyikan kedua mata-mata itu dan berkata kepada suruhan raja, “Memang betul tadi ada tamu menginap di rumah saya, tetapi saya tidak tahu dari mana mereka berasal.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="JOS.2.5" />Mereka sudah pergi pada waktu senja, sebelum gerbang kota ditutup. Saya tidak tahu mereka kemana. Cepat kejarlah mereka! Mungkin kalian bisa menyusul.”
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="JOS.2.6" />Akan tetapi, sebenarnya Rahab sudah membawa kedua mata-mata itu ke atap rumahnya dan menyembunyikan mereka di bawah tumpukan batang rami<f caller="+"><fr>2:6
</fr><fk>rami
</fk><ft>Tanaman rami atau flaks adalah tanaman musiman setinggi satu meter yang dibudidayakan di Timur Tengah sejak ribuan tahun lalu. Tanaman rami merupakan bahan baku kain linen, diolah dengan cara dikeringkan, lalu seratnya dipintal dan ditenun.</ft></f> yang disusunnya di sana.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="JOS.2.7" />Orang-orang suruhan raja pun pergi mengejar mata-mata itu sampai ke tempat penyeberangan sungai Yordan. Segera setelah mereka keluar, pintu gerbang kota ditutup.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Janji mata-mata Israel kepada Rahab
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="JOS.2.8" />Sementara itu sebelum kedua mata-mata itu tidur, Rahab menemui mereka di atap
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="JOS.2.9" />dan berkata kepada mereka, “Saya tahu TUHAN sudah menyerahkan negeri ini kepada bangsamu. Kami semua di negeri ini sangat takut terhadap kalian
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="JOS.2.10" />karena kami sudah mendengar bagaimana TUHAN menolong bangsamu. Ketika kalian keluar dari Mesir, Dia mengeringkan Laut Merah supaya kalian bisa menyeberanginya. Dan dengan pertolongan-Nya, kalian juga sudah membinasakan Sihon dan Og, kedua raja bangsa Amori di sebelah timur sungai Yordan.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="JOS.2.11" />Kami sangat ketakutan sejak mendengar berita itu. Keberanian kami pun lenyap karena kami tahu bahwa TUHAN, Allah kalian, adalah Allah yang berkuasa di langit dan di bumi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="JOS.2.12" />“Jadi sekarang, saya mohon kepada kalian untuk bersumpah demi TUHAN bahwa kalian akan berbaik hati kepada keluarga saya, karena saya pun sudah berbaik hati kepada kalian. Berikanlah suatu tanda untuk menjamin
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="JOS.2.13" />bahwa kalian akan menyelamatkan ayah, ibu, dan kakak-adik saya beserta seluruh keluarga mereka. Berjanjilah bahwa kalian tidak akan membiarkan kami mati.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="JOS.2.14" />Jawab mereka kepada Rahab, “Ya, kami berjanji. Biarlah kami mati kalau kami tidak melindungimu, asalkan kamu merahasiakan tentang kami. Nanti ketika TUHAN menyerahkan negeri ini kepada kami, kami akan menepati sumpah ini dengan berbaik hati kepadamu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="JOS.2.15" />Lalu Rahab menurunkan mereka dengan tali melalui jendela, karena dinding rumahnya termasuk bagian dari tembok kota.<f caller="+"><fr>2:15
</fr><fk>bagian dari tembok kota
</fk><ft>Pada zaman itu, kota-kota dibentengi dengan tembok tinggi untuk berlindung dari serangan musuh. Terkadang rumah-rumah penduduk dibangun melekat dengan tembok kota sehingga salah satu dinding rumah menjadi bagian dari tembok kota. Hal ini membuat tembok kota semakin kokoh.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="JOS.2.16" />Katanya kepada mereka, “Pergilah ke perbukitan, supaya orang suruhan raja tidak menemukan kalian. Bersembunyilah di sana selama tiga hari sampai mereka kembali ke kota. Sesudah itu kalian bisa melanjutkan perjalanan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="JOS.2.17" />Kedua mata-mata itu berkata kepadanya, “Kami terikat pada sumpah kami kepadamu hanya jika kamu memenuhi dua syarat ini:
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="JOS.2.18" />Pertama, saat kami menyerang negeri ini, ikatkan tali merah ini pada jendela tempat kamu menurunkan kami tadi, dan berkumpullah kamu sekeluarga, yakni orang tuamu dan semua sanak saudaramu, di rumah ini.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="JOS.2.19" />Jika ada anggota keluargamu yang keluar dari rumah lalu terbunuh di jalanan, kami tidak bersalah atas kematiannya. Akan tetapi, kalau mereka diserang dan dibunuh di dalam rumahmu, kamilah yang menanggung utang darah itu dengan nyawa kami sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="JOS.2.20" />Syarat yang kedua, kamu harus merahasiakan tentang kami. Jika kamu membocorkannya, kami lepas dari sumpah itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="JOS.2.21" />Rahab menjawab, “Saya setuju.” Lalu kedua mata-mata itu pun pergi dan Rahab mengikatkan tali merah di jendela rumahnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="JOS.2.22" />Mereka pergi menuju perbukitan dan bersembunyi di sana selama tiga hari sampai orang suruhan raja kembali. Orang-orang itu sudah mencari di sepanjang jalan tetapi tidak berhasil menemukan keduanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="JOS.2.23" />Kemudian mereka berdua turun dari perbukitan, menyeberangi sungai Yordan, dan kembali ke perkemahan Israel. Kedua mata-mata itu menemui Yosua<f caller="+"><fr>2:23
</fr><fk>Yosua
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Yosua anak Nun (juga di 3:14; 4:16; 6:6; 17:4; 19:49; 19:51; 21:1; 30:1). Untuk kewajaran, TSI tidak berulang menuliskan nama ayahnya.</ft></f> dan menceritakan semua yang terjadi dalam perjalanan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="JOS.2.24" />Kata mereka kepada Yosua, “Sungguh, TUHAN sudah menyerahkan seluruh negeri itu kepada kita! Semua penduduk di sana gemetar ketakutan terhadap kita!”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="3" />
<s style="s1">Bangsa Israel menyeberangi sungai Yordan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JOS.3.1" />Besoknya, pagi-pagi sekali Yosua dan semua orang Israel pergi dari tempat perkemahan mereka di padang Akasia ke tepi sungai Yordan. Mereka berkemah di sana sambil menunggu waktunya menyeberang.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JOS.3.2" />Dua hari kemudian,<x caller="+"><xo>3:2
</xo><xt>Kej. 22:4 CK</xt></x> para pemimpin berkeliling ke seluruh perkemahan.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JOS.3.3" />Mereka memberi perintah kepada bangsa Israel: “Saat kalian melihat para imam<x caller="+"><xo>3:3
</xo><xt>Ul. 17:8-9 CK</xt></x> membawa peti perjanjian TUHAN Allahmu, berangkatlah mengikuti mereka.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="JOS.3.4" />Tetapi jagalah jarak dengan mereka sekitar satu kilometer. Kalian tidak boleh mendekati peti perjanjian itu. Mereka akan memimpin jalanmu, karena kalian belum pernah ke daerah ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="JOS.3.5" />Lalu Yosua berkata kepada orang-orang Israel, “Bersihkanlah dirimu, karena besok TUHAN akan melakukan perbuatan-perbuatan yang ajaib di tengah kalian.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="JOS.3.6" />Keesokan harinya Yosua berkata kepada imam-imam itu, “Angkatlah peti perjanjian ini dan pergilah mendahului bangsa kita menyeberangi sungai Yordan.” Maka imam-imam itu mengangkat peti perjanjian dan berjalan di depan mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="JOS.3.7" />Kata TUHAN kepada Yosua, “Hari ini Aku akan mulai membuat seluruh bangsa Israel menghormatimu sebagai seorang pemimpin. Mereka akan tahu bahwa Aku selalu bersama denganmu, sebagaimana Aku selalu bersama dengan Musa.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="JOS.3.8" />Perintahkanlah para imam yang membawa peti perjanjian, ‘Saat kalian tiba di tepi sungai Yordan, ambillah beberapa langkah masuk ke dalam sungai dan berdirilah di sana.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="JOS.3.9" />Lalu Yosua berkata kepada bangsa Israel, “Mendekatlah dan dengarkanlah apa yang TUHAN katakan!
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="JOS.3.10" />Inilah bukti bahwa Allah yang hidup ada bersamamu, dan Dia akan mengusir orang Kanaan, Het, Hewi, Feris, Girgasi, Amori, dan Yebus dari hadapanmu.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="JOS.3.11" />Peti perjanjian dari Penguasa seluruh bumi akan memimpin kalian menyeberangi sungai Yordan.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="JOS.3.12" />Sekarang pilihlah dua belas orang, satu dari setiap suku Israel.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="JOS.3.13" />Ketika kaki para imam yang mengangkat peti perjanjian TUHAN, Penguasa seluruh bumi, menyentuh permukaan air sungai Yordan, air itu akan berhenti mengalir dari hulu. Di sana air akan meninggi seperti ada bendungan yang menahan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="JOS.3.14" />Lalu bangsa itu berangkat dari tempat perkemahan mereka untuk menyeberangi sungai Yordan. Para imam yang mengangkat peti perjanjian berjalan di depan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="JOS.3.15" />Waktu itu adalah musim panen, dan sepanjang musim itu sungai Yordan meluap. Namun, ketika kaki para imam yang mengangkat peti perjanjian itu menyentuh air di tepi sungai Yordan,
<ve />
<v id="16-17" bcv="JOS.3.16" />air pun berhenti mengalir, dan di bagian atas, air meninggi seperti ada bendungan yang menahannya di hulu, di kota Adam, dekat kota Sartan. Sedangkan aliran hilir yang mengalir ke Laut Mati, yaitu Laut Asin, terputus sama sekali. Lalu seluruh bangsa Israel menyeberangi sungai Yordan melewati tanah yang kering, menuju ke tempat yang menghadap kota Yeriko. Sementara itu, para imam yang mengangkat peti perjanjian berhenti di tengah sungai Yordan dan berdiri di sana sampai semua orang selesai menyeberang.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="4" />
<s style="s1">Bangsa Israel mendirikan dua belas batu peringatan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JOS.4.1" />Sesudah bangsa Israel seluruhnya menyeberangi sungai Yordan, TUHAN berkata kepada Yosua,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JOS.4.2" />“Pilihlah dua belas orang, satu dari setiap suku.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JOS.4.3" />Perintahkanlah kepada mereka, ‘Masing-masing ambillah sebuah batu besar dari tempat para imam sedang berdiri di tengah sungai Yordan. Bawalah batu-batu itu dan letakkanlah di tempat kita bermalam nanti.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="JOS.4.4" />Lalu Yosua memanggil kedua belas orang terpilih itu
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="JOS.4.5" />dan berkata kepada mereka, “Masuklah ke tengah sungai Yordan, di mana peti perjanjian TUHAN berada. Kalian masing-masing haruslah mengambil dan memikul sebuah batu besar. Jadi, semuanya ada dua belas batu, sesuai jumlah suku Israel.
<ve />
<v id="6-7" bcv="JOS.4.6" />Batu-batu itu selamanya akan mengingatkan bangsa Israel tentang apa yang TUHAN lakukan hari ini. Suatu hari nanti, bila anak cucu kalian bertanya tentang arti dari batu-batu ini, kalian akan memberitahu mereka bahwa batu-batu ini mengingatkan kita bagaimana sungai Yordan berhenti mengalir ketika peti perjanjian TUHAN dibawa menyeberang.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="JOS.4.8" />Kedua belas orang itu melakukan sesuai dengan yang diperintahkan TUHAN melalui Yosua. Mereka mengambil dua belas batu dari tengah sungai Yordan, sesuai jumlah suku Israel, membawanya ke tempat perkemahan mereka, dan meletakkannya di sana.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="JOS.4.9" />Yosua juga menyuruh orang untuk mendirikan dua belas batu di tengah-tengah sungai Yordan, di tempat para imam yang mengangkat peti perjanjian berdiri. Sampai kitab ini ditulis, batu-batu itu masih ada di sana.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="JOS.4.10" />Para imam yang mengangkat peti perjanjian berdiri di tengah sungai Yordan sampai semua yang diperintahkan TUHAN kepada Yosua selesai dilakukan. Semua itu juga sesuai dengan segala yang Musa perintahkan kepada Yosua. Maka orang-orang Israel bergegas menyeberangi sungai itu,
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="JOS.4.11" />dan setelah semuanya menyeberang, para imam yang mengangkat peti perjanjian TUHAN berjalan lagi menyeberangi sungai itu disaksikan oleh semua orang Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="JOS.4.12" />Sesuai perintah Musa, pasukan bersenjata dari suku Ruben, suku Gad, dan separuh suku Manasye memimpin untuk menyeberang sungai itu.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="JOS.4.13" />Pasukan bersenjata sebanyak empat puluh ribu orang pergi menyeberang ke dataran rendah di dekat kota Yeriko untuk berperang, dan TUHAN menyertai mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="JOS.4.14" />Pada hari itu TUHAN membuat Yosua dihormati oleh seluruh bangsa Israel sebagai seorang pemimpin, dan sepanjang hidupnya mereka menghormati dia sama seperti mereka menghormati Musa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="JOS.4.15" />Kata TUHAN kepada Yosua,
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="JOS.4.16" />“Perintahkanlah para imam yang membawa peti perjanjian untuk keluar dari sungai Yordan.”
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="JOS.4.17" />Yosua pun berkata kepada para imam, “Keluarlah dari sungai Yordan!”
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="JOS.4.18" />Begitu para imam yang membawa peti perjanjian TUHAN keluar dari sungai Yordan dan menginjak tepi sungai, air sungai Yordan mengalir kembali dan meluap seperti semula.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="JOS.4.19" />Bangsa Israel menyeberangi sungai Yordan di hari ke sepuluh bulan pertama<f caller="+"><fr>4:19
</fr><fk>bulan pertama
</fk><ft>Abib (juga disebut Nisan), bulan pertama dalam penanggalan Yahudi, sekitar pertengahan Maret hingga pertengahan April.</ft></f> dan berkemah di Gilgal, di perbatasan timur kota Yeriko.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="JOS.4.20" />Di sana Yosua mendirikan kedua belas batu yang diambil dari sungai Yordan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="JOS.4.21" />Lalu katanya kepada orang Israel, “Bila kelak anak cucu kalian menanyakan tentang arti dari batu-batu ini,
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="JOS.4.22" />beritahulah mereka bahwa bangsa Israel menyeberangi sungai Yordan di atas tanah yang kering.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="JOS.4.23" />Karena TUHAN Allah kalian mengeringkan sungai Yordan sampai kalian semua menyeberangi sungai itu, sama seperti saat TUHAN Allah mengeringkan Laut Merah sampai kami semua menyeberanginya.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="JOS.4.24" />TUHAN melakukan hal ini agar segala bangsa di dunia mengetahui betapa besarnya kuasa TUHAN, dan agar kalian takut dan hormat kepada TUHAN Allahmu selama-lamanya.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="5" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JOS.5.1" />Ketika semua raja bangsa Amori di sebelah barat sungai Yordan dan semua raja bangsa Kanaan di pesisir Laut Tengah, mendengar bahwa TUHAN sudah mengeringkan sungai Yordan supaya bangsa Israel bisa menyeberang, mereka sangat ketakutan dan keberanian mereka pun lenyap.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Bangsa Israel kembali menjalankan ketetapan sunat sebagai tanda perjanjian
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="JOS.5.2" />Saat itu TUHAN berkata kepada Yosua, “Buatlah beberapa pisau dari batu keras<f caller="+"><fr>5:2
</fr><fk>batu keras
</fk><ft>Jenis batu ini biasanya berwarna abu-abu dan mengandung kristal seperti kaca. Kristal itu biasanya tajam dan bisa diasah.</ft></f> dan sunatilah semua laki-laki Israel yang belum disunat.”<x caller="+"><xo>5:2
</xo><xt>Kej. 17:9-14</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JOS.5.3" />Maka Yosua membuat beberapa pisau dari batu keras dan menyunat semua laki-laki Israel di Bukit Kulit Khatan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4-6" bcv="JOS.5.4" />Inilah alasan Yosua harus menyunat mereka: Ketika bangsa Israel keluar dari Mesir, semua laki-laki sudah disunat. Namun, sesudah keluar dari Mesir, anak-anak yang dilahirkan dalam perjalanan mereka di padang belantara selama empat puluh tahun tidak disunat. Semua laki-laki yang sudah cukup umur untuk berperang ketika keluar dari Mesir sudah mati karena tidak taat kepada TUHAN, dan TUHAN bersumpah bahwa mereka tidak akan masuk ke negeri yang Dia janjikan kepada bangsa Israel, negeri yang berlimpah dengan hasil alam.<f caller="+"><fr>5:4-6
</fr><fk>berlimpah dengan hasil alam
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiahnya adalah ‘mengalir dengan susu dan madu’. Ini merupakan kiasan bahasa Ibrani yang menggambarkan negeri yang baik untuk beternak dan bercocok tanam.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="JOS.5.7" />Anak-anak merekalah yang akan menggantikan mereka. Dan Yosua menyunat generasi baru ini, sebab mereka belum disunat dalam perjalanan itu.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="JOS.5.8" />Sesudah semua laki-laki disunat, mereka tetap tinggal di perkemahan sampai sembuh.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="JOS.5.9" />TUHAN berkata kepada Yosua, “Hari ini Aku sudah menghapus kehinaan kalian sebagai budak di Mesir<f caller="+"><fr>5:9
</fr><fk>menghapus …
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah, menggulingkan kehinaan Mesir dari kalian.</ft></f>.” Itulah sebabnya tempat itu dinamai Gilgal<f caller="+"><fr>5:9
</fr><fk>Gilgal
</fk><ft>Dalam bahasa Ibrani, pengucapan kata Gilgal mirip dengan kata kerja yang berarti ‘menggulingkan’, sehingga maksudnya, TUHAN sudah menggulingkan kehinaan budak Mesir dari bangsa Israel.</ft></f> sampai kitab ini ditulis.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="JOS.5.10" />Sementara orang Israel berkemah di Gilgal, mereka merayakan Paskah pada malam keempat belas bulan itu di dataran Yeriko.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="JOS.5.11" />Pada hari berikutnya mereka makan hasil negeri Kanaan, yaitu roti tidak beragi dan gandum panggang.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="JOS.5.12" />Sejak hari itu manna tidak ada lagi. Orang Israel berhenti makan manna dan mereka memakan makanan yang dihasilkan di negeri itu.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Komandan pasukan TUHAN menemui Yosua
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="JOS.5.13" />Suatu hari, ketika Yosua berada di dekat Yeriko, dia melihat seorang laki-laki berdiri di hadapannya dengan pedang di tangan. Yosua mendekati orang itu dan bertanya, “Apakah engkau kawan atau lawan?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="JOS.5.14" />Dia menjawab, “Bukan keduanya! Sesungguhnya saya datang sebagai komandan pasukan TUHAN!”
</p>
<p style="p">Mendengar itu, Yosua bersujud dan berkata, “Apa yang hendak Tuanku sampaikan kepada hambamu ini?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="JOS.5.15" />Komandan pasukan TUHAN itu menjawab, “Lepaskan kasutmu,<f caller="+"><fr>5:15
</fr><fk>kasut
</fk><ft>Kasut adalah sejenis alas kaki mirip sandal dengan tali pengikat yang biasanya dibuat dari kulit binatang. Kasut sangat berguna untuk melindungi kaki dari tanah, batu, bahkan dari pasir panas saat berjalan di padang belantara.</ft></f> karena kamu berdiri di tempat yang kudus.” Maka Yosua melepas kasutnya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="6" />
<s style="s1">Bangsa Israel menaklukkan Yeriko
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JOS.6.1" />Pada waktu itu, pintu gerbang kota Yeriko ditutup rapat dan dijaga ketat karena orang Yeriko takut kepada orang Israel. Tidak seorang pun boleh keluar ataupun masuk.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JOS.6.2" />TUHAN berkata kepada Yosua, “Lihat, Aku menyerahkan Yeriko kepadamu, beserta rajanya dan para panglimanya.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JOS.6.3" />Selama enam hari, kamu dan pasukanmu harus mengelilingi kota ini satu kali sehari.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="JOS.6.4" />Perintahkan tujuh orang imam untuk berjalan di depan para imam yang mengangkat peti perjanjian, masing-masing membawa terompet dari tanduk domba. Pada hari yang ketujuh, kelilingilah kota itu tujuh kali, sementara para imam meniup terompet.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="JOS.6.5" />Saat mendengar terompet berbunyi panjang, kalian semua harus berteriak dengan nyaring. Tembok kota itu akan runtuh, dan kalian masing-masing harus memanjat reruntuhan tembok di depanmu lalu masuk kota itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="JOS.6.6" />Maka Yosua memanggil para imam lalu memerintahkan mereka, “Angkatlah peti perjanjian TUHAN. Tujuh orang imam harus berjalan di depannya, masing-masing membawa terompet dari tanduk domba.”
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="JOS.6.7" />Yosua juga berkata kepada pasukannya, “Majulah dan berjalanlah mengelilingi kota itu, dengan pasukan bersenjata berjalan di depan peti perjanjian.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8-9" bcv="JOS.6.8" />Sesudah Yosua memberikan perintah, mulailah pasukan bersenjata berjalan di depan, diikuti oleh ketujuh imam yang meniup terompet, lalu para imam yang membawa peti perjanjian TUHAN, dan pasukan selebihnya di belakang.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="JOS.6.10" />Yosua sudah memerintahkan pasukan itu, “Jangan berteriak ataupun mengeluarkan suara. Jangan mengatakan apa pun juga sampai pada hari ketika saya menyuruh kalian berteriak. Pada waktu itu barulah kalian harus berteriak!”
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="JOS.6.11" />Maka mereka membawa peti perjanjian mengelilingi kota itu satu kali. Kemudian mereka kembali ke perkemahan dan bermalam di situ.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12-13" bcv="JOS.6.12" />Besoknya, Yosua bangun pagi-pagi sekali. Dan seperti sebelumnya, para imam bersama pasukan kembali mengelilingi kota itu. Pasukan bersenjata di depan, diikuti oleh tujuh imam yang meniup terompet terus-menerus, lalu para imam yang mengangkat peti perjanjian TUHAN, dan pasukan selebihnya di belakang.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="JOS.6.14" />Di hari kedua, mereka kembali mengelilingi kota itu satu kali, lalu kembali ke perkemahan. Hal itu mereka lakukan selama enam hari berturut-turut.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="JOS.6.15" />Pada hari yang ketujuh, mereka bangun pagi sekali dan mengelilingi kota itu seperti sebelumnya, hanya saja kali ini mereka mengelilinginya tujuh kali.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="JOS.6.16" />Pada putaran yang ketujuh, para imam meniup terompet tanduk dan Yosua berkata kepada pasukan, “Bersoraklah, karena TUHAN sudah memberikan kota ini kepada kalian!
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="JOS.6.17" />Yeriko dan segala isinya harus dimusnahkan sebagai persembahan bagi TUHAN. Hanya Rahab, pelacur itu, dan semua orang di rumahnya yang dibiarkan hidup, karena dia sudah menyembunyikan mata-mata kita.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="JOS.6.18" />“Jangan mengambil apa pun yang harus dimusnahkan. Kalau kalian mengambil sesuatu, perkemahan kita sendiri akan dihancurkan dan kita akan ditimpa musibah.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="JOS.6.19" />Semua perak dan emas, serta barang-barang dari perunggu dan besi, adalah milik TUHAN. Semua itu harus dibawa ke tempat penyimpanan harta milik TUHAN.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="JOS.6.20" />Ketika orang Israel mendengar bunyi terompet, mereka berteriak sangat keras. Lalu tembok Yeriko runtuh dan seluruh pasukan menyerbu masuk ke dalam kota itu dan menguasainya.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="JOS.6.21" />Mereka membunuh semua yang ada di kota itu, baik laki-laki maupun perempuan, tua maupun muda, bahkan semua ternak sapi, domba, dan keledai.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="JOS.6.22" />Sebelumnya, Yosua sudah berkata kepada dua mata-mata yang menyelidiki negeri itu, “Masuklah ke rumah pelacur itu dan bawalah dia keluar bersama seluruh keluarganya, seperti yang sudah kalian janjikan kepadanya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="JOS.6.23" />Maka kedua mata-mata muda itu pergi dan membawa Rahab keluar bersama ayahnya, ibu, saudara-saudara, dan semua sanak saudara yang bersama dia ke tempat aman di dekat perkemahan orang Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="JOS.6.24" />Lalu orang Israel membakar kota itu dan semua yang ada di dalamnya, kecuali perak, emas, dan barang-barang dari perunggu dan besi. Mereka mengambil barang-barang itu untuk disimpan di tempat penyimpanan harta milik TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="JOS.6.25" />Tetapi Yosua membiarkan Rahab, pelacur itu, dan keluarganya yang bersama dengan dia tetap hidup. Keturunan Rahab tinggal di antara orang Israel sampai kitab ini ditulis karena dia menyembunyikan mata-mata yang diutus Yosua ke Yeriko.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="JOS.6.26" />Pada waktu itu Yosua memberi peringatan keras, “Siapa pun yang berusaha membangun kembali kota Yeriko akan dikutuk oleh TUHAN.
</p>
<q style="q1">Dia akan kehilangan anak sulungnya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">saat meletakkan fondasi benteng kota
</q>
<q style="q1">dan akan kehilangan anak bungsunya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">saat mendirikan pintu gerbangnya!”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="JOS.6.27" />TUHAN menyertai Yosua dan menjadikan dia terkenal di seluruh negeri itu.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="7" />
<s style="s1">Pasukan Israel dikalahkan di kota Ai
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JOS.7.1" />TUHAN sudah memerintahkan agar segala sesuatu di kota Yeriko dimusnahkan sebagai persembahan bagi TUHAN. Tetapi orang Israel tidak taat. Ada seseorang dari suku Yehuda yang mengambil beberapa barang yang seharusnya dimusnahkan. Dia adalah Akhan anak Karmi, cucu Zabdi, cicit Zerah. Karena itu TUHAN sangat marah kepada orang-orang Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="JOS.7.2" />Pada waktu itu, Yosua mengutus beberapa prajurit dari Yeriko ke kota Ai yang terletak dekat kota Bet Awen, di sebelah timur kota Betel. Katanya kepada mereka, “Mendakilah ke sana dan selidikilah negeri itu.” Lalu mereka pergi memata-matai kota Ai.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JOS.7.3" />Kemudian mereka kembali dan melaporkan kepada Yosua, “Tidak usah seluruh pasukan pergi menyerang. Dua atau tiga ribu orang saja sudah cukup untuk mengalahkan kota Ai. Tidak perlu menyuruh semua pasukan bersusah payah mendaki ke sana, karena penduduk kota itu hanya sedikit.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="JOS.7.4" />Maka Yosua mengirim tiga ribu orang dari pasukannya pergi mendaki untuk menyerang kota Ai. Tetapi mereka kalah dan melarikan diri.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="JOS.7.5" />Orang-orang Ai mengejar pasukan Israel dari depan gerbang kota, turun ke lereng gunung, sampai ke tempat penggalian batu. Mereka membunuh sebanyak tiga puluh enam orang Israel. Maka keberanian pasukan Israel pun lenyap.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="JOS.7.6" />Mendengar hal itu, Yosua dan tua-tua Israel merobek pakaian mereka, menaburkan debu di kepala mereka sebagai tanda duka yang mendalam, lalu bersujud di hadapan peti perjanjian sampai malam.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="JOS.7.7" />Yosua berseru, “Ya, TUHAN Penguasaku, mengapa Engkau menyuruh kami menyeberangi sungai Yordan? Apakah hanya untuk dibinasakan oleh orang Amori?! Ah, seandainya kami sudah merasa puas tinggal di sana dan tidak mau menyeberangi sungai Yordan pasti hal itu tidak terjadi!
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="JOS.7.8" />Ya Penguasaku, pasukanku sudah melarikan diri dari musuh. Aku sudah kehabisan kata-kata.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="JOS.7.9" />Ketika orang Kanaan dan seluruh penduduk negeri ini mendengarnya, mereka akan mengepung dan memusnahkan kami semua. Apa yang akan Engkau lakukan untuk menjaga nama baik-Mu?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="JOS.7.10" />Jawab TUHAN, “Bangunlah Yosua! Untuk apa kamu bersujud di tanah seperti itu!
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="JOS.7.11" />Orang Israel sudah berdosa. Mereka melanggar perintah-Ku kepada mereka. Mereka mengambil barang-barang yang sudah Aku perintahkan untuk dikhususkan. Mereka mencuri dan menyembunyikan benda-benda itu di antara barang-barang mereka.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="JOS.7.12" />Selama barang-barang yang Aku tetapkan untuk dimusnahkan itu masih ada pada kalian, maka kalian juga ditentukan untuk dimusnahkan. Itulah sebabnya kalian kalah dan lari dari musuh. Aku tidak akan menyertai kalian lagi jika kalian tidak memusnahkan barang-barang yang dikhususkan itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13-14" bcv="JOS.7.13" />“Berdirilah! Beri perintah kepada seluruh umat dengan berkata, ‘Hai Israel, inilah perintah-Ku, TUHAN Allahmu: Sucikanlah dirimu sekarang, sebab besok pagi setiap suku harus menghadap kepada-Ku, karena di antara kalian terdapat barang-barang yang dikhususkan bagi-Ku. Selama barang-barang itu masih ada di antara kalian, kalian tidak akan bisa mengalahkan musuh. Suku yang Aku tunjuk harus maju marga demi marga. Lalu marga yang Aku tunjuk harus maju keluarga demi keluarga. Lalu keluarga yang Aku tunjuk harus maju, setiap laki-laki satu per satu.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="JOS.7.15" />Aku akan menunjuk orang yang mencuri barang-barang terlarang itu. Dia harus dibakar bersama keluarganya dan semua miliknya, karena dia sudah melanggar perjanjian-Ku dan melakukan kejahatan besar di antara orang Israel.’”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Dosa dan hukuman Akhan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="JOS.7.16" />Keesokan harinya, Yosua bangun pagi-pagi sekali dan mengumpulkan seluruh orang Israel untuk menghadap TUHAN suku demi suku. Dan TUHAN menunjuk suku Yehuda.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="JOS.7.17" />Yosua menyuruh setiap marga dari suku Yehuda maju satu per satu, dan marga Zerah ditunjuk. Lalu setiap keluarga dari marga Zerah disuruh maju, dan keluarga Zabdi ditunjuk.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="JOS.7.18" />Setiap anggota keluarga Zabdi disuruh maju satu per satu, dan Akhan yang ditunjuk. Dia adalah anak Karmi, cucu Zabdi, cicit Zerah, dari suku Yehuda.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="JOS.7.19" />Berkatalah Yosua kepada Akhan, “Anakku, berilah hormat kepada TUHAN, Allah Israel, dan mengakulah kepada-Nya. Jawablah dengan jujur. Apa yang sudah kamu lakukan? Jangan menyembunyikan apa pun dari saya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="JOS.7.20" />Jawab Akhan, “Memang benar, saya sudah berdosa kepada TUHAN, Allah Israel. Beginilah yang saya lakukan:
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="JOS.7.21" />Saya melihat di antara barang-barang jarahan sebuah jubah yang sangat bagus dari Babel, dua ratus keping perak, dan sebatang emas seberat enam ratus gram. Saya sangat menginginkan barang-barang itu dan saya mengambilnya. Barang-barang itu saya kubur di dalam kemah saya, dan perak ada di paling bawah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="JOS.7.22" />Maka Yosua menyuruh beberapa orang ke perkemahan. Mereka berlari ke sana lalu menemukan barang-barang itu dikubur di dalam kemah dengan perak terletak paling bawah.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="JOS.7.23" />Mereka mengambil barang-barang itu dari dalam kemah lalu membawanya kepada Yosua dan semua orang Israel. Mereka meletakkan barang-barang itu di hadapan TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="JOS.7.24" />Kemudian Yosua, dengan diikuti seluruh orang Israel, membawa Akhan beserta perak, jubah, dan sebatang emas itu ke Lembah Musibah. Anak-anak Akhan yang laki-laki dan perempuan pun dibawa, juga semua sapi, keledai, kambing domba, kemah, dan segala harta bendanya.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="JOS.7.25" />Yosua berkata, “Karena kamu sudah mendatangkan musibah kepada kita, hari ini TUHAN akan menimpamu dengan musibah.” Lalu orang-orang Israel melempari Akhan dan seluruh keluarganya dengan batu hingga mati, kemudian membakar mayat mereka.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="JOS.7.26" />Setelah itu, mereka menimbun batu di atasnya menjadi satu tumpukan besar, yang masih ada di sana sampai saat kitab ini ditulis. Karena itulah tempat tersebut diberi nama Lembah Musibah. Dengan demikian murka TUHAN pun reda.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="8" />
<s style="s1">Kota Ai dimusnahkan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JOS.8.1" />Kemudian TUHAN berkata kepada Yosua, “Jangan takut dan jangan berkecil hati. Bawalah semua laki-laki yang bisa berperang dan seranglah kota Ai. Ketahuilah, Aku sudah menyerahkan raja Ai, seluruh rakyatnya, kotanya, dan negerinya kepadamu.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JOS.8.2" />Musnahkanlah kota Ai dan rajanya sama seperti kalian memusnahkan kota Yeriko dan rajanya. Tetapi kali ini kalian boleh mengambil barang-barang jarahan dan ternak menjadi milikmu. Suruhlah sebagian pasukan untuk bersembunyi di belakang kota itu untuk bersiap-siap menyergap.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="JOS.8.3" />Maka Yosua dan seluruh pasukannya bersiap-siap mendaki ke kota Ai. Yosua memilih tiga puluh ribu orang pejuang terbaik dan mengutus mereka pergi pada malam hari.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="JOS.8.4" />Dia memerintahkan mereka, “Perhatikan! Bersembunyilah dan bersiaplah untuk menyerbu kota itu dari belakang. Jangan terlalu jauh dari kota itu. Kalian semua harus tetap siaga.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="JOS.8.5" />Saya dan seluruh pasukan yang bersama saya akan maju menyerang kota itu. Waktu mereka keluar melawan kami seperti sebelumnya, kami akan berbalik dan lari dari mereka.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="JOS.8.6" />Kami akan memancing mereka untuk mengejar kami sampai jauh dari kota, supaya mereka mengira bahwa kami melarikan diri seperti sebelumnya. Sementara kami lari,
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="JOS.8.7" />kalian harus keluar dari persembunyian dan menyerbu kota itu, karena TUHAN Allahmu akan menyerahkannya kepada kalian.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="JOS.8.8" />Sesudah menguasai kota itu, kalian harus membakarnya sesuai dengan perkataan TUHAN. Ingatlah perintahku ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="JOS.8.9" />Maka mereka pergi ke tempat persembunyian di antara kota Betel dan kota Ai, di sebelah barat kota Ai. Mereka menunggu di sana, sementara Yosua bermalam di perkemahan Israel malam itu.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="JOS.8.10" />Besoknya, Yosua bangun pagi-pagi sekali dan menyiapkan pasukannya. Dia bersama para tua-tua Israel memimpin pasukan itu mendaki ke kota Ai.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="JOS.8.11" />Semua pasukan bersamanya mendaki menuju kota itu dan berkemah di sebelah utara kota Ai. Ada sebuah lembah yang memisahkan mereka dengan kota itu.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="JOS.8.12" />Lalu Yosua memilih sekitar lima ribu orang dan menyuruh mereka bersembunyi di antara kota Betel dan Ai, di sebelah barat kota itu.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="JOS.8.13" />Jadi, sebagian pasukan ditempatkan di markas utama di sebelah utara kota, sedangkan sebagian lain bersembunyi di sebelah barat kota itu. Yosua turun ke lembah dan bermalam di sana.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="JOS.8.14" />Begitu raja Ai melihat pasukan Israel di seberang lembah, dia mengumpulkan orang-orang kota itu dan mereka segera keluar pagi-pagi benar ke arah lembah Yordan untuk berperang melawan Israel. Dia tidak tahu bahwa sebagian pasukan Israel sedang bersembunyi di belakang kota untuk menyerbu.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="JOS.8.15" />Yosua dan pasukan yang bersamanya berpura-pura kalah. Mereka melarikan diri ke arah daerah belantara.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="JOS.8.16" />Semua laki-laki di kota itu dikerahkan untuk mengejar Yosua dan pasukannya. Karena mengejar Yosua, mereka pun terpancing keluar dari kota.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="JOS.8.17" />Tidak ada seorang lelaki pun yang tertinggal di kota Ai maupun Betel. Mereka semua mengejar orang Israel sehingga kota mereka dibiarkan terbuka begitu saja.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="JOS.8.18" />Lalu TUHAN berkata kepada Yosua, “Acungkanlah tombakmu ke arah kota Ai, karena Aku akan menyerahkan kota itu kepadamu.” Dan Yosua mengacungkan tombak di tangannya ke arah kota itu.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="JOS.8.19" />Begitu Yosua mengacungkan tombaknya, pasukan yang bersembunyi langsung keluar dan lari menyerang kota Ai. Mereka merebut kota itu dan segera membakarnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20-21" bcv="JOS.8.20" />Setelah Yosua dan seluruh Israel yang berada di daerah belantara melihat bahwa pasukan mereka yang lain sudah berhasil merebut kota dan asap mengepul dari kota itu ke langit, mereka pun berbalik menyerang pasukan Ai. Ketika orang Ai menoleh ke belakang dan melihat asap dari kota, mereka tidak bisa lari ke mana-mana.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="JOS.8.22" />Sementara itu, pasukan Israel di kota Ai keluar menyerang mereka dari belakang sehingga orang Ai terperangkap di antara pasukan-pasukan Israel. Pasukan Israel menghabisi mereka. Tidak ada satu pun yang selamat atau berhasil melarikan diri
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="JOS.8.23" />kecuali raja Ai. Mereka menangkap dia hidup-hidup lalu membawanya kepada Yosua.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="JOS.8.24" />Setelah pasukan Israel menghabisi semua orang Ai di ladang-ladang dan daerah belantara, mereka semua kembali ke Ai dan membunuh sisa penduduknya.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="JOS.8.25" />Pada hari itu seluruh penduduk kota Ai mati, baik laki-laki maupun perempuan. Semuanya dua belas ribu orang.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="JOS.8.26" />Yosua terus mengacungkan tombaknya dan tidak menurunkan tangan sampai seluruh penduduk Ai dibunuh.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="JOS.8.27" />Hanya hewan ternak dan barang-barang jarahan yang diambil orang Israel, sesuai dengan perintah TUHAN kepada Yosua.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="JOS.8.28" />Yosua membakar habis kota Ai sehingga tempat itu menjadi timbunan reruntuhan selamanya, telantar sampai saat kitab ini ditulis.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="JOS.8.29" />Lalu Yosua menggantung raja Ai di atas tiang dan membiarkannya sampai sore. Ketika matahari terbenam, mayatnya diturunkan dan dibuang di gerbang pintu masuk kota, atas perintah Yosua. Lalu mayat itu ditimbun dengan banyak batu, dan tumpukan batu itu masih ada sampai saat kitab ini ditulis.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yosua membacakan kitab Taurat kepada bangsa Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="JOS.8.30" />Pada waktu itu, Yosua mendirikan mezbah kurban bagi TUHAN, Allah Israel, di gunung Ebal.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="JOS.8.31" />Hal ini sesuai dengan perintah Musa kepada umat Israel, yang tertulis di dalam kitab Taurat, “Sebuah mezbah kurban yang dibuat dari batu-batu yang belum pernah dipahat dan belum tersentuh alat-alat besi.” Di mezbah itu mereka mempersembahkan kurban yang dibakar habis dan kurban tanda damai kepada TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="JOS.8.32" />Di sana, di hadapan orang-orang Israel, Yosua menyalin hukum yang disampaikan oleh Musa ke atas lempengan batu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="JOS.8.33" />Seluruh bangsa Israel, baik pendatang maupun orang Israel asli, bersama para tua-tua, para pemimpin, dan hakim-hakim mereka, dibagi menjadi dua kelompok. Setengah dari bangsa Israel berdiri di lereng gunung Gerizim, dan setengah yang lain berdiri di lereng gunung Ebal. Kedua kelompok ini saling berhadapan. Di antara mereka berdiri imam-imam Lewi yang memikul peti perjanjian TUHAN. Semua itu dilakukan sesuai dengan perintah yang Musa berikan tentang memberkati bangsa Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="JOS.8.34" />Sesudah itu, Yosua membacakan semua hukum yang ditulis Musa di dalam kitab Taurat, termasuk janji TUHAN untuk memberkati umat-Nya apabila mereka taat, dan kutukan apabila mereka tidak taat.<x caller="+"><xo>8:34
</xo><xt>Ul. 28—30</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="JOS.8.35" />Yosua membacakan seluruh isi kitab itu kepada seluruh umat Israel, termasuk semua perempuan, anak-anak, serta para pendatang yang tinggal di antara mereka.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="9" />
<s style="s1">Orang-orang Gibeon menipu Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JOS.9.1" />Kabar tentang kemenangan bangsa Israel terdengar oleh semua raja di sebelah barat sungai Yordan. Mereka adalah raja-raja dari bangsa Het, Amori, Kanaan, Feris, Hewi, dan Yebus, yang tinggal di pegunungan, kaki pegunungan, dan di dataran rendah sepanjang pesisir sampai ke gunung Libanon.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JOS.9.2" />Karena itu mereka bersatu dan menggabungkan pasukan untuk berperang melawan Yosua dan Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="JOS.9.3" />Akan tetapi, ketika penduduk kota Gibeon, yang termasuk bangsa Hewi, mendengar apa yang sudah dilakukan Yosua terhadap kota Yeriko dan Ai,
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="JOS.9.4" />mereka memutuskan untuk menipu orang Israel. Mereka memuat keledai dengan bekal, karung-karung tua, dan kantong air anggur dari kulit yang sudah jelek, robek, dan ditambal-tambal.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="JOS.9.5" />Mereka memakai pakaian usang serta sandal yang juga ditambal-tambal. Roti yang mereka bawa sudah kering, bahkan berjamur.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="JOS.9.6" />Mereka pergi ke perkemahan orang Israel di Gilgal dan menemui Yosua. Kata mereka kepadanya, “Kami datang dari negeri yang jauh. Buatlah perjanjian dengan kami.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="JOS.9.7" />Namun, orang-orang Israel berkata kepada orang-orang Hewi itu, “Jangan-jangan kalian tinggal di dekat kami. Kami tidak mungkin membuat perjanjian dengan kalian bila kalian tinggal di dekat kami.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="JOS.9.8" />Kata mereka kepada Yosua, “Kami adalah hamba-hambamu.”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Yosua, “Siapakah kalian? Dari mana asalmu?”
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="JOS.9.9" />Jawab mereka, “Kami, hamba-hambamu ini, datang dari negeri yang jauh, karena kami mendengar tentang TUHAN, Allah kalian, dan apa yang dilakukan-Nya di Mesir.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="JOS.9.10" />Kami juga mendengar semua yang sudah dilakukan-Nya terhadap kedua raja Amori di sebelah timur sungai Yordan, yaitu Sihon, raja Hesbon dan Og, raja Basan yang tinggal di Astarot.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="JOS.9.11" />Itu sebabnya para tua-tua kami dan seluruh penduduk negeri kami berkata kepada kami, ‘Siapkan bekal dan pergilah melakukan perjalanan. Temuilah orang Israel dan sampaikan kepada mereka bahwa kami adalah hamba-hamba mereka. Kami ingin membuat perjanjian damai dengan mereka.’
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="JOS.9.12" />Lihatlah persediaan roti kami. Roti ini masih hangat ketika kami berangkat, tetapi sekarang sudah kering dan berjamur.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="JOS.9.13" />Kantong-kantong air anggur ini masih baru ketika kami mengisinya. Namun lihatlah, sekarang sudah retak-retak. Pakaian dan sandal kami pun sudah usang karena jauhnya perjalanan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="JOS.9.14" />Orang Israel pun memeriksa bekal mereka, tetapi tidak bertanya dulu kepada TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="JOS.9.15" />Lalu Yosua membuat perjanjian damai dengan mereka untuk membiarkan mereka hidup. Para pemimpin Israel juga bersumpah kepada mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="JOS.9.16" />Tiga hari setelah perjanjian itu dibuat, barulah bangsa Israel tahu bahwa sebenarnya orang-orang itu tinggal di dekat perkemahan Israel.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="JOS.9.17" />Orang-orang Israel berangkat, dan dalam tiga hari mereka tiba di kota-kota asal orang-orang tadi. Kota-kota itu adalah Gibeon, Kefira, Beerot, dan Kiryat Yearim.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="JOS.9.18" />Namun, orang-orang Israel tidak menyerang kota-kota itu karena para pemimpin mereka sudah bersumpah kepada orang-orang itu di hadapan TUHAN, Allah Israel.
</p>
<p style="p">Maka seluruh umat Israel mengeluh kepada para pemimpin.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="JOS.9.19" />Jawab para pemimpin itu kepada umat Israel, “Kami sudah bersumpah di hadapan TUHAN, Allah Israel. Maka dari itu, sekarang kita tidak dapat menyakiti mereka.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="JOS.9.20" />Inilah yang akan kita lakukan: Kita akan membiarkan mereka hidup, karena bila melanggar perjanjian itu, Allah akan menghukum kita.”
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="JOS.9.21" />Para pemimpin berkata, “Biarkanlah mereka hidup.” Maka orang-orang itu dijadikan tukang belah kayu dan tukang pikul air untuk semua orang Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="JOS.9.22" />Kemudian Yosua memanggil orang-orang Gibeon dan bertanya, “Kenapa kalian menipu kami dengan mengaku datang dari negeri yang jauh, padahal kalian sebenarnya tinggal di antara kami?
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="JOS.9.23" />Karena perbuatanmu itu, terkutuklah kalian! Kalian akan selalu menjadi budak-budak yang membelah kayu dan memikul air untuk keperluan rumah Allahku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="JOS.9.24" />Jawab mereka, “Hamba-hambamu ini melakukannya karena kami mendengar kabar yang pasti bahwa TUHAN, Allah kalian, sudah berjanji kepada Musa, hamba-Nya, untuk menyerahkan seluruh negeri ini kepada kalian dan membinasakan semua penduduknya. Kami sangat takut kehilangan nyawa. Itu sebabnya kami berbohong.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="JOS.9.25" />Sekarang, Tuan berkuasa atas kami. Perbuatlah terhadap kami apa saja yang Tuanku anggap baik dan benar.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="JOS.9.26" />Maka Yosua melarang orang Israel membunuh mereka.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="JOS.9.27" />Tetapi hari itu juga dia menjadikan mereka tukang belah kayu dan tukang pikul air bagi rakyat Israel, juga untuk keperluan mezbah TUHAN di mana pun Allah menempatkannya. Sampai kitab ini ditulis, orang-orang Gibeon masih melakukan pekerjaan itu.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="10" />
<s style="s1">Bangsa Israel mengalahkan bangsa Amori
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JOS.10.1" />Adoni Zedek, raja Yerusalem, mendengar bahwa Yosua sudah merebut dan menghancurkan seluruh kota Ai serta membunuh rajanya, seperti yang sudah mereka lakukan terhadap kota Yeriko dan rajanya. Dia juga mendengar bahwa penduduk kota Gibeon sudah membuat perjanjian damai dengan orang Israel dan tinggal di antara mereka.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JOS.10.2" />Karena itu seluruh penduduk Yerusalem sangat ketakutan, sebab Gibeon adalah kota yang sangat besar— sama besarnya dengan kota-kota yang mempunyai raja, bahkan lebih besar daripada Ai. Lagipula, orang Gibeon adalah pejuang yang tangguh.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="JOS.10.3" />Oleh sebab itu, Adoni Zedek, raja Yerusalem, mengirim utusan kepada Hoham, raja Hebron, kepada Piram, raja Yarmut, dan kepada Yafia, raja Lakis, serta kepada Debir, raja Eglon. Katanya kepada mereka,
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="JOS.10.4" />“Datanglah dan bantulah saya menghancurkan Gibeon, karena mereka sudah membuat perjanjian damai dengan Yosua dan orang Israel.”
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="JOS.10.5" />Maka kelima raja bangsa Amori itu mengumpulkan pasukan mereka, lalu maju mengepung dan menyerang kota Gibeon.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="JOS.10.6" />Orang-orang Gibeon pun mengirim pesan kepada Yosua di perkemahan di Gilgal, “Tuan, janganlah membiarkan hamba-hambamu ini! Segeralah datang menyelamatkan kami. Tolong! Semua raja bangsa Amori yang tinggal di pegunungan sudah bergabung untuk menyerang kami.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="JOS.10.7" />Maka Yosua dan seluruh pasukannya, termasuk pejuang-pejuang terbaiknya, berangkat mendaki dari Gilgal.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="JOS.10.8" />TUHAN berkata kepada Yosua, “Jangan takut, karena Aku sudah menyerahkan mereka kepadamu. Tidak ada seorang pun dari mereka yang akan mengalahkanmu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="JOS.10.9" />Sepanjang malam Yosua dan pasukannya mendaki dari Gilgal ke kota Gibeon, lalu mereka menyerang orang Amori dengan tiba-tiba.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="JOS.10.10" />TUHAN membuat orang Amori panik, dan pasukan Israel membantai mereka secara besar-besaran di Gibeon. Orang Israel kemudian mengejar yang masih hidup melewati Bet Horon di puncak gunung dan membunuh mereka di sepanjang jalan sampai ke Azeka dan Makeda.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="JOS.10.11" />Sementara orang Amori lari dari orang Israel, TUHAN menurunkan hujan es yang besar dari langit, sejak mereka turun dari Bet Horon sampai ke Azeka. Jumlah orang Amori yang mati karena hujan es itu lebih banyak daripada yang dibunuh oleh pasukan Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="JOS.10.12" />Pada hari itu, ketika TUHAN menyerahkan orang Amori kepada orang Israel, Yosua berkata kepada TUHAN di hadapan bangsanya,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Hai matahari, berhentilah di atas Gibeon!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Hai bulan, diamlah di atas lembah Ayalon!”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="JOS.10.13" />Maka berhentilah matahari dan bulan sampai bangsa Israel mengalahkan musuh mereka. Peristiwa ini dicatat dalam kitab Yasar.<f caller="+"><fr>10:13
</fr><fk>kitab Yasar
</fk><ft>Kitab Yasar yang juga disebut ‘Kitab Orang Jujur’ yang diperkirakan sebagai kumpulan lagu perang dan doa-doa.</ft></f> Matahari berhenti di tengah langit selama hampir satu hari penuh waktu itu.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="JOS.10.14" />Tidak pernah ada hari seperti hari itu, baik sebelumnya maupun sesudahnya, bahwa TUHAN mengabulkan doa seperti itu. TUHANlah yang berperang untuk Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="JOS.10.15" />Sesudah pertempuran itu selesai, Yosua dan pasukan Israel kembali ke perkemahan mereka di Gilgal.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yosua membunuh lima raja Amori
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="JOS.10.16" />Selama pertempuran, kelima raja Amori tadi melarikan diri dan bersembunyi di dalam sebuah gua di Makeda.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="JOS.10.17" />Ketika Yosua mendengar bahwa mereka sudah ditemukan bersembunyi di sana,
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="JOS.10.18" />dia berkata, “Tutuplah gua itu dengan batu-batu besar dan tempatkan beberapa orang untuk menjaga mereka.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="JOS.10.19" />Tetapi yang lain jangan berhenti di sana. Kejarlah musuh dan seranglah mereka dari belakang. Jangan biarkan mereka kembali masuk ke kota-kota berbenteng mereka, karena TUHAN Allahmu, sudah menyerahkan mereka kepada kalian.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="JOS.10.20" />Yosua dan pasukan Israel terus membantai orang Amori sampai hampir semuanya tewas. Hanya beberapa yang berhasil menyelamatkan diri ke dalam kota-kota berbenteng.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="JOS.10.21" />Kemudian seluruh pasukan Israel kembali dengan selamat kepada Yosua di perkemahan mereka di Makeda. Sejak itu, tidak ada seorang pun yang berani melawan orang Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="JOS.10.22" />Sesudah itu, Yosua memerintahkan, “Singkirkanlah batu-batu dari mulut gua dan bawalah kelima raja itu kepadaku.”
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="JOS.10.23" />Maka dibawalah kepada Yosua lima raja itu dari dalam gua: raja Yerusalem, raja Hebron, raja Yarmut, raja Lakis, dan raja Eglon.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="JOS.10.24" />Ketika mereka membawa raja-raja itu kepadanya, Yosua memanggil seluruh pasukan Israel berkumpul. Dia berkata kepada panglima-panglima pasukan, “Mendekatlah dan taruhlah kaki kalian di atas leher raja-raja ini.” Lalu mereka melakukannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="JOS.10.25" />Kata Yosua kepada mereka, “Jangan takut dan jangan patah semangat. Kalian harus kuat dan berani, karena beginilah TUHAN akan memperlakukan semua musuh yang kalian perangi.”
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="JOS.10.26" />Kemudian Yosua membunuh kelima raja itu dan menggantung mereka pada lima tiang. Mayat kelima raja itu dibiarkan tergantung sampai petang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="JOS.10.27" />Ketika matahari mulai terbenam, Yosua menyuruh orang menurunkan mayat-mayat itu dari tiang dan membuangnya ke dalam gua tempat mereka tadi bersembunyi. Lalu para suruhan Yosua menutup gua itu dengan batu-batu besar. Sampai kitab ini ditulis, batu-batu itu masih ada di sana.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="JOS.10.28" />Pada hari itu, Yosua dan pasukannya merebut serta menghancurkan kota Makeda. Mereka membunuh semua orang di kota itu. Tidak ada seorang pun yang dibiarkan hidup. Yosua membunuh raja Makeda sama seperti dia sudah membunuh raja Yeriko.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Israel menghancurkan kota-kota lainnya di Kanaan bagian selatan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="JOS.10.29" />Dari Makeda, Yosua bersama seluruh pasukan Israel pergi ke Libna dan menyerang kota itu.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="JOS.10.30" />TUHAN juga menyerahkan kota itu beserta rajanya kepada bangsa Israel. Mereka membunuh semua orang di sana. Tidak ada satu pun yang dibiarkan hidup. Yosua membunuh raja Libna seperti dia sudah membunuh raja Yeriko.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="JOS.10.31" />Dari kota Libna, Yosua dan seluruh pasukan Israel pergi ke kota Lakis untuk mengepung dan menyerangnya.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="JOS.10.32" />TUHAN juga menyerahkan kota Lakis kepada bangsa Israel. Mereka merebut kota itu pada hari kedua dan membunuh semua orang di kota itu, sama seperti mereka membunuh semua orang di kota Libna.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="JOS.10.33" />Ketika pasukan Israel menyerang kota Lakis, raja Horam dari kota Gezer datang membawa pasukannya untuk membantu kota Lakis. Tetapi Yosua dan pasukannya membunuh mereka. Tidak ada satu pun yang dibiarkan hidup.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="JOS.10.34" />Dari Lakis, Yosua dan seluruh pasukan Israel pergi ke kota Eglon. Mereka mengepung kota itu dan menyerangnya.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="JOS.10.35" />Mereka berhasil merebut Eglon pada hari itu juga dan membunuh semua orang di sana, sama seperti mereka sudah membunuh semua orang di kota Lakis.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="JOS.10.36" />Dari Eglon, Yosua dan seluruh pasukan Israel pergi mendaki ke kota Hebron, menyerang kota itu,
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="JOS.10.37" />lalu merebutnya. Mereka membunuh rajanya dan semua orang di kota itu, serta di desa-desa sekitarnya. Tidak seorang pun mereka biarkan hidup, sama seperti yang sudah mereka lakukan terhadap kota Eglon.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="38" bcv="JOS.10.38" />Berikutnya Yosua dan seluruh pasukan Israel turun kembali ke Debir dan menyerang kota itu.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="JOS.10.39" />Mereka merebut kota itu dan membunuh rajanya dan semua orang di kota itu, serta di desa-desa sekitarnya. Tidak ada satu pun yang dibiarkan hidup. Mereka menghancurkan kota Debir dan membunuh rajanya, sama seperti yang mereka lakukan terhadap kota Libna dan Hebron.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="40" bcv="JOS.10.40" />Demikianlah Yosua menaklukkan seluruh negeri itu— daerah pegunungan, padang belantara Negeb di sebelah selatan Kanaan, dataran rendah di sebelah barat, dan lereng-lereng gunung di sebelah timur. Mereka membunuh semua orang di daerah itu dan semua rajanya. Tidak ada seorang pun yang dibiarkan hidup, seperti yang sudah diperintahkan oleh TUHAN, Allah Israel<x caller="+"><xo>10:40
</xo><xt>Ul. 20:16-18</xt></x>.
<ve />
<v id="41" bcv="JOS.10.41" />Yosua mengalahkan mereka dari kota Kades Barnea sampai kota Gaza, dan seluruh daerah Gosyen sampai ke kota Gibeon.
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="JOS.10.42" />Yosua mengalahkan semua raja itu hanya dalam satu peperangan, karena TUHAN, Allah Israel, berperang bagi mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="43" bcv="JOS.10.43" />Lalu Yosua dan pasukan Israel kembali ke perkemahan mereka di Gilgal.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="11" />
<s style="s1">Israel mengalahkan raja-raja di Kanaan bagian utara
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JOS.11.1" />Ketika Yabin, raja kota Hazor, mendengar tentang semua kemenangan bangsa Israel, dia memanggil raja-raja lain yaitu Raja Yobab dari kota Madon, raja kota Simron, raja kota Aksaf,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JOS.11.2" />juga raja-raja di pegunungan sebelah utara, di lembah Yordan sebelah selatan danau Galilea, di daerah kaki pegunungan, dan di pesisir dekat kota Dor.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JOS.11.3" />Yabin juga memanggil orang Kanaan di sebelah timur dan sebelah barat sungai Yordan, orang Amori, orang Het, orang Feris, orang Yebus di daerah pegunungan, dan orang Hewi di kaki gunung Hermon di daerah Mispa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="JOS.11.4" />Raja-raja itu maju membawa pasukan mereka. Jumlah mereka sangat banyak, seperti pasir di tepi pantai. Kuda dan kereta perang mereka juga sangat banyak.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="JOS.11.5" />Semua raja itu menggabungkan pasukan. Mereka berkemah di sungai Merom untuk menyerang Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="JOS.11.6" />Berkatalah TUHAN kepada Yosua, “Jangan takut terhadap mereka. Karena besok, pada waktu yang sama seperti sekarang, Aku akan menyerahkan mereka semua mati terbunuh di tangan kalian. Lumpuhkan kuda-kuda mereka<f caller="+"><fr>11:6
</fr><fk>Lumpuhkan kuda-kuda mereka
</fk><ft>Kuda-kuda itu harus dilumpuhkan supaya tidak bisa lagi digunakan untuk berperang.</ft></f> dan bakarlah kereta-kereta perang mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="JOS.11.7" />Maka Yosua dan seluruh pasukannya menyerang pasukan musuh itu dengan tiba-tiba di dekat sungai Merom.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="JOS.11.8" />TUHAN menyerahkan mereka semua kepada orang Israel. Pasukan Israel mengalahkan musuh dan memburu mereka sampai ke kota besar Sidon, kota Misrefot Maim di sebelah barat laut, dan sampai ke lembah Mispa di sebelah timur laut. Tidak ada seorang pun yang selamat.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="JOS.11.9" />Yosua dan pasukan Israel melumpuhkan semua kuda musuh dan membakar semua kereta perang mereka, sesuai dengan perintah TUHAN kepadanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="JOS.11.10" />Kemudian Yosua dan pasukannya berbalik lalu pergi merebut kota Hazor dan membunuh rajanya. Dahulu, kota Hazor adalah pusat kerajaan-kerajaan yang melawan Israel itu.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="JOS.11.11" />Pasukan Yosua membunuh semua orang di kota Hazor, lalu membakar kota itu. Tidak ada satu pun yang selamat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="JOS.11.12" />Yosua merebut semua kota lainnya dan membunuh raja-raja mereka, seperti yang diperintahkan Musa, hamba TUHAN itu.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="JOS.11.13" />Akan tetapi, orang Israel tidak membakar kota-kota yang di atas bukit,<f caller="+"><fr>11:13
</fr><fk>bukit
</fk><ft>kota yang berdiri di atas bukit merupakan kota yang dibangun di atas puing reruntuhan kota yang lebih tua. Kalau kota itu berulang kali runtuh di tempat yang sama, lama kelamaan tempat itu menjadi seperti bukit.</ft></f> kecuali Hazor yang dibakar oleh Yosua dan pasukannya.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="JOS.11.14" />Orang Israel mengambil semua barang berharga dan ternak-ternak dari kota-kota itu. Tetapi seluruh penduduknya mereka habisi. Tidak ada seorang pun yang dibiarkan hidup.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="JOS.11.15" />Demikianlah Yosua menjalankan segala perintah TUHAN yang disampaikan-Nya melalui Musa. Tak ada satu pun yang tidak terlaksana.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Rangkuman wilayah yang dikuasai bangsa Israel di negeri Kanaan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="JOS.11.16" />Jadi, Yosua berhasil merebut seluruh negeri itu bagi Israel, mulai dari daerah pegunungan, seluruh padang belantara Negeb, seluruh daerah di sekitar kota Gosyen, dan lembah Yordan. Yosua sudah menguasai seluruh daerah pegunungan Israel dan dataran rendahnya,
<ve />
<v id="17-18" bcv="JOS.11.17" />dari gunung Halak di selatan, naik sampai ke gunung Seir, sampai kota Baal Gad di Lembah Libanon di utara, di bawah gunung Hermon. Yosua berperang melawan raja-raja itu selama bertahun-tahun sampai dia berhasil menangkap dan membunuh mereka semua.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="JOS.11.19" />Tidak ada kota yang membuat perjanjian damai dengan Israel kecuali orang Hewi di kota Gibeon. Semua kota lainnya sudah dikalahkan,
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="JOS.11.20" />karena TUHAN sengaja membuat musuh-musuh Israel keras kepala dan berani melawan Israel. Tujuannya supaya mereka dimusnahkan tanpa belas kasihan, seperti yang sudah diperintahkan-Nya kepada Musa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="JOS.11.21" />Pada waktu itu, Yosua juga menyerang dan menghabisi orang raksasa Anakim<x caller="+"><xo>11:21
</xo><xt>Bil. 13:33</xt></x> dari Hebron, Debir, Anab, dan seluruh daerah pegunungan Yehuda dan Israel. Yosua memusnahkan mereka seluruhnya dan menghancurkan kota-kota mereka.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="JOS.11.22" />Karena itu, tidak ada lagi keturunan raksasa Anakim di wilayah Israel. Mereka hanya tersisa di kota Gaza, Gat, dan Asdod.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="JOS.11.23" />Demikianlah Yosua menguasai seluruh negeri itu, seperti yang TUHAN sudah janjikan kepada Musa. Yosua membagikan negeri itu kepada suku-suku Israel sebagai tanah warisan mereka, dan sesudah itu perang pun berhenti.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="12" />
<s style="s1">Raja-raja di sebelah timur sungai Yordan yang dikalahkan Musa
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JOS.12.1" />Di sebelah timur sungai Yordan, ada dua raja yang dibunuh dan yang wilayahnya direbut oleh orang Israel. Wilayah mereka mulai dari Lembah Arnon di selatan sampai gunung Hermon di utara, termasuk lembah Yordan dan daerah di sebelah timurnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="JOS.12.2" />Yang satu adalah Raja Sihon dari bangsa Amori yang tinggal di kota Hesbon. Wilayah kekuasaannya termasuk kota Aroer di tepi sungai Arnon, dari tengah lembah Arnon sampai ke lembah Yabok, yang berbatasan dengan wilayah bangsa Amon. Daerah ini meliputi separuh dari daerah Gilead.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JOS.12.3" />Wilayahnya juga termasuk lembah Yordan dan daerah di sebelah timur lembah Yordan, mulai dari danau Galilea di utara sampai ke Laut Mati di selatan, termasuk jalur ke kota Bet Yesimot dan ke arah selatan sampai lereng gunung Pisga.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="JOS.12.4" />Yang satu lagi adalah Raja Og dari daerah Basan, salah satu keturunan terakhir orang raksasa Refaim<x caller="+"><xo>12:4
</xo><xt>Ul. 3:11</xt></x>, yang tinggal di kota Astarot dan kota Edrei.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="JOS.12.5" />Wilayah kekuasaannya termasuk gunung Hermon, kota Salka, dan seluruh daerah Basan sampai ke perbatasan wilayah orang Gesur dan wilayah orang Maaka. Separuh daerah Gilead sampai perbatasan wilayah Raja Sihon dari Hesbon juga termasuk wilayah ini.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="JOS.12.6" />Musa, hamba TUHAN itu, bersama pasukan Israel mengalahkan mereka. Musa membagikan negeri itu menjadi milik suku Ruben, suku Gad, dan separuh suku Manasye.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Raja-raja di sebelah barat sungai Yordan yang dikalahkan Yosua
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="JOS.12.7" />Inilah raja-raja yang dikalahkan oleh Yosua bersama pasukan Israel di sebelah barat sungai Yordan, mulai dari kota Baal Gad di lembah Libanon, sampai ke gunung Halak di pegunungan Seir. Yosua membagikan negeri itu kepada suku-suku Israel menjadi milik mereka,
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="JOS.12.8" />termasuk daerah pegunungan, kaki pegunungan di sebelah barat, lembah Yordan, lereng-lereng gunung dan padang belantara di sebelah timur, juga padang belantara Negeb di sebelah selatan. Daerah-daerah itu adalah bekas tempat tinggal bangsa Het, Amori, Kanaan, Feris, Hewi, dan Yebus. Ada tiga puluh satu raja yang berhasil dikalahkan oleh orang Israel:
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="9" bcv="JOS.12.9" />raja kota Yeriko
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">raja kota Ai dekat kota Betel
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="10" bcv="JOS.12.10" />raja kota Yerusalem
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">raja kota Hebron
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="11" bcv="JOS.12.11" />raja kota Yarmut
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">raja kota Lakhis
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="12" bcv="JOS.12.12" />raja kota Eglon
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">raja kota Gezer
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="13" bcv="JOS.12.13" />raja kota Debir
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">raja kota Geder
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="14" bcv="JOS.12.14" />raja kota Horma
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">raja kota Arad
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="15" bcv="JOS.12.15" />raja kota Libna
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">raja kota Adulam
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="16" bcv="JOS.12.16" />raja kota Makeda
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">raja kota Betel
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="17" bcv="JOS.12.17" />raja kota Tapuah
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">raja kota Hefer
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="18" bcv="JOS.12.18" />raja kota Afek
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">raja kota Lasaron
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="19" bcv="JOS.12.19" />raja kota Madon
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">raja kota Hazor
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="20" bcv="JOS.12.20" />raja kota Simron Meron
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">raja kota Aksaf
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="21" bcv="JOS.12.21" />raja kota Taanak
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">raja kota Megido
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="22" bcv="JOS.12.22" />raja kota Kedes
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">raja kota Yoknem di gunung Karmel
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="23" bcv="JOS.12.23" />raja kota Dor di dekat Nafat Dor
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">raja kota Goyim di dekat Gilgal
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="24" bcv="JOS.12.24" />raja kota Tirza.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="13" />
<s style="s1">Daerah yang belum direbut
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JOS.13.1" />Ketika Yosua sudah sangat tua, TUHAN berkata kepadanya, “Kamu sudah sangat tua, dan masih begitu banyak daerah yang belum kalian kuasai.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JOS.13.2" />Kalian belum merebut seluruh wilayah orang Filistin dan seluruh wilayah orang Gesur,
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JOS.13.3" />mulai dari sungai Sikor di sebelah timur Mesir sampai ke perbatasan kota Ekron di sebelah utara, yang dianggap wilayah orang Kanaan. Lima raja orang Filistin dari kota Gaza, kota Asdod, kota Askelon, kota Gat, dan kota Ekron masih menguasai daerah itu. Kalian juga belum merebut wilayah orang Awi
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="JOS.13.4" />di selatan. Di utara, kalian belum merebut seluruh wilayah orang Kanaan, termasuk kota Meara, yang dikuasai orang Sidon, sampai ke kota Afek, dan sampai ke perbatasan wilayah bangsa Amori.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="JOS.13.5" />Juga wilayah orang Gebal, seluruh gunung Libanon di sebelah timur, mulai dari kota Baal Gad di kaki gunung Hermon sampai ke jalan yang menuju kota Hamat,
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="JOS.13.6" />juga daerah pegunungan mulai dari Libanon sampai ke kota Misrefot Maim, yang ditempati orang Sidon.
</p>
<p style="p">“Aku akan mengusir mereka dari hadapan Israel. Hanya saja, kamu harus membagikan tanah ini kepada orang Israel menjadi warisan mereka, seperti yang sudah Aku perintahkan kepadamu.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="JOS.13.7" />Nah, bagikanlah tanah itu kepada sembilan suku Israel dan kepada separuh suku Manasye menjadi milik warisan mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pembagian tanah di sebelah timur sungai Yordan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="JOS.13.8" />Separuh suku Manasye yang lain, suku Ruben, dan suku Gad sudah menerima warisan mereka dari Musa, hamba TUHAN itu, di sebelah timur sungai Yordan.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="mi" style="mi"><v id="9" bcv="JOS.13.9" />Wilayah mereka terbentang mulai dari Aroer di tepi sungai Arnon, juga kota yang terletak di tengah Lembah Arnon, dan seluruh dataran tinggi Medeba sampai ke Dibon.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="JOS.13.10" />Wilayah mereka juga termasuk semua kota yang sebelumnya dikuasai oleh Sihon, raja orang Amori yang memerintah dari kota Hesbon, sampai ke perbatasan daerah bangsa Amon,
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="JOS.13.11" />juga daerah Gilead, daerah orang Gesur dan orang Maaka, seluruh pegunungan Hermon, seluruh daerah Basan sampai ke Salka,
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="JOS.13.12" />dan seluruh kerajaan Og di Basan, yang memerintah di Astarot dan Edrei. Raja Og adalah salah satu orang Refaim yang masih hidup. Musa mengalahkan dan mengusir bangsa-bangsa itu.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="JOS.13.13" />Tetapi bangsa Israel tidak menyingkirkan orang Gesur dan orang Maaka. Jadi, mereka masih tinggal di tengah-tengah orang Israel sampai saat kitab ini ditulis.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Warisan suku Lewi
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="JOS.13.14" />Hanya suku Lewi yang tidak diberi tanah warisan. Yang menjadi warisannya adalah kurban-kurban yang dibakar bagi TUHAN, Allah Israel, seperti yang sudah dijanjikan-Nya kepada mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Wilayah suku Ruben
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="JOS.13.15" />Inilah tanah yang diberikan kepada marga-marga dalam suku Ruben sebagai warisan mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="mi" style="mi"><v id="16" bcv="JOS.13.16" />Wilayah mereka mulai dari Aroer di tepi sungai Arnon, juga kota yang terletak di tengah Lembah Arnon, dan seluruh dataran tinggi Medeba.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="JOS.13.17" />Wilayah mereka juga termasuk Hesbon dan semua kota lainnya di dataran tinggi itu, yakni Dibon, Bamot Baal, Bet Baal Meon,
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="JOS.13.18" />Yahas, Kedemot, Mefaat,
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="JOS.13.19" />Kiryataim, Sibma, Zeret Hasahar yang terletak di atas gunung di lembah,
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="JOS.13.20" />Bet Peor, lereng-lereng gunung Pisga, dan Bet Yesimot.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="21" bcv="JOS.13.21" />Semua kota di dataran tinggi dan semua wilayah Raja Sihon menjadi milik suku Ruben. Raja Sihon adalah raja bangsa Amori yang memerintah dari Hesbon, dan yang dibunuh bersama para pemimpin orang Midian oleh Musa. Para pemimpin orang Midian ini bernama Ewi, Rekem, Hur, Zur, dan Reba. Tadinya mereka tinggal di wilayah Raja Sihon dan tunduk kepadanya.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="JOS.13.22" />Orang Israel juga membunuh seorang peramal bernama Bileam anak Beor, bersama-sama dengan yang lainnya.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="JOS.13.23" />Batas wilayah suku Ruben di sebelah barat adalah sungai Yordan. Demikianlah kota-kota dan desa-desa di wilayah ini diberikan kepada marga-marga dalam suku Ruben sebagai warisan mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Wilayah suku Gad
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="JOS.13.24" />Musa juga memberikan tanah kepada marga-marga dalam suku Gad sebagai warisan mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="mi" style="mi"><v id="25" bcv="JOS.13.25" />Wilayah mereka meliputi kota Yazer, semua kota di daerah Gilead, dan setengah dari daerah orang Amon sampai ke kota Aroer, yang terletak di dekat kota Raba.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="JOS.13.26" />Wilayah mereka juga termasuk daerah dari kota Hesbon sampai ke kota Ramat Mispa dan kota Betonim, juga daerah dari kota Mahanaim sampai ke perbatasan kota Debir.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="JOS.13.27" />Wilayah mereka di lembah Yordan termasuk kota Bet Haram, Bet Nimra, Sukot, dan Zafon, sisa dari kekuasaan raja Sihon di Hesbon. Di sebelah barat, wilayah suku Gad dibatasi oleh sungai Yordan sampai ke ujung selatan danau Galilea.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="JOS.13.28" />Demikianlah kota-kota dan desa-desa di wilayah ini diberikan kepada marga-marga dalam suku Gad sebagai warisan mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Wilayah separuh suku Manasye
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="JOS.13.29" />Musa juga memberikan tanah kepada marga-marga dalam separuh suku Manasye sebagai warisan mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="mi" style="mi"><v id="30" bcv="JOS.13.30" />Wilayah mereka mulai dari kota Mahanaim, termasuk seluruh daerah Basan yang sebelumnya dikuasai oleh Raja Og, juga enam puluh desa di daerah Basan yang direbut oleh Yair, keturunan Manasye<x caller="+"><xo>13:30
</xo><xt>Bil. 32:41</xt></x>.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="JOS.13.31" />Wilayah mereka juga termasuk setengah daerah Gilead, serta kota Astarot dan kota Edrei, yang merupakan pusat kerajaan Og di Basan. Seluruh wilayah ini diberikan sebagai warisan kepada marga-marga dalam separuh suku Manasye, yaitu setengah dari keturunan Makir, anak Manasye.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="JOS.13.32" />Demikianlah tanah warisan yang Musa bagikan di dataran tinggi Moab, di sebelah timur sungai Yordan dekat kota Yeriko.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="JOS.13.33" />Akan tetapi, Musa tidak memberikan tanah warisan kepada suku Lewi. Yang menjadi warisan mereka adalah TUHAN, Allah Israel, seperti yang sudah TUHAN janjikan kepada mereka.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="14" />
<s style="s1">Pembagian tanah di sebelah barat sungai Yordan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JOS.14.1" />Inilah tanah warisan di negeri Kanaan sebelah barat sungai Yordan, yang dibagikan oleh Imam Eleazar, Yosua, dan para pemimpin kepada suku-suku Israel.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JOS.14.2" />Pembagian tanah warisan kepada sembilan setengah suku Israel dilakukan dengan cara mengundi, sesuai perintah TUHAN kepada Musa.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JOS.14.3" />Musa sudah memberikan kepada dua setengah suku Israel tanah warisan di sebelah timur sungai Yordan, sedangkan suku Lewi tidak diberinya tanah warisan.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="JOS.14.4" />Keturunan Yusuf terdiri dari dua suku, yaitu Manasye dan Efraim. Masing-masing suku menerima tanah warisan, sedangkan suku Lewi tidak mendapat tanah warisan selain kota-kota untuk mereka tempati dan padang rumput di sekitarnya untuk menggembalakan ternak mereka.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="JOS.14.5" />Demikianlah bangsa Israel membagi negeri itu sesuai dengan perintah TUHAN kepada Musa.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Tanah warisan untuk Kaleb
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="JOS.14.6" />Suatu hari, Kaleb anak Yefune, keturunan Kenas, bersama orang-orang suku Yehuda datang kepada Yosua di Gilgal. Kata Kaleb kepada Yosua, “Ingatlah apa yang TUHAN katakan kepada Musa, utusan Allah itu, tentang kita berdua waktu kita berada di Kades Barnea.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="JOS.14.7" />Saya berumur empat puluh tahun ketika Musa, hamba TUHAN itu, mengutus saya dari Kades Barnea untuk mengintai negeri ini. Lalu saya kembali dan melaporkan keadaan yang sebenarnya,
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="JOS.14.8" />sedangkan saudara-saudara yang pergi bersama saya membuat bangsa Israel ketakutan. Tetapi saya tetap taat kepada TUHAN Allahku dengan segenap hati.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="JOS.14.9" />Pada hari itu Musa berjanji kepada saya, katanya, ‘Tanah yang kamu jelajahi akan menjadi warisanmu dan keturunanmu, karena kamu sudah taat kepada TUHAN, Allah kita, dengan sepenuh hati.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="JOS.14.10" />“Sekarang, empat puluh lima tahun sudah berlalu sejak TUHAN memberikan janji itu kepada Musa, sewaktu bangsa Israel mengembara di padang belantara. Seperti yang kamu lihat, selama ini TUHAN sudah menjaga saya tetap hidup, seperti yang dijanjikan-Nya. Sekarang saya sudah berumur delapan puluh lima tahun,
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="JOS.14.11" />tetapi saya masih sama kuatnya seperti pada waktu Musa mengutus saya. Saya masih cukup kuat untuk berperang maupun untuk kegiatan lainnya.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="JOS.14.12" />Jadi, berikanlah kepada saya daerah pegunungan yang dijanjikan TUHAN hari itu. Engkau mendengar pada waktu itu bahwa orang-orang raksasa Anakim tinggal di kota-kota besar berbenteng di daerah sana. Akan tetapi, bila TUHAN menyertai saya, saya akan mengusir mereka, seperti yang TUHAN katakan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="JOS.14.13" />Lalu Yosua memberkati Kaleb<f caller="+"><fr>14:13
</fr><fk>Kaleb
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Kaleb anak Yefune. Untuk kewajaran, TSI tidak berulang menuliskan nama ayahnya di sini dan di 14:14, 15:13, dan 21:12.</ft></f> dan memberikan kota Hebron sebagai warisannya.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="JOS.14.14" />Sampai saat kitab ini ditulis, kota Hebron masih milik keturunan Kaleb<f caller="+"><fr>14:14
</fr><fk>Kaleb
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Kaleb anak Yefune, orang Kenas itu.</ft></f> karena dia sudah taat kepada TUHAN Allah Israel dengan segenap hati.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="JOS.14.15" />Sebelumnya kota Hebron bernama Kiryat Arba, yang artinya kota Arba. Arba adalah orang Anakim paling besar.
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu damailah daerah itu karena tidak ada lagi peperangan di sana.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="15" />
<s style="s1">Wilayah suku Yehuda
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JOS.15.1" />Wilayah yang diberikan kepada marga-marga suku Yehuda terbentang ke arah selatan, ke perbatasan wilayah Edom sampai di belantara Zin, yang terletak di daerah paling selatan padang belantara Negev.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="mi" style="mi"><v id="2" bcv="JOS.15.2" />Batas selatan wilayah mereka mulai dari ujung selatan Laut Mati,
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JOS.15.3" />dan terus ke sebelah selatan Jalur Pendakian Kalajengking, lalu ke belantara Zin, naik ke sebelah selatan kota Kades Barnea, melewati kota Hezron, naik ke kota Adar, membelok ke kota Karka,
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="JOS.15.4" />dan terus menuju kota Azmon. Dari sana garis batas itu menelusuri anak sungai di perbatasan Mesir sampai berakhir di Laut Tengah. Itulah batas selatan wilayah suku Yehuda, yang juga adalah batas selatan wilayah Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="5" bcv="JOS.15.5" />Garis batas timur wilayah suku Yehuda adalah sepanjang tepi Laut Mati sampai ke muara sungai Yordan.
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1">Batas utara wilayah mereka mulai dari teluk di muara sungai Yordan,
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="JOS.15.6" />naik ke kota Bet Hogla, lalu melalui sebelah utara kota Bet Araba, kemudian naik ke Batu Bohan (Bohan adalah nama anak Ruben).
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="JOS.15.7" />Dari sana garis batas itu melewati Lembah Musibah<x caller="+"><xo>15:7
</xo><xt>Yos. 7:24-26</xt></x> dan naik ke Debir, lalu belok ke arah utara menuju kota Gilgal, yang berseberangan dengan pendakian Adumim di sebelah selatan sungai. Lalu garis batas itu melewati mata air En Semes dan terus ke mata air En Rogel,
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="JOS.15.8" />kemudian naik melewati lembah Hinom ke bagian selatan lereng gunung, di mana terletak kota Yerusalem yang dikuasai orang Yebus. Dari sana garis batas itu terus naik ke puncak gunung yang terletak di sebelah barat lembah Hinom dan di ujung utara lembah Refaim.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="JOS.15.9" />Dari puncak gunung itu, garis batas timur Yehuda terus menyusur ke mata air Neftoah, lalu ke kota-kota di gunung Efron. Dari sana garis batas itu membelok ke kota Baala, yang juga disebut Kiryat Yearim.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="JOS.15.10" />Dari Baala, garis batas itu membelok ke arah barat menuju gunung Seir, lalu melewati kota Kesalon di lereng gunung Yearim di bagian utara, turun ke kota Bet Semes, dan terus melewati kota Timna.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="JOS.15.11" />Dari sana, garis batas itu terus ke lereng gunung di sebelah utara kota Ekron, kemudian berbelok ke kota Sikron, melewati gunung Baala, lalu ke kota Yabneel, dan berakhir di Laut Tengah.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="12" bcv="JOS.15.12" />Batas barat wilayah suku Yehuda adalah pesisir Laut Tengah.
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p">Demikianlah batas-batas wilayah marga-marga suku Yehuda.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kaleb merebut Hebron
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="JOS.15.13" />Sesuai perintah TUHAN kepada Yosua, Kaleb menerima wilayah di antara suku Yehuda, yaitu kota Kiryat Arba, yang disebut juga kota Hebron. Arba adalah nenek moyang orang Anakim.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="JOS.15.14" />Kaleb sudah mengusir ketiga suku dari bangsa Anakim, yaitu Sesai, Ahiman, dan Talmai.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="JOS.15.15" />Dari sana dia mendaki ke kota Debir dan menyerang penduduknya. Kota Debir sebelumnya bernama Kiryat Sefer.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="JOS.15.16" />Berkatalah Kaleb, “Kepada siapa pun yang menyerang kota Kiryat Sefer dan berhasil merebutnya, akan aku berikan Aksa, anak perempuanku, menjadi istrinya.”
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="JOS.15.17" />Otniel, anak Kenas saudara laki-laki Kaleb, berhasil merebut kota itu. Maka Kaleb memberikan Aksa, anak perempuannya, kepada Otniel menjadi istrinya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="JOS.15.18" />Ketika mereka menikah, Aksa membujuk Otniel agar mereka meminta ladang kepada Kaleb, ayahnya. Lalu Aksa pergi menemui Kaleb. Setelah Aksa turun dari keledainya, Kaleb bertanya kepada Aksa, “Apa yang kamu inginkan?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="JOS.15.19" />Jawab Aksa, “Berikanlah berkat kepadaku. Ayah sudah memberikan kepadaku wilayah di padang belantara Negeb. Berikanlah juga mata air kepadaku.” Maka Kaleb memberikan dua mata air kepadanya, satu di bagian atas dan satu lagi di bagian bawah.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kota-kota Yehuda
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="JOS.15.20" />Berikut ini adalah kota-kota yang diberikan kepada marga-marga suku Yehuda sebagai warisan mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="mi" style="mi"><v id="21-32" bcv="JOS.15.21" />Di dekat perbatasan Edom di selatan, ada dua puluh sembilan kota suku Yehuda dengan desa-desa di sekitarnya. Kota-kota itu adalah Kabzeel, Eder, Yagur, Kina, Dimona, Adada, Kedes, Hazor, Yitnan, Zif, Telem, Bealot, Hazor Hadata, Keriot Hezron (atau Hazor), Amam, Sema, Molada, Hazar Gada, Hesmon, Bet Pelet, Hazar Sual, Bersyeba dan Biziotia, Baala, Iyim, Ezem, Eltolad, Kesil, Horma, Ziklag, Madmana, Sansana, Lebaot, Silhim, Ain, dan Rimon.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="33-36" bcv="JOS.15.33" />Di kaki-kaki bukit, ada empat belas kota suku Yehuda dengan desa-desa di sekitarnya. Kota-kota itu adalah Estaol, Zora, Asna, Zanoah, En Ganim, Tapuah, Enam, Yarmut, Adulam, Soko, Azeka, Saaraim, Aditaim, Gedera, dan Gederotaim.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="37-41" bcv="JOS.15.37" />Selanjutnya, ada enam belas kota dengan desa-desa di sekitarnya. Kota-kota itu adalah Zenan, Hadasa, Migdal Gad, Dilean, Mispa, Yokteel, Lakis, Bozkat, Eglon, Kabon, Lahmam, Kitlis, Gederot, Bet Dagon, Naama, dan Makeda.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="42-44" bcv="JOS.15.42" />Juga ada sembilan kota dengan desa-desa di sekitarnya, yaitu Libna, Eter, Asan, Yiftah, Asna, Nezib, Kehila, Akzib, dan Maresa.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="45" bcv="JOS.15.45" />Juga Ekron dengan kota-kota kecil dan desa-desa di sekitarnya,
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="JOS.15.46" />dan daerah di sebelah barat Ekron sampai ke Laut Tengah, termasuk semua kota-kota dan desa-desa di dekat Asdod.
<ve />
<v id="47" bcv="JOS.15.47" />Juga Asdod dan Gaza dengan kota-kota kecil dan desa-desa di sekitarnya, sampai ke anak sungai di perbatasan Mesir dan pesisir pantai Laut Tengah.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="48-51" bcv="JOS.15.48" />Di daerah pegunungan, ada sebelas kota dengan desa-desa di sekitarnya. Kota-kota itu adalah Samir, Yatir, Soko, Dana, Kiryat Sana (yang disebut Debir), Anab, Estemo, Anim, Gosyen, Holon, dan Gilo.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="52-54" bcv="JOS.15.52" />Juga ada sembilan kota dengan desa-desa di sekitarnya, yaitu kota Arab, Duma, Esan, Yanim, Bet Tapuah, Afeka, Humta, Kiryat Arba (yang disebut Hebron), dan Zior.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="55-57" bcv="JOS.15.55" />Juga ada sepuluh kota dengan desa-desa di sekitarnya, yaitu Maon, Karmel, Zif, Yuta, Yisreel, Yokdeam, Zanoah, Kain, Gibea, dan Timna.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="58-59" bcv="JOS.15.58" />Berikutnya ada enam kota dengan desa-desa di sekitarnya, yaitu Halhul, Bet Zur, Gedor, Maarat, Bet Anot, dan Eltekon.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="60" bcv="JOS.15.60" />Juga ada dua kota dengan desa-desa di sekitarnya, yaitu Kiryat Baal (yang disebut Kiryat Yearim) dan Raba.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="61-62" bcv="JOS.15.61" />Di padang belantara, ada enam kota dengan desa-desa di sekitarnya. Kota-kota itu adalah Bet Araba, Midin, Sekaka, Nibsan, Kota Garam, dan En Gedi.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="63" bcv="JOS.15.63" />Akan tetapi, suku Yehuda tidak dapat mengusir orang Yebus yang tinggal di kota Yerusalem. Sampai kitab ini ditulis,<f caller="+"><fr>15:63
</fr><fk>Sampai kitab ini ditulis
</fk><ft>Di kemudian hari kota Yerusalem dikuasai oleh Raja Daud (2Sam. 5:6-7).</ft></f> orang Yebus masih tinggal di tengah-tengah suku Yehuda.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="16" />
<s style="s1">Tanah warisan suku Efraim dan suku Manasye
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JOS.16.1" />Inilah pembagian daerah untuk keturunan Yusuf.
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">Garis batas selatan wilayah mereka dimulai dari sungai Yordan dekat kota Yeriko, di sebelah timur mata air Yeriko, melalui daerah belantara, dan naik ke Betel di pegunungan.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JOS.16.2" />Dari Betel garis batas itu menuju ke Lus, melewati Atarot di wilayah orang Arki.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JOS.16.3" />Lalu garis batas itu menuju ke arah barat, turun ke daerah orang Yaflet, sampai daerah Bet Horon Hilir, terus menuju kota Gezer dan berakhir di Laut Tengah.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="JOS.16.4" />Itulah daerah yang diberikan kepada suku Manasye dan Efraim, anak Yusuf, sebagai warisan untuk mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Wilayah suku Efraim
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="JOS.16.5" />Inilah batas-batas wilayah yang diberikan kepada marga-marga suku Efraim sebagai warisan mereka.
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">Garis batas selatan wilayah mereka melewati sebelah timur kota Atarot Adar ke arah barat menuju Bet Horon Hulu,
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="JOS.16.6" />lalu menuju Laut Tengah. Di paling utara, garis batas itu mulai dari kota Mikmetat, kemudian membelok ke arah tenggara melewati kota Taanat Silo dan terus menuju ke sebelah timur kota Yanoah.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="JOS.16.7" />Dari Yanoah garis batas itu turun melewati kota Atarot dan Naharat, kemudian bersentuhan dengan Yeriko dan berakhir di sungai Yordan.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="JOS.16.8" />Garis batas utara dari kota Tapuah menuju ke arah barat, ke sungai Kana, dan menelusurinya sampai ke Laut Tengah. Itulah tanah warisan yang diberikan kepada marga-marga suku Efraim.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="9" bcv="JOS.16.9" />Suku Efraim juga diberi beberapa kota di dalam wilayah suku Manasye beserta desa-desa sekitarnya.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="JOS.16.10" />Namun, orang Efraim tidak mengusir orang Kanaan yang tinggal di kota Gezer. Karena itu sampai saat kitab ini ditulis, orang Kanaan masih tinggal di antara orang Efraim dan menjadi budak mereka.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="17" />
<s style="s1">Wilayah separuh suku Manasye di sebelah barat sungai Yordan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JOS.17.1" />Inilah tanah yang diberikan kepada suku Manasye, anak sulung Yusuf. Daerah Gilead dan Basan di sebelah timur sungai Yordan diberikan kepada Makir, anak sulung Manasye, ayah Gilead<x caller="+"><xo>17:1
</xo><xt>Yos. 13:29-31</xt></x>. Daerah itu diberikan kepada Makir karena dia seorang pahlawan perang.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JOS.17.2" />Tanah di sebelah barat sungai Yordan diberikan kepada marga-marga lainnya dari suku Manasye, yaitu Abiezer, Helek, Asriel, Sikem, Hefer, dan Semida. Marga-marga ini adalah keturunan laki-laki dari Manasye, anak Yusuf.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="JOS.17.3" />Akan tetapi, Zelafehad anak Hefer<f caller="+"><fr>17:3
</fr><fk>Zelafehad
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiahnya, ‘Zelafehad, anak Hefer, anak Gilead, anak Makir, anak Manasye’.</ft></f> tidak mempunyai anak laki-laki, hanya anak-anak perempuan yang bernama Mahla, Noa, Hogla, Milka, dan Tirza. (Hefer adalah anak Gilead, cucu Makir, dan cicit Manasye.)
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="JOS.17.4" />Perempuan-perempuan itu menemui imam Eleazar, Yosua, serta para pemimpin bangsa Israel dan berkata, “TUHAN menyuruh Musa untuk memberikan tanah warisan kepada kami di antara saudara-saudara kami.” Maka Yosua memberi mereka tanah warisan di antara saudara-saudara laki-laki ayah mereka, sesuai perintah TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5-6" bcv="JOS.17.5" />Demikianlah suku Manasye mendapat sepuluh bidang tanah di sebelah barat sungai Yordan, karena keturunan perempuan Manasye itu juga menerima tanah warisan sama seperti keturunan laki-laki. Suku Manasye juga mendapat daerah Gilead dan Basan di sebelah timur sungai Yordan. Daerah Gilead sudah diberikan kepada keturunan Manasye lainnya.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="mi" style="mi"><v id="7" bcv="JOS.17.7" />Wilayah suku Manasye terbentang dari perbatasan wilayah suku Asyer sampai ke kota Mikmetat, yang terletak di sebelah timur kota Sikem, kemudian terus ke arah selatan sampai ke daerah penduduk En Tapuah.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="JOS.17.8" />Daerah Tapuah adalah milik suku Manasye, tetapi kota Tapuah di perbatasan wilayah Manasye adalah milik suku Efraim.
<ve />
<v id="9-10" bcv="JOS.17.9" />Kemudian garis batas selatan itu turun ke sungai Kana dan menelusurinya ke arah barat sampai ke Laut Tengah. Wilayah suku Manasye sebagian besar terletak di sebelah utara sungai Kana. Di sebelah selatan sungai Kana, ada beberapa kota yang dimiliki suku Efraim meskipun masih terletak di dalam wilayah Manasye. Demikianlah wilayah suku Manasye berbatasan dengan wilayah suku Efraim di sebelah selatan, Laut Tengah di sebelah barat, wilayah suku Asyer di sebelah barat laut, dan wilayah suku Isakar di sebelah timur laut.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="11" bcv="JOS.17.11" />Di dalam wilayah suku Asyer dan suku Isakar, ada beberapa kota beserta desa-desa di sekitarnya yang diberikan kepada suku Manasye. Kota-kota itu adalah Bet Sean, Yibleam, Dor (di pinggir laut), En Dor, Taanak, dan Megido.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="JOS.17.12" />Namun, suku Manasye tidak dapat mengusir orang Kanaan yang tinggal di kota-kota itu karena mereka bersikeras tinggal di daerah sana.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="JOS.17.13" />Ketika orang Israel semakin kuat, mereka menjadikan orang-orang Kanaan itu buruh kasar, tetapi tidak mengusir mereka sepenuhnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="JOS.17.14" />Berkatalah keturunan Yusuf kepada Yosua, “TUHAN sudah memberkati kami sehingga jumlah kami sangat banyak. Kenapa engkau memberikan kepada kami hanya sebidang tanah saja sebagai warisan?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="JOS.17.15" />Jawab Yosua kepada mereka, “Kalau jumlah kalian sangat banyak dan daerah pegunungan Efraim terlalu sempit bagi kalian, mendakilah ke hutan dan bukalah tanah di daerah orang Feris dan Refaim.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="JOS.17.16" />Kata mereka lagi, “Pegunungan itu terlalu sempit bagi kami. Lagipula semua orang Kanaan yang tinggal di dataran rendah mempunyai kereta-kereta perang dari besi, baik yang tinggal di daerah Bet Sean dan desa-desa sekitarnya, maupun yang tinggal di lembah Yisreel.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="JOS.17.17" />Lalu kata Yosua kepada keturunan Yusuf, yaitu suku Efraim dan Manasye, “Memang, kalian sangat banyak dan sangat kuat. Kalian akan mendapat lebih dari satu bagian.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="JOS.17.18" />Daerah pegunungan juga akan menjadi milik kalian. Karena daerah itu adalah hutan, bukalah hutan itu dan milikilah seluruhnya. Kalian juga akan mengusir orang Kanaan meskipun mereka kuat dan mempunyai kereta-kereta perang dari besi.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="18" />
<s style="s1">Pembagian wilayah bagi ketujuh suku lainnya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JOS.18.1" />Sesudah menguasai negeri itu, seluruh bangsa Israel berkumpul di kota Silo dan mendirikan kemah TUHAN di sana.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JOS.18.2" />Masih ada tujuh suku Israel yang belum mendapat bagian tanah warisan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="JOS.18.3" />Karena itu Yosua berkata kepada umat Israel, “Sampai kapan kalian akan menunda-nunda untuk menduduki daerah yang sudah diberikan oleh TUHAN, Allah nenek moyang kalian?
<ve />
<v id="4-6" bcv="JOS.18.4" />Pilihlah tiga orang dari setiap suku. Saya akan mengutus mereka untuk menjelajahi negeri itu. Mereka akan mencatat keadaan negeri dan membaginya menjadi tujuh bagian, tidak termasuk wilayah Yehuda di sebelah selatan dan wilayah Yusuf di sebelah utara. Kemudian mereka harus kembali kepada saya. Saya akan mengundi untuk menentukan bagian tanah yang diberikan TUHAN, Allah kita, bagi ketujuh suku itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="JOS.18.7" />“Tetapi suku Lewi tidak mendapat bagian tanah, karena bagian mereka adalah melayani TUHAN sebagai imam. Sedangkan suku Gad, Ruben, dan separuh suku Manasye sudah menerima bagian mereka di sebelah timur sungai Yordan, yang diberikan Musa, hamba TUHAN itu, kepada mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="JOS.18.8" />Kemudian Yosua berkata kepada orang-orang yang diutus pergi, “Jelajahilah negeri itu, catatlah keadaannya, dan kembalilah kepadaku. Di sini, di Silo, aku akan mengundi untuk menentukan bagian tanah yang TUHAN berikan kepada setiap suku kalian.”
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="JOS.18.9" />Maka mereka berangkat menjelajahi negeri itu, membaginya menjadi tujuh bagian, dan mencatat kota-kota yang ada di setiap bagian. Kemudian mereka kembali kepada Yosua di perkemahan di Silo.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="JOS.18.10" />Lalu di situ Yosua melakukan undi untuk menentukan bagian tanah yang TUHAN berikan untuk masing-masing suku Israel yang belum mendapat tanah warisan. Yosua membagikan ketujuh bagian tanah itu sesuai dengan undi yang keluar.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Wilayah suku Benyamin
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="JOS.18.11" />Undian pertama pembagian tanah jatuh pada marga-marga suku Benyamin. Wilayah mereka terletak di antara wilayah suku Yehuda di selatan dan wilayah suku keturunan Yusuf di utara.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="mi" style="mi"><v id="12" bcv="JOS.18.12" />Batas wilayah suku Benyamin di sebelah utara dimulai dari sungai Yordan di sebelah timur, terus ke arah barat naik ke lereng gunung di sebelah utara kota Yeriko, melalui daerah pegunungan, sampai di daerah belantara Bet Awen.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="JOS.18.13" />Dari sana garis batas itu menuju ke arah selatan, ke kota Lus (yang disebut Betel), lalu turun ke kota Atarot Adar yang terletak di gunung, di sebelah selatan kota Bet Horon Hilir.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="14" bcv="JOS.18.14" />Dari sebelah barat gunung itu, garis batas itu berbelok ke selatan menuju ke kota Kiryat Baal (juga disebut Kiryat Yearim) milik suku Yehuda. Inilah batas sebelah barat.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="15" bcv="JOS.18.15" />Garis batas selatan dimulai dari pinggiran kota Kiryat Yearim di ujung barat dan terus menuju mata air Neftah.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="JOS.18.16" />Lalu garis batas itu turun ke kaki gunung yang berhadapan dengan lembah Ben Hinom di ujung utara lembah Refaim. Garis batas itu terus turun melalui lembah Hinom ke sebelah selatan lereng gunung yang ditempati orang Yebus, dan terus turun ke mata air En Rogel.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="JOS.18.17" />Kemudian batas itu berbelok ke arah utara menuju ke En Semes dan terus ke Gelilot di seberang pendakian Adumim, lalu turun ke Batu Bohan. Bohan adalah nama anak Ruben.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="JOS.18.18" />Dari sana batas itu melewati sebelah utara lereng gunung di depan lembah Yordan, lalu turun ke lembah itu.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="JOS.18.19" />Selanjutnya batas itu lalu melewati sebelah utara lereng Bet Hogla dan berakhir di muara sungai Yordan, di bagian ujung utara Laut Mati. Itulah garis batas selatan.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="20" bcv="JOS.18.20" />Sungai Yordan adalah batas di sebelah timur. Demikianlah batas-batas tanah warisan yang diberikan kepada marga-marga suku Benyamin.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21-28" bcv="JOS.18.21" />Marga-marga suku Benyamin memiliki dua belas kota dan empat belas kota dengan desa-desa di sekitarnya.
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">Dua belas kota itu adalah Yeriko, Bet Hogla, Lembah Kezis, Bet Araba, Zemaraim, Betel, Haawim, Para, Ofra, Kefar Hamonai, Ofni, dan Geba. Empat belas kota itu adalah Gibeon, Rama, Beerot, Mispa, Kefira, Moza, Rekem, Yirpeel, Tarala, Zela, Elef, Yebus (kota orang Yebus yang kemudian berkembang menjadi Yerusalem), Gibea, dan Kiryat.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="19" />
<s style="s1">Wilayah suku Simeon
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JOS.19.1" />Undian kedua pembagian tanah jatuh pada suku Simeon. Tanah warisan yang diberikan kepada marga-marga suku Simeon dikelilingi oleh tanah warisan suku Yehuda.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="mi" style="mi"><v id="2-7" bcv="JOS.19.2" />Suku Simon mendapat tiga belas kota dan empat kota dengan desa-desa di sekitarnya sebagai warisan mereka. Tiga belas kota itu adalah Bersyeba (atau Syeba), Molada, Hazar Sual, Bala, Ezem, Eltolad, Betul, Horma, Ziklag, Bet Hamarkabot, Hazar Susa, Bet Lebaot, dan Saruhen. Empat kota itu adalah Ain, Rimon, Eter, dan Asan,
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="JOS.19.8" />termasuk semua desa di sekeliling kota-kota itu sampai sejauh kota Baalat Beer (yaitu Rama di padang belantara Negeb).
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p">Itulah warisan milik marga-marga suku Simeon.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="JOS.19.9" />Suku Simeon diberi tanah warisan di tengah-tengah wilayah suku Yehuda karena tanah warisan suku Yehuda terlalu luas bagi mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Wilayah suku Zebulon
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="JOS.19.10" />Undian ketiga pembagian tanah jatuh pada marga-marga suku Zebulon.
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">Tanah warisan mereka terbentang sampai ke kota Sarid di selatan.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="JOS.19.11" />Batas selatan wilayah mereka mulai dari Sarid, naik ke arah barat laut ke kota Marala, dan sampai ke kota Dabeset, terus ke sungai yang mengalir lewat sebelah timur kota Yokneam.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="JOS.19.12" />Dari Sarid, garis batas itu menuju ke arah timur, ke perbatasan kota Kislot Tabor, lalu terus sampai kota Daberat, dan naik ke kota Yafia.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="JOS.19.13" />Dari sana, garis batas Zebulon itu menuju ke arah timur, ke kota Gat Hefer, lalu menuju ke kota Et Kazin, terus ke kota Rimon, dan berbelok di kota Nea di utara.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="JOS.19.14" />Dari situ, garis batas utara Zebulon menuju ke kota Hanaton dan berakhir di lembah Yiftah El.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="JOS.19.15" />Di wilayah mereka ada dua belas kota dengan desa-desa di sekitarnya, termasuk Katat, Nahalal, Simron, Yidala, dan Betlehem<f caller="+"><fr>19:15
</fr><fk>Betlehem
</fk><ft>Kota Betlehem ini berbeda dengan kota Betlehem di Yehuda, tempat kelahiran Yesus.</ft></f>.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="JOS.19.16" />Kota-kota itu dan desa-desa di sekitarnya menjadi warisan milik marga-marga suku Zebulon.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Wilayah suku Isakar
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="JOS.19.17" />Undian keempat pembagian tanah jatuh pada marga-marga suku Isakar.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="mi" style="mi"><v id="18-22" bcv="JOS.19.18" />Di wilayah mereka ada enam belas kota dengan desa-desa di sekitarnya, yaitu Yisreel, Kesulot, Sunem, Hafaraim, Sion, Anaharat, Rabit, Kisyon, Ebes, Remet, En Ganim, En Hada, dan Bet Pazes. Batas wilayah mereka menyentuh puncak Tabor, Sahazuma, Bet Semes, dan berakhir di sungai Yordan.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="JOS.19.23" />Kota-kota itu dan desa-desa di sekitarnya menjadi warisan milik marga-marga suku Isakar.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Wilayah suku Asyer
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="JOS.19.24" />Undian kelima pembagian tanah jatuh pada marga-marga suku Asyer.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="mi" style="mi"><v id="25" bcv="JOS.19.25" />Kota-kota dalam wilayah mereka termasuk Helkat, Hali, Beten, Aksaf,
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="JOS.19.26" />Alamelek, Amad, dan Misal. Batas wilayah mereka di sebelah barat menyentuh gunung Karmel dan sungai Libnat.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="JOS.19.27" />Dari sana garis batas itu berbelok ke arah timur menuju kota Bet Dagon, berbatasan dengan wilayah Zebulon dan lembah Yiftah El, terus ke arah utara ke kota Bet Emek dan Nehiel, terus menuju kota Kabul di arah utara,
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="JOS.19.28" />kemudian ke kota Ebron, Rehob, Hamon, dan Kanah, sampai ke kota besar Sidon.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="JOS.19.29" />Lalu batas itu berbelok ke arah Rama sampai ke kota benteng Tirus, berbelok ke kota Hosa, dan berakhir di laut, di dekat kota Hebel, Akzib,
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="JOS.19.30" />Uma, Afek, dan Rehob. Di wilayah itu ada dua puluh dua kota dengan desa-desa di sekitarnya.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="JOS.19.31" />Kota-kota itu dan desa-desa di sekitarnya menjadi warisan milik marga-marga suku Asyer.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Wilayah suku Naftali
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="JOS.19.32" />Undian keenam pembagian tanah jatuh pada marga-marga suku Naftali.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="mi" style="mi"><v id="33" bcv="JOS.19.33" />Batas utara wilayah suku Naftali mulai dari kota Helef dan pohon besar di Zaananim, lalu menuju ke kota Adami Nekeb, Yabneel, terus ke Lakum, dan berakhir di sungai Yordan.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="JOS.19.34" />Batas ini berbelok ke arah barat ke Aznot Tabor, berlanjut ke kota Hukok, menyinggung daerah Zebulon di bagian selatan, daerah Asyer di bagian barat, dan sungai Yordan di bagian timur.
<ve />
<v id="35-38" bcv="JOS.19.35" />Ada sembilan belas kota berbenteng di wilayah mereka dengan desa-desa di sekitarnya, yaitu Zidim, Zer, Hamat, Rakat, Kineret, Adama, Rama, Hazor, Kedes, Edrei, En Hazor, Yiron, Migdal El, Horem, Bet Anat, dan Bet Semes.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="JOS.19.39" />Kota-kota itu dan desa-desa di sekitarnya menjadi warisan milik marga-marga suku Naftali.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Wilayah suku Dan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="40" bcv="JOS.19.40" />Undian ketujuh pembagian tanah jatuh pada marga-marga suku Dan.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="mi" style="mi"><v id="41" bcv="JOS.19.41" />Wilayah suku Dan termasuk kota Zora, Estaol, Ir Semes,
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="JOS.19.42" />Saalabin, Ayalon, Yitla,
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="JOS.19.43" />Elon, Timna, Ekron,
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="JOS.19.44" />Elteke, Gibeton, Baalat,
<ve />
<v id="45" bcv="JOS.19.45" />Yehud, Bene Berak, Gat Rimon,
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="JOS.19.46" />sungai Yarkon, dan Rakon, termasuk wilayah di seberang Yopa.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="47" bcv="JOS.19.47" />Tetapi orang-orang suku Dan tidak berhasil menguasai wilayah mereka. Karena itu, mereka pergi merebut kota Lesem dan menguasainya. Mereka menangkap dan membunuh semua penduduknya, lalu tinggal menetap di tempat itu. Kemudian mereka mengganti nama kota itu menjadi ‘Dan’, sesuai nama leluhur mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="48" bcv="JOS.19.48" />Kota-kota itu dan desa-desa di sekitarnya menjadi warisan milik marga-marga suku Dan.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Wilayah untuk Yosua
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="49" bcv="JOS.19.49" />Sesudah orang Israel selesai membagi-bagi wilayah di antara suku-suku mereka sebagai tanah warisan, mereka memberi Yosua beberapa bidang tanah di tengah-tengah mereka sebagai tanah warisannya.
<ve />
<v id="50" bcv="JOS.19.50" />Sesuai perintah TUHAN, mereka memberikan kepada Yosua kota yang diinginkannya, yaitu kota Timnat Serah di daerah pegunungan Efraim. Yosua membangun kembali kota itu dan tinggal di sana.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="51" bcv="JOS.19.51" />Demikianlah pembagian tanah warisan yang dilakukan oleh Imam Eleazar, Yosua, bersama para pemimpin setiap suku Israel dengan cara melakukan undi untuk mengetahui kehendak TUHAN, di depan pintu masuk kemah TUHAN di Silo.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="20" />
<s style="s1">Kota-kota perlindungan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JOS.20.1" />TUHAN berkata kepada Yosua,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JOS.20.2" />“Sampaikanlah kepada orang Israel untuk memilih kota-kota yang akan dijadikan tempat perlindungan, seperti yang Aku perintahkan kepadamu melalui Musa.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JOS.20.3" />Siapa saja yang membunuh orang lain dengan tidak sengaja berhak melarikan diri ke salah satu kota perlindungan untuk menyelamatkan diri dari pihak keluarga korban yang ingin menuntut balas sebelum kasusnya diadili.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="JOS.20.4" />“Orang itu harus berdiri di depan gerbang masuk kota perlindungan dan menjelaskan peristiwa yang terjadi kepada para pemimpin kota itu. Lalu mereka akan mengizinkan dia masuk dan memberinya tempat tinggal di sana.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="JOS.20.5" />Jika orang yang mau menuntut balas mengejar dia, para pemimpin kota tidak boleh menyerahkan orang itu. Mereka harus melindunginya karena dia membunuh dengan tidak sengaja, bukan karena benci.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="JOS.20.6" />Dia harus tinggal di kota itu sampai kasusnya diadili di depan umum, atau sampai imam besar yang menjabat waktu itu sudah meninggal. Setelah itu barulah orang tersebut boleh pulang ke rumahnya di kota asalnya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="JOS.20.7" />Lalu orang Israel memilih tiga kota perlindungan di sebelah barat sungai Yordan, yaitu
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">kota Kedes di Galilea, di daerah pegunungan Naftali,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">kota Sikem di pegunungan Efraim,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">kota Kiryat Arba (juga disebut Hebron) di pegunungan Yehuda.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="JOS.20.8" />Mereka juga memilih tiga kota di sebelah timur sungai Yordan, di seberang kota Yeriko, yaitu
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">kota Bezer di padang belantara di dataran tinggi, milik suku Ruben,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">kota Ramot di Gilead milik suku Gad,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">kota Golan di daerah Basan milik suku Manasye.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="JOS.20.9" />Itulah kota-kota perlindungan yang dipilih untuk semua orang Israel dan orang asing yang tinggal di antara mereka. Siapa saja yang tidak sengaja membunuh orang lain dapat melarikan diri ke salah satu kota itu supaya tidak dibunuh oleh penuntut balas sebelum kasusnya diadili di depan umum.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="21" />
<s style="s1">Kota-kota orang Lewi
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1-2" bcv="JOS.21.1" />Kemudian para pemimpin suku Lewi datang kepada Imam Besar Eleazar, Yosua, dan para pemimpin suku-suku Israel lainnya di Silo, di negeri Kanaan. Kata mereka, “TUHAN sudah memerintahkan Musa untuk memberikan kota-kota kepada kami sebagai tempat tinggal, dan padang rumput untuk ternak kami.”
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JOS.21.3" />Maka orang Israel memberikan kota-kota dan padang rumput dari wilayah mereka kepada suku Lewi, sesuai perintah TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="JOS.21.4" />Undian pembagian tanah pertama diberikan kepada marga Kehat dalam suku Lewi. Keturunan Imam Harun mendapat tiga belas kota dari suku Yehuda, Simeon, dan Benyamin.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="JOS.21.5" />Keturunan marga Kehat lainnya mendapat sepuluh kota dari suku Efraim, suku Dan, dan separuh suku Manasye di barat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="JOS.21.6" />Marga Gerson menerima tiga belas kota dari suku Isakar, suku Asyer, suku Naftali, dan separuh suku Manasye di timur.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="JOS.21.7" />Marga Merari menerima dua belas kota dari suku Ruben, Gad, dan Zebulon.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="JOS.21.8" />Demikianlah orang Israel memberikan kota-kota dan padang-padang rumput untuk menggembalakan ternak kepada orang-orang Lewi dengan cara undian, sesuai perintah TUHAN kepada Musa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9-19" bcv="JOS.21.9" />Keturunan Imam Harun dari marga Kehat menerima undian yang pertama. Bangsa Israel memberikan kepada mereka tiga belas kota serta padang-padang rumput di sekitarnya untuk menggembalakan ternak: sembilan kota dari suku Yehuda dan Simeon, empat kota dari suku Benyamin.
</p>
<p style="p">Kota-kota dari suku Yehuda dan Simeon adalah Hebron, Libna, Yatir, Estemoa, Holon, Debir, Ain, Yutah, dan Bet Semes. Kota Hebron, yang terletak di pegunungan suku Yehuda, adalah kota perlindungan bagi orang-orang yang tidak sengaja membunuh. Kota ini juga disebut Kiryat Arba. Arba adalah nenek moyang raksasa Anakim. Keturunan Imam Harun diberi padang rumput di sekeliling kota itu, tetapi tidak termasuk tanah ladang kota dan desa-desa di sekitarnya, karena daerah itu sudah diberikan kepada Kaleb. Kota-kota dari suku Benyamin adalah Gibeon, Geba, Anatot, dan Almon.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20-26" bcv="JOS.21.20" />Keturunan marga Kehat lainnya menerima sepuluh kota serta padang rumput di sekitarnya untuk menggembalakan ternak: empat kota dari suku Efraim, empat kota dari suku Dan, dan dua kota dari separuh suku Manasye.
</p>
<p style="p">Kota-kota dari suku Efraim adalah Sikem (kota perlindungan di pegunungan Efraim bagi orang yang tidak sengaja membunuh), Gezer, Kibzaim, dan Bet Horon. Kota-kota dari suku Dan adalah Elteke, Gibeton, Ayalon, dan Gat Rimon. Kota-kota dari separuh suku Manasye adalah Taanak dan Gat Rimon.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27-33" bcv="JOS.21.27" />Keturunan marga Gerson dalam suku Lewi menerima tiga belas kota dan padang-padang rumput untuk menggembalakan ternak: dua kota dari separuh suku Manasye, empat kota dari suku Isakar, empat kota dari suku Asyer, dan tiga kota dari suku Naftali.
</p>
<p style="p">Kota-kota dari separuh suku Manasye adalah Golan di Basan, yang adalah kota perlindungan bagi orang yang tidak sengaja membunuh, dan Bestera. Kota-kota dari suku Isakar adalah Kison, Daberat, Yarmut, dan En Ganim. Kota-kota dari suku Asyer adalah Misal, Abdon, Helkat, dan Rehob. Kota-kota dari suku Naftali adalah Kedes di Galilea, yaitu kota perlindungan bagi orang yang tidak sengaja membunuh, Hamot Dor, dan Kartan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34-40" bcv="JOS.21.34" />Keturunan marga Merari dalam suku Lewi menerima dua belas kota serta padang rumput di sekitarnya untuk menggembalakan ternak: empat kota dari suku Zebulon, empat kota dari suku Ruben, dan empat kota dari suku Gad.
</p>
<p style="p">Kota-kota dari suku Zebulon adalah Yoknam, Karta, Dimna, dan Nahalal. Kota-kota dari suku Ruben adalah Bezer, Yahas, Kedemot, dan Mefaat. Kota-kota dari suku Gad adalah Ramot di Gilead, yaitu kota perlindungan untuk orang yang tidak segaja membunuh, Mahanaim, Hesbon, dan Yazer.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="41-42" bcv="JOS.21.41" />Jadi, suku Lewi menerima empat puluh delapan kota di tengah-tengah suku-suku Israel lainnya. Setiap kota dikelilingi oleh padang-padang rumput untuk menggembalakan ternak. Padang-padang rumput itu juga diberikan kepada orang-orang Lewi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="43" bcv="JOS.21.43" />Dengan demikian, TUHAN memberikan kepada bangsa Israel seluruh negeri, seperti yang sudah Dia janjikan dengan sumpah kepada nenek moyang mereka. Bangsa Israel menguasai negeri itu serta menetap di sana.
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="JOS.21.44" />TUHAN memberi mereka ketenangan, sesuai dengan sumpah-Nya kepada nenek moyang mereka. Tidak ada satu pun musuh yang bisa melawan mereka. TUHAN menyerahkan semua musuh ke dalam tangan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="45" bcv="JOS.21.45" />Tiada satu pun janji TUHAN yang tidak digenapi kepada bangsa Israel. Dia menepati semua janji-Nya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="22" />
<s style="s1">Yosua memulangkan suku-suku sebelah timur sungai Yordan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JOS.22.1" />Sesudah itu, Yosua memanggil suku Ruben, suku Gad, dan separuh suku Manasye,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JOS.22.2" />lalu berkata kepada mereka, “Kalian sudah melakukan semua yang diperintahkan Musa, hamba TUHAN itu, juga semua yang saya perintahkan.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JOS.22.3" />Selama ini kalian tidak meninggalkan sanak saudaramu, suku-suku Israel lainnya. Sampai hari ini kalian setia melakukan tugas dari TUHAN Allahmu.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="JOS.22.4" />Sekarang TUHAN Allahmu sudah membuat mereka hidup aman dan tenang, sesuai janji-Nya kepada mereka. Jadi, pulanglah ke perkemahan kalian di tanah warisan milikmu di sebelah timur sungai Yordan, yang sudah diberikan Musa, hamba TUHAN itu.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="JOS.22.5" />Hanya, ingatlah baik-baik: Lakukan semua perintah dan hukum TUHAN yang sudah disampaikan Musa, kepadamu. Kasihilah TUHAN Allahmu, ikutilah semua yang Dia tunjukkan, taatilah perintah-Nya, setialah kepada-Nya, dan mengabdilah kepada TUHAN dengan segenap hatimu dan segenap nafas hidupmu!”
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="JOS.22.6" />Lalu Yosua memberkati mereka dan melepas mereka pulang. Dua setengah suku itu pun kembali ke perkemahan mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="JOS.22.7" />Separuh suku Manasye sudah mendapat tanah dari Musa, di daerah Basan sebelah timur sungai Yordan. Separuh suku lainnya mendapat tanah di sebelah barat sungai Yordan bersama suku-suku Israel lainnya dari Yosua. Saat Yosua melepas mereka pulang dan memberkati mereka,
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="JOS.22.8" />Yosua berkata, “Kalian sudah menjadi kaya raya. Kalian mempunyai banyak ternak, perak, emas, perunggu, besi, dan pakaian. Pulang dan bagilah kepada saudara-saudaramu barang-barang yang sudah kalian rampas dari musuh.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="JOS.22.9" />Maka suku Ruben, Gad, dan separuh suku Manasye meninggalkan orang Israel lainnya di Silo di negeri Kanaan, lalu pulang ke tanah mereka di Gilead, tanah yang mereka dapatkan atas perintah TUHAN melalui Musa.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Mezbah Saksi dibangun di dekat sungai Yordan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="JOS.22.10" />Ketika suku Ruben, suku Gad, dan separuh suku Manasye sampai ke daerah di dekat sungai Yordan, di negeri Kanaan, mereka membangun sebuah mezbah yang besar dan megah di tepi sungai Yordan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="JOS.22.11" />Lalu terdengarlah kabar oleh suku-suku Israel lainnya, “Suku Ruben, Gad, dan separuh suku Manasye sudah membangun mezbah di perbatasan negeri Kanaan, di Gelilot dekat sungai Yordan, di sisi kita.”
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="JOS.22.12" />Maka seluruh orang Israel berkumpul di Silo untuk bersiap-siap menyerang mereka.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="JOS.22.13" />Orang Israel mengutus Pinehas, anak Imam Eleazar, kepada suku Ruben, Gad, dan separuh suku Manasye di daerah Gilead.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="JOS.22.14" />Imam Pinehas pergi bersama sepuluh orang pemuka dari kesepuluh suku Israel. Para pemimpin ini adalah kepala-kepala keluarga dalam marga mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="JOS.22.15" />Ketika mereka bertemu dengan suku Ruben, suku Gad dan separuh suku Manasye di daerah Gilead, mereka berkata,
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="JOS.22.16" />“Beginilah kata seluruh umat TUHAN: Pengkhianatan macam apa ini yang kalian lakukan kepada Allah Israel? Kalian membangun mezbahmu sendiri. Dengan begitu kalian memberontak kepada TUHAN hari ini.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="JOS.22.17" />Dosa yang pernah kita lakukan di Peor sudah sangat parah sehingga sampai saat ini kita masih menanggung akibatnya.<f caller="+"><fr>22:17
</fr><fk>dosa … di Peor
</fk><ft>Bil. 25 menceritakan bahwa sewaktu tinggal di Peor, bangsa Israel jatuh ke dalam dosa dengan ikut menyembah dewa-dewa bangsa Moab, dan para lelaki Israel menikahi perempuan-perempuan Moab. Karena itu, TUHAN menghukum mereka dengan wabah penyakit yang menewaskan 24.000 orang.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="JOS.22.18" />Sekarang, berani sekali kalian memberontak lagi kepada TUHAN. Kalau terus begini, TUHAN pasti akan melampiaskan murkanya lagi kepada seluruh umat Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="JOS.22.19" />“Kalau tanah kalian tidak kudus, menyeberanglah ke tanah TUHAN sendiri, di tempat kemah TUHAN berada, dan berdiamlah di antara kami. Tetapi jangan memberontak kepada TUHAN dan kepada kami dengan membangun untuk kalian sendiri sebuah mezbah selain mezbah TUHAN, Allah kita.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="JOS.22.20" />Ingat bagaimana Akhan anak Zerah melanggar perintah TUHAN tentang barang-barang yang harus dimusnahkan. Akibatnya seluruh umat Israel dihukum! Yang berdosa hanya Akhan, tetapi yang mati bukan dia sendiri saja!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="JOS.22.21" />Lalu suku Ruben, suku Gad, dan separuh suku Manasye menjawab para pemimpin Israel itu,
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="JOS.22.22" />“TUHAN adalah Allah yang Mahakuasa! Hanya Dia yang Mahakuasa! Dia mahatahu! Pasti Dia tahu kenapa kami melakukan hal ini. Dan kalian, orang Israel juga harus tahu! Jika memang kami memberontak kepada TUHAN, jangan biarkan kami hidup hari ini!
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="JOS.22.23" />Jikalau kami membangun mezbah bagi kami sendiri untuk melawan TUHAN, atau untuk mempersembahkan kurban yang dibakar habis, persembahan gandum-ganduman, ataupun kurban tanda damai di atasnya, biarlah TUHAN sendiri yang menghukum kami.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="JOS.22.24" />“Sungguh, saudara-saudara! Kami melakukan semua ini bukan untuk melawan TUHAN, tetapi karena kami kuatir kalau di kemudian hari, keturunan kalian akan berkata kepada keturunan kami, ‘Kalian tidak memiliki hubungan apa-apa dengan TUHAN, Allah Israel!
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="JOS.22.25" />TUHAN sudah menempatkan sungai Yordan ini di tengah-tengah kita sebagai pembatas antara kami dengan kalian, suku Ruben dan Gad. Kalian tidak punya hak untuk menyembah TUHAN.’ Dengan demikian, keturunan kalian mungkin dapat menyebabkan keturunan kami berhenti menyembah TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="JOS.22.26" />“Karena itu, kami memutuskan untuk membangun mezbah ini, bukan untuk kurban yang dibakar habis ataupun kurban sembelihan lainnya,
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="JOS.22.27" />tetapi sebagai sebuah pengingat antara kita dan keturunan kita, bahwa kami juga berhak menyembah TUHAN di hadapan-Nya dengan kurban yang dibakar habis, kurban sembelihan, dan kurban tanda damai. Dengan begitu, di kemudian hari keturunan kalian tidak akan berkata kepada keturunan kami, ‘Kalian tidak memiliki hubungan apa-apa dengan TUHAN.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="JOS.22.28" />“Jadi, maksud kami adalah, ‘Jikalau di kemudian hari keturunan kalian mengatakan hal seperti itu kepada keturunan kami, maka keturunan kami dapat menjawab: Lihatlah tiruan mezbah TUHAN yang dibangun nenek moyang kami, bukan untuk kurban yang dibakar habis ataupun kurban sembelihan lainnya tetapi sebagai sebuah pengingat antara kita.’
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="JOS.22.29" />Kami sama sekali tidak bermaksud memberontak kepada TUHAN dengan membangun mezbah untuk kurban yang dibakar habis, persembahan gandum-ganduman, atau kurban sembelihan. Satu-satunya mezbah TUHAN Allah kita adalah yang berada di depan kemah-Nya!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="JOS.22.30" />Ketika Imam Pinehas dan para pemimpin Israel mendengar penjelasan dari suku Ruben, Gad, dan setengah suku Manasye itu, mereka merasa puas.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="JOS.22.31" />Lalu Imam Pinehas menjawab mereka, “Hari ini kita semua tahu bahwa TUHAN ada di tengah-tengah kita dan tidak akan menghukum kita, karena kalian tidak memberontak kepada TUHAN seperti yang kami duga.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="JOS.22.32" />Kemudian Imam Pinehas dan para pemimpin Israel meninggalkan suku Ruben dan suku Gad di daerah Gilead. Mereka kembali kepada orang Israel di negeri Kanaan dan menyampaikan apa yang terjadi.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="JOS.22.33" />Orang Israel merasa senang mendengar berita itu dan memuji Allah. Mereka membatalkan niat mereka untuk berperang menghancurkan daerah suku Ruben dan Gad.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="JOS.22.34" />Suku Ruben dan Gad menamai mezbah itu Saksi, karena mezbah itu menjadi saksi di antara mereka bahwa TUHAN adalah Allah.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="23" />
<s style="s1">Pidato terakhir Yosua kepada bangsa Israel supaya tetap setia kepada TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JOS.23.1" />Bertahun-tahun telah berlalu, dan TUHAN sudah membuat bangsa Israel aman dari semua musuh mereka. Ketika Yosua sudah sangat tua,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JOS.23.2" />dia mengumpulkan para tua-tua, kepala suku, hakim, dan pengatur pasukan seluruh bangsa Israel, lalu berkata kepada mereka, “Saya sudah sangat tua.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JOS.23.3" />Selama ini kalian sudah melihat segala yang TUHAN lakukan bagi kita. TUHAN Allah kita, Dialah yang berperang melawan semua bangsa di sini demi kita.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="JOS.23.4" />Ingatlah, saya sudah membagi dengan undian seluruh daerah di sebelah barat sungai Yordan sampai ke Laut Tengah sebagai tanah warisan suku-suku kalian, baik daerah yang masih ditinggali bangsa-bangsa setempat, maupun daerah yang bangsa-bangsanya sudah kita kalahkan.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="JOS.23.5" />TUHANlah yang akan mengusir mereka dari hadapan kalian, sehingga kalian dapat menguasai tanah mereka seperti yang TUHAN janjikan kepadamu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="JOS.23.6" />“Karena itu, kalian harus benar-benar kuat dan taat dalam melakukan semua yang ditulis dalam kitab Taurat. Janganlah menyimpang dari semuanya itu.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="JOS.23.7" />Jangan bercampur dengan bangsa-bangsa yang masih tinggal di antaramu. Kalian tidak boleh bersumpah memakai nama dewa mereka, bahkan jangan menyebut nama dewa mereka sama sekali! Kalian tidak boleh mengabdi ataupun bersujud menyembah dewa mereka!
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="JOS.23.8" />Kalian harus setia kepada TUHAN Allahmu, seperti yang selama ini kalian lakukan sampai sekarang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="JOS.23.9" />“TUHAN sudah mengusir dari hadapan kalian bangsa-bangsa yang besar dan kuat. Sampai hari ini, tidak ada satu pun bangsa yang dapat bertahan melawan kalian.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="JOS.23.10" />Satu orang dari kalian dapat mengalahkan seribu orang, karena TUHAN Allahmu berperang bagi kalian, seperti yang Dia janjikan kepadamu.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="JOS.23.11" />Karena itu, pastikanlah baik-baik untuk mengasihi TUHAN Allahmu!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="JOS.23.12" />“Kalau kalian tidak setia kepada-Nya dan berbaur dengan bangsa-bangsa lain yang tersisa di antara kalian, menikah dengan mereka, dan bergaul dengan mereka,
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="JOS.23.13" />ketahuilah, TUHAN Allahmu pasti tidak akan mengusir bangsa-bangsa ini dari hadapan kalian lagi. Mereka akan menjadi jerat atau perangkap bagi kalian. Mereka akan membuat kalian menderita, seperti cambuk pada punggung dan duri pada mata, hingga kalian binasa dari tanah yang baik ini, yang diberikan TUHAN kepada kalian.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="JOS.23.14" />“Sebentar lagi saya akan mati. Kalian semua tahu benar bahwa TUHAN Allahmu sudah memenuhi semua hal baik yang Dia janjikan kepadamu. Tidak ada satu pun yang tidak dipenuhi.
<ve />
<v id="15-16" bcv="JOS.23.15" />Tetapi sebagaimana TUHAN Allahmu sudah memberikan segala yang baik kepada kalian, Dia pasti juga akan menggenapi kutukan-Nya bila kalian melanggar perjanjian-Nya dengan menyembah dewa-dewa. Dia akan sangat marah dan segera membinasakan kalian dari negeri yang baik ini, yang sudah Dia berikan kepadamu.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="24" />
<s style="s1">Allah mengingatkan Israel tentang sejarah mereka
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JOS.24.1" />Yosua memanggil para tua-tua, kepala suku, hakim, dan pengatur pasukan dari semua suku bangsa Israel untuk berkumpul di Sikem. Di sana mereka datang menghadap Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="JOS.24.2" />Kata Yosua kepada mereka, “Inilah yang dikatakan oleh TUHAN, Allah Israel: Dulu nenek moyang kalian, termasuk Terah, ayah Abraham dan Nahor, tinggal di seberang sungai Efrat dan menyembah dewa-dewa.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JOS.24.3" />Tetapi Aku mengambil Abraham, leluhur kalian, dari sana. Aku menyuruh dia menjelajahi negeri Kanaan dan membuat keturunannya banyak. Aku memberikan Isak kepadanya,
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="JOS.24.4" />dan kepada Isak Aku berikan Yakub dan Esau. Aku sudah memberikan kepada Esau pegunungan Seir untuk menjadi miliknya, sedangkan Yakub dan anak-anaknya pergi ke Mesir.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="JOS.24.5" />“Kemudian Aku mengutus Musa dan Harun, lalu mendatangkan berbagai bencana besar kepada bangsa Mesir. Sesudah itu Aku membawa nenek moyang kalian keluar dari Mesir.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="JOS.24.6" />Tetapi waktu mereka sampai di Laut Merah, orang Mesir mengejar mereka dengan kereta perang dan pasukan berkuda.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="JOS.24.7" />Ketika mereka berteriak minta tolong kepada-Ku, Aku mendatangkan kegelapan di antara nenek moyang kalian dan pasukan Mesir. Aku juga menenggelamkan pasukan Mesir. Kalian tahu bagaimana mereka sendiri menyaksikan apa yang Aku lakukan di Mesir. Setelah itu mereka lama tinggal di padang belantara.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="JOS.24.8" />“Lalu Aku membawa kalian ke daerah orang Amori di sebelah timur sungai Yordan. Mereka berperang melawan kalian, tetapi Aku membinasakan mereka dan membuat kalian menang supaya kalian bisa menduduki negeri mereka.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="JOS.24.9" />Lalu Balak anak Zipor memerangi kalian. Balak adalah raja negeri Moab. Dia memanggil Bileam anak Beor untuk mengutuk kalian.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="JOS.24.10" />Tetapi Aku tidak membiarkan Bileam melakukannya. Sebaliknya, Aku membuat dia memberkati kalian. Dengan demikian Aku menyelamatkan kalian dari Balak.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="JOS.24.11" />“Ketika kalian menyeberangi sungai Yordan dan tiba di Yeriko, penduduk Yeriko berperang melawan kalian, demikian juga bangsa Amori, Feris, Kanaan, Het, Girgasi, Hewi, dan Yebus. Tetapi Aku menyerahkan mereka kepada kalian.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="JOS.24.12" />Aku membuat mereka dan juga kedua raja orang Amori itu begitu ketakutan sehingga mereka lari dari kalian. Kalian menang bukan karena pedang maupun panahmu.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="JOS.24.13" />Aku memberikan kepada kalian tanah walaupun bukan kalian yang menggarapnya, dan kota-kota walaupun bukan kalian yang membangunnya. Sekarang kalian tinggal di dalamnya. Aku juga memberikan kepada kalian kebun-kebun anggur dan kebun-kebun zaitun walaupun bukan kalian yang menanamnya, dan kalianlah yang memakan hasilnya.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pembaruan perjanjian antara bangsa Israel dengan TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="JOS.24.14" />Lalu Yosua berkata, “Karena itu kalian harus takut dan hormat kepada TUHAN. Sembahlah Dia dengan tulus dan setia. Musnahkanlah berhala-berhala yang dulu disembah oleh nenek moyangmu di seberang sungai Efrat dan di Mesir. Sembahlah hanya TUHAN saja.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="JOS.24.15" />Akan tetapi, kalau menurut kalian menyembah TUHAN itu tidak baik, pilihlah pada hari ini siapa yang akan kalian sembah. Apakah kalian mau menyembah dewa-dewa yang dulu disembah nenek moyangmu di seberang sungai Efrat? Atau apakah kalian mau menyembah dewa-dewa yang disembah bangsa Amori, yang negerinya kalian diami ini? Tetapi saya dan seluruh keluarga saya akan mengabdi kepada TUHAN!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="JOS.24.16" />Bangsa itu menjawab, “Kami tidak akan pernah meninggalkan TUHAN untuk menyembah dewa-dewa!
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="JOS.24.17" />Karena TUHAN Allah kitalah yang sudah membawa kita dan nenek moyang kita keluar dari perbudakan di Mesir. Dialah yang membuat keajaiban-keajaiban besar di depan mata kita. Dia jugalah yang selama ini melindungi kita sepanjang perjalanan ketika kita melewati semua bangsa asing.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="JOS.24.18" />TUHAN sudah mengusir semua bangsa dari hadapan kita, termasuk orang Amori yang tinggal di negeri ini. Jadi, kami juga akan menyembah TUHAN, sebab Dialah Allah kita.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="JOS.24.19" />Berkatalah Yosua kepada bangsa Israel, “Kalian tidak sanggup mengabdi kepada TUHAN, karena Dia adalah Allah yang kudus dan cemburu. Dia tidak akan bersabar terhadap pelanggaran dan dosamu.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="JOS.24.20" />Apabila kalian meninggalkan TUHAN dan menyembah dewa-dewa, Dia akan berbalik melawan kalian, walaupun sebelumnya Dia baik kepada kalian. Dia akan mencelakai dan membinasakan kalian.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="JOS.24.21" />Jawab bangsa Israel, “Kami tidak akan meninggalkan TUHAN! Hanya TUHANlah yang akan kami sembah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="JOS.24.22" />Lalu kata Yosua kepada mereka, “Kalian menjadi saksi bagi dirimu sendiri, bahwa kalian sudah memilih untuk menyembah TUHAN.”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab mereka, “Ya, kamilah saksinya!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="JOS.24.23" />Kata Yosua, “Kalau begitu, musnahkanlah berhala-berhala yang ada di antara kalian dan mengabdilah kepada TUHAN, Allah Israel, dengan sepenuh hati.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="JOS.24.24" />Jawab bangsa itu kepada Yosua, “Kami akan menyembah TUHAN, Allah kita. Kami akan taat kepada-Nya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="JOS.24.25" />Pada hari itu di Sikem, Yosua mengadakan perjanjian antara bangsa Israel dengan TUHAN, dan menetapkan hukum serta peraturan-peraturan bagi mereka.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="JOS.24.26" />Yosua menulis semuanya itu dalam sebuah kitab hukum Allah. Sebagai peringatan, dia menempatkan sebuah batu besar di bawah pohon besar, di dekat kemah TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="JOS.24.27" />Kata Yosua kepada bangsa Israel, “Lihatlah, batu ini ada di sini selama perkataan TUHAN disampaikan. Karena itu batu ini menjadi saksi bisu bagi kita, sebagai pengingat agar kalian tidak meninggalkan Allahmu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="JOS.24.28" />Lalu Yosua menyuruh mereka pulang ke tanah warisannya masing-masing.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yosua meninggal
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="JOS.24.29" />Beberapa waktu sesudah itu, Yosua anak Nun, hamba TUHAN itu, meninggal pada umur seratus sepuluh tahun.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="JOS.24.30" />Mereka menguburkannya di tanah warisannya, di Timnat Serah di pegunungan Efraim, di sebelah utara gunung Gaas.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="JOS.24.31" />Bangsa Israel menyembah TUHAN sepanjang hidup Yosua. Sesudah dia meninggal, mereka tetap menyembah TUHAN selama masih ada para tua-tua yang hidup lebih lama daripada Yosua, yaitu mereka yang sudah menyaksikan semua perbuatan TUHAN bagi bangsa Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="JOS.24.32" />Tulang-tulang Yusuf, yang dibawa bangsa Israel keluar dari Mesir, dikuburkan di Sikem, tanah yang dibeli Yakub dengan harga seratus keping perak dari anak-anak Hemor. Hemor adalah ayah Sikem. Tanah ini menjadi warisan bagi keturunan Yusuf.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="JOS.24.33" />Eleazar anak Harun juga meninggal. Dia dikuburkan di kota Gibea di pegunungan Efraim. Kota itu sudah diberikan kepada Pinehas, anak Eleazar.<ve />
</p>
</book>
<book id="JDG"><id id="JDG">
</id><h>Hakim-hakim
</h><toc level="1">Hakim-hakim
</toc><toc level="2">Hakim-hakim
</toc><toc level="3">Hak.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">Hakim-hakim
</p>

<c id="1" />
<s style="s1">Penaklukan daerah Kanaan sesudah Yosua meninggal
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JDG.1.1" />Sesudah Yosua meninggal, umat Israel bertanya kepada TUHAN, “Suku mana yang harus maju terlebih dahulu untuk berperang melawan orang Kanaan?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="JDG.1.2" />Jawab TUHAN, “Suku Yehuda yang maju lebih dulu. Aku sudah memberikan negeri itu kepada mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="JDG.1.3" />Lalu suku Yehuda berkata kepada suku Simeon, saudara mereka, “Bergabunglah bersama kami untuk memerangi orang Kanaan dan merebut wilayah yang ditentukan untuk kami. Sesudah itu kami juga akan membantu kalian merebut wilayah yang ditentukan bagi kalian.” Maka suku Simeon pun ikut bersama suku Yehuda.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4-5" bcv="JDG.1.4" />Mereka maju berperang dan TUHAN membuat mereka menang atas orang Kanaan serta orang Feris. Di kota Bezek mereka membunuh sepuluh ribu orang. Di sana mereka juga menemukan raja Bezek dan menyerang dia.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="JDG.1.6" />Saat dia melarikan diri, mereka mengejar dan menangkap dia. Mereka memotong ibu jari dari kedua tangan dan kedua kakinya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="JDG.1.7" />Lalu kata raja Bezek itu, “Saya pernah mengalahkan tujuh puluh raja dan memotong ibu jari tangan dan kaki mereka. Lalu seperti anjing mereka terpaksa sisa-sisa makanan yang jatuh dari meja saya. Sekarang Allah membalaskan kepada saya sebagaimana saya memperlakukan raja-raja itu.” Kemudian dia dibawa ke Yerusalem dan mati di sana.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="JDG.1.8" />Sesudah itu suku Yehuda menyerang kota Yerusalem dan merebutnya. Mereka membantai penduduknya dan membakar kota itu.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="JDG.1.9" />Mereka juga menyerang orang-orang Kanaan yang tinggal di daerah perbukitan, di padang belantara Negeb di wilayah selatan, dan di dataran rendah.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="JDG.1.10" />Kemudian mereka mengalahkan dan menghabisi tiga keluarga besar raksasa Kanaan yang tinggal di kota Kiryat Arba, yaitu orang-orang Sesai, Ahiman, dan Talmai.<x caller="+"><xo>1:10
</xo><xt>Yos. 15:14; Ul. 9:2</xt></x> Di kemudian hari, kota itu diberi nama Hebron.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="JDG.1.11" />Dari Hebron, mereka pergi menyerang penduduk kota Kiryat Sefer. Di kemudian hari kota itu diberi nama Debir.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="JDG.1.12" />Pada waktu itu Kaleb berkata, “Kepada siapa pun yang menyerang kota Kiryat Sefer dan berhasil merebutnya, aku akan memberikan Aksa, anak perempuanku, menjadi istrinya.”<x caller="+"><xo>1:12
</xo><xt>Yos. 15:16</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="JDG.1.13" />Lalu Otniel, anak Kenas saudara Kaleb, berhasil merebut kota itu. Maka Kaleb memberikan Aksa kepada Otniel untuk menjadi istrinya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="JDG.1.14" />Ketika mereka menikah, Aksa membujuk Otniel untuk meminta ladang dari Kaleb, ayahnya. Tetapi ketika Aksa sedang menunggangi keledai, dia bertemu dengan Kaleb. Aksa turun dari keledainya dan Kaleb bertanya, “Apa yang kamu inginkan?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="JDG.1.15" />Jawab Aksa, “Aku punya permintaan khusus. Ayah sudah memberiku tanah kering di padang belantara Negeb di selatan. Karena itu, mohon berikanlah juga kepadaku mata air.” Maka Kaleb memberikan dua mata air kepadanya, satu di dataran tinggi dan satu di dataran rendah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="JDG.1.16" />Waktu suku Yehuda meninggalkan kota Yeriko (yang juga disebut kota Pohon Kurma), orang-orang Keni— yaitu keturunan dari mertua Musa— ikut bersama mereka menuju ke padang belantara di bagian selatan wilayah Yehuda. Orang-orang Keni itu menetap di antara suku Yehuda di dekat kota Arad, di Negeb.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="JDG.1.17" />Kemudian suku Yehuda bergabung dengan suku Simeon untuk menumpas orang-orang Kanaan yang tinggal di kota Zefat. Mereka membinasakan seluruh kota itu sehingga kota itu dinamai Horma, yang artinya ‘musnah’.
<ve />
<v id="18-19" bcv="JDG.1.18" />TUHAN menyertai suku Yehuda sehingga mereka berhasil merebut kota Gaza, Askelon, dan Ekron, serta daerah-daerah di sekitarnya. Yehuda juga berhasil menguasai daerah perbukitan, tetapi mereka tidak dapat mengusir penghuni daerah lembah karena penduduk di sana memiliki kereta-kereta perang dari besi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="JDG.1.20" />Kota Hebron diberikan kepada Kaleb, sesuai janji Musa. Dan Kaleb mengusir tiga keluarga besar raksasa keturunan Anakim dari sana.<x caller="+"><xo>1:20
</xo><xt>Hak. 1:10; Yos. 15:14</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="JDG.1.21" />Akan tetapi, suku Benyamin tidak mengusir orang Yebus yang tinggal di Yerusalem. Karena itu, orang Yebus masih tinggal di sana bersama suku Benyamin sampai kitab ini ditulis.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22-23" bcv="JDG.1.22" />Kedua suku keturunan Yusuf (yaitu Efraim dan Manasye) menyerang kota Betel (yang sejak zaman dahulu disebut Lus).<x caller="+"><xo>1:22-23
</xo><xt>Kej. 28:19</xt></x> TUHAN menyertai mereka. Sebelum menyerang, mereka mengutus beberapa orang untuk mengintai kota itu.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="JDG.1.24" />Ketika para pengintai melihat seorang laki-laki keluar dari kota itu, mereka berkata kepadanya, “Kalau kamu menunjukkan pintu rahasia untuk masuk ke kota ini, kami akan berbaik hati dan tidak membunuhmu.”
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="JDG.1.25" />Maka laki-laki itu menunjukkan pintu rahasia kota Betel kepada mereka. Lalu Suku Efraim dan suku Manasye menyerang Betel dan membunuh semua penduduk di sana, kecuali laki-laki itu dan seluruh keluarganya.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="JDG.1.26" />Laki-laki itu pergi ke negeri orang Het. Di sana dia membangun sebuah kota dan menamainya Lus. Itulah nama kota itu sampai saat kitab ini ditulis.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="JDG.1.27" />Suku Manasye tidak mengusir orang-orang Kanaan yang tinggal di kota Bet Sean, Taanak, Dor, Yibleam, dan Megido serta desa-desa di sekitar kota-kota itu, karena orang-orang Kanaan itu bersikeras untuk tetap tinggal di sana.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="JDG.1.28" />Ketika bangsa Israel menjadi lebih kuat, mereka memperbudak orang-orang Kanaan itu, tetapi tidak pernah mengusir mereka sepenuhnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="JDG.1.29" />Suku Efraim juga tidak mengusir orang-orang Kanaan yang tinggal di kota Gezer. Jadi, orang-orang Kanaan itu tetap tinggal di antara suku Efraim.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="JDG.1.30" />Suku Zebulon tidak mengusir orang-orang Kanaan yang tinggal di kota Kitron dan Nahalol. Jadi, orang-orang Kanaan itu tetap tinggal di antara suku Zebulon, walaupun sebagai budak mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="JDG.1.31" />Suku Asyer juga tidak mengusir orang-orang Kanaan yang tinggal di kota Ako, Sidon, Ahlab, Aksib, Helba, Afek, dan Rehob.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="JDG.1.32" />Jadi, mereka hidup di antara orang-orang Kanaan itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="JDG.1.33" />Suku Naftali tidak mengusir orang-orang Kanaan yang tinggal di kota Bet Semes dan kota Bet Anat. Jadi, suku Naftali tinggal di antara penduduk asli daerah itu, dan akhirnya memperbudak mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="JDG.1.34" />Suku Dan didesak orang Amori mundur ke daerah perbukitan. Orang Amori tidak membiarkan mereka turun ke daerah dataran rendah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="JDG.1.35" />Orang Amori yang tinggal di gunung Heres, kota Ayalon, dan kota Saalbim bersikeras untuk tetap tinggal di sana. Di kemudian hari, suku Efraim dan Manasye bertambah kuat dan memperbudak orang Amori itu.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="JDG.1.36" />Sedangkan di selatan, wilayah bangsa Amori dahulu dimulai dari Sela di timur, melalui Jalur Pendakian Kalajengking, dan terus mendaki ke barat sampai daerah perbukitan.<f caller="+"><fr>1:36
</fr><fk>Jalur Pendakian …
</fk><ft>Beberapa keterangan tentang perbatasan daerah Amori di ayat ini tidak dapat dipastikan sekarang. Diperkirakan Jalur Pendakian Kalajengking berada di dekat Bersyeba di bagian timur dan selatan Israel. Alasan jalur itu diberi nama Pendakian Kalajengking tidak diketahui.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>

<c id="2" />
<s style="s1">Malaikat menegur bangsa Israel di Bokim
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JDG.2.1" />Seorang malaikat wakil TUHAN pergi dari Gilgal ke Bokim untuk menegur bangsa Israel. Dia menyampaikan pesan TUHAN yang berkata, “Aku sudah membawa kalian keluar dari Mesir menuju ke negeri yang Aku janjikan dengan bersumpah kepada nenek moyang kalian. Aku juga sudah berkata, ‘Aku tidak akan pernah mengingkari perjanjian-Ku dengan kalian.’
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JDG.2.2" />Dan Aku telah menyuruh, ‘Kalian tidak boleh mengikat perjanjian dengan penduduk negeri ini, dan kalian harus menghancurkan mezbah-mezbah dewa mereka.’ Tetapi kalian sama sekali tidak taat kepada-Ku!
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JDG.2.3" />Karena itu Aku tidak akan lagi mengusir bangsa-bangsa Kanaan dari hadapan kalian. Mereka akan membuatmu menderita, dan kalian akan terjerat dalam penyembahan dewa mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="JDG.2.4" />Mendengar perkataan malaikat itu, umat Israel meratap dengan nyaring.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="JDG.2.5" />Selanjutnya tempat itu dinamai Bokim, artinya ‘tempat tangisan’. Mereka pun mempersembahkan kurban kepada TUHAN di sana.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Bangsa Israel menyembah dewa-dewa
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="JDG.2.6" />Dulu, sesudah bangsa Israel berhasil menguasai negeri Kanaan, Yosua membubarkan mereka supaya setiap suku pergi untuk menduduki tanah warisan yang sudah diberikan kepada mereka masing-masing.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="JDG.2.7" />Bangsa Israel setia menyembah TUHAN semasa hidup Yosua dan para tua-tua yang hidup lebih lama daripadanya, yaitu generasi yang sudah menyaksikan seluruh perbuatan ajaib TUHAN bagi Israel.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="JDG.2.8" />Yosua, hamba TUHAN itu, meninggal pada umur 110 tahun
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="JDG.2.9" />dan dikuburkan di tanah warisannya di Timnat Heres, di wilayah perbukitan Efraim, sebelah utara gunung Gaas.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="JDG.2.10" />Sesudah semua orang dari generasi itu meninggal, generasi berikutnya tidak mengenal TUHAN maupun perbuatan-perbuatan-Nya yang hebat bagi bangsa Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="JDG.2.11" />Mereka berbuat jahat di mata TUHAN dan menyembah berbagai macam patung Baal.<f caller="+"><fr>2:11
</fr><fk>berbagai macam patung Baal
</fk><ft>Nama Baal berarti ‘penguasa’. Para penyembahnya percaya bahwa Baal bisa mengaruniakan kesuburan. Pada zaman itu bentuk patung-patung Baal tidak berwujud sama, dan cara menyembahnya juga berbeda-beda di setiap kuilnya. Di Hak. 9:4, Baal Berit adalah contoh penyembahan yang dilakukan di kota Sikem.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="JDG.2.12" />Mereka meninggalkan TUHAN, Allah leluhur mereka, yang sudah membawa nenek moyang Israel keluar dari Mesir. Mereka malah bersujud menyembah dewa-dewa dari bangsa-bangsa di sekeliling mereka. Hal itu membuat TUHAN marah.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="JDG.2.13" />Mereka meninggalkan TUHAN dan menyembah dewa-dewa Baal dan dewi Astoret.<f caller="+"><fr>2:13
</fr><fk>dewi Astoret
</fk><ft>Astoret adalah berhala berbentuk perempuan yang dianggap dewi pemberi kesuburan dan kemakmuran. Astoret dipercaya sebagai istri dewa Baal.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="JDG.2.14" />Maka murka TUHAN berkobar atas bangsa Israel. Dia membiarkan musuh-musuh merampas harta mereka. Dia juga membuat Israel kalah ketika diserang oleh bangsa-bangsa musuh di sekeliling mereka, sehingga Israel tidak lagi sanggup menghadapi lawannya.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="JDG.2.15" />Sebagaimana sudah diperingatkan TUHAN dengan bersumpah, setiap kali Israel maju berperang, TUHAN membuat mereka kalah. Bangsa Israel pun sangat menderita.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">TUHAN mulai mengangkat pembela-pembela untuk menyelamatkan bangsa Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="JDG.2.16" />Lalu TUHAN mengangkat pembela-pembela<f caller="+"><fr>2:16
</fr><fk>pembela
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: hakim. Di zaman ini, peran seorang pembela yang lebih dominan adalah untuk membela keadilan bangsa Israel dari ancaman bangsa-bangsa lain. Tetapi sebagai pemimpin penting, para pembela juga memutuskan perkara di antara rakyat seperti hakim-hakim di zaman kerajaan Israel.</ft></f> untuk menyelamatkan bangsa Israel dari musuh-musuh yang menjarah mereka.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="JDG.2.17" />Akan tetapi, umat Israel tidak mendengarkan hakim-hakim itu. Sebaliknya, mereka bersujud menyembah dewa-dewa. Mereka mengkhianati TUHAN seperti seorang istri yang mengkhianati suaminya dengan pergi melacur. Begitu cepatnya mereka menyimpang dari jalan hidup nenek moyang mereka yang taat kepada perintah TUHAN. Generasi ini sudah menyimpang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="JDG.2.18" />Setiap kali TUHAN mengangkat seorang hakim untuk bangsa Israel, TUHAN menyertai hakim itu seumur hidupnya dan menyelamatkan Israel dari musuh. TUHAN bertindak karena kasihan mendengar umat-Nya merintih akibat penindasan musuh.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="JDG.2.19" />Tetapi sesudah hakim itu meninggal, umat Israel kembali berbuat jahat, bahkan lebih jahat daripada generasi sebelumnya. Mereka menyembah dan mengabdi kepada dewa-dewa. Bangsa itu memang keras kepala dan tidak mau meninggalkan perbuatan-perbuatan mereka yang jahat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="JDG.2.20" />Maka murka TUHAN berkobar atas bangsa Israel. Kata-Nya, “Bangsa ini sudah melanggar perjanjian<x caller="+"><xo>2:20
</xo><xt>Kel. 28—30; Yos. 8:30-35</xt></x> yang Aku perintahkan kepada nenek moyang mereka dan tidak menaati perkataan-Ku,
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="JDG.2.21" />maka Aku tidak akan lagi mengusir bangsa apa pun yang masih tinggal di negeri itu setelah Yosua meninggal.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="JDG.2.22" />Aku akan membiarkan bangsa-bangsa itu tetap di sana untuk menguji bangsa Israel, apakah mereka akan kembali hidup menurut jalan-Ku seperti generasi sebelumnya, atau tidak.”
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="JDG.2.23" />Itulah alasan TUHAN tidak menyerahkan bangsa-bangsa itu ke tangan bangsa Israel pada zaman Yosua. Dia membiarkan musuh-musuh tetap di negeri itu dan tidak segera mengusir mereka.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="3" />
<s style="s1">Penduduk asli yang tersisa di Kanaan
</s>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="1-3" bcv="JDG.3.1" />Inilah bangsa-bangsa yang TUHAN biarkan tinggal di Kanaan:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">kelima kerajaan orang Filistin,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">semua orang Kanaan,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">orang Sidon,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan orang Hewi yang tinggal di gunung Libanon, mulai dari gunung Baal Hermon sampai ke jalan masuk Hamat.
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m">TUHAN membiarkan mereka tinggal di sana untuk menguji generasi bangsa Israel yang tidak mengalami perang merebut Kanaan. TUHAN hendak melatih generasi baru itu untuk berperang.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="JDG.3.4" />TUHAN memakai bangsa-bangsa itu untuk menguji apakah bangsa Israel akan taat kepada perintah yang Dia sampaikan kepada nenek moyang mereka melalui Musa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="JDG.3.5" />Tetapi sementara bangsa Israel hidup di antara orang Kanaan, Het, Amori, Feris, Hewi, dan Yebus,
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="JDG.3.6" />mereka melakukan kawin campur dengan orang-orang itu dan menyembah dewa-dewa mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Otniel menjadi pembela Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="JDG.3.7" />Dalam pandangan TUHAN, bangsa Israel sudah menjadi sangat jahat. Mereka melupakan TUHAN, Allah mereka, dan menyembah berbagai macam dewa Baal serta dewi Asyera.<x caller="+"><xo>3:7
</xo><xt>Hak. 2:11 CK; 12:13 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="JDG.3.8" />Maka TUHAN sangat marah kepada bangsa Israel dan menyerahkan mereka ke tangan Raja Kusan Risyataim dari Aram Naharaim. Raja itu menguasai bangsa Israel selama delapan tahun
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="JDG.3.9" />sehingga bangsa Israel berseru-seru minta tolong kepada TUHAN. Lalu Dia mengutus seorang penyelamat untuk mereka, yaitu Otniel, anak dari adik Kaleb yang bernama Kenas.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="JDG.3.10" />Roh TUHAN menggerakkan Otniel sehingga dia menjadi pembela bagi bangsa Israel. Dia memimpin pasukan Israel pergi berperang melawan Raja Kusan Risyataim, dan TUHAN memberikan kemenangan kepadanya.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="JDG.3.11" />Maka negeri itu pun aman dari musuh selama empat puluh tahun, sampai Otniel meninggal dunia.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Ehud menjadi pembela Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="JDG.3.12" />Bangsa Israel kembali berbuat jahat di mata TUHAN. Karena kejahatan mereka, TUHAN membuat Raja Eglon dari Moab menjadi kuat sehingga dia menguasai Israel.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="JDG.3.13" />Raja Eglon mengajak bangsa Amon dan Amalek untuk bergabung dengannya. Mereka menyerang dan mengalahkan bangsa Israel serta merebut kota Yeriko (yang disebut juga Kota Pohon Kurma).
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="JDG.3.14" />Lalu Israel dijajah oleh Eglon selama delapan belas tahun.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="JDG.3.15" />Tetapi ketika bangsa Israel berseru meminta tolong kepada TUHAN, TUHAN mengangkat seorang penyelamat untuk mereka, yaitu Ehud anak Gera dari suku Benyamin. Ehud adalah seorang yang kidal. Selama ini Ehud bertugas sebagai pengantar pajak dari bangsa Israel kepada Eglon, raja Moab.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="JDG.3.16" />Ehud membuat sebuah pedang bermata dua yang panjangnya hampir setengah meter. Dia menyembunyikan pedang itu di balik bajunya dengan mengikatkannya pada paha kanan,
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="JDG.3.17" />lalu dia pergi untuk menyerahkan pembayaran pajak kepada Raja Eglon. Eglon ini sangat gemuk badannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="JDG.3.18" />Sesudah menyerahkan pembayaran, Ehud bersama orang-orang yang menyertai dia membawa pajak itu pun berjalan pulang.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="JDG.3.19" />Tetapi ketika sampai di patung-patung batu di Gilgal, Ehud sendiri kembali ke istana Eglon dan berkata kepadanya, “Tuanku Raja, hamba datang membawa pesan rahasia untuk Tuanku.”
</p>
<p style="p">Kata raja kepada para pelayannya, “Keluar!” Maka semua pelayannya meninggalkan
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="JDG.3.20" />mereka berdua di ruangan yang sejuk di loteng istana. Eglon sedang duduk ketika Ehud mendekati dia dan berkata, “Hamba membawa pesan dari Allah untuk Tuanku Raja.” Lalu Eglon pun berdiri dari tempat duduknya.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="JDG.3.21" />Saat itu juga Ehud mencabut pedangnya dengan tangan kiri dan menikam perut Eglon
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="JDG.3.22" />sampai seluruh pedang itu tertancap masuk dan tertutup oleh lemak. Usus besarnya pun terburai keluar. Ehud tidak mencabut pedangnya kembali.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="JDG.3.23" />Kemudian Ehud keluar diam-diam lewat jalan lain setelah mengunci semua pintu ruang atas itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="JDG.3.24" />Sesudah Ehud pergi, para pelayan Eglon datang dan heran melihat pintu-pintu ruangan atas terkunci. Sangka mereka, “Raja pasti sedang buang air besar di kamar kecil di ruangannya itu.”
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="JDG.3.25" />Para pelayan itu menunggu-nunggu begitu lama sampai mereka kebingungan karena raja tidak juga membuka pintu. Akhirnya, mereka mengambil kunci dan membuka pintunya. Saat itulah mereka terperanjat karena melihat tuan mereka sudah tergeletak mati di lantai.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="JDG.3.26" />Sedangkan Ehud sudah lari melewati patung-patung batu dan sampai ke Seira sementara para pelayan tadi sedang menunggu-nunggu.
<ve />
<v id="27-28" bcv="JDG.3.27" />Ketika Ehud tiba di perbukitan Efraim, dia meniup terompet dan perintahkan, “Ikutlah aku! TUHAN sudah menyerahkan musuh kita, bangsa Moab, ke tangan kita.” Maka Ehud memimpin bangsa Israel turun dari perbukitan itu dan mereka merebut daerah penyeberangan orang Moab di sungai Yordan. Mereka tidak membiarkan seorang pun menyeberang.<f caller="+"><fr>3:27-28
</fr><fk>merebut daerah penyeberangan …
</fk><ft>Dengan merebut daerah penyeberangan, orang Moab tidak bisa melarikan diri dan tidak bisa menerima bantuan dari orang Moab lainnya di seberang sungai Yordan.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="JDG.3.29" />Pada waktu itu bangsa Israel menyerang dan membunuh sekitar sepuluh ribu prajurit Moab yang kuat dan tangkas. Tidak ada satu pun yang lolos.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="JDG.3.30" />Demikianlah Israel mengalahkan Moab hari itu, dan negeri mereka pun aman selama delapan puluh tahun.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Samgar menjadi pembela Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="JDG.3.31" />Sesudah Ehud, orang berikutnya yang menyelamatkan Israel adalah Samgar, anak Anat. Dalam pertempuran, dia membunuh enam ratus orang Filistin dengan tongkat penggiring sapi.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="4" />
<s style="s1">Debora dan Barak
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JDG.4.1" />Sesudah Ehud meninggal, bangsa Israel kembali melakukan apa yang jahat di mata TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JDG.4.2" />Maka TUHAN menyerahkan bangsa itu ke tangan Yabin, raja orang Kanaan yang memerintah di kota Hazor. Panglima perangnya bernama Sisera. Dia tinggal di Haroset Hagoyim.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JDG.4.3" />Sisera memiliki sembilan ratus kereta perang dari besi. Dia menindas Israel dengan kejam selama dua puluh tahun. Maka umat Israel pun berteriak meminta tolong kepada TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="JDG.4.4" />Pada waktu itu, Debora, seorang nabi perempuan, istri Lapidot, menjadi pemimpin bangsa Israel.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="JDG.4.5" />Dia biasa duduk di bawah sebuah pohon kurma yang dinamai ‘pohon kurma Debora’, di antara kota Rama dan Betel di perbukitan Efraim. Orang Israel berdatangan membawa perkara mereka kepadanya di sana untuk mendapatkan penyelesaian.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="JDG.4.6" />Suatu hari, Debora memanggil Barak anak Abinoam yang tinggal di Kedes di wilayah Naftali. Kata Debora kepadanya, “Inilah perintah TUHAN Allah Israel kepadamu, ‘Pergilah ke gunung Tabor bersama sepuluh ribu orang pasukan dari suku Naftali dan Zebulon!’
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="JDG.4.7" />TUHAN berjanji, ‘Aku akan membawa Sisera kepadamu di sungai Kison bersama dengan semua kereta dan pasukan Yabin. Di situ Aku akan menyerahkan dia ke tanganmu.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="JDG.4.8" />Jawab Barak kepada Debora, “Kalau engkau juga pergi, saya akan pergi. Tetapi kalau engkau tidak ikut, saya tidak akan pergi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="JDG.4.9" />Kata Debora, “Saya akan pergi bersamamu. Tetapi kamu tidak akan mendapat kehormatan dari tugas ini, karena TUHAN akan menyerahkan Sisera ke tangan seorang perempuan.” Lalu pergilah Debora bersama Barak ke Kedes.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="JDG.4.10" />Barak mengerahkan orang-orang Zebulon dan Naftali untuk naik ke Kedes. Sepuluh ribu orang berjalan kaki mengikuti dia. Debora juga pergi bersamanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="JDG.4.11" />Pada waktu itu, ada seorang Keni yang bernama Heber. (Bangsa Keni adalah keturunan Hobab, ayah mertua Musa.) Heber sudah berpisah dari bangsa Keni dan saat itu dia tinggal di sekitar pohon besar di Zaananim, dekat Kedes.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="JDG.4.12" />Ketika Sisera mendengar bahwa Barak sudah naik ke gunung Tabor,
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="JDG.4.13" />dia memerintahkan agar kesembilan ratus kereta perangnya diberangkatkan dari Haroset Hagoyim ke sungai Kison, beserta seluruh pasukannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="JDG.4.14" />Kata Debora kepada Barak, “Bersiaplah! Hari ini TUHAN sudah menyerahkan Sisera kepadamu! TUHAN sudah maju di depanmu!” Maka Barak memimpin sepuluh ribu orang turun dari gunung Tabor.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="JDG.4.15" />Mereka menyerang pasukan Sisera. TUHAN membuat Sisera serta semua pasukan dan pengendara keretanya panik dan menjadi kacau. Sisera turun dari keretanya lalu melarikan diri dengan berjalan kaki.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="JDG.4.16" />Barak mengejar kereta-kereta dan pasukan tentara itu di sepanjang jalan sampai ke Haroset Hagoyim. Seluruh pasukan Sisera mati dibunuh. Tidak ada satu pun yang selamat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="JDG.4.17" />Sementara itu, Sisera melarikan diri ke kemah Yael, istri Heber, orang Keni, karena ada hubungan baik antara Raja Yabin dan keluarga Heber.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="JDG.4.18" />Yael keluar menyambut Sisera serta berkata kepadanya, “Mari masuk ke kemah saya, Tuan. Silakan masuk dan beristirahatlah di sini. Jangan takut.” Maka Sisera masuk ke kemah Yael. Dia berbaring, dan Yael menutupinya dengan selimut.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="JDG.4.19" />Kata Sisera kepada Yael, “Saya haus. Tolong ambilkan sedikit air untuk saya.” Yael pun membuka kantong kulit yang berisi susu, memberinya minum, dan menyelimuti dia kembali.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="JDG.4.20" />Kata Sisera kepadanya, “Berdirilah di pintu kemah. Jika ada yang datang dan bertanya kepadamu, ‘Apakah ada laki-laki di sini?’ Jawablah ‘Tidak ada.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="JDG.4.21" />Sesudah itu Sisera tertidur karena kelelahan. Kemudian Yael mengambil sebatang pasak kemah dan sebuah palu, lalu mendekati Sisera dengan diam-diam. Dia memalu pasak itu ke pelipis kepala Sisera sampai menembus ke tanah. Sisera pun mati.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="JDG.4.22" />Ketika Barak datang mengejar Sisera, Yael keluar dari kemah untuk menyambut dia. Katanya, “Mari, saya akan menunjukkan orang yang engkau cari.” Barak masuk ke kemah Yael dan melihat Sisera sudah terbujur mati dengan pasak kemah menancap di pelipis kepalanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="JDG.4.23" />Demikianlah hari itu Allah menundukkan Yabin, raja Kanaan, di hadapan bangsa Israel.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="JDG.4.24" />Sejak saat itu Israel semakin menekan Raja Yabin sampai akhirnya mereka membinasakan dia.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="5" />
<s style="s1">Nyanyian Kemenangan Debora
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JDG.5.1" />Pada hari itu Debora dan Barak anak Abinoam menyanyikan lagu ini:
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="JDG.5.2" />Terpujilah Engkau, ya TUHAN!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Karena pemuka-pemuka Israel maju memimpin,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan umat-Mu pun ikut dengan sukarela!
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="JDG.5.3" />Hai raja-raja dan para penguasa, dengarkanlah!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku hendak menyanyikan pujian bagi TUHAN, Allah Israel.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="JDG.5.4" />TUHAN, ketika Engkau berangkat dari pegunungan Seir
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan melintasi dataran tanah Edom,
</q>
<q style="q1">bumi bergetar dan awan-awan menumpahkan hujan lebat.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Langit pun seolah-olah runtuh.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="JDG.5.5" />Gunung-gunung berguncang saat Engkau hadir, ya TUHAN Allah Israel,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti gunung Sinai gemetar waktu hadirat-Mu turun di sana.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="JDG.5.6" />Pada zaman Samgar dan zaman Yael, tidak ada yang berani melewati jalan raya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Semua orang sembunyi-sembunyi melalui jalan tikus.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="JDG.5.7" />Desa-desa di Israel menjadi sunyi sepi.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Di mana-mana seakan tak ada kehidupan,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sampai aku, Debora, maju!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku maju memberanikan diri menjadi ibu yang membela Israel.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="JDG.5.8" />Gara-gara Israel memilih dewa-dewa baru untuk disembah
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">musuh-musuh memerangi kita, mengepung pintu gerbang kita.
</q>
<q style="q1">Di antara empat puluh ribu laki-laki di Israel
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tak ada satu pun tombak ataupun perisai.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="JDG.5.9" />Namun, betapa bangga hatiku terhadap para pemuka Israel.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka menjawab panggilan perang dengan sukarela.
</q>
<q style="q1">Terpujilah Engkau, ya TUHAN!
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="JDG.5.10" />Hai seluruh rakyat, mari merayakan kemenangan kita—
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">baik para bangsawan yang menunggang keledai putih berpelana indah
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">maupun orang-orang yang berjalan kaki!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="JDG.5.11" />Di tempat-tempat menimba air terdengar nyanyian sukacita
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sahut-menyahut menceritakan keadilan TUHAN dan kemenangan laskar-Nya, Israel.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Ke gerbang-gerbang kota, barisan umat TUHAN berderap.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="JDG.5.12" />Bangunlah, Debora, bangunlah!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Berdiri dan bernyanyilah!
</q>
<q style="q1">Bangkitlah, Barak anak Abinoam!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Giringlah para tawananmu!
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="JDG.5.13" />Lalu berkumpullah para pemuka dan rakyat.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Umat TUHAN yang masih tersisa datang bergabung bersamaku, Debora,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">untuk berjuang melawan musuh Israel yang kuat.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="JDG.5.14" />Pasukan dari suku Efraim turun ke lembah, yaitu mereka yang mendiami tanah yang direbut dari bangsa Amalek.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Di belakang mereka laskar suku Benyamin mengiring.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dari Manasye Barat, para komandan membawa pasukan-pasukan mereka, keturunan Makir.<x caller="+"><xo>5:14
</xo><xt>Yos. 13:31</xt></x>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Juga dari suku Zebulon datang para komandan pangkat tinggi bersama pasukannya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="JDG.5.15" />Bersama aku, Debora, majulah para komandan dan pasukan suku Isakar.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Di bawah pimpinan Barak mereka berlari ke lembah pertempuran.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tetapi kalian suku Ruben terlalu peragu!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="16" bcv="JDG.5.16" />Mengapa kalian duduk-duduk saja di dekat kandang domba masing-masing?
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Apakah hanya untuk mendengarkan bunyi siul para gembala memimpin pulang kawanan dombanya?
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kalian saling bertanya-tanya, ‘Apakah kita akan ikut berperang?’
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Tetapi akhirnya tidak ada yang berani mengambil keputusan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="17" bcv="JDG.5.17" />Suku Gad tetap tinggal di rumah-rumah mereka di sebelah timur sungai Yordan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sementara suku Dan sibuk berdagang dengan kapal-kapal.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Suku Asyer juga tenang-tenang saja di tempat tinggal mereka di sepanjang pesisir laut,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dekat tempat kapal berlabuh.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="JDG.5.18" />Tetapi suku Zebulon dan Naftali maju ke medan perang.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka berani mempertaruhkan nyawa, bahkan sampai mati.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="19" bcv="JDG.5.19" />Lalu datanglah pasukan raja-raja Kanaan menyerang kita
</q>
<q style="q1">di kota Taanak dekat mata air Megido.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tetapi mereka gagal mendapat jarahan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="JDG.5.20" />Dari langit, bintang-bintang memerangi panglima Sisera,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dari tempat peredarannya masing-masing.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="JDG.5.21" />Seperti pasukan raja Mesir tenggelam di Laut Merah,
</q>
<q style="q1">begitu juga pasukan Sisera pun hanyut di sungai Kison, sungai purbakala itu!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">(Dan aku, Debora, menguatkan hatiku dengan berkata, ‘Ayo, maju terus pantang mundur!’)
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="22" bcv="JDG.5.22" />Lalu terdengarlah derap kuda-kuda menghentak
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">berlari dari pertempuran.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="23" bcv="JDG.5.23" />Malaikat utusan TUHAN<x caller="+"><xo>5:23
</xo><xt>Hak. 2:1</xt></x> berkata, ‘Terkutuklah penduduk kota-kota Israel<f caller="+"><fr>5:23
</fr><fk>kota-kota
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Meros. Lokasi kota ini tidak dapat dipastikan. TSI mengikuti penafsir yang mengatakan bahwa Meros melambangkan semua kota Israel yang tidak membantu dalam pertempuran ini.</ft></f>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang tidak bergabung dengan pasukan TUHAN untuk melawan musuh kita yang kuat.’
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="24" bcv="JDG.5.24" />Oh, diberkatilah Yael, istri Heber dari kaum Keni!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Di antara para perempuan penghuni kemah, biarlah dia menjadi yang paling diberkati.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="25" bcv="JDG.5.25" />Waktu Sisera meminta air, Yael memberinya susu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Disajikannya minuman dari olahan susu dalam cangkir mewah.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="26" bcv="JDG.5.26" />Bersenjatakan patok kemah di tangan kiri dan palu di tangan kanannya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Yael mematok kepala Sisera sampai tembus pelipisnya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="27" bcv="JDG.5.27" />Sisera mati terkapar di kaki Yael.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tempatnya berbaring tidur telah menjadi ranjang kematiannya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="28" bcv="JDG.5.28" />Sementara itu ibunda Sisera menengok ke luar dari balik kisi-kisi jendelanya sambil menangis.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia berseru, “Mengapa anakku belum juga pulang?
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mengapa derap kereta kudanya belum terdengar?”
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="29-30" bcv="JDG.5.29" />Dayang-dayangnya yang pandai pun menjawab,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">“Bukankah mereka sedang membagi-bagi jarahan?
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Satu atau dua orang gadis untuk setiap tentara,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">kain mahal berwarna-warni untuk Sisera,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan dua helai kain berhias sulaman indah untuk setiap orang.”
</q>
<q style="q1">Maka kata ibunya, “Ah, benar. Pasti karena itu.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="31" bcv="JDG.5.31" />Ya TUHAN, binasakanlah semua musuh-Mu!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tetapi biarlah semua orang yang mengasihi Engkau bersinar bagai matahari di tengah siang!
</q>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p">Sesudah peristiwa itu, negeri Israel aman selama empat puluh tahun.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="6" />
<s style="s1">Bangsa Midian menindas Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JDG.6.1" />Bangsa Israel kembali berbuat jahat di mata TUHAN. Karena itu TUHAN menyerahkan mereka ke tangan bangsa Midian selama tujuh tahun.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JDG.6.2" />Bangsa Midian sangat menindas Israel sehingga orang Israel membuat tempat persembunyian di gua-gua, di lubang-lubang di gunung, dan tempat-tempat lain yang aman.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JDG.6.3" />Setiap kali bangsa Israel menunggu waktunya panen, orang Midian, orang Amalek, dan orang-orang dari timur datang menyerang mereka.
<ve />
<v id="4-5" bcv="JDG.6.4" />Orang-orang itu datang berbondong-bondong ke daerah Israel membawa ternak mereka lalu berkemah di sana. Jumlah mereka sangat banyak, seperti gerombolan belalang yang tidak bisa dihitung. Unta mereka pun tidak terhitung banyaknya. Mereka menghancurkan ladang-ladang Israel sampai ke Gaza. Mereka juga mengambil semua domba, sapi, dan keledai, tanpa meninggalkan sedikit pun persediaan makanan bagi orang Israel.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="JDG.6.6" />Bangsa Midian membuat Israel begitu melarat sehingga bangsa Israel berseru meminta tolong kepada TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="JDG.6.7" />Ketika bangsa Israel berseru kepada TUHAN karena penindasan Midian,
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="JDG.6.8" />TUHAN mengutus seorang nabi kepada mereka. Nabi itu berkata, “Inilah kata TUHAN, Allah Israel: Aku sudah membebaskan kalian dari perbudakan di Mesir dan menuntun kalian keluar dari sana.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="JDG.6.9" />Aku sudah melepaskan kalian dari tangan orang Mesir dan dari semua yang menindas kalian. Aku juga sudah mengusir musuh-musuh kalian serta memberikan tanah mereka kepadamu.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="JDG.6.10" />Dan Aku berkata kepada kalian, ‘Akulah TUHAN Allahmu! Jangan takut atau beribadah kepada dewa-dewa orang Amori, yang tanahnya kalian diami!’ Tetapi kalian tidak taat kepada-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">TUHAN mengutus Gideon
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="JDG.6.11" />Kemudian datanglah malaikat wakil TUHAN<x caller="+"><xo>6:11
</xo><xt>Hak. 2:1</xt></x> lalu dia duduk di bawah pohon besar di Ofra, kota kecil milik Yoas, seorang dari keluarga Abiezer. Saat itu, Gideon anak Yoas sedang mengirik gandum di lubang tempat pemerasan anggur, karena dia mau menyembunyikan gandumnya dari orang Midian.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="JDG.6.12" />Malaikat itu menampakkan diri kepada Gideon dalam wujud seperti manusia biasa<f caller="+"><fr>6:12
</fr><fk>seperti manusia biasa
</fk><ft>TSI memberi keterangan ‘seperti manusia biasa’ supaya jelas mengapa Gideon sempat meragukan perkataannya. Terlihat dalam cerita selanjutnya bahwa Gideon awalnya tidak menyadari bahwa dia berbicara dengan malaikat, dan sewaktu malaikat menyampaikan perkataan TUHAN, Gideon tidak langsung mengerti bahwa kata ‘Aku’ merujuk kepada TUHAN.</ft></f> dan berkata, “TUHAN menyertaimu, hai pahlawan yang gagah perkasa!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="JDG.6.13" />Jawab Gideon kepadanya, “Tuan, jika TUHAN menyertai kami, mengapa semua ini menimpa kami? Di manakah semua perbuatan ajaib-Nya yang diceritakan oleh nenek moyang kami? Mereka bercerita, ‘TUHAN membawa kita keluar dari Mesir.’ Tetapi sekarang TUHAN sudah meninggalkan kami dan menyerahkan kami kepada orang Midian.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="JDG.6.14" />Maka TUHAN dengan perantaraan malaikat itu berkata kepada Gideon, “Kamu orang yang kuat. Pergilah menyelamatkan Israel dari penjajahan Midian. Aku mengutusmu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="JDG.6.15" />Jawab Gideon, “Tapi Tuan, bagaimana mungkin saya bisa menyelamatkan Israel? Saya berasal dari keturunan keluarga yang paling lemah di suku Manasye, dan saya hanyalah anak bungsu dalam keluarga.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="JDG.6.16" />Lagi kata TUHAN melalui malaikat itu, “Aku akan menyertaimu! Kamu akan menghancurkan seluruh pasukan Midian semudah mengalahkan satu orang saja.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="JDG.6.17" />Jawab Gideon, “Jika Engkau memang berkenan kepadaku, berilah aku suatu tanda untuk membuktikan bahwa Engkau benar-benar menyampaikan perkataan TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="JDG.6.18" />Mohon jangan pergi dari sini sampai aku kembali membawa pemberian dan menyajikannya kepada-Mu.”
</p>
<p style="p">TUHAN menjawab, “Aku akan menunggu sampai kamu kembali.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="JDG.6.19" />Maka Gideon pulang dan menyiapkan seekor anak kambing bersama roti tidak beragi yang dibuat dari 22 liter tepung. Dia menaruh dagingnya ke dalam keranjang dan kaldunya ke dalam panci. Lalu Gideon kembali dan menyajikannya kepada malaikat, yang masih berada di bawah pohon besar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="JDG.6.20" />Malaikat itu berkata, “Taruhlah daging dan roti tidak beragi di atas batu ini, lalu tuangkanlah kaldu itu ke atasnya.” Gideon pun melakukannya.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="JDG.6.21" />Malaikat itu lalu menyentuh daging dan roti tersebut dengan ujung tongkatnya. Tiba-tiba muncullah api dari batu itu membakar habis daging dan roti di atasnya. Kemudian malaikat itu menghilang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="JDG.6.22" />Saat itu juga Gideon pun tersadar bahwa orang tadi adalah malaikat. Dia berseru, “Ya ampun! TUHAN Penguasaku! Aku sudah bertatap muka dengan malaikat wakil TUHAN!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="JDG.6.23" />Tetapi TUHAN menjawab, “Tenangkanlah hatimu. Jangan takut. Kamu tidak akan mati.”
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="JDG.6.24" />Lalu Gideon mendirikan sebuah mezbah untuk TUHAN di tempat itu dan menamainya ‘TUHAN sumber kedamaian.’ Sampai kitab ini ditulis, mezbah itu masih ada di sana, di kota Ofra.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Gideon menghancurkan mezbah Baal
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="JDG.6.25" />Malam itu juga, TUHAN berkata lagi kepada Gideon, “Ambillah seekor sapi jantan dari ternak ayahmu, yaitu sapi jantannya yang kedua, yang berumur tujuh tahun. Robohkanlah mezbah dewa Baal milik ayahmu dan tebanglah tiang berhala dewi Asyera di sebelahnya.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="JDG.6.26" />Lalu dirikanlah sebuah mezbah bagi-Ku di atas bukit yang sama itu. Susunlah batu-batunya sesuai pola yang dipakai untuk semua mezbah-Ku. Ambillah sapi jantan itu dan persembahkanlah sebagai kurban yang dibakar habis, dengan menggunakan kayu dari tiang dewi Asyera yang akan kamu tebang.”
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="JDG.6.27" />Maka Gideon mengajak sepuluh orang pelayannya dan melakukan tepat sesuai perintah TUHAN kepadanya, tetapi dia melakukannya pada malam hari. Gideon tidak berani mengerjakannya siang hari karena dia takut kepada keluarga ayahnya dan warga kota itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="JDG.6.28" />Keesokan paginya, ketika orang-orang kota bangun, mereka melihat mezbah Baal sudah dirobohkan, tiang dewi Asyera sudah ditebang, dan ada sapi yang sudah dikurbankan di mezbah TUHAN yang baru didirikan.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="JDG.6.29" />Mereka bertanya satu sama lain, “Perbuatan siapa ini?” Sesudah mencari tahu, mereka menemukan bahwa pelakunya adalah Gideon anak Yoas.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="JDG.6.30" />Kemudian orang-orang kota itu berseru kepada Yoas, “Bawa anakmu keluar! Dia harus mati karena dia merobohkan mezbah Baal dan menebang tiang dewi Asyera di sebelahnya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="JDG.6.31" />Jawab Yoas kepada orang-orang yang menantangnya itu, “Berani sekali kalian membela Baal! Apakah menurut kalian Baal perlu dibela dan tidak mampu membela dirinya sendiri? Kalau Baal benar-benar dewa, dia pasti bisa membalas siapa pun yang merobohkan mezbahnya. Kalau kalian sampai bertindak untuk membela Baal, kalian tidak akan dibiarkan hidup sampai besok pagi!”
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="JDG.6.32" />Sejak hari itu Gideon dijuluki Yerubaal, yang artinya, “Biarlah Baal membalas,” karena Gideon merobohkan mezbah Baal.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Gideon meminta tanda
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="JDG.6.33" />Tidak lama setelah itu, pasukan bangsa Midian, Amalek, serta beberapa kelompok bangsa dari timur berkumpul. Mereka menyeberangi sungai Yordan dan berkemah di lembah Yisreel.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="JDG.6.34" />Lalu Roh TUHAN menguasai Gideon. Maka Gideon meniup terompet untuk memanggil para tentara dari keluarga besar Abiezer. Mereka pun berkumpul mengikuti dia.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="JDG.6.35" />Gideon juga mengutus sejumlah pembawa pesan ke wilayah Manasye, Asyer, Zebulon, dan Naftali untuk memanggil mereka, dan mereka pun datang kepadanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="JDG.6.36" />Gideon berkata kepada Allah, “Jika Engkau benar-benar akan memakai aku untuk menyelamatkan bangsa Israel, seperti yang Engkau katakan,
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="JDG.6.37" />berilah aku tanda sebagai bukti. Aku akan menaruh bulu domba di tempat pengirikan. Jika embun hanya ada pada bulu domba itu, sedangkan tanah di sekitarnya kering, maka aku tahu bahwa Engkau benar-benar akan memakai aku untuk menyelamatkan Israel, seperti yang Engkau katakan.”
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="JDG.6.38" />Keesokan harinya Gideon bangun pagi-pagi benar. Ketika dia memeras bulu domba itu, dia mendapatkan semangkuk penuh air embun, sedangkan tanah di sekitarnya tetap kering.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="JDG.6.39" />Gideon berkata lagi kepada Allah, “Janganlah marah kepadaku. Aku ingin meminta sekali lagi. Izinkanlah aku menguji janji-Mu satu kali lagi saja dengan bulu domba ini. Kali ini buatlah bulu dombanya tetap kering, sedangkan tanah di sekitarnya ditutupi embun.”
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="JDG.6.40" />Allah pun melakukan permintaan Gideon pada malam itu. Bulu dombanya kering, tetapi tanah di sekitarnya tertutup embun.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="7" />
<s style="s1">Allah mengurangi jumlah pasukan Gideon menjadi tiga ratus orang
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JDG.7.1" />Suatu hari, Gideon (yang dijuluki Yerubaal) beserta pasukannya bangun pagi-pagi lalu berkemah di dekat mata air Harod. Perkemahan orang Midian ada di sebelah utara mereka, di lembah dekat bukit More.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JDG.7.2" />TUHAN berkata kepada Gideon, “Prajuritmu terlalu banyak. Jika Aku membuat kalian menang atas pasukan Midian, orang Israel akan menyombongkan diri dengan mengaku, ‘Kita menang karena kekuatan kita sendiri.’
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JDG.7.3" />Karena itu umumkanlah, ‘Siapa saja yang merasa takut silakan pergi dari gunung Gilead<f caller="+"><fr>7:3
</fr><fk>gunung Gilead
</fk><ft>Gunung Gilead yang dimaksud terletak di sebelah barat sungai Yordan, bukan di daerah Gilead di sebelah timur sungai Yordan. Menurut beberapa penafsir, gunung Gilead kemudian disebut gunung Gilboa dalam PL (1Sam. 28:4; 2Taw. 10:1).</ft></f> ini dan pulang.’” Maka 22.000 orang pulang, dan tersisa 10.000 orang di sana.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="JDG.7.4" />TUHAN berkata lagi kepada Gideon, “Jumlah mereka masih terlalu banyak. Bawalah mereka turun ke sungai dan Aku akan memilah mereka di sana. Kalau Aku berkata, ‘Orang ini akan pergi bersamamu,’ pilihlah dia untuk pergi. Kalau Aku katakan, ‘Orang ini tidak akan pergi bersamamu,’ jangan pilih dia.”
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="JDG.7.5" />Maka Gideon membawa para prajurit ke tepi sungai. Lalu kata TUHAN kepadanya, “Pisahkanlah orang yang mencedok dan mencucup air dengan tangannya seperti anjing minum, dari orang yang berlutut dan minum langsung dari permukaan sungai.”
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="JDG.7.6" />Ada sekitar tiga ratus orang yang menghirup air dengan tangan mereka, selebihnya berlutut dan minum langsung dari permukaan air.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="JDG.7.7" />TUHAN berkata kepada Gideon, “Dengan tiga ratus orang yang menghirup air dari tangannya itu, Aku akan membuat kamu menang atas Midian, dan Aku akan menyelamatkan kalian semua. Suruhlah orang yang lainnya pulang ke rumah masing-masing.”
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="JDG.7.8" />Maka Gideon menyuruh prajurit Israel yang lebih dari 300 tadi untuk pulang. Ketiga ratus prajurit itu mengambil bekal dan terompet dari orang-orang yang pulang. Pada waktu itu perkemahan bangsa Midian ada di lembah di bawah Gideon dan pasukannya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Gideon memata-matai perkemahan Midian
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="JDG.7.9" />Malam itu TUHAN berkata kepada Gideon, “Bangunlah! Seranglah perkemahan itu, karena Aku sudah menyerahkannya kepadamu.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="JDG.7.10" />Tetapi kalau kamu takut untuk menyerang, pergi mengintip ke bawah di perkemahan itu bersama Pura, pelayanmu.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="JDG.7.11" />Setelah mendengar pembicaraan mereka, kamu akan menjadi berani untuk menyerang perkemahan itu.”
</p>
<p style="p">Maka Gideon bersama Pura menyusup ke pinggir perkemahan musuh.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="JDG.7.12" />Orang Midian, Amalek, dan beberapa kelompok bangsa dari timur memenuhi lembah itu seperti gerombolan belalang. Unta-unta mereka tidak terhitung, banyak sekali seperti pasir di tepi laut.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="JDG.7.13" />Saat Gideon tiba, dia mendengar seorang prajurit sedang menceritakan mimpinya kepada temannya. Kata orang itu, “Aku bermimpi melihat sebongkah roti jelai terguling-guling turun ke perkemahan Midian. Roti itu menghantam sebuah kemah, lalu kemah itu roboh dan terguling.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="JDG.7.14" />Jawab temannya, “Itu pasti pertanda kita akan dikalahkan oleh Gideon anak Yoas, orang Israel itu. Allah sudah menyerahkan Midian dan seluruh perkemahan ini ke dalam tangannya.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pasukan Gideon mengalahkan Midian dengan terompet dan kendi
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="JDG.7.15" />Ketika Gideon mendengar cerita mimpi itu beserta artinya, dia pun bersujud memuji TUHAN. Lalu dia kembali ke perkemahan Israel dan berseru, “Bangkitlah, karena TUHAN sudah menyerahkan pasukan Midian ke tangan kita!”
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="JDG.7.16" />Dia membagi ketiga ratus prajuritnya menjadi tiga kelompok, kemudian memberi mereka masing-masing terompet dan kendi kosong dengan obor di dalamnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="JDG.7.17" />Kata Gideon kepada mereka, “Perhatikan saya dan ikuti apa yang saya lakukan. Waktu saya sampai ke pinggir perkemahan, kalian harus melakukan apa yang saya lakukan!
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="JDG.7.18" />Nanti ketika saya dan semua yang bersama saya meniup terompet, kalian juga harus meniup terompet di sekeliling perkemahan. Berteriaklah, ‘Untuk TUHAN dan untuk Gideon!’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="JDG.7.19" />Gideon membawa seratus orang ke tepi perkemahan pada saat tentara Midian baru saja ganti giliran jaga malam yang kedua. Gideon dan orang-orangnya meniup terompet dan memecahkan kendi yang mereka bawa.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="JDG.7.20" />Maka ketiga kelompok pasukan itu meniup terompet dan memecahkan kendi. Mereka memegang obor di tangan kiri dan terompet di tangan kanan. Lalu mereka berteriak, “Berperanglah untuk TUHAN dan Gideon. Serang!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="JDG.7.21" />Mereka hanya berdiri di posisi masing-masing di sekeliling perkemahan, sementara seluruh pasukan musuh panik dan melarikan diri sambil berteriak-teriak.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="JDG.7.22" />Saat ketiga ratus orang itu meniup terompet, TUHAN menyebabkan seluruh tentara musuh di perkemahan saling menyerang rekannya sendiri. Pasukan itu melarikan diri sampai Bet Sita ke arah Zerera, dan sampai perbatasan Abel Mehola di dekat Tabat.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="JDG.7.23" />Lalu Gideon memanggil orang-orang Israel dari suku Naftali, Asyer, dan seluruh Manasye. Mereka bergabung untuk mengejar bangsa Midian dan sekutunya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Suku Efraim turut mengejar bangsa Midian
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="JDG.7.24" />Gideon juga mengirim pesan ke seluruh pegunungan Efraim. Katanya, “Seranglah bangsa Midian dan rebutlah tempat-tempat penyeberangan mereka di sungai Yordan sampai ke Bet Bara.” Maka semua orang Efraim dikerahkan. Mereka merebut tempat-tempat penyeberangan di sungai Yordan sampai ke Bet Bara.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="JDG.7.25" />Mereka juga menangkap dua jenderal bangsa Midian, yang dijuluki Gagak dan Serigala.<f caller="+"><fr>7:25
</fr><fk>Gagak dan Serigala
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Oreb dan Zeeb. Kedua nama itu merujuk kepada binatang yang buas yang suka menyerang, yang bisa ditafsirkan sebagai julukan militer.</ft></f> Mereka membunuh Gagak di sebuah batu besar, dan Serigala dibunuh di dekat tempat pemerasan anggur. Tempat-tempat itu kemudian diberi nama Batu Gagak dan Pemerasan Anggur Serigala. Beberapa prajurit Efraim memberikan kepala dua orang itu kepada Gideon ketika sudah berada di sebelah timur sungai Yordan, sedangkan yang lain terus mengejar bangsa Midian.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="8" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JDG.8.1" />Seusai pertempuran itu, orang Efraim mengeluh kepada Gideon, “Mengapa kamu memperlakukan kami seperti ini? Kamu tidak memanggil kami waktu pergi menyerang Midian!” Mereka mencela dia dengan kata-kata sengit.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="JDG.8.2" />Jawab Gideon kepada mereka, “Apa yang saya lakukan tidak ada apa-apanya dibandingkan dengan kalian! Kami marga Abiezer hanya memulai perang, tetapi suku Efraimlah yang berjaya mengalahkan musuh.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JDG.8.3" />Kepada kalianlah Allah menyerahkan kedua jenderal bangsa Midian, Oreb dan Zeeb. Ternyata tindakan kalian sudah melampaui saya.” Mendengar jawaban Gideon, kemarahan mereka pun reda.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Gideon membunuh Zebah dan Salmuna
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="JDG.8.4" />Gideon dan ketiga ratus pasukannya menyeberangi sungai Yordan. Meskipun sudah sangat lelah, mereka terus mengejar orang Midian.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="JDG.8.5" />Ketika mereka tiba di kota Sukot, Gideon berkata kepada pemimpin kota itu, “Kami sedang mengejar Zebah dan Salmuna, raja-raja bangsa Midian. Tolong berilah kami beberapa bongkah roti, karena kami sangat kelelahan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="JDG.8.6" />Jawab para pemimpin kota Sukot, “Buat apa kami memberi roti kepada pasukanmu! Kalian belum menangkap Zebah dan Salmuna!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="JDG.8.7" />Maka Gideon berkata, “Kalau begitu, sesudah TUHAN menyerahkan Zebah dan Salmuna kepada saya, saya akan mencambuk kalian dengan tanaman berduri dari padang belantara!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="JDG.8.8" />Dari Sukot, Gideon mendaki ke Peniel<f caller="+"><fr>8:8
</fr><fk>Peniel
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Penuel. Suatu variasi pengejaan untuk tempat yang disebut di Kej. 32:30.</ft></f> dan meminta hal yang sama. Tetapi orang-orang Peniel juga memberikan jawaban seperti orang-orang Sukot.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="JDG.8.9" />Maka Gideon berkata kepada orang-orang Peniel itu, “Ketika saya kembali dengan selamat, saya akan meruntuhkan menara ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="JDG.8.10" />Waktu itu Zebah dan Salmuna ada di Karkor bersama tentara mereka, sekitar 15.000 orang banyaknya. Hanya mereka yang tersisa dari tentara orang-orang timur, karena 120.000 prajurit lainnya sudah terbunuh.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="JDG.8.11" />Gideon mendaki lewat jalan yang biasa dilalui para pengembara. Jalan itu terletak di sebelah timur kampung Noba dan Yogbeha. Melalui jalan itu dia menyergap pasukan Midian yang lengah, karena mereka merasa aman di sana.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="JDG.8.12" />Pasukan Midian pun panik dan lari berserakan. Kedua raja mereka, Zebah dan Salmuna, juga melarikan diri, tetapi Gideon mengejar dan menangkap keduanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="JDG.8.13" />Lalu Gideon kembali dari peperangan lewat pendakian Heres.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="JDG.8.14" />Di sana dia menangkap seorang pemuda dari kota Sukot dan menanyakan nama para pemuka Sukot. Maka pemuda itu menuliskan tujuh puluh tujuh nama pemuka kota Sukot untuk Gideon.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="JDG.8.15" />Sesudah itu, Gideon datang kepada penduduk kota Sukot dan berkata, “Lihat! Ini Zebah dan Salmuna! Waktu itu kalian menyindir saya. Kata kalian, ‘Buat apa kami memberi roti kepada pasukanmu yang kelelahan itu! Kalian belum menangkap Zebah dan Salmuna!’”
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="JDG.8.16" />Lalu Gideon menangkap para pemuka kota itu dan menghajar mereka dengan tanaman berduri dari padang belantara.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="JDG.8.17" />Dia juga meruntuhkan menara kota Peniel serta membunuh warga laki-laki di kota itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="JDG.8.18" />Lalu Gideon bertanya kepada Zebah dan Salmuna, “Beritahukan kepada saya, seperti apa orang-orang yang kalian bunuh di Tabor?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab mereka, “Orang-orang itu sama sepertimu. Mereka semua berpenampilan seperti anak raja.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="JDG.8.19" />Kata Gideon, “Mereka saudara kandung saya! Saya bersumpah demi TUHAN yang hidup, seandainya kalian membiarkan mereka hidup, saya tidak akan membunuhmu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="JDG.8.20" />Lalu Gideon menyuruh Yeter, anak sulungnya, “Bunuh dua orang ini!” Tetapi Yeter takut untuk menarik pedangnya, karena dia masih muda.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="JDG.8.21" />Kata Zebah dan Salmuna kepada Gideon, “Ayo, kalau kamu memang laki-laki, bunuhlah kami dengan tanganmu sendiri!” Maka Gideon membunuh Zebah dan Salmuna serta mengambil kalung dan hiasan emas lambang kerajaan dari leher unta mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Gideon membuat efod
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="JDG.8.22" />Sesudah itu rakyat Israel berkata kepada Gideon, “Engkau sudah melepaskan kami dari kekuasaan orang Midian. Karena itu jadilah raja bagi kami, baik engkau maupun anak cucumu nanti.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="JDG.8.23" />Jawab Gideon, “Saya maupun anak saya tidak akan menjadi raja atas kalian. TUHANlah raja kita.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="JDG.8.24" />Lanjut Gideon, “Saya punya satu permintaan saja. Hendaklah kalian, masing-masing memberikan kepada saya anting-anting dari jarahan kalian.” (Para musuh memakai anting-anting emas sesuai kebudayaan dari keturunan Ismael.)
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="JDG.8.25" />Jawab mereka, “Dengan senang hati kami akan memberikannya!” Maka mereka membentangkan sehelai jubah, dan setiap orang melemparkan anting-anting dari jarahan mereka ke atas jubah itu.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="JDG.8.26" />Berat seluruh anting-anting emas yang terkumpul adalah sembilan belas kilogram. Setiap prajurit mempunyai jarahan lain, termasuk kalung beserta hiasannya, kain ungu yang dipakai raja-raja Midian, dan kalung dengan hiasan dari leher unta-unta orang Midian.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="JDG.8.27" />Gideon membuat patung berbentuk efod<f caller="+"><fr>8:27
</fr><fk>efod
</fk><ft>Efod adalah pakaian khusus imam yang dipakai ketika melayani Allah di mezbah persembahan dan di dalam kemah TUHAN. Efod juga dipakai saat raja meminta petunjuk dari TUHAN. Karena itu, patung ini pasti dipercaya untuk memberi ramalan.</ft></f> dari emas itu lalu menaruhnya di kota Ofra, kampung halamannya. Tetapi tidak lama kemudian seluruh bangsa Israel mengkhianati TUHAN di sana dengan menyembah patung itu seperti dewa. Hal ini menjadi jerat bagi Gideon dan keluarganya, karena secara tidak sengaja dialah yang menjerumuskan bangsa Israel ke dalam penyembahan berhala.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Akhir hidup Gideon
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="JDG.8.28" />Demikianlah bangsa Midian tunduk kepada bangsa Israel, dan mereka tidak lagi berjaya. Negeri Israel damai semasa hidup Gideon, yaitu selama empat puluh tahun.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="JDG.8.29" />Sesudah pertempuran itu, Gideon pulang ke rumahnya dan tinggal di sana.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="JDG.8.30" />Gideon memiliki tujuh puluh anak laki-laki karena istrinya banyak.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="JDG.8.31" />Selirnya yang tinggal di Sikem juga memberinya seorang anak laki-laki. Gideon menamai anak itu Abimelek.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="JDG.8.32" />Gideon meninggal di usia yang sangat lanjut dan dikuburkan di kuburan Yoas, ayahnya, di kota Ofra milik marga Abiezer.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Bangsa Israel kembali meninggalkan TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="JDG.8.33" />Setelah Gideon meninggal, bangsa Israel segera saja meninggalkan TUHAN lagi. Mereka melacurkan diri dengan menyembah berbagai macam dewa Baal. Mereka menjadikan Baal Berit dewa mereka.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="JDG.8.34" />Bangsa Israel tidak ingat kepada TUHAN, Allah mereka yang sudah menyelamatkan mereka dari semua musuh di sekeliling Israel.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="JDG.8.35" />Mereka juga tidak setia kepada keluarga Gideon, yang dijuluki Yerubaal, padahal dia sudah melakukan banyak hal baik bagi bangsa Israel.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="9" />
<s style="s1">Abimelek membunuh saudara-saudaranya dan menjadi raja
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JDG.9.1" />Suatu hari, Abimelek anak Gideon<f caller="+"><fr>9:1
</fr><fk>Gideon
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Yerubaal. (Lihat 6:32.) Yerubaal juga diterjemahkan Gideon di 9:5, 9:24, 9:28, 9:57.</ft></f> pergi ke Sikem untuk menemui saudara-saudara ibunya.<f caller="+"><fr>9:1
</fr><fk>ibunya
</fk><ft>Di ayat 18 kita melihat bahwa Abimelek adalah anak Gideon dari budak perempuannya yang berasal dari Sikem. Tujuh puluh anak Gideon yang lain disebut di ayat 5 dilahirkan oleh beberapa istri Gideon yang berasal dari tempat-tempat lain.</ft></f> Dia berkata kepada mereka dan kepada seluruh keluarga ibunya,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JDG.9.2" />“Tanyakanlah kepada semua pemuka kota Sikem, ‘Bagi kalian, apakah lebih baik ketujuh puluh anak Gideon memerintah atas kalian, atau hanya satu raja saja?’ Ingatlah bahwa aku ini saudara kandung kalian sendiri.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="JDG.9.3" />Lalu saudara-saudara ibunya menyampaikan tawaran Abimelek itu kepada semua pemimpin Sikem. Mereka pun setuju, sebab kata mereka, “Dia memang saudara kita.”
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="JDG.9.4" />Para pemimpin Sikem kemudian memberi Abimelek 70 uang perak dari kuil dewa Baal Berit. Abimelek menggunakan uang itu untuk membayar preman-preman menjadi pengikutnya.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="JDG.9.5" />Kemudian Abimelek pergi ke rumah ayahnya di Ofra dan membunuh tujuh puluh dari saudara laki-lakinya di atas satu batu. Tetapi Yotam, anak bungsu Gideon, berhasil selamat karena bersembunyi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="JDG.9.6" />Lalu warga kota Sikem dan kota Bet Milo mengadakan pertemuan di bawah pohon besar yang dianggap keramat di Sikem, dan mengangkat Abimelek menjadi raja mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Perumpamaan Yotam
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="JDG.9.7" />Ketika Yotam mendengar kabar ini, dia naik ke puncak gunung Gerizim. Di sana dia berdiri dan berseru dengan lantang kepada orang-orang Sikem:
</p>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1">Dengarkan saya, hai para pemimpin Sikem,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">supaya Allah moga-moga juga akan mendengarkan kalian!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="JDG.9.8" />Pada suatu hari, pohon-pohon bersepakat untuk mengangkat raja bagi bangsa pohon.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kata mereka kepada pohon zaitun, “Jadilah raja kami!”
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="JDG.9.9" />Tetapi jawab pohon zaitun,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">“Aku tidak mau berhenti menghasilkan minyakku, yang dipakai sebagai tanda kehormatan untuk manusia maupun dewa-dewa,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">hanya untuk melambai-lambai di atas pohon-pohon lain.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="JDG.9.10" />Lalu kata pohon-pohon itu kepada pohon ara,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">“Jadilah raja kami!”
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="JDG.9.11" />Tetapi jawab pohon ara,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">“Aku tidak mau berhenti menghasilkan buahku yang lezat
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">hanya untuk melambai-lambai di atas pohon-pohon lain.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="JDG.9.12" />Lalu kata pohon-pohon itu kepada pohon anggur,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">“Jadilah raja kami!”
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="JDG.9.13" />Tetapi jawab pohon anggur,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">“Aku tidak mau berhenti menghasilkan anggur yang menggembirakan manusia maupun dewa-dewa
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">hanya untuk melambai-lambai di atas pohon-pohon lain.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="JDG.9.14" />Akhirnya berkatalah semua pohon itu kepada semak duri,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">“Jadilah raja kami!”
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="JDG.9.15" />Jawab semak duri kepada pohon-pohon itu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">“Jika kalian benar-benar ingin memilihku menjadi raja kalian,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">datanglah berlindung di bawah ranting-rantingku!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tetapi jika tidak, biarlah api keluar dariku
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan menghanguskan kalian semua,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">bahkan sampai pohon-pohon aras di Libanon!”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="JDG.9.16" />Lanjut Yotam, “Sekarang, apakah kalian sudah bertindak benar saat mengangkat Abimelek menjadi raja? Dan apakah kalian sudah berbuat baik kepada Gideon dan keluarganya setimpal dengan perbuatan baiknya bagi kalian?
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="JDG.9.17" />Ayahku sudah mempertaruhkan nyawanya waktu dia menggerakkan pasukan Israel untuk melepaskan kalian dari penindasan bangsa Midian.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="JDG.9.18" />Tetapi hari ini kalian menyerang keluarga ayahku. Kalian membunuh tujuh puluh anak laki-lakinya pada satu batu! Kalian mengangkat Abimelek, anak dari budak perempuan ayahku, menjadi raja atas warga Sikem, hanya karena dia adalah saudara kalian.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="JDG.9.19" />“Kalau kalian memang bertindak benar kepada Gideon dan keluarganya, biarlah kalian berbahagia dipimpin Abimelek, dan Abimelek juga berbahagia menjadi raja kalian.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="JDG.9.20" />Tetapi jika tidak, biarlah Abimelek mendatangkan masalah bagi warga Sikem dan Bet Milo, juga sebaliknya, orang Sikem dan Bet Milo menjadi celaka bagi Abimelek— seperti api keluar dari semak duri dan menghanguskan bangsa pohon!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="JDG.9.21" />Sesudah itu Yotam melarikan diri ke kota Beer dan menetap di sana untuk menghindar dari Abimelek, saudaranya itu.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kejatuhan Abimelek
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="JDG.9.22" />Setelah Abimelek memerintah atas bangsa Israel selama tiga tahun,
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="JDG.9.23" />Allah mengirimkan hawa permusuhan antara Abimelek dengan para pemimpin Sikem sehingga mereka berbalik melawan Abimelek.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="JDG.9.24" />Allah melakukan ini supaya ada pembayaran utang darah dari Abimelek dan orang-orang Sikem, karena Abimelek sudah membunuh tujuh puluh anak laki-laki Gideon, dan orang-orang Sikem sudah membantu Abimelek dalam kejahatan itu.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="JDG.9.25" />Para pemimpin Sikem ingin membunuh Abimelek, jadi mereka membayar sekelompok perampok untuk bersembunyi di puncak-puncak bukit dan menyergap dia. Tetapi para perampok itu menjarah semua orang yang lewat di sana. Akhirnya rencana mereka itu terdengar oleh Abimelek.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="JDG.9.26" />Pada waktu itu, Gaal anak Ebed bersama saudara-saudaranya datang untuk menetap di kota Sikem. Kebanyakan pemimpin Sikem setuju untuk menjadikan dia pemimpin mereka.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="JDG.9.27" />Suatu hari, mereka pergi ke ladang, memanen anggur dari kebun mereka, memerasnya untuk membuat minuman anggur, lalu berpesta. Mereka masuk ke kuil dewa mereka dan makan minum sambil mengutuki Abimelek.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="JDG.9.28" />Gaal berkata, “Abimelek itu anak si Yerubaal.<f caller="+"><fr>9:28
</fr><fk>si Yerubaal
</fk><ft>Yerubaal adalah nama lain Gideon yang berarti “Biarlah Baal membalas” (Hak. 6:32). Gaal menggunakan nama ini untuk mengingatkan orang Sikem bahwa Abimelek, sebagai keturunan orang yang pernah merobohkan mezbah Baal, tidak layak memimpin kota mereka.</ft></f> Jadi sebenarnya dia tidak pantas menjadi pemimpin kita. Zebul, si walikota, juga sama saja. Dia hanya orang suruhan Abimelek. Sedangkan Hemor, nenek moyang saya, adalah pendiri Sikem. Lebih pantas kalau kota ini dipimpin oleh keturunan Hemor!
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="JDG.9.29" />Kalau saja saya menjadi pemimpin Sikem, saya akan menyingkirkan Abimelek! Akan saya katakan kepadanya, ‘Kumpulkan tentaramu. Ayo kita perang!’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="JDG.9.30" />Kata-kata Gaal itu terdengar oleh Zebul, walikota Sikem, sehingga dia sangat murka.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="JDG.9.31" />Maka dia mengirim pesan rahasia kepada Abimelek, isinya, “Gaal anak Ebed dan saudara-saudaranya sudah datang ke Sikem. Mereka menghasut warga kota untuk memberontak darimu.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="JDG.9.32" />Karena itu, datanglah malam ini bersama pasukanmu dan bersembunyilah di padang.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="JDG.9.33" />Besok pagi, saat matahari terbit, seranglah Sikem. Waktu Gaal dan orang-orangnya keluar menghadapimu, itulah kesempatan untuk menghabisi dia!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="JDG.9.34" />Maka Abimelek dan seluruh pasukannya berangkat pada malam hari. Mereka dibagi menjadi empat kelompok, kemudian bersembunyi di sekeliling Sikem untuk menyerbu kota itu.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="JDG.9.35" />Saat Gaal keluar dan berdiri di pintu gerbang kota, Abimelek beserta pasukannya mulai keluar dari tempat persembunyian.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="JDG.9.36" />Gaal melihat mereka dan berkata kepada Zebul, “Lihat, di sana ada orang-orang turun dari puncak gunung!”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Zebul, “Itu hanya bayang-bayang gunung, bukan manusia.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="JDG.9.37" />Lalu Gaal berkata lagi, “Bukan! Ada orang-orang yang turun dari puncak bukit itu! Dan ada satu kelompok lagi datang dari jalan Pohon Besar Peramal!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="38" bcv="JDG.9.38" />Jawab Zebul, “Nah, di mana sekarang mulut besarmu itu? Katamu, ‘Siapakah Abimelek sampai-sampai kita harus mengabdi kepadanya?’ Itulah orang-orang yang sudah engkau hina! Sekarang majulah melawan mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="JDG.9.39" />Maka Gaal mengerahkan warga Sikem yang berpihak kepadanya. Mereka keluar memerangi Abimelek dan pasukannya.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="JDG.9.40" />Abimelek mengejar Gaal, dan Gaal melarikan diri. Banyak orang Sikem terluka bahkan mati sebelum mereka bisa masuk kembali ke pintu gerbang kota.
<ve />
<v id="41" bcv="JDG.9.41" />Lalu Abimelek kembali tinggal di Aruma. Sementara itu, Zebul mengusir Gaal dan saudara-saudaranya dari Sikem.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="42" bcv="JDG.9.42" />Keesokan harinya, orang-orang Sikem bersiap-siap keluar dari kota untuk bekerja di ladang-ladang mereka seperti biasa. Kegiatan mereka itu dilaporkan kepada Abimelek.
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="JDG.9.43" />Maka Abimelek membawa pasukannya, membagi mereka menjadi tiga kelompok, dan menyuruh mereka bersembunyi di ladang-ladang. Ketika banyak warga keluar dari kota, Abimelek memberi perintah untuk menyerang dan membunuh mereka.
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="JDG.9.44" />Abimelek bersama kelompoknya menyerbu pintu gerbang kota dan berjaga di sana, sedangkan dua kelompok yang lain menyerbu semua orang di ladang dan membunuh mereka.
<ve />
<v id="45" bcv="JDG.9.45" />Abimelek berperang melawan Sikem sepanjang hari. Dia merebut kota itu, membunuh semua penduduknya, lalu menghancurkan kota itu dan menaburinya dengan garam.<f caller="+"><fr>9:45
</fr><fk>menaburinya dengan garam
</fk><ft>Sesuai kebudayaan di zaman itu menaburi tanah dengan garam adalah tindakan untuk mengutuk tanah itu.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="46" bcv="JDG.9.46" />Mendengar kabar tentang pertempuran di luar gerbang kota, seluruh pemimpin kota yang tinggal di dalam Menara Sikem lari ke kubu di kuil Baal Berit.<f caller="+"><fr>9:46
</fr><fk>Baal Berit
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: El Berit, yang adalah sebutan lain untuk kuil dewa itu.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="47" bcv="JDG.9.47" />Ketika Abimelek mendapat laporan bahwa semua warga Menara Sikem sudah berkumpul di sana,
<ve />
<v id="48" bcv="JDG.9.48" />dia pun pergi ke gunung Zalmon bersama seluruh pasukannya. Abimelek mengambil sebuah kapak, memotong beberapa dahan pohon dan memikulnya. Dia memerintahkan pasukannya, “Cepat, lakukanlah seperti yang saya lakukan!”
<ve />
<v id="49" bcv="JDG.9.49" />Maka setiap prajuritnya juga memotong dahan-dahan dan mengikuti Abimelek. Mereka menaruh dahan-dahan itu pada kubu di kuil Baal Berit lalu membakarnya. Semua warga Menara Sikem mati, sekitar seribu orang, laki-laki dan perempuan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="50" bcv="JDG.9.50" />Selanjutnya Abimelek pergi ke kota Tebes. Dia mengepung dan menaklukkan kota itu.
<ve />
<v id="51" bcv="JDG.9.51" />Tetapi ada menara yang sangat kuat di tengah-tengah Tebes. Seluruh warga baik laki-laki maupun perempuan, juga semua pemimpin kota, masuk ke dalam menara itu. Mereka mengunci pintunya dan naik ke atap menara.
<ve />
<v id="52" bcv="JDG.9.52" />Abimelek pun mendatangi menara itu untuk menyerang. Ketika dia mendekati pintunya dan hendak membakarnya,
<ve />
<v id="53" bcv="JDG.9.53" />seorang perempuan di atas menjatuhkan batu kilangan menimpa Abimelek sehingga remuklah tempurung kepalanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="54" bcv="JDG.9.54" />Abimelek cepat-cepat menyuruh pemuda yang membawa senjatanya, “Tarik pedangmu dan bunuhlah aku. Jangan sampai orang-orang berkata, ‘Abimelek dibunuh oleh perempuan.’” Maka pemuda itu menusuk Abimelek dan dia pun mati.
<ve />
<v id="55" bcv="JDG.9.55" />Ketika pasukan Israel melihat bahwa Abimelek sudah mati, mereka pulang ke rumah masing-masing.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="56" bcv="JDG.9.56" />Begitulah Allah mengatur pembayaran utang darah pada Abimelek karena dia membunuh tujuh puluh saudaranya.
<ve />
<v id="57" bcv="JDG.9.57" />Allah juga membalas orang-orang Sikem atas segala perbuatan jahat mereka. Demikianlah kutukan Yotam anak Gideon terhadap mereka menjadi kenyataan.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="10" />
<s style="s1">Tola menjadi pembela Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JDG.10.1" />Sesudah Abimelek meninggal, Tola anak Pua, cucu Dodo, tampil untuk menyelamatkan bangsa Israel. Dia berasal dari suku Isakar. Tempat tinggalnya di kota Samir, di perbukitan Efraim.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JDG.10.2" />Tola memimpin bangsa Israel selama dua puluh tiga tahun sampai dia meninggal. Lalu dia dimakamkan di Samir.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yair menjadi pembela Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="JDG.10.3" />Sesudah Tola, tampillah Yair orang Gilead. Yair memimpin bangsa Israel selama dua puluh dua tahun.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="JDG.10.4" />Yair memiliki tiga puluh anak laki-laki. Mereka masing-masing memiliki keledai tunggangan sendiri-sendiri. Setiap anak lelaki Yair juga memimpin sebuah kota di Gilead. Sampai saat kitab ini ditulis ketigapuluh kota itu disebut Permukiman Kaum Yair.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="JDG.10.5" />Kemudian Yair meninggal dan dimakamkan di Kamon.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Bangsa Israel kembali meninggalkan TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="JDG.10.6" />Bangsa Israel kembali berbuat jahat di mata TUHAN. Mereka menyembah berbagai macam dewa Baal, dewi Astoret, serta dewa-dewa bangsa Aram, Sidon, Moab, Amon, dan Filistin. Mereka meninggalkan TUHAN dan sama sekali tidak mengabdi kepada-Nya lagi.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="JDG.10.7" />Maka TUHAN menjadi murka terhadap bangsa Israel lalu menyerahkan mereka kepada bangsa Filistin dan Amon.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="JDG.10.8" />Selama delapan belas tahun, kedua bangsa itu dengan kejam menindas orang Israel yang tinggal di sebelah timur sungai Yordan, yaitu di daerah Gilead, yang dulu dikuasai oleh raja-raja bangsa Amori.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="JDG.10.9" />Bangsa Amon juga menyeberangi sungai Yordan untuk menyerang suku Yehuda, Benyamin, dan Efraim, sehingga orang Israel sangat menderita.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="JDG.10.10" />Maka rakyat Israel berseru meminta tolong kepada TUHAN, “Ya Allah, kami sudah berdosa terhadap Engkau karena kami meninggalkan-Mu dan menyembah berbagai macam Baal.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11-12" bcv="JDG.10.11" />Jawab TUHAN, “Berkali-kali waktu kalian ditindas, Aku selalu menyelamatkan kalian, baik dari bangsa Mesir, Amori, Amon, Filistin, Sidon, Amalek, maupun Maon. Saat kalian berseru kepada-Ku, Aku melepaskan kalian dari tangan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="JDG.10.13" />Tetapi karena kalian sudah meninggalkan Aku dan menyembah dewa-dewa lain, Aku tidak akan menyelamatkan kalian lagi.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="JDG.10.14" />Pergi dan berserulah kepada dewa-dewa yang sudah kalian pilih itu! Biarlah mereka yang menyelamatkan kalian di saat tertindas!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="JDG.10.15" />Bangsa Israel berkata lagi, “Kami sudah berdosa. Lakukanlah terhadap kami apa saja yang Engkau pandang baik, tetapi tolong selamatkan kami kali ini!”
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="JDG.10.16" />Kemudian mereka membuang patung-patung dewa asing dari antara mereka dan menyembah TUHAN. TUHAN pun berbelas kasihan melihat kesengsaraan bangsa Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="JDG.10.17" />Pada waktu itu, pasukan Amon sedang berkumpul untuk berperang melawan bangsa Israel. Mereka berkemah di Gilead, sedangkan bangsa Israel berkumpul dan berkemah di Mispa.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="JDG.10.18" />Para pemimpin Israel dari daerah Gilead bersepakat, “Orang yang memimpin perang melawan bangsa Amon akan menjadi penguasa atas semua penduduk Gilead!”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="11" />
<s style="s1">Yefta menjadi pembela Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JDG.11.1" />Yefta adalah seorang pejuang yang gagah berani. Ibunya seorang pelacur dan ayahnya tidak dapat dipastikan, sehingga dia disebut ‘anak Gilead’.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JDG.11.2" />Ketika Yefta dewasa, dia diusir karena tidak ada keluarga yang mengakui dia sebagai anak mereka. Kata mereka, “Kamu tidak akan mendapat warisan dari ayah kami karena kamu bukan anak yang sah.”
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JDG.11.3" />Maka Yefta melarikan diri dari mereka dan hidup di tanah Tob. Di sana, preman-preman bergabung dengan Yefta dan berkeliaran bersamanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="JDG.11.4" />Beberapa waktu kemudian, bangsa Amon mulai memerangi bangsa Israel.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="JDG.11.5" />Waktu bangsa Amon menyerang, para tua-tua Gilead pergi kepada Yefta di tanah Tob dan meminta dia untuk kembali bersama mereka.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="JDG.11.6" />Kata mereka, “Jadilah panglima kami untuk memimpin kami melawan bangsa Amon.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="JDG.11.7" />Tetapi Yefta menjawab, “Bukankah kalian membenci saya dan mengusir saya dari tempat asal? Mengapa sekarang kalian datang kepada saya waktu kalian dalam kesulitan?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="JDG.11.8" />Jawab mereka, “Itu benar, tetapi sekarang kami memerlukan engkau. Majulah bersama kami untuk berperang melawan bangsa Amon. Engkau akan menjadi pemimpin atas seluruh penduduk Gilead.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="JDG.11.9" />Kata Yefta, “Berjanjilah dengan jujur! Jika kalian mengajak saya kembali untuk berperang, dan jika TUHAN menyerahkan bangsa Amon kepada saya, maka saya akan menjadi pemimpin kalian semua. Benar begitu?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="JDG.11.10" />Para tua-tua Gilead menjawab, “Kami bersumpah. TUHAN menjadi saksi di antara kita. Biarlah Dia menghukum kami kalau kami tidak melakukan seperti katamu itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="JDG.11.11" />Maka Yefta pergi bersama para tua-tua Gilead. Ketika mereka mengangkat dia menjadi pemimpin dan panglima di kemah penyembahan TUHAN di Mispa, Yefta menegaskan perjanjian mereka itu di hadapan TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pesan Yefta kepada raja Amon
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="JDG.11.12" />Lalu Yefta mengutus orang-orang kepada raja Amon untuk membawa pesan, “Apa masalahmu dengan saya, sampai-sampai engkau datang menyerang negeri saya?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="JDG.11.13" />Raja Amon menjawab, “Dulu waktu bangsa Israel keluar dari Mesir, mereka merampas tanah saya, mulai dari sungai Arnon di selatan sampai sungai Yabok di utara, dan sungai Yordan di barat. Karena itu, sekarang kembalikanlah tanah itu dengan damai!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="JDG.11.14" />Utusan-utusan Yefta kembali kepada Yefta dan menyampaikan pesan raja Amon. Lalu Yefta mengutus mereka lagi kepada raja Amon untuk menjawabnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="JDG.11.15" />Kata Yefta, “Bangsa Israel tidak merampas tanah dari bangsa Moab maupun bangsa Amon.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="JDG.11.16" />Ketika bangsa Israel keluar dari Mesir, mereka berjalan melalui padang belantara ke Laut Merah, menyeberanginya, dan datang ke kota Kades.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="JDG.11.17" />Kemudian pemimpin Israel mengirim pesan ini kepada raja Edom, ‘Mohon izinkan kami melewati tanahmu.’ Tetapi raja Edom menolak. Bangsa Israel mengirimkan pesan yang sama kepada raja Moab, dan dia juga menolak. Jadi bangsa Israel berdiam cukup lama di Kades.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="JDG.11.18" />“Sesudah itu bangsa Israel mengitari tanah Edom dan tanah Moab melalui padang belantara, sampai tiba di sebelah timur tanah Moab, yang berbatasan dengan sungai Arnon. Mereka berkemah di seberang sungai Arnon dan tidak masuk ke wilayah Moab.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="JDG.11.19" />“Kemudian bangsa Israel mengutus orang kepada Raja Sihon dari bangsa Amori yang memerintah di Hesbon untuk menyampaikan pesan, ‘Mohon izinkan kami melewati negerimu untuk pergi ke tanah kami.’
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="JDG.11.20" />Tapi Sihon tidak mengizinkan bangsa Israel melewati wilayahnya karena dia tidak percaya bahwa Israel benar-benar hanya akan lewat tanpa berperang. Sihon malah mengumpulkan semua pasukannya, berkemah di Yahas, dan menyerang bangsa Israel.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="JDG.11.21" />Tetapi TUHAN, Allah Israel, menyerahkan Sihon dan seluruh pasukannya ke tangan bangsa Israel. Bangsa Israel mengalahkan mereka dan merebut seluruh wilayah orang Amori, penduduk negeri itu.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="JDG.11.22" />Israel pun memiliki seluruh wilayah Amori mulai dari sungai Arnon di selatan sampai sungai Yabok di utara, dari padang belantara di timur sampai sungai Yordan di barat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="JDG.11.23" />“Jadi, TUHAN Allah Israel sudah mengusir orang Amori dari tanah itu di hadapan bangsa Israel, umat-Nya. Sebagai raja Amon, mengapa engkau merasa berhak memiliki tanah saya itu?
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="JDG.11.24" />Berpuasdirilah dengan tanah yang diberikan kepadamu oleh Kamos, dewa kalian. Demikian juga, kami akan berpuas diri dengan semua yang diberikan kepada kami oleh TUHAN, Allah kami.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="JDG.11.25" />Lebih bijaksana bila engkau mengikuti contoh raja Moab zaman dulu, yaitu Balak anak Zipor. Dia tidak berani menentang atau berperang dengan bangsa kami.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="JDG.11.26" />“Sudah tiga ratus tahun bangsa Israel tinggal di Hesbon dan kota-kota sekelilingnya, di Aroer dan kota-kota sekelilingnya, dan di semua kota di tepi sungai Arnon! Mengapa selama tiga ratus tahun itu kalian tidak merebutnya kembali?
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="JDG.11.27" />Kami tidak bersalah kepada kalian, tetapi kalian bersalah kepada kami karena menyerang kami. Biarlah TUHAN, Sang Hakim yang adil, menilai siapakah yang benar, bangsa Israel atau bangsa Amon.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="JDG.11.28" />Tetapi raja bangsa Amon mengabaikan pesan Yefta itu.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Sumpah Yefta dan pengurbanan anak perempuannya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="JDG.11.29" />Lalu Roh TUHAN menggerakkan Yefta. Dia mengumpulkan pasukannya di daerah Gilead dan Manasye, lalu mereka berangkat dari kota Mispa di Gilead untuk menyerang pasukan Amon.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="JDG.11.30" />Yefta bersumpah kepada TUHAN, “Jika Engkau menyerahkan bangsa Amon kepadaku
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="JDG.11.31" />dan aku kembali dengan selamat dari peperangan dengan orang Amon, maka apa pun yang pertama keluar dari rumahku untuk menyambutku akan dikhususkan untuk dimusnahkan bagi TUHAN.<x caller="+"><xo>11:31
</xo><xt>Im. 27:28-29; Yos. 6:17, 21</xt></x> Aku akan mempersembahkannya sebagai kurban yang dibakar habis.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="JDG.11.32" />Lalu Yefta dan pasukannya maju menyerang bangsa Amon. TUHAN membuat Yefta menang atas Amon.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="JDG.11.33" />Dia menumpas mereka mulai dari Aroer sampai sepanjang jalan ke Minit, sebanyak dua puluh kota, bahkan hingga ke Abel Keramim! Demikianlah bangsa Amon ditaklukkan oleh bangsa Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="JDG.11.34" />Saat Yefta pulang ke rumahnya di Mispa, anak perempuannya keluar menyambut dia sambil menari-nari dan memainkan tamborin. Dia satu-satunya anak Yefta.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="JDG.11.35" />Ketika melihat dia, Yefta merobek pakaiannya sendiri sebagai tanda berduka dan berseru, “Oh, anakku! Kamu benar-benar membuat hatiku hancur! Kamu membawa malapetaka bagiku! Aku sudah bersumpah kepada TUHAN dan tidak bisa menariknya kembali.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="JDG.11.36" />Gadis itu menjawab, “Ayahku, Ayah sudah bersumpah kepada TUHAN, dan TUHAN sudah memberikan kemenangan kepada Ayah atas bangsa Amon, musuh Ayah. Karena itu, lakukanlah kepadaku sesuai apa yang Ayah sumpahkan.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="JDG.11.37" />Tetapi sebelum itu, aku meminta satu hal saja: Izinkan aku mengembara di perbukitan bersama teman-temanku selama dua bulan untuk menangisi nasibku, karena aku tidak akan pernah menikah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="38" bcv="JDG.11.38" />Jawab Yefta, “Pergilah.” Dia membiarkan gadis itu pergi selama dua bulan. Beberapa teman ikut bersamanya ke perbukitan. Di sana mereka menangisi nasibnya, karena dia akan mati tanpa sempat berkeluarga.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="JDG.11.39" />Dua bulan kemudian, dia kembali kepada ayahnya. Lalu Yefta menepati sumpahnya. Gadis itu meninggal sebagai perawan.
</p>
<p style="p">Inilah asal usul salah satu adat di Israel
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="JDG.11.40" />yaitu setiap tahun, anak-anak perempuan Israel mengembara ke perbukitan selama empat hari untuk mengenang anak perempuan Yefta.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="12" />
<s style="s1">Perang saudara antara suku Efraim dan penduduk Gilead
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JDG.12.1" />Kemudian suku Efraim mengerahkan pasukannya. Mereka menyeberangi sungai Yordan, pergi ke kota Zafon, dan berkata kepada Yefta, “Mengapa kamu tidak memanggil kami waktu kamu menyeberangi sungai Yordan untuk berperang dengan bangsa Amon? Kami akan membakarmu beserta rumahmu!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="JDG.12.2" />Jawab Yefta, “Waktu kami berselisih dengan bangsa Amon, saya memanggil kalian. Tetapi kalian tidak membantu melepaskan kami dari tekanan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JDG.12.3" />Ketika saya menyadari bahwa kalian tidak akan menolong saya, saya mempertaruhkan nyawa dan maju melawan bangsa Amon. TUHAN membuat saya menang atas mereka. Lalu mengapa sekarang kalian datang menyerang saya?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="JDG.12.4" />Dalam pertengkaran hari itu, orang Efraim menghina orang Gilead, “Kalian, orang-orang Gilead, hanya orang buangan dari suku Efraim yang menumpang tinggal di pinggir wilayah Efraim dan Manasye!”
</p>
<p style="p">Maka Yefta mengumpulkan seluruh pasukan Gilead untuk menyerang. Mereka pun menang atas suku Efraim.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="JDG.12.5" />Orang Gilead merebut tempat-tempat penyeberangan sungai Yordan untuk mencegat orang Efraim yang hendak lewat. Ketika orang Efraim yang mencoba kabur berkata, “Biarkan aku menyeberang,” maka orang Gilead bertanya, “Apakah kamu orang Efraim?” Kalau dia menjawab, “Bukan,”
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="JDG.12.6" />mereka akan menyuruh dia mengucapkan “Syibolet.” Jika orang itu mengucapkan “Sibolet,” dengan logat Efraim, maka orang Gilead akan menangkap dia dan membunuhnya di tempat penyeberangan. Pada waktu itu 42.000 orang Efraim mati dibunuh.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="JDG.12.7" />Yefta menjadi pembela Israel selama enam tahun. Lalu dia meninggal dan dikuburkan di kota Mispa, di Gilead.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Ibsan menjadi pembela Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="JDG.12.8" />Setelah Yefta, Ibsan dari Betlehem<f caller="+"><fr>12:8
</fr><fk>Betlehem
</fk><ft>Kemungkinan ini adalah kota Betlehem di wilayah Zebulon (Yos. 19:15), bukan kota Betlehem di Yudea, tempat kelahiran Yesus.</ft></f> menjadi pembela Israel.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="JDG.12.9" />Ibsan memiliki tiga puluh anak laki-laki dan tiga puluh anak perempuan. Dia mengurus pernikahan untuk semua anaknya itu dengan pasangan dari marga lain. Ibsan menjadi pembela Israel selama tujuh tahun,
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="JDG.12.10" />lalu dia meninggal dan dikuburkan di Betlehem.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Elon menjadi pembela Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="JDG.12.11" />Setelah Ibsan, Elon orang Zebulon menjadi pembela bangsa Israel selama sepuluh tahun.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="JDG.12.12" />Kemudian Elon meninggal dan dikuburkan di Ayalon, di wilayah Zebulon.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Abdon menjadi pembela Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="JDG.12.13" />Setelah itu, seorang dari Piraton, yaitu Abdon anak Hilel, menjadi pembela bangsa Israel.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="JDG.12.14" />Dia memiliki empat puluh anak laki-laki dan tiga puluh cucu laki-laki. Mereka masing-masing memiliki keledai tunggangan sendiri-sendiri. Abdon menjadi pembela bangsa Israel selama delapan tahun.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="JDG.12.15" />Lalu Abdon meninggal dan dikuburkan di Piraton, di wilayah perbukitan Efraim yang dulu dikuasai oleh orang Amalek.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="13" />
<s style="s1">Kelahiran Simson
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JDG.13.1" />Bangsa Israel kembali berbuat jahat di mata TUHAN. Maka TUHAN menyerahkan mereka kepada bangsa Filistin, sehingga Filistin menindas mereka selama empat puluh tahun.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="JDG.13.2" />Pada masa itu, ada seorang dari suku Dan yang bernama Manoah. Dia tinggal di kota Zora. Istrinya mandul sehingga mereka tidak punya anak.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JDG.13.3" />Suatu hari, seorang malaikat muncul kepada istri Manoah dan berkata, “Meskipun selama ini kamu mandul dan tidak memiliki anak, kamu akan hamil dan melahirkan seorang anak laki-laki.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="JDG.13.4" />Karena itu jagalah dirimu. Jangan minum anggur ataupun minuman keras lainnya, dan jangan makan apa pun yang haram,
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="JDG.13.5" />sebab kamu akan mengandung dan melahirkan anak laki-laki. Rambutnya tidak boleh dipotong karena dia akan menjadi pengabdi Allah<f caller="+"><fr>13:5
</fr><fk>pengabdi Allah
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: nazir. Orang nazir adalah orang yang secara sukarela berjanji mengabdi kepada TUHAN selama jangka waktu tertentu. Jangka waktunya ditentukan dalam acara pentahbisan dan sumpah di hadapan TUHAN. Di PL, hanya Simson dan Samuel yang menjadi nazir seumur hidup. Lihat Bil. 6:1-21.</ft></f> sejak dalam kandungan. Dia akan menyelamatkan Israel dari penindasan orang Filistin.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="JDG.13.6" />Kemudian perempuan itu mendatangi suaminya dan berkata, “Tadi seorang utusan Allah datang menemui aku. Dia terlihat sangat menakjubkan, seperti malaikat. Aku tidak menanyakan asalnya. Dia juga tidak memberitahukan namanya.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="JDG.13.7" />Tetapi dia berkata, ‘Kamu akan hamil dan melahirkan seorang anak laki-laki. Jangan minum anggur ataupun minuman keras lainnya, dan jangan makan apa pun yang haram, karena anakmu akan menjadi orang nazir sejak dalam kandungan sampai dia mati.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="JDG.13.8" />Lalu Manoah berdoa kepada TUHAN, “Ya Allah, kiranya utusan-Mu itu kembali kepada kami untuk mengajarkan kami cara membesarkan anak yang akan lahir itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="JDG.13.9" />Allah mendengar doa Manoah. Maka malaikat itu kembali menemui istrinya ketika dia sedang duduk-duduk di ladang. Saat itu Manoah sedang tidak bersamanya.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="JDG.13.10" />Perempuan itu pun segera berlari kepada suaminya dengan tergesa-gesa dan memberitahukan, “Orang yang waktu itu datang menemuiku muncul lagi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="JDG.13.11" />Manoah segera mengikuti istrinya. Dia menemui orang itu dan bertanya, “Apakah Tuan orang yang waktu itu berbicara kepada istri saya ini?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawabnya, “Ya, benar.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="JDG.13.12" />Lanjut Manoah, “Sesudah yang Tuan katakan itu terjadi, bagaimana cara kami membesarkan anak itu, dan apa yang kelak harus dia lakukan?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="JDG.13.13" />Jawab malaikat itu, “Turutilah semua yang sudah aku sampaikan kepada istrimu.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="JDG.13.14" />Dia tidak boleh makan apa pun yang berasal dari pohon anggur. Dia juga tidak boleh minum anggur ataupun minuman keras lainnya, dan tidak boleh memakan apa pun yang haram. Semua yang sudah aku perintahkan itu harus dia turuti.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="JDG.13.15" />Lalu kata Manoah kepada malaikat itu, “Izinkanlah kami menahan Tuan di sini, agar kami dapat menyajikan daging kambing muda untuk Tuan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="JDG.13.16" />Jawab malaikat itu, “Walaupun aku menunggu, aku tidak akan memakan apa yang kamu sajikan. Tetapi kamu boleh menyiapkan kurban yang dibakar habis dan mempersembahkannya kepada TUHAN.” (Manoah belum menyadari bahwa orang itu adalah malaikat.)
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="JDG.13.17" />Manoah kembali bertanya, “Siapa nama Tuan? Supaya waktu apa yang Tuan katakan itu terjadi, kami dapat menghormati Tuan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="JDG.13.18" />“Mengapa kamu menanyakan namaku?” kata malaikat itu, “Namaku terlalu ajaib untuk diterima oleh pikiranmu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="JDG.13.19" />Kemudian Manoah mengambil seekor anak kambing dan mempersembahkannya kepada TUHAN sebagai kurban yang dibakar habis di atas sebuah batu, beserta dengan persembahan gandum-gandumannya. Sementara Manoah dan istrinya menyaksikan, TUHAN melakukan suatu keajaiban.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="JDG.13.20" />Saat api dari mezbah batu itu membubung tinggi ke langit, malaikat itu ikut naik ke atas dalam api. Melihat itu, Manoah dan istrinya tersungkur di tanah dan sujud menyembah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="JDG.13.21" />Malaikat itu tidak pernah muncul lagi kepada Manoah dan istrinya. Sesudah peristiwa itu, Manoah tahu bahwa orang itu adalah malaikat wakil TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="JDG.13.22" />Lalu Manoah berkata kepada istrinya, “Kita pasti akan mati karena kita sudah melihat Allah!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="JDG.13.23" />Tetapi jawab istrinya, “Jika TUHAN mau membunuh kita, tidak mungkin Dia menerima kurban dan persembahan gandum-ganduman kita. Dan tidak mungkin juga Dia melakukan keajaiban tadi, bahkan memberitahukan hal-hal luar biasa itu kepada kita.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="JDG.13.24" />Beberapa waktu kemudian, istri Manoah melahirkan seorang anak laki-laki. Dia menamainya Simson. Anak itu tumbuh besar dan TUHAN memberkatinya.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="JDG.13.25" />Roh TUHAN mulai menggerakkan hati Simson ketika dia tinggal di Mahane Dan yang terletak di antara kota Zora dan kota Estaol.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="14" />
<s style="s1">Pernikahan Simson dan teka-tekinya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JDG.14.1" />Suatu hari, Simson pergi ke kota Timna. Di sana dia melihat seorang gadis Filistin.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JDG.14.2" />Setibanya di rumah, Simson memberitahu ayah dan ibunya, “Aku tertarik dengan seorang gadis Filistin di Timna. Lamarkan dia untuk menjadi istriku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="JDG.14.3" />Jawab orangtuanya, “Memangnya tidak ada perempuan di antara suku kita, atau di seluruh bangsa kita, sampai-sampai kamu harus mengambil istri dari bangsa penyembah dewa?”
</p>
<p style="p">Tetapi Simson bersikeras, “Lamarkan dia untukku. Karena bagiku dialah gadis yang sempurna.”
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="JDG.14.4" />Ayah dan ibu Simson tidak tahu bahwa TUHANlah yang mengatur hal ini untuk mencari gara-gara terhadap orang Filistin. Pada waktu itu, bangsa Filistin menguasai bangsa Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="JDG.14.5" />Lalu berangkatlah mereka bertiga ke kota Timna. Di suatu jalan, Simson sempat berpisah dengan orangtuanya. Ketika dia melewati sebuah kebun anggur di pinggir Timna, tiba-tiba seekor singa muda menghadang dia sambil mengaum.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="JDG.14.6" />Saat itu juga Roh TUHAN menggerakkan Simson dengan dahsyat, sehingga dengan tangan kosong Simson mengkoyak-koyak singa itu seperti anak kambing saja. Tetapi sesudahnya, dia tidak menceritakan kejadian itu kepada ayah dan ibunya.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="JDG.14.7" />Lalu Simson meneruskan perjalanannya ke Timna dan berbicara dengan gadis itu di sana. Simson menganggap perempuan itu benar-benar tepat baginya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="JDG.14.8" />Beberapa waktu kemudian, Simson kembali ke sana untuk menikahi gadis itu. Di perjalanan, dia berbelok untuk melihat bangkai singa yang dibunuhnya. Simson mendapati kawanan lebah sudah bersarang pada sisa bangkai itu dan sudah menghasilkan madu.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="JDG.14.9" />Dia mengeruk madu itu dengan kedua tangannya lalu makan sambil berjalan. Ketika Simson menemui ayah dan ibunya, dia memberikan sebagian madu itu kepada mereka. Mereka pun memakannya, tetapi Simson tidak memberitahu mereka bahwa dia mengambil madu itu dari bangkai singa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="JDG.14.10" />Di Timna, ayah Simson datang ke rumah gadis itu, lalu Simson mengadakan pesta di sana, sebagaimana biasanya dilakukan orang-orang muda yang akan menikah.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="JDG.14.11" />Ketika orangtua perempuan itu bertemu Simson, mereka memilih tiga puluh pemuda dari kota mereka untuk menjadi pengiringnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="JDG.14.12" />Simson berkata kepada para pengiringnya, “Saya punya teka-teki. Kalau kalian bisa menjawabnya dalam tujuh hari selama pesta perkawinan ini, saya akan memberikan tiga puluh jubah dari kain linen dan tiga puluh pasang pakaian bagus untuk kalian.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="JDG.14.13" />Tetapi jika kalian tidak bisa menjawab, kalianlah yang harus memberi saya tiga puluh jubah dari kain linen dan tiga puluh pasang pakaian yang bagus.”
</p>
<p style="p">Para pengiringnya pun menjawab, “Beritahu kami teka-teki itu. Kami mau mendengarnya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="JDG.14.14" />Kata Simson kepada mereka,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Dari pemakan keluar makanan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dari yang perkasa keluar yang manis.”
</q>
<p style="p">Selama tiga hari mereka tidak bisa memecahkan teka-teki itu.
<ve />
<v id="15-17" bcv="JDG.14.15" />Dalam tujuh hari sepanjang pesta perkawinan, istri Simson terus-menerus merengek-rengek kepada Simson untuk memberitahu dia jawabannya. Pada hari ketujuh, para pengiring itu mengancam istri Simson, “Bujuklah suamimu untuk memberi tahu jawaban teka-teki itu. Kalau tidak, kami akan membakarmu dan seisi rumah ayahmu. Apa kamu mengundang kami ke sini untuk membuat kami miskin?”
</p>
<p style="p">Maka istri Simson menangis dan merengek-rengek lebih keras lagi kepada Simson, “Pasti kamu membenci aku! Kamu tidak sayang kepadaku! Kamu memberi teka-teki kepada teman-temanku, tetapi kamu tidak memberitahu jawabannya kepadaku.”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Simson, “Ayah ibuku saja tidak aku beritahu. Mengapa aku harus memberitahumu?” Namun akhirnya, karena tidak tahan dengan desakannya, Simson pun memberitahukan jawaban teka-teki itu kepada istrinya. Lalu istrinya menyampaikan jawaban itu kepada teman-temannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="JDG.14.18" />Maka pada hari ketujuh, sebelum matahari terbenam, para pengiring itu berkata kepada Simson,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Makanan yang manis itu adalah madu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan pemakan yang perkasa itu adalah singa.”
</q>
<p style="p">Jawab Simson,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Kalau kalian tidak memperalat istriku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">kalian tidak akan bisa menjawab teka-tekiku!”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="JDG.14.19" />Saat itu juga Roh TUHAN menggerakkan Simson dengan dahsyat. Dia pergi ke Askelon, membunuh tiga puluh orang di kota itu, menjarah barang-barang mereka, lalu memberikan pakaian mereka kepada orang-orang yang menjawab teka-tekinya. Dengan geram Simson kemudian pulang ke rumah orang tuanya meninggalkan istrinya.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="JDG.14.20" />Maka istri Simson dinikahkan dengan salah seorang pemuda yang menjadi pengiringnya. Simson tidak mengetahui hal itu.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="15" />
<s style="s1">Simson membalas dendam karena istrinya dinikahkan dengan orang lain
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JDG.15.1" />Beberapa waktu kemudian, saat musim panen gandum, Simson pergi mengunjungi istrinya dengan membawa seekor anak kambing sebagai hadiah. Dia berkata, “Aku mau masuk ke kamar istriku.” Tetapi ayah perempuan itu tidak mengizinkan dia masuk.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="JDG.15.2" />Katanya kepada Simson, “Saya kira kamu benar-benar benci kepadanya. Jadi saya sudah memberikan dia kepada salah satu pengiringmu. Tetapi, bukankah adiknya lebih cantik daripada dia? Nikahilah adiknya saja.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="JDG.15.3" />Jawab Simson, “Kali ini jangan salahkan aku kalau aku mencelakai kalian orang Filistin.”
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="JDG.15.4" />Lalu Simson pergi menangkap tiga ratus ekor anjing hutan serta mengambil seratus lima puluh obor. Dia mengikat anjing-anjing itu berdua-dua, ekor dengan ekor, dan menaruh obor di tengah-tengah setiap ikatan.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="JDG.15.5" />Kemudian dia menyalakan obor-obor itu dan melepaskan semua anjing itu ke ladang gandum orang Filistin. Maka terbakarlah tumpukan-tumpukan gandum, ladang gandum, bahkan kebun-kebun zaitun.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="JDG.15.6" />Orang-orang Filistin pun bertanya satu sama lain, “Siapa yang melakukan ini?” Ada yang menjawab, “Simson, menantu orang Timna itu, karena bapak itu sudah menikahkan istri Simson dengan pengiringnya.” Mendengar itu, orang-orang Filistin pergi membakar perempuan itu beserta ayahnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="JDG.15.7" />Berkatalah Simson kepada mereka, “Kalau kalian bertindak jahat seperti ini, saya tidak akan berhenti sampai saya membalas kalian!”
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="JDG.15.8" />Maka Simson menyerang mereka dengan kejam dan membantai banyak orang Filistin. Sesudah itu, Simson pergi dan tinggal di dalam gua di bukit batu Etam.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Suku Yehuda menyerahkan Simson kepada bangsa Filistin
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="JDG.15.9" />Kemudian orang Filistin datang berkemah di daerah Yehuda, lalu menyebar sampai ke kota Lehi.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="JDG.15.10" />Orang-orang Yehuda menanyai mereka, “Mengapa kalian menyerang kami?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab mereka, “Kami datang untuk menangkap Simson. Kami mau membalas dia sebagaimana dia sudah memperlakukan kami.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="JDG.15.11" />Maka tiga ribu orang Yehuda turun ke gua di bukit batu Etam dan berkata kepada Simson, “Apa-apaan ini yang sudah kamu perbuat terhadap kami? Apa kamu tidak tahu bahwa orang Filistin berkuasa atas kita?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Simson, “Aku hanya membalas mereka sebagaimana mereka sudah memperlakukan aku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="JDG.15.12" />Kata orang-orang Yehuda itu kepada Simson, “Kami datang untuk mengikatmu dan menyerahkanmu kepada orang Filistin.”
</p>
<p style="p">Tetapi jawab Simson, “Berjanjilah kepadaku bahwa kalian sendiri tidak akan membunuhku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="JDG.15.13" />Jawab mereka, “Kami berjanji. Kami hanya akan mengikat dan menyerahkanmu kepada mereka. Kami tidak akan membunuhmu.” Lalu mereka mengikat Simson dengan dua tali tambang yang baru dan membawa dia keluar dari gua itu.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Simson mengalahkan orang Filistin dengan tulang rahang keledai
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="JDG.15.14" />Ketika Simson tiba di kota Lehi, orang-orang Filistin mendatangi dia sambil bersorak-sorai. Saat itu juga Roh TUHAN menggerakkan dia dengan dahsyat. Dengan mudah Simson memutuskan tali tambang yang mengikat tangannya seolah-olah tali itu hanya jerami yang terbakar. Ikatannya pun lepas.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="JDG.15.15" />Lalu dia menemukan sebuah tulang rahang keledai yang belum lama mati. Dia mengambilnya dan memukul mati seribu orang dengan tulang itu.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="JDG.15.16" />Kata Simson,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Dengan rahang keledai aku menumpuk mayat-mayat mereka.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dengan rahang keledai aku memukul mati seribu orang.”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="JDG.15.17" />Sesudah berkata demikian, dia melempar tulang rahang itu. Demikianlah mulanya tempat itu diberi nama Bukit Lehi, yang artinya Bukit Tulang Rahang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="JDG.15.18" />Waktu itu Simson sangat haus. Dia berseru kepada TUHAN, “Oleh tangan hamba-Mu ini Engkau sudah memberikan kemenangan besar. Sekarang haruskah aku mati kehausan sampai jatuh ke tangan para penyembah berhala itu?”
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="JDG.15.19" />Maka Allah membelah sebuah lubang batu di Lehi sehingga keluarlah air. Simson pun minum dan menjadi segar kembali. Karena itu tempat tersebut dinamai Mata Air Orang yang Berseru. Mata air itu masih ada di Lehi sampai waktu kitab ini ditulis.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="JDG.15.20" />Simson menjadi pembela bangsa Israel selama dua puluh tahun pada masa penjajahan orang Filistin.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="16" />
<s style="s1">Simson mencabut gerbang kota Gaza
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JDG.16.1" />Suatu hari, Simson pergi ke kota Gaza. Di sana dia melihat seorang pelacur, lalu bermalam bersama pelacur itu.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JDG.16.2" />Ketika warga Gaza diberitahu, “Simson ada di sini,” mereka pun mengepung tempat itu dan bersembunyi semalaman di pintu gerbang kota untuk menyergap dia. Orang-orang itu berjaga sepanjang malam. Kata mereka, “Kita akan membunuhnya waktu matahari terbit.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="JDG.16.3" />Tetapi pada tengah malam, Simson bangun dan pergi ke gerbang kota. Di sana dia memegang kedua daun pintu gerbang kota, lalu mencabutnya beserta kedua tiang pintu dan palangnya. Semua itu dia panggul di atas bahunya dan dibawanya ke puncak bukit yang berseberangan dengan Hebron.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Delila memperdaya Simson
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="JDG.16.4" />Beberapa waktu sesudah kejadian itu, Simson jatuh cinta kepada seorang perempuan dari Lembah Sorek yang bernama Delila.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="JDG.16.5" />Maka kelima raja<x caller="+"><xo>16:5
</xo><xt>1Sam. 7:7</xt></x> Filistin mendatangi Delila dan berkata, “Bujuklah Simson untuk memberitahumu apa yang membuatnya begitu kuat dan bagaimana dia bisa dikalahkan, supaya kami bisa menangkap dia dan menaklukkannya. Nanti kami masing-masing akan memberimu 1.100 keping perak.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="JDG.16.6" />Delila pun berkata kepada Simson, “Ceritakanlah kepadaku: Apa rahasia kekuatanmu, dan bagaimana cara mengikatmu untuk bisa ditaklukkan?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="JDG.16.7" />Jawab Simson, “Kalau aku diikat dengan tujuh tali busur yang baru dan belum kering, aku akan menjadi lemah seperti orang biasa.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="JDG.16.8" />Lalu para raja Filistin itu memberikan tujuh tali busur yang baru dan belum kering kepada Delila. Ketika Simson sedang tidur, Delila mengikat dia dengan tali-tali itu.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="JDG.16.9" />Sementara beberapa orang bersembunyi di kamarnya siap menyergap Simson, Delila berteriak, “Simson! Orang-orang Filistin ada di sini untuk menangkapmu!” Simson terbangun dan langsung memutuskan tali-tali busur itu begitu saja, seperti jerami yang terbakar. Jadi rahasia kekuatannya belum ketahuan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="JDG.16.10" />Berkatalah Delila kepada Simson, “Kamu sudah mempermainkan aku dan membohongi aku. Sekarang ceritakanlah kepadaku bagaimana kamu bisa diikat.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="JDG.16.11" />Simson menjawab, “Kalau aku diikat erat-erat dengan tali tambang yang baru, yang belum pernah dipakai, aku akan menjadi lemah seperti orang biasa.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="JDG.16.12" />Maka Delila mengambil tali tambang yang baru dan mengikat Simson dengan tali-tali itu ketika dia sedang tidur. Sementara beberapa orang bersembunyi di kamarnya siap menyergap Simson seperti sebelumnya, Delila berteriak, “Simson! Orang-orang Filistin ada di sini untuk menangkapmu!” Simson pun terbangun dan memutuskan tali-tali itu begitu saja seperti memutuskan benang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="JDG.16.13" />Kata Delila kepada Simson, “Lagi-lagi kamu mempermainkan aku dan membohongi aku. Ceritakanlah kepadaku bagaimana kamu bisa diikat!”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Simson, “Kalau kamu menganyam ketujuh untaian rambut kepalaku pada benang di alat tenun dan mengencangkannya dengan pasak, aku akan menjadi lemah seperti orang biasa.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="JDG.16.14" />Maka waktu Simson tidur, Delila menganyam ketujuh untaian rambut Simson pada benang di alat tenun dan mengencangkannya dengan pasak. Lalu berteriaklah dia kepada Simson, “Simson! Orang-orang Filistin ada di sini untuk menangkapmu!” Tetapi ketika Simson bangun, dia menyentak pasak itu, alat tenun, beserta dengan benang-benangnya sehingga semuanya lepas.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="JDG.16.15" />Maka Delila berkata kepada Simson, “Kamu mengaku cinta kepadaku, tetapi mana buktinya! Kamu bahkan tidak percaya kepadaku. Sudah tiga kali kamu mempermainkan aku dan tidak mau memberitahukan rahasia kekuatanmu.”
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="JDG.16.16" />Setiap hari Delila merengek-rengek dan mendesak Simson, sehingga Simson tidak tahan lagi, sampai mau mati rasanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="JDG.16.17" />Akhirnya Simson menceritakan rahasianya. “Rambutku belum pernah dipotong karena aku ini pengabdi Allah yang dikhususkan bagi-Nya sejak dalam kandungan. Kalau rambutku dipotong, kekuatanku akan hilang, dan aku akan menjadi lemah seperti orang biasa.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="JDG.16.18" />Delila merasa bahwa kali ini Simson benar-benar sudah memberitahukan rahasianya. Maka dia memanggil para raja Filistin, katanya, “Datanglah kemari sekali lagi karena dia sudah menceritakan rahasianya kepadaku.” Raja-raja Filistin itu pun datang kepada Delila dengan membawa uang.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="JDG.16.19" />Lalu Delila membuat Simson tertidur di pangkuannya. Diam-diam dia memanggil orang untuk membantunya memotong ketujuh untaian rambut Simson. Demikianlah Delila berhasil menaklukkan Simson dan kekuatannya telah hilang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="JDG.16.20" />Kemudian Delila berteriak, “Simson! Orang-orang Filistin ada di sini untuk menangkapmu!” Simson pun terbangun dari tidurnya.
</p>
<p style="p">Dia berpikir, “Aku akan membebaskan diri seperti yang sudah-sudah.” Tetapi Simson tidak sadar bahwa TUHAN sudah meninggalkan dia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="JDG.16.21" />Orang-orang Filistin itu menangkap Simson, mencungkil kedua matanya, dan membawanya ke Gaza. Di sana mereka mengikat Simson dengan sepasang rantai tembaga dan di penjara dia dipaksa bekerja seperti sapi atau keledai yang memutar alat penggiling gandum.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="JDG.16.22" />Namun, beberapa waktu kemudian rambutnya mulai tumbuh kembali.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kematian Simson
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="JDG.16.23" />Tidak lama sesudah itu, raja-raja Filistin mengadakan pesta perayaan besar untuk Dagon, dewa mereka, karena menurut mereka Dagonlah yang sudah menyerahkan Simson ke tangan orang Filistin. Mereka mempersembahkan banyak kurban sembelihan kepada Dagon.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24-25" bcv="JDG.16.24" />Ketika mereka sedang bersenang-senang, berkatalah mereka, “Panggilkan Simson untuk menghibur kita!” Lalu mereka memanggil Simson dari penjara dan dia menjadi bahan tertawaan mereka. Ketika orang-orang Filistin itu melihat Simson, mereka berseru memuji dewa mereka, “Dewa kita sudah menyerahkan kepada kita musuh kita ini, yang sudah merusak tanah kita dan membunuh banyak orang dari bangsa kita!” Kemudian mereka memaksa dia berdiri di antara tiang-tiang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="JDG.16.26" />Kata Simson kepada pemuda yang menuntunnya, “Biarlah saya memegang tiang-tiang penyangga bangunan ini, supaya saya dapat bersandar di situ.”
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="JDG.16.27" />Bangunan itu penuh dengan orang. Semua raja Filistin hadir di sana, dan ada sekitar tiga ribu orang, baik laki-laki maupun perempuan, yang menonton Simson dari tingkat atas gedung itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="JDG.16.28" />Lalu berserulah Simson kepada TUHAN, “Ya TUHAN, Penguasaku, ingatlah aku dan kuatkanlah aku sekali ini saja, ya Allah, supaya aku bisa membalas orang-orang Filistin itu untuk kedua mataku!”
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="JDG.16.29" />Dengan kedua tangannya, Simson mendorong kedua tiang tengah yang menyangga bangunan itu untuk merobohkannya,
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="JDG.16.30" />sambil berkata, “Biarlah aku mati bersama orang-orang Filistin ini!” Dia pun mendorong dengan sekuat tenaga. Maka robohlah bangunan itu menimpa semua raja Filistin dan orang-orang di dalamnya. Jumlah orang yang dibunuh Simson pada saat matinya itu lebih banyak daripada yang pernah dia bunuh sepanjang hidupnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="JDG.16.31" />Sesudah itu, saudara-saudara Simson bersama seluruh keluarganya datang mengambil mayatnya dari sana. Mereka menguburkan dia di antara Zora dan Estaol, di dalam kuburan Manoah, ayahnya. Simson telah menjadi pembela Israel selama dua puluh tahun.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="17" />
<s style="s1">Mika mengangkat pemuda Lewi menjadi imam di rumahnya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JDG.17.1" />Pada masa itu, ada seorang laki-laki bernama Mika. Dia tinggal di daerah perbukitan Efraim.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JDG.17.2" />Suatu hari Mika berkata kepada ibunya, “Aku mendengar ketika Ibu mengutuk orang yang mencuri seribu seratus keping uang perak dari Ibu. Sebenarnya uang itu ada padaku. Akulah yang mengambilnya.”
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu kata ibunya, “Anakku, semoga TUHAN memberkatimu!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="JDG.17.3" />Ketika Mika mengembalikan uang perak sebanyak seribu seratus keping itu kepada ibunya, berkatalah ibunya, “Sekarang aku menguduskan perak ini bagi TUHAN. Kita akan menggunakan perak ini untuk membuat patung dewa yang dipahat dari kayu dan dilapisi dengan perak. Patung dewa itu akan menjadi pelindung keluarga anakku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="JDG.17.4" />Sesudah Mika mengembalikan uang itu kepada ibunya, ibunya mengambil dua ratus keping dan memberikannya kepada tukang perak untuk dibuat menjadi patung dewa. Sesudah selesai, patung itu ditaruh di rumah Mika.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="JDG.17.5" />Mika sudah mempunyai kuil penyembahan dewa di rumahnya. Mika juga sudah membuat sebuah efod<x caller="+"><xo>17:5
</xo><xt>Kel. 28:6 CK</xt></x> dan beberapa patung berhala pelindung keluarga yang lain.<x caller="+"><xo>17:5
</xo><xt>Kej. 31:17-20 CK</xt></x> Dia melantik salah satu anak laki-lakinya menjadi imam untuk kuilnya itu.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="JDG.17.6" />(Pada waktu itu, bangsa Israel tidak punya raja. Setiap orang melakukan apa yang benar di mata mereka masing-masing.)
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7-8" bcv="JDG.17.7" />Suatu hari seorang pemuda yang sedang merantau tiba di rumah Mika di perbukitan Efraim. Dia berasal dari suku Lewi, tetapi selama ini sudah tinggal di kota Betlehem di wilayah Yehuda.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="JDG.17.9" />Mika bertanya kepada pemuda itu, “Dari mana asalmu?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawabnya, “Saya orang Lewi. Selama ini saya tinggal di Betlehem, di Yehuda. Sekarang saya sedang mencari tempat menetap.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="JDG.17.10" />Lalu kata Mika kepadanya, “Tinggallah dengan saya di sini menjadi penasihat dan imam saya. Saya akan memberimu sepuluh keping uang perak setiap tahun, sepasang pakaian, dan makanan sehari-hari.”
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="JDG.17.11" />Pemuda itu setuju untuk tinggal bersama Mika. Lama-kelamaan dia menjadi seperti anak Mika sendiri.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="JDG.17.12" />Mika menahbiskan pemuda itu menjadi imamnya, dan pemuda itu tinggal di rumahnya.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="JDG.17.13" />Kata Mika, “Sekarang aku yakin TUHAN akan memberkatiku, karena aku punya imam dari suku Lewi.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="18" />
<s style="s1">Suku Dan mengambil patung berhala Mika dan merebut kota Lais
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JDG.18.1" />Pada waktu itu Israel tidak punya raja. Lagipula suku Dan masih mencari tanah warisan<f caller="+"><fr>18:1
</fr><fk>tanah warisan
</fk><ft>Sebenarnya suku Dan sudah mendapat bagian tanah warisan (Yos. 19:40-48), tetapi mereka tidak bisa menguasainya. Orang Amori yang tinggal di daerah itu memukul mereka mundur sehingga mereka hanya bisa menempati daerah perbukitan (Hak. 1:34).</ft></f>untuk mereka tempati, karena sampai saat itu mereka belum mendapat tanah warisan di antara suku-suku Israel lainnya.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JDG.18.2" />Karena itu mereka membentuk satu regu yang terdiri dari lima orang laki-laki suku Dan. Semuanya kuat dan pemberani. Orang-orang pilihan itu berasal dari kota Zora dan Estaol.<f caller="+"><fr>18:2
</fr><fk>kota Zora dan Estaol
</fk><ft>Kedua kota ini termasuk tanah warisan suku Dan (Hak. 19:40).</ft></f> Kepada regu itu diperintahkan, “Pergi dan selidikilah di daerah mana kita bisa menetap.”
</p>
<p style="p">Regu itu pun berangkat. Sesampainya di perbukitan Efraim, mereka bermalam di rumah Mika.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JDG.18.3" />Ketika berada di situ, mereka mendengar seorang pemuda berbicara dengan logat dari daerah Israel sebelah selatan. Maka mereka menghampiri pemuda itu dan bertanya, “Mengapa kamu ada di sini? Siapa yang mengajakmu ke sini, dan apa yang kamu lakukan di sini?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="JDG.18.4" />Jawab pemuda itu, “Saya di sini karena Mika mempekerjakan saya sebagai imamnya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="JDG.18.5" />Lalu mereka meminta kepadanya, “Kalau begitu, tolong tanyakan kepada Allah, apakah perjalanan kami ini akan berhasil atau tidak.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="JDG.18.6" />Jawab imam itu, “Pergilah dengan selamat. TUHAN menyertai perjalananmu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="JDG.18.7" />Kemudian regu itu melanjutkan perjalanan dan sampai di kota Lais. Di sana mereka melihat bahwa rakyat Lais hidup dengan tenteram sehingga tidak berjaga-jaga terhadap musuh, mirip cara hidup orang Sidon, tenang dan aman. Tidak ada yang menjajah mereka, dan kalau kota itu diserang, mereka terlalu jauh untuk mendapat pertolongan dari orang Sidon. Selain itu, Lais tidak menjalin hubungan dengan kota-kota lain.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="JDG.18.8" />Sesudah regu itu kembali ke Zora dan Estaol, saudara-saudara sesuku mereka bertanya, “Apa yang kalian lihat di sana?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="JDG.18.9" />Jawab mereka, “Kami melihat tanah Lais yang sangat sejahtera. Ayo kita serang mereka! Jangan diam saja! Kita harus cepat-cepat masuk merebut wilayah itu!
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="JDG.18.10" />Waktu kita ke sana, kita akan mendapati mereka tidak berjaga-jaga. Allah sudah memberi kita tanah yang luas dan tidak kekurangan apa pun!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="JDG.18.11" />Maka berangkatlah pasukan suku Dan yang terdiri dari 600 warga kota Zora dan Estaol. Mereka diperlengkapi dengan senjata perang.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="JDG.18.12" />Mereka mendaki ke sebelah barat Kiryat Yearim di Yehuda dan berkemah di sana. Karena itu, sampai waktu kitab ini ditulis, tempat itu disebut Mahane Dan, yang artinya Perkemahan Dan.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="JDG.18.13" />Dari sana, mereka terus naik ke perbukitan Efraim dan sampai di dekat rumah Mika.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="JDG.18.14" />Kelima orang yang mengintai Lais berkata kepada saudara-saudara mereka, “Di rumah-rumah itu ada efod, patung-patung berhala pelindung keluarga, dan sebuah patung dewa yang berlapis perak. Nah, kita tahu apa yang harus kita lakukan. Ayo!”
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="JDG.18.15" />Maka kelima orang itu menyimpang ke rumah Mika dan menyapa pemuda Lewi itu.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="JDG.18.16" />Sementara itu, 600 orang pasukan Dan yang bersenjata berdiri di pintu gerbang.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="JDG.18.17" />Ketika imam itu keluar menemui 600 tentara suku Dan di pintu gerbang, kelima orang itu masuk ke dalam rumah dan mengambil patung yang berlapis perak, efod, serta patung-patung berhala pelindung keluarga.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="JDG.18.18" />Ketika imam itu melihat bahwa mereka mengambil efod dan patung-patung itu, dia berseru kepada mereka, “Apa-apaan ini!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="JDG.18.19" />Jawab mereka, “Diam! Tutup mulutmu! Ikutlah kami menjadi penasihat dan imam bagi kami. Mana yang lebih baik? Menjadi imam bagi satu orang atau menjadi imam bagi satu suku?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="JDG.18.20" />Imam itu senang mendengarnya. Dia pun ikut bersama mereka dengan membawa efod, patung yang berlapis perak, dan patung-patung berhala pelindung keluarga.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="JDG.18.21" />Pasukan Dan melanjutkan perjalanan. Mereka menempatkan anak-anak, ternak, serta barang-barang berharga di rombongan terdepan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="JDG.18.22" />Ketika pasukan Dan sudah jauh dari rumah Mika, Mika memanggil tetangga-tetangganya dan mereka mengejar rombongan itu.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="JDG.18.23" />Sewaktu mereka sudah dekat, mereka berteriak memanggil pasukan itu. Pasukan Dan menoleh dan bertanya kepada Mika, “Mau apa kamu? Buat apa ramai-ramai mengejar kami?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="JDG.18.24" />Jawab Mika, “Enak saja kalian bertanya, ‘Mau apa kamu!’ Kalian sudah merebut semua milik saya! Kalian pergi membawa patung-patung dewa buatan saya. Imam saya juga kalian ambil!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="JDG.18.25" />Orang-orang Dan mengancamnya, “Tidak usah banyak mulut! Awas, orang-orang kami bisa marah mendengarnya. Kamu sekeluarga belum mau mati, bukan?”
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="JDG.18.26" />Ketika Mika menyadari bahwa pasukan Dan jauh lebih kuat daripadanya, dia pun kembali ke rumah, sementara pasukan itu melanjutkan perjalanan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="JDG.18.27" />Pasukan Dan membawa patung-patung buatan Mika beserta imamnya ke kota Lais, yang penduduknya hidup aman dan tenteram. Mereka membunuh semua penduduknya dan membakar kota itu.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="JDG.18.28" />Tidak ada yang datang menolong penduduk Lais, karena kota itu jauh dari kota Sidon, lagipula mereka tidak menjalin hubungan dengan kota-kota lain. Lais berada di lembah dekat kota Bet Rehob.
</p>
<p style="p">Kemudian suku Dan membangun kembali kota itu dan tinggal di sana.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="JDG.18.29" />Mereka mengganti nama kota Lais menjadi kota Dan, menurut nama nenek moyang mereka, yaitu Dan anak Yakub.<f caller="+"><fr>18:29
</fr><fk>Yakub
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Israel.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="JDG.18.30" />Mereka mendirikan patung buatan Mika itu dan menahbiskan imam Mika tadi menjadi imam mereka. Namanya Yonatan anak Gersom, cucu Musa. Anak-cucu Yonatan turun-temurun menjadi imam bagi suku Dan sampai masa orang Israel ditawan ke negeri lain.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="JDG.18.31" />Patung yang dibuat Mika itu tetap di sana selama kemah Tuhan berada di Silo.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="19" />
<s style="s1">Perbuatan bejat penduduk Gibea terhadap gundik seorang Lewi
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JDG.19.1" />Masih pada masa-masa itu juga, ketika Israel belum punya raja, seorang Lewi yang tinggal di pedalaman perbukitan Efraim mengambil seorang perempuan dari kota Betlehem di daerah Yehuda untuk menjadi gundiknya.<f caller="+"><fr>19:1
</fr><fk>gundiknya
</fk><ft>Dalam Alkitab, gundik adalah wanita yang menikah dengan sah, tetapi kedudukannya di bawah istri pertama.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JDG.19.2" />Tetapi gundik itu tidak setia kepadanya. Dia pulang ke rumah ayahnya di Betlehem.
</p>
<p style="p">Sekitar empat bulan kemudian,
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JDG.19.3" />suaminya menyusul dia untuk membujuknya kembali. Orang Lewi itu membawa seorang pelayan laki-laki dan dua ekor keledai berpelana.<f caller="+"><fr>19:3
</fr><fk>berpelana
</fk><ft>Demi kejelasan alur kisah, ayat ini menyebut keberadaan kedua keledai berpelana dari ayat 10.</ft></f> Kemudian perempuan itu mengajak suaminya ke rumah ayahnya. Ketika ayah perempuan itu melihat menantunya, dia menyambutnya dengan gembira,
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="JDG.19.4" />dan mendesak menantunya itu untuk tinggal beberapa waktu. Maka mereka makan dan orang Lewi itu menginap bersama ayah mertuanya selama tiga hari.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="JDG.19.5" />Pada hari keempat, suami perempuan itu bangun pagi-pagi dan bersiap untuk pergi. Tetapi mertuanya berkata kepadanya, “Makanlah dulu sedikit supaya ada tenaga. Sesudah itu baru kalian berangkat.”
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="JDG.19.6" />Maka mereka berdua duduk, lalu makan bersama-sama. Ayah perempuan itu berkata kepada menantunya, “Tinggallah satu malam lagi di rumahku. Santai saja di sini bersama istrimu.”
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="JDG.19.7" />Ketika orang Lewi itu tetap beranjak untuk pergi, mertuanya mendesak dia untuk menginap sampai akhirnya dia terpaksa bermalam lagi di sana.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="JDG.19.8" />Pada hari kelima, dia bangun pagi-pagi untuk berangkat. Mertuanya kembali berkata, “Makanlah dulu sedikit supaya ada tenaga. Tunggulah hingga sore, baru berangkat.” Jadi mereka berdua pun makan bersama-sama lagi.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="JDG.19.9" />Saat hari sudah sore, dia bersama gundiknya dan pelayannya bersiap-siap untuk berangkat. Tetapi mertuanya berkata, “Ini sudah sore. Sebentar lagi gelap. Bermalamlah di sini. Santai saja. Besok kalian bisa bangun pagi-pagi dan berangkat pulang.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="JDG.19.10" />Namun, orang Lewi itu tidak mau bermalam lagi. Dia berangkat bersama gundiknya, pelayannya, dan kedua keledainya. Lalu tibalah mereka di dekat kota Yebus, yang sekarang disebut Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="JDG.19.11" />Mereka sampai di sana ketika sudah hampir petang. Maka pelayan itu berkata kepada tuannya, “Sebaiknya kita bermalam saja di kota orang Yebus ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="JDG.19.12" />Jawab tuannya, “Janganlah kita bermalam di kota bangsa asing, yang bukan orang Israel. Lebih baik kita berjalan terus sampai ke kota Gibea.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="JDG.19.13" />Ya, mari kita lanjut saja sampai ke Gibea atau Rama dan bermalam di sana.”
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="JDG.19.14" />Maka mereka meneruskan perjalanan. Saat matahari terbenam, mereka sampai di dekat kota Gibea di wilayah suku Benyamin.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="JDG.19.15" />Mereka pun masuk untuk bermalam di sana. Akan tetapi, tidak ada warga yang mengajak mereka menginap di rumah, jadi mereka duduk saja di alun-alun kota.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="JDG.19.16" />Malam-malam, lewatlah seorang laki-laki tua yang baru pulang dari ladangnya. Dia berasal dari perbukitan Efraim, tetapi tinggal sebagai pendatang di Gibea, di antara orang-orang suku Benyamin.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="JDG.19.17" />Ketika melihat orang Lewi itu di alun-alun kota, dia bertanya, “Saudara datang dari mana dan mau ke mana?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="JDG.19.18" />Jawab orang Lewi itu, “Kami dalam perjalanan dari Betlehem pulang ke daerah saya di pedalaman perbukitan Efraim, sekaligus hendak singgah di rumah TUHAN. Tetapi tidak ada yang mengajak kami bermalam di rumah mereka.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="JDG.19.19" />Kami punya cukup jerami dan makanan untuk kedua keledai kami itu. Kami juga punya cukup roti dan air anggur untuk saya, gundik saya, dan pelayan saya. Kami tidak akan merepotkan dengan apa pun.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="JDG.19.20" />Lalu orang tua itu berkata, “Jangan bermalam di luar. Menginaplah di rumah saya. Tenang saja, saya akan menyediakan segala keperluan kalian.”
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="JDG.19.21" />Kemudian dia membawa mereka ke rumahnya dan memberi makan keledai mereka. Sesudah semua mencuci kaki, mereka makan bersama.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="JDG.19.22" />Saat mereka sedang bersantai, preman-preman kota datang mengepung rumah itu dan menggedor-gedor pintu. Kata mereka kepada orang tua itu, “Bawa keluar laki-laki yang datang ke rumahmu! Kami mau menyetubuhi dia!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="JDG.19.23" />Orang tua itu keluar menemui mereka. Katanya, “Saudara-saudaraku, jangan berbuat jahat begitu. Dia adalah tamu di rumah saya. Jangan melakukan perbuatan keji ini!
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="JDG.19.24" />Di sini ada anak gadis saya yang masih perawan dan gundik dari tamu saya. Biarlah saya bawa mereka keluar. Lakukanlah sesuka hati terhadap mereka. Tetapi jangan berbuat keji terhadap tamu saya ini!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="JDG.19.25" />Namun, para preman itu tidak mau tahu. Maka orang Lewi itu mendorong gundiknya keluar. Mereka melecehkan dan memperkosa dia sepanjang malam sampai subuh. Ketika matahari mulai terbit, barulah mereka melepaskannya.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="JDG.19.26" />Perempuan itu pun kembali ke tempat suaminya bermalam. Dia jatuh tergeletak di depan pintu rumah sampai hari semakin terang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="JDG.19.27" />Ketika suaminya bangun pagi itu dan membuka pintu untuk berangkat, dia mendapati gundiknya tergeletak di depan, dengan tangan memegang ambang pintu.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="JDG.19.28" />“Bangunlah,” katanya. “Kita mau berangkat.” Tetapi perempuan itu tidak menjawab. Lalu dia mengangkat mayat gundiknya itu, menaruhnya di atas keledai, dan berjalan pulang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="JDG.19.29" />Sesampainya di rumah, orang Lewi itu mengambil pisau dan memotong-motong mayat itu menjadi dua belas bagian. Kemudian dia mengirim utusan-utusan untuk membawa potongan-potongan itu ke daerah setiap suku Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="JDG.19.30" />Setiap orang yang melihat potongan mayat itu berkata, “Perbuatan keji seperti ini belum pernah terjadi sejak bangsa Israel keluar dari Mesir. Kita harus berpikir baik-baik! Mari kita berunding dan putuskan bagaimana kita harus bertindak!”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="20" />
<s style="s1">Perang saudara antara suku Benyamin dan suku Israel lainnya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1-3" bcv="JDG.20.1" />Maka para pemimpin suku-suku Israel mengadakan pertemuan penting untuk seluruh umat TUHAN.<x caller="+"><xo>20:1-3
</xo><xt>Ul. 23:1</xt></x> Semua suku berkumpul dan bersatu di hadapan TUHAN di Mispa. Hanya suku Benyamin yang sengaja tidak hadir di pertemuan itu. Tetapi yang lain semuanya datang, dari wilayah Dan di utara sampai Bersyeba di selatan, termasuk daerah Gilead. Pasukan yang hadir berjumlah 400.000 orang bersenjata pedang. Di sana, para pemimpin bertanya kepada suami dari perempuan yang mati itu, “Ceritakanlah kepada kami, bagaimana kejahatan itu terjadi?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="JDG.20.4" />Jawabnya, “Saya dan gundik saya datang ke kota Gibea milik suku Benyamin untuk menginap di sana.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="JDG.20.5" />Malam harinya, orang kota itu mengepung rumah tempat kami bermalam untuk membunuh saya. Lalu mereka memperkosa gundik saya sampai dia mati.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="JDG.20.6" />Mayat itu saya potong-potong dan saya kirimkan ke seluruh wilayah Israel supaya semua tahu bahwa Gibea sudah melakukan perbuatan yang begitu hina dan keji di tengah-tengah bangsa Israel.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="JDG.20.7" />Jadi, hai umat Israel semuanya, pertimbangkanlah dan putuskanlah apa yang harus kita lakukan!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="JDG.20.8" />Dengan serentak seluruh rakyat bangkit dan berseru, “Tidak ada seorang pun dari kita yang akan kembali ke kemah atau pulang ke rumah sebelum masalah ini dibereskan!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="JDG.20.9" />“Inilah yang akan kita lakukan terhadap Gibea: Kita akan mengundi untuk menentukan regu pasukan yang akan menyerang mereka.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="JDG.20.10" />Dan kita akan memilih sepersepuluh orang dari setiap suku Israel untuk menyediakan makanan bagi regu yang masuk pertempuran ini. Kekejian yang dilakukan warga Gibea terhadap Israel harus dibalas!”
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="JDG.20.11" />Demikianlah seluruh bangsa Israel bersatu untuk menyerang Gibea.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="JDG.20.12" />Kemudian suku-suku Israel mengutus pembawa pesan ke seluruh suku Benyamin untuk menyampaikan, “Kalian harus mengakui bahwa orang-orangmu sudah melakukan kejahatan besar, dan hal itu harus dihukum!
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="JDG.20.13" />Serahkanlah orang-orang bejat di Gibea itu untuk kita hukum mati, agar kejahatan ini terhapus dari Israel.”
</p>
<p style="p">Akan tetapi, suku Benyamin tidak mau mendengarkan saudara-saudara mereka, yaitu umat Israel dari suku-suku lain.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="JDG.20.14" />Malahan, orang-orang Benyamin dari kota-kota lain berkumpul di Gibea untuk berperang melawan bangsa Israel.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="JDG.20.15" />Sebanyak 26.000 orang suku Benyamin bersenjata pedang berkumpul dari kota-kota lain saat itu, belum termasuk 700 pasukan terlatih dari Gibea.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="JDG.20.16" />Di antara semua pasukan itu, ada 700 orang kidal yang bisa menembakkan batu tanpa meleset sehelai rambut pun.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="JDG.20.17" />Sedangkan bangsa Israel selain suku Benyamin mengumpulkan 400.000 orang bersenjata pedang. Semuanya berpengalaman dalam perang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="JDG.20.18" />Lalu pasukan Israel pergi mendaki ke Betel. Di situ mereka bertanya kepada Allah, “Siapakah di antara kami yang lebih dulu maju berperang melawan suku Benyamin?”
</p>
<p style="p">TUHAN menjawab, “Suku Yehuda yang pertama.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="JDG.20.19" />Besok paginya, pasukan Israel berangkat dan berkemah di dekat Gibea.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="JDG.20.20" />Mereka maju untuk menyerang suku Benyamin. Pasukan Israel itu membuat barisan perang menghadap ke Gibea.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="JDG.20.21" />Lalu keluarlah pasukan Benyamin dari Gibea dan membunuh 22.000 orang Israel pada hari itu juga.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22-23" bcv="JDG.20.22" />Maka bangsa Israel pergi ke Betel dan menangis di hadapan TUHAN sampai malam. Mereka bertanya kepada TUHAN, “Oh TUHAN, perlukah kami berperang lagi melawan suku Benyamin, saudara kami sendiri?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab TUHAN, “Maju dan lawanlah mereka.” Maka mereka mengumpulkan semangat dan kembali membuat barisan perang di tempat yang sama seperti hari pertama.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="JDG.20.24" />Pada hari yang kedua itu, bangsa Israel maju melawan suku Benyamin.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="JDG.20.25" />Lalu keluarlah pasukan Benyamin dari Gibea pada hari itu dan membunuh 18.000 tentara Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="JDG.20.26" />Maka seluruh pasukan Israel pergi lagi ke Betel dan menangis di hadapan TUHAN. Di sana mereka berpuasa sampai malam serta mempersembahkan kurban yang dibakar habis dan kurban tanda damai kepada TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="27-28" bcv="JDG.20.27" />Pada waktu itu, peti perjanjian Allah ada di sana. Imam yang melayani adalah Pinehas anak Eliezer, cucu Harun. Bangsa Israel pun bertanya kepada TUHAN, “Perlukah kami maju sekali lagi melawan suku Benyamin, saudara-saudara kami, atau haruskah kami berhenti?”
</p>
<p style="p">TUHAN menjawab, “Majulah, karena besok Aku akan membuat kalian menang atas mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="JDG.20.29" />Maka bangsa Israel menempatkan sebagian pasukan mereka bersembunyi di sekeliling Gibea.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="JDG.20.30" />Pada hari yang ketiga itu, pasukan Israel kembali maju melawan suku Benyamin. Mereka membuat barisan perang menghadap ke Gibea seperti sebelumnya.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="JDG.20.31" />Lalu keluarlah pasukan Benyamin dari kota Gibea melawan pasukan Israel. Mereka terpancing oleh pasukan Israel untuk menjauh dari kota. Seperti sebelumnya, pasukan Benyamin mulai membunuh beberapa tentara Israel di padang-padang dan di sepanjang jalan utama, baik ke arah kota Betel maupun ke arah Gibea. Kira-kira tiga puluh pasukan Israel terbunuh.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="JDG.20.32" />Kata orang Benyamin, “Kita mengalahkan mereka seperti sebelumnya!” Tetapi sebenarnya pasukan Israel memang sengaja lari supaya orang Benyamin mengejar mereka semakin jauh dari kota.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="JDG.20.33" />Pasukan Israel itu mundur dari posisi mereka sampai ke Baal Tamar. Di situ mereka mengatur kembali barisan perang untuk melakukan serangan balik. Pada saat yang sama, pasukan Israel lainnya keluar dari tempat persembunyian mereka di sebelah barat Gibea
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="JDG.20.34" />dan menyerang kota itu. Jumlah mereka sebanyak 10.000 pasukan Israel pilihan. Peperangan itu begitu sengit sehingga pasukan Benyamin tidak sadar bahwa sebentar lagi mereka akan binasa.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="JDG.20.35" />TUHAN membuat bangsa Israel menang atas suku Benyamin. Hari itu, pasukan Israel membunuh 25.100 tentara Benyamin.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Strategi mengalahkan suku Benyamin
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="JDG.20.36" />Akhirnya suku Benyamin sadar bahwa mereka sudah kalah. Pasukan Israel lari dari pasukan Benyamin supaya pasukan Benyamin terpancing menjauh dari kota. Dengan begitu, pasukan Israel yang bersembunyi di sekeliling Gibea bisa leluasa menyerang kota itu.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="JDG.20.37" />Mereka menyerbu ke dalam kota dan membunuh semua yang ada di sana.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="JDG.20.38" />Sebelum perang dimulai, pasukan yang bersembunyi itu sudah bersepakat dengan pasukan Israel utama, bahwa sesudah mereka menyerbu Gibea, mereka akan menaikkan asap tebal sebagai tanda
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="JDG.20.39" />bahwa pasukan Israel utama harus berbalik menyerang.
</p>
<p style="p">Waktu itu, pasukan Benyamin sudah mulai mengalahkan dan membunuh sekitar tiga puluh orang Israel. Mereka berseru, “Kita mengalahkan mereka seperti sebelumnya!”
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="JDG.20.40" />Tetapi asap tebal mulai naik dari kota itu. Ketika pasukan Benyamin menengok ke belakang, kota itu sudah terbakar! Asapnya naik tinggi ke langit.
<ve />
<v id="41" bcv="JDG.20.41" />Saat itulah pasukan Israel yang utama berbalik menyerang Benyamin. Pasukan Benyamin sangat ketakutan karena mereka sadar bahwa kehancuran mereka sudah dekat.
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="JDG.20.42" />Maka mereka berbalik dan kabur dari pasukan utama Israel. Mereka lari ke arah padang belantara. Tetapi orang Benyamin tidak berhasil lepas dari pertempuran itu. Pasukan Israel yang lain keluar dari Gibea dan menghabisi mereka di tengah jalan.
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="JDG.20.43" />Karena dikepung, pasukan Benyamin tidak bisa lari jauh, dan kebanyakan terbunuh di sebelah timur Gibea.
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="JDG.20.44" />Sebanyak 18.000 prajurit terbaik Benyamin mati dalam pertempuran itu.
<ve />
<v id="45" bcv="JDG.20.45" />Orang-orang yang tersisa berusaha melarikan diri ke bukit batu Rimon. Namun, pasukan Israel membunuh 5.000 tentara Benyamin di tengah jalan, dan 2.000 lagi ketika mengejar yang lain sampai ke Gidom.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="46" bcv="JDG.20.46" />Jadi, sebanyak 25.000 pasukan terbaik suku Benyamin gugur pada hari itu.
<ve />
<v id="47" bcv="JDG.20.47" />Hanya enam ratus orang yang berhasil kabur ke bukit batu Rimon di padang belantara. Mereka tinggal di sana selama empat bulan.
<ve />
<v id="48" bcv="JDG.20.48" />Kemudian bangsa Israel kembali dan menumpas segala milik suku Benyamin tanpa kecuali, baik manusia maupun binatang. Mereka juga membakar semua kota Benyamin.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="21" />
<s style="s1">Bangsa Israel menyediakan istri bagi suku Benyamin supaya mereka tidak punah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1-3" bcv="JDG.21.1" />Pasukan Israel kembali ke tempat ibadah TUHAN di Betel dan duduk sambil menangis tersedu-sedu di hadapan Allah sampai malam. Mereka berseru, “Oh TUHAN, Allah Israel, mengapa ini sampai terjadi di Israel? Hari ini bangsa Israel kehilangan satu suku.” Mereka berkata begitu karena sebelumnya, ketika kesebelas suku Israel mengadakan pertemuan penting umat TUHAN di Mispa, mereka sudah berjanji dengan sumpah kepada TUHAN bahwa suku-suku Israel tidak akan menikahkan anak perempuan mereka dengan orang Benyamin.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="JDG.21.4" />Pagi-pagi sekali keesokan harinya, mereka membangun mezbah di sana dan mempersembahkan kurban yang dibakar habis dan kurban tanda damai.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="JDG.21.5" />Mereka bertanya, “Siapa dari suku-suku Israel yang tidak ikut hadir menghadap TUHAN waktu itu?” Mereka bertanya demikian karena sebelumnya mereka sudah berjanji dengan sumpah kepada TUHAN untuk menghukum mati orang-orang yang tidak menghadiri perkumpulan penting umat TUHAN di Mispa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="JDG.21.6" />Mereka merasa kasihan kepada suku Benyamin, saudara mereka itu. Kata mereka, “Hari ini bangsa Israel kehilangan satu suku.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="JDG.21.7" />Dengan adanya sumpah janji kita kepada TUHAN untuk tidak menikahkan anak perempuan kita dengan mereka, bagaimana kita bisa menyediakan istri bagi orang-orang Benyamin yang tersisa?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8-9" bcv="JDG.21.8" />Kemudian mereka bertanya lagi, “Siapa di antara suku-suku Israel yang tidak menghadiri perkumpulan umat TUHAN di Mispa?” Kemudian mereka menghitung orang-orang yang sedang berkumpul di Betel. Maka didapatilah bahwa ternyata tidak ada warga kota Yabes di Gilead yang hadir di sana.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10-11" bcv="JDG.21.10" />Maka mereka mengutus dua belas ribu pasukan terbaik mereka untuk membunuh seluruh penduduk Yabes, baik laki-laki, anak-anak, maupun semua perempuan yang sudah menikah.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="JDG.21.12" />Lalu mereka mendapatkan 400 orang perawan dari antara penduduk Yabes. Mereka membawa gadis-gadis itu ke perkemahan di Silo di daerah Kanaan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="JDG.21.13" />Kemudian perkumpulan umat itu mengirim utusan kepada orang-orang Benyamin di bukit batu Rimon untuk menawarkan perdamaian.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="JDG.21.14" />Maka orang-orang Benyamin itu kembali, dan umat Israel memberikan gadis-gadis yang dibawa dari kota Yabes untuk menjadi istri mereka. Tetapi jumlah gadis itu tidak cukup untuk semua orang Benyamin yang tersisa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="JDG.21.15" />Bangsa Israel merasa kasihan kepada suku Benyamin, karena TUHAN sudah membuat salah satu suku Israel hampir punah.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="JDG.21.16" />Kemudian tua-tua bangsa Israel bertanya, “Semua perempuan suku Benyamin sudah dibunuh, bagaimana kita bisa mendapatkan istri bagi sisa orang Benyamin selebihnya?
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="JDG.21.17" />Mereka harus punya keturunan karena tanah suku Benyamin harus tetap diwariskan kepada keturunan mereka, supaya bangsa Israel tidak kehilangan satu suku.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="JDG.21.18" />Tetapi kita tidak boleh menikahkan anak perempuan kita dengan mereka karena kita sudah bersumpah, ‘Biarlah TUHAN mengutuk orang Israel yang memberikan anak perempuannya menjadi istri suku Benyamin.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="JDG.21.19" />Kemudian mereka berkata lagi, “Kita bisa memanfaatkan acara perayaan tahunan untuk TUHAN di Silo.” (Silo terletak di sebelah utara Betel, di sebelah selatan Lebona dan di sebelah timur jalan raya dari Betel menuju ke Sikem).
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="JDG.21.20" />Maka mereka menyuruh orang-orang Benyamin, “Pergilah ke perayaan di Silo itu dan bersembunyilah di kebun-kebun anggur.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="JDG.21.21" />Waktu gadis-gadis kota Silo keluar untuk menari, kalian masing-masing keluarlah dari persembunyianmu di kebun anggur dan tangkaplah satu gadis. Kalian bisa membawa lari gadis itu ke wilayah suku Benyamin untuk menjadikan dia istrimu.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="JDG.21.22" />Kalau ayah atau saudara mereka menuntut hal itu kepada kami, kami akan menjawab mereka, ‘Mohon maklumi dan kasihanilah orang-orang Benyamin itu, karena kita tidak mendapatkan cukup banyak istri untuk mereka waktu kita memusnahkan kota Yabes. Kalian tidak melanggar perjanjian kita kepada TUHAN, karena kalian bukan dengan sengaja memberikan anak-anak perempuanmu kepada mereka.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="JDG.21.23" />Maka suku Benyamin berbuat demikian. Waktu perayaan di Silo, mereka masing-masing menculik salah satu gadis yang sedang menari dan membawanya pulang ke tanah warisan mereka. Lalu orang Benyamin membangun kembali kota-kota mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="JDG.21.24" />Kemudian pertemuan suku-suku Israel itu selesai dan setiap orang pulang ke tanah warisan mereka masing-masing.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="JDG.21.25" />Demikianlah yang terjadi pada zaman itu di Israel. Waktu itu Israel tidak punya raja. Setiap orang melakukan apa yang dianggap benar di mata mereka masing-masing.<ve />
</p>
</book>
<book id="RUT"><id id="RUT">
</id><h>Rut
</h><toc level="1">Rut
</toc><toc level="2">Rut
</toc><toc level="3">Rut
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">Rut
</p>

<c id="1" />
<s style="s1">Elimelekh memindahkan keluarganya ke negeri Moab
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1-2" bcv="RUT.1.1" />Pada zaman para hakim memerintah Israel, bencana kelaparan melanda seluruh daerah itu. Lalu seorang laki-laki bernama Elimelek berpindah dari kampung halamannya— yaitu Betlehem di wilayah Yehuda, ke salah satu daerah di negeri Moab, bersama dengan istrinya dan kedua anak laki-laki mereka. Istrinya bernama Naomi. Kedua anak mereka bernama Mahlon dan Kilyon. Mereka berasal dari suku Efrata yang tinggal di desa Betlehem di wilayah Yehuda. Mereka berencana menetap sementara waktu di negeri Moab.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="RUT.1.3" />Kemudian Elimelek meninggal dunia, meninggalkan Naomi dan kedua anak laki-lakinya.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="RUT.1.4" />Lalu kedua anaknya menikah dengan dua perempuan yang berasal dari Moab. Nama kedua perempuan ini adalah Orpa dan Rut. Tetapi kurang lebih sepuluh tahun kemudian,
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="RUT.1.5" />Mahlon dan Kilyon meninggal dunia. Akhirnya Naomi ditinggal seorang diri.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Naomi dan Rut pulang
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="RUT.1.6" />Ketika Naomi masih berada di Moab, dia mendengar berita bahwa TUHAN sudah memberkati Israel— yaitu umat pilihan-Nya di daerah Yehuda dengan hasil panen yang baik. Maka Naomi putuskan untuk meninggalkan daerah perbukitan Moab dan kembali ke negerinya. Kedua menantunya juga memutuskan untuk pergi bersama ibu mertua mereka.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="RUT.1.7" />Dalam perjalanan dari tempat tinggal mereka selama ini di Moab ke desa Naomi di daerah Yehuda,
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="RUT.1.8" />Naomi berkata kepada kedua menantunya, “Kamu berdua, pulanglah ke rumah ibumu masing-masing! Kiranya TUHAN membalas kebaikanmu kepadaku dan kepada kedua anakku ketika mereka masih hidup sebagai suamimu!
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="RUT.1.9" />Dan semoga Tuhan memberkatimu untuk bisa menjalani kembali hidup tenteram bersama suami baru.” Lalu dia mencium kedua menantunya, dan mereka bertiga mulai menangis dan meratap.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="RUT.1.10" />Orpa dan Rut berkata, “Tidak! Kami akan ikut bersamamu kembali kepada keluargamu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="RUT.1.11" />Tetapi Naomi menjawab, “Mengapa kamu mau pulang bersamaku? Tidak mungkin aku melahirkan lagi dua anak laki-laki untuk menggantikan suamimu yang sudah meninggal!
<ve />
<v id="12-13" bcv="RUT.1.12" />Pulanglah ke rumah orangtuamu masing-masing, karena aku sudah terlalu tua untuk menikah lagi dan melahirkan dua anak laki-laki untuk menggantikan suamimu. Percuma saja kalau kamu berdua mengharapkanku untuk melahirkan pengganti suamimu! Sekalipun malam ini aku menikah dengan suami baru, tidak mungkin aku melahirkan lagi! Lebih baik keluargamu mencari suami baru daripada kamu tetap menderita bersamaku dalam keadaan yang sangat sulit dan pahit, karena ternyata TUHAN sudah meninggalkan aku!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="RUT.1.14" />Mereka pun menangis lagi dengan meratap, lalu Orpa mencium mertuanya, minta pamit, dan berangkat. Sedangkan Rut tetap memeluk ibu mertuanya itu.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="RUT.1.15" />Kata Naomi kepadanya, “Lihatlah, kakak iparmu sudah pulang kepada keluarganya dan akan kembali menyembah berhala-berhala mereka. Kamu pun harus melakukan hal yang sama.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="RUT.1.16" />Tetapi jawab Rut,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Janganlah menyuruhku untuk meninggalkanmu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Ke mana Ibu pergi, aku pun pergi;
</q>
<q style="q1">Di mana Ibu tinggal, di situ pun aku akan tinggal.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Bangsamu menjadi bangsaku
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan Allahmu menjadi Allahku.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="RUT.1.17" />Dan di mana Ibu meninggal, di situ pun aku akan meninggal dan dikubur.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku memohon kepada TUHAN untuk menghukumku kalau aku tidak menepati janjiku ini!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Hanya kematian yang akan memisahkan kita berdua!”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="RUT.1.18" />Karena Naomi melihat bahwa Rut tetap bertekad tidak mau mengubah keputusan untuk ikut bersamanya, maka dia berhenti menyuruhnya untuk pergi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="RUT.1.19" />Lalu mereka berdua melanjutkan perjalanan mereka. Ketika mereka tiba di Betlehem, seluruh penduduk menjadi gempar. Perempuan-perempuan bertanya “Benarkah dia ini Naomi?!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="RUT.1.20" />Naomi menjawab mereka “Jangan memanggil saya Naomi, tetapi panggilah saya Pahit,<f caller="+"><fr>1:20
</fr><fk>Naomi … Pahit
</fk><ft>Nama Naomi artinya ‘bahagia’ atau ‘menyenangkan.’ Untuk nama ‘Pahit,’ secara harfiah Naomi berkata ‘Mara.’ Selain arti ‘pahit,’ dalam bahasa Ibrani ‘mara’ juga dapat diterjemahkan ‘menyedihkan.’</ft></f> sebab Yang Mahakuasa sudah membuat hidup saya sangat pahit.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="RUT.1.21" />Ketika saya pergi dari tempat ini, saya puas dengan apa yang saya miliki. Tetapi sekarang Tuhan membawa saya pulang dengan tangan kosong. Jadi untuk apa kalian menyapa saya dengan nama saya yang pertama itu?— karena TUHAN Yang Mahakuasa sendiri sudah menimpakan kesengsaraan kepada saya<f caller="+"><fr>1:21
</fr><fk>sudah menimpakan kesengsaraan …
</fk><ft>Kata-kata ini bisa juga diterjemahkan ‘sudah bersaksi melawan saya.’</ft></f> dan membuat hidup saya sangat pahit!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="RUT.1.22" />Demikianlah kisah kepulangan Naomi dari negeri Moab bersama Rut menantunya yang berasal dari Moab. Mereka tiba di Betlehem pada awal musim panen jelai.<f caller="+"><fr>1:22
</fr><fk>jelai
</fk><ft>Jelai dapat dibandingkan dengan padi. Batangnya tinggi seperti batang padi dan biji-bijinya bertumbuh dalam bulir. Biji jelai kecil, bulat, dan berwarna coklat tua. Jelai sering dipakai sebagai makanan ternak. Jelai juga digiling menjadi tepung kasar, dan dibakar menjadi roti kasar.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>

<c id="2" />
<s style="s1">Rut bekerja di ladang milik Boas
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="RUT.2.1" />Di Betlehem ada seorang yang kaya dan berpengaruh, namanya adalah Boas. Dia memiliki hubungan keluarga dengan Elimelek, suami Naomi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="RUT.2.2" />Pada suatu hari, Rut— perempuan Moab itu, berkata kepada Naomi, “Ibu, karena sekarang sedang musim panen, bolehkah aku pergi ke salah satu ladang untuk meminta izin memungut bulir-bulir jelai yang tercecer dan diperbolehkan pemilik ladang untuk diambil?<x caller="+"><xo>2:2
</xo><xt>Im. 23:22</xt></x> Kemungkinan besar ada seseorang yang berbaik hati yang akan mengizinkan aku untuk memungut jelai.”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Naomi, “Baik, pergilah anakku.”
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="RUT.2.3" />Lalu Ruth pergi memungut bulir-bulir jelai yang tercecer dari ikatan jelai. Dengan tidak sengaja, ternyata Rut sedang bekerja pada ladang milik Boas— anggota keluarga Elimelek tersebut.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="RUT.2.4" />Saat Rut sedang berada di ladang, tibalah Boas dari Betlehem dan menyapa orang-orang yang sedang memanen di ladangnya, katanya, “TUHAN menyertai kalian!”
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu mereka membalas, “TUHAN menyertaimu juga!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="RUT.2.5" />Kemudian bertanyalah Boas kepada mandor yang mengawasi orang-orang tersebut, “Siapakah perempuan muda di sana dan siapakah keluarganya?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="RUT.2.6" />Mandor itu menjawab, “Dialah perempuan muda asal Moab yang kembali dengan Naomi.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="RUT.2.7" />Tadi pagi dia minta izin untuk mengumpulkan bulir-bulir jelai yang tercecer dari ikatan jelai. Dia datang sangat pagi, bekerja keras, dan hanya beristirahat sejenak di pondok.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="RUT.2.8" />Boas menghampiri Rut dan berkata, “Dengarlah anakku. Tetaplah di sini bersama kami untuk memungut bulir jelai. Tidak perlu kamu bekerja di ladang milik orang lain. Tetaplah berada dekat pekerja perempuan yang bekerja di ladangku.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="RUT.2.9" />Perhatikan bagian mana yang sedang mereka kerjakan, lalu ikutilah mereka. Aku sudah memperingatkan para pekerja laki-laki supaya tidak mengganggu kamu. Karena itu bila kamu haus​, silakan ambil air minum di tempat penyimpanan yang sudah mereka isi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="RUT.2.10" />Bersujudlah Rut di hadapan Boas sambil berkata, “Saya tidak layak untuk menerima semua kebaikan dan belas kasihan Tuan. Saya hanyalah orang asing.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="RUT.2.11" />Jawab Boas, “Anakku, aku sudah mengetahui semua yang sudah kamu perbuat untuk ibu mertuamu sejak kematian suamimu. Bahkan kamu meninggalkan kedua orangtuamu dan tanah kelahiranmu untuk menetap di sini sebagai orang asing.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="RUT.2.12" />Karena kemurahan hatimu itu, kiranya TUHAN membalas segala kerja kerasmu. Semoga TUHAN Allah Israel memberkatimu, karena kamu sudah datang berlindung kepada-Nya.”<f caller="+"><fr>2:12
</fr><fk>berlindung …
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: “datang (berlindung) di bawah sayap-Nya.” Perkataan Boas ini menggambarkan Tuhan seperti induk burung yang melindungi anaknya di bawah sayapnya.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="RUT.2.13" />Jawab Rut, “Saya berharap tetap menyenangkan hati Tuan! Walaupun saya bukan salah seorang pekerja di sini, Tuan sudah membesarkan hati saya dengan menunjukkan belas kasihan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="RUT.2.14" />Pada waktu makan siang, Boas memanggil Rut, “Kemarilah! Silakan ambil sendiri makanan ini. Dan kamu dapat celupkan rotimu ke dalam saus ini.” Maka duduklah Rut dengan para pekerja dan Boas memberikan kepadanya jelai yang sudah dipanggang. Rut makan sampai kenyang, dan masih ada kelebihan makanan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="RUT.2.15" />Saat Rut mulai bekerja lagi, Boas memerintahkan para pekerjanya, “Biarkanlah dia memungut bulir-bulir jelai dari antara tumpukan jelai yang sudah terikat itu.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="RUT.2.16" />Bahkan bantulah dia dengan sengaja menjatuhkan bulir-bulir supaya dengan mudah dia dapat mengambilnya. Janganlah melarang ataupun menghentikannya!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="RUT.2.17" />Rut bekerja sepanjang hari mengumpulkan jelai, dan ketika mengirik<f caller="+"><fr>2:17
</fr><fk>mengirik
</fk><ft>Bulir dan biji jelai dipukul dengan batang kayu yang ringan untuk memisahkan biji-bijinya dari sekam.</ft></f> hasil jelai itu, dia mendapatkan satu keranjang penuh— kurang lebih dua puluh dua liter.<f caller="+"><fr>2:17
</fr><fk>dua puluh dua liter
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah, “kurang lebih satu ephah.”</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="RUT.2.18" />Dia membawa pulang hasil irikan jelai dan memperlihatkan hasilnya kepada ibu mertuanya. Rut juga memberikan jelai panggang kelebihan dari makan siangnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="RUT.2.19" />“Dari mana saja kamu mengumpulkan jelai sebanyak ini?” tanya Naomi. “Kamu bekerja di mana? Kiranya Tuhan memberkati dia yang memperhatikan kamu!”
</p>
<p style="p">Rut kemudian menceritakan apa yang dia alami, mengenai pemilik ladang di mana dia bekerja. Dia berkata kepada ibu mertuanya, “Pemilik ladang di mana aku bekerja seharian adalah Boas.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="RUT.2.20" />Dan Naomi berkata kepada Rut, “Kiranya TUHAN memberkati Boas! Karena ternyata Boas<f caller="+"><fr>2:20
</fr><fk>Boas
</fk><ft>Kata berkat yang diucapkan Naomi ini juga dapat diterjemahkan, “Semoga dia (Boas) diberkati oleh Tuhan, yang tetap setia …” Kurang jelas dalam bahasa Ibrani kalau Naomi bermaksud Boas atau TUHAN yang setia kepada mereka.</ft></f> tetap setia kepada kita yang hidup, dan juga terhadap suami kita yang sudah meninggal. Dia adalah salah satu kerabat dekat— salah satu penanggung jawab keluarga kita.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="RUT.2.21" />Lalu Rut<f caller="+"><fr>2:21
</fr><fk>Rut
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah, “Rut perempuan Moab.”</ft></f> berkata, “Boas juga berkata supaya aku kembali untuk bekerja dengan para pekerjanya selama musim panen.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="RUT.2.22" />“Baiklah!” kata Naomi. “Lakukanlah apa yang sudah dia katakan, anakku. Bekerjalah dengan pekerja perempuan Boas selama musim panen. Kamu bisa saja diganggu orang bila kamu bekerja pada ladang milik orang lain.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="RUT.2.23" />Demikianlah, Rut tetap bekerja dengan para pekerja perempuan di ladang milik Boas sampai musim panen jelai berakhir. Sesudah musim jelai berakhir, Rut melanjutkan pekerjaannya dengan para pekerja Boas untuk mengumpulkan bulir gandum yang tercecer selama musim panen gandum. Dan dia tetap tinggal bersama ibu mertuanya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="3" />
<s style="s1">Rut di Tempat Pengirikan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="RUT.3.1" />Pada suatu hari Naomi berkata kepada Rut, “Anakku, sudah tiba saatnya saya mencari seorang suami bagimu, supaya ada yang mengurusimu.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="RUT.3.2" />Boas adalah kerabat dekat kita, dan selama ini dia sangat berbaik hati terhadapmu dengan memperbolehkanmu bekerja bersama para pekerjanya perempuan. Malam ini dia akan mengawasi para pekerja yang menampi jelai di tempat pengirikan.<f caller="+"><fr>3:2
</fr><fk>menampi jelai di tempat pengirikan
</fk><ft>Tangkai-tangkai bersama bulir-bulir diirik menggunakan tenaga sapi sehingga bijinya terlepas dari sekam dan jeraminya terpotong kecil-kecil. Lalu seluruh hasil irikan ditampi untuk memisahkan biji-bijinya. Itu berarti bahwa dengan menggunakan garpu penampi, hasil pengirikan dilempar-lemparkan ke udara agar ditiup angin. Angin menerbangkan sekam dan potongan jerami, dan biji-biji jatuh kembali ke bawah untuk dikumpulkan.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="RUT.3.3" />Sekarang, mandilah, pakai baju luar yang terbaik, dan pakailah minyak wangi. Kemudian pergilah ke tempat pengirikan. Namun jangan biarkan Boas melihatmu selagi dia masih makan dan minum dengan orang lain.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="RUT.3.4" />Perhatikanlah di mana dia berbaring untuk tidur. Lalu dekatilah dan angkatlah selimut dari kakinya, dan berbaringlah di situ. Nanti dia akan beritahukan apa yang harus kamu lakukan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="RUT.3.5" />Rut menjawab, “Akan saya lakukan semua yang sudah Ibu katakan.”
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="RUT.3.6" />Lalu Rut pergi ke tempat pengirikan dan melakukan semua yang dikatakan ibu mertuanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="RUT.3.7" />Sesudah Boas kenyang dengan makanan dan minuman serta merasa gembira, dia berbaring di ujung timbunan jelai. Sesudah itu Rut diam-diam mendatangi Boas, mengangkat selimut dari kakinya, dan membaringkan diri.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="RUT.3.8" />Pada waktu tengah malam, Boas terbangun dan terkejut mendapatkan seorang perempuan sedang berbaring di dekat kakinya!
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="RUT.3.9" />Bonas bertanya, “Siapakah engkau?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Rut “Saya Rut, pelayanmu yang sederhana! Mohon nikahi saya, karena Tuan adalah penanggung jawab keluarga suami saya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="RUT.3.10" />Jawab Boas, “Kiranya Tuhan senantiasa memberkatimu, anakku! Dengan datang kepadaku seperti ini, kamu benar-benar menunjukkan kesetiaan terhadap keluarga suamimu, lebih daripada apa yang sebelumnya kamu tunjukkan kepada mertuamu, Naomi. Kamu sebenarnya sudah bisa mencari seorang pemuda sebagai calon suami— baik yang kaya atau yang miskin. Tetapi kamu memilih aku.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="RUT.3.11" />Sekarang jangan kamu kuatir, anakku. Aku akan melakukan apa yang harus dilakukan, karena semua orang di desa ini tahu bahwa kamu adalah perempuan yang menjaga kehormatan keluarga.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="RUT.3.12" />Memang benar, aku salah satu dari penanggung jawab keluarga suamimu, tetapi selain aku, masih ada seorang yang memiliki hubungan yang lebih dekat dengan suamimu.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="RUT.3.13" />Tunggulah di sini sampai subuh. Lalu besok pagi jika orang itu bersedia bertanggung jawab atas hidupmu, biarlah dia mengambil tanggung jawab itu. Jika tidak, aku berjanji di hadapan TUHAN yang hidup, aku akan bertanggung jawab! Tunggulah di sini sampai pagi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="RUT.3.14" />Maka berbaringlah Rut di sana sampai subuh. Tetapi dia bangun ketika masih gelap agar orang lain tidak melihatnya. Boas berkata kepadanya, “Jangan sampai diketahui orang lain bahwa ada perempuan yang datang ke tempat pengirikan.”
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="RUT.3.15" />Kemudian Boas berkata lagi kepadanya, “Bentangkanlah baju luarmu itu dan peganglah supaya dapat diisi dengan jelai.” Lalu Boas mengambil enam takaran<f caller="+"><fr>3:15
</fr><fk>enam takaran
</fk><ft>Ukuran dari takaran tersebut tidak diketahui.</ft></f> jelai dan menuangkannya pada baju luar Rut. Kemudian dia mengangkat dan menaruhnya di bahu Rut. Lalu Rut<f caller="+"><fr>3:15
</fr><fk>Rut
</fk><ft>Sebagian besar teks Ibrani menggunakan dia (laki-laki), sedangkan beberapa teks Ibrani, versi Syria dan Latin Vulgata menggunakan dia (perempuan).</ft></f> pulang ke rumah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="RUT.3.16" />Ketika Rut pulang, mertuanya Naomi bertanya, “Apa yang terjadi, anakku?”
</p>
<p style="p">Rut menceritakan semua yang dilakukan Boas baginya,
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="RUT.3.17" />dan Rut berkata lagi, “Boas memberikan kepadaku enam takaran jelai dengan berkata, ‘Kamu tidak boleh pulang dengan tangan kosong ke mertuamu!’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="RUT.3.18" />Lalu Naomi berkata, “Sabarlah anakku, sampai kita mengetahui apa yang terjadi. Boas akan segera menyelesaikan hal itu hari ini.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="4" />
<s style="s1">Boas Menikahi Rut
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="RUT.4.1" />Pada pagi itu Boas pergi menuju tempat pertemuan di pintu gerbang desa. Kemudian lewatlah laki-laki yang Boas ceritakan kepada Rut— yaitu dia yang memiliki hubungan terdekat kepada suami Rut. Kata Boas kepadanya, “Saudaraku, mari duduk.” Maka orang itu berbalik dan duduk bersamanya.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="RUT.4.2" />Lalu Boas mengumpulkan sepuluh tokoh masyarakat dari desa itu untuk menjadi saksi.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="RUT.4.3" />Boas berkata kepada laki-laki itu, “Naomi— istri dari almarhum Elimelek, kerabat kita, sudah kembali dari Moab dan ingin menjual sebidang tanah.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="RUT.4.4" />Di hadapan para saksi ini, saya ingin menanyakan kesediaan Saudara untuk menebus tanah itu. Jika Saudara ingin menebus tanah itu, maka lakukanlah sekarang. Kalau tidak, segera beritahu saya karena setelah Saudara, saya adalah penanggung jawab berikutnya.”
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu laki-laki itu menjawab, “Baiklah, saya akan menebus tanah itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="RUT.4.5" />Kemudian Boas berkata kepadanya, “Baiklah, namun Saudara harus ketahui bahwa selain menebus sebidang tanah dari Naomi, Saudara juga harus menikahi menantunya, yaitu Rut perempuan Moab itu. Dengan demikian, ketika Rut melahirkan anak laki-laki pertama, keturunan keluarga Elimelek tidak hilang dari antara kita dan anak itu akan mewarisi tanah atas nama almarhum Mahlon.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="RUT.4.6" />Jawab laki-laki itu, “Jika demikian, saya tidak dapat menebus tanah tersebut, karena hal ini dapat saja membuat kesulitan tentang ahli waris untuk tanah yang sudah saya miliki.<f caller="+"><fr>4:6
</fr><fk>kesulitan tentang ahli waris …
</fk><ft>Tidak diketahui sekarang apa sebabnya kerabat itu berkata bahwa mendapat keturunan dengan Rut akan “membahayakan milik pusakanya.” Alasannya bisa karena dia tidak kaya seperti Boas dan tidak mampu melunasi hal-hal finansial yang bersangkutan dengan beli tanah dan menambah istri. Atau, kalau orang ini belum mendapat anak yang pertama dengan istri lain, seandainya Rut melahirkan sebelum istri yang lainnya, maka anak Rut akan mendapat hak sebagai anak pertamanya dan mewarisi sebagian besar dari milik orang ini dan juga mewarisi semua milik Mahlon. Kalau setelah itu istri lain juga melahirkan anak laki-laki bagi dia, maka anak dari istri itu hanya mewarisi sedikit sebagai pewaris kedua.</ft></f> Saudara sajalah yang mengambil tanggung jawab ini, karena saya tidak bisa.”
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="RUT.4.7" />(Merupakan adat istiadat di Israel pada masa itu, bagi siapa saja yang sepakat untuk mengalihkan haknya kepada orang lain, maka sebagai tanda kesepakatan tersebut, dia akan membuka dan menyerahkan salah satu alas kakinya kepada orang yang bersedia mengambil alih hak tersebut. Hal ini— secara umum, sudah mengesahkan suatu kesepakatan.)
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="RUT.4.8" />Maka laki-laki itu membuka alas kakinya dan menyerahkannya kepada Boas sambil mengatakan, “Saudara sajalah yang menebus tanah itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="RUT.4.9" />Kemudian Boas berkata kepada para tokoh masyarakat dan juga kepada semua orang yang sudah berkumpul di tempat itu, “Pada hari ini, kalian menjadi saksi bahwa saya sudah menebus tanah Naomi dan mengambil alih tanggung jawab tanah milik Elimelek, Kiliyon, dan Mahlon.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="RUT.4.10" />Bersamaan dengan tanah tersebut, saya sudah mendapatkan seorang istri— yaitu Rut, perempuan Moab, janda dari kerabatku Mahlon. Dengan harapan Rut akan melahirkan seorang anak laki-laki untuk meneruskan nama keluarga almarhum suaminya dan mewarisi tanah milik keluarganya di tempat asalnya. Hari ini kalian sudah menjadi saksi akan hal tersebut.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="RUT.4.11" />Para tokoh masyarakat dan semua orang yang berada di pintu gerbang kota menjawab, “Kami adalah saksi! Seperti bangsa Israel yang merupakan keturunan Rahel dan Lea, kiranya TUHAN berkenan memberkati perempuan yang masuk ke dalam rumahmu! Kiranya Saudara diberkati di kampung halamanmu Efrata, dan menjadi orang terkemuka di Betlehem.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="RUT.4.12" />Kiranya TUHAN senantiasa memberikanmu keturunan dari wanita muda ini seperti nenek moyang kami Peres, anak Tamar dan Yehuda.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Keturunan Boas
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="RUT.4.13" />Kemudian Boas mengambil Rut sebagai istrinya. TUHAN memberkati Rut sehingga dia mengandung, lalu dia melahirkan seorang anak laki-laki.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="RUT.4.14" />Perempuan-perempuan di kota itu mengatakan kepada Naomi, “Terpujilah TUHAN, yang sudah memberkati engkau dengan kelahiran seorang anak laki-laki sebagai penerus nama keluargamu! Semoga anak ini dihormati di seluruh Israel.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="RUT.4.15" />Engkau sangat beruntung mempunyai menantu seperti Rut yang sangat mengasihimu, karena dia jauh lebih berharga daripada tujuh anak laki-laki. Sekarang dia sudah melahirkan seorang cucu bagimu yang akan membahagiakanmu. Dan ketika kamu sudah tua, dia akan merawatmu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="RUT.4.16" />Naomi mengambil cucunya dan menggendongnya dengan penuh kasih sayang. Dia mengasuhnya seolah-olah anaknya sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="RUT.4.17" />Para tetangga mengatakan, “Akhirnya Naomi memiliki seorang anak laki-laki!” Dan mereka menamainya Obed. Dia menjadi bapak Isai dan kakek dari raja Daud.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="RUT.4.18" />Inilah garis keturunan mereka, mulai dari Peres— yaitu nenek moyang mereka:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Peres,<f caller="+"><fr>4:18
</fr><fk>garis keturunan
</fk><ft>Daftar ini diberikan tanpa pengulangan setiap nama. Jika diurutkan dari atas, maka nama di bawahnya adalah nama anaknya.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="RUT.4.19" />Hesron, Ram,
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="RUT.4.20" />Aminadab, Nahason,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="21" bcv="RUT.4.21" />Salmon, Boas,
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="RUT.4.22" />Obed, Isai, dan terakhir, Daud.<ve />
</p>
</book>
<book id="1SA"><id id="1SA">
</id><h>1 Samuel
</h><toc level="3">1Sam.
</toc><toc level="1">1 Samuel
</toc><toc level="2">1 Samuel
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">1 Samuel
</p>

<c id="1" />
<s style="s1">Hana melahirkan Samuel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1SA.1.1" />Di kota Rama,<f caller="+"><fr>1:1
</fr><fk>kota Rama
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiah nama kota di ayat ini adalah ‘Ramataim Zofim’, tetapi karena di ayat-ayat lain namanya dipersingkat menjadi ‘Rama’, maka TSI menggunakan nama umum yang biasa dipakai penulis.</ft></f> di perbukitan wilayah Efraim, ada seorang laki-laki dari suku Efraim bernama Elkana. Dia adalah anak Yeroham, dan Yeroham adalah anak Elihu. Elihu adalah anak Tohu, dan Tohu adalah anak Zuf.<f caller="+"><fr>1:1
</fr><fk>Zuf
</fk><ft>Dalam 1Taw. 6:33-38, dituliskan bahwa keluarga Zuf adalah salah satu keturunan Lewi. Ini menjelaskan bahwa Samuel boleh terlibat dalam kemah TUHAN karena dia berasal dari keturunan Lewi.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1SA.1.2" />Elkana memiliki dua orang istri. Yang pertama bernama Hana dan yang kedua bernama Penina. Penina mempunyai beberapa anak, sedangkan Hana tidak mempunyai anak.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="1SA.1.3" />Setiap tahun Elkana pergi dari kota Rama ke kemah TUHAN di Silo untuk menyembah dan mempersembahkan kurban kepada TUHAN Panglima Semesta.<f caller="+"><fr>1:3
</fr><fk>TUHAN Panglima Semesta
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiahnya adalah, ‘TUHAN atas pasukan’. Frasa ini menekankan bahwa TUHAN adalah Penguasa atas segalanya, khususnya atas kekuatan militer yang dahsyat.</ft></f> Imam yang melayani di kemah TUHAN adalah kedua anak Imam Eli, yaitu Hofni dan Pinehas.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1SA.1.4" />Setiap kali Elkana mempersembahkan kurban, dia selalu memberikan sebagian dari daging kurban itu kepada Penina dan anak-anaknya.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1SA.1.5" />Tetapi Elkana memberikan bagian daging kurban yang istimewa<f caller="+"><fr>1:5
</fr><fk>yang istimewa
</fk><ft>Berdasarkan teks Ibrani, terjemahan harfiahnya ‘dua wajah’. Kata ini sulit dimengerti. Itulah sebabnya ada berbagai versi terjemahan yang menjelaskan pemberian Elkana kepada Hana ini.</ft></f> kepada Hana, karena dia sangat mencintai Hana, walaupun TUHAN sudah menutup kandungannya sehingga dia tidak memiliki anak.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1SA.1.6" />Penina sering kali merendahkan dan menghina<f caller="+"><fr>1:6
</fr><fk>merendahkan dan menghina
</fk><ft>Pada masa itu, adalah suatu aib bila seorang wanita yang sudah menikah tidak bisa melahirkan keturunan bagi suaminya.</ft></f> Hana, karena TUHAN memang membuat Hana tidak bisa hamil.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="1SA.1.7" />Dari tahun ke tahun ketika keluarga Elkana berada di kemah TUHAN, Penina selalu menyakiti hati Hana, sehingga Hana menangis dan tidak mau makan.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1SA.1.8" />Elkana bertanya kepadanya, “Hana, mengapa kamu menangis dan tidak mau makan? Mengapa kamu begitu sedih? Bukankah aku, suamimu ini, lebih berharga dibandingkan dengan sepuluh anak laki-laki?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="1SA.1.9" />Pada suatu kali di Silo, sesudah mereka selesai makan dan minum, Hana berdiri dan pergi berdoa di dekat gerbang halaman kemah TUHAN. Saat itu imam Eli sedang duduk di kursinya di samping pintu gerbang itu.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1SA.1.10" />Hana berdoa kepada TUHAN dengan sangat sedih sambil menangis tersedu-sedu.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1SA.1.11" />Dan Hana bersumpah kepada TUHAN, “Ya TUHAN Panglima Semesta mohon lihatlah penderitaan hamba dengan penuh belas kasihan, ingatlah dan jangan melupakan hamba-Mu ini. Jika Engkau memberikan kepada hamba seorang anak laki-laki, maka hamba akan menyerahkan dia kepada-Mu untuk melayani Engkau seumur hidupnya, dan rambutnya tidak akan pernah dipotong.”<f caller="+"><fr>1:11
</fr><fk>rambutnya tidak akan pernah dipotong
</fk><ft>Hal ini merupakan tanda bahwa Hana menyerahkan anaknya sepenuhnya kepada TUHAN sebagai seorang Nazir. Lihat Bil. 6:5.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="1SA.1.12" />Sementara Hana berdoa kepada TUHAN, Eli memperhatikan gerakan bibirnya.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1SA.1.13" />Hana berdoa di dalam hati, hanya bibirnya yang bergerak, tetapi suaranya tidak terdengar. Karena itu Eli mengira bahwa Hana sedang mabuk.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1SA.1.14" />Maka Eli berkata kepada Hana, “Sampai kapankah kamu akan terus mabuk? Buanglah anggurmu!”
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="1SA.1.15" />Hana menjawabnya, “Hamba tidak sedang mabuk, Tuan! Hamba tidak sedang minum anggur ataupun minuman keras. Hamba sangat sedih dan sedang mencurahkan seluruh isi hati hamba kepada TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1SA.1.16" />Janganlah menganggap hamba ini wanita hina. Sejak tadi hamba hanya mengungkapkan semua kesedihan dan penderitaan hamba kepada TUHAN!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="1SA.1.17" />Jawab Eli kepadanya, “Kalau begitu, pergilah dengan hati yang tenang. Semoga Allah Israel mengabulkan apa yang kamu mohon kepada-Nya.”
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="1SA.1.18" />Hana berkata, “Terima kasih! Semoga hambamu berkenan di hadapanmu.” Kemudian Hana pergi, lalu makan dan wajahnya tidak muram lagi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="1SA.1.19" />Keesokkan harinya, ketika hari masih subuh, Elkana dan keluarganya bangun dan beribadah kepada TUHAN. Sesudah itu mereka kembali ke kota Rama. Ketika Elkana bersetubuh dengan Hana, TUHAN mengingat permintaan Hana untuk mempunyai seorang anak.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="1SA.1.20" />Beberapa waktu kemudian, Hana melahirkan seorang anak laki-laki. Hana menamai anak itu Samuel,<f caller="+"><fr>1:20
</fr><fk>Samuel
</fk><ft>Arti kata Samuel dalam bahasa Ibrani adalah ‘Allah mendengar’, dan cara pengucapan kata Samuel terdengar mirip seperti kata ‘meminta’ dalam bahasa Ibrani.</ft></f> karena katanya, “Saya sudah memintanya kepada TUHAN.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Hana menyerahkan Samuel kepada TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="1SA.1.21" />Tahun berikutnya, Elkana dan keluarganya pergi lagi ke Silo untuk mempersembahkan kurban tahunan kepada TUHAN, juga kurban istimewa untuk menepati sumpah mereka.<f caller="+"><fr>1:21
</fr><fk>sumpah mereka
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiahnya adalah ‘sumpahnya’, yaitu sumpah Elkana. Tidak diketahui secara jelas apakah 1) Elkana membuat sumpah juga kepada TUHAN yang harus dia selesaikan, atau 2) karena Elkana tidak melarang sumpah Hana, maka sumpah tersebut dianggap sumpah Elkana. Lihat Bil. 30:6.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="1SA.1.22" />Tetapi Hana tidak ikut dengan mereka. Katanya kepada suaminya, “Sesudah Samuel berhenti menyusu, saya akan membawa dia ke sana untuk mengkhususkan dia demi pelayanan TUHAN, lalu Samuel akan tinggal di kemah TUHAN mulai saat itu sampai seterusnya.”
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="1SA.1.23" />Maka Elkana berkata kepadanya, “Lakukanlah apa yang menurutmu baik. Tinggallah di sini sampai kamu selesai menyapih dia. Semoga TUHAN membantumu menepati janjimu.”<f caller="+"><fr>1:23
</fr><fk>menepati janjimu
</fk><ft>Dua kata ini diterjemahkan sesuai Teks Gulungan Laut Mati dan Septuaginta. Teks Masoret menggunakan kalimat, “Semoga TUHAN berkenan menepati janji-Nya.”</ft></f> Maka Hana tetap tinggal di Rama dan menyusui Samuel sampai tiba waktunya Samuel disapih.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="1SA.1.24" />Ketika Hana selesai menyapih Samuel, Hana dan Elkana membawa dia ke kemah TUHAN di Silo. Hana juga membawa seekor sapi jantan berumur tiga tahun<f caller="+"><fr>1:24
</fr><fk>seekor sapi jantan
</fk><ft>Dalam Teks Gulungan Laut Mati, LXX, dan Siria, tertulis ‘seekor sapi’, tetapi dalam Teks Masoret tertulis ‘tiga ekor sapi’. Kebanyakan versi terjemahan mengikuti ketiga sumber yang pertama.</ft></f> untuk kurban persembahan, sembilan kilogram tepung, dan satu kantong kulit berisi anggur.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="1SA.1.25" />Sesudah menyembelih sapi jantan itu, mereka menyerahkan Samuel kepada Eli.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="1SA.1.26" />Hana bertanya kepada Eli, “Apakah Tuan masih ingat pada hamba? Sayalah wanita yang dulu berdiri di sini dekat Tuan dan berdoa kepada TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="1SA.1.27" />Hamba memohon kepada TUHAN supaya Dia memberi saya seorang anak. TUHAN sudah mengabulkan permohonan hamba.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="1SA.1.28" />Sekarang hamba akan menyerahkan anak ini kepada TUHAN. Seumur hidupnya, dia akan mengabdi bagi TUHAN.”
</p>
<p style="p">Saat itu juga, Samuel<f caller="+"><fr>1:28
</fr><fk>Samuel
</fk><ft>Teks Ibrani menuliskan ‘dia (tunggal)’, dan teks itu bisa diartikan sebagai Samuel, Eli, Elkana, ataupun Elkana dan keluarganya. TSI memilih penafsiran bahwa ‘dia’ yang dimaksud adalah Samuel, karena Samuel paling sesuai dengan konteks cerita. Biarpun Samuel mungkin baru berumur lima tahun, saat itu Samuel mulai menyembah dan melayani Allah.</ft></f> sujud dan menyembah TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="2" />
<s style="s1">Ucapan syukur Hana kepada TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1SA.2.1" />Lalu Hana berdoa,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Ya TUHAN, hamba-Mu ini sangat bersukacita karena Engkau!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku mengangkat tinggi wajahku karena Engkau membuatku kuat!
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku menertawakan musuh-musuhku, karena sekarang aku bisa menjawab mereka yang suka menghina.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku bersukacita karena Engkau menyelamatkan aku.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="1SA.2.2" />Tidak ada yang kudus seperti Engkau, TUHAN!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tidak ada Allah selain Engkau!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tidak ada gunung batu seperti Engkau!
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="1SA.2.3" />“Karena itu aku berani berkata kepada para pengejekku, ‘Berhentilah bersikap sombong dan angkuh!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mulutmu tidak boleh lagi dipakai untuk menyombongkan diri!
</q>
<q style="q1">Karena TUHAN tahu segala sesuatu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan segala perbuatan kita akan dihakimi-Nya.’
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="1SA.2.4" />“Busur para pahlawan Engkau patahkan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi kami yang lemah dan tidak berdaya mendapat kekuatan baru.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="1SA.2.5" />Mereka yang dulunya selalu kenyang sekarang harus bekerja untuk mendapat makanan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi kami yang dulunya sering lapar sekarang terus merasa kenyang.
</q>
<q style="q1">Bahkan wanita-wanita yang dulunya mandul, sekarang merasa puas karena punya keluarga yang lengkap.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Sedangkan wanita-wanita yang punya banyak anak, sekarang merasa kesepian.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="1SA.2.6" />TUHAN, Engkau yang mengambil hidup,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan Engkau juga yang memberi hidup kepada semua orang.
</q>
<q style="q1">Engkau yang dapat membawa orang sampai ke Syeol,<x caller="+"><xo>2:6
</xo><xt>Kej. 37:35</xt></x>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi dapat membangkitkannya lagi.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="1SA.2.7" />Engkaulah yang membuat orang miskin dan orang kaya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Engkau juga yang merendahkan sebagian orang dan meninggikan yang lain.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="1SA.2.8" />Ada orang miskin yang Engkau angkat dari tempat terhina,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">lalu kepada mereka Engkau berikan kedudukan yang sangat tinggi—
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bahkan ada yang menjadi teman-teman dekat dari anak-anak raja.
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1">“Semuanya itu terjadi karena Engkaulah yang membangun pondasi bumi,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan Engkau jugalah yang meletakkan bumi di atas pondasi itu!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="1SA.2.9" />Engkau pasti menjaga orang-orang yang setia kepada-Mu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sedangkan orang jahat akan binasa dalam kesengsaraan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Sebab, bukan oleh kekuatan kami sendiri kami dapat menang atas musuh-musuh kami!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="1SA.2.10" />TUHAN, kepada semua musuh-Mu Engkau akan menunjukkan murka-Mu dengan guntur yang besar,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">lalu menghancurkan mereka!
</q>
<q style="q1">Engkaulah yang akan menghakimi setiap orang sampai ke ujung-ujung bumi.
</q>
<q style="q1">Engkau pasti menguatkan orang yang Engkau pilih menjadi raja kami.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Engkau akan memberi kemenangan kepadanya dan meluaskan kerajaannya.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="1SA.2.11" />Lalu Elkana dan Hana pulang ke rumah mereka di Rama, sedangkan Samuel tetap di Silo untuk melayani TUHAN, di bawah bimbingan Imam Eli.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kedua anak Eli menyalahgunakan posisi sebagai imam
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="1SA.2.12" />Kedua anak Eli, Hofni dan Pinehas, sangat buruk kelakuannya. Mereka bertugas sebagai imam, tetapi meremehkan TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1SA.2.13" />Mereka tidak mengikuti peraturan-peraturan yang ditentukan dalam kitab Taurat untuk para imam. Misalnya, ketika seseorang sedang memasak daging persembahan yang boleh dimakan oleh dia dan keluarganya, sementara daging itu direbus, seorang pembantu imam<f caller="+"><fr>2:13
</fr><fk>pembantu imam
</fk><ft>Kemungkinan, orang yang dimaksud adalah laki-laki dari suku Lewi, yang ditugaskan untuk membantu imam yang sedang melayani di mezbah kurban. Biasanya ada beberapa orang dari suku Lewi atau imam lain yang bertugas membantu setiap kali seorang imam melayani umat Israel mempersembahkan kurban.</ft></f> datang membawa garpu besar dan panjang bergigi tiga.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1SA.2.14" />Pembantu imam itu menusukkannya ke dalam baskom, wajan, periuk, ataupun panci, dan segala sesuatu yang tertusuk oleh garpu itu akan diambilnya untuk diberikan kepada Hofni dan Pinehas. Inilah yang biasa Hofni dan Pinehas lakukan kepada semua orang Israel saat mereka datang untuk mempersembahkan kurban tahunan mereka di Silo.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="1SA.2.15" />Bahkan, sebelum imam yang bertugas sempat membakar semua lemak dari kurban persembahan seseorang, pembantu Hofni dan Pinehas akan datang dan berkata pada orang yang memberikan kurban itu, “Berikanlah beberapa daging mentah itu untuk dipanggang oleh tuan saya! Dia tidak mau menerima daging yang sudah direbus darimu, hanya daging mentah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="1SA.2.16" />Jika orang yang membawa persembahan itu berkata, “Menurut peraturan, lemak itu harus dibakar lebih dahulu, sesudah itu silakan ambil bagian mana saja yang kamu mau,” maka pembantu itu akan menjawab, “Tidak! Berikan sekarang juga! Jika kamu menolak, saya akan mengambilnya secara paksa!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="1SA.2.17" />Dosa Hofni dan Pinehas sangat besar dalam pandangan TUHAN, karena mereka meremehkan persembahan-persembahan yang dikurbankan kepada TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="1SA.2.18" />Sementara itu, Samuel yang masih anak-anak terus melayani TUHAN. Dia juga memakai baju efod<x caller="+"><xo>2:18
</xo><xt>Kel. 28:30</xt></x> seperti seorang imam.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="1SA.2.19" />Setiap tahun, Hana membuatkan jubah baru untuk Samuel, dan membawakannya ketika dia dan Elkana pergi ke Silo untuk memberikan persembahan tahunan.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="1SA.2.20" />Dan setiap tahun Eli selalu memberkati Elkana dan Hana dengan berkata, “Biarlah TUHAN memberikan lebih banyak anak kepada Hana untuk menggantikan Samuel yang sudah diserahkannya kepada TUHAN!”
</p>
<p style="p">Sesudah itu, mereka pulang.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="1SA.2.21" />Maka TUHAN bermurah hati kepada Hana, sehingga dia mengandung dan melahirkan lagi tiga anak laki-laki dan dua anak perempuan. Dan Samuel, dari waktu kanak-kanak sampai dewasa, selalu terlibat dalam pelayanan di kemah TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="1SA.2.22" />Eli sudah sangat tua saat dia mendengar tentang segala kejahatan yang dilakukan oleh kedua anaknya kepada orang-orang Israel. Contohnya, dia sudah dengar bahwa Hofni dan Pinehas bersetubuh dengan beberapa wanita yang melakukan berbagai macam tugas di pintu gerbang halaman kemah TUHAN.<f caller="+"><fr>2:22
</fr><fk>halaman kemah TUHAN
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiahnya adalah ‘kemah pertemuan’. Lihat catatan di Kel. 40:2.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="1SA.2.23" />Kata Eli kepada Hofni dan Pinehas, “Mengapa kalian berdua terus saja berkelakuan seperti ini?! Orang sering datang kepadaku menyampaikan keluhan bahwa kalian melakukan segala macam kejahatan!
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="1SA.2.24" />Anak-anakku, ini seharusnya tidak boleh terjadi! Berita buruk tentang kalian terus-menerus dibicarakan oleh seluruh umat TUHAN!
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="1SA.2.25" />Jika seseorang berdosa terhadap sesamanya, kita bisa meminta Allah untuk memulihkan hubungan antara kedua orang itu. Tetapi jika seseorang berdosa terhadap TUHAN, tidak ada lagi orang yang bisa menjadi perantara antara dia dengan TUHAN!”
</p>
<p style="p">Namun, Hofni dan Pinehas tidak mendengarkan teguran ayah mereka karena TUHAN sudah memutuskan untuk membinasakan mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="1SA.2.26" />Sementara itu, Samuel semakin dewasa serta disukai oleh TUHAN dan semua orang.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Peringatan untuk keluarga imam Eli
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="1SA.2.27" />Seorang nabi Allah menemui Eli dan berkata, “Dengarkanlah berita ini dari TUHAN! ‘Aku menyatakan diri-Ku kepada nenek moyangmu Harun dan semua keturunannya, saat umat-Ku masih diperbudak di negeri Mesir dan di bawah kekuasaan raja Mesir.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="1SA.2.28" />Aku memilih Harun dari antara seluruh suku Israel untuk menjadi imam-Ku yang pertama untuk mempersembahkan kurban di mezbah-Ku, membakar dupa, dan mengenakan baju efod di hadapan-Ku. Dan kepada kalian, keturunannya, Aku sudah berikan pelayanan khusus untuk mempersembahkan seluruh kurban bakaran yang diberikan oleh umat Israel.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="1SA.2.29" />Jadi mengapa kamu dan anak-anakmu memandang rendah kurban dan persembahan yang diberikan bagi-Ku? Kamu lebih menghormati anak-anakmu daripada menghormati Aku, dan membuat dirimu gemuk dengan mengambil bagian terbaik dari seluruh persembahan yang dibawa oleh umat-Ku orang Israel.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="1SA.2.30" />“Oleh karena itu TUHAN Allah Israel berkata, ‘Aku memang berjanji bahwa para keturunan Harun akan melayani Aku selamanya-lamanya.’ Tetapi sekarang Aku berkata, ‘Tidak akan seperti itu lagi!’ Karena Aku akan menghormati siapa yang menghormati Aku, tetapi mengutuk orang yang memandang Aku rendah!
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="1SA.2.31" />Bahkan, sudah tiba saatnya Aku akan mengakhiri kekuasaanmu dan anak cucumu sebagai imam. Dari keturunanmu tidak akan ada seorang pun yang berumur panjang!
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="1SA.2.32" />Bahkan kamu akan menyaksikan ketika malapetaka menimpa tempat kediaman-Ku! Mulai sekarang dan untuk selamanya, orang-orang lain di antara umat Israel akan mendapat berbagai berkat, tetapi di antara keturunanmu tidak akan ada orang yang berumur panjang!
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="1SA.2.33" />Siapa pun dari keturunanmu yang masih hidup dan diperbolehkan makan daging kurban dari mezbah-Ku, dia akan menangis dan merana sampai matanya menjadi buta. Keturunanmu tidak akan pernah mencapai usia tua. Semuanya akan mati muda.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="1SA.2.34" />Biarlah apa yang akan terjadi pada kedua anakmu, Hofni dan Pinehas, menjadi tanda bagimu: Mereka akan meninggal pada hari yang sama!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="1SA.2.35" />“Tetapi Aku akan mengangkat seorang imam besar lain yang akan setia melayani-Ku sesuai dengan kehendak-Ku. Aku akan memberinya banyak keturunan dan meneguhkan mereka, sehingga keturunannya akan melayani-Ku sebagai imam sepanjang masa. Bahkan akan ada orang yang bertugas sebagai imam bagi raja yang Aku urapi atas umat-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="1SA.2.36" />Setiap laki-laki yang masih hidup dari keturunanmu akan datang dan sujud di hadapan imam besar itu untuk meminta uang dan makanan dengan berkata, ‘Mohon berikan saya pekerjaan di kemah TUHAN, agar saya bisa mendapat makan.’”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="3" />
<s style="s1">TUHAN mengangkat Samuel menjadi nabi-Nya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1SA.3.1" />Samuel terus melayani TUHAN dengan bimbingan Imam Eli. Pada masa itu, jarang ada nabi yang menyampaikan pesan dari TUHAN, dan penglihatan-penglihatan pun jarang terjadi.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1SA.3.2" />Kedua mata Eli sudah rabun.<x caller="+"><xo>3:2
</xo><xt>1Sam. 4:15</xt></x> Pada suatu malam ketika Eli berbaring di tempat tidurnya,
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1SA.3.3" />dan tiang pelita bercabang di kemah TUHAN masih menyala,<x caller="+"><xo>3:3
</xo><xt>Kel. 27:21</xt></x> Samuel sedang berbaring di ruang kudus, tidak jauh dari ruang mahakudus dan peti perjanjian Allah.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1SA.3.4" />Tiba-tiba TUHAN memanggil Samuel dan Samuel pun menjawab, “Ya, aku di sini!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="1SA.3.5" />Lalu dia mendatangi Eli dan berkata, “Aku di sini. Bapak tadi memanggilku.”
</p>
<p style="p">Tetapi Eli menjawab, “Aku tidak memanggilmu. Kembalilah berbaring.” Maka Samuel kembali berbaring.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6-7" bcv="1SA.3.6" />TUHAN memanggil lagi, “Samuel!”
</p>
<p style="p">Samuel tidak tahu bahwa yang memanggilnya adalah TUHAN, karena TUHAN belum pernah berbicara kepada dia sebelumnya. Maka bangunlah Samuel. Dia pergi menghampiri Eli dan berkata, “Bapak memanggilku. Ini aku datang.”
</p>
<p style="p">Tetapi Eli menjawab Samuel, “Nak, aku tidak memanggilmu. Kembalilah tidur.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="1SA.3.8" />Lalu TUHAN memanggil Samuel untuk ketiga kalinya. Dia pun bangun dan kembali mendatangi Eli serta berkata, “Aku di sini! Bapak memanggilku!”
</p>
<p style="p">Maka Eli menyadari bahwa TUHANlah yang sudah memanggil Samuel.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1SA.3.9" />Jadi kata Eli kepadanya, “Berbaringlah kembali ke tempatmu dan tidurlah. Bila kamu mendengar suara itu memanggilmu lagi, katakanlah, ‘Berbicaralah, ya TUHAN. Hamba-Mu ini mendengarkan.’” Kemudian Samuel kembali dan tidur di tempatnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="1SA.3.10" />Lalu TUHAN datang dan berdiri di dekatnya serta memanggil Samuel seperti sebelumnya, “Samuel! Samuel!”
</p>
<p style="p">Kini Samuel menjawab, “Berbicaralah, ya TUHAN. Hamba-Mu ini mendengarkan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="1SA.3.11" />TUHAN berkata kepadanya, “Dengarlah! Aku akan melakukan sesuatu yang besar di antara umat Israel, dan saat mereka mendengar berita ini, mereka akan terkejut, merasa ngeri, dan berharap berita itu tidak benar.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1SA.3.12" />Pada hari itu, Aku akan melakukan segala hukuman yang sudah Aku sampaikan terhadap Eli dan keluarganya! Tidak satu pun tidak akan terjadi!
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1SA.3.13" />Aku sudah berulang kali memperingatkan Eli bahwa Aku akan menghukum keluarganya sampai selama-lamanya atas dosa mereka. Kelakuan Hofni dan Pinehas meremehkan Aku, tetapi Eli tidak mengambil tindakan untuk menghentikan kelakuan mereka itu.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1SA.3.14" />Itulah sebabnya Aku bersumpah mengenai keluarga Eli, ‘Dosa keluarganya tidak akan pernah diampuni,<f caller="+"><fr>3:14
</fr><fk>tidak akan pernah diampuni
</fk><ft>Sesuai dengan peraturan Musa di Kel. 17:12; 21: 18-21, Im. 24:11-16, dan Im. 24:23, hukuman untuk orang-orang yang menganggap rendah pelayanan imam, tidak menghormati orangtua, dan melakukan penistaan, adalah hukuman mati.</ft></f> biarpun mereka mempersembahkan kurban dan persembahan gandum-ganduman!’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="1SA.3.15" />Samuel tidur lagi sampai pagi. Lalu seperti biasanya, dia membuka tirai di pintu kemah TUHAN. Samuel takut untuk memberitahu Eli tentang pesan yang TUHAN sampaikan semalam.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1SA.3.16" />Tetapi Eli memanggilnya, “Samuel, anakku!”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawabnya, “Ya, Bapak. Aku di sini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="1SA.3.17" />Eli bertanya, “Pesan apa yang TUHAN sampaikan kepadamu? Jangan sembunyikan dariku! Biarlah Allah menghukummu, bahkan mencabut nyawamu, jika kamu menyembunyikan apa pun juga yang dikatakan-Nya kepadamu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="1SA.3.18" />Jadi Samuel menceritakan semuanya kepada Eli. Tidak ada satu pun yang disembunyikannya.
</p>
<p style="p">Akhirnya Eli berkata, “Biarlah TUHAN melakukan sesuai kehendak-Nya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="1SA.3.19" />Samuel terus bertumbuh besar, dan TUHAN menyertai dia. Semua nubuatan yang disampaikan Samuel selalu terjadi.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="1SA.3.20" />Karena itu, seluruh umat dari ujung utara Israel sampai ujung selatan, yaitu dari wilayah Dan sampai Bersyeba, mengakui bahwa Samuel terbukti sebagai nabi TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="1SA.3.21" />Dan TUHAN masih terus menampakkan diri-Nya serta menyampaikan berbagai pesan kepada Samuel di Silo. Lalu Samuel memberitakannya kepada umat Israel. (4:1) Jadi, hal-hal yang dinubuatkan Samuel terdengar di seluruh Israel.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="4" />
<s style="s1">Bangsa Filistin merebut peti perjanjian
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1SA.4.1" />Pada waktu itu, terjadilah perang antara bangsa Israel dan bangsa Filistin. Pasukan Israel berkemah di Eben Haezer,<x caller="+"><xo>4:1
</xo><xt>1Sam. 7:12</xt></x> sedangkan pasukan Filistin berkemah di Afek.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1SA.4.2" />Ketika pasukan Filistin menyerang pasukan Israel dan pertempuran meluas di daerah itu, Israel dikalahkan oleh mereka. Tentara Filistin membunuh kira-kira empat ribu tentara Israel di medan pertempuran.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1SA.4.3" />Pada saat para tentara kembali ke perkemahan, para tua-tua bangsa Israel bertanya, “Mengapa TUHAN mengizinkan bangsa Filistin mengalahkan kita hari ini?! Mari kita membawa peti perjanjian TUHAN dari Silo. Kalau peti itu bersama kita, pasti kita diselamatkan dari tangan musuh-musuh kita.”
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1SA.4.4" />Karena itu, beberapa orang tentara diutus ke Silo untuk mengambil peti perjanjian TUHAN Panglima Semesta, yaitu Allah yang bertakhta di atas kedua bentuk malaikat penjaga di penutup peti itu.<x caller="+"><xo>4:4
</xo><xt>Kel. 25:17</xt></x> Dua anak lelaki Eli, Hofni dan Pinehas, mengikuti mereka membawa peti itu ke perkemahan.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1SA.4.5" />Saat peti perjanjian TUHAN tiba di perkemahan, seluruh pasukan Israel berteriak begitu keras sampai tanah berguncang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="1SA.4.6" />Pasukan Filistin mendengarkan bunyi sorak itu dan berkata, “Mengapa terdengar suara teriakan begitu di perkemahan Israel?”<x caller="+"><xo>4:6
</xo><xt>Kel. 1:15 CK</xt></x> Lalu mereka mendengar bahwa peti TUHAN sudah tiba di perkemahan Israel. Saat menyadari hal itu,
<ve />
<v id="7-8" bcv="1SA.4.7" />mereka menjadi sangat takut dan berkata satu sama yang lain, “Wah, celakalah kita! Dewa-dewa Israel sudah datang ke perkemahan mereka! Bencana seperti ini belum pernah terjadi kepada kita! Siapakah dewa kita yang dapat melepaskan kita dari tangan dewa-dewa mereka yang begitu perkasa? Dewa-dewa mereka inilah yang menghancurkan bangsa Mesir dengan berbagai wabah penyakit di padang belantara!
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1SA.4.9" />Tetapi hai orang Filistin, tetaplah kita kuat dan bertindaklah seperti laki-laki, atau kalian akan menjadi budak orang Israel, seperti mereka sudah menjadi budak kita! Marilah kita bertindak seperti laki-laki yang gagah perkasa dan berperanglah!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="1SA.4.10" />Maka mereka bertempur lebih keras lagi, sehingga pasukan Filistin mengalahkan Israel. Sangat banyak tentara Israel yang mati. Tiga puluh ribu tentara Israel terbunuh, dan tentara yang selamat melarikan diri pulang.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1SA.4.11" />Hofni dan Pinehas dibunuh, dan peti perjanjian TUHAN diambil orang Filistin.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Imam Eli meninggal
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="1SA.4.12" />Pada hari itu seorang tentara dari suku Benyamin melarikan diri dari barisan pertempuran ke Silo. Dia sudah merobek pakaiannya dan menaruh debu di kepalanya sebagai tanda berdukacita.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1SA.4.13" />Saat dia tiba di Silo, Eli sedang duduk di bangkunya memperhatikan dari sisi jalan, karena dia sangat mengkuatirkan keadaan peti perjanjian TUHAN. Saat orang itu memasuki kota untuk memberikan laporan, semua penduduk mulai meratap.
<ve />
<v id="14-15" bcv="1SA.4.14" />Mendengar tangisan itu, Eli bertanya, “Suara keributan apa ini?” Usia Eli saat itu sembilan puluh delapan tahun dan matanya sudah tidak bisa melihat. Orang itu segera datang dan memberitahu Eli,
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1SA.4.16" />“Saya tadi berhasil melarikan diri dari pertempuran dan sampai ke sini!”
</p>
<p style="p">Eli bertanya, “Anakku, apa yang terjadi di sana?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="1SA.4.17" />Pembawa pesan itu berkata, “Kami tentara Israel melarikan diri dari pengejaran pasukan Filistin! Israel mengalami kekalahan besar! Hofni dan Pinehas sudah mati, dan peti perjanjian TUHAN dirampas bangsa Filistin!”
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="1SA.4.18" />Saat orang itu menyebut ‘peti perjanjian TUHAN’, Eli jatuh ke belakang dari kursinya di samping pintu gerbang. Lehernya patah dan dia meninggal, karena dia sangat tua dan badannya gemuk. Eli sudah menjadi hakim bagi umat Israel selama empat puluh tahun.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="1SA.4.19" />Menantunya, yaitu istri Pinehas, sedang hamil tua dan hampir melahirkan. Saat dia mendengar kabar bahwa peti perjanjian TUHAN sudah dirampas oleh bangsa Filistin, dan bahwa ayah mertua serta suaminya meninggal, perempuan itu langsung merasakan sakit melahirkan. Namun, sakit bersalinnya itu terlalu berat bagi dia.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="1SA.4.20" />Ketika dia hampir mati, para wanita yang membantu dia untuk melahirkan berkata, “Jangan takut! Kamu baru saja melahirkan seorang anak laki-laki!” Tetapi dia tidak menjawab ataupun memperhatikan perkataan itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="1SA.4.21" />Istri Pinehas memberi nama anak itu Ikabod, karena katanya, “Kemuliaan Allah sudah hilang dari Israel.”<f caller="+"><fr>4:21
</fr><fk>Ikabod
</fk><ft>Arti nama Ikabod adalah ‘kemuliaan habis’.</ft></f> Dia berkata demikian karena peti perjanjian TUHAN sudah dirampas, dan karena kematian ayah mertua serta suaminya.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="1SA.4.22" />Dengan nafas terakhir, sekali lagi dia mengatakan, “Kemuliaan Allah sudah hilang dari Israel, karena peti perjanjian TUHAN sudah dirampas.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="5" />
<s style="s1">Bencana atas bangsa Filistin karena merampas peti perjanjian
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1SA.5.1" />Sesudah bangsa Filistin merampas peti perjanjian Allah, mereka membawanya dari medan pertempuran di kota Eben Haezer ke kota Asdod.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1SA.5.2" />Mereka membawa peti itu ke dalam rumah kuil dewa mereka yang bernama Dagon, dan meletakkannya di samping patung Dagon.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1SA.5.3" />Namun keesokan paginya, saat penduduk kota Asdod masuk ke dalam kuil, mereka mendapati patung dewa Dagon sudah jatuh dengan wajah menghadap ke tanah di hadapan peti perjanjian TUHAN. Lalu mereka mengangkat patung Dagon itu dan mengembalikannya ke tempat semula.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1SA.5.4" />Dan keesokan paginya, patung Dagon kembali terbaring di tanah di hadapan peti itu. Namun kali ini, kepala dan kedua tangan patung Dagon itu terlepas dari tubuhnya dan berada di ambang pintu kuilnya. Hanya bagian tubuhnya saja yang ada di hadapan peti perjanjian TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1SA.5.5" />Itulah sebabnya, sampai hari ini, para imam Dagon atau penyembahnya yang akan masuk ke dalam kuil Dagon di Asdod dilarang menginjak ambang pintu itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="1SA.5.6" />TUHAN memberikan hukuman berat kepada penduduk Asdod dan daerah sekitarnya. Dia membuat mereka sangat menderita dengan terserang penyakit yang mengakibatkan benjol-benjol<f caller="+"><fr>5:6
</fr><fk>benjol-benjol
</fk><ft>Kata yang diterjemahkan ‘benjol’ juga dapat diterjemahkan ‘abses’, ‘wasir’, atau ‘tumor’. Dalam LXX terdapat penambahan pada ayat ini yang tidak tertulis dalam Teks Masoret, yaitu, “Tikus-tikus berkembang biak di tanah mereka, dan kematian serta kehancuran melanda seluruh kota itu.”</ft></f> di tubuh mereka.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="1SA.5.7" />Saat penduduk Asdod melihat apa yang terjadi, mereka berkata, “Peti dewa Israel tidak boleh tetap berada di sini! Dewa Israel sedang memberikan hukuman yang sangat berat atas kita dan dewa kita, Dagon!”
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1SA.5.8" />Maka penduduk Asdod mengirim pesan kepada kelima raja bangsa Filistin<x caller="+"><xo>5:8
</xo><xt>Yos. 13:3; 1Sam. 6:4, 17-18</xt></x> untuk berkumpul, dan menuntut mereka dengan berkata, “Kalian harus melakukan sesuatu dengan peti dewa Israel itu!”
</p>
<p style="p">Sesudah para pemimpin mendiskusikan hal itu, mereka memutuskan, “Mari kita pindahkan peti itu ke Gat.” Kemudian mereka memindahkannya ke Gat.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1SA.5.9" />Tetapi setibanya di Gat, TUHAN juga menghukum kota Gat dengan penyakit yang sama, sehingga para penduduk panik.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="1SA.5.10" />Maka diputuskan lagi untuk memindahkan peti itu ke Ekron. Tetapi setibanya di sana, penduduk kota itu memprotes dengan berteriak, “Kalau peti dewa orang Israel ada di sini, kami bisa mati semua!”
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1SA.5.11" />Maka para penduduk Ekron menuntut supaya kelima raja Filistin berkumpul lagi. Lalu para penduduk berkata, “Bawalah peti dewa orang Israel itu keluar dari sini! Kembalikan saja ke tempatnya semula. Kalau tidak, kita semua akan mati terbunuh oleh dewa mereka!” Mereka berkata demikian karena Allah sudah menghajar kota itu dengan hukuman yang sangat berat.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1SA.5.12" />Ada penduduk yang sudah mati, dan yang masih hidup juga diserang penyakit benjolan. Tangisan penduduk kota itu minta tolong kepada dewa-dewa mereka naik sampai ke langit.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="6" />
<s style="s1">Peti perjanjian TUHAN dikembalikan kepada bangsa Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1SA.6.1" />Sesudah peti perjanjian TUHAN ditahan selama tujuh bulan di negeri Filistin,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1SA.6.2" />raja-raja mereka memanggil para imam kuil dewa-dewa mereka serta para tukang ramal dan bertanya, “Apa yang harus kami lakukan terhadap peti dewa Israel ini? Beritahu kami bagaimana cara mengembalikan kepada bangsa Israel.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="1SA.6.3" />Mereka menjawab, “Jika kalian ingin mengembalikan peti dewa Israel itu, maka janganlah mengembalikannya tanpa memberikan sesuatu, tetapi kirimkanlah suatu persembahan penebusan kesalahan. Jika kalian disembuhkan, maka kalian akan tahu bahwa dewa merekalah yang menyebabkan wabah itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="1SA.6.4" />Lalu raja-raja itu bertanya, “Apakah persembahan penebusan kesalahan yang harus kami kirimkan kepada dewa Israel?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab para imam dan tukang ramal itu, “Karena kalian adalah lima raja, berikan lima batang emas yang bentuknya seperti benjolan yang muncul di tubuh kita, dan lima batang emas berbentuk tikus, sama seperti tulah yang sudah menyerang kita dan kelima daerah yang dikuasai oleh kalian.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1SA.6.5" />Buatlah patung-patung benjolan dan patung-patung tikus seperti yang sudah merusak negeri kita dan berilah penghormatan kepada dewa Israel. Semoga dengan cara demikian dewa mereka akan mengangkat tangannya dari kita, dan menghentikan bencana yang begitu besar kepada semua rakyat, negeri, dan dewa kita.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1SA.6.6" />Janganlah kalian keras kepala seperti raja Mesir dan rakyatnya! Ingatlah bahwa dewa Israel itu berulang kali memberikan hukuman berat kepada mereka, sampai akhirnya raja Mesir dan rakyatnya terpaksa melepaskan bangsa Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="1SA.6.7" />“Maka kami usulkan, buatlah sebuah kereta baru yang akan ditarik oleh dua ekor induk sapi yang baru melahirkan dan belum pernah digunakan untuk membajak. Ikatlah kedua ekor sapi itu pada bagian depan kereta, tetapi anak-anaknya dikembalikan ke kandang mereka.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1SA.6.8" />Letakkanlah peti dewa mereka<f caller="+"><fr>6:8
</fr><fk>peti dewa mereka
</fk><ft>Teks bahasa Ibrani menuliskan ‘peti TUHAN’, tetapi para pembicara di sini tidak percaya kepada TUHAN. Mereka menganggap ‘TUHAN’ sebagai nama salah satu dewa saja. Itu sebabnya, TSI menggunakan kata ‘dewa’ supaya jelas bahwa para pembicara tidak percaya kepada TUHAN.</ft></f> ke atas kereta itu, dan di sampingnya letakkan juga peti lain berisi emas yang berbentuk benjolan dan tikus sebagai persembahan penebusan kesalahan. Kemudian biarkanlah sapi-sapi itu berjalan sendiri tanpa dituntun.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1SA.6.9" />Lalu perhatikanlah hal ini, “Jika kedua induk sapi itu menarik kereta sampai di perbatasan Bet Semes di daerah Israel, maka itulah tanda bahwa memang dewa orang Israel yang memberikan hukuman ini atas kita.<f caller="+"><fr>6:9
</fr><fk>kedua induk sapi …
</fk><ft>Para imam kuil dan peramal membuat semacam ujian yang memerlukan keajaiban untuk bisa terjadi. Mereka menggunakan dua induk sapi yang tidak berpengalaman menarik beban. Karena itu, keduanya sangat tidak mungkin untuk bisa berjalan bersama mengikuti jalur, terlebih lagi tanpa ada orang yang mengarahkan keduanya. Selain itu, induk sapi yang masih menyusui juga tidak akan meninggalkan anaknya.</ft></f> Tetapi jika hal itu tidak terjadi, maka semua malapetaka yang sudah terjadi ini hanyalah kebetulan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="1SA.6.10" />Maka raja-raja Filistin melakukan tepat seperti petunjuk yang mereka terima. Mereka mengambil dua ekor induk sapi yang masih menyusui dan memasangkan pada bagian depan sebuah kereta baru yang dibuat dari kayu, sedangkan anak-anak sapi itu dikembalikan ke dalam kandangnya semula.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1SA.6.11" />Kemudian orang-orang Filistin meletakkan peti perjanjian TUHAN di atas kereta itu, bersama dengan peti lain yang berisi patung-patung tikus dan benjolan emas itu.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1SA.6.12" />Lalu kedua sapi itu berjalan menuju Bet Semes. Sepanjang jalan kedua sapi itu mengeluarkan suara melenguh dan tidak berbelok ke kiri ataupun ke kanan. Selama perjalanan menuju perbatasan Bet Semes, kelima raja bangsa Filistin berjalan agak jauh di belakang kereta itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="1SA.6.13" />Pada saat itu penduduk Bet Semes sedang menuai gandum di lembah. Ketika mereka melihat peti perjanjian TUHAN sedang dibawa kembali kepada mereka, mereka sangat bersukacita.
<ve />
<v id="14-15" bcv="1SA.6.14" />Kedua sapi itu membawa kereta itu menuju ke ladang orang Bet Semes yang bernama Yosua, dan berhenti di dekat sebuah batu besar. Lalu para penduduk Bet Semes yang hadir menurunkan peti perjanjian dari kereta itu, dan juga peti lain yang berisi patung-patung emas, dan meletakkan keduanya di atas batu besar itu. Sesudah itu mereka membelah-belah kereta itu dan menjadikannya sebagai kayu bakar. Kemudian mereka mempersembahkan kedua sapi itu sebagai kurban yang dibakar habis dan kurban-kurban lainnya kepada TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1SA.6.16" />Kelima raja orang Filistin memperhatikan semua hal itu dari kejauhan, lalu mereka kembali ke Ekron pada hari itu juga.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="1SA.6.17" />Ada lima patung emas yang berbentuk benjolan yang dikirimkan orang Filistin kepada TUHAN sebagai persembahan penebusan kesalahan, yaitu satu patung untuk kelima kota besar mereka: Asdod, Gaza, Askelon, Gat, dan Ekron.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="1SA.6.18" />Jumlah patung emas yang berbentuk tikus juga sesuai dengan jumlah kota kerajaan Filistin, dan mewakili kota-kota berbenteng dan kampung-kampung kecil di dalam setiap daerah kelima kota besar itu. Batu besar di Bet Semes di ladang Yosua itu, di mana mereka menaruh peti perjanjian TUHAN, masih ada sampai sekarang, dan batu itu menjadi tanda pengingat akan kejadian ini.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Peti perjanjian TUHAN dipindahkan ke Kiryat Yearim
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="1SA.6.19" />Namun TUHAN membinasakan sejumlah besar<f caller="+"><fr>6:19
</fr><fk>sejumlah besar
</fk><ft>Teks Masoret dan semua naskah terkuno dalam bahasa Ibrani menuliskan 50.070 orang laki-laki. Jumlah itu dianggap mustahil, tetapi tidak ada cukup dukungan dari naskah kuno untuk menuliskan 70 saja, seperti beberapa terjemahan. TSI menilai angka ini sebagai suatu kiasan yang berarti ‘jumlahnya sangat besar dan tak terhitung’.</ft></f> laki-laki Bet Semes karena mereka melihat ke dalam peti perjanjian TUHAN. Maka pada waktu itu orang-orang Bet Semes berduka untuk mereka, karena TUHAN menghukum dengan begitu keras.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="1SA.6.20" />Para penduduk Bet Semes berkata, “Siapa yang bisa menjadi pengantara kita dan TUHAN Allah Yang Mahakudus ini? Kepada siapa kita kirim peti perjanjian ini supaya kita tidak mati semua?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="1SA.6.21" />Maka penduduk Bet Semes mengirim utusan kepada penduduk Kiryat Yearim untuk menyampaikan bahwa, “Orang Filistin sudah mengembalikan peti perjanjian TUHAN. Datanglah ke sini dan ambillah peti ini serta bawa pulang ke kota u.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="7" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1SA.7.1" />Lalu penduduk Kiryat Yearim datang dan mengambil peti perjanjian TUHAN. Mereka membawanya ke rumah Abinadab yang terletak di atas bukit. Kemudian mereka menetapkan Eleazar, anak Abinadab, untuk bertanggung jawab atas peti perjanjian TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1SA.7.2" />Peti itu tetap tersimpan di Kiryat Yearim selama dua puluh tahun. Selama waktu itu seluruh umat Israel meratap dan berseru meminta tolong kepada TUHAN, karena sudah lama Dia membiarkan Israel dijajah oleh bangsa Filistin.<f caller="+"><fr>7:2
</fr><fk>karena … dijajah
</fk><ft>Frasa ini merupakan informasi tersirat yang dibuat tersurat dalam TSI. Lihat Hak. 13:1.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Orang Israel kembali berperang dengan bangsa Filistin
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="1SA.7.3" />Lalu Samuel berkata kepada seluruh umat Israel, “Jika kalian sungguh-sungguh ingin kembali beribadah kepada TUHAN, maka buanglah semua dewa bangsa asing dan patung Asytoret yang ada di antara kalian. Berbaktilah dengan sungguh-sungguh kepada TUHAN saja, maka Dia akan melepaskan kalian dari penjajahan bangsa Filistin.”
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1SA.7.4" />Kemudian orang Israel membuang semua patung dewa bangsa asing dari daerah mereka, termasuk patung Baal dan Asytoret, lalu melayani TUHAN saja.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="1SA.7.5" />Kemudian Samuel berkata, “Kumpulkanlah seluruh umat Israel ke Mispa, maka saya akan berdoa kepada TUHAN bagi kalian.”
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1SA.7.6" />Sesudah umat Israel berkumpul di Mispa, mereka membuat upacara di mana mereka menuangkan air sebagai tanda pertobatan yang melambangkan bahwa jiwa mereka sungguh-sungguh diserahkan kepada TUHAN. Sepanjang hari itu mereka berpuasa dan berseru meminta ampunan dengan mengatakan, “Kami sudah berdosa terhadap TUHAN!”
</p>
<p style="p">Di tempat inilah Samuel mulai menjadi hakim bagi umat Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="1SA.7.7" />Ketika bangsa Filistin mendengar bahwa bangsa Israel sudah berkumpul di Mispa, maka kelima raja Filistin mengumpulkan pasukan mereka, dan berangkat untuk menyerang orang Israel. Ketika mendengar bahwa pasukan Filistin sedang datang, semua orang Israel sangat ketakutan.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1SA.7.8" />Mereka berkata kepada Samuel, “Teruslah berdoa kepada TUHAN Allah kita, supaya Dia menolong dan menyelamatkan kita dari serangan bangsa Filistin!”
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1SA.7.9" />Lalu Samuel mengambil seekor anak domba yang masih menyusu dan mempersembahkannya kepada TUHAN sebagai kurban yang dibakar habis. Samuel berdoa kepada TUHAN untuk umat Israel, dan TUHAN menjawab dia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="1SA.7.10" />Pada waktu Samuel mempersembahkan kurban yang dibakar habis itu, pasukan Filistin mendekat untuk menyerang mereka. Tetapi saat itu juga, TUHAN menurunkan bunyi gemuruh yang keras dari langit sebagai tanda ancaman terhadap orang Filistin sehingga mereka panik, dan orang Israel mengalahkan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1SA.7.11" />Mulai dari Mispa, orang-orang Israel mengejar dan membunuh tentara-tentara Filistin sampai ke hilir Bet Kar.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Berdamai dengan musuh Israel, dan pelayanan Samuel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="1SA.7.12" />Samuel mengambil sebuah batu yang besar dan tinggi, lalu mendirikannya di antara Mispa dan Sen. Dia menamai tugu itu Eben Haezer,<f caller="+"><fr>7:12
</fr><fk>Eben Haezer
</fk><ft>Arti nama Eben Haezer adalah ‘batu pertolongan’. Dalam kutipan Samuel, kedua kata dalam bahasa Ibrani yang diterjemahkan ‘sampai saat ini’ juga dapat diterjemahkan ‘sampai tempat ini’.</ft></f> karena katanya, “Sampai saat ini TUHAN sudah menolong kita.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="1SA.7.13" />Demikianlah orang Filistin dikalahkan, dan sesudah itu mereka tidak lagi memasuki wilayah Israel untuk berperang. Selama masa hidup Samuel, TUHAN terus menolong orang Israel sehingga bangsa Filistin tidak berani lagi menyerang mereka.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1SA.7.14" />Orang Israel berhasil merebut kembali semua kota yang sebelumnya dirampas oleh orang Filistin, mulai dari kota Ekron sampai Gat. Demikianlah bangsa Israel mendapatkan kembali seluruh wilayah mereka. Perdamaian juga terjadi antara Israel dan bangsa Amori.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="1SA.7.15" />Samuel memerintah sebagai hakim atas orang Israel sampai dia meninggal.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1SA.7.16" />Setiap tahun, Samuel berkeliling ke Betel, Gilgal, dan Mispa. Di setiap kota itu, Samuel menyelesaikan perkara-perkara yang terjadi di antara orang Israel.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="1SA.7.17" />Kemudian Samuel kembali ke rumahnya di Rama. Di sana dia juga menghakimi perkara antara orang Israel dan membangun sebuah mezbah untuk mempersembahkan kurban bagi TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="8" />
<s style="s1">Bangsa Israel meminta supaya seorang raja diangkat untuk memimpin mereka
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1SA.8.1" />Pada masa tuanya, Samuel mengangkat kedua anak laki-lakinya untuk menggantikan dia sebagai hakim bagi bangsa Israel.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1SA.8.2" />Anaknya yang sulung bernama Yoel dan yang bungsu Abia. Mereka menjadi hakim di Bersyeba.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1SA.8.3" />Tetapi mereka tidak menegakkan keadilan, justru melakukan korupsi dan menerima suap. Mereka tidak mengikuti teladan ayah mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="1SA.8.4" />Karena itu, para tua-tua Israel berkumpul dan mendatangi Samuel di Rama.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1SA.8.5" />Mereka berkata kepadanya, “Kami mohon Tuan mendengarkan kami. Tuan sudah lanjut usia, dan kedua anak Tuan tidak mengikuti teladan Tuan. Jadi, angkatlah seorang raja bagi kami. Biarlah raja itu yang akan memimpin kami, sehingga kami sama seperti bangsa-bangsa di sekeliling kami.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="1SA.8.6" />Akan tetapi, Samuel sangat tidak menyetujui permintaan mereka. Kemudian dia berdoa meminta petunjuk dari TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="1SA.8.7" />Berkatalah TUHAN kepadanya, “Lakukanlah apa yang mereka minta. Akulah yang mereka tolak sebagai Raja mereka, bukan kamu!<f caller="+"><fr>8:7
</fr><fk>Akulah yang mereka tolak …
</fk><ft>Permohonan orang Israel tidak hanya membuat Samuel sedih, tetapi Allah juga sedih, meskipun di dalam Ul. 17:14-20, TUHAN sudah menetapkan persyaratan bagi pengangkatan seorang raja untuk memerintah atas mereka.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1SA.8.8" />Sejak Aku menuntun mereka keluar dari Mesir sampai sekarang, mereka meninggalkan Aku dan beribadah kepada berbagai dewa. Yang mereka lakukan kepada-Ku itu sama seperti yang mereka lakukan kepadamu!
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1SA.8.9" />Lakukanlah apa yang mereka minta. Tetapi beritahu dan peringatkanlah mereka dengan sungguh-sungguh, tentang bagaimana raja itu akan memperlakukan mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Samuel memberi peringatan kepada orang Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="1SA.8.10" />Perkataan TUHAN kepada Samuel lalu disampaikannya kepada para tua-tua yang meminta kepadanya untuk mengangkat seorang raja.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1SA.8.11" />Katanya, “Seperti inilah perlakuan raja yang akan memerintah atas setiap orang dari antara kalian: Dia akan mewajibkan anak-anak lelakimu menjadi tentara. Sebagian akan ditugaskan sebagai tentara berkereta dan tentara berkuda. Sebagian lagi akan menjadi tentara yang berlari di depan kereta-kereta pasukannya.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1SA.8.12" />Ada yang diangkat sebagai pemimpin atas seribu tentara, atau atas lima puluh. Ada juga yang dijadikan sebagai buruh kasar untuk membajak ladangnya, menuai panennya, dan membuat senjata perang serta peralatan keretanya.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1SA.8.13" />Raja akan mengambil anak-anak perempuanmu dan menjadikan mereka sebagai buruh kasar yang bekerja sebagai pembuat minyak wangi, juru masak, dan tukang roti.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1SA.8.14" />Selanjutnya dia akan merampas tanahmu yang terbaik, termasuk ladangmu, kebun anggurmu, dan kebun zaitunmu, lalu dia akan memberikannya kepada para pejabatnya.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="1SA.8.15" />Raja juga akan mengambil sepuluh persen dari hasil gandum dan anggurmu, dan membagikannya kepada para pejabatnya.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1SA.8.16" />Dia juga akan mengambil para hambamu, baik yang laki-laki maupun perempuan, juga sapi dan keledaimu yang terbaik, untuk kepentingan pribadinya.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="1SA.8.17" />Dia akan mengambil sepuluh persen dari kawanan ternakmu, dan kalian akan menjadi hambanya.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="1SA.8.18" />Dan akan datang harinya ketika kalian semua akan berseru meminta pertolongan kepada TUHAN karena raja yang kalian pilih, tetapi TUHAN tidak akan menjawab kalian.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="1SA.8.19" />Tetapi mereka yang hadir menolak peringatan Samuel. Mereka berkata, “Biarpun begitu kami tetap mau supaya seorang raja memerintah atas kami!
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="1SA.8.20" />Dengan demikian bangsa kita akan sama seperti bangsa-bangsa lain. Raja kami akan memerintah atas kami dan memimpin kami ketika terjadi perang.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="1SA.8.21" />Mendengar segala sesuatu yang mereka katakan, lalu Samuel menyampaikannya kepada TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="1SA.8.22" />Berkatalah TUHAN kepadanya, “Lakukanlah seperti yang mereka katakan, dan lantiklah seorang raja yang akan memerintah atas mereka.” Lalu Samuel menyetujui permohonan mereka dan berkata, “Kembalilah dulu ke kotamu masing-masing.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="9" />
<s style="s1">Samuel bertemu dengan Saul
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1SA.9.1" />Di antara orang-orang dari suku Benyamin, ada seorang pria yang terkemuka, namanya Kis, anak Abiel. Abiel adalah anak Zeror, Zeror adalah anak Bekorat, dan Bekorat adalah anak Afiah dari suku Benyamin.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1SA.9.2" />Kis memiliki seorang anak laki-laki bernama Saul. Saul adalah seorang pemuda yang sangat tampan dan tinggi badannya melebihi rata-rata orang Israel, yang hanya sebahunya. Tidak ada seorang pun di antara orang Israel yang melebihi tingginya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="1SA.9.3" />Suatu hari beberapa ekor keledai milik Kis hilang. Kis berkata kepada Saul, “Anakku, bawalah seorang budak laki-laki<f caller="+"><fr>9:3</fr><fk>budak laki-laki</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiahnya ‘anak laki-laki’, yaitu cara yang waktu itu biasa digunakan untuk menyebut seorang budak.</ft></f> bersamamu dan pergi mencari keledai-keledai kita itu.”
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1SA.9.4" />Lalu Saul bersama budaknya menelusuri daerah perbukitan Efraim, terus ke daerah Salisa. Kemudian mereka masuk daerah Sahalim, dan mencari di seluruh wilayah Benyamin. Tetapi mereka tidak menemukan keledai-keledai itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="1SA.9.5" />Pada saat mereka sampai di daerah Zuf, berkatalah Saul kepada budak itu, “Ayo, mari kita pulang. Jangan sampai bapakku lebih mengkuatirkan kita daripada keledai-keledai itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="1SA.9.6" />Budak itu menjawab, “Oh, tiba-tiba saya teringat! Di kota ini ada seorang hamba Allah. Dia sangat dihormati sebagai nabi karena segala sesuatu yang dikatakannya benar-benar terjadi. Mari kita pergi menemui dia, barangkali dia bisa memberi petunjuk kepada kita di mana keledai-keledai itu berada.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="1SA.9.7" />Lalu kata Saul kepadanya, “Baiklah, kita bisa saja pergi menemui dia! Tetapi kita tidak memiliki apa-apa untuk diberikan sebagai hadiah, bahkan makanan kita pun sudah habis. Apa yang bisa kita berikan kepadanya?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="1SA.9.8" />Budak itu menjawab, “Kebetulan saya punya sekeping perak 3 gram.<f caller="+"><fr>9:8
</fr><fk>sekeping …
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiahnya ‘seperempat syikal’.</ft></f> Kita bisa memberikan kepadanya supaya dia memberitahu kepada kita ke mana kita harus pergi.”
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1SA.9.9" />(Pada waktu itu, biasanya seorang nabi disebut sebagai ‘pelihat.’ Apabila orang ingin mengetahui kehendak Allah, mereka berkata, “Ayo, marilah kita pergi kepada pelihat.”)
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="1SA.9.10" />Berkatalah Saul, “Baiklah! Ayo, kita pergi.” Mereka pun pergi ke kota tempat tinggal hamba Allah itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="1SA.9.11" />Ketika melalui jalan mendaki bukit yang menuju ke kota, mereka bertemu dengan beberapa gadis yang hendak pergi ke sumur untuk menimba air. Saul dan budak itu bertanya kepada para gadis itu, “Apakah pelihat itu ada di sini?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="1SA.9.12" />Para gadis itu menjawab, “Ya, dia ada di sini. Baru saja dia datang untuk memimpin acara mempersembahkan kurban bagi TUHAN demi rakyat, di mezbah yang ada di puncak bukit ini.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1SA.9.13" />Kalian bisa menemuinya saat kalian masuk ke dalam kota, sebelum dia naik ke bukit untuk makan. Para undangan tidak akan memulai acara sebelum dia tiba, karena dia harus memberkati kurban terlebih dahulu. Sesudah itu, para undangan akan makan. Sebaiknya kalian segera naik, karena inilah saatnya kalian bisa bertemu dengan dia.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="1SA.9.14" />Ketika Saul dan budak itu sedang memasuki pintu gerbang kota itu, mereka bertemu dengan Samuel, yang sedang berjalan naik menuju ke bukit.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="1SA.9.15" />Sehari sebelum Saul datang, TUHAN sudah memberitahu Samuel,
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1SA.9.16" />“Besok kira-kira pada waktu yang sama seperti saat ini, Aku akan mengirimkan kepadamu seorang laki-laki muda dari tanah Benyamin. Urapilah dia sebagai raja atas umat-Ku Israel. Dia akan menyelamatkan umat-Ku dari kekuasaan bangsa Filistin. Karena Aku berbelas kasihan kepada umat-Ku, dan tangisan mereka sudah terdengar oleh-Ku!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="1SA.9.17" />Saat Samuel melihat Saul, TUHAN berkata kepadanya, “Inilah dia yang sudah Aku katakan kepadamu! Dia akan memerintah atas umat-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="1SA.9.18" />Saat itu juga Saul mendekati Samuel di pintu gerbang dan bertanya kepadanya, “Bisakah Bapak memberitahu saya di mana rumah sang pelihat itu?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="1SA.9.19" />Jawab Samuel kepada Saul, “Sayalah pelihat itu! Pergilah mendahului saya ke tempat mezbah di puncak bukit. Hari ini kita akan makan bersama. Besok pagi saya akan menjawab pertanyaanmu, lalu kamu boleh pulang.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="1SA.9.20" />Jangan kuatir tentang keledai-keledaimu yang hilang tiga hari yang lalu, karena mereka sudah ditemukan. Tetapi kamu dan keluargamu adalah inti dari harapan seluruh bangsa Israel!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="1SA.9.21" />Tetapi Saul menjawab, “Saya hanya orang biasa yang berasal dari suku Benyamin, suku yang paling kecil dari antara semua suku Israel. Dan keluarga saya dianggap paling rendah dari antara semua keluarga di suku itu. Mengapa Bapak berkata seperti itu kepada saya?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="1SA.9.22" />Lalu Samuel mengantar Saul dan budak itu ke sebuah ruang pertemuan besar yang ada di dekat mezbah itu dan memberikan tempat duduk yang utama kepada mereka di hadapan seluruh undangan. Jumlah para undangan sekitar tiga puluh orang.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="1SA.9.23" />Kata Samuel kepada juru masak, “Berikanlah kepadanya bagian daging terbaik yang saya minta kamu sisihkan untuk tamu terhormat.”
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="1SA.9.24" />Maka juru masak itu mengambilnya dan meletakkan daging pilihan dari bagian paha di hadapan Saul. Berkatalah Samuel kepada Saul, “Inilah bagian yang disediakan khusus untukmu dalam pesta makan ini! Makanlah bersama dengan tamu-tamu yang saya undang menghadiri pesta ini.” Maka Saul makan bersama Samuel pada hari itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="1SA.9.25" />Sesudah mereka kembali ke rumah Samuel di kota, Samuel dan Saul berbincang-bincang di bagian atap rumahnya yang datar.<f caller="+"><fr>9:25
</fr><fk>bagian atap rumahnya yang datar
</fk><ft>Pada zaman itu, bentuk atap-atap rumah rata dan dapat digunakan untuk tempat berbincang-bincang tanpa orang lain mendengar dan sebagai tempat tidur untuk tamu.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="1SA.9.26" />Pagi-pagi saat fajar, Samuel memanggil Saul yang tidur di bagian atap rumah, “Bangunlah! Sudah waktunya berangkat. Aku akan mengantarkan kamu ke pinggir kota.” Saul bangun, lalu mereka berangkat.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="1SA.9.27" />Sementara mereka berjalan ke pinggir kota, Samuel berkata kepada Saul, “Suruhlah budakmu untuk mendahului kita.” Maka Saul menyuruhnya demikian. Lalu Samuel berkata kepada Saul, “Tunggu sebentar, karena saya mau menyampaikan pesan dari Allah kepadamu.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="10" />
<s style="s1">Samuel mengurapi Saul
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1SA.10.1" />Lalu Samuel mengambil sebuah kendi kecil berisi minyak zaitun dan menuangkannya ke atas kepala Saul dan memeluknya<f caller="+"><fr>10:1
</fr><fk>memeluknya
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiahnya adalah ‘mencium’. Sesuai dengan kebiasaan orang Israel pada zaman kuno dan sampai sekarang, Samuel mencium pipi Saul yang dekat telinga. Dalam konteks ini, ciuman Samuel merupakan pemberkatan secara hangat dengan arti, “Semoga sukses sebagai raja.”</ft></f> serta berkata, “TUHAN sudah memilihmu untuk memimpin umat-Nya, bangsa Israel, yang adalah milik-Nya yang khusus!<f caller="+"><fr>10:1
</fr><fk>bangsa Israel, …
</fk><ft>Mulai dari kata ‘bangsa Israel’ sampai akhir ayat ini, adalah bagian yang diterjemahkan dari LXX. Banyak ahli tekstual berpikir bahwa penyalin Teks Masoret loncat dari kata ‘umat-Nya’ yang pertama kepada kata yang sama pada akhir ayat ini. Tim penerjemah TSI mengikuti banyak terjemahan lain berpikir bahwa LXX mempertahankan bentuk teks asli.</ft></f> Kamu akan memerintah atas umat TUHAN dan kamu akan membebaskan mereka dari kuasa musuh-musuh yang ada di sekeliling mereka. Inilah yang akan menjadi tanda bagimu bahwa TUHAN sudah memilih kamu sebagai pemimpin atas umat-Nya:
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1SA.10.2" />Sesudah kita berpisah hari ini, kamu akan bertemu dua orang laki-laki di dekat kuburan Rahel di Zelza, di perbatasan wilayah Benyamin. Mereka akan berkata kepadamu, ‘Keledai-keledaimu yang hilang sudah ditemukan. Bapakmu sudah tidak lagi kuatir tentang keledai-keledai itu, tetapi menjadi kuatir tentang dirimu! Dia terus bertanya, “Apa yang terjadi dengan anakku?!”’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="1SA.10.3" />“Lalu dari situ kamu akan berjalan terus sampai di pohon yang dianggap keramat di dekat gunung Tabor. Di situ kalian akan berjumpa dengan tiga orang laki-laki yang sedang bepergian ke Betel untuk mempersembahkan kurban kepada Allah. Seorang akan membawa tiga ekor anak kambing, seorang lagi akan membawa tiga potong roti bundar, dan yang seorang lagi akan membawa kantong kulit yang berisi air anggur.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1SA.10.4" />Mereka akan menanyakan kabarmu dan menawarkan untuk kamu mengambil dua dari roti bundar itu. Terimalah itu dari mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="1SA.10.5" />“Sesudah itu, kamu akan pergi ke bukit Gibea, di sana ada tempat penyembahan Allah, dan juga pos jaga Filistin. Saat kamu tiba di kota Gibea, kamu akan bertemu dengan sekelompok nabi yang baru saja turun dari tempat penyembahan itu. Mereka akan bernubuat sambil bermain gambus, rebana, seruling, dan kecapi.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1SA.10.6" />Lalu Roh TUHAN akan turun atasmu dan kamu akan bernubuat bersama dengan mereka. Sifat dan karaktermu akan berubah menjadi lain dari dirimu yang saat ini.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="1SA.10.7" />Sesudah hal-hal yang saya katakan ini terjadi kepadamu, lakukanlah apa saja yang menurutmu baik, karena Allah menyertaimu.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1SA.10.8" />Kemudian kamu mendahului saya ke Gilgal. Kita akan bertemu di sana untuk mempersembahkan kurban yang dibakar habis dan kurban tanda damai.<x caller="+"><xo>10:8
</xo><xt>Im. 3:1</xt></x> Kamu harus menunggu saya selama tujuh hari sampai saya tiba dan memberitahukan kepadamu apa yang harus kamu lakukan selanjutnya.”<f caller="+"><fr>10:8
</fr><fk>menunggu
</fk><ft>Walaupun Samuel sudah mengurapi Saul sebagai tanda pilihan Allah, Samuel masih pemimpin dan hakim yang utama di antara seluruh umat Israel. Oleh karena itu, Samuel harus melantik Saul di depan kumpulan bangsa Israel.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Saul menjadi raja
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="1SA.10.9" />Ketika Saul berpaling dan meninggalkan Samuel, Allah mengubah karakter Saul seluruhnya. Semua tanda-tanda yang Samuel nubuatkan kepadanya terjadi pada hari itu.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1SA.10.10" />Ketika Saul dan budaknya tiba di Gibea, sekelompok nabi bertemu dengan dia. Lalu Roh Allah turun atas Saul dan dia juga turut bernubuat bersama dengan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1SA.10.11" />Orang-orang yang mengenal Saul dari dahulu heran melihat dia bernubuat dengan para nabi. Mereka saling bertanya, “Apa yang terjadi dengan anak Kis ini?! Bagaimana Saul bisa menjadi seorang nabi?!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="1SA.10.12" />Lalu salah seorang penduduk Gibea berkata, “Bernubuat seperti mereka bukanlah soal dilahirkan dari keturunan nabi.”<f caller="+"><fr>10:12
</fr><fk>Bernubuat … seorang nabi.
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: “Siapakah bapa mereka?” Pertanyaan ini ternyata merujuk kepada nabi-nabi lain yang sedang bernubuat. Kemungkinan besar mereka juga seperti Saul, bukan keturunan nabi. TSI mengikuti tafsiran seperti BIS/BIMK, CEV, dan NLT.</ft></f> Walaupun begitu, karena peristiwa ini cukup mengherankan, maka pertanyaan tersebut sering disebut, “Bagaimana Saul bisa menjadi seorang nabi?!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="1SA.10.13" />Sesudah Saul selesai bernubuat, dia naik ke tempat penyembahan yang di atas bukit di dekat situ.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1SA.10.14" />Bertanyalah paman Saul kepadanya dan budak itu, “Kalian berdua dari mana?”
</p>
<p style="p">Saul menjawab, “Mencari keledai-keledai yang hilang, tetapi kami tidak menemukannya. Maka kami menemui Samuel untuk meminta petunjuk.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="1SA.10.15" />Pamannya bertanya lagi, “Apa yang Samuel katakan kepadamu?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="1SA.10.16" />Saul menjawab, “Samuel berkata bahwa keledai-keledai itu sudah ditemukan.” Tetapi Saul tidak memberitahukan bahwa dia akan menjadi raja bangsa Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Saul dilantik sebagai raja
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="1SA.10.17" />Kemudian Samuel memanggil bangsa Israel supaya berkumpul di hadapan TUHAN di Mispa.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="1SA.10.18" />Berkatalah Samuel kepada orang Israel, “Inilah yang dikatakan TUHAN Allah kita, ‘Aku sudah membawa Israel keluar dari Mesir dan membebaskan kalian dari tangan orang Mesir dan seluruh kerajaan lain yang menindas kalian.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="1SA.10.19" />Akulah Allah yang sudah menyelamatkan kalian dari semua kesulitan dan kesukaran. Tetapi hari ini kalian sudah menolak-Ku dengan berkata, “Angkatlah seorang raja atas kami.” Baiklah, untuk memilih raja bagi kalian, perwakilan setiap suku akan maju di hadapan-Ku. Kemudian dari suku terpilih, perwakilan setiap keluarga akan maju.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="1SA.10.20" />Lalu Samuel mengajak semua perwakilan suku Israel maju mendekat ke depan, dan suku Benyamin yang terpilih.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="1SA.10.21" />Lalu Samuel menyuruh perwakilan dari setiap keluarga suku Benyamin maju ke depan, dan terpilihlah keluarga Matri. Maka Samuel menyuruh keluarga Matri maju ke depan, dan Saul anak Kis yang terpilih. Tetapi ketika mereka mencari Saul, dia tidak ada.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="1SA.10.22" />Maka mereka meminta petunjuk kepada TUHAN, “Apakah Saul sudah ada di sini?”
</p>
<p style="p">Dan TUHAN menjawab, “Saul bersembunyi di belakang tempat menyimpan perbekalan.”
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="1SA.10.23" />Lalu mereka berlari menjemput Saul dan membawanya keluar dari sana. Ketika Saul berdiri di antara orang-orang itu, dia lebih tinggi dari mereka semua. Tinggi badan orang Israel pada umumnya hanya sebatas bahu Saul.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="1SA.10.24" />Berkatalah Samuel kepada semua orang di situ, “Inilah orang yang dipilih TUHAN. Sungguh, tidak ada seorang pun seperti dia dari semua orang sebangsa kita!”
</p>
<p style="p">Seluruh rakyat berteriak, “Hidup raja!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="1SA.10.25" />Lalu Samuel menjelaskan kepada masyarakat tentang hak dan kewajiban raja. Dia menuliskan semuanya itu pada sehelai perkamen.<f caller="+"><fr>10:25
</fr><fk>perkamen
</fk><ft>adalah media untuk menulis yang dibuat dari kulit kambing atau sapi muda.</ft></f> Kemudian Samuel menyuruh semua orang itu pulang ke rumah masing-masing. Sesudah itu Samuel menyimpan tulisan di perkamen itu di salah satu tempat penyembahan TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="1SA.10.26" />Saul juga pulang ke rumahnya di Gibea. Pada waktu itu ada beberapa orang gagah perkasa ikut bersamanya. Hati mereka digerakkan Allah untuk bergabung dengan Saul.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="1SA.10.27" />Tetapi beberapa orang jahat berkata, “Tidak mungkin orang ini mampu menyelamatkan kita!” Mereka meremehkan Saul dan tidak memberikan hadiah kepadanya. Tetapi Saul berpura-pura tidak mendengar mereka.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="11" />
<s style="s1">Saul mengalahkan bangsa Amon
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1SA.11.1" />Pada waktu itu, Raja Nahas<f caller="+"><fr>11:1
</fr><fk>Nahas
</fk><ft>Arti nama Nahas adalah ular.</ft></f> dari bangsa Amon<f caller="+"><fr>11:1
</fr><fk>bangsa Amon
</fk><ft>Untuk latar belakang perang di antara bangsa Amon dan bangsa Israel, lihat Hak. 11.</ft></f> memimpin pasukannya menyeberangi sungai Yordan dan mengepung kota Yabes di wilayah Gilead. Penduduk kota Yabes berkata kepada Raja Nahas, “Buatlah perjanjian damai dengan kami, maka kami akan tunduk kepadamu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="1SA.11.2" />Jawab Raja Nahas, “Saya akan membuat perjanjian dengan kalian tetapi dengan satu syarat, yaitu mata kanan setiap laki-laki harus dicungkil dengan benda tajam sehingga menjadi buta. Dengan begitu saya akan membuat malu semua bangsa Israel!”<f caller="+"><fr>11:2
</fr><fk>membuat malu …
</fk><ft>Nahas menginginkan hal ini untuk kesombongan dirinya, dengan cara ini dia menghina dan melemahkan seluruh kaum lelaki dan dengan demikian dia mempermalukan bangsa Israel. Dengan membutakan mata kanan setiap laki-laki, mereka menjadi tidak berguna dan dianggap lemah karena tidak dapat berperang dengan baik, maka Israel tidak akan memiliki garis pertahanan.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="1SA.11.3" />Jawab para tua-tua kota Yabes kepadanya, “Berikan kami waktu tujuh hari untuk mengutus para pembawa pesan ke seluruh wilayah Israel menyampaikan kepada semua orang tuntutan Tuan. Jika tidak ada yang datang menolong kami, maka kami akan menyerahkan diri kepada Tuan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="1SA.11.4" />Nahas merasa tidak akan ada yang datang, maka dia setuju dengan tawaran mereka. Ketika para pembawa pesan dari Yabes tiba di kota Gibea, yaitu tempat tinggal Saul, mereka menyampaikan apa yang sudah terjadi dan persyaratan yang diajukan Raja Nahas. Maka seluruh penduduk kota itu meratap dengan suara keras.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1SA.11.5" />Saat berita itu disampaikan, Saul sedang berjalan pulang dari ladangnya. Dia pulang dengan mengarahkan sepasang sapi jantannya yang tadi dia gunakan untuk membajak. Sesampai di kota dia bertanya, “Ada apa? Mengapa kalian semua meratap?” Lalu mereka menyampaikan kepadanya berita dari Yabes itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="1SA.11.6" />Ketika Saul mendengar berita itu, Roh Allah menguasainya, dan Saul menjadi sangat marah.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="1SA.11.7" />Dia mengambil sepasang sapinya itu dan memotong-motongnya, lalu menyuruh para pembawa pesan untuk mengantar potongan-potongan itu ke seluruh pelosok Israel dengan pesan, “Setiap orang yang tidak mengikuti Saul dan Samuel dalam perang, sapinya akan berakhir seperti potongan-potongan daging ini!” TUHAN membuat semua orang Israel menjadi takut terhadap apa yang dapat Saul lakukan bila mereka tidak menurutinya. Maka mereka semua langsung berkumpul bersama.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1SA.11.8" />Saul mengumpulkan dan menghitung jumlah mereka di Bezek. Pasukan Israel sebanyak tiga ratus ribu orang. Dan pasukan dari suku Yehuda sendiri sebanyak tiga puluh ribu orang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="1SA.11.9" />Kemudian Saul berkata kepada para pembawa pesan dari Yabes, “Kembalilah dan sampaikan ini kepada penduduk Yabes, ‘Besok, saat matahari terik, kalian akan diselamatkan.’” Ketika para pembawa pesan itu pulang dan menyampaikan pesan Saul, seluruh penduduk Yabes bersukacita.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="1SA.11.10" />Kemudian para pemimpin Yabes menghadap dan berkata kepada Nahas, “Besok kami akan menyerahkan diri kepadamu. Perlakukanlah kami sebagaimana yang Tuan inginkan.”
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1SA.11.11" />Saul membagi orang-orang yang sudah berkumpul itu menjadi tiga kelompok pasukan. Keesokan paginya saat matahari terbit, mereka menyerbu masuk ke perkemahan pasukan Amon, dan membantai mereka sepanjang pagi. Sebelum tengah hari, mereka sudah menghabisi hampir semua pasukan Amon. Tentara musuh yang tersisa dan berhasil lolos tercerai-berai melarikan diri, bahkan tidak ada dua orang dari mereka yang masih bersama.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Saul dilantik menjadi raja
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="1SA.11.12" />Lalu rakyat Israel memuji Saul kepada Samuel, “Kalau masih ada orang-orang yang tidak setuju untuk Saul menjadi raja kita, bawalah mereka ke sini! Kami akan membunuh mereka!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="1SA.11.13" />Tetapi jawab Saul, “Tidak! Hari ini tidak akan ada seorang pun yang akan aku hukum mati, karena hari ini TUHAN sudah menyelamatkan Israel.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="1SA.11.14" />Kemudian Samuel berkata kepada umat Israel, “Marilah kita bersama-sama pergi ke Gilgal untuk meneguhkan pelantikan Saul sebagai raja kita!”
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="1SA.11.15" />Maka semua umat Israel pergi ke Gilgal, dan di sana di hadapan TUHAN Samuel melantik Saul untuk kedua kalinya sebagai raja. Lalu mereka mengucap syukur dengan mempersembahkan kurban tanda damai kepada TUHAN. Saul dan seluruh bangsa Israel bersukacita.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="12" />
<s style="s1">Kata-kata perpisahan Samuel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1SA.12.1" />Samuel berkata kepada seluruh umat Israel, “Saya sudah melakukan apa yang kalian minta dengan melantik seorang raja atas kalian.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1SA.12.2" />Mulai sekarang Raja Saul yang akan memimpin kalian dan kedua anak laki-laki saya juga ada di antara kalian. Saya sudah menjadi pemimpin kalian sejak saya masih muda sampai hari ini, tetapi sekarang saya sudah tua dan rambut saya sudah putih.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1SA.12.3" />Maka adililah saya sekarang di hadapan kalian, dan di hadapan TUHAN, serta raja yang sudah dipilih-Nya: Bila ada orang yang ingin bersaksi melawan saya, lakukanlah sekarang. Apakah saya pernah korupsi atau menyalahgunakan jabatan, sehingga saya mengambil sapi, keledai, atau hartamu yang lain, atau pernah menindas kamu? Katakanlah sekarang supaya saya dapat mengembalikan apa yang pernah saya ambil atau bertanggung jawab atas perbuatan itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="1SA.12.4" />Jawab seluruh bangsa Israel, “Tidak! Bapak tidak pernah melakukan kecurangan atau menindas kami, dan tidak pernah mengambil uang suap.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="1SA.12.5" />Lanjut Samuel, “Pada hari ini, TUHAN dan raja yang sudah diurapi-Nya menjadi saksi bahwa saya tidak pernah melakukan kesalahan apa pun terhadap kalian.”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab mereka, “Ya, TUHAN menjadi saksi kita.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="1SA.12.6" />Lalu Samuel berkata kepada umat Israel, “Benar! Dia yang sudah memilih Musa dan Harun untuk membawa nenek moyang kita keluar dari Mesir.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="1SA.12.7" />Sekarang, berdirilah di sini di hadapan TUHAN dan saya akan mengingatkan kalian bagaimana TUHAN dengan luar biasa sudah bertindak adil kepada kalian dan kepada nenek moyang kita.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="1SA.12.8" />“Ketika Yakub dan keturunannya hidup di Mesir sebagai pendatang, nenek moyang kita berseru meminta tolong kepada TUHAN. Lalu TUHAN mengutus Musa dan Harun untuk memimpin mereka keluar dari perbudakan di Mesir, supaya mereka dapat menetap di negeri ini.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1SA.12.9" />Tetapi nenek moyang kita melupakan TUHAN Allah, sehingga Dia membiarkan mereka dikalahkan oleh Sisera, yaitu panglima pasukan Raja Yabin di Hazor.<x caller="+"><xo>12:9
</xo><xt>Hak. 4</xt></x> Dan hukuman TUHAN pernah jatuh atas umat Israel melalui tangan orang Filistin,<x caller="+"><xo>12:9
</xo><xt>Hak. 15; Hak. 16</xt></x> dan raja Moab.<x caller="+"><xo>12:9
</xo><xt>Hak. 3:12-30</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="1SA.12.10" />“Setiap kali itu terjadi mereka berseru kepada TUHAN dan berkata, ‘Kami sudah berdosa karena sudah meninggalkan Engkau, ya TUHAN, dan menyembah dewa Baal dan Asytoret! Tetapi selamatkanlah kami dari musuh-musuh kami, dan kami akan setia hanya kepada-Mu saja!’
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1SA.12.11" />Kemudian TUHAN mengutus Gideon, Barak, Yefta, dan saya, untuk membebaskan kita dari musuh-musuh yang sudah menindas kita dari segala arah, sehingga kita bisa hidup dengan aman.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="1SA.12.12" />“Tetapi ketika kalian melihat Raja Nahas memimpin bangsa Amon datang menyerang, kalian berkata kepada saya, ‘Kami menginginkan seorang raja untuk memerintah atas kami!’— padahal kalian sudah memiliki Raja, yaitu TUHAN Allahmu.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1SA.12.13" />Jadi perhatikanlah! Inilah raja yang sudah kalian pilih. Sesuai dengan permintaan kalian, TUHAN sudah melantiknya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="1SA.12.14" />“Segala sesuatu akan berjalan baik jika kalian dan raja terpilih tetap takut dan menghormati TUHAN, tetap setia dan menaati perintah-Nya, dan tidak memberontak melawan hukum-hukum-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="1SA.12.15" />Akan tetapi, apabila kalian tidak menaati TUHAN dan memberontak lagi melawan hukum-hukum TUHAN, maka TUHAN akan menghukum kalian, sebagaimana Dia sudah berulang-ulang menghukum nenek moyang kita.<f caller="+"><fr>12:15
</fr><fk>sebagaimana …
</fk><ft>TSI menerjemahkan frasa terakhir sesuai Teks Masoret. LXX menuliskan, ‘dan raja kalian.’</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="1SA.12.16" />“Sebagai bukti akan peringatan itu, tetap berdiri dan perhatikanlah keajaiban yang akan TUHAN lakukan di depan mata kalian!
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="1SA.12.17" />Sekarang ini adalah musim panen gandum, dan biasanya tidak akan terjadi hujan. Walaupun demikian, saya akan berdoa kepada TUHAN supaya Dia memberikan guntur dan hujan. Melalui keajaiban itu kalian akan menyadari bahwa kalian sudah melakukan kejahatan besar di hadapan TUHAN, ketika kalian meminta untuk dipimpin oleh seorang raja.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="1SA.12.18" />Lalu Samuel berdoa dan memohon kepada TUHAN, dan pada hari itu juga TUHAN menurunkan guntur dan hujan, sehingga semua orang menjadi sangat takut kepada TUHAN dan Samuel.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="1SA.12.19" />Maka semua orang berkata kepada Samuel, “Berdoalah kepada TUHAN Allah supaya kami tidak mati. Kami menyadari bahwa dosa-dosa kami bertambah lagi karena sudah meminta seorang raja.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="1SA.12.20" />Lalu Samuel menjawab mereka, “Jangan takut! Walaupun kalian sudah melakukan kejahatan ini, jangan berpaling dari TUHAN. Tetaplah setia kepada TUHAN dengan sungguh-sungguh.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="1SA.12.21" />Jangan menyimpang dengan menyembah berhala-berhala. Itu sama sekali tidak berguna, karena tidak ada berhala yang dapat menolong ataupun menyelamatkan kalian dari para musuh.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="1SA.12.22" />Ingatlah bahwa TUHAN sudah memilih kita sebagai umat pilihan-Nya. Maka Dia tidak akan mencemarkan nama-Nya yang mulia dengan meninggalkan kita sebagai umat-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="1SA.12.23" />“Sehubungan dengan diri saya sendiri, saya tidak akan berbuat dosa terhadap TUHAN dengan cara berhenti mendoakan kalian! Saya pasti akan tetap mengajarkan kalian tentang segala sesuatu yang baik dan benar.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="1SA.12.24" />Hormatilah TUHAN dan tetaplah setia kepada-Nya dengan segenap hatimu. Janganlah sekali-kali melupakan semua perbuatan besar yang sudah dilakukan-Nya bagi kita.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="1SA.12.25" />Tetapi perlu kalian tahu: Apabila kalian terus saja melakukan hal-hal yang jahat, maka TUHAN akan membinasakan kalian serta raja kalian.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="13" />
<s style="s1">Peperangan terus berlanjut melawan Filistin
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1SA.13.1" />Saul sudah dewasa<f caller="+"><fr>13:1
</fr><fk>Saul sudah dewasa
</fk><ft>Dalam Teks Masoret tulisan tentang angka tahun yang menunjukkan umur Saul sudah hilang. Hanya beberapa naskah dari LXX yang menuliskan umurnya 30 tahun. Teks Masoret juga tidak lengkap menulis berapa tahun Saul memerintah. Biasanya terjemahan Alkitab mengikuti informasi ‘berapa puluh tahun yang diberikan kepadanya untuk memerintah’, lihat di Kis. 13:21.</ft></f> saat dia mulai memerintah sebagai raja, dan dia memerintah bangsa Israel selama kurang lebih empat puluh tahun.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="1SA.13.2" />Dari pasukan Israel yang sudah berperang mengalahkan Amon, Saul memilih tiga ribu orang dari bangsa Israel untuk menjadi pasukan yang tetap siap untuk berperang. Dan dia menyuruh orang-orang yang tidak terpilih untuk kembali ke rumah mereka masing-masing. Dari tiga ribu tentara itu, dua ribu bertugas dengan dia di Mikmas dan seluruh daerah perbukitan Betel. Seribu orang lainnya bertugas dengan Yonatan, anaknya di Gibea, di wilayah Benyamin.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="1SA.13.3" />Kemudian Yonatan dan pasukannya menyerang dan menghancurkan pos tentara Filistin di Geba.<f caller="+"><fr>13:3
</fr><fk>Geba
</fk><ft>Kota Geba terletak antara kedua kota Gibea dan Mikmas.</ft></f> Berita penyerangan itu terdengar oleh orang Filistin lainnya. Oleh karena itu, Saul mengirim utusan-utusan dengan perintah, “Pergi ke seluruh daerah Israel. Bunyikanlah terompet dan berseru, ‘Biarlah seluruh rakyat bersiaga!’”
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1SA.13.4" />Maka semua orang Israel mendengar, “Saul sudah mengalahkan pos tentara Filistin di Geba. Dengan demikian orang Filistin pasti sangat membenci orang Israel.” Maka tentara Israel disuruh berkumpul dan mengikuti Saul di Gilgal.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="1SA.13.5" />Sementara itu, tentara Filistin sudah berkumpul untuk menyerang bangsa Israel di Mikmas, yang terletak di sebelah timur Bet Awen. Mereka datang dengan tiga ribu kereta perang, enam ribu pasukan berkuda, dan pasukan berjalan kaki yang sangat banyak, seperti pasir di pantai.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1SA.13.6" />Ketika bangsa Israel melihat bahwa mereka sudah didesak mundur oleh musuh yang jumlahnya lebih banyak, maka banyak tentara Israel itu bersembunyi di dalam gua-gua, di antara semak-semak lebat, di celah-celah di antara batu-batu besar, di lubang-lubang tanah yang dalam, dan di dalam sumur-sumur yang kering.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="1SA.13.7" />Bahkan ada tentara yang melarikan diri sampai menyeberangi sungai Yordan lalu menuju wilayah Gad dan Gilead. Sementara itu, Saul sendiri masih berada di Gilgal bersama dengan anggota pasukannya yang gemetar ketakutan.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Ketidaktaatan Saul dan teguran Samuel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="1SA.13.8" />Saul menunggu selama tujuh hari, sesuai dengan waktu yang ditentukan oleh Samuel. Tetapi pada hari ketujuh Samuel belum juga datang ke Gilgal. Saul menyadari bahwa banyak dari pasukannya sedang meninggalkannya.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1SA.13.9" />Akhirnya Saul berkata, “Bawakan kepada saya kurban yang dibakar habis dan kurban-kurban tanda damai itu.” Lalu Saul sendiri mempersembahkan kurban yang dibakar habis itu untuk meminta pertolongan TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="1SA.13.10" />Begitu Saul selesai mempersembahkan kurban yang dibakar habis itu, Samuel tiba di Gilgal, dan Saul meninggalkan mezbah untuk menyambut dia.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1SA.13.11" />Tetapi Samuel berkata, “Apa yang sudah kamu lakukan?!”
</p>
<p style="p">Saul menjawab, “Saya melihat para tentara mulai meninggalkan saya, dan Bapak tidak datang sesuai dengan waktu yang Bapak tentukan. Lagipula tentara Filistin sudah berkumpul di Mikmas.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1SA.13.12" />Oleh sebab itu, saya berpikir, ‘Orang Filistin akan menyerang kita di Gilgal dan saya belum meminta restu TUHAN.’ Jadi saya merasa harus mempersembahkan kurban yang dibakar habis.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="1SA.13.13" />Lalu Samuel berkata kepada Saul, “Kamu sudah bertindak sangat bodoh dengan tidak taat kepada TUHAN, Allahmu! Sesungguhnya, apabila kamu taat kepada perintah-Nya itu, TUHAN sudah berencana untuk menegakkan kerajaanmu atas Israel untuk selamanya!
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1SA.13.14" />Tetapi sekarang, kerajaanmu tidak akan bertahan. Oleh karena itu, TUHAN sudah memilih seorang yang memiliki hati sesuai keinginan-Nya, dan menetapkan orang itu untuk menjadi raja atas umat-Nya, karena kamu tidak taat kepada perintah yang TUHAN berikan kepadamu.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Situasi berbahaya untuk pasukan Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="15-16" bcv="1SA.13.15" />Samuel meninggalkan Saul di Gilgal. Pasukan Filistin berkemah di Mikmas. Lalu Saul membawa semua tentara yang masih bersamanya dari Gilgal untuk bergabung dengan pasukan yang dipimpin Yonatan di Gibea, di wilayah Benyamin. Ketika jumlahnya dihitung, hanya ada sekitar enam ratus orang.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="1SA.13.17" />Para tentara Filistin mengirim tiga kelompok dari Mikmas dengan tugas untuk menjarah. Satu kelompok berjalan menuju ke Ofra di daerah Syual.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="1SA.13.18" />Satu kelompok lagi menuju ke Bet Horon. Dan kelompok yang lainnya menuju ke perbatasan yang menghadap lembah Zeboim ke arah padang belantara.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="1SA.13.19" />Pada waktu itu tidak terdapat seorang pun dari Israel yang menjadi tukang besi, sebab orang Filistin berkata, “Jangan sampai Israel bisa membuat pedang dan tombak.”
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="1SA.13.20" />Jadi, semua orang Israel terpaksa pergi ke Filistin jika ingin menajamkan mata bajak, beliung, kapak, dan sabit mereka.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="1SA.13.21" />Mereka harus membayar 8 gram uang perak untuk menajamkan mata bajak atau beliung, dan 4 gram uang perak untuk menajamkan kapak, sabit, dan ujung tongkat untuk mengendalikan ternak.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="1SA.13.22" />Maka pada hari peperangan tidak ada seorang pun di pihak bangsa Israel yang memiliki pedang atau tombak, kecuali Saul dan Yonatan.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Keberanian Yonatan melawan tentara Filistin
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="1SA.13.23" />Sementara itu, orang Filistin sudah mengirim satu kelompok pasukan pengawal mereka sampai ke perlintasan gunung di Mikmas.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="14" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1SA.14.1" />Pada suatu hari, Yonatan berkata kepada pembawa senjatanya, “Mari kita pergi menyeberang untuk mendekati pos pasukan pengawal Filistin di sana!” Tetapi Yonatan tidak memberitahu bapaknya tentang apa yang akan dia lakukan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="1SA.14.2" />Saat itu, Saul masih tinggal di Gibea. Dia sedang duduk di bawah pohon delima di Migron, yang adalah tempat di ujung daerah Gibea. Sekitar enam ratus orang berada di sana bersama dengan dia.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1SA.14.3" />Di antara orang-orang tersebut ada Ahia anak laki-laki Ahitub, saudara Ikabod. Ikabod adalah anak Pinehas, dan cucu Eli, imam TUHAN di Silo. Pada waktu itu Ahia sudah menggantikan Eli sebagai imam yang mengenakan baju efod.
</p>
<p style="p">Mereka semua juga tidak mengetahui bahwa Yonatan sudah pergi.
<ve />
<v id="4-5" bcv="1SA.14.4" />Yonatan berusaha untuk mencapai pos pasukan pengawal Filistin. Untuk itu dia harus mendaki perlintasan sempit yang berada di antara dua tebing yang curam. Tebing di sisi utara dekat dengan Mikmas namanya Bozes, sedangkan tebing di sisi selatan dekat dengan Geba namanya Seneh.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1SA.14.6" />Lalu Yonatan berkata kepada pembawa senjatanya, “Mari kita dekati para penyembah berhala ini!<f caller="+"><fr>14:6
</fr><fk>penyembah berhala
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: orang-orang yang tidak bersunat. Menurut Kej. 17:9-14, sunat menjadi tanda bahwa setiap keturunan Abraham yang laki-laki akan mematuhi segala ketentuan dalam perjanjian TUHAN dengan Abraham. Dalam konteks seperti ini, perkataan ‘orang yang tidak bersunat’ memang adalah ejekan, tetapi sebenarnya merujuk kepada hal yang lebih penting dari sunat, yaitu bahwa Goliat dan orang Filistin tidak termasuk ke dalam keturunan Abraham, dan tidak kenal Allah.</ft></f> Barangkali TUHAN akan menolong kita! Tidak ada satu pun yang dapat menghalangi TUHAN dari menyelamatkan, baik jumlah pasukan kita banyak maupun hanya sedikit.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="1SA.14.7" />Lalu pembawa senjatanya berkata, “Lakukanlah sesuai keinginan Tuan. Saya siap mendukung!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="1SA.14.8" />Yonatan berkata, “Baiklah! Mari kita mendekati pasukan Filistin untuk memperlihatkan diri kepada mereka.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1SA.14.9" />Jika mereka berkata kepada kita, ‘Tunggu di sana, sampai kami datang kepadamu,’ maka kita akan tetap tinggal di tempat itu dan tidak akan naik untuk mendatangi mereka.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1SA.14.10" />Tetapi jika mereka berkata, ‘Datanglah ke sini dan lawanlah kami,’ maka kita akan naik untuk menyerang mereka. Itu artinya TUHAN sudah menyerahkan mereka ke dalam tangan kita. Itulah tandanya buat kita.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="1SA.14.11" />Lalu Yonatan dan pembawa senjatanya memperlihatkan diri kepada pos pasukan Filistin itu. Ada dari mereka yang mengejek, “Lihat! Ada beberapa penakut Israel yang keluar dari tempat persembunyian mereka!”
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1SA.14.12" />Kemudian mereka berteriak kepada Yonatan dan pembawa senjatanya itu, “Kalian naiklah ke sini, agar kami bisa memberi pelajaran!”
</p>
<p style="p">Kemudian Yonatan berkata kepada pembawa senjatanya, “Ikutlah naik di belakang saya, karena TUHAN sudah menyerahkan mereka ke tangan bangsa Israel!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13-14" bcv="1SA.14.13" />Untuk mendaki tebing mereka berdua harus merangkak dengan kaki dan tangan, Yonatan di depan dan pembawa senjatanya mengikuti di belakangnya. Yonatan langsung menyerang tentara-tentara yang ada di pos itu dengan pedangnya, pembawa senjatanya ikut di belakangnya dan membunuh musuh-musuh yang sudah dilukai Yonatan. Sekitar dua puluh orang terbunuh di tempat yang luasnya tidak sampai seperempat hektar. Serangan itu memulai kekalahan orang Filistin.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="1SA.14.15" />Saat itu kepanikan menimpa seluruh pasukan Filistin, baik yang ada di perkemahan, dan yang sudah mengambil tempat di medan pertempuran, di pos-pos, maupun kelompok yang sedang menjarah. Lalu Allah membuat bumi bergetar, sehingga ketakutan mereka bertambah besar.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Israel mengalahkan orang Filistin
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="1SA.14.16" />Sementara itu, orang-orang yang berjaga-jaga di sekeliling Saul di Gibea mendengar keributan dari arah perkemahan pasukan Filistin. Mereka juga melihat banyak sekali tentara Filistin melarikan diri ke segala arah.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="1SA.14.17" />Lalu Saul berkata kepada pasukan yang bersama dengan dia, “Kumpulkan barisan dan periksa siapa yang tidak bersama kita.” Dan ketika mereka memeriksa barisan, diketahuilah bahwa Yonatan dan pembawa senjatanya tidak ada bersama mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="1SA.14.18" />Sesudah mengetahui hal itu, Saul ingin meminta petunjuk dari Allah. Saul berkata kepada Ahia, “Bawalah baju efod ke sini!”<x caller="+"><xo>14:18
</xo><xt>Kel. 28:30</xt></x> Pada waktu itu Ahia yang memakai efod dalam pelayanannya sebagai imam bagi umat Israel.<f caller="+"><fr>14:18
</fr><fk>perbedaan tekstual
</fk><ft>Teks Masoret menuliskan, “‘Bawalah peti perjanjian Allah.’ Pada waktu itu peti itu ada di situ bersama dengan orang Israel.” TSI mengikuti LXX di ayat ini.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="1SA.14.19" />Sementara Saul mulai berbicara dengan imam itu, situasi perkemahan pasukan Filistin semakin kacau-balau. Hal itu mempengaruhi Saul sehingga dia berkata kepada imam itu, “Tidak ada waktu meminta petunjuk dari Allah!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="1SA.14.20" />Saul dan semua pasukannya berlari ke medan pertempuran. Di sana mereka melihat kekacauan yang begitu hebat karena sesama tentara Filistin saling membunuh dengan pedang mereka sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="1SA.14.21" />Orang-orang Israel yang sebelumnya berpihak kepada orang-orang Filistin dan tinggal di perkemahan mereka, kembali bergabung dengan pasukan Israel untuk menolong Saul dan Yonatan.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="1SA.14.22" />Begitu juga orang Israel yang sebelumnya bersembunyi di perbukitan Efraim, saat mendengar bahwa pasukan Filistin sudah melarikan diri, maka mereka pun bergabung lagi dan ikut mengejar tentara-tentara Filistin yang sedang lari dari medan pertempuran.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="1SA.14.23" />Demikianlah TUHAN menyelamatkan bangsa Israel pada hari itu, dan pertempuran itu meluas sampai ke daerah Bet Awen.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yonatan melanggar sumpah Saul
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="1SA.14.24" />Pertempuran sepanjang hari itu membuat pasukan Israel sangat kelelahan dan kelaparan. Sebab pada pagi hari itu Saul sudah mengikat mereka dengan bersumpah, “Biarlah TUHAN mengutuk siapa pun di antara kita yang memakan apa pun sebelum matahari terbenam, dan sebelum saya membalaskan dendam kepada musuh-musuh saya!” Jadi, tidak seorang pun dari para tentara yang memakan sesuatu sepanjang hari itu.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="1SA.14.25" />Ketika mereka berjalan memasuki hutan, mereka melihat madu jatuh menetes ke tanah.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="1SA.14.26" />Tetapi tidak ada seorang pun yang mengambil untuk memakan madu itu karena mereka takut melanggar sumpah yang diucapkan Saul.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="1SA.14.27" />Namun Yonatan tidak mendengar ketika bapaknya mengikat seluruh pasukan dalam sumpahnya itu. Jadi, dia mengulurkan tongkatnya dan mencelupkan ujung tongkat itu ke sarang madu dan mencicipi madu itu. Sesudah itu, dia merasa mendapat kekuatan baru.<f caller="+"><fr>14:27
</fr><fk>merasa …
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: matanya menjadi terang.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="1SA.14.28" />Lalu seorang anggota pasukan memberitahu dia, “Ayahmu sudah mengikat para pasukan dengan bersumpah, ‘Biarlah TUHAN mengutuk orang yang memakan makanan apa pun hari ini!’ Itulah sebabnya kami sangat lelah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="1SA.14.29" />Maka Yonatan menjawab, “Wah, dengan demikian ayah saya mencelakakan kita! Lihatlah, saya menjadi lebih kuat sesudah mencicipi madu ini sedikit saja.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="1SA.14.30" />Jika semua pasukan diizinkan makan makanan yang mereka rampas dari musuh yang mereka temui hari ini, pasti lebih besar lagi kekalahan orang Filistin.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="1SA.14.31" />Pada hari itu pasukan Israel mengalahkan orang Filistin dari kota Mikmas ke arah barat sampai kota Ayalon, sehingga semua tentara Israel menjadi sangat lelah dan lapar.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="1SA.14.32" />Karena itu, pada petang hari mereka mengambil jarahan yang dirampas, seperti domba, sapi dan anak-anak sapi. Mereka menyembelih binatang-binatang itu di atas tanah dan langsung memakan daging yang masih mengandung darahnya.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="1SA.14.33" />Maka dilaporkanlah hal itu kepada Saul, “Lihat, anggota pasukan kita berdosa terhadap TUHAN dengan memakan daging yang masih ada darahnya.”<x caller="+"><xo>14:33
</xo><xt>Kej. 9:4; Im. 7:26-27; Im. 17:10-14; Im. 19:26; Ul. 12:23-25</xt></x>
</p>
<p style="p">Kata Saul, “Jangan melanggar perintah TUHAN! Gulingkanlah sebuah batu besar ke sini. Gunakanlah itu sebagai tempat menyembelih binatang dan mengalirkan darahnya.”
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="1SA.14.34" />Lalu Saul berkata lagi, “Sebarkanlah perintah ini kepada seluruh pasukan, ‘Bawalah binatang jarahan ke batu ini untuk menyembelihnya dan alirkan darahnya. Jangan berdosa kepada TUHAN dengan memakan daging yang masih ada darahnya.’”
</p>
<p style="p">Jadi, malam itu setiap orang membawa sapi jantannya dan menyembelihnya di tempat itu.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="1SA.14.35" />Lalu, Saul mendirikan sebuah mezbah bagi TUHAN dari batu-batu. Itulah mezbah pertama yang dia dirikan bagi TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="1SA.14.36" />Kemudian Saul berkata, “Mari kita mengejar orang-orang Filistin malam ini dan menjarah mereka sampai fajar. Kita tidak akan membiarkan seorang pun dari mereka tetap hidup!”
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu semua pasukan berkata, “Lakukanlah apa yang terbaik menurut Tuan.”
</p>
<p style="p">Tetapi imam Ahia berkata, “Marilah kita meminta petunjuk Allah terlebih dahulu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="1SA.14.37" />Maka Ahia menggunakan Urim dan Tumim<f caller="+"><fr>14:37
</fr><fk>Urim … Tumim
</fk><ft>Urim dan Tumim adalah dua benda pengundi yang digunakan para imam untuk mengetahui kehendak TUHAN. Bentuk serta caranya mengundi tidak diketahui dengan pasti. Lihat Kel. 28:30; Bil. 27:21.</ft></f> untuk Saul agar bertanya kepada Allah, “Apakah sebaiknya aku memberi perintah untuk mengejar tentara-tentara Filistin sekarang? Apakah Engkau akan menyerahkan mereka ke dalam tangan kami?” Tetapi Allah tidak menjawab Saul pada saat itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="38" bcv="1SA.14.38" />Kemudian Saul berkata, “Kalian semua, para kepala pasukan, kemarilah! Mari kita cari tahu siapa yang sudah berbuat dosa hari ini.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="1SA.14.39" />Di hadapan TUHAN yang hidup, yang selalu menyelamatkan Israel, saya bersumpah bahwa orang yang melakukan dosa akan dihukum mati, biarpun itu ternyata anak saya sendiri!” Tetapi tidak seorang pun dari para tentara itu yang menjawabnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="40" bcv="1SA.14.40" />Lalu berkatalah Saul kepada semua pasukan Israel, “Kalian berdiri di sana, sedangkan saya dan Yonatan akan berdiri di sini.”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab pasukan itu kepada Saul, “Lakukanlah apa yang terbaik menurut Tuan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="1SA.14.41" />Kemudian Saul berkata, “TUHAN Allah Israel, mohon Engkau menunjukkan sebabnya Engkau tidak menjawab pertanyaanku hari ini: Jika aku atau Yonatan yang sudah berbuat dosa, maka tunjukkanlah Urim. Tetapi jika dosa ini dilakukan oleh pasukan Israel, tunjukkanlah Tumim.”<f caller="+"><fr>14:41
</fr><fk>kutipan Saul
</fk><ft>TSI menerjemahkan sesuai LXX dalam kutipan ini.</ft></f> Ternyata undian menunjuk kepada Yonatan dan Saul, sementara para tentara itu bebas dari tuduhan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="42" bcv="1SA.14.42" />Kata Saul selanjutnya, “Undilah antara saya dan Yonatan!” Dan undian menunjukkan Yonatan yang bersalah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="43" bcv="1SA.14.43" />Maka berkatalah Saul kepada Yonatan, “Beritahu aku apa yang sudah kamu lakukan!”
</p>
<p style="p">Kata Yonatan, “Aku mencelupkan ujung tongkatku ke dalam madu untuk mencicipi sedikit darinya. Apakah karena itu saja aku layak dihukum mati?!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="44" bcv="1SA.14.44" />Saul berkata, “Ya! Biarlah Allah menghukum aku, bahkan mencabut nyawaku, jika kamu tidak dihukum mati karena dosa itu!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="45" bcv="1SA.14.45" />Tetapi pasukan itu berkata kepada Saul, “Jangan! Yonatan tidak boleh dihukum, karena dialah yang hari ini mendatangkan kemenangan besar bagi Israel. Tidak! Jangan menghukum dia! Di hadapan TUHAN yang hidup kami berjanji, jangan sampai sehelai rambut pun jatuh dari kepalanya, karena Allah sudah memakai dia hari ini untuk melakukan hal yang sangat hebat.” Jadi, para anggota pasukan itu menyelamatkan Yonatan dari hukuman mati.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="46" bcv="1SA.14.46" />Maka Saul berhenti mengejar para pasukan Filistin, sehingga orang-orang Filistin itu dibiarkan pulang ke daerah mereka masing-masing.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="47-48" bcv="1SA.14.47" />Sesudah posisi Saul sebagai raja atas Israel menjadi semakin kuat, dia berperang melawan semua musuh mereka di segala penjuru, termasuk bangsa Moab, bangsa Amon, bangsa Edom, raja-raja<f caller="+"><fr>14:47-48
</fr><fk>raja-raja
</fk><ft>TSI menerjemahkan sesuai Teks Masoret, tetapi Teks Gulungan Laut Mati dan LXX menuliskan kata ‘raja’ (tunggal).</ft></f> Zoba, dan bangsa Filistin. Bahkan Saul melepaskan Israel dari penindasan bangsa Amalek. Kemana pun Saul pergi berperang, dia selalu menang. Dengan melakukan hal-hal yang gagah perkasa, dia melepaskan bangsa Israel dari kuasa musuh-musuh mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Anggota keluarga Saul
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="49" bcv="1SA.14.49" />Anak-anak laki-laki Saul adalah Yonatan, Yiswi, dan Malkisua. Sedangkan anak-anak perempuannya adalah Merab dan Mikal.
<ve />
<v id="50" bcv="1SA.14.50" />Istri Saul bernama Ahinoam, anak perempuan Ahimaaz. Panglima pasukan perangnya bernama Abner, anak laki-laki Ner, paman Saul.
<ve />
<v id="51" bcv="1SA.14.51" />Kis adalah bapak Saul, dan Ner adalah bapak Abner. Kis dan Ner adalah anak-anak laki-laki Abiel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="52" bcv="1SA.14.52" />Ada pertempuran-pertempuran sengit antara pasukan Israel dengan pasukan Filistin selama hidup Saul. Karena itu, jika Saul melihat pemuda yang kuat dan berani, maka dia segera menjadikan orang itu sebagai anggota pasukannya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="15" />
<s style="s1">Allah menetapkan bangsa Amalek untuk dimusnahkan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1SA.15.1" />Pada suatu hari berkatalah Samuel kepada Saul, “Dulu TUHAN mengutus saya untuk mengurapi kamu menjadi raja atas umat-Nya, Israel. Oleh karena itu, dengarkanlah pesan TUHAN ini.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1SA.15.2" />TUHAN Panglima Semesta berkata, ‘Aku akan membalas perbuatan bangsa Amalek karena dulu mereka tidak mengizinkan umat-Ku, Israel, melewati wilayah mereka pada waktu Israel keluar dari Mesir.<x caller="+"><xo>15:2
</xo><xt>Kel. 17:1-16</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1SA.15.3" />Karena itu pergilah dan seranglah bangsa Amalek! Aku sudah menetapkan mereka semua untuk dimusnahkan,<f caller="+"><fr>15:3
</fr><fk>menetapkan … dimusnahkan
</fk><ft>Istilah ‘menetapkan untuk dimusnahkan’ merupakan keputusan TUHAN untuk menghukum mati seorang atau banyak orang secara total. Semua pemilikan orang yang kena hukuman ini harus juga dimusnahkan. Lihat Kel. 22:20; Im. 27:28-29; dan Ul. 7:25-26. Perintah TUHAN tentang bangsa Amalek ini sesuai dengan Kel. 17:14-16.</ft></f> jadi musnahkanlah semua, baik mereka maupun segala sesuatu yang dimiliki mereka, tanpa perkecualian. Bunuhlah semua laki-laki, perempuan, anak-anak maupun bayi. Bunuh juga sapi, domba, unta, dan keledai.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="1SA.15.4" />Maka Saul mengumpulkan pasukan di kota Telaim. Jumlah mereka adalah 200.000 tentara yang berjalan kaki dari Israel, dan 10.000 tentara dari suku Yehuda.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1SA.15.5" />Sesudah itu Saul dan pasukannya masuk daerah bangsa Amalek dan bersembunyi di lembah yang di dekat salah satu kota besar mereka, dan bersiap menghadang.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1SA.15.6" />Saul mengirim pesan ini kepada orang Keni yang tinggal dekat dengan bangsa Amalek, “Pergi dan menjauhlah dari orang Amalek. Kalau tidak, kalian juga akan ikut dimusnahkan.” Saul tidak mau menghabisi suku Keni karena mereka sudah bersikap baik kepada umat Israel saat mereka keluar dari Mesir. Mendengar pesan Saul, maka orang-orang Keni itu pergi dari antara orang Amalek.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="1SA.15.7" />Sesudah itu, Saul dan pasukannya berperang dan mengalahkan orang Amalek dari kota Hawila sampai ke kota Syur, di sebelah timur Mesir.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1SA.15.8" />Saul dan pasukannya membunuh semua rakyat Amalek, tetapi Agag, raja Amalek, ditangkap hidup-hidup.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1SA.15.9" />Selain Agag, mereka juga tidak membunuh kawanan domba dan ternak yang sehat, serta tidak memusnahkan segala barang dan binatang yang menurut mereka bernilai. Mereka hanya menghabisi segala sesuatu yang tidak berharga.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">TUHAN menolak Saul sebagai raja
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="1SA.15.10" />Maka berkatalah TUHAN kepada Samuel,
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1SA.15.11" />“Aku sangat sedih bahwa Aku sudah menjadikan Saul sebagai raja, karena dia sudah meninggalkan Aku dan tidak melakukan semua perintah-Ku.” Hal ini membuat Samuel sangat sedih, dan dia berdoa kepada TUHAN sambil menangis sepanjang malam.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="1SA.15.12" />Keesokan harinya, pagi-pagi benar Samuel pergi untuk menemui Saul. Tetapi seseorang memberitahu dia, “Saul sudah pergi ke kota Karmel untuk mendirikan sebuah tugu pengingat akan dirinya sendiri, dan kemudian Saul pergi ke Gilgal.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="1SA.15.13" />Samuel akhirnya bertemu dengan Saul di Gilgal. Saul menyapa Samuel dengan berkata, “Semoga TUHAN memberkatimu! Saya sudah melakukan apa yang diperintahkan TUHAN.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="1SA.15.14" />Maka Samuel menjawab, “Kalau begitu mengapa ada suara domba dan ternak yang saya dengar di sini?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="1SA.15.15" />Jawab Saul, “Itu adalah domba dan ternak terbaik yang diselamatkan oleh para tentara dari bangsa Amalek untuk dipersembahkan kepada TUHAN Allah kita. Tetapi segala yang lainnya kami sudah memusnahkannya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="1SA.15.16" />Maka Samuel berkata kepadanya, “Tunggu! Biar saya beritahu apa yang TUHAN katakan kepada saya tadi malam.”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Saul, “Katakanlah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="1SA.15.17" />Samuel berkata, “Dulu kamu menganggap dirimu tidak berarti. Tetapi sekarang kamu sudah menjadi pemimpin atas suku-suku Israel. TUHAN sudah mengurapi kamu menjadi raja atas Israel.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="1SA.15.18" />TUHAN mengutus kamu dengan perintah ini, ‘Karena dosa bangsa Amalek, pergilah memusnahkan mereka secara total. Habisilah mereka.’
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="1SA.15.19" />Mengapa kamu tidak menaati perintah TUHAN?! Kamu bahkan sibuk merampas milik mereka. Perbuatanmu itu jahat di mata TUHAN!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="1SA.15.20" />Jawab Saul kepada Samuel, “Tetapi saya sudah menaati perintah TUHAN untuk pergi berperang. Saya hanya membawa raja mereka ke sini, sedangkan semua rakyatnya sudah saya bunuh.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="1SA.15.21" />Tetapi para tentara membawa jarahan domba dan ternak terbaik ke sini. Daripada memusnahkan, kami mau mempersembahkan semuanya itu kepada TUHAN Allahmu di Gilgal.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="1SA.15.22" />Lalu Samuel berkata,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Manakah yang membuat TUHAN senang?— kurban yang dibakar habis dan kurban sembelihan lainnya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">atau ketaatan?
</q>
<q style="q1">Sesungguhnya ketaatan itu jauh lebih baik daripada persembahan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Mendengarkan dengan penuh perhatian jauh lebih baik daripada persembahan lemak domba jantan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="23" bcv="1SA.15.23" />Karena pemberontakan itu sama besar dengan dosa sihir,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan ketidaktaatan sama seperti dosa penyembahan berhala.
</q>
<q style="q1">Karena kamu sudah menolak perintah TUHAN,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">maka Dia pun sudah menolak kamu sebagai raja.”
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Saul memohon pengampunan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="1SA.15.24" />Kemudian Saul menjawab Samuel, “Benar! Saya sudah berdosa. Saya sudah tidak menaati perintah TUHAN dan perkataanmu juga, karena takut kepada para tentara dan mengikuti perkataan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="1SA.15.25" />Tetapi sekarang saya memohon dengan sangat, ampunilah dosa saya! Kembalilah bersama saya sehingga saya dapat menyembah TUHAN.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="1SA.15.26" />Lalu Samuel berkata, “Saya tidak akan kembali bersamamu. Kamu telah menolak perintah TUHAN, maka Dia sudah menolak kamu sebagai raja atas Israel!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="1SA.15.27" />Saat Samuel berbalik hendak pergi, Saul memegang dengan erat jubah Samuel, sehingga jubah itu koyak.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="1SA.15.28" />Maka Samuel berkata, “Demikian juga TUHAN sudah mengoyak kerajaan Israel daripadamu dan sudah memberikannya kepada salah seorang sesamamu Israel, yaitu orang yang lebih baik daripadamu!
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="1SA.15.29" />TUHAN Allah Israel Yang Mahamulia tidak berbohong, dan tidak mengubah keputusan-Nya. Karena Dia bukan seperti manusia yang selalu mengubah pendapat mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="1SA.15.30" />Tetapi Saul berkata lagi, “Benar Bapak! Saya sudah berbuat dosa. Namun saya mohon tunjukkanlah hormat kepada saya di hadapan para tua-tua dan di hadapan umat Israel. Kembalilah bersama saya agar saya bisa menyembah TUHAN Allahmu.”
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="1SA.15.31" />Maka Samuel kembali ke lokasi penyembahan bersama dengan Saul, dan Saul menyembah TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Samuel membunuh Agag
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="1SA.15.32" />Lalu Samuel berkata, “Bawalah ke sini Agag, raja orang Amalek itu.” Agag datang dengan gemetar karena berpikir, “Betapa pahit rasanya, menghadapi kematianku!”<f caller="+"><fr>15:32
</fr><fk>Agag datang dengan …
</fk><ft>Teks Ibrani sangat sulit dalam kalimat ini. Kata yang TSI terjemahkan ‘gemetar’ dapat diterjemahkan ‘terbelenggu/terikat’ atau ‘tersenyum yakin.’ Dan kutipan pemikiran Agag dapat diterjemahkan, “Pastilah waktunya untuk menghadapi kepahitan maut sudah lewat.”</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="1SA.15.33" />Tetapi kata Samuel kepadanya, “Sama seperti pedangmu sudah membuat para wanita bangsa-bangsa lain kehilangan anak mereka, demikianlah ibumu sekarang akan menjadi wanita yang kehilangan anak!” Lalu Samuel membunuh Agag dan memenggal-menggal mayatnya di hadapan TUHAN di Gilgal.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="1SA.15.34" />Lalu Samuel kembali ke Rama, dan Saul kembali ke rumahnya di Gibea.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="1SA.15.35" />Sejak saat itu sampai Samuel meninggal, dia tidak bertemu lagi dengan Saul. Tetapi Samuel tidak pernah lepas dari kesedihan karena Allah sudah menolak Saul sebagai raja Israel. Dan TUHAN pun sangat sedih karena sudah menjadikan Saul sebagai raja.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="16" />
<s style="s1">Daud diurapi menjadi raja
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1SA.16.1" />Akhirnya TUHAN berbicara kepada Samuel, “Tidak usah kamu terus saja bersedih karena Saul, karena Aku sudah menolak dia sebagai raja atas Israel. Isilah tanduk tabung minyakmu dengan minyak zaitun dan pergilah ke Betlehem. Aku mengutusmu untuk menemui Isai, orang Betlehem. Karena Aku sudah memilih seorang anaknya untuk menjadi raja.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="1SA.16.2" />Kata Samuel, “Bagaimana mungkin saya pergi ke sana?! Jika Saul mendengar hal itu, dia pasti akan membunuh saya.”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab TUHAN, “Bawalah seekor sapi muda dan katakan kepada penduduk Betlehem, ‘Saya datang untuk melayani kalian dengan mempersembahkan kurban ini kepada TUHAN.’
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1SA.16.3" />Undanglah Isai untuk ikut ke upacara pengurbanan itu, dan Aku akan memberitahukan kepadamu apa yang harus kamu lakukan. Di sana Aku akan menunjukkan anaknya yang akan kamu urapi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="1SA.16.4" />Samuel melakukan semuanya sesuai perintah TUHAN kepadanya. Ketika dia tiba di Betlehem para tua-tua di kota itu menyambut dia dengan takut dan gemetar dengan berkata, “Tuan, kami berharap Tuan membawa kabar baik.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="1SA.16.5" />Jawab Samuel, “Ya, saya datang untuk melayani kalian dengan mempersembahkan kurban ini kepada TUHAN. Sucikanlah diri kalian<f caller="+"><fr>16:5
</fr><fk>Sucikanlah …
</fk><ft>Lihat catatan di Kej. 35:2 dan contoh adat penyucian diri di Im. 17:15-16. Karena kali ini Samuel mengadakan upacara penyucian, kemungkinan dia membawa air penyucian yang disediakan sesuai peraturan yang terdapat di Bil. 19:1-9.</ft></f> supaya kalian dapat mengikuti upacara pengurbanan ini.” Dia mengundang Isai dan anak-anaknya ke upacara pengurbanan itu dan mengadakan upacara penyucian diri bagi mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="1SA.16.6" />Ketika mereka sudah berkumpul, Samuel melihat Eliab, anak sulung Isai, dan berpikir, “Pasti inilah orang yang TUHAN pilih!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="1SA.16.7" />Tetapi TUHAN berkata kepada Samuel, “Jangan melihat wajah atau tinggi badannya, sebab Aku tidak memilih dia. Aku tidak menilai seseorang seperti cara manusia menilai. Manusia menilai berdasarkan penampilan luar saja, tetapi Aku menilai isi hatinya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="1SA.16.8" />Kemudian Isai memanggil anaknya yang kedua, yang bernama Abinadab, dan menyuruh dia berjalan di depan Samuel. Tetapi Samuel berkata, “Orang ini pun bukan dia yang dipilih oleh TUHAN.”
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1SA.16.9" />Lalu Isai menyuruh Syama berjalan di depan Samuel, tetapi Samuel berkata, “Dia juga bukan yang dipilih TUHAN.”
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1SA.16.10" />Demikianlah Isai sudah menunjukkan ketujuh anaknya kepada Samuel. Tetapi Samuel berkata kepada Isai, “TUHAN tidak memilih seorang pun dari antara mereka.”
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1SA.16.11" />Kemudian Samuel bertanya, “Apakah hanya mereka ini anak laki-lakimu?”
</p>
<p style="p">Isai menjawab, “Masih ada yang bungsu tetapi dia sedang menggembalakan kawanan domba kami.”
</p>
<p style="p">Maka kata Samuel, “Suruhlah orang memanggil dia karena kita tidak akan duduk dan makan bersama sebelum dia datang.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="1SA.16.12" />Lalu Isai mengutus orang untuk menjemput Daud. Ternyata Daud seorang pemuda yang tampan, matanya indah dan wajahnya kemerah-merahan.
</p>
<p style="p">Segera sesudah Daud datang, TUHAN berbicara kepada Samuel, “Inilah dia! Urapilah dia menjadi raja.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="1SA.16.13" />Lalu Samuel mengambil tanduk berisi minyak zaitun dan mengurapi Daud di depan saudara-saudaranya. Mulai saat itu juga dan seterusnya Roh TUHAN menyertai Daud dengan penuh kuasa. Kemudian Samuel kembali ke Rama.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Daud di istana Saul
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="1SA.16.14" />Tetapi pada waktu itu Roh TUHAN sudah meninggalkan Saul dan TUHAN menyuruh roh lain agar pikirannya terganggu.<f caller="+"><fr>16:14
</fr><fk>agar pikirannya terganggu
</fk><ft>Teks Ibrani dengan jelas mengatakan bahwa TUHANlah yang mengirim atau menyuruh ‘roh’ ini. Dengan demikian, roh ini pasti bukan roh jahat atau setan, dan apalagi dalam bahasa sumber kata sifat tentang roh ini lebih tepat diterjemahkan sebagai roh pengganggu atau penyiksa. (Kata sifat yang sama digunakan dalam ayat 15, 16, dan 23.) Kasus ini bisa dibandingkan dengan cerita yang ada dalam 1Raj. 22:19-24.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="1SA.16.15" />Karena itu, para pegawai Saul berbicara kepadanya, “Tuanku Raja, ternyata pikiranmu sedang tersiksa oleh roh yang datang dari Allah.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1SA.16.16" />Biarlah kami mencari orang yang pandai main kecapi dan membawanya kepada Tuanku Raja. Kalau roh penyiksa itu datang mengganggu Tuan, suruhlah dia untuk bermain kecapi, maka suara kecapi itu akan menenangkan dan menyembuhkan Tuan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="1SA.16.17" />Kata Saul, “Baiklah, carilah seorang yang pandai bermain kecapi dan bawalah dia ke sini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="1SA.16.18" />Pegawainya itu menjawab, “Orang Betlehem yang bernama Isai mempunyai anak laki-laki yang pandai bermain kecapi. Dia juga gagah perkasa, pandai bicara, serta elok parasnya. Dan TUHAN selalu menyertainya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="1SA.16.19" />Lalu Saul mengutus pembawa pesan kepada Isai dengan pesan, “Kirimkanlah anakmu Daud, yang sedang menggembalakan kawanan dombamu itu.”
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="1SA.16.20" />Lalu Isai mengirim Daud kepada Saul, bersama dengan hadiah buat Saul, yaitu seekor keledai dengan muatan roti, satu kantong kulit yang diisi dengan anggur, serta seekor anak kambing.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="1SA.16.21" />Demikianlah Daud datang kepada Saul dan mulai melayaninya. Saul sangat mengasihi Daud, dan mengangkat dia sebagai pembawa senjatanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="1SA.16.22" />Kemudian Saul menyuruh seorang utusan kepada Isai untuk menyampaikan pesan, “Biarkanlah Daud tetap sebagai pegawai saya, karena saya sangat menyukainya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="1SA.16.23" />Sejak saat itu, kalau roh yang disuruh Allah itu datang dan mengganggu Saul, Daud segera mengambil kecapi dan memainkannya. Lalu Saul segera merasa tenang kembali, dan roh yang membuat dia tersiksa itu pun pergi meninggalkannya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="17" />
<s style="s1">Goliat menantang bangsa Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1SA.17.1" />Lalu bangsa Filistin mengumpulkan pasukan mereka untuk berperang melawan bangsa Israel. Mereka bersiap-siap untuk menyerang kota Soko di tanah Yehuda. Perkemahan mereka dimulai dari kota Soko dan sampai di kota Azeka, yang berada di wilayah bernama Efes Damim.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1SA.17.2" />Saul juga mengumpulkan tentara Israel dan berkemah di lembah Elah. Mereka bersiap-siap untuk menghadapi pasukan Filistin.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1SA.17.3" />Pasukan Filistin berada di satu bukit dan pasukan Israel berada di bukit sebelahnya, dengan lembah terbentang di antara mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="1SA.17.4" />Lalu dari barisan tentara Filistin keluarlah seorang jagoan perang yang bernama Goliat, orang Gat. Tingginya tiga meter.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1SA.17.5" />Dia memakai topi perunggu di kepalanya, dan mengenakan baju zirah yang terbuat dari perunggu. Berat baju itu 57,5 kilogram.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1SA.17.6" />Dia memakai pelindung dari perunggu di kakinya dan memanggul sebuah lembing di bahunya.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="1SA.17.7" />Gagang tombaknya sebesar balok tukang tenun, dan mata tombak itu beratnya tujuh kilogram. Pembawa perisainya berjalan di depannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="1SA.17.8" />Goliat berdiri dan berteriak kepada pasukan Israel, “Mengapa kalian berdiri saja di barisan perang?! Bukankah saya seorang Filistin dan kalian adalah hamba Saul? Pilihlah seorang dari antara kalian untuk bertarung melawan saya.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1SA.17.9" />Jikalau dia mampu mengalahkan dan membunuh saya, maka bangsa kami akan menjadi budak kalian. Namun, apabila saya yang mengalahkan dan membunuh dia, maka bangsa kalian yang akan menjadi budak kami.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1SA.17.10" />Saya menantang pasukan Israel hari ini! Berikanlah kepada saya satu orang saja supaya kami dapat bertarung satu lawan satu.”
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1SA.17.11" />Ketika Saul dan seluruh orang Israel mendengar kata-kata Goliat itu, mereka sangat cemas dan ketakutan.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Daud di perkemahan Raja Saul
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="1SA.17.12" />Daud adalah anak Isai, seorang dari keluarga Efrata yang berasal dari Betlehem, suku Yehuda. Isai mempunyai delapan anak laki-laki. Ketika Saul menjadi raja, usia Isai sudah sangat tua.
<ve />
<v id="13-14" bcv="1SA.17.13" />Tiga anak tertua Isai yang bernama Eliab, Abinadab, dan Syama, pergi berperang bersama Saul. Dan Daud adalah anak bungsu.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="1SA.17.15" />Daud sering pulang pergi dari perkemahan Saul ke Betlehem untuk menggembalakan kawanan domba bapaknya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="1SA.17.16" />Tetapi setiap pagi dan sore selama empat puluh hari, Goliat masih terus menantang pasukan Israel dengan sangat sombong.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="1SA.17.17" />Pada suatu hari Isai berkata kepada Daud, “Anakku, cepat berangkatlah dengan membawa sepuluh kilogram gandum panggang dan sepuluh roti ini kepada kakak-kakakmu di perkemahan.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="1SA.17.18" />Berikanlah juga sepuluh potong keju ini kepada komandan mereka. Lihatlah keadaan kakak-kakakmu lalu pulanglah dengan membawa bukti bahwa kamu sudah bertemu mereka dan mereka dalam keadaan baik-baik.”
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="1SA.17.19" />Pada waktu itu Saul beserta pasukan Israel masih berada di lembah Elah dalam keadaan siap berperang melawan orang Filistin.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="1SA.17.20" />Keesokan harinya, Daud bangun pagi-pagi dan meninggalkan kawanan dombanya kepada seorang penjaga. Lalu dia pergi membawa makanan itu, seperti yang sudah diperintahkan bapaknya kepadanya. Ketika Daud sampai di perkemahan Israel, pasukan sedang mengatur barisan tempur mereka sambil meneriakkan sorak perang.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="1SA.17.21" />Pasukan Israel dan pasukan Filistin itu sudah mengatur barisannya. Mereka saling berhadapan dan siap untuk bertempur.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="1SA.17.22" />Daud menyerahkan makanan itu kepada kepala perbekalan, lalu dia berlari ke medan perang untuk menemui kakak-kakaknya.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="1SA.17.23" />Ketika Daud sedang berbicara dengan mereka, keluarlah Goliat tentara Filistin yang jagoan itu. Dia berteriak untuk menghina dan menantang Israel seperti kebiasaannya. Daud juga mendengarnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="1SA.17.24" />Ketika pasukan Israel melihat Goliat, mereka mulai lari ketakutan.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="1SA.17.25" />Seorang pasukan Israel berkata, “Sudahkah kamu melihat orang raksasa itu?! Setiap hari dia keluar untuk menghina kita. Raja sudah berjanji bahwa orang yang berhasil membunuhnya akan diberikan kekayaan yang melimpah, dan juga anak perempuan dari Raja Saul menjadi istrinya. Dia dan kaum keluarganya juga akan dibebaskan dari pajak.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="1SA.17.26" />Berkatalah Daud, “Siapakah penyembah berhala itu, sehingga dia dibiarkan untuk terus saja menghina Allah yang hidup serta pasukan-Nya?!” Kemudian dia bertanya kepada orang-orang lain yang berdiri di dekatnya, “Apakah yang akan diberikan kepada orang yang membunuh orang Filistin itu dan menghapus penghinaan terhadap Israel?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="1SA.17.27" />Mereka memberi tahu yang sama kepadanya, seperti perkataan yang tadi dia dengar dengan menegaskan, “Ya, hal-hal itulah yang menjadi hadiah bagi orang yang membunuhnya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="1SA.17.28" />Ketika Eliab, kakaknya yang tertua, mendengar Daud berbicara dengan mereka, Eliab menjadi marah kepada Daud lalu berkata, “Mengapa kamu datang ke sini?! Siapa yang menjaga kawanan domba ayah kita itu di padang belantara?! Aku tahu kesombongan dan kejahatan hatimu! Kamu datang ke sini hanya untuk melihat peperangan ini!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="1SA.17.29" />Lalu Daud menjawab, “Apa salahku? Aku hanya bertanya kepada mereka!”
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="1SA.17.30" />Kemudian Daud meninggalkan Eliab dan mendekati beberapa orang lain. Dia menanyakan hal yang sama dan mendapat jawaban yang sama pula.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="1SA.17.31" />Akhirnya perkataan Daud itu disampaikan kepada Raja Saul, dan raja pun memanggil Daud.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Daud membunuh Goliat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="1SA.17.32" />Berkatalah Daud kepada Saul, “Janganlah seorang pun yang patah semangat karena Goliat. Hambamu ini akan pergi melawan orang Filistin itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="1SA.17.33" />Tetapi Saul menjawab, “Tidak mungkin kamu sanggup mengalahkan dia, sebab kamu masih muda, sedangkan dia sudah biasa berperang sejak masa mudanya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="1SA.17.34" />Lalu Daud berkata kepada Saul, “Hambamu ini sudah biasa menggembalakan kawanan domba ayah saya. Apabila singa atau beruang datang, dan menerkam seekor domba,
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="1SA.17.35" />maka hamba mengejar dan memukulnya, lalu melepaskan domba itu dari mulutnya. Apabila dia menyerang saya, maka hamba menangkap rahangnya, lalu memukulnya sampai mati.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="1SA.17.36" />Hamba sudah membunuh singa maupun beruang, dan penyembah berhala itu akan saya perlakukan seperti binatang saja, karena dia sudah menghina Allah yang hidup serta pasukan-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="1SA.17.37" />TUHAN yang sudah melepaskan hamba dari cakar singa maupun beruang, juga akan melepaskan hamba dari tangan orang Filistin itu.”
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu Saul menjawab, “Pergilah, dan semoga TUHAN menyertaimu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="38" bcv="1SA.17.38" />Lalu Saul mengenakan pakaian perangnya kepada Daud, dan meletakkan topi tembaga di atas kepalanya serta mengenakan baju zirah kepadanya.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="1SA.17.39" />Daud mengikatkan pedangnya di bagian luar pada baju perangnya itu, dan mencoba berjalan beberapa langkah, sebab dia belum pernah memakai pakaian perang. Kemudian berkatalah Daud kepada Saul, “Hamba tidak dapat berjalan dengan pakaian ini, karena hamba belum pernah memakainya.” Lalu Daud melepaskan semua perlengkapan itu.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="1SA.17.40" />Sesudah itu, Daud mengambil tongkatnya dan pergi ke sungai, memilih lima batu yang licin dan menaruhnya di dalam tasnya. Dengan memegang sebuah umban, dia pergi menuju tempat Goliat berada.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="1SA.17.41" />Goliat pun berjalan mendekat ke arah Daud, dan di depannya ada pembawa perisainya.
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="1SA.17.42" />Goliat memandang lalu menghina dia, karena Daud masih muda, kemerah-merahan, dan elok parasnya.
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="1SA.17.43" />Goliat membentak Daud, “Kamu anggap aku ini anjing, sehingga kamu mendatangi aku dengan membawa sepotong kayu?!” Lalu dia mengutuki Daud atas nama para dewanya.
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="1SA.17.44" />Goliat menantang Daud, “Ayo maju! Lawanlah aku dan aku akan memberikan dagingmu kepada burung-burung dan binatang-binatang liar.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="45" bcv="1SA.17.45" />Tetapi Daud menjawab, “Kamu mendatangi aku dengan pedang, tombak, dan lembing. Tetapi aku mendatangi kamu atas nama TUHAN Panglima Semesta, yaitu Allah pasukan Israel yang sudah kamu hina itu.
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="1SA.17.46" />Hari ini juga TUHAN akan menyerahkan kamu ke dalam tanganku dan aku akan mengalahkan kamu serta memenggal kepalamu. Mayatmu dan mayat para tentara Filistin akan menjadi makanan burung-burung dan binatang-binatang liar, sehingga seluruh dunia tahu bahwa Israel melayani Allah yang hidup.
<ve />
<v id="47" bcv="1SA.17.47" />Dan setiap tentara yang terkumpul di sini akan mengetahui bahwa TUHAN tidak perlu pedang dan tombak untuk menyelamatkan umat-Nya. Sebab peperangan ini berada dalam kekuasaan TUHAN sendiri. Dia akan menyerahkan semua pasukanmu ke tangan kami.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="48" bcv="1SA.17.48" />Ketika Goliat maju lagi untuk menyerang, Daud berlari dengan cepat untuk menghadapinya.
<ve />
<v id="49" bcv="1SA.17.49" />Daud mengambil sebuah batu dari dalam tasnya dan memasangnya pada umbannya. Lalu dia mengayunkan umban dan melontarkan batu itu tepat pada sasarannya. Batu itu terbenam di dahi Goliat, sehingga dia terjatuh dengan muka menghadap ke tanah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="50" bcv="1SA.17.50" />Demikianlah Daud mengalahkan dan membunuh Goliat hanya dengan umban dan sebuah batu, tanpa memegang pedang.
<ve />
<v id="51" bcv="1SA.17.51" />Lalu Daud berlari ke tempat Goliat jatuh, mencabut pedang Goliat dari sarungnya, lalu memenggal kepalanya. Ketika pasukan Filistin melihat bahwa pahlawan mereka sudah mati, maka mereka melarikan diri.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pasukan Israel mengalahkan pasukan Filistin
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="52" bcv="1SA.17.52" />Pasukan Israel dan Yehuda bersorak-sorai dan mengejar pasukan Filistin sampai dekat kota Gat dan pintu gerbang Ekron. Mayat-mayat orang Filistin tergeletak di sepanjang jalan dari Saaraim sampai ke Gat dan Ekron.
<ve />
<v id="53" bcv="1SA.17.53" />Sesudah pasukan Israel kembali dari mengejar pasukan musuh, mereka menjarah perkemahan Filistin.
<ve />
<v id="54" bcv="1SA.17.54" />Daud mengambil kepala Goliat yang dipenggalnya itu dan membawanya ke Yerusalem, sedangkan perlengkapan perang Goliat dia simpan di dalam kemahnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="55" bcv="1SA.17.55" />Saat Saul menyaksikan Daud maju untuk melawan Goliat, berkatalah dia kepada Abner, panglima pasukannya, “Anak siapakah pemuda itu?”
</p>
<p style="p">Abner menjawab, “Tuanku, sesungguhnya saya juga tidak tahu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="56" bcv="1SA.17.56" />Raja memberi perintah, “Carilah informasi dari orang-orang yang mengenalnya: Siapakah bapaknya?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="57" bcv="1SA.17.57" />Lalu, pada waktu Daud masih memegang kepala Goliat, Abner membawa Daud menghadap Raja Saul.
<ve />
<v id="58" bcv="1SA.17.58" />Bertanyalah Saul kepada Daud, “Anak siapakah kamu?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Daud, “Saya anak hambamu Isai, orang Betlehem.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="18" />
<s style="s1">Daud dan Yonatan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1SA.18.1" />Sesudah Daud selesai berbicara dengan Saul, dia bertemu Yonatan. Saat itu hubungan persahabatan mereka berdua langsung menjadi sangat erat. Yonatan mengasihi Daud seperti dirinya sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1SA.18.2" />Mulai hari itu, Saul mengangkat Daud menjadi pegawainya dan tidak mengizinkannya pulang ke rumah bapaknya.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1SA.18.3" />Lalu Yonatan dan Daud membuat suatu perjanjian persahabatan, karena Yonatan sangat mengasihi Daud seperti dirinya sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1SA.18.4" />Sebagai tanda perjanjian itu, Yonatan melepaskan jubah yang dipakainya dan memberikan kepada Daud. Yonatan juga memberikan pedang, panah, ikat pinggang, dan baju perangnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="1SA.18.5" />Ke mana pun Saul mengutus Daud, Daud selalu mendapatkan kemenangan. Saul mengangkat Daud menjadi salah satu komandan pasukan. Hal ini disambut baik oleh seluruh rakyat dan juga para komandan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="1SA.18.6" />Akan tetapi, beberapa hari sesudah Daud membunuh Goliat, ketika para pasukan sedang pulang dari pertempuran itu, para perempuan dari setiap kota di Israel berdatangan menyambut Raja Saul sambil menari dengan bersukacita, dan bernyanyi diiringi dengan tamborin dan simbal.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="1SA.18.7" />Para perempuan itu menyanyi dengan berbalas-balasan demikian,
</p>
<p style="p">“Saul sudah membunuh beribu-ribu musuh,
</p>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan Daud membunuh berpuluh-puluh ribu.”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="1SA.18.8" />Lalu bangkitlah amarah Raja Saul karena syair dari nyanyian para perempuan itu membuatnya kesal. Saul berpikir, “Daud sudah membunuh berpuluh-puluh ribu, dan mereka berkata bahwa saya hanya membunuh beribu-ribu. Tidak lama lagi, pasti mereka akan mengangkat Daud menjadi raja!”
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1SA.18.9" />Sejak saat itu, Saul menjadi iri hati terhadap Daud.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="1SA.18.10" />Keesokan harinya, roh penyiksa yang dari Allah menguasai Saul, sehingga dia kerasukan dan berteriak-teriak seperti orang gila di dalam rumahnya. Lalu Daud memainkan kecapinya seperti yang biasa dilakukannya untuk menenangkan hati Saul. Saat itu Saul sedang memegang tombak ditangannya.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1SA.18.11" />Kemudian Saul melemparkan tombaknya dengan pikiran, “Saya akan menancapkan Daud ke dinding.” Tetapi Daud dapat mengelakkannya sampai dua kali.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="1SA.18.12" />Saul menjadi takut kepada Daud, sebab TUHAN menyertai Daud, tetapi meninggalkan Saul.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1SA.18.13" />Maka Saul menjauhkan Daud dari padanya, dengan menjadikan dia komandan atas seribu tentara. Tetapi setiap kali Daud memimpin pasukannya dalam pertempuran,
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1SA.18.14" />TUHAN menyertainya, sehingga dia selalu mengalahkan pasukan musuh.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="1SA.18.15" />Ketika Saul melihat bahwa apa yang dilakukan Daud selalu berhasil, maka dia semakin takut kepada Daud.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1SA.18.16" />Seluruh bangsa Israel dan Yehuda mengasihi Daud, sebab dia begitu berhasil dalam memimpin pasukannya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Daud menikahi anak perempuan Saul
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="1SA.18.17" />Kata Saul kepada Daud, “Saya akan menikahkan kamu dengan Merab, anak perempuanku yang tertua. Tetapi kamu harus tetap melayani saya sebagai komandan yang gagah perkasa dalam pertempuran-pertempuran untuk TUHAN.” Sebab pikir Saul, “Jangan sampai saya yang membunuhnya. Biarlah orang-orang Filistin saja yang melakukan itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="1SA.18.18" />Tetapi Daud menjawab, “Hamba hanya seorang biasa, Tuanku Raja! Keluarga ayah saya juga tidak mempunyai kedudukan di antara umat Israel. Hamba kurang cocok menjadi menantu raja!”
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="1SA.18.19" />Tetapi ketika tiba waktu yang sudah ditentukan untuk pernikahannya, tiba-tiba Saul mengubah rencananya dan menikahkan Merab dengan Adriel dari kota Mehola.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="1SA.18.20" />Sementara itu, Mikal, anak perempuan Saul yang lain, jatuh cinta kepada Daud. Ketika hal itu diberitahukan kepada Saul, dia senang
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="1SA.18.21" />karena dia berpikir, “Aku akan manfaatkan Mikal sebagai alat supaya Daud dibunuh oleh orang Filistin.” Maka Saul berkata kepada Daud untuk kedua kalinya, “Saya memberi kesempatan lagi untuk kamu menjadi menantuku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="1SA.18.22" />Lalu Saul secara diam-diam memberi perintah kepada para pegawainya untuk mengatakan kepada Daud, “Sesungguhnya, raja sangat menyukaimu, dan para pegawainya juga senang dengan kamu. Sekarang waktu yang tepat untuk kamu menjadi menantu raja!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="1SA.18.23" />Ketika pesan itu disampaikan kepada Daud, maka Daud menjawab, “Bagaimana orang miskin dari keluarga berkedudukan rendah membayar mas kawin untuk anak raja?!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="1SA.18.24" />Para pegawai Saul memberitahukan jawaban Daud itu kepadanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="1SA.18.25" />Kemudian berkatalah Saul, “Katakanlah hal ini kepada Daud, ‘Raja tidak menginginkan mas kawin selain seratus kulit khatan orang-orang Filistin, sebagai pembalasan terhadap musuh-musuhnya.’” Tetapi memang harapan Saul adalah agar Daud terbunuh oleh orang Filistin.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="1SA.18.26" />Ketika para pegawai raja menyampaikan hal itu kepada Daud, maka Daud setuju untuk menjadi menantu raja. Jadi, sebelum waktu yang ditentukan berlalu,
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="1SA.18.27" />Daud bersama pasukannya pergi dan membunuh dua ratus orang laki-laki Filistin. Daud membawa kulit khatan dari mayat itu dan memberikan seluruhnya kepada raja sebagai mas kawinnya. Lalu Saul memberikan Mikal menjadi istri Daud.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="1SA.18.28" />Ketika Saul menyadari bahwa TUHAN menyertai Daud dan betapa Mikal mencintai Daud,
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="1SA.18.29" />Saul semakin takut kepada Daud. Dan dia tetap memusuhi Daud seumur hidupnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="1SA.18.30" />Setiap kali pasukan Filistin menyerang orang Israel, Daud selalu lebih berhasil mengalahkan mereka daripada segala komandan Saul yang lain, sehingga nama Daud menjadi terkenal.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="19" />
<s style="s1">Daud melarikan diri dari Saul
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1SA.19.1" />Pada suatu hari, Saul menyuruh Yonatan dan para pegawainya untuk membunuh Daud. Tetapi karena Yonatan sangat mengasihi Daud,
<ve />
<v id="2-3" bcv="1SA.19.2" />dia memberitahukan Daud, “Berhati-hatilah karena ayahku mencari kesempatan untuk membunuhmu. Besok pagi kamu bersembunyi di padang sana. Aku akan mengajak dia bersamaku ke padang itu. Lalu aku akan berbicara kepadanya tentang kamu. Waktu dia kembali ke kota, aku akan memberitahukan hasil diskusi itu kepadamu.” Jadi Daud bersembunyi di tempat itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="1SA.19.4" />Pagi itu Yonatan mengingatkan bapaknya tentang perbuatan Daud dalam melayani Saul dengan baik. Kata Yonatan, “Janganlah kiranya Ayah berbuat dosa dengan menghukum Daud, karena dia tidak berbuat salah apa pun terhadap Ayah. Dia selalu melayani Ayah dengan sangat baik.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1SA.19.5" />Dia sudah mempertaruhkan nyawanya ketika melawan Goliat, dan akibatnya TUHAN memberikan kemenangan besar kepada Israel. Ayah sangat bersukacita melihat hal-hal itu terjadi! Janganlah Ayah berbuat dosa dengan membunuh orang yang tidak bersalah itu! Tidak ada alasan berbuat demikian!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="1SA.19.6" />Saul mendengar nasihat Yonatan dan bersumpah, “Aku berjanji di hadapan TUHAN yang hidup, Daud tidak akan dibunuh.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="1SA.19.7" />Sesudah itu Yonatan memanggil Daud dan memberitahukan kepadanya semua pembicaraan itu. Lalu Yonatan membawa Daud menghadap Saul dan Daud kembali melayani Saul seperti dahulu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="1SA.19.8" />Ketika terjadi lagi peperangan antara orang Filistin dan Israel, pasukan Daud begitu keras menghantam pasukan Filistin sehingga mereka melarikan diri.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="1SA.19.9" />Tetapi pada suatu hari sesudah itu, roh penyiksa datang lagi dari TUHAN dan menguasai Saul. Saat itu dia sedang duduk di rumahnya sambil memegang tombaknya, dan Daud sedang memainkan kecapi.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1SA.19.10" />Tiba-tiba Saul melemparkan tombaknya ke arah Daud untuk menancapkannya ke tembok. Tetapi Daud berhasil menghindar, dan tombak itu tertancap di dinding. Malam itu juga Daud melarikan diri.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Mikal menyelamatkan Daud
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="1SA.19.11" />Kemudian Saul mengirim para utusan ke rumah Daud untuk mengawasinya, dengan rencana untuk membunuhnya pada keesokan paginya. Tetapi Mikal, istri Daud memberitahunya, “Jika kamu tidak melarikan diri malam ini, besok kamu pasti akan dibunuh!”
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1SA.19.12" />Jadi Mikal membantu Daud turun dari jendela, dan dia lolos dan menyelamatkan diri.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1SA.19.13" />Sesudah itu, Mikal mengambil sebuah patung dewa pelindung keluarga<x caller="+"><xo>19:13
</xo><xt>Kej. 31:19</xt></x> dan menaruhnya di atas tempat tidur, lalu agar mirip dengan rambut Daud, dia menaruh kain dari bulu kambing di bagian kepala patung itu, dan menutupinya dengan selimut.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="1SA.19.14" />Esok paginya ketika para utusan Saul datang untuk menangkap Daud, Mikal berkata, “Daud sedang sakit.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="1SA.19.15" />Sesudah Saul mendengar laporan itu, dia berkata kepada para utusan itu, “Bawalah dia kepadaku sekalian dengan tempat tidurnya, supaya aku dapat membunuhnya.”
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1SA.19.16" />Kemudian para utusan masuk ke dalam rumah Daud, tetapi mereka hanya menemukan sebuah patung di atas tempat tidurnya dengan kain dari bulu kambing di bagian kepala.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="1SA.19.17" />Saul berkata kepada Mikal, “Mengapa kamu menipu aku dengan cara ini? Kamu sudah melepaskan musuhku, sehingga dia bisa melarikan diri.”
</p>
<p style="p">Mikal menjawab Saul, “Daud berkata kepadaku, ‘Biarkan aku lolos atau kamu mati!’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="1SA.19.18" />Sesudah Daud melarikan diri, dia pergi menjumpai Samuel di kota Rama. Di sana dia menceritakan kepada Samuel segala hal yang sudah dilakukan Saul kepadanya. Kemudian Samuel dan Daud pergi bersama-sama ke Nayot.<f caller="+"><fr>19:18
</fr><fk>Nayot
</fk><ft>Ternyata dari ayat berikut, Nayot dekat dengan Rama. Nama Nayot berarti ‘tempat-tempat tinggal.’ Ada yang berpikir Nayot adalah tempat tinggal sekelompok nabi.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="1SA.19.19" />Lalu Saul menerima berita bahwa Daud sedang berada di Nayot, dekat kota Rama.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="1SA.19.20" />Lalu Saul secara diam-diam mengirim satu regu tentara<f caller="+"><fr>19:20
</fr><fk>satu regu tentara
</fk><ft>Teks bahasa Ibrani di ayat 20-21 hanya menyebut ‘utusan-utusan’, tetapi pastilah orang yang dikirim untuk menangkap Daud bersenjata. Banyaknya para utusan juga tidak diketahui, tetapi dipikirkan bahwa bisa seperti regu.</ft></f> untuk menangkap Daud. Tetapi ketika mereka tiba di Nayot, mereka melihat sekumpulan nabi yang sedang bernubuat dan memuji Allah. Kemudian Roh Allah juga turun atas regu tentara itu dan mereka juga ikut bernubuat serta memuji Allah.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="1SA.19.21" />Saul mendapatkan laporan tentang hal itu, maka dia mengirimkan regu tentara yang lain, tetapi mereka pun ikut bernubuat. Lalu untuk ketiga kalinya Saul mengirim satu regu tentara, dan mereka pun ikut bernubuat.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="1SA.19.22" />Akhirnya, Saul sendiri membawa satu regu tentara ke kota Rama. Setibanya di dekat sumur besar di kampung Seku, dia bertanya, “Di mana Samuel dan Daud?”
</p>
<p style="p">Orang di situ menjawab, “Mereka berada di Nayot, dekat Rama.”
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="1SA.19.23" />Ketika Saul mendekati Nayot, Roh Allah turun pada dirinya dan dia pun bernubuat selama sisa perjalanannya ke sana.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="1SA.19.24" />Waktu tiba, dia melepaskan pakaiannya dan bernubuat di hadapan Samuel. Dia berbaring telanjang sepanjang hari dan malam itu. Oleh karena itu, orang-orang lain yang mendengar tentang kejadian itu saling bertanya, “Wah! Bagaimana Saul bisa menjadi nabi?!”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="20" />
<s style="s1">Yonatan menolong Daud
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1SA.20.1" />Daud melarikan diri dari Nayot dan pergi menemui Yonatan, serta bertanya, “Apakah kesalahan atau dosaku terhadap ayahmu, sehingga dia ingin membunuhku?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="1SA.20.2" />Yonatan menjawab, “Itu tidak benar! Aku yakin dia tidak mempunyai rencana sejahat itu, karena dia selalu memberitahukan segala rencananya kepadaku, baik perkara besar maupun perkara kecil. Tidak mungkin dia menyembunyikan hal itu dariku. Hal itu tidak mungkin benar!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="1SA.20.3" />Jawab Daud, “Ayahmu tahu mengenai persahabatan kita. Itu sebabnya dia tidak akan memberitahukannya kepadamu, supaya tidak menyakiti hatimu. Aku menyatakan di hadapan TUHAN yang hidup dan di hadapanmu bahwa aku sudah sangat dekat dengan kematian.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="1SA.20.4" />Lalu Yonatan berkata kepada Daud, “Wah, kalau demikian, beritahukanlah bagaimana aku dapat menolongmu!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="1SA.20.5" />Daud berkata kepadanya, “Kamu tahu bahwa besok adalah perayaan bulan baru, dan aku biasanya makan bersama raja pada hari itu. Tetapi kali ini biarlah aku bersembunyi di padang sampai petang pada hari ketiga.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1SA.20.6" />Apabila ayahmu bertanya tentang aku, maka katakanlah, ‘Daud meminta izin kepadaku untuk pulang ke Betlehem, karena di sana ada upacara kurban tahunan bagi seluruh keluarganya.’
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="1SA.20.7" />Jika dia berkata, ‘Baiklah,’ maka aku tidak dalam keadaan berbahaya. Tetapi, apabila hal itu membuatnya sangat marah, maka kamu akan mengetahui bahwa dia memiliki niat jahat terhadapku.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1SA.20.8" />Tunjukkanlah kasih dan kesetiaanmu kepada hambamu ini, karena kita sudah mengikat perjanjian persahabatan di hadapan TUHAN. Apabila aku bersalah, lebih baik kamu saja yang membunuhku! Tetapi jangan serahkan aku kepada ayahmu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="1SA.20.9" />Jawab Yonatan, “Tidak akan pernah! Apabila aku mengetahui bahwa ayahku mempunyai rencana untuk membunuhmu, aku pasti memberitahukannya kepadamu!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="1SA.20.10" />Lalu Daud bertanya, “Bagaimana kita mengatur rencana supaya aku bisa tahu apabila ayahmu marah kepadaku?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="1SA.20.11" />Yonatan menjawab, “Marilah kita keluar ke padang.” Maka mereka pun pergi bersama-sama ke padang.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1SA.20.12" />Lalu Yonatan berkata kepada Daud, “Aku berjanji di hadapan TUHAN Allah Israel, besok atau lusa kira-kira waktu seperti sekarang ini, aku akan menyelidiki perasaan ayahku terhadapmu. Apabila keadaan baik-baik saja, aku akan mengirimkan orang untuk menyampaikan berita itu kepadamu.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1SA.20.13" />Tetapi apabila ayahku sangat marah dan ingin membunuhmu, aku berjanji untuk memberitahukannya kepadamu dan menyuruhmu pergi. Biarlah TUHAN menghukum aku, bahkan mencabut nyawaku, jika aku tidak menepati janji ini! Dan biarlah TUHAN menyertaimu, seperti dahulu Dia menyertai ayahku.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1SA.20.14" />Jika aku masih hidup, ingatlah perjanjian persahabatan kita dan tunjukkanlah kasih dan kesetiamu kepadaku. Tetapi jika aku sudah mati,
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="1SA.20.15" />aku memohon untuk tetap menunjukkan kasih dan kesetiaanmu kepada keturunanku sampai selamanya, bahkan ketika TUHAN sudah melenyapkan semua musuhmu dari muka bumi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="1SA.20.16" />Demikianlah Yonatan membuat perjanjian dengan keluarga Daud, dengan berkata, “Biarlah TUHAN memusnahkan seluruh musuh-musuhmu.”
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="1SA.20.17" />Lalu Yonatan mengajak Daud untuk mengulangi lagi sumpah persahabatan mereka, karena dia mengasihi Daud seperti dirinya sendiri.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="1SA.20.18" />Berkatalah Yonatan kepada Daud, “Besok memang perayaan bulan baru, dan kamu pasti akan dipertanyakan sebab tempat dudukmu kosong.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="1SA.20.19" />Kemudian lusa kamu pasti akan dicari. Pada waktu itu pergilah ke ladang tempat persembunyianmu yang dahulu itu, dan duduklah di belakang bukit batu yang di situ.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="1SA.20.20" />Aku akan menembakkan tiga anak panah ke samping bukit batu itu, seolah-olah aku sedang membidik suatu sasaran.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="1SA.20.21" />Lalu aku akan berkata kepada budakku, ‘Pergilah dan temukanlah anak-anak panah itu.’ Jika aku kemudian berkata, ‘Lihatlah, panah itu lebih dekat lagi ke mari,’ maka kamu aman dan tidak perlu sembunyikan diri lagi. Jika aku berkata demikian, aku berjanji di hadapan TUHAN yang hidup bahwa tidak ada sesuatu yang membahayakanmu.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="1SA.20.22" />Tetapi, apabila aku berkata, ‘Lihatlah, anak-anak panah itu masih lebih jauh ke sana,’ maka pergilah. Itu berarti bahwa ternyata TUHAN sedang menyuruh kamu pergi.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="1SA.20.23" />Kalau hal itu terjadi, semoga TUHAN yang menjadi saksi untuk selamanya bahwa kita dengan setia mengingat perjanjian kita itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="1SA.20.24" />Kemudian Daud bersembunyi di padang. Dan pada perayaan bulan baru itu, raja duduk di tempatnya.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="1SA.20.25" />Seperti biasanya dia duduk di dekat dinding. Yonatan duduk berhadapan dengannya, dan Abner duduk di sebelah Saul, tetapi tempat duduk Daud kosong.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="1SA.20.26" />Hari itu Saul tidak mengatakan apa-apa, sebab dia berpikir bahwa mungkin Daud tidak bisa mengikuti perayaan pada hari itu karena menyentuh sesuatu yang membuat dia menjadi najis.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="1SA.20.27" />Ketika pada hari berikutnya tempat duduk Daud masih kosong, berkatalah Saul kepada Yonatan, “Mengapa anak Isai itu tidak datang untuk makan, baik kemarin maupun hari ini?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="1SA.20.28" />Jawab Yonatan, “Dia memohon dengan sungguh-sungguh supaya aku mengizinkan dia pulang ke Betlehem.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="1SA.20.29" />Katanya, ‘Biarkanlah aku pergi, sebab ada upacara kurban bagi keluarga kami di sana. Kakakku sudah memberi pesan bahwa aku harus hadir. Demikianlah, jika aku berkenan di matamu, izinkanlah aku pergi untuk menjenguk saudara-saudaraku.’ Itulah sebabnya Daud tidak datang ke perjamuan raja.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="1SA.20.30" />Lalu Saul menjadi sangat marah kepada Yonatan dan berkata, “Kamu anak pemberontak yang kurang ajar! Apakah aku tidak tahu bahwa kamu sudah berpihak kepada Daud dan kamu mempermalukan dirimu serta ibumu?
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="1SA.20.31" />Selama anak Isai itu masih hidup, kamu tidak akan bisa menjadi raja. Sekarang pergi dan bawalah dia ke sini, supaya aku membunuhnya!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="1SA.20.32" />Jawab Yonatan, “Mengapa dia harus dibunuh?! Apakah yang sudah dilakukannya?”
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="1SA.20.33" />Lalu Saul melemparkan tombaknya ke arah Yonatan untuk membunuhnya. Jadi, Yonatan benar-benar menyadari bahwa bapaknya sungguh-sungguh berniat untuk membunuh Daud.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="1SA.20.34" />Kemudian bangkitlah amarah Yonatan dan dia meninggalkan meja perjamuan. Dia tidak makan apa-apa pada hari kedua bulan baru itu, sebab hatinya susah dan gelisah karena bapaknya sudah menghina dan ingin membunuh Daud.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="1SA.20.35" />Keesokan paginya, Yonatan keluar ke padang bersama budaknya, seorang anak laki-laki muda, sesuai dengan janjinya kepada Daud.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="1SA.20.36" />Berkatalah Yonatan kepada budaknya, “Larilah dan carilah anak-anak panah yang kupanahkan itu.” Ketika budaknya sedang berlari, Yonatan melepaskan anak panah yang lebih jauh lagi melewati budaknya itu.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="1SA.20.37" />Ketika budak itu mendekati tempat jatuhnya anak-anak panah itu, maka Yonatan berseru, “Bukankah anak panah itu berada lebih jauh ke sana?”
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="1SA.20.38" />Lalu Yonatan berseru lagi, “Ayo cepat! Jangan hanya berdiri saja!” Lalu budak itu mengambil anak-anak panah itu dan berlari kembali untuk menyerahkannya kepada tuannya.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="1SA.20.39" />Tetapi budaknya itu tidak mengerti apa-apa. Hanya Yonatan dan Daud yang mengetahui arti tanda itu.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="1SA.20.40" />Kemudian Yonatan memberikan busur dan anak panahnya kepada budak itu dan berkata, “Pergilah dan bawa kembali ke kota.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="1SA.20.41" />Sesudah budak itu pergi, Daud muncul dari tempat persembunyiannya, lalu bersujud tiga kali di hadapan Yonatan. Dan mereka berdua saling berpelukan dan menangis bersama, tetapi Daud menangis lebih keras.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="42" bcv="1SA.20.42" />Lalu Yonatan berkata kepada Daud, “Pergilah dengan perasaan tenang, sebab kita sudah bersumpah di hadapan TUHAN dengan berkata, ‘Semoga TUHAN senantiasa menjaga hubungan kita, dan keturunan kita sampai selama-lamanya.’” Sesudah itu, Daud pergi, dan Yonatan kembali ke kota.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="21" />
<s style="s1">Daud di kota Nob
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1SA.21.1" />Kemudian Daud pergi ke kota Nob untuk minta petunjuk dari TUHAN melalui Imam Ahimelek. Saat Daud bertemu dengan dia, Ahimelek gemetar ketakutan dan bertanya, “Mengapa kamu sendirian tanpa seorang pun bersama dengan kamu?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="1SA.21.2" />Jawab Daud kepadanya, “Raja memberikan perintah kepadaku untuk melakukan sesuatu, tetapi dia berkata, ‘Rahasiakanlah kepada siapa pun alasanku mengirim kamu dan juga perintah yang sudah aku berikan kepadamu.’ Saya sudah menyuruh para tentaraku untuk menunggu di suatu tempat.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1SA.21.3" />Sekarang, apakah Bapak memiliki sesuatu untuk dimakan? Berikanlah padaku lima potong roti, atau apa pun yang tersedia.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4-6" bcv="1SA.21.4" />Jawab Ahimelek, “Tidak ada padaku roti biasa. Hanya ada roti sajian yang baru hari ini diangkat dari meja dalam kemah TUHAN karena sudah diganti dengan roti yang masih hangat. Kalian boleh memakannya dengan syarat bahwa tidak ada dari kalian yang baru saja bersetubuh dengan perempuan.”
</p>
<p style="p">Kata Daud kepada imam itu, “Jangan kuatir, saya tidak pernah membiarkan diriku ataupun para tentaraku menajiskan diri kami dengan bersetubuh dengan perempuan, bahkan dalam melaksanakan tugas biasa. Apalagi untuk tugas khusus ini, kami menjaga kekudusan diri.”
</p>
<p style="p">Maka imam itu memberikan bekas roti sajian itu kepada Daud, karena tidak ada lagi roti selain yang pernah disajikan bagi TUHAN di Ruangan Kudus di kemah-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="1SA.21.7" />Kebetulan pada hari itu, ada juga seorang pegawai Saul yang sudah datang ke kemah TUHAN untuk melaksanakan suatu kewajiban di hadapan TUHAN. Orang itu bernama Doeg, orang Edom, yang bertugas sebagai pengawas gembala-gembala Saul. Dia melihat dari jauh ketika Daud bertemu dengan Ahimelek.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="1SA.21.8" />Ketika masih bersama Ahimelek, Daud bertanya, “Apakah Bapak memiliki pedang atau tombak di sini? Karena perintah raja harus dilaksanakan secepatnya, saya tidak sempat mengambil pedang atau senjata lainnya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="1SA.21.9" />Jawab imam itu, “Di sini hanya ada satu pedang, yaitu pedang Goliat, orang Filistin yang sudah kamu bunuh di lembah Elah. Itu terbungkus dalam kain di belakang tempat menyimpan efod. Jika kamu menginginkannya, ambillah. Tidak ada yang lain di sini.”
</p>
<p style="p">Kata Daud, “Tidak ada pedang lain yang sebaik itu! Mari, berikanlah kepadaku!”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Daud pergi ke kota Gat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="1SA.21.10" />Maka sejak hari itu Daud melarikan diri dari Saul. Dia pergi kepada Raja Akis di kota Gat.<f caller="+"><fr>21:10
</fr><fk>Gat
</fk><ft>adalah kota asal Goliat, raksasa Filistin yang dibunuh Daud.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1SA.21.11" />Para pegawai Akis mencurigai Daud dan berkata kepada Akis, “Rajaku, orang ini bernama Daud! Dialah pahlawan Israel yang pernah mereka puji dengan menari dan bernyanyi,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Saul membunuh beribu-ribu musuh,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan Daud membunuh berpuluh-puluh ribu!’”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="1SA.21.12" />Daud memikirkan tentang apa yang mereka katakan dan menjadi sangat takut kepada Akis.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1SA.21.13" />Maka di hadapan mereka, Daud mengubah tingkah lakunya dengan berpura-pura menjadi gila. Dia menggores-gores pintu gerbang dan membiarkan air liurnya menetes ke jenggotnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="1SA.21.14" />Lalu berkatalah Akis kepada para pegawainya, “Lihatlah, orang ini gila! Mengapa kalian membawanya kepadaku?!
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="1SA.21.15" />Di kota ini sudah ada cukup orang gila! Tidak usah kalian tambah satu lagi! Dan jangan biarkan orang seperti ini masuk ke dalam rumahku!”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="22" />
<s style="s1">Daud di gua Adulam dan kota Mispa
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1SA.22.1" />Lalu Daud pergi dari Gat dan melarikan diri ke sebuah gua di Adulam.<f caller="+"><fr>22:1
</fr><fk>Adulam
</fk><ft>Adulam merupakan perbukitan yang terletak di wilayah Yehuda, sekitar enam belas kilometer sebelah barat daya kota Betlehem, tempat keluarga Daud tinggal. Kata Adulam sendiri berarti ‘tempat perlindungan.’</ft></f> Saat saudara-saudara dan seluruh keluarganya mendengar kabar itu, datanglah mereka kepadanya.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1SA.22.2" />Semua orang yang sedang dalam masalah, seperti memiliki utang, atau merasa tidak puas atas pemerintahan Saul, mereka berdatangan dan bergabung dengan Daud. Akhirnya Daud menjadi pemimpin atas kira-kira empat ratus orang laki-laki.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="1SA.22.3" />Dari gua itu Daud pergi ke kota Mispa di daerah Moab, dan dia berkata kepada raja orang Moab, “Tolong izinkan bapak dan ibuku tinggal bersamamu sampai saya tahu apa kehendak Allah bagiku.”<f caller="+"><fr>22:3
</fr><fk>orang Moab, …
</fk><ft>Buyut perempuan Daud adalah orang Moab bernama Rut. Lihat Rut. 1:4; 4:13, 21-22.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1SA.22.4" />Maka kedua orangtuanya tinggal bersama raja Moab selama Daud tinggal di gua.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="1SA.22.5" />Tetapi pada suatu hari berkatalah seorang nabi bernama Gad kepada Daud, “Janganlah tetap tinggal di tempat persembunyian ini. Kembalilah ke tanah Yudea.” Jadi Daud berangkat menuju ke hutan di Heret.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Saul membunuh para imam di Nob
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="1SA.22.6" />Saul segera mendengar bahwa Daud dan orang-orang yang bergabung dengannya sudah berpindah ke daerah Yehuda. Berita itu datang saat dia sedang duduk di bawah pohon tamariska<f caller="+"><fr>22:6
</fr><fk>tamariska
</fk><ft>adalah pohon perdu yang tumbuh subur di wilayah Mediterania, tingginya bisa mencapai lima meter. Pohon tamariska memiliki dahan yang kokoh dan daun yang rimbun sehingga sering dipakai sebagai tempat berteduh.</ft></f> di bukit di Gibea. Saul sedang memegang tombaknya dan dikelilingi oleh para pegawainya dan pengawalnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="1SA.22.7" />Saul berkata kepada para pegawainya, “Dengarkanlah, hai orang-orang Benyamin! Apakah anak Isai itu berjanji untuk memberikan ladang dan kebun anggur kepada setiap kalian? Apakah dia berjanji mengangkat setiap kalian menjadi komandan atas pasukan seribu atau seratus tentara?
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1SA.22.8" />Karena saya pikir kalian sudah bersekutu melawanku! Buktinya, tidak seorang pun dari kalian yang memberitahu saya bahwa anakku sendiri sudah berpihak dengan si anak Isai itu! Ternyata tidak ada di antara kalian yang berbelaskasihan kepadaku! Tidak ada yang memberitahu bahwa Daud dengan rombongan pemberontak mencari kesempatan membunuh saya, dan anakku sendiri mendukung dia!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="1SA.22.9" />Doeg, orang Edom itu sedang berada di sana bersama pegawai Saul lainnya, menjawab, “Waktu saya di kemah TUHAN di Nob, saya melihat anak Isai itu ketika datang kepada Imam Ahimelek, anak Ahitub.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1SA.22.10" />Ahimelek memberikan petunjuk TUHAN kepada Daud dan perbekalan makanan. Dan kepadanya juga dia memberikan pedang Goliat, orang Filistin itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="1SA.22.11" />Lalu Saul memerintahkan untuk memanggil Ahimelek untuk menghadapnya, beserta seluruh keluarganya yang bertugas sebagai imam di Nob. Maka mereka semua datang menghadap raja.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1SA.22.12" />Kata Saul kepadanya, “Dengarkanlah, hai anak Ahitub!”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawabnya, “Hamba siap, Tuanku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="1SA.22.13" />Maka lanjut Saul, “Mengapa kamu dan anak Isai itu bersekutu melawan saya?! Kamu memberinya roti, dan pedang, serta meminta petunjuk Allah baginya, sehingga dia memberontak terhadap saya. Dan hari ini dia menunggu waktu untuk membunuh saya!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="1SA.22.14" />Jawab Ahimelek kepada raja, “Tuanku, siapakah di antara hamba-hambamu yang lebih setia daripada Daud? Dia adalah menantu Tuan dan pemimpin dari pasukan pelindung Tuan, orang yang sangat dihormati di antara seluruh keluarga Tuan sendiri!
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="1SA.22.15" />Ya, bukanlah pertama kalinya hambamu meminta petunjuk dari Allah baginya! Tuanku jangan menuduh hamba ataupun anggota keluarga hamba. Karena kami ini tidak tahu apa-apa mengenai semua masalah ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="1SA.22.16" />Tetapi Saul berkata, “Ahimelek, kamu dan seluruh keluargamu harus mati!”
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="1SA.22.17" />Lalu Saul memberi perintah kepada para pengawal yang ada di sampingnya, “Bunuhlah para imam TUHAN, karena mereka sudah berpihak kepada Daud! Mereka mengetahui bahwa Daud sedang melarikan diri, tetapi mereka tidak memberitahukan kepadaku.” Tetapi para pengawalnya menolak untuk berbuat apa-apa kepada para imam TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="1SA.22.18" />Maka berkatalah raja kepada Doeg, “Bunuhlah mereka!” Maka Doeg membunuh seluruh imam yang hadir. Pada hari itu dia membunuh delapan puluh lima orang imam yang memakai baju efod dari kain linen.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="1SA.22.19" />Lalu Saul menjatuhkan hukuman untuk memusnahkan kota Nob, yaitu kota khusus untuk para imam. Pasukannya melaksanakan hukuman itu dengan cara membunuh semua, baik laki-laki maupun perempuan, anak-anak dan para bayi, bahkan semua sapi, keledai, dan domba.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="1SA.22.20" />Tetapi seorang anak Ahimelek bernama Abiatar berhasil melarikan diri dan bergabung dengan Daud.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="1SA.22.21" />Dia memberitahu Daud, bahwa Saul sudah membunuh para imam TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="1SA.22.22" />Maka Daud berkata kepada Abiatar, “Pada hari itu di Nob, ketika saya melihat Doeg, orang Edom itu, berada di sana, saya menyadari bahwa dia pasti akan memberitahu Saul! Jadi saya yang bertanggung jawab atas kematian seluruh keluargamu!
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="1SA.22.23" />Bergabunglah dengan saya. Jangan takut! Raja yang ingin membunuh saya, juga ingin membunuhmu. Kamu aman bersama saya.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="23" />
<s style="s1">Daud menyelamatkan penduduk Kehila
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1-6" bcv="1SA.23.1" />Pada waktu Abiatar anak Ahimelek melarikan diri kepada Daud di kota Kehila, dia membawa baju efod dengan Urim dan Tumim. Beberapa waktu kemudian, Daud mendapatkan kabar, “Orang Filistin sedang berperang di kota Kehila dan merampas hasil panen gandum dari tempat-tempat pengirikan.” Lalu Daud memanggil Abiatar supaya dia membantu meminta petunjuk dari TUHAN, “Haruskah aku pergi dan menyerang bangsa Filistin ini?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab TUHAN kepadanya, “Pergilah, seranglah orang Filistin itu dan selamatkanlah para penduduk Kehila.”
</p>
<p style="p">Tetapi pasukan Daud berkata kepadanya, “Lihatlah, kita sudah takut diserang oleh Saul di sini, di tanah Yehuda! Kita berada dalam keadaan bahaya jika pergi ke Kehila dan menyerang pasukan Filistin itu?!”
</p>
<p style="p">Maka Daud bertanya sekali lagi kepada TUHAN, dan TUHAN kembali menjawabnya, “Berangkatlah sekarang ke Kehila, karena Aku akan memberimu kemenangan atas orang Filistin.” Maka Daud dan pasukannya pergi ke kota Kehila dan berperang melawan bangsa Filistin. Daud mengalahkan mereka secara total dan merampas ternak mereka, serta menyelamatkan penduduk Kehila.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Sekali lagi Daud menghindar dari Saul
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="1SA.23.7" />Saul segera mendapat kabar bahwa Daud berada di Kehila. Saul berkata, “Allah sudah menyerahkan Daud ke dalam tangan saya! Karena dia sudah terjebak dalam kota yang dikelilingi benteng dan pintu-pintu gerbangnya ditutup. Saat pasukan saya mengepung kota itu, dia tidak bisa melarikan diri!”
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1SA.23.8" />Maka Saul mengumpulkan seluruh pasukannya untuk mengepung Kehila, supaya menangkap dan membunuh Daud beserta pasukannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="1SA.23.9" />Ketika Daud mengetahui rencana Saul itu, dia berkata kepada Imam Abiatar, “Bawalah kemari baju efod itu!”
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1SA.23.10" />Lalu Daud meminta petunjuk dengan berkata, “Ya TUHAN Allah Israel, aku sudah mendengar dengan jelas bahwa Saul sedang berencana untuk datang ke Kehila untuk menghancurkan kota ini karena aku.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1SA.23.11" />Apakah rakyat Kehila akan menyerahkan aku kepadanya? Apakah Saul datang seperti yang sudah aku dengar? Ya TUHAN Allah Israel, tolong jawablah aku!”
</p>
<p style="p">TUHAN menjawab, “Saul akan datang.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="1SA.23.12" />Daud bertanya lagi, “Apakah para pemimpin Kehila akan menyerahkan aku dan pasukanku ke dalam tangan Saul?”
</p>
<p style="p">Maka jawab TUHAN, “Mereka akan menyerahkan kalian.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Daud bersembunyi di padang belantara
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="1SA.23.13" />Lalu Daud beserta tentaranya yang berjumlah sekitar enam ratus orang meninggalkan Kehila. Mereka berpindah-pindah dari satu tempat ke tempat lainnya. Saat diberitahukan kepada Saul bahwa Daud sudah melarikan diri dari kota Kehila, maka Saul menghentikan rencana untuk mengejar Daud ke sana.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="1SA.23.14" />Dalam masa pelariannya, Daud tinggal di tempat-tempat perlindungan di padang belantara dan perbukitan Zif. Saul terus memburunya, tetapi Allah tidak menyerahkan Daud ke dalam tangannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="1SA.23.15" />Daud menyadari bahwa Saul akan terus memburunya untuk membunuhnya. Daud sedang di tempat perlindungan dekat kota Koresa di padang belantara Zif.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1SA.23.16" />Tetapi Yonatan datang menemui Daud, dan menguatkannya untuk tetap mengandalkan Allah.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="1SA.23.17" />Berkatalah Yonatan kepada Daud, “Jangan takut! Sebab bapakku tidak akan menemukanmu. Kamu akan memerintah atas bangsa Israel, dan aku akan menjadi orang kedua di bawahmu. Bahkan bapakku menyadari hal itu.”
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="1SA.23.18" />Maka Daud dan Yonatan kembali mengikat perjanjian persahabatan mereka di hadapan TUHAN. Sesudah itu Yonatan pulang, dan Daud tetap tinggal di Koresa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="1SA.23.19" />Namun, beberapa orang Zif pergi menghadap Saul di Gibea dan berkata, “Daud bersembunyi di antara kami di tempat perlindungan di Koresa, yang terletak di Bukit Hakila dan di sebelah selatan Yesimon.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="1SA.23.20" />Sekarang, jika Tuanku Raja berkenan datang, silakan datang kapan saja. Biarlah kami yang menangkap dia dan menyerahkannya kepada Tuan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="1SA.23.21" />Jawab Saul kepada mereka, “Diberkatilah kalian oleh TUHAN, karena kalian berbelaskasihan kepadaku!
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="1SA.23.22" />Pergilah dan periksa kembali dengan seksama. Pastikan dengan tepat di mana dia berada dan siapa yang bersama-sama dengan dia, karena sudah diberitahu kepadaku bahwa dia sangat licik.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="1SA.23.23" />Temukanlah semua tempat persembunyian yang dia gunakan, lalu kembalilah lagi dengan informasi yang tepat. Maka saya akan pergi bersama dengan kalian. Jika dia ada di daerah itu, saya akan memburu dia, biarpun saya harus mencarinya di antara ribuan orang Yehuda.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="1SA.23.24" />Maka pergilah orang-orang Zif itu mendahului Saul ke Zif.
</p>
<p style="p">Daud dan pasukannya sedang berada di padang belantara di Maon, di lembah Araba ke arah selatan Yesimon.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="1SA.23.25" />Saat Saul mendengar hal itu, dia dan pasukannya mengejar Daud ke sana, tetapi ada orang yang memberitahukan hal itu kepada Daud. Maka Daud berpindah ke perbukitan batu di padang belantara Maon.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="1SA.23.26" />Lalu, ketika Saul mengejar di salah satu sisi bukit batu, dalam waktu yang sama Daud dan pasukannya di berada di sisi sebelahnya dan berusaha luput dari mereka. Saul dan pasukannya hampir melihat Daud dan pasukannya.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="1SA.23.27" />Tetapi pada saat itu juga sebuah pesan sampai kepada Saul, “Cepatlah kembali! Orang Filistin sudah menyerang negeri kita lagi!”
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="1SA.23.28" />Itulah sebabnya Saul berhenti mengejar Daud dan pergi berperang melawan orang Filistin. Sejak saat itu, bukit batu itu dinamakan Gunung Batu Keluputan.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="1SA.23.29" />Dari tempat itu Daud pergi dan tinggal di tempat perlindungan dalam gua-gua En Gedi.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="24" />
<s style="s1">Daud membiarkan Saul hidup
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1SA.24.1" />Sesudah Saul kembali dari pertempuran melawan bangsa Filistin, ada orang yang memberitahukan kepadanya, “Daud sedang bersembunyi di padang belantara En Gedi.”
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1SA.24.2" />Maka Saul membawa tiga ribu orang pilihan dari pasukan Israel dan pergi untuk mencari Daud beserta pasukannya di daerah perbukitan Kambing Hutan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="1SA.24.3" />Ketika Saul dan pasukannya tiba di tempat yang ada kandang-kandang domba, di situ Saul masuk sebuah gua untuk buang air besar. Tetapi pada saat itu, Daud dan pasukannya sedang bersembunyi di bagian gua yang agak ke dalam.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="1SA.24.4" />Mereka yang bersama Daud berkata kepadanya, “Inilah hari yang TUHAN maksudkan ketika Dia berkata kepadamu, ‘Aku akan menyerahkan musuhmu ke dalam tanganmu, supaya kamu dapat memperlakukan dia sesuai kehendakmu.’” Kemudian dengan diam-diam Daud mendekati Saul dan memotong sedikit dari ujung bawah jubahnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="1SA.24.5" />Sesudah itu, walaupun Saul belum menyadarinya, hati nurani Daud tidak tenang karena dia sudah melakukan hal itu.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1SA.24.6" />Daud berkata kepada mereka yang bersamanya, “Semoga TUHAN mencegah saya untuk menyakiti raja yang sudah dipilih-Nya! Bagaimana pun juga, raja adalah orang pilihan TUHAN.”
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="1SA.24.7" />Dengan perkataan ini, Daud menahan pasukannya dari langsung menyerang Saul.
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu Saul berdiri meninggalkan gua dan meneruskan perjalanannya.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1SA.24.8" />Maka Daud keluar dari gua itu juga dan memanggil Saul, “Tuanku, ya Raja!” Ketika Saul menengok ke belakang, Daud sujud
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1SA.24.9" />lalu berkata kepada Saul, “Mengapa Tuanku mendengarkan orang-orang yang berkata, ‘Daud sedang berencana menyakiti Tuanku?’
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1SA.24.10" />Hari ini Tuanku dapat melihat dengan mata kepala sendiri bagaimana TUHAN menyerahkanmu sekarang ini ke dalam tangan hambamu di dalam gua ini. Beberapa orang mendesak hamba untuk membunuhmu, tetapi hamba menolak dengan berkata, ‘Saya tidak akan sedikit pun menyakiti dia, sebab dialah raja yang dipilih TUHAN.’
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1SA.24.11" />Ayahku, lihatlah ujung jubahmu yang hamba pegang ini! Sebenarnya hamba bisa saja membunuh Tuan saat memotong bagian ujung jubah ini, tetapi hamba tidak melakukannya. Jadi, sadarilah bahwa hamba tidak merencanakan kejahatan ataupun pemberontakan. Sekalipun hamba tidak bersalah, Tuan selalu mengejar-ngejar hamba untuk membunuh hamba.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="1SA.24.12" />“Biarlah TUHAN yang menjadi hakim di antara kita, dan biarlah TUHAN menjadi pembela hamba ini dari serangan Tuanku! Tetapi saya sendiri tidak akan pernah menyakiti Tuan.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1SA.24.13" />Seperti pepatah lama berkata, ‘Yang melakukan kejahatan adalah orang jahat.’ Tetapi saya sendiri tidak akan pernah menyakiti Tuan.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1SA.24.14" />Buat apa raja Israel mengejar saya yang adalah orang yang tidak berarti. Saya ini seperti seekor anjing mati, atau seekor kutu saja!
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="1SA.24.15" />Biarlah TUHAN yang menjadi hakim dan penengah di antara kita. Biarlah Dia memutuskan perkara hamba dan melepaskan hamba dari tangan Tuan!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="1SA.24.16" />Sesudah Daud selesai mengatakan itu, Saul bertanya, “Apakah itu suaramu, hai Daud, anakku?” Lalu Saul menangis dengan keras.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="1SA.24.17" />Berkatalah Saul kepada Daud, “Kamu lebih benar daripada aku, karena kamu sudah memperlakukan aku dengan baik, sekalipun aku sudah melakukan yang jahat kepadamu.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="1SA.24.18" />Hari ini kamu sudah menunjukkan betapa baiknya kamu terhadap aku. TUHAN menyerahkan diriku ke dalam tanganmu, tetapi kamu tidak membunuhku.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="1SA.24.19" />Andaikan musuh seseorang jatuh ke dalam tangannya, dia pasti tidak akan membiarkannya pergi dengan selamat! Semoga TUHAN membalas perbuatan baik yang sudah kamu lakukan kepadaku tadi.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="1SA.24.20" />Sekarang aku menyadari bahwa kamu akan menjadi raja atas Israel, dan kerajaan Israel akan berdiri kokoh di bawah pemerintahanmu.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="1SA.24.21" />Jadi bersumpahlah kepadaku atas nama TUHAN bahwa kamu tidak akan membunuh keluargaku, ataupun menghilangkan seluruh keturunanku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="1SA.24.22" />Maka bersumpahlah Daud kepada Saul. Lalu Saul pulang, dan Daud beserta pasukannya kembali ke tempat perlindungan yang lain.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="25" />
<s style="s1">Samuel meninggal
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1SA.25.1" />Tidak lama kemudian Samuel meninggal, dan seluruh umat Israel berkumpul dan meratapi dia. Mereka menguburkannya di rumahnya di Rama.
</p>
<p style="p">Sesudah itu Daud pindah lagi ke padang belantara di daerah Maon.<f caller="+"><fr>25:1
</fr><fk>Maon
</fk><ft>Teks Masoret menuliskan ‘Paran.’ TSI dan berbagai terjemahan lain memilih bahwa lebih tepat mengikuti LXX, yang menuliskan Maon. Ini juga sesuai dengan jalan cerita di ayat-ayat berikut.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Nabal membuat Daud marah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="2-3" bcv="1SA.25.2" />Ada seorang laki-laki dari suku Kaleb, bernama Nabal,<f caller="+"><fr>25:2-3
</fr><fk>Nabal
</fk><ft>Arti nama Nabal adalah ‘bodoh’ atau ‘tidak berakal budi.’</ft></f> tinggal di daerah yang sama dan memiliki tanah dekat kota Karmel.<f caller="+"><fr>25:2-3
</fr><fk>kota Karmel
</fk><ft>Kota Karmel terletak di sebelah utara dekat kota Maon. Kota ini juga disebut di 1Sam. 15:12 dan Yos. 15:55. Gunung Karmel adalah tempat lain.</ft></f> Dia seorang yang sangat kaya, yang memiliki 3.000 ekor domba dan 1.000 ekor kambing. Pada saat itu dia sedang berada di Karmel mencukur bulu domba-dombanya. Nabal memiliki istri bernama Abigail. Abigail bijaksana dan cantik, sedangkan suaminya kasar dan perbuatannya jahat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="1SA.25.4" />Ketika Daud mendengar bahwa Nabal sedang menggunting bulu domba-dombanya,
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1SA.25.5" />maka Daud mengirim sepuluh orang dari pasukannya dengan berkata, “Pergilah menemui Nabal di Karmel dan sampaikanlah salamku kepadanya.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1SA.25.6" />Katakan begini kepadanya, ‘Saya berharap kemakmuran untuk Tuan, keluarga, dan semua milik Tuan.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="1SA.25.7" />Saya mendengar bahwa para pekerjamu sedang menggunting bulu domba-dombamu. Ketika para gembalamu bersama dengan kami di Karmel, kami tidak pernah menyusahkan mereka, dan mereka tidak pernah kehilangan apa pun selama di sana.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1SA.25.8" />Tanyalah kepada mereka, karena mereka bisa menjadi saksi bagimu tentang kelakuan kami! Pada hari pesta ini, biarlah kami berkenan di matamu dan dianggap seperti para hambamu. Berikanlah kepada kami, para hambamu dan anakmu Daud, apa saja yang tersisa dari pestamu.’”
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1SA.25.9" />Maka para utusan Daud pergi menyampaikan semua pesan itu kepada Nabal, lalu menunggu jawaban darinya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="1SA.25.10" />Namun Nabal menjawab, “Memangnya Daud si anak Isai berpikir siapakah dirinya? Di zaman ini ada banyak orang seperti dia, yang hanyalah seorang budak yang memberontak melawan tuannya!
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1SA.25.11" />Haruskah aku mengambil rotiku, airku, dan daging dombaku<f caller="+"><fr>25:11
</fr><fk>rotiku, airku, dan daging dombaku
</fk><ft>Semua barang yang disebutnya memiliki kata belakang -ku, menunjukkan betapa kikir dan serakah dia.</ft></f> yang aku sembelih untuk memberi makan para pemotong bulu dombaku dan memberikannya kepada rombongan seperti kalian ini? Aku bahkan tidak mengetahui kalian datang dari mana!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="1SA.25.12" />Maka para utusan itu kembali kepada Daud dan menyampaikan semua yang sudah dikatakan Nabal.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1SA.25.13" />Maka Daud berkata kepada seluruh pasukannya, “Kalian semua, siapkanlah pedang dan sarungkan di pinggang kalian masing-masing!” Maka Daud dan pasukannya menyiapkan dan membawa pedang mereka. Sekitar empat ratus orang pergi mengikuti Daud, sementara dua ratus orang lainnya tinggal untuk menjaga barang-barang mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="1SA.25.14" />Tetapi salah seorang dari gembala Nabal memberitahu Abigail, istri Nabal, “Daud mengutus pembawa pesan dari padang belantara untuk menyampaikan salam berkat kepada tuan Nabal, tetapi justru dia menghina mereka.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="1SA.25.15" />Tetapi pasukan Daud itu sangat baik kepada kami. Mereka tidak mengganggu kami, dan tidak ada satu pun dari milik kami yang hilang selama kami bersama dengan mereka di padang.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1SA.25.16" />Baik siang maupun malam, mereka seperti benteng yang menjaga kami selama kami menggembalakan domba.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="1SA.25.17" />Berpikir dan bertindaklah segera. Karena malapetaka sedang mendekati Nabal dan bisa menghancurkan seluruh keluarganya. Tuan sangat menjengkelkan! Segala nasihat dari siapa pun pasti tidak akan didengarkannya!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="1SA.25.18" />Maka Abigail bergegas menyuruh para budaknya mengambil dua ratus potong roti, dua kantong anggur, lima ekor domba yang sudah disembelih, tiga puluh liter gandum bakar, seratus bungkus kismis, dan dua ratus kue ara. Mereka membungkus barang-barang itu, dan menaikkannya ke atas keledai-keledai.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="1SA.25.19" />Lalu Abigail berkata kepada mereka, “Pergilah mendahului saya. Saya akan menyusul kalian.” Tetapi dia tidak memberitahukan tindakannya ini kepada Nabal.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="1SA.25.20" />Abigail sedang menunggang keledai di jalan berliku-liku di perbukitan itu. Pada saat itu juga, di depannya, Daud dan pasukannya sedang berjalan turun melalui jalan yang sama, sehingga mereka bertemu.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="1SA.25.21" />Daud baru saja berkata, “Sia-sialah aku melindungi segala kawanan orang ini di padang belantara! Tidak ada satu pun yang pasukanku curi darinya. Tetapi dia membalas perbuatan baikku dengan kejahatan!
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="1SA.25.22" />Biarlah Allah menghukum aku, bahkan mencabut nyawaku, jika aku membiarkan seorang laki-laki yang tinggal di rumah Nabal masih hidup sampai besok pagi!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="1SA.25.23" />Ketika Abigail melihat Daud, dengan segera turunlah dia dari keledainya, dan bersujud di hadapan Daud.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="1SA.25.24" />Di depan kaki Daud, Abigail berkata, “Tuanku, biarlah saya saja yang menanggung kesalahan yang sudah terjadi! Karena itu, izinkanlah hambamu berbicara kepadamu! Tolong dengarkanlah perkataan hambamu ini!
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="1SA.25.25" />Tuanku, tidak usah pedulikan Nabal, si laki-laki jahat itu. Kelakuannya benar-benar sesuai dengan namanya, yaitu ‘orang bodoh.’ Dia memang sungguh-sungguh bodoh! Tetapi mohon maaf, hambamu ini tidak melihat para utusan Tuan tadi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="1SA.25.26" />“Karena itu, saya mengatakan di hadapan TUHAN yang hidup dan di hadapan Tuanku: TUHAN sendirilah yang menahan tangan Tuanku, sehingga Tuanku tidak membalas kejahatan Nabal atau membunuh orang, biarlah TUHAN saja yang menghukum Nabal! Dan biarlah semua musuh Tuan bernasib seperti Nabal!
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="1SA.25.27" />Biarlah hadiah yang hamba bawa ini menyenangkan Tuanku dan semua orang yang mengikuti Tuan.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="1SA.25.28" />Ampunilah kesalahan hambamu ini, karena TUHAN pastilah akan membangun keluarga Tuan dan menjadikan mereka keturunan yang kokoh, karena TUHAN sudah mengangkat Tuan untuk memimpin umat-Nya dalam peperangan terhadap musuh-musuh-Nya. Oleh karena itu, biarlah Tuan tidak bisa dituduh melakukan kejahatan apa pun selama hidupmu!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="1SA.25.29" />“Apabila seseorang mengejar dan ingin membunuhmu, maka hidup Tuan akan senantiasa dilindungi oleh TUHAN Allahmu, seolah-olah Dia membungkus Tuan di tempat khusus. Tetapi biarlah nyawa musuh-musuhmu disingkirkan-Nya, seperti batu yang dilemparkan dengan umban!
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="1SA.25.30" />Dengan demikian, ketika TUHAN menepati setiap janji-Nya kepada Tuan, dan Tuanku diangkat-Nya menjadi raja Israel,
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="1SA.25.31" />hati nuranimu tidak akan dibebani dengan rasa bersalah karena tanganmu sendiri dengan cepat membalas dendam atau menumpahkan darah orang tanpa alasan jujur. Dan pada saat TUHAN sudah menggenapi semua hal baik itu bagi Tuan, tolong ingatlah kepada hambamu ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="1SA.25.32" />Berkatalah Daud kepada Abigail, “Terpujilah TUHAN Allah Israel, yang sudah mengirimmu hari ini untuk menemui saya!
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="1SA.25.33" />Terpujilah TUHAN karena hikmat yang diberikan kepadamu! Semoga kamu pun diberkati-Nya, karena hari ini kamu mencegah saya dari membalas dendam dan menumpahkan darah orang dengan tanganku sendiri!
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="1SA.25.34" />Karena saya sudah bersumpah di hadapan TUHAN Allah Israel yang hidup, yang sudah mencegah saya untuk menyakitimu: Jika saja kamu tidak datang dengan cepat menemui saya, maka pada saat fajar tidak akan ada seorang pun laki-laki yang tinggal di rumah Nabal tetap hidup!”
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="1SA.25.35" />Maka Daud mengambil seluruh hadiah yang dibawa Abigail. Kata Daud kepadanya, “Kembalilah ke rumahmu dengan perasaan tenang. Yakinlah bahwa saya sudah mendengarkanmu dan sudah menyetujui permintaanmu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="1SA.25.36" />Saat Abigail kembali kepada Nabal, Nabal sedang mengadakan pesta makan besar di rumahnya, yang kemewahannya seperti pesta yang diadakan oleh seorang raja. Nabal bersenang-senang dan sangat mabuk. Maka Abigail tidak memberitahu apa pun kepadanya sampai keesokan harinya.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="1SA.25.37" />Pada pagi hari, saat Nabal sudah sadar dari mabuknya, Abigail memberitahukan kepadanya segala hal yang sudah terjadi. Nabal langsung terkena serangan jantung dan tubuhnya menjadi kaku.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="1SA.25.38" />Sekitar sepuluh hari sesudah kejadian itu, TUHAN menghukum Nabal dan dia pun meninggal.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Daud menikahi Abigail
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="1SA.25.39" />Saat Daud mendengar bahwa Nabal sudah meninggal, dia berkata, “Terpujilah TUHAN yang sudah menghindarkan aku dari membalas dendam atas hinaan yang aku terima dari Nabal! TUHAN sudah membalas Nabal untuk dosanya.” Maka Daud mengirim utusan kepada Abigail untuk memohon kepadanya supaya dia menjadi istrinya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="40" bcv="1SA.25.40" />Ketika para utusan tiba di Karmel, mereka berkata kepada Abigail, “Daud mengutus kami untuk memohon kepadamu supaya kamu menjadi istrinya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="1SA.25.41" />Maka Abigail bersujud serta berkata, “Saya ini hambanya, dan saya bersedia membasuh kaki para hamba tuanku.”
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="1SA.25.42" />Abigail segera menyiapkan dirinya, dan naik ke atas keledainya, dengan diiringi oleh lima orang budak perempuannya. Dia mengikuti para utusan Daud itu. Lalu dia menjadi salah satu istri Daud.
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="1SA.25.43" />Sebelum menikahi Abigail, Daud juga sudah menikahi Ahinoam dari Yisreel.
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="1SA.25.44" />Sedangkan Mikal anak perempuan Saul, yang adalah istri Daud yang pertama, sudah diberikan Saul kepada orang Galim bernama Paltiel,<f caller="+"><fr>25:44
</fr><fk>Paltiel
</fk><ft>Nama Paltiel dieja ‘Palti’ di ayat ini dalam teks Ibrani. Sedangkan di 2Sam. 3:15 namanya dieja dengan lengkap. Nama Paltiel berarti ‘keselamatan Allah.’</ft></f> anak Lais.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="26" />
<s style="s1">Daud membiarkan Saul hidup sekali lagi
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1SA.26.1" />Orang Zif mendatangi Saul di Gibea dan memberitahukan kepadanya, “Daud sedang bersembunyi di bukit Hakila yang berhadapan dengan padang belantara.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="1SA.26.2" />Lalu Saul dengan segera berangkat menuju padang belantara Zif. Dia membawa tiga ribu pasukan yang terpilih dari seluruh tentara Israel untuk mencari Daud di sana.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1SA.26.3" />Saul berkemah dekat jalan di bukit Hakila, dan berhadapan dengan padang belantara. Tetapi Daud berada di padang belantara. Saat Daud mendengar bahwa Saul sudah datang ke padang belantara itu untuk memburunya,
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1SA.26.4" />maka dia mengirim beberapa pengintai untuk membuktikan bahwa Saul memang sudah tiba.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="1SA.26.5" />Lalu Daud bersama beberapa pengikutnya berangkat ke tempat Saul bermalam. Daud melihat bahwa Saul sedang tidur di samping Abner anak Ner, panglima pasukan Saul. Saul dan Abner tidur di tengah, sedangkan seluruh pasukan tidur di sekeliling mereka berdua.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1SA.26.6" />Lalu Daud bertanya kepada Ahimelek dan Abisai, “Siapa dari kalian yang akan ikut bersamaku ke tempat Saul sedang tidur?” (Ahimelek itu adalah orang Het, dan Abisai adalah anak Zeruya<x caller="+"><xo>26:6
</xo><xt>1Taw. 2:13-16</xt></x>) dan saudara Yoab.
</p>
<p style="p">Abisai menjawab, “Saya.”
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="1SA.26.7" />Maka malam itu Daud dan Abisai berjalan di tengah pasukan yang tidur sampai menemukan tempat Saul tertidur lelap, dengan tombaknya tertancap di tanah dekat kepalanya. Abner dan para tentara berbaring di sekelilingnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="1SA.26.8" />Berkatalah Abisai kepada Daud, “Hari ini Allah sudah menyerahkan musuh Tuanku ke dalam tanganmu. Biarlah hamba yang bertindak! Dengan satu tikaman saja, hamba akan menancapkan tombak miliknya sendiri ke perutnya hingga tembus sampai ke tanah!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="1SA.26.9" />Tetapi Daud menjawab, “Jangan bunuh dia! Karena setiap orang yang membunuh raja yang dipilih TUHAN pasti akan dihukum.”
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1SA.26.10" />Lagi kata Daud, “Aku bersumpah kepada TUHAN yang hidup, biar TUHAN sendirilah yang akan membunuh Saul, entah dia meninggal karena harinya sudah tiba, atau karena dibunuh dalam pertempuran.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1SA.26.11" />Tetapi biarlah TUHAN selalu mencegah aku dari membunuh raja yang dipilih-Nya! Kita akan ambil tombaknya itu dan kendi airnya saja, lalu kita pergi!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="1SA.26.12" />Maka Daud mengambil tombak dan kendi yang ada dekat kepala Saul, dan mereka pergi. Tidak ada seorang pun yang mengetahui apa yang mereka lakukan, karena TUHAN sudah membuat Saul dan seluruh pasukannya tertidur lelap.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="1SA.26.13" />Lalu Daud dan Abisai menyeberangi lembah dan berdiri di atas puncak bukit yang berseberangan dengan pasukan Saul, sehingga jarak antara mereka cukup jauh.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1SA.26.14" />Kemudian Daud berteriak kepada pasukan Saul dan Abner anak Ner, “Abner! Apakah kamu dapat mendengar suara saya?”
</p>
<p style="p">Abner menjawab, “Siapakah kamu, sehingga berani berteriak dan membangunkan raja dari tidurnya?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15-16" bcv="1SA.26.15" />Kata Daud kepada Abner, “Bukankah kamu yang paling gagah perkasa di antara seluruh pasukan Israel?! Jadi kenapa kamu tidak melindungi tuanmu raja, yang dipilih TUHAN? Tadi ada musuh yang datang yang hendak membunuh tuanmu raja. Tetapi kamu sudah gagal menjaga dia, Abner! Oleh karena itu, di hadapan TUHAN yang hidup, saya berkata bahwa kamu dan semua pasukanmu pantas dihukum mati! Sekarang lihatlah! Di mana tombak dan kendi air milik raja yang tadinya ada di dekat kepalanya!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="1SA.26.17" />Saul mengenali suara Daud, lalu berkatalah Saul, “Bukankah itu suaramu, Daud anakku?”
</p>
<p style="p">Daud menjawab, “Ya, ini saya, Tuanku Raja.”
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="1SA.26.18" />Lalu bertanyalah Daud, “Mengapa Tuanku Raja mengejar hambamu ini?! Apa kesalahan saya? Kejahatan apa yang sudah saya perbuat?
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="1SA.26.19" />Biarlah Tuanku Raja mendengarkan perkataan hambamu ini. Jika TUHANlah yang menggerakkan Tuanku Raja untuk melawan saya, biarlah Dia menerima suatu kurban penghapus dosa yang saya dapat persembahkan. Tetapi jika manusia yang menggerakkan Tuanku Raja untuk melawan saya, biarlah TUHAN mengutuk musuh-musuhku itu! Karena akibat dari perbuatan mereka itu, hamba diusir dari tanah yang saya warisi sebagai warga umat TUHAN, dan seolah-olah musuh-musuhku itu menyuruh saya, ‘Pergilah ke negeri lain dan sembahlah dewa-dewa mereka!’
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="1SA.26.20" />Tetapi aku berdoa, ‘Biarlah TUHAN mencegah darahku tertumpah di negeri lain, jauh dari hadapan-Mu.’ Tuanku Raja, apakah ada gunanya bagi Tuan membawa ribuan pasukan Israel keluar hanya untuk memburu seekor ayam hutan di daerah perbukitan?! Saya ini bahkan ibarat seekor kutu saja! Apa gunanya mencari saya?!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="1SA.26.21" />Jawab Saul, “Aku sudah berdosa! Kembalilah, hai anakku Daud. Aku tidak akan berbuat jahat kepadamu lagi, karena malam ini kamu sudah menganggap nyawaku berharga. Aku sudah berlaku bodoh. Aku benar-benar salah!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="1SA.26.22" />Daud menjawab, “Tombak Tuanku Raja ada di sini! Kirimlah seseorang ke sini untuk mengambilnya.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="1SA.26.23" />TUHAN akan membalas setiap orang sesuai dengan ketulusan dan kesetiaannya. Sekalipun hari ini TUHAN sudah menyerahkan nyawa Tuanku Raja ke dalam tangan saya, tetapi saya menolak menyakiti raja yang sudah dipilih-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="1SA.26.24" />Jadi, sebagaimana nyawa Tuanku Raja berharga di mata saya malam ini, semoga TUHAN menghargai nyawa saya dan melepaskan saya dari segala bahaya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="1SA.26.25" />Lalu Saul menjawab Daud, “Semoga TUHAN memberkatimu, hai anakku Daud! Engkau pasti akan melakukan hal-hal besar dan berhasil dalam segala usahamu!” Maka Daud melanjutkan perjalanannya sementara Saul kembali ke istananya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="27" />
<s style="s1">Daud terpaksa bersekutu dengan bangsa Filistin
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1SA.27.1" />Kemudian Daud berpikir, “Suatu hari nanti, apabila aku masih berada di daerah sini, maka Saul akan membunuhku. Lebih baik aku melarikan diri ke negeri Filistin. Dengan demikian Saul akan berhenti memburuku di seluruh wilayah Israel, dan aku akan terlepas dari tangannya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2-3" bcv="1SA.27.2" />Jadi Daud bersama enam ratus tentaranya— beserta keluarga mereka masing-masing— berpindah ke kota Gat di negeri Filistin. Mereka meminta kepada raja Gat, Akis anak Maok, supaya bisa berlindung di daerahnya. Daud membawa kedua istrinya, Ahinoam orang Yisreel, dan Abigail orang Karmel, janda dari Nabal.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1SA.27.4" />Pada saat Saul mendengar bahwa Daud sudah melarikan diri ke Gat, maka dia berhenti memburu Daud.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="1SA.27.5" />Berkatalah Daud kepada Akis, “Jika sekiranya Tuanku Raja berkenan, berikanlah sebidang tanah kepada hambamu ini di salah satu kota kecil, supaya hamba bisa pindah dan tinggal di sana. Kami akan merepotkan Tuanku Raja kalau kami tetap menumpang di kota kerajaan ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="1SA.27.6" />Maka pada hari itu Raja Akis memberikan kampung Ziklag kepada Daud. Itu sebabnya kota itu menjadi milik pusaka bagi raja-raja Yehuda sampai hari ini.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="1SA.27.7" />Lalu Daud tinggal di bagian pedesaan orang Filistin selama satu tahun empat bulan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="1SA.27.8" />Lalu Daud dan pasukannya menyerbu dan menjarah orang Gesur, orang Girzi, dan orang Amalek. Wilayah ketiga suku penduduk asli ini dimulai dari perbatasan selatan wilayah Filistin, dan sepanjang jalan melintasi padang belantara Syur sampai ke tanah Mesir.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1SA.27.9" />Setiap kali Daud menyerang suatu daerah, Daud tidak membiarkan satu orang pun hidup, baik laki-laki maupun perempuan. Dia menjarah semua kawanan, ternak, keledai, unta, dan pakaian. Lalu ketika kembali ke wilayah Filistin, dia selalu melaporkan kepada Akis.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="1SA.27.10" />Jika Akis bertanya, “Ke mana kamu menjarah kali ini?”
</p>
<p style="p">Maka Daud akan menjawab, “Di daerah selatan suku Yehuda,” atau, “Di bagian selatan daerah suku Yerahmeel,” atau “Di bagian selatan orang Keni.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="1SA.27.11" />Itulah yang dilakukan oleh Daud selama dia hidup di negeri Filistin. Tidak ada seorang pun laki-laki atau perempuan yang dia biarkan hidup. Sebab Daud berpikir, “Seandainya ada orang yang selamat, mereka akan melaporkan kami dan berkata, ‘Beginilah yang dilakukan oleh Daud kepada kami.’”
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1SA.27.12" />Maka Akis percaya kepada Daud, sebab Akis berpikir, “Daud benar-benar membuat dirinya dibenci oleh saudara-saudara sebangsanya, orang Israel! Pastilah dia akan menjadi hambaku selamanya.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="28" />
<s style="s1">Saul menemui tukang sihir di Ein Dor
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1SA.28.1" />Suatu hari pada masa itu, bangsa Filistin mengumpulkan para tentaranya untuk berperang melawan bangsa Israel. Raja Akis berkata kepada Daud, “Maklumilah bahwa kamu dan pasukanmu akan digabungkan bersama dengan pasukanku dalam pertempuran ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="1SA.28.2" />Jawab Daud kepada Akis, “Baiklah! Tuanku akan menyaksikan sendiri apa yang bisa kami lakukan!”
</p>
<p style="p">Maka berkatalah Akis kepada Daud, “Kalau begitu, kamu akan menjadi pengawal pribadi saya selamanya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="1SA.28.3" />Pada waktu itu Samuel sudah meninggal. Semua orang Israel meratapinya dan dia dikuburkan di Rama, kota kelahirannya. Dan Saul sudah mengusir semua orang yang melakukan ilmu gaib dari negeri Israel.<f caller="+"><fr>28:3
</fr><fk>mengusir …
</fk><ft>Tindakan Saul di ayat ini hampir sama dengan Kel. 22:18. Tetapi daripada mengusir saja, ayat di Keluaran itu menyuruh untuk menghukum mati semua tukang sihir. Lihat juga Ul. 18:9-14.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="1SA.28.4" />Sementara itu, pasukan Filistin berkumpul dan berkemah di Sunem. Saul mengumpulkan segenap pasukan Israel dan berkemah di kaki gunung Gilboa.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1SA.28.5" />Ketika Saul melihat betapa besar pasukan Filistin, dia menjadi sangat takut.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1SA.28.6" />Dia meminta petunjuk TUHAN, tetapi TUHAN tidak menjawabnya, baik melalui mimpi, maupun melalui Urim dan Tumim, atau melalui perkataan nabi-nabi.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="1SA.28.7" />Maka Saul berkata kepada para penasihatnya, “Carilah untukku seorang perempuan yang bisa minta petunjuk dari roh orang mati supaya saya dapat meminta petunjuk.”
</p>
<p style="p">Mereka menjawab, “Ada perempuan seperti itu di Ein Dor.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="1SA.28.8" />Kemudian Saul menyamar dengan mengenakan pakaian seperti orang biasa dan pergi bersama dua orang tentaranya.
</p>
<p style="p">Mereka menemui perempuan itu pada malam hari dan Saul berkata kepadanya, “Panggillah roh orang mati yang saya akan sebutkan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="1SA.28.9" />Tetapi perempuan itu menjawab, “Tentu kamu tahu apa yang sudah dilakukan Raja Saul. Dia sudah mengusir dari negeri ini para pelaku ilmu gaib dan orang yang meminta petunjuk dari roh orang mati! Mungkin saja kamu menjebak saya supaya saya dibunuh!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="1SA.28.10" />Tetapi Saul bersumpah kepadanya dengan menggunakan nama TUHAN, “Atas nama TUHAN yang hidup, kamu tidak akan dinyatakan bersalah dalam hal ini!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="1SA.28.11" />Maka perempuan itu bertanya, “Siapa yang harus saya panggilkan?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Saul, “Panggilkan untuk saya Samuel.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="1SA.28.12" />Ketika perempuan itu melihat Samuel, dia menjerit dengan keras dengan berseru kepada Saul, “Mengapa engkau menipu saya? Engkau adalah Raja Saul!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="1SA.28.13" />Saul berkata kepadanya, “Jangan takut! Apa yang kamu lihat?”
</p>
<p style="p">Tukang sihir itu menjawab, “Saya melihat arwah yang muncul dari dalam tanah! Kelihatannya seperti roh ilahi!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="1SA.28.14" />Kata Saul kepadanya, “Bagaimana rupanya?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawabnya, “Seorang laki-laki tua muncul! Dia memakai jubah!” Ketika menyadari bahwa itu adalah Samuel, Saul sujud sebentar untuk menghormatinya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="1SA.28.15" />Samuel berkata kepada Saul, “Mengapa kamu mengganggu saya dengan memanggil saya datang ke sini?”
</p>
<p style="p">Saul menjawab, “Saya dalam kesulitan besar! Bangsa Filistin berperang melawan kami dan Allah sudah meninggalkan saya. Allah tidak menjawab saya lagi, baik melalui para nabi maupun melalui mimpi. Jadi, aku memanggil engkau untuk memberitahu apa yang harus saya lakukan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="1SA.28.16" />Samuel berkata, “Percuma saja kamu bertanya kepada saya kalau TUHAN sudah meninggalkan kamu dan menjadi musuhmu!
<ve />
<v id="17-18" bcv="1SA.28.17" />TUHAN sudah melakukan apa yang sudah dikatakan-Nya kepadamu melalui saya. Tetapi karena kamu tidak menaati-Nya dan tidak membalaskan murka-Nya kepada orang Amalek, maka TUHAN melakukan hal ini kepadamu hari ini, yaitu Dia sudah mengambil kerajaan ini dari tanganmu dan memberikannya kepada Daud.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="1SA.28.19" />Besok TUHAN akan membuat bangsa Filistin mengalahkan bangsa Israel. Lalu kamu dan anak-anakmu akan bersama dengan saya dalam kematian.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="1SA.28.20" />Saat itu Saul langsung jatuh tergeletak di tanah dan sangat ketakutan karena perkataan Samuel. Kekuatannya pun hilang karena dia belum makan apa pun sepanjang siang dan malam.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="1SA.28.21" />Lalu perempuan itu mendekati Saul dan melihat dia sangat takut. Maka berkatalah perempuan itu kepada Saul, “Hambamu sudah melakukan apa yang Tuanku Raja minta. Saya mempertaruhkan nyawa untuk melakukan apa yang Tuan minta.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="1SA.28.22" />Sekarang giliran Tuanku Raja mendengarkan perkataan hambamu ini! Izinkanlah saya memberikan sesuatu untuk Tuan makan. Dengan demikian Tuan akan dikuatkan untuk perjalanan kembali ke sana.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="1SA.28.23" />Tetapi Saul menolaknya dan berkata, “Saya tidak mau makan!” Kedua tentaranya dan perempuan itu pun terus mengajak dia untuk makan sampai Saul menuruti perkataan mereka. Lalu Saul bangun dari tanah dan duduk di atas kasur.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="1SA.28.24" />Perempuan itu memiliki seekor anak sapi gemuk yang segera dia sembelih. Dia memasak sebagian daging itu dan juga membuat roti tanpa ragi.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="1SA.28.25" />Lalu dia menghidangkan makanan itu untuk Saul dan para budaknya, dan mereka makan. Sesudah itu, mereka bangkit dan pulang malam itu juga.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="29" />
<s style="s1">Raja-raja Filistin menolak Daud masuk dalam pasukan Filistin
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1SA.29.1" />Orang Filistin mengumpulkan seluruh tentara mereka di lembah Afek, sedangkan tentara Israel berkemah dekat mata air di kota Yisreel, yaitu di lembah yang sama.
<ve />
<v id="2-3" bcv="1SA.29.2" />Lalu raja-raja Filistin mengatur pasukan mereka, supaya dibagi dalam kelompok seratus dan kelompok seribu. Ketika keempat raja Filistin yang lain melihat Daud dan pasukannya ikut bergabung di bagian belakang dari pasukan Akis, mereka menolak dengan berkata, “Buat apa orang Israel berada di sini!”
</p>
<p style="p">Akis menjawab, “Ini Daud, yang dulu melayani Saul. Tetapi dia sudah hampir dua tahun<x caller="+"><xo>29:2-3
</xo><xt>1Sam. 27:7</xt></x> bersama saya. Saya tidak menemukan kesalahan apa pun yang dia lakukan sejak dia meninggalkan Saul dan bergabung dengan saya sampai saat ini!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="1SA.29.4" />Tetapi mereka menjadi marah kepada Akis dan berkata kepadanya, “Suruhlah dia kembali ke tempat yang kamu berikan kepadanya! Dia tidak boleh ikut dalam pertempuran bersama kita. Jangan sampai dia berbalik menjadi lawan kita. Imbalan yang pasti akan menyenangkan tuannya yang pertama adalah kepala-kepala yang dipenggal dari pasukan kita!
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1SA.29.5" />Ingatlah dia ini Daud, orang yang diceritakan ketika mereka menyanyi dan menari,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Saul sudah membunuh ribuan musuhnya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi Daud membunuh puluhan ribu musuh!’”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="1SA.29.6" />Maka Akis memanggil Daud dan berkata kepadanya, “Aku menyatakan di hadapan TUHAN Israel yang hidup, bahwa kamu sudah setia melayani saya. Saya ingin kita masuk pertempuran ini bersama. Sebab, sejak kamu bergabung dengan saya sampai hari ini, saya tidak menemukan kesalahan padamu. Tetapi menurut pendapat keempat raja kota lain, kamu tidak bisa dipercaya.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="1SA.29.7" />Jadi, pulanglah dengan hati yang tenang. Mohon kamu tidak melakukan apa pun yang menyinggung perasaan keempat raja itu!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="1SA.29.8" />Tetapi Daud berkata kepada Akis, “Kenapa?! Apa kesalahan yang Tuanku temukan pada hambamu ini, sejak saya datang ke hadapan Tuan sampai hari ini, sehingga saya tidak boleh berperang melawan musuh Tuanku Raja?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="1SA.29.9" />Akis menjawab Daud, “Saya menganggap kamu hampir seperti malaikat, karena kamu selalu dapat dipercaya! Namun, raja-raja Filistin berkata, ‘Dia tidak boleh pergi berperang bersama kita.’
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1SA.29.10" />Besok pagi-pagi sekali, kamu bersama dengan pasukanmu yang pernah melayani raja Israel kembalilah ke tempat tinggal kalian.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="1SA.29.11" />Maka, keesokan harinya pagi-pagi sekali Daud dan pasukannya kembali ke negeri orang Filistin, sedangkan pasukan Filistin berangkat ke Yisreel.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="30" />
<s style="s1">Daud mengalahkan orang Amalek
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1SA.30.1" />Sesudah Daud dan pasukannya meninggalkan pasukan Akis, mereka berjalan dua hari penuh dan tiba di kampung Ziklag pada hari ketiga. Tetapi satu atau dua hari sebelum mereka tiba, orang-orang Amalek sudah menjarah wilayah selatan itu. Mereka sudah menyerang Ziklag dan membakarnya sampai habis.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1SA.30.2" />Mereka juga sudah menawan para perempuan di Ziklag, dari yang paling muda sampai yang paling tua. Tidak ada seorang pun yang dibunuh tetapi mereka membawa semua pergi sebagai tawanan.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1SA.30.3" />Saat Daud dan pasukannya tiba di situ, mereka mendapati kampung mereka sudah terbakar. Para istri, anak-anak mereka yang laki-laki dan perempuan sudah menjadi tawanan.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1SA.30.4" />Maka Daud dan tentara-tentaranya menangis dengan suara keras, dan terus menangis sampai tidak mampu menangis lagi.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1SA.30.5" />Kedua istri Daud, yaitu Ahinoam orang Yisreel dan Abigail orang Karmel (janda dari Nabal), juga ikut ditawan.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1SA.30.6" />Tetapi situasi segera menjadi berbahaya untuk Daud, karena pasukannya sangat marah dan berduka karena kehilangan keluarga mereka sehingga ada di antara mereka yang mulai mengancam melempari Daud dengan batu. Namun Daud tetap percaya kepada TUHAN yang memberinya kekuatan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="1SA.30.7" />Lalu Daud berkata kepada Imam Abiatar, “Bawalah efod itu ke sini.” Maka Abiatar membawakannya,
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1SA.30.8" />dan Daud bertanya kepada TUHAN, “Apakah saya sebaiknya mengejar para penjarah ini? Apakah saya akan berhasil menyusul mereka?”
</p>
<p style="p">TUHAN menjawabnya, “Kejarlah, karena kamu pasti akan menyusul mereka dan menyelamatkan para tawanan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9-10" bcv="1SA.30.9" />Maka Daud bersama enam ratus tentaranya mengejar para penjarah itu. Saat mereka sampai di tepi sungai Besor, dua ratus orang anggota pasukannya terlalu capek untuk menyeberang sungai. Daud memutuskan untuk mereka tinggal di situ. Lalu Daud dan keempat ratus orang lainnya melanjutkan pengejaran para penjarah itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="1SA.30.11" />Dalam perjalanan, pasukan Daud menemukan seorang Mesir di sebuah ladang, dan membawanya kepada Daud. Mereka memberinya makanan dan minuman,
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1SA.30.12" />sepotong kue ara dan dua bungkus kismis, karena orang itu belum makan dan minum selama tiga hari dan tiga malam. Sesudah makan dan minum tenaganya pulih kembali.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="1SA.30.13" />Daud bertanya kepada orang itu, “Kamu orang mana dan siapa majikanmu?”
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu dia menjawab, “Saya orang Mesir. Saya adalah budak dari seorang Amalek. Tiga hari lalu tuan saya meninggalkan saya karena saya terlalu sakit untuk berjalan.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1SA.30.14" />Kami sudah menjarah bagian selatan Yehuda, di mana orang-orang Kreta tinggal, dan beberapa bagian lain di Yehuda, lalu di bagian selatan kota Hebron, tempat tinggal orang-orang keturunan Kaleb. Terakhir kami juga membakar Ziklag.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="1SA.30.15" />Daud berkata kepadanya, “Bisakah kamu mengantarkan kami kepada para penjarah itu?”
</p>
<p style="p">Kata orang itu, “Saya bisa, tetapi bersumpahlah kepada Allah bahwa Tuan tidak akan membunuh saya atau menyerahkan saya kepada tuan saya, maka saya akan mengantarmu kepada mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="1SA.30.16" />Daud pun setuju, maka orang Mesir itu mengantarkan Daud dan pasukannya ke tempat orang-orang Amalek itu berada. Mereka tersebar di mana-mana dan sedang berpesta makan dan minum karena mereka mendapatkan banyak barang jarahan dari daerah Filistin dan Yudea.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="1SA.30.17" />Mulai dari permulaan malam itu sampai ketika matahari terbenam lagi, Daud dan pasukannya membantai mereka. Tidak ada seorang pun dari mereka yang lolos, kecuali empat ratus orang yang berhasil melarikan diri dengan menunggang unta.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="1SA.30.18" />Daud merebut kembali semua yang sudah diambil oleh orang-orang Amalek itu, termasuk menyelamatkan kedua istrinya.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="1SA.30.19" />Daud dan pasukannya berhasil mendapat segala sesuatu yang diambil, termasuk semua anggota keluarga dan barang jarahan. Lalu mereka memulai membawa semuanya kembali ke Ziklag.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="1SA.30.20" />Mereka mengumpulkan seluruh kawanan dan ternak dan menggiring mereka di depan rombongan semua orang. Ada yang bersukacita dengan berkata, “Ini adalah barang jarahan Daud!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="1SA.30.21" />Kemudian, Daud sampai di Sungai Besor, tempat kedua ratus anggota pasukannya yang sebelumnya terlalu capek untuk lanjut mengejar para penjarah masih menunggu di sana. Saat mereka keluar untuk menyambut Daud dan semua rombongan itu, Daud menyambut mereka dengan sukacita.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="1SA.30.22" />Tetapi beberapa orang jahat dan pengacau di antara pasukan Daud berkata, “Karena kedua ratus orang itu tidak ikut bersama dengan kita, maka kita tidak akan membagikan hasil jarahan ini dengan mereka. Mereka hanya boleh mengambil istri dan anak-anak mereka, lalu pergi!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="1SA.30.23" />Tetapi Daud berkata kepada mereka, “Tidak! Sadarilah bahwa segala sesuatu ini adalah pemberian dari TUHAN! Dia sudah melindungi kita dan menyerahkan musuh kita itu ke dalam tangan kita.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="1SA.30.24" />Tidak seorang pun akan setuju dengan perkataanmu tadi! Baik anggota kita yang ikut bertempur, maupun yang tinggal menjaga perbekalan, akan mendapat bagian jarahan yang sama banyak.”
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="1SA.30.25" />Bahkan Daud membuat keputusan tersebut menjadi undang-undang untuk bangsa Israel yang masih berlaku sampai hari ini.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="1SA.30.26" />Sesudah tiba di Ziklag, Daud mengirim sebagian dari jarahan itu kepada para tua-tua Yehuda, yaitu kepada teman-temannya yang sudah mendukungnya. Dia memberi pesan kepada mereka, “Ini hadiah-hadiah bagi kalian yang kami rampas dari musuh-musuh TUHAN!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="1SA.30.27" />Inilah daftar kota dan wilayah tempat para penduduk menerima hadiah-hadiah dari Daud:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Betel, Ramot yang di padang belantara selatan, dan beberapa kota di daerah Yatir.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="28" bcv="1SA.30.28" />Hadiah-hadiah juga dikirim kepada kota Arur, Sifmot, Estemoa,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="29" bcv="1SA.30.29" />Rakal, dan beberapa kota di daerah suku Yerahmel dan Keni.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="30" bcv="1SA.30.30" />Hadiah-hadiah juga dikirim kepada kota Horma, Bor Asan, Atak,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="31" bcv="1SA.30.31" />dan Hebron,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan kepada beberapa daerah lain yang pernah Daud kunjungi bersama pasukannya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="31" />
<s style="s1">Kematian Saul
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1SA.31.1" />Sementara itu, orang Filistin menyerang pasukan Israel di gunung Gilboa. Banyak tentara Israel terpaksa melarikan diri, dan banyak yang lain terbunuh dalam pertempuran itu.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1SA.31.2" />Pasukan Filistin berhasil mengepung Saul dan tiga dari anak laki-lakinya. Pertama mereka membunuh Yonatan, Abinadab, dan Malkisua.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1SA.31.3" />Saul sendiri berada di tengah pertempuran yang semakin hebat itu. Para pemanah Filistin melihat dia, lalu dia luka parah karena terkena anak panah mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="1SA.31.4" />Kemudian Saul berkata kepada pembawa senjatanya, “Bunuhlah saya dengan pedangmu! Kalau tidak, maka para penyembah berhala ini akan datang menusuk dan menyiksa saya!”
</p>
<p style="p">Tetapi pembawa senjatanya menolak melakukan hal itu karena dia sangat takut. Akhirnya, Saul mengambil pedangnya dan merebahkan diri ke atas ujung pedangnya sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1SA.31.5" />Ketika pembawa senjatanya melihat Saul sudah mati, maka dia juga merebahkan diri ke atas ujung pedangnya sendiri dan mati bersama-sama dengan Saul.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1SA.31.6" />Jadi Saul, bersama tiga dari anaknya, pembawa senjatanya, dan hampir semua pasukannya mati pada hari yang sama.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="1SA.31.7" />Ketika orang Israel yang berada di seberang lembah Yisreel dan di seberang sungai Yordan mendengar bahwa sisa pasukan Israel yang masih hidup sudah melarikan diri, dan Saul serta tiga putranya sudah mati, mereka meninggalkan kota-kota mereka dan melarikan diri. Tidak lama kemudian orang-orang Filistin datang dan menduduki kota-kota itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="1SA.31.8" />Tetapi keesokan harinya dari pertempuran itu, ketika pasukan Filistin datang untuk mengambil semua barang dari mayat-mayat pasukan Israel yang terbunuh itu, mereka menemukan Saul dan ketiga putranya sudah terbaring mati di gunung Gilboa.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1SA.31.9" />Mereka memenggal kepala Saul dan mengambil semua alat perang dan pelindung tubuhnya. Sesudah itu, mereka mengutus orang-orang untuk mengumumkan berita itu di kuil-kuil para dewa mereka dan di antara rakyat di seluruh daerah Filistin.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1SA.31.10" />Mereka meletakkan alat-alat perang dan pelindung tubuh Saul di kuil Asytoret dan menggantungkan mayatnya di dinding benteng kota Bet Syan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="1SA.31.11" />Ketika penduduk kota Yabes di Gilead mendengar perbuatan orang Filistin kepada Saul,
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1SA.31.12" />maka orang-orang yang gagah perkasa dari kota itu segera bertindak. Mereka berjalan sepanjang malam ke Bet Syan, mengambil mayat Saul dan mayat putra-putranya dari dinding benteng kota itu, lalu membawanya pulang ke Yabes, dan membakarnya di sana.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1SA.31.13" />Lalu mereka mengambil semua tulangnya dan menguburkannya di bawah pohon tamariska di kota mereka itu. Sesudah itu, mereka berpuasa selama tujuh hari.<ve />
</p>
</book>
<book id="2SA"><id id="2SA">
</id><h>2 Samuel
</h><toc level="3">2Sam.
</toc><toc level="1">2 Samuel
</toc><toc level="2">2 Samuel
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">2 Samuel
</p>

<c id="1" />
<s style="s1">Berita kematian Saul dan Yonatan disampaikan kepada Daud
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2SA.1.1" />Setelah Daud mengejar dan membunuh orang-orang Amalek yang sudah menjarah Ziklag, dia kembali dan tinggal di Ziklag selama dua hari tanpa mendengar berita tentang Saul maupun tentang pertempuran melawan pasukan Filistin.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2SA.1.2" />Pada hari ketiga, datanglah seseorang dari perkemahan pasukan Saul. Dia sudah merobek pakaiannya dan menaburkan tanah di kepalanya sebagai tanda berkabung. Setibanya di hadapan Daud, dia bersujud memberi hormat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="2SA.1.3" />Lalu Daud bertanya kepadanya, “Kamu dari mana?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawabnya, “Dari perkemahan pasukan Israel. Hamba berhasil meloloskan diri dari serbuan orang Filistin di sana.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="2SA.1.4" />Tanya Daud kepadanya, “Apa yang terjadi dalam pertempuran itu? Beritahu saya!”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab orang itu, “Pasukan Israel melarikan diri dari pertempuran dan banyak yang terbunuh, bahkan Saul dan Yonatan mati!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="2SA.1.5" />Berkatalah Daud kepada orang itu, “Bagaimana kamu tahu bahwa Saul dan putranya sudah mati?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="2SA.1.6" />Jawab orang itu, “Kebetulan hamba berada di gunung Gilboa dan melihat Saul bersandar pada tombaknya, sementara kereta-kereta kuda dan pasukan penunggang kuda musuh sedang mendekatinya.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="2SA.1.7" />Ketika Saul menoleh ke belakang, dia melihat dan memanggil saya. Lalu saya menjawab, ‘Ya, Tuanku.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="2SA.1.8" />“Dia bertanya, ‘Kamu siapa?’
</p>
<p style="p">“Dan saya jawab, ‘Saya orang Amalek.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="2SA.1.9" />“Kemudian Saul berkata, ‘Datanglah mendekat dan bunuhlah saya! Saya sudah sekarat, tetapi belum mati juga.’
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="2SA.1.10" />Jadi hamba membunuhnya, karena hamba tahu dia tidak akan selamat dengan kondisi seperti itu. Kemudian hamba mengambil mahkota dari kepalanya serta gelang di lengannya dan membawanya ke sini kepada Tuanku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="2SA.1.11" />Maka Daud beserta semua pengikutnya merobek pakaian mereka sebagai tanda berkabung.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="2SA.1.12" />Mereka meratap, menangis, dan berpuasa sepanjang hari karena kematian Saul, Yonatan, dan begitu banyak pasukan TUHAN, umat Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="2SA.1.13" />Lalu tanya Daud kepada pembawa kabar itu, “Dari mana asalmu?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawabnya, “Hamba adalah orang Amalek. Ayah hamba seorang perantau yang tinggal di negeri Israel.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="2SA.1.14" />Daud berkata lagi kepadanya, “Mengapa kamu menganggap dirimu pantas membunuh orang yang dipilih TUHAN?!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="2SA.1.15" />Daud pun memanggil salah seorang tentaranya dan berkata, “Bunuh dia!” Maka tentara itu membunuh pembawa kabar tadi.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="2SA.1.16" />Sebelum orang itu dibunuh, Daud berkata kepadanya, “Kamu bertanggung jawab atas kematianmu sendiri, karena kamulah yang mengakui bahwa kamu membunuh orang yang dipilih TUHAN.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Penghormatan Daud untuk Saul dan Yonatan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="17-18" bcv="2SA.1.17" />Daud meratapi Saul dan Yonatan dengan menyanyikan lagu perkabungan yang diberinya judul “Busur dan Anak Panah.” Daud juga memerintahkan agar lagu itu diajarkan kepada semua orang di Yehuda. Lagu ini tertulis dalam Kitab Orang-orang Jujur.<f caller="+"><fr>1:17-18
</fr><fk>Kitab …
</fk><ft>Kata yang diterjemahkan ‘jujur’, yaitu ‘Yasar’, juga dapat diartikan sebagai nama orang. Kitab ini juga disebutkan dalam Yos. 10:12-13 dan 1Raj. 8:1-2.</ft></f> Inilah kata-kata dalam lagu Daud itu:
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="19" bcv="2SA.1.19" />Oh Israel, yang engkau muliakan sudah terbunuh di bukit-bukit!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Sudah gugur para pahlawan yang gagah perkasa!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="2SA.1.20" />Jangan beritakan kisah itu di Gat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">jangan ceritakan di jalan-jalan Askelon,
</q>
<q style="q1">supaya gadis-gadis Filistin tidak bersuka,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan para penyembah berhala tidak bersorak!
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="2SA.1.21" />Semoga hujan atau embun tidak turun atas gunung-gunung di Gilboa.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Semoga ladang di daerah itu tidak menghasilkan gandum yang dapat dipersembahkan kepada TUHAN!
</q>
<q style="q1">Karena di sanalah perisai-perisai para pahlawan Israel tercampak dengan penuh aib,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan perisai Saul tidak lagi digosok dengan minyak supaya mengkilat.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="22" bcv="2SA.1.22" />Pedang Saul dan panah Yonatan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tidak pernah gagal membunuh musuh.
</q>
<q style="q1">Senjata-senjata perang mereka selalu berlumur darah dan lemak para pahlawan yang terbunuh.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="23" bcv="2SA.1.23" />Saul dan Yonatan sangat disayangi semasa hidup mereka.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Keduanya tak terpisahkan saat hidup maupun mati.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka lebih cepat daripada rajawali, lebih kuat daripada singa.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="24" bcv="2SA.1.24" />Hai gadis-gadis Israel, ratapilah kematian Saul,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang sudah mengenakan kepada kalian pakaian terbaik dan mewah,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang sudah menghiasi pakaian kalian dengan emas.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="25" bcv="2SA.1.25" />Betapa aku berdukacita karena para pahlawan kita sudah gugur di tengah pertempuran!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Yonatan terbunuh di atas bukit-bukit!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="26" bcv="2SA.1.26" />Aku sangat berduka karena engkau, Yonatan, saudaraku!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku sungguh mengasihimu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kasih persahabatanmu bagiku melebihi kasih seorang istri.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="27" bcv="2SA.1.27" />Betapa para pahlawan Israel sudah gugur!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Senjata peperangan mereka terbuang dan tak berguna!
<ve />
</q>

<c id="2" />
<s style="s1">Daud dilantik menjadi raja atas suku Yehuda
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2SA.2.1" />Beberapa waktu kemudian, Daud bertanya kepada TUHAN, “Apakah sebaiknya aku pergi ke salah satu kota di Yehuda?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab TUHAN kepadanya, “Ya, pergilah.”
</p>
<p style="p">Tanya Daud, “Ke kota manakah aku harus pergi?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab TUHAN, “Hebron.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="2SA.2.2" />Maka Daud pergi ke Hebron bersama kedua istrinya, yaitu Ahinoam, orang Yisreel, dan Abigail, janda Nabal dari Karmel.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="2SA.2.3" />Daud juga membawa pasukannya, masing-masing dengan keluarga mereka. Lalu mereka menetap di Hebron dan desa-desa sekitarnya.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="2SA.2.4" />Kemudian datanglah orang-orang dari suku Yehuda kepada Daud. Mereka mengurapi Daud dan melantik dia menjadi raja atas suku Yehuda.
</p>
<p style="p">Setelah diberitahukan kepada Daud bahwa orang-orang Benyamin dari kota Yabes di wilayah Gilead sudah menguburkan mayat Saul,
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="2SA.2.5" />Daud mengutus pembawa pesan kepada mereka untuk menyampaikan, “Semoga TUHAN memberkati kalian, karena kalian sudah menunjukkan kesetiaan kepada Saul, tuanmu, dengan menguburkan mayatnya.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="2SA.2.6" />Kiranya TUHAN menunjukkan kesetiaan-Nya kepada kalian, dan saya pun akan berbuat demikian, sebab kalian sudah berbuat baik kepada Saul.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="2SA.2.7" />Dengan kematian tuan kita Saul, saya sudah dilantik sebagai raja oleh suku Yehuda. Saya mohon supaya kalian kuat dan berani untuk mendukung saya juga.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Isboset, anak Saul menjadi raja
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="2SA.2.8" />Sementara hal itu terjadi, panglima pasukan Saul, yaitu Abner anak Ner, sudah membawa Isboset anak Saul ke Mahanaim<x caller="+"><xo>2:8
</xo><xt>Kej. 32:2; Yos. 13:26, 30</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="2SA.2.9" />untuk melantik dia sebagai raja atas wilayah Gilead dan Yisreel, beserta suku Asyer,<f caller="+"><fr>2:9
</fr><fk>Asyer
</fk><ft>Teks Masoret menuliskan ‘orang-orang Asyur’, tetapi pengejaan itu merujuk kepada negeri Asyur (Siria), sehingga tafsiran itu tidak mungkin benar. Dua solusi diajukan dengan perubahan ejaan kecil, yaitu wilayah suku ‘Asyer’ (yang terletak di ujung barat dan utara Israel, di sebelah Laut Tengah), dan ‘orang-orang Gesyur’ (suatu wilayah kecil di sebelah timur danau Galilea).</ft></f> Efraim, dan Benyamin. Dengan demikian Isboset menjadi raja atas seluruh Israel, kecuali suku Yehuda.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="2SA.2.10" />Isboset berumur 40 tahun sewaktu mulai memerintah atas Israel, dan dia memerintah selama dua tahun. Namun, suku Yehuda tetap setia kepada Daud.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="2SA.2.11" />Daud menjadi raja di Hebron atas orang-orang Yehuda selama tujuh tahun enam bulan.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s style="s1">Peperangan antara suku Yehuda dan suku Israel lainnya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="2SA.2.12" />Suatu hari, Abner dan para pasukan Isboset keluar dari Mahanaim menuju kota Gibeon.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="2SA.2.13" />Pada saat yang sama, Yoab anak Zeruya<f caller="+"><fr>2:13
</fr><fk>Zeruya
</fk><ft>Zeruya adalah saudara perempuan Daud, berarti Yoab adalah keponakan Daud.</ft></f> memimpin pasukan Daud keluar untuk berhadapan dengan pasukan Isboset di kolam Gibeon. Pihak Abner berada di salah satu sisi kolam, sedangkan pihak Yoab berada di seberang mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="2SA.2.14" />Kata Abner kepada Yoab, “Biarlah anak buah kita maju dan bertarung di hadapan kita.”
</p>
<p style="p">Kata Yoab, “Baiklah!”
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="2SA.2.15" />Maka dipilihlah dua belas orang dari suku Benyamin untuk maju mewakili pihak Isboset anak Saul, dan dua belas orang mewakili pihak Daud.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="2SA.2.16" />Saat mereka berhadapan satu sama lain, mereka saling menangkap kepala lawannya dan menusukkan pedang ke perut lawannya masing-masing, sehingga kedua puluh empat orang yang maju itu mati bersama. Itulah sebabnya tempat di Gibeon itu dinamai Ladang Pedang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="2SA.2.17" />Pertempuran tersebut berlangsung amat sengit. Abner dan pasukan Israel dikalahkan oleh pasukan Daud.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="2SA.2.18" />Ada tiga orang anak Zeruya<x caller="+"><xo>2:18
</xo><xt>1Taw. 2:13-16</xt></x> yang berada dalam pertempuran itu, yakni Yoab, Abisai, dan Asael. Asael mampu berlari secepat kijang.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="2SA.2.19" />Asael terus mengejar dan mengikuti Abner tanpa henti.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="2SA.2.20" />Lalu Abner menengok ke belakang dan bertanya, “Apakah itu kamu, Asael?!”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Asael, “Ya, ini saya!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="2SA.2.21" />Kata Abner kepadanya, “Berhentilah mengejar saya! Bunuhlah salah satu tentara lain dan ambillah segala perlengkapan darinya!” Tetapi Asael tidak mau berhenti mengejar Abner.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="2SA.2.22" />Berkatalah Abner sekali lagi kepada Asael, “Berhentilah mengejar saya! Saya tidak mau membunuhmu! Bagaimana nanti saya bisa menghadap kakakmu Yoab?!”
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="2SA.2.23" />Namun, Asael tetap menolak untuk berhenti. Maka ketika Asael mendekati Abner dari belakang, Abner menusukkan pangkal tombaknya ke belakang mengenai perut Asael sehingga menembus punggungnya. Lalu jatuhlah Asael dan mati di tempat itu juga. Semua tentara Daud yang melihat Asael terbunuh berhenti mengejar musuh untuk menengok mayatnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="2SA.2.24" />Mendengar apa yang terjadi dengan Asael, maka Yoab, Abisai, dan para tentara yang bersama mereka terus mengejar Abner dan pasukannya yang masih hidup. Pada saat matahari terbenam, pasukan Abner tiba di bukit Ama, dekat Gia, di jalan yang menuju ke padang belantara Gibeon.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="2SA.2.25" />Di sana para tentara dari suku Benyamin berkelompok di belakang Abner dan mengatur barisan mereka di atas bukit itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="2SA.2.26" />Kemudian Abner berseru kepada Yoab, “Apakah kita akan selalu menyelesaikan persoalan di antara kita dengan pedang?! Tidakkah kamu sadar bahwa satu-satunya hal yang akan tersisa hanyalah dendam satu sama lain! Kapan kamu akan menyuruh pasukanmu berhenti mengejar saudara mereka sebangsa?!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="2SA.2.27" />Jawab Yoab, “Demi Allah yang hidup, jika kamu tidak berkata demikian, maka aku dan pasukanku tidak akan berhenti mengejar kalian sepanjang malam bahkan sampai pagi! Padahal kita ini bersaudara.”
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="2SA.2.28" />Lalu Yoab meniup terompet, sehingga semua pasukannya berhenti mengejar dan bertempur dengan pasukan pihak Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="2SA.2.29" />Sepanjang malam itu Abner dan pasukannya kembali melalui lembah Yordan. Kemudian mereka menyeberangi sungai Yordan dan berjalan sepanjang pagi sampai tiba di Mahanaim.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="2SA.2.30" />Setelah Yoab kembali dari mengejar Abner, dia mengumpulkan dan menghitung pasukan Daud. Ada sembilan belas tentara yang meninggal dalam perang, selain Asael.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="2SA.2.31" />Akan tetapi, pasukan Daud menewaskan tiga ratus enam puluh orang pasukan Abner, yang semuanya dari suku Benyamin.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="2SA.2.32" />Lalu Yoab dan pasukan Daud itu membawa jenazah Asael ke kuburan keluarganya yang ada di Betlehem dan menguburkannya di situ. Kemudian mereka berjalan sepanjang malam dan tiba kembali di Hebron saat fajar.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="3" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2SA.3.1" />Pertempuran itu merupakan awal dari perang panjang antara para pendukung kerajaan Isboset anak Saul dengan para pendukung Daud. Semakin lama pendukung Daud semakin kuat, tetapi pendukung kerajaan Saul semakin lemah.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Anak laki-laki Daud
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="2-5" bcv="2SA.3.2" />Pada waktu Daud berada di Hebron, istri-istrinya melahirkan enam anak laki-laki bagi dia. Inilah nama-nama mereka sesuai urutan lahir:
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Ahinoam, orang Yisreel melahirkan Amnon,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Abigail, janda Nabal orang Karmel melahirkan Kileab,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Makah, anak perempuan Raja Talmai dari Gesyur melahirkan Absalom,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Hagit melahirkan Adonia,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Abital melahirkan Sefatya,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Egla melahirkan Yitream.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Abner membelot kepada Daud
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="2SA.3.6" />Sementara perang antara para pendukung kerajaan Isboset anak Saul dengan para pendukung Daud terus berlanjut, Abner semakin memperbesar pengaruhnya sendiri atas pendukung keluarga Saul.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="2SA.3.7" />Suatu hari Isboset menuduh Abner sudah meniduri salah satu gundik Saul, yaitu Rizpa anak Aya. Isboset berkata kepada Abner, “Kamu sudah melakukan kejahatan dengan meniduri istri ayahku!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="2SA.3.8" />Lalu Abner menjawab dengan sangat marah, “Apakah kamu menganggap aku anjing dari Yehuda?! Sampai hari ini aku sudah setia kepada keluarga ayahmu dan para pendukungnya, meskipun aku dengan mudah bisa menyerahkan kamu ke tangan Daud. Tetapi hari ini kamu menuduh aku seolah-olah melakukan pelanggaran besar, padahal itu hanya urusan sepele dengan wanita!<f caller="+"><fr>3:8
</fr><fk>situasi pertengkaran
</fk><ft>Pada zaman Daud, cara hidup orang-orang yang memimpin Israel sudah sangat jauh dari kehendak TUHAN, sehingga hal seperti ini bisa terjadi. Selain hukum TUHAN yang mengatakan “Jangan berzina,” ada juga perintah khusus bahwa seorang raja Israel tidak boleh mempunyai banyak istri (Ul. 17:17). Dalam pandangan Raja Isboset, tindakan Abner yang meniduri gundik ayahnya dianggap sebagai ancaman. Isboset pasti berpikir, “Kalau Abner meniduri gundik yang sekarang sudah menjadi milikku, berarti dia juga hendak menggantikan aku sebagai raja!” Abner pasti mengerti bagaimana Isboset mengartikan perbuatannya, tetapi dia tidak mau mengakui bahwa dia mempunyai tujuan lain kecuali hanya ingin berhubungan intim dengan wanita. Selain itu, Abner juga tersinggung karena dia merasa lebih berkuasa dalam kerajaan Isboset, bahkan melebihi raja sendiri. Hal itu terlihat ketika dia mengancam Isboset di ayat 9-10 dan Isboset tidak berani membalas.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="2SA.3.9" />Biarlah Allah menghukum aku, bahkan mencabut nyawaku jika aku tidak membantu menggenapi janji TUHAN kepada Daud!
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="2SA.3.10" />Aku akan menyerahkan kerajaan ayahmu ini kepada Daud dan mengokohkan kerajaannya atas seluruh Israel dari ujung utara sampai ujung selatan negeri ini, dari Dan sampai Bersyeba!”
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="2SA.3.11" />Isboset tidak bisa menjawab Abner sepatah kata pun karena takut kepadanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="2SA.3.12" />Lalu Abner mengutus pembawa pesan kepada Daud untuk menyampaikan, “Biarlah kita memutuskan siapa yang akan menjadi raja atas seluruh negeri ini! Buatlah kesepakatan dengan saya, dan saya akan membuat seluruh Israel mendukung engkau.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="2SA.3.13" />Maka kata Daud, “Baik. Saya akan mengadakan kesepakatan dengan engkau. Tetapi sebelum kita bisa berunding, saya menuntut engkau mengembalikan istri saya, Mikal anak Saul.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="2SA.3.14" />Lalu Daud mengutus pembawa pesan kepada Isboset, “Kembalikanlah Mikal, istri saya, yang sudah saya peroleh dengan mas kawin seratus kulit khatan orang Filistin.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="2SA.3.15" />Maka Isboset mengeluarkan perintah sehingga Mikal diambil dari suaminya, Paltiel anak Lais.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="2SA.3.16" />Ketika Abner dan beberapa tentaranya mengantar Mikal kepada Daud, Paltiel mengikuti mereka dari belakang sambil menangis sepanjang jalan dari Mahanaim sampai ke Bahurim. Akhirnya Abner berkata kepadanya, “Pulanglah!” Dan Paltiel pun pulang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="2SA.3.17" />Lalu Abner menasihati para pemimpin Israel, “Sudah cukup lama kalian menginginkan Daud menjadi raja kita.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="2SA.3.18" />Sekarang waktunya kita bertindak! Karena TUHAN sudah berkata kepada Daud, ‘Dengan tangan hamba-Ku Daud, Aku akan menyelamatkan umat-Ku Israel dari tangan orang Filistin dan dari semua musuh-musuh mereka.’”
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="2SA.3.19" />Abner juga berbicara secara khusus kepada para pemimpin suku Benyamin. Lalu Abner pergi ke Hebron untuk memberitahu Daud apa yang sudah disepakati oleh seluruh bangsa Israel dan suku Benyamin.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="2SA.3.20" />Ketika Abner bersama dua puluh tentara datang menemui Daud di Hebron, Daud menyiapkan perjamuan bagi mereka.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="2SA.3.21" />Abner berkata kepada Daud, “Tuanku Raja, izinkanlah saya pulang untuk mengumpulkan seluruh Israel, agar mereka bisa membuat kesepakatan denganmu. Tuan akan memerintah atas semua yang Tuan inginkan.” Maka Daud mengizinkan Abner pergi, dan dia pulang dengan selamat.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yoab membunuh Abner
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="2SA.3.22" />Tidak lama setelah Abner meninggalkan Hebron dengan selamat, Yoab dan para tentara Daud kembali dari sebuah penyergapan dengan membawa banyak jarahan.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="2SA.3.23" />Ketika mereka tiba, seseorang berkata kepadanya, “Abner anak Ner sudah datang menemui raja, dan raja melepasnya pergi dengan selamat!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="2SA.3.24" />Maka Yoab pergi menemui raja dan menegurnya, “Tuanku Raja, apa yang sudah engkau lakukan?! Abner datang kepadamu, tetapi mengapa Tuan melepasnya pergi?!
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="2SA.3.25" />Engkau tahu bahwa Abner tidak dapat dipercaya! Pasti dia datang untuk menipu Raja dan memata-matai segala sesuatu yang engkau lakukan!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="2SA.3.26" />Lalu Yoab meninggalkan Daud dan mengirim pembawa pesan kepada Abner. Mereka menemui Abner di sumur Sira dan meminta dia kembali. Akan tetapi, Daud sama sekali tidak tahu tentang hal ini.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="2SA.3.27" />Ketika Abner kembali ke Hebron, Yoab mengajaknya ke tepi pintu gerbang, seakan-akan ingin berbicara dengan dia secara pribadi. Lalu Yoab menusuk perut Abner dengan pisaunya sehingga mati— sebagai pembalasan atas kematian Asael, adiknya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="2SA.3.28" />Ketika Daud mendengar tentang kejadian itu, dia berkata, “Di hadapan TUHAN, untuk selamanya aku dan kerajaanku tidak bersalah atas kematian Abner.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="2SA.3.29" />Biarlah kematiannya dibalaskan kepada Yoab dan seluruh keluarganya! Biarlah di antara keturunan Yoab akan selalu ada laki-laki yang najis karena luka yang terus mengeluarkan cairan atau karena penyakit kulit yang berbahaya. Biarlah selalu ada keturunannya yang pincang, terbunuh dalam perang, ataupun kelaparan!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="2SA.3.30" />Demikianlah Yoab bersama adiknya yang bernama Abisai membunuh Abner, karena dia sudah membunuh adik mereka yang bernama Asael dalam pertempuran di Gibeon.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="2SA.3.31" />Daud menyuruh Yoab dan semua rakyat di Hebron, “Robeklah pakaian kalian dan pakailah kain kabung! Merataplah untuk Abner!” Raja Daud sendiri berjalan di belakang usungan jenazah.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="2SA.3.32" />Mereka menguburkan mayat Abner di Hebron. Daud menangis sangat keras di kuburan Abner, dan seluruh rakyat juga menangis.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="2SA.3.33" />Raja menyanyikan sebuah ratapan untuk Abner:
</p>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1">“Haruskah Abner mati seperti orang bodoh?
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="34" bcv="2SA.3.34" />Tanganmu tidak terikat
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan kakimu tidak terbelenggu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Sayang sekali Abner, engkau mati konyol
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dibunuh oleh orang-orang jahat!”
</q>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p">Sesudah cukup lama meratapi Abner bersama seluruh rakyat,
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="2SA.3.35" />siang itu ada yang mendesak Daud untuk makan setelah mereka pulang. Tetapi Daud bersumpah, “Biarlah Allah menghukumku, bahkan mencabut nyawaku, jika aku mengecap roti atau apa pun juga sebelum matahari terbenam!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="2SA.3.36" />Seluruh rakyat memperhatikan apa yang Daud lakukan, dan hal itu mereka pandang baik. Bahkan segala sesuatu yang dilakukan raja, mereka pandang baik.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="2SA.3.37" />Hari itu seluruh rakyat dan seluruh Israel menyadari bahwa pembunuhan Abner bukanlah atas perintah Daud.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="38" bcv="2SA.3.38" />Lalu Daud berkata kepada para pegawainya, “Sadarilah bahwa hari ini Israel sudah kehilangan seorang pemimpin yang hebat!
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="2SA.3.39" />Hari ini saya merasa lemah, sekalipun saya sudah dilantik sebagai raja. Saya tidak bisa mengendalikan kekerasan kedua anak Zeruya, yaitu Yoab dan Abisai! Biarlah TUHAN menghukum mereka dengan sepatutnya atas kejahatan mereka!”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="4" />
<s style="s1">Pembunuhan Isboset
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2SA.4.1" />Ketika Isboset mendengar bahwa Abner dibunuh di Hebron, dia dan seluruh orang Israel sangat ketakutan.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2SA.4.2" />Isboset memiliki dua orang kepala regu yang bertugas menjarah daerah musuh. Mereka bernama Banah dan Rekab, anak Rimon dari kota Beerot, orang Benyamin. (Beerot berada di wilayah suku Benyamin.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="2SA.4.3" />Pada masa semua suku Israel masih mengambil dan menduduki tempat tinggal sesuai ketentuan Yosua, para penduduk asli Beerot sudah melarikan diri ke Gitaim, dan sampai penulisan kitab ini mereka masih tinggal di sana sebagai pendatang.)
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="2SA.4.4" />Pada waktu Yonatan terbunuh bersama Saul dalam pertempuran, dia sudah memiliki seorang anak laki-laki berumur lima tahun, namanya Mefiboset. Ketika pengasuh anak itu mendengar berita tentang kematian Yonatan di Yisreel, dia membawa lari Mefiboset. Tetapi karena terburu-buru, anak itu terlepas dari tangannya sehingga jatuh dan menjadi lumpuh.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="2SA.4.5" />Rekab dan Banah pergi ke rumah Isboset pada tengah hari, saat Isboset sedang istirahat siang.
<ve />
<v id="6-7" bcv="2SA.4.6" />Waktu itu pembantu perempuan yang menjaga pintu rumah sedang membersihkan bulir-bulir gandum dari kerikil. Namun, siang itu dia mengantuk sekali sehingga tertidur. Jadi kedua bersaudara itu masuk ke rumah tanpa ada yang mengetahui. Sesampainya di ruang tidur Isboset, mereka menikam perutnya dan memenggal kepalanya, lalu melarikan diri. Sambil membawa kepala Isboset, mereka melewati jalan yang menuju ke Araba sepanjang malam itu.<f caller="+"><fr>4:6-7
</fr><fk>perbedaan tekstual
</fk><ft>Karena beberapa persoalan dengan Teks Masoret, maka sebagaimana kebanyakan terjemahan lain, TSI mengikuti LXX. Teks Masoret dalam ayat 6 dapat diterjemahkan, “Mereka masuk ke dalam rumahnya dengan berpura-pura membawa karung gandum. Lalu mereka menikam perut Isboset dan melarikan diri.” Ayat 6 dan 7 dikombinasikan supaya beberapa kejadian dalam ayat 6 (menurut LXX) dan ayat 7 (di Teks Masoret) tidak berulang.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="2SA.4.8" />Rekab dan Banah membawa kepala Isboset kepada Daud di Hebron serta berkata kepadanya, “Lihat! Ini kepala Isboset, anak musuh Tuanku, yaitu Saul— yang dulu berusaha membunuh engkau! Hari ini TUHAN sudah membalaskan dendam Tuanku Raja terhadap Saul dan keturunannya!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="2SA.4.9" />Namun jawab Daud kepada mereka berdua, “Saya bersumpah di hadapan TUHAN yang hidup, yang sudah menyelamatkan hidup saya dari segala bahaya, bahwa yang saya katakan ini benar:
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="2SA.4.10" />Ketika seseorang datang ke Ziklag memberitahukan kepada saya bahwa Saul sudah mati, dia pikir dirinya membawa kabar baik, tetapi saya menangkapnya dan membunuh dia. Itulah imbalan yang saya berikan atas kabar yang dibawanya!
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="2SA.4.11" />Terlebih lagi ketika dua orang jahat membunuh seorang yang tidak bersalah saat sedang tidur di rumahnya sendiri! Pasti saya akan menuntut pembalasan atas nyawanya dan melenyapkan kalian dari muka bumi ini!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="2SA.4.12" />Maka Daud langsung memerintahkan supaya Rekab dan Banah dibunuh. Tangan dan kaki mereka dipotong dan mayat mereka digantung dekat kolam di Hebron, sedangkan kepala Isboset yang dibawa kedua orang itu dikuburkan di kuburan Abner di Hebron.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="5" />
<s style="s1">Daud dilantik sebagai raja atas seluruh Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2SA.5.1" />Kemudian para pemuka dari setiap suku Israel datang kepada Daud di Hebron dan berkata, “Sesungguhnya kami semua adalah bangsamu sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2SA.5.2" />Dulu, ketika Saul menjabat sebagai raja atas kita, Tuanlah yang memimpin Israel dalam peperangan. TUHAN juga sudah berkata kepadamu, ‘Kamu akan menggembalakan umat-Ku Israel dan menjadi raja atas mereka.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="2SA.5.3" />Maka di Hebron Daud membuat kesepakatan dengan mereka di hadapan TUHAN, dan mereka mengurapi Daud sebagai raja atas Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4-5" bcv="2SA.5.4" />Umur Daud ketika menjabat sebagai raja atas suku Yehuda adalah tiga puluh tahun. Pada waktu itu pusat pemerintahan kerajaan Yehuda berada di Hebron. Di sana Daud memerintah tujuh setengah tahun lamanya. Lalu di Yerusalem dia memerintah atas seluruh Israel dan Yehuda selama tiga puluh tiga tahun. Jadi, Daud memerintah sebagai raja selama empat puluh tahun.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Daud merebut Yerusalem
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="2SA.5.6" />Sesudah dilantik sebagai raja, Daud memimpin pasukannya untuk menyerang Yerusalem karena sisa orang Yebus masih menguasai kota itu. Orang-orang Yebus berkata kepada Daud, “Engkau tidak akan bisa masuk ke sini! Bahkan orang buta dan orang lumpuh di kota ini pun bisa mengusirmu keluar.” Mereka berkata demikian karena berpikir, “Daud dan pasukannya tidak akan bisa menerobos benteng kota.”
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="2SA.5.7" />Padahal, kelak Daud berhasil menguasai kota yang berbenteng itu, yang juga disebut benteng Sion.<f caller="+"><fr>5:7
</fr><fk>Sion
</fk><ft>Bukit Sion terletak di sebelah barat lereng Lembah Kidron (lihat catatan di Kej. 14:17, dan 2Sam. 15:23), dan di sebelah selatan lereng bukit Moria— tempat rumah TUHAN dibangun oleh Salomo (2Taw. 3:1). Di ayat yang menyebut ‘putri Sion’ merupakan personifikasi yang mengacu kepada seluruh ‘penduduk/putri Yerusalem’ (1Raj. 19:21).</ft></f> Di kemudian hari tempat itu dikenal dengan nama Kota Daud.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="2SA.5.8" />Waktu Daud mendengar hinaan orang Yebus itu, dia berkata kepada pasukannya, “Ayo! Kota ini dibela oleh orang ‘lumpuh’ dan ‘buta,’ dan saya membenci mereka! Siapa yang siap menyerbu mereka, masuklah melalui saluran air.” (Inilah asal mula peribahasa, “Orang buta dan orang lumpuh tidak boleh masuk ke istana.”)
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="2SA.5.9" />Setelah pasukan Israel berhasil mengalahkan orang-orang Yebus, Daud menjadikan Yerusalem sebagai ibukotanya dan menamainya Kota Daud. Dia memperluas dan memperkuat kota di sekeliling benteng itu, mulai dari bagian terluar dan terus ke dalam.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="2SA.5.10" />Daud menjadi semakin berkuasa karena TUHAN, Allah Panglima Semesta, menyertai dia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="2SA.5.11" />Suatu hari, Raja Hiram dari Tirus mengirim beberapa utusan kepada Daud. Mereka membuat persetujuan sehingga Hiram mengirim kayu aras serta para tukang kayu dan tukang batu untuk membangun sebuah istana bagi Daud.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="2SA.5.12" />Memikirkan semua hal itu, Daud menyadari bahwa TUHANlah yang sudah meneguhkan dia sebagai raja atas Israel, dan alasan TUHAN melakukan itu adalah untuk memberkati umat-Nya, bangsa Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="2SA.5.13" />Sesudah Daud pindah dari Hebron ke Yerusalem, dia menikahi lagi beberapa perempuan di sana sebagai selir dan gundik. Mereka melahirkan lebih banyak anak laki-laki dan perempuan bagi Daud.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="2SA.5.14" />Inilah nama anak-anak Daud yang lahir di Yerusalem: Syamua, Sobab, Natan, Salomo,
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="2SA.5.15" />Yibar, Elisua, Nefeg, Yafia,
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="2SA.5.16" />Elisama, Eliada, dan Elifelet.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Daud mengalahkan bangsa Filistin
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="2SA.5.17" />Pada waktu bangsa Filistin mendengar bahwa Daud sudah diurapi dan diangkat menjadi raja atas Israel, mereka mengumpulkan seluruh pasukan untuk menyerang Daud.<f caller="+"><fr>5:17
</fr><fk>urutan kronologis
</fk><ft>Kemungkinan besar perang dengan bangsa Filistin ini terjadi sebelum Daud meluaskan kota Yerusalam (1Sam. 5:9), dan perang ini kemungkinan terjadi sebelum dia merebut kota itu.</ft></f> Akan tetapi, Daud mendengar hal itu lalu turun bersama pasukannya ke tempat perlindungan di daerah perbukitan.<f caller="+"><fr>5:17
</fr><fk>tempat perlindungan …
</fk><ft>Ibukota Yerusalem terletak di Bukit Sion. Dalam kebudayaan Israel, ketika seseorang pergi ke Yerusalem, itu selalu disebut ‘naik,’ meskipun Bukit Sion tidak terlalu tinggi. Sebaliknya, keluar dari Yerusalem disebut ‘turun.’ Karena itu, diduga bahwa tempat perlindungan yang dituju Daud bersama pasukannya adalah gua di daerah perbukitan di dekat desa Adulam. Lihat 1Sam. 22:1 dan catatannya.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="2SA.5.18" />Sementara itu, pasukan Filistin tiba dan perkemahan mereka tersebar di lembah Refaim.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="2SA.5.19" />Lalu bertanyalah Daud kepada TUHAN, “Apakah Engkau menghendaki aku maju sekarang untuk menyerang orang Filistin itu? Apakah Engkau akan memberiku kemenangan atas mereka?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab TUHAN, “Majulah, karena Aku akan memberimu kemenangan atas mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="2SA.5.20" />Maka Daud menyerang dan mengalahkan mereka di Baal Perasim. Lalu Daud berkata, “TUHAN sudah menerobos musuhku seperti air banjir menerobos keluar dari bendungan.” Itulah sebabnya dia menamai tempat itu Baal Perasim, yang berarti ‘TUHAN yang menerobos.’
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="2SA.5.21" />Orang Filistin meninggalkan patung-patung dewa mereka di situ. Daud serta pasukannya membawa semua itu sebagai harta jarahan.<f caller="+"><fr>5:21
</fr><fk>harta jarahan
</fk><ft>Patung-patung dewa dirampas dari pasukan Filistin bukan untuk disembah oleh umat Israel, tetapi untuk diambil nilai kekayaannya karena patung-patung itu dihiasi dengan emas, perak, atau batu permata. Selain itu, mengambil dewa-dewa dari pihak musuh merupakan tanda kemenangan besar.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="2SA.5.22" />Setelah beberapa waktu, pasukan Filistin kembali lagi dan menyebar di lembah Refaim.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="2SA.5.23" />Maka Daud meminta petunjuk dari TUHAN. Kali ini TUHAN menjawab, “Jangan langsung maju berhadapan dengan mereka. Pergilah memutar agar kamu dan pasukanmu dapat menyerang mereka dari kumpulan pohon balsam itu.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="2SA.5.24" />Ketika kamu mendengar suara seperti derap langkah pasukan berjalan di atas pohon-pohon itu, bertindaklah!— karena pada saat itu Aku sudah maju di depanmu dan mengalahkan pasukan Filistin.”
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="2SA.5.25" />Daud melakukan apa yang TUHAN perintahkan kepadanya, dan dia membantai orang Filistin mulai dari Gibeon<f caller="+"><fr>5:25
</fr><fk>Gibeon
</fk><ft>Satu kata ini ‘Gibeon’ diterjemahkan sesuai Septuaginta (LXX), yang juga sejalan dengan 1Taw. 14:16. Teks Masoret menuliskan Geba.</ft></f> sampai ke Gezer.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="6" />
<s style="s1">Peti perjanjian dibawa ke Yerusalem
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1-2" bcv="2SA.6.1" />Beberapa tahun kemudian, Daud memutuskan untuk memindahkan peti perjanjian TUHAN dari kota Kiryat Yearim<f caller="+"><fr>6:1-2
</fr><fk>Kiryat Yearim
</fk><ft>Teks Ibrani menuliskan nama lain untuk Kiryat Yearim, yaitu Baale Yehuda. TSI menggunakan nama yang lebih dikenal oleh para pembaca, dan yang terdapat di 1Sam. 6:21; 7:1-2.</ft></f> ke Yerusalem. Dia ingin supaya pusat penyembahan kepada TUHAN Panglima Semesta— Allah yang bertakhta di atas kedua bentuk malaikat penjaga di penutup peti itu— menetap di Kota Daud. Untuk acara tersebut Daud mengumpulkan 30.000 tentara terpilih dari seluruh pasukan Israel, dan pergi bersama mereka ke Kiryat Yearim untuk memindahkan peti perjanjian.
<ve />
<v id="3-4" bcv="2SA.6.3" />Mereka menaikkan peti perjanjian itu ke atas sebuah gerobak baru dan membawanya dari rumah Abinadab, yang ada di atas bukit. Uza dan Ahio, keduanya anak Abinadab, mengarahkan gerobak itu, yang ditarik oleh dua sapi.<f caller="+"><fr>6:3-4
</fr><fk>dua sapi
</fk><ft>Informasi tentang sapi yang menarik gerobak ini diambil dari ayat 6. Di ayat 6, kata ‘sapi’ dalam bahasa Ibrani kurang jelas menunjukkan jamak atau tunggal. TSI menyebut dua sapi karena umumnya sepasang sapi sering digunakan untuk menarik beban.</ft></f> Ahio berjalan di depan peti perjanjian.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="2SA.6.5" />Daud dan seluruh umat Israel bersukacita di hadapan TUHAN dengan menari-nari, bernyanyi penuh semangat, dan memainkan kecapi, gambus, rebana, simbal, serta alat musik lainnya yang dimainkan dengan cara dipukul.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="2SA.6.6" />Saat mereka tiba di tempat pengirikan milik Nakon, salah satu sapi yang menarik gerobak itu tersandung dan hampir membuat peti perjanjian TUHAN terjatuh, sehingga Uza mengulurkan tangan memegang peti itu.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="2SA.6.7" />Karena kesalahan Uza, TUHAN sangat marah kepadanya dan langsung membunuh dia di tempat itu juga. Uza meninggal di sisi peti perjanjian TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="2SA.6.8" />Daud pun marah karena TUHAN memurkai Uza. Lalu Daud menamai tempat itu Perez Uza.<f caller="+"><fr>6:8
</fr><fk>Perez Uza
</fk><ft>Dalam bahasa Ibrani, Perez Uza artinya ‘ledakan murka terhadap Uza’.</ft></f> Demikianlah nama tempat itu sampai waktu kitab ini ditulis.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="2SA.6.9" />Daud menjadi takut kepada TUHAN pada hari itu dan berkata, “Sangat berbahaya kalau peti TUHAN dipindahkan ke kotaku.”
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="2SA.6.10" />Kejadian itu membuat Daud tidak mau lagi memindahkan peti perjanjian TUHAN ke Kota Daud. Jadi dia meninggalkan peti itu di rumah Obed Edom, yang berasal dari kota Gat.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="2SA.6.11" />Peti perjanjian TUHAN berada di rumah Obed Edom selama tiga bulan, dan TUHAN memberkati Obed Edom serta seluruh keluarganya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="2SA.6.12" />Lalu diberitahukanlah kepada Daud, “TUHAN sudah memberkati keluarga Obed Edom dan segala miliknya karena peti perjanjian TUHAN.” Oleh sebab itu Daud membuat acara yang lebih besar dan lebih meriah lagi untuk memindahkan peti itu dari rumah Obed Edom ke Kota Daud.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="2SA.6.13" />Sesuai tata acara yang Daud tentukan, sesudah orang-orang dari suku Lewi mengangkat<f caller="+"><fr>6:13
</fr><fk>mengangkat
</fk><ft>Berbeda dengan cara sebelumnya, kali ini para keturunan Lewi yang membawa peti perjanjian TUHAN menggunakan kayu pengusung, bukan ditaruh di gerobak (1Taw. 15:2, 26). Inilah cara yang benar untuk memindahkan peti itu sesuai Bil. 4:1-20. Tidak semua keturunan Lewi diperbolehkan memindahkan peti perjanjian. Tugas itu diserahkan pada keturunan Kehat.</ft></f> peti itu dan berjalan enam langkah, mereka berhenti untuk menunggu, sementara seekor sapi jantan dan anak sapi yang gemuk dipersembahkan kepada TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="2SA.6.14" />Hari itu, selama proses pemindahan berjalan, Daud— yang mengenakan baju seragam imam yang terbuat dari kain linen dan efod<f caller="+"><fr>6:14
</fr><fk>baju seragam …
</fk><ft>Teks bahasa Ibrani hanya menyebut ‘efod dari (kain) linen.’ Namun, Daud pasti tidak hanya memakai efod saja (Kel. 28:6-8), meskipun Mikal berkomentar demikian di ayat 20. Kemungkinan besar dia memakai pakaian imam seperti yang dipakai anak-anak Harun di Kel. 28:40-43. Waktu Daud menari dengan melompat, mungkin itu memperlihatkan terlalu banyak bagian kakinya, yang (menurut Mikal) tidak pantas bagi seorang raja, sehingga dia mengatai Daud telanjang. Tim penerjemah TSI mengikuti penafsiran bahwa kata telanjang itu adalah gaya bahasa hiperbola.</ft></f>— menari dengan sepenuh hati di hadapan TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="2SA.6.15" />Demikianlah Daud dan seluruh umat Israel berhasil memindahkan peti perjanjian TUHAN ke Yerusalem dengan sorak-sorai dan bunyi terompet.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Mikal mencela Daud
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="2SA.6.16" />Pada waktu peti perjanjian TUHAN masuk ke Kota Daud, Mikal, istri Daud, yang adalah anak perempuan Saul, melihat keluar jendela. Ketika melihat Raja Daud melompat dan menari di hadapan TUHAN, dia menganggap Daud hina.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="2SA.6.17" />Para pengusung dari suku Lewi menaruh peti perjanjian TUHAN ke dalam kemah yang sudah didirikan Daud untuk peti itu. Lalu, sesuai ketentuan Daud, para imam mempersembahkan bagi TUHAN beberapa kurban yang dibakar habis dan kurban tanda damai.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="2SA.6.18" />Sesudah acara persembahan itu selesai, Daud berdoa kepada TUHAN Panglima Semesta agar memberkati seluruh umat yang hadir.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="2SA.6.19" />Daud juga sudah mengatur supaya semua orang Israel yang hadir mendapat hadiah makanan. Jadi, setiap laki-laki maupun perempuan diberinya roti, kue kurma, dan kue kismis. Kemudian seluruh rakyat pulang ke rumah mereka masing-masing.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="2SA.6.20" />Sewaktu Daud kembali untuk memberi salam kepada keluarganya, Mikal keluar menemui dia dan berkata, “Begitukah kelakuan raja orang Israel?! Sangat memalukan, seorang raja menari dengan memakai baju linen tanpa jubah di depan mata para budak perempuan dan pegawai-pegawainya, seperti orang bodoh yang tidak tahu malu!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="2SA.6.21" />Jawab Daud kepada Mikal, “Aku menari di hadapan TUHAN, yang sudah memilihku sebagai pemimpin atas umat-Nya untuk menggantikan ayahmu dan anggota keluarganya yang lain. Aku akan tetap menari untuk berterima kasih kepada-Nya!
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="2SA.6.22" />Bahkan, untuk TUHAN aku rela merendahkan diriku lebih lagi. Di matamu aku tampak memalukan, tetapi para budak perempuan yang kamu sebutkan tadi, mereka malah akan memandangku terhormat.”
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="2SA.6.23" />Mikal, anak perempuan Saul itu, tidak punya anak sampai akhir hidupnya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="7" />
<s style="s1">TUHAN mengikat perjanjian dengan Daud
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2SA.7.1" />Ketika Raja Daud menempati istananya dengan tenang, dan sesudah TUHAN menghentikan gangguan dari segala musuh di sekitarnya,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2SA.7.2" />Daud berkata kepada Nabi Natan, “Lihatlah! Saya tinggal di istana yang terbuat dari kayu aras, sedangkan peti perjanjian TUHAN masih ditaruh di dalam kemah. Ini tidak pantas.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="2SA.7.3" />Jawab Natan, “Silakan Tuan lakukan sesuai kehendak hatimu, karena TUHAN menyertaimu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="2SA.7.4" />Namun pada malam itu juga, TUHAN berkata kepada Natan,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="5" bcv="2SA.7.5" />“Pergilah, sampaikan kepada hamba-Ku Daud, ‘Inilah yang dikatakan TUHAN: Bukan kamu orang yang pantas mendirikan rumah bagi Aku.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="2SA.7.6" />Sejak Aku membawa bangsa Israel keluar dari Mesir sampai hari ini, Aku tidak pernah tinggal di sebuah rumah. Sebaliknya, Aku selalu berpindah-pindah bersama mereka dan berdiam di dalam kemah.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="2SA.7.7" />Ke mana pun Aku pindah bersama bangsa Israel, Aku tidak pernah menyuruh siapa pun yang Aku pilih sebagai pemimpin Israel untuk mendirikan bagi-Ku sebuah rumah dari kayu aras.’
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="8" bcv="2SA.7.8" />“Karena itu, katakanlah kepada hamba-Ku Daud, ‘Inilah pesan dari TUHAN Panglima Semesta: Akulah yang mengangkatmu dari padang rumput, dari pekerjaanmu sebagai gembala, dan menjadikanmu pemimpin umat-Ku Israel.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="2SA.7.9" />Aku sudah menyertaimu ke mana pun kamu pergi, dan dengan mata kepalamu sendiri kamu sudah melihat Aku mengalahkan semua musuhmu. Sekarang Aku akan membuatmu terkenal seperti orang-orang yang paling hebat di bumi.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="2SA.7.10" />Sesuai perjanjian-Ku kepada umat-Ku, Aku sedang menyediakan sebuah negeri bagi Israel, agar mereka menetap di sana tanpa diganggu lagi. Orang-orang jahat tidak akan menindas mereka lagi, seperti yang dulu pernah terjadi
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="2SA.7.11" />sejak Aku mengangkat para hakim untuk memimpin umat-Ku Israel.
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1">‘Kamu akan aman dari semua musuhmu. Aku juga menyatakan kepadamu bahwa bukan kamu yang akan membangun rumah bagi-Ku, tetapi Aku sendiri akan membangun istana bagimu! Maksud-Ku, Aku akan membuat anak cucumu memimpin sebagai raja secara turun temurun.<f caller="+"><fr>7:11
</fr><fk>bukan kamu yang akan membangun …
</fk><ft>di ayat ini TUHAN menggunakan gaya bahasa permainan kata. TUHAN memakai kata ‘rumah’ dengan dua arti. Pertama di ayat 5, ‘rumah’ menunjukkan rumah TUHAN, yang hendak Daud bangun secara fisik. Tetapi di ayat ini, TUHAN mengatakan bahwa Dialah yang akan membangun ‘rumah’ untuk Daud. Kata ‘rumah’ ini digunakan oleh TUHAN sebagai kiasan yang berarti dinasti raja-raja keturunan Daud. Di terjemahan ayat ini, TSI mengulangi sedikit informasi dari ayat 5 dan menerjemahkan dengan kata ‘istana’, supaya gaya bahasa ini terasa bagi pembaca. Kiasan ‘rumah’ atau ‘istana’ terdapat juga di ayat 16, 25, 26, 27, dan 29, di mana TSI menerjemahkan sesuai arti ‘keturunan’.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="2SA.7.12" />Nanti, ketika ajalmu tiba dan Aku menempatkan kamu bersama nenek moyangmu yang sudah meninggal dunia, Aku akan menjadikan anak kandungmu sebagai penggantimu, dan Aku akan mengokohkan kerajaannya.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="2SA.7.13" />Dialah yang akan membangun rumah bagi kemuliaan-Ku,<f caller="+"><fr>7:13
</fr><fk>kemuliaan-Ku
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah teks Ibrani menuliskan ‘demi nama-Ku.’ Ini merupakan kiasan di mana ‘nama-Ku’ mewakili seluruh eksistensi diri TUHAN. Kiasan serupa juga terdapat di ayat 25.</ft></f> dan Aku akan menegakkan pemerintahannya untuk selama-lamanya.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="2SA.7.14" />Aku akan menjadi Bapanya dan dia akan menjadi anak-Ku. Ketika dia berdosa, Aku akan menghajarnya sebagaimana seorang ayah memberi pelajaran kepada anaknya,
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="2SA.7.15" />tetapi Aku tidak akan berhenti mengasihi dia dengan setia. Jadi, Aku tidak akan mengulangi apa yang Aku lakukan terhadap Saul, yang sudah Aku singkirkan dari hadapanmu.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="2SA.7.16" />Keluargamu akan terus memerintah turun temurun, dan untuk selama-lamanya Aku akan membuat kerajaanmu tetap berkuasa.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="2SA.7.17" />Maka Natan kembali menghadap Daud dan menyampaikan semua hal yang sudah TUHAN nyatakan kepadanya itu.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Doa Daud kepada TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="2SA.7.18" />Lalu Raja Daud menuju ke tempat yang paling dekat dengan kemah TUHAN, dan sambil duduk di hadapan TUHAN dia berdoa,
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1">“Ya TUHAN Penguasa, hamba-Mu ini bukan siapa-siapa, keluargaku juga hanya orang biasa, tetapi Engkau sudah membawa aku sejauh ini!
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="2SA.7.19" />Dan Engkau tidak berhenti sampai di situ, ya TUHAN!<f caller="+"><fr>7:19
</fr><fk>Engkau tidak berhenti …
</fk><ft>Teks Ibrani dapat diterjemahkan secara lebih harfiah sebagai, “Dan itu hanya perkara sepele bagi-Mu, TUHAN.”</ft></f> Engkau bahkan sudah mengatakan tentang masa depan keluarga hamba-Mu ini. Tentu Engkau tidak memperlakukan setiap manusia seperti ini, ya TUHAN!
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="20" bcv="2SA.7.20" />“Jadi tidak ada lagi yang dapat hamba-Mu ini minta dari-Mu. Karena Engkau mengenal seluruh isi hatiku, TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="2SA.7.21" />Berdasarkan janji-Mu dan kehendak-Mu sendiri, Engkau sudah merencanakan hal-hal yang begitu besar bagiku dan memberitahukannya kepadaku.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="22" bcv="2SA.7.22" />“Betapa besarnya Engkau, ya TUHAN Penguasa! Tidak ada yang seperti Engkau! Dari kesaksian nenek moyang kami, bahkan dari perkataan para penyembah dewa, kami tahu bahwa tidak ada dewa yang sebanding dengan Engkau!
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="2SA.7.23" />Juga tidak ada bangsa lain di bumi ini yang seperti umat-Mu Israel. Tidak ada bangsa lain, ya Allah, yang Engkau tebus dari perbudakan agar mereka menjadi milik-Mu sendiri. Dengan menebus umat-Mu dari Mesir, Engkau meninggikan nama-Mu di mata semua bangsa lain. Engkau melakukan keajaiban-keajaiban yang hebat dan mengusir bangsa-bangsa serta dewa-dewa mereka dari hadapan umat-Mu.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="2SA.7.24" />Engkau sudah menjadikan Israel bangsa kepunyaan-Mu selamanya, sehingga Engkau, TUHAN, menjadi Allah mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="25" bcv="2SA.7.25" />“Maka sekarang, ya TUHAN Allah, biarlah janji-Mu tentang hamba-Mu dan keturunan hamba-Mu ini tetap berlaku sampai selamanya. Laksanakanlah sesuai janji-Mu itu,
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="2SA.7.26" />dan dengan demikian biarlah Engkau dimuliakan untuk selama-lamanya, dan biarlah semua orang mengakui, ‘TUHAN Panglima Semesta, Dialah Allah yang memimpin Israel!’ Dan biarlah kerajaan keturunan hamba-Mu ini senantiasa kokoh di hadapan-Mu.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="27" bcv="2SA.7.27" />“Ya TUHAN Panglima Semesta, Allah Israel, Engkaulah yang sudah memberitahukan kepada hamba-Mu, ‘Aku sendiri akan membangun istana bagimu!’ Dengan demikian, Engkau sudah berjanji bahwa keturunan hamba-Mu ini akan memimpin secara turun temurun sebagai raja. Itulah sebabnya hamba berani memanjatkan doa ini.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="2SA.7.28" />Ya TUHAN Penguasa, Engkaulah Allah yang benar! Segala perkataan-Mu dapat dipercaya. Dan Engkau sudah menjanjikan hal-hal yang amat baik bagi hamba-Mu ini!
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="2SA.7.29" />Kiranya Engkau berkenan memberkati keturunan hamba agar senantiasa hidup dan melayani-Mu. Karena aku tahu, ketika Engkau sendiri yang memberkati keluarga hamba-Mu, berkat itu akan berlaku sampai selama-lamanya!”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="8" />
<s style="s1">Daud menaklukkan kerajaan-kerajaan sekitar
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2SA.8.1" />Beberapa waktu kemudian, Daud mengalahkan bangsa Filistin dan membuat mereka tunduk kepadanya. Dia merebut kota Gat dari tangan mereka.<f caller="+"><fr>8:1
</fr><fk>merebut …
</fk><ft>Teks bahasa Ibrani dalam kalimat kedua sulit ditafsirkan. Kata yang diterjemahkan TB sebagai ‘ibukota’ juga dapat diartikan nama kota Meteg Amah. Namun, kota dengan nama itu tidak dikenal, sedangkan 1Taw. 18:1 jelas menuliskan nama kota Gat, dan itulah yang digunakan dalam TSI.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2SA.8.2" />Daud juga mengalahkan bangsa Moab. Pada akhir pertempuran, dia menyuruh seluruh pasukan Moab yang masih hidup untuk berbaring secara berjajar di tanah. Kemudian dia menggunakan seutas tali untuk membagi kelompok mereka. Dia membentangkan dua kali panjang tali itu untuk menentukan kelompok yang akan dibunuh, dan membentangkan sekali lagi sepanjang tali itu untuk menentukan kelompok yang dibiarkan hidup. Demikianlah Daud menaklukkan bangsa Moab sehingga mereka membayar pajak kepadanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="2SA.8.3" />Daud juga mengalahkan Raja Hadadeser, anak Rehob dari Zoba.<f caller="+"><fr>8:3
</fr><fk>Zoba
</fk><ft>Pada zaman itu, kerajaan Zoba adalah tetangga kerajaan Siria. Di kemudian hari daerah Zoba masuk dalam wilayah negeri Siria.</ft></f> Peristiwa itu terjadi ketika Hadadeser pergi untuk menegakkan kembali kekuasaannya di daerah dekat sungai Efrat.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="2SA.8.4" />Dalam pertempuran itu Daud menawan 1.700 tentara pengendara kereta kuda<f caller="+"><fr>8:4
</fr><fk>pengendara kereta kuda
</fk><ft>TSI menerjemahkan ayat ini sesuai dengan Teks Masoret. Dalam LXX tertulis 1.000 kereta kuda, 7.000 orang pasukan berkuda.</ft></f> dan 20.000 tentara pejalan kaki. Daud melumpuhkan hampir semua kuda mereka. Dia hanya menyisakan sebagian, sejumlah yang cukup untuk membawa 100 kereta.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="2SA.8.5" />Ketika pasukan bangsa Siria datang dari kota Damsik untuk menolong Raja Hadadeser, Daud membunuh 22.000 tentara Siria itu.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="2SA.8.6" />Lalu Daud menempatkan pos-pos penjagaan di negeri Siria. Maka negeri mereka juga menjadi jajahan kerajaan Daud dan membayar pajak kepadanya. Ke mana pun Daud pergi berperang, TUHAN selalu memberinya kemenangan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="2SA.8.7" />Daud mengambil perisai-perisai emas milik para perwira Hadadeser dan membawanya ke Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="2SA.8.8" />Dia juga mengambil banyak sekali perunggu dari Tebah<f caller="+"><fr>8:8
</fr><fk>Tebah
</fk><ft>Teks Masoret menuliskan ‘Betah’. TSI mengikuti LXX karena kota ini dipastikan sama dengan ‘Tebah’ dalam 1Taw. 18:8.</ft></f> dan Berotai, kota-kota milik Hadadeser.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9-10" bcv="2SA.8.9" />Raja Hadadeser tadinya sering berperang melawan Raja Tou dari kota Hamat. Itu sebabnya, ketika Raja Tou mendengar bahwa Daud sudah mengalahkan seluruh tentara Hadadeser, dia mengutus anaknya yang bernama Yoram untuk menyampaikan sukacita mereka atas kemenangan Daud. Dalam kunjungan itu, Yoram membawa banyak hadiah untuk Daud berupa barang-barang dari emas, perak, dan perunggu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="2SA.8.11" />Raja Daud mempersembahkan semua barang dari Raja Tou kepada TUHAN. Itulah yang biasanya dia lakukan dengan emas dan perak hasil jarahan dari bangsa mana pun yang sudah ditaklukkannya,
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="2SA.8.12" />termasuk bangsa Siria, Moab, Amon, Filistin, Amalek, dan juga yang diambil dari Raja Hadadeser.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="2SA.8.13" />Nama Daud menjadi lebih terkenal lagi di negeri-negeri lain sesudah menewaskan sebanyak 18.000 tentara dari bangsa Edom di Lembah Asin.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="2SA.8.14" />Dia menempatkan pos-pos penjaga di seluruh negeri Edom, sehingga negeri mereka menjadi jajahannya. TUHAN selalu memberikan kemenangan kepada Daud ke mana pun dia pergi berperang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="2SA.8.15" />Daud memerintah atas seluruh Israel dan dia melakukan segala sesuatu untuk rakyatnya dengan adil dan benar.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Para pejabat dalam pemerintahan Daud
</s>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="16" bcv="2SA.8.16" />Yoab anak Zeruya menjabat sebagai panglima pasukan.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Yosafat anak Ahilud menjabat sebagai kepala juru tulis yang mencatat keputusan dan peristiwa dalam kerajaan.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="17" bcv="2SA.8.17" />Zadok anak Ahitub dan Ahimelek anak Abiatar menjabat sebagai imam besar.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Seraya menjabat sebagai sekretaris negara.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="18" bcv="2SA.8.18" />Benaya anak Yoyada menjabat sebagai komandan atas pasukan pengawal raja.<f caller="+"><fr>8:18
</fr><fk>pasukan pengawal raja
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiahnya ‘orang Kreti dan Pleti’. Tempat asal kedua kelompok itu tidak dapat dipastikan, tetapi kemungkinan mereka adalah tentara bayaran dari bangsa lain yang terlatih sebagai pasukan pengawal raja.</ft></f>
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Dan anak laki-laki Daud bertugas sebagai hakim-hakim utama.<f caller="+"><fr>8:18
</fr><fk>hakim-hakim utama
</fk><ft>Kata yang diterjemahkan ‘hakim-hakim utama’ adalah kata yang biasanya diterjemahkan ‘imam-imam’. Namun, karena anak-anak Daud tidak bisa menjadi imam (sebab memang bukan keturunan Harun), kemungkinan besar kata ‘imam’ digunakan dengan arti lain, seperti hakim, menteri, atau penasihat raja.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>

<c id="9" />
<s style="s1">Daud menunjukkan kasihnya kepada Mefiboset
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2SA.9.1" />Suatu hari Daud bertanya kepada para pegawainya, “Apakah ada anggota keluarga Saul yang masih hidup? Saya hendak menunjukkan kasih dan kesetiaan kepadanya karena janji saya kepada Yonatan.”
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2SA.9.2" />Maka dipanggillah seorang mantan budak keluarga Saul bernama Ziba. Ketika dia datang, raja bertanya kepadanya, “Apakah kamu Ziba?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawabnya, “Benar, Tuanku Raja, hamba bernama Ziba.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="2SA.9.3" />Daud bertanya, “Apakah ada anggota keluarga Saul yang masih hidup? Saya hendak menunjukkan kasih dan kesetiaan Allah kepadanya.”
</p>
<p style="p">Ziba berkata, “Ada satu anak laki-laki Yonatan yang lumpuh kedua kakinya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="2SA.9.4" />Raja bertanya kepada Ziba, “Di manakah dia?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Ziba, “Dia tinggal di rumah Makir anak Amiel, di Lo Debar.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="2SA.9.5" />Maka Raja Daud menyuruh orang menjemputnya dari rumah Makir.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="2SA.9.6" />Ketika Mefiboset anak Yonatan itu datang, dia bersujud untuk memberi hormat kepada Daud. Daud bertanya, “Apakah kamu Mefiboset?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawabnya, “Benar, Tuanku Raja.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="2SA.9.7" />Kata Daud kepadanya, “Jangan takut, karena saya pasti menunjukkan kasih dan kesetiaan kepadamu oleh karena janji saya kepada ayahmu, Yonatan. Saya akan mengembalikan tanah kakekmu, Saul, dan kamu akan selalu makan semeja dengan saya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="2SA.9.8" />Maka bersujudlah Mefiboset dan berkata, “Tuanku Raja, hamba tidak pantas menerima kehormatan seperti itu! Saya hanyalah orang hina yang tidak berguna.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="2SA.9.9" />Kemudian raja memanggil Ziba lagi dan berkata kepadanya, “Saya sudah memutuskan untuk menyerahkan segala sesuatu yang dulu dimiliki oleh Saul dan keluarganya kepada Mefiboset, cucu tuanmu itu.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="2SA.9.10" />Kamu, anak-anakmu, dan para budakmu harus mengerjakan tanahnya dan memanen hasilnya, supaya ada makanan untuk keluarga Mefiboset. Tetapi Mefiboset sendiri akan selalu mendapat makanan semeja dengan saya.” (Ziba mempunyai lima belas anak laki-laki dan dua puluh budak.)
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="2SA.9.11" />Kemudian jawab Ziba kepada raja, “Hamba akan melakukan seperti yang Tuanku perintahkan kepada hamba.” Maka sesudah itu Mefiboset selalu makan semeja dengan Daud, sama seperti salah satu anak raja sendiri.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="2SA.9.12" />Mefiboset memiliki seorang anak laki-laki yang masih muda bernama Mika. Semua anggota keluarga Ziba menjadi budak Mefiboset,
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="2SA.9.13" />yang kedua kakinya lumpuh. Demikianlah Mefiboset tinggal di Yerusalem, karena dia adalah tamu tetap di istana raja.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="10" />
<s style="s1">Daud dan bangsa Amon
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2SA.10.1" />Sesudah itu raja bangsa Amon meninggal dunia dan anaknya, Hanun, menggantikan dia.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2SA.10.2" />Daud berkata, “Saya akan menunjukkan kebaikan dan kesetiaan kepada Hanun, anak Nahas, seperti yang sudah ditunjukkan ayahnya kepada saya.” Maka Daud mengutus beberapa pejabatnya untuk menyampaikan pesan turut berdukacita atas kematian ayah Hanun.
</p>
<p style="p">Namun, pada waktu mereka memasuki negeri bangsa Amon,
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="2SA.10.3" />para pejabat tinggi Amon berkata kepada Hanun, “Tuanku Raja, jangan berpikir bahwa Daud mengutus para pejabatnya hanya untuk menyampaikan turut berduka atas kematian ayah Tuan! Tidak! Daud mengirimkan mereka ke sini untuk memata-matai kota kita dan mendapatkan informasi agar mereka dapat menyerang dan merebut kota ini!”
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="2SA.10.4" />Karena itu Raja Hanun memerintahkan untuk menangkap para utusan Daud, mencukur sebelah jenggot mereka, dan menggunting bagian bawah jubah mereka sehingga kaki mereka tampak telanjang sampai ke pantat. Lalu mereka disuruh pulang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="2SA.10.5" />Ketika Daud mendengar bahwa para utusannya diperlakukan demikian, dia menyuruh orang untuk menemui mereka dan menyampaikan, “Tinggallah di Yeriko sampai jenggot kalian tumbuh kembali, lalu kembalilah ke Yerusalem.” Dia menyampaikan seperti itu karena mereka sudah sangat dipermalukan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="2SA.10.6" />Ketika orang-orang Amon menyadari bahwa mereka sudah membuat Daud membenci mereka, bangsa Amon pun menyewa pasukan dari negeri Siria: 20.000 tentara pejalan kaki dari daerah Bet Rehob dan Zoba, 1.000 tentara dari Maaka, dan 12.000 tentara dari daerah Tob.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="2SA.10.7" />Sewaktu Daud mendengar berita itu, dia memerintahkan Yoab dan seluruh pasukannya untuk berperang melawan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="2SA.10.8" />Bangsa Amon berbaris dan siap untuk berperang di depan pintu gerbang benteng kota mereka, sementara orang-orang Siria dari Zoba, Rehob, Tob, dan Maaka mengatur barisan mereka sendiri di padang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="2SA.10.9" />Ketika Yoab melihat pasukannya sudah dikepung dari depan dan dari belakang, dia memilih sebagian tentara terbaik Israel dan menempatkan mereka untuk berperang melawan pasukan Siria,
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="2SA.10.10" />sedangkan pasukan Israel selebihnya dia serahkan ke dalam pimpinan Abisai, adiknya, untuk menghadapi pasukan Amon.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="2SA.10.11" />Kata Yoab kepada Abisai, “Kalau orang Siria itu mulai mengalahkan pasukanku, kirimkanlah orang dari pasukanmu untuk menyelamatkan kami. Tetapi kalau orang Amon itu mulai mengalahkan pasukanmu, aku akan mengirim orang untuk menyelamatkanmu.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="2SA.10.12" />Kuatkanlah hatimu! Kita harus bertempur dengan gagah perkasa untuk membela nama Israel dan kota-kota Allah kita! Semoga TUHAN melakukan apa yang menurut-Nya terbaik.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="2SA.10.13" />Lalu Yoab bersama pasukannya maju melawan orang Siria, dan pasukan Siria itu melarikan diri dari mereka.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="2SA.10.14" />Ketika pasukan Amon melihat bahwa pasukan Siria melarikan diri, mereka mundur dari hadapan pasukan Abisai dan masuk ke gerbang kota mereka. Sesudah pertempuran itu selesai, Yoab dan seluruh pasukan Israel kembali dari negeri Amon ke Yerusalem.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15-16" bcv="2SA.10.15" />Dengan demikian bangsa Siria menyadari bahwa mereka sudah dikalahkan oleh bangsa Israel. Karena itu, Raja Hadadeser mengumpulkan seluruh pasukan Siria, termasuk yang di seberang sungai Efrat. Mereka semua berkumpul di kota Helam dibawah pimpinan Sobak, panglima pasukan Hadadeser.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="2SA.10.17" />Sewaktu Daud diberitahu tentang hal itu, dia mengumpulkan seluruh orang Israel dan memimpin mereka menyeberangi sungai Yordan lalu tiba di Helam. Di sana pasukan besar Siria sudah siap untuk memerangi mereka.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="2SA.10.18" />Akan tetapi, pasukan Siria itu melarikan diri dari hadapan Israel. Pasukan Daud membunuh 700 pengendara kereta kuda Siria dan 40.000 tentara pejalan kaki. Mereka juga membunuh Sobak, panglima pasukan Siria.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="2SA.10.19" />Ketika semua raja daerah yang bersekutu dengan Hadadeser melihat bahwa dia sudah dikalahkan oleh bangsa Israel, mereka pun membuat perdamaian dengan Raja Daud dan tunduk di bawah pemerintahan Israel. Akibat peristiwa itu, bangsa Siria tidak lagi bersedia menolong bangsa Amon.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="11" />
<s style="s1">Daud dan Batseba
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2SA.11.1" />Zaman itu, sudah menjadi kebiasaan bagi para raja untuk berperang tiap musim semi. Pada suatu musim semi, Raja Daud mengutus Yoab untuk membawa seluruh pasukan Israel berperang. Mereka menghancurkan bangsa Amon dan mengepung kota Raba, tetapi Daud sendiri tetap tinggal di Yerusalem.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="2SA.11.2" />Suatu sore, Daud baru saja bangun dari tidur siangnya dan berjalan-jalan di bagian atap yang datar di atas istana. Dari atap itu dia melihat seorang perempuan yang sangat cantik sedang mandi.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="2SA.11.3" />Lalu Daud mengirim seseorang untuk mencari tahu tentang perempuan itu. Ketika orang itu kembali, dia berkata, “Namanya Batseba, anak Eliam, istri Uria orang Het itu.”
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="2SA.11.4" />Daud mengirim orang untuk menjemput perempuan itu. Batseba datang dan Daud bersetubuh dengan dia. (Saat itu Batseba baru saja selesai dari masa pembersihan diri sesudah haid.) Lalu Batseba kembali ke rumahnya.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="2SA.11.5" />Beberapa waktu kemudian Batseba manyadari dirinya hamil, lalu dia mengirim pesan kepada Daud, “Aku hamil.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="2SA.11.6" />Kemudian Daud mengirim pesan kepada Yoab yang isinya, “Panggillah Uria, orang Het itu, untuk menghadap saya.” Maka Yoab menyuruh Uria menghadap Daud.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="2SA.11.7" />Ketika Uria datang, bertanyalah Daud kepadanya tentang keadaan Yoab dan pasukan Israel, serta tentang kemajuan dalam pertempuran yang sedang berlangsung.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="2SA.11.8" />Daud juga berkata kepada Uria, “Pulanglah ke rumahmu dan beristirahatlah.” Lalu Uria meninggalkan istana, dan seorang utusan raja menyusulnya untuk memberikan hadiah kepadanya.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="2SA.11.9" />Tetapi Uria tidak pulang ke rumahnya. Dia tidur di depan pintu gerbang istana dengan para pengawal raja.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="2SA.11.10" />Hal itu diberitahukan kepada Daud, “Uria tidak pulang ke rumahnya.”
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu berkatalah Daud kepada Uria, “Kamu baru saja kembali dari perjalanan tugas yang begitu lama! Mengapa kamu tidak pulang ke rumahmu?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="2SA.11.11" />Jawab Uria kepada Daud, “Peti perjanjian, panglima Yoab, dan pasukan Israel serta Yehuda masih berkemah di padang terbuka. Tidak pantas kalau saya pulang ke rumah untuk makan, minum, dan bersetubuh dengan istri saya. Saya bersumpah di hadapan Tuanku Raja bahwa saya tidak akan melakukan hal itu!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="2SA.11.12" />Kemudian Daud berkata kepada Uria, “Tinggallah di sini sehari lagi. Besok saya akan mengirimmu kembali.” Maka Uria tinggal di Yerusalem sampai keesokan harinya.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="2SA.11.13" />Lalu Daud kembali mengundang Uria untuk makan minum bersamanya dan membuat Uria mabuk. Malam itu, lagi-lagi Uria tidak pulang ke rumahnya, tetapi tidur di atas tikar bersama para pengawal raja.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Rencana Daud agar Uria mati dalam perang
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="2SA.11.14" />Keesokan paginya, Daud menulis surat kepada Yoab dan mengirimkan surat itu dengan perantaraan Uria.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="2SA.11.15" />Dalam surat itu Daud menulis, “Tempatkan Uria di garis paling depan dalam pertempuran yang paling sengit, lalu tariklah pasukan darinya sehingga dia terbunuh dalam serangan itu.”
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="2SA.11.16" />Jadi, ketika Yoab mengepung kota itu, dia menempatkan Uria di tempat yang diketahuinya ada tentara musuh yang tangguh.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="2SA.11.17" />Ketika tentara musuh keluar dari kota dan bertempur melawan Yoab, beberapa tentara Daud terbunuh, termasuk Uria.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="2SA.11.18" />Kemudian Yoab mengutus orang untuk menyampaikan laporan lengkap tentang pertempuran itu kepada Daud.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="2SA.11.19" />Dia menyuruh utusan itu, “Setelah kamu selesai memberikan laporan peperangan kepada raja,
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="2SA.11.20" />mungkin raja akan marah dan bertanya, ‘Mengapa kalian bertempur begitu dekat dengan kota? Tidakkah kalian sadar bahwa musuh akan memanah kalian dari atas benteng?
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="2SA.11.21" />Apakah kalian sudah lupa tentang Abimelek anak Gideon<f caller="+"><fr>11:21
</fr><fk>Gideon
</fk><ft>Teks bahasa Ibrani menuliskan Yerub Beset. Yerub Beset adalah nama lain untuk Yerub Baal. Lihat Hak. 6:32. Kata Beset atau Boset berarti ‘malu’, dan digunakan orang Israel pada zaman itu sebagai nama ejekan untuk berhala Baal.</ft></f> yang tewas di Tebes? Bukankah dia mati karena seorang perempuan dari atas menara menjatuhkan batu kilangan bagian atas di kepalanya dan meremukkan tengkoraknya?’<x caller="+"><xo>11:21
</xo><xt>Hak. 9:53</xt></x> Nah, kalau Raja bertanya begitu, katakanlah kepadanya, ‘Salah satu yang mati adalah Uria, orang Het itu.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="2SA.11.22" />Lalu utusan itu pergi menghadap Daud dan menyampaikan semua yang diperintahkan Yoab kepadanya.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="2SA.11.23" />Utusan itu berkata kepada Daud, “Ketika musuh keluar dari gerbang kota, mereka mulai mengalahkan kami dan mendorong kami menjauh dari kota. Tetapi kami berhasil memaksa mereka mundur sampai ke pintu gerbang kota.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="2SA.11.24" />Para pemanah menembak hamba-hambamu dari benteng kota dan beberapa tentara Raja mati, termasuk hamba Tuanku, Uria, orang Het itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="2SA.11.25" />Kata Daud kepada utusan itu, “Sampaikanlah kepada Yoab, ‘Jangan biarkan hal ini mengecewakanmu, karena tidak mungkin bisa diperkirakan siapa yang akan mati dalam pertempuran. Teruslah meningkatkan penyerangan terhadap kota itu dan taklukkan mereka.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="2SA.11.26" />Ketika istri Uria mendengar bahwa suaminya sudah mati, dia pun berkabung.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="2SA.11.27" />Sesudah masa berduka untuk suaminya selesai, Daud menyuruh supaya Batseba dibawa ke istananya. Batseba menjadi istri Daud dan melahirkan seorang anak laki-laki baginya. Akan tetapi, perbuatan yang sudah dilakukan Daud membuat TUHAN marah.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="12" />
<s style="s1">Nabi Natan menegur Raja Daud
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2SA.12.1" />Maka TUHAN mengutus Nabi Natan kepada Daud. Ketika Natan menemui Daud, dia berkata, “Ada dua orang laki-laki di sebuah kota. Yang seorang kaya, sedangkan yang seorang lagi miskin.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2SA.12.2" />Orang kaya itu memiliki banyak domba dan sapi,
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="2SA.12.3" />tetapi orang miskin itu tidak memiliki apa pun kecuali seekor anak domba betina, yang dia beli waktu masih kecil dan dipeliharanya. Domba itu tumbuh besar bersama anak-anaknya sendiri, makan dan minum dari piring dan cangkirnya sendiri, bahkan tidur di pangkuannya seperti anak perempuannya sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="2SA.12.4" />Suatu hari orang kaya itu kedatangan tamu. Namun, dia tidak mau memotong salah satu dari ternaknya untuk memberi makan tamunya. Justru si kaya mengambil anak domba si miskin, lalu memotong dan memasak anak domba itu untuk tamunya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="2SA.12.5" />Mendengar itu, Daud sangat marah kepada orang kaya itu. Dia berkata kepada Natan, “Di hadapan TUHAN yang hidup, saya katakan bahwa orang yang melakukan itu layak dihukum mati!
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="2SA.12.6" />Dia harus mengganti domba itu dengan memberikan empat domba kepada orang miskin tadi.<x caller="+"><xo>12:6
</xo><xt>Kel. 22:1</xt></x> Dia sudah mencuri dan tidak memiliki belas kasihan terhadap sesamanya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="2SA.12.7" />Lalu berkatalah Natan kepada Daud, “Engkaulah orang kaya itu! Inilah yang dikatakan TUHAN Allah Israel kepadamu: Akulah yang memilih kamu menjadi raja atas Israel dan menyelamatkanmu dari tangan Saul.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="2SA.12.8" />Aku sudah memberikan kepadamu istana Saul dan istri-istrinya. Aku juga sudah mengangkat kamu menjadi raja atas Israel dan Yehuda. Jika semua itu belum cukup, Aku pun bersedia memberikan jauh lebih banyak lagi kepadamu!
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="2SA.12.9" />Mengapa kamu meremehkan perintah-perintah-Ku dengan melakukan kejahatan di hadapan-Ku? Kamu membunuh Uria orang Het itu dengan pedang orang Amon dan mengambil istrinya menjadi istrimu!
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="2SA.12.10" />Karena kamu sudah menghina Aku dengan mengambil istri Uria, maka dalam setiap generasi keturunanmu akan selalu ada yang mati terbunuh dalam perang!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="2SA.12.11" />“Aku akan mendatangkan malapetaka atasmu melalui keluargamu sendiri! Aku akan mengambil istri-istrimu dan menyerahkan mereka kepada seseorang yang dekat denganmu, dan dia akan bersetubuh dengan mereka di muka umum pada siang hari!
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="2SA.12.12" />Kamu sudah berbuat dosa secara sembunyi-sembunyi, tetapi Aku akan membalas kejahatan itu secara terbuka di hadapan seluruh Israel pada siang hari.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Daud mengakui kesalahannya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="2SA.12.13" />Lalu berkatalah Daud kepada Natan, “Saya sudah berbuat dosa terhadap TUHAN!”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Natan kepadanya, “Benar, tetapi TUHAN sudah mengampuni dosamu itu. Engkau tidak akan dihukum mati.
<ve />
<v id="14-15" bcv="2SA.12.14" />Namun, karena engkau sudah sangat menghina TUHAN dalam hal ini, anak laki-lakimu yang baru dilahirkan oleh mantan istri Uria itu akan mati.”
</p>
<p style="p">Sesudah Natan kembali ke rumahnya, TUHAN membuat anak itu sakit parah.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="2SA.12.16" />Lalu Daud sungguh-sungguh memohon kepada TUHAN untuk menyembuhkan anaknya. Dia masuk ke dalam kamar dan berpuasa serta berbaring di lantai sepanjang malam.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="2SA.12.17" />Para pejabat tinggi yang selalu berada di istana mengajaknya untuk bangun dari lantai dan makan bersama mereka, tetapi Daud menolak.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="2SA.12.18" />Tujuh hari kemudian anaknya itu mati. Para pejabat Daud tidak berani memberitahukan hal itu kepadanya. Mereka berkata satu sama lain, “Ketika anak itu masih hidup dan kita mengajak Daud makan, dia sudah tidak mau mendengarkan kita. Terlebih lagi sekarang kalau kita memberitahukan bahwa anaknya sudah mati, bisa-bisa dia bunuh diri!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="2SA.12.19" />Ketika Daud melihat para pejabatnya saling berbisik, dia menyadari bahwa anaknya itu sudah mati. Bertanyalah dia kepada mereka, “Apakah anakku sudah mati?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab mereka, “Ya, Tuanku Raja, dia sudah mati.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="2SA.12.20" />Kemudian Daud bangun dari lantai, mandi, memakai minyak wangi, dan mengganti pakaiannya. Dia pergi menyembah TUHAN di kemah-Nya. Sesudah itu dia kembali ke istana dan meminta makanan. Lalu Daud makan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="2SA.12.21" />Para pejabat Daud bertanya kepadanya, “Tuanku, kami tidak mengerti. Mengapa waktu anak itu masih hidup, Tuan berpuasa dan menangis, tetapi sekarang sesudah dia mati, Tuan bangun dan mau makan?!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="2SA.12.22" />Jawab Daud, “Sewaktu anak laki-lakiku itu masih hidup, saya berpuasa dan menangis karena saya berpikir, ‘Mungkin TUHAN akan berbelas kasihan kepadaku dan membiarkan anakku tetap hidup.’
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="2SA.12.23" />Tetapi sekarang dia sudah mati. Buat apa saya berpuasa lagi? Tidak mungkin saya bisa menghidupkan dia kembali. Suatu hari nanti saya yang akan pergi ke tempat dia berada, tetapi sekarang dia tidak akan kembali lagi kepadaku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24-25" bcv="2SA.12.24" />Lalu Daud menghibur Batseba istrinya. Sesudah Daud bersetubuh dengan dia, Batseba mengandung dan melahirkan anak laki-laki lagi. Daud memberi nama anak itu Salomo. Dan TUHAN mengasihi anak ini. Terbukti karena TUHAN mengirim pesan melalui Nabi Natan untuk menamainya Yedidayah.<f caller="+"><fr>12:24-25
</fr><fk>Salomo. … Yedidayah
</fk><ft>Nama Salomo berarti ‘damai’. Kemungkinan, Daud menganggap kelahiran anak keduanya melalui Batseba merupakan tanda bahwa dia sudah berdamai kembali dengan TUHAN. Arti nama Yedidayah adalah ‘dikasihi oleh TUHAN’.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Tentara Daud mengalahkan bangsa Amon
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="2SA.12.26" />Sementara itu, Yoab masih berperang melawan penduduk kota Raba, ibukota negeri Amon. Ketika menguasai benteng kerajaan,
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="2SA.12.27" />Yoab mengirim utusan kepada Daud dengan pesan, “Pasukan saya sudah maju mengepung kota Raba dan berhasil merebut bagian benteng yang ada persediaan airnya.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="2SA.12.28" />Sebaiknya Tuanku Raja mengumpulkan sisa pasukan Israel, lalu memimpin serangan untuk menaklukkan kota ini. Karena lebih baik kemenangan ini terjadi atas nama Raja daripada atas namaku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="2SA.12.29" />Maka Daud mengumpulkan semua pasukan yang masih di Israel dan pergi ke Raba. Mereka berhasil merebut kota itu.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="2SA.12.30" />Daud mengambil mahkota dari kepala raja orang Raba. Mahkota itu terbuat dari emas dan dihiasi dengan batu-batu permata. Beratnya tiga puluh empat kilogram. Sebagai tanda kemenangan, mahkota itu ditaruh pada kepalanya. Daud juga membawa banyak sekali barang jarahan dari kota itu.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="2SA.12.31" />Daud memperbudak penduduk kota Raba dan semua kota lain di negeri Amon. Mereka dipaksa bekerja untuk menggergaji kayu, menambang dengan linggis dan beliung dari besi, serta membuat batu bata. Lalu Daud dan seluruh pasukannya kembali ke Yerusalem.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="13" />
<s style="s1">Amnon memperkosa Tamar
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2SA.13.1" />Beberapa waktu kemudian terjadilah peristiwa berikut ini: Absalom putra Daud mempunyai saudara perempuan yang cantik bernama Tamar. Amnon, yang juga putra Daud dari istrinya yang lain, jatuh cinta kepada Tamar, adik tirinya itu.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2SA.13.2" />Akan tetapi, Tamar adalah seorang perawan.<f caller="+"><fr>13:2
</fr><fk>perawan
</fk><ft>Informasi ‘perawan’ menunjukkan bahwa Tamar adalah putri raja yang harus dijaga dan dilindungi dengan ketat dari siapa pun laki-laki yang mau bertemu dengan dia, termasuk saudara sepupunya.</ft></f> Karena itu Amnon tidak mendapat kesempatan untuk bertemu dengan Tamar berdua saja dan tidur dengannya. Akibat terus memikirkan hal itu, dia menjadi sangat gelisah dan murung.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="2SA.13.3" />Amnon berteman akrab dengan sepupunya yang sangat cerdik, namanya Yonadab. Yonadab adalah anak Simea, saudara Daud.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="2SA.13.4" />Yonadab bertanya kepada Amnon, “Hai anak raja, mengapa kamu setiap hari selalu terlihat murung? Ceritakan masalahmu kepadaku.”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Amnon kepadanya, “Aku sedang jatuh cinta kepada Tamar, saudara tiriku itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="2SA.13.5" />Jawab Yonadab kepada Amnon, “Berbaringlah di tempat tidurmu dan berpura-puralah sedang sakit. Saat ayahmu datang menjengukmu, katakan padanya, ‘Izinkanlah adikku Tamar datang agar dia menyiapkan makanan untukku. Biarkan dia menyiapkan makanan itu di depan mataku, agar aku bisa melihat, dan biar dia yang menyuapiku.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="2SA.13.6" />Maka berbaringlah Amnon dan berpura-pura sakit. Ketika raja datang menjenguknya, Amnon berkata kepada raja, “Tolong izinkanlah adikku Tamar datang ke sini untuk membuatkan roti di hadapanku, dan supaya aku makan dari tangannya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="2SA.13.7" />Lalu Daud mengirim pesan kepada Tamar, “Pergilah ke rumah kakakmu Amnon dan siapkanlah makanan untuk dia.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="2SA.13.8" />Jadi Tamar membawa adonan roti ke rumah Amnon, kakaknya, yang sedang berbaring di kamarnya. Di hadapan Amnon, Tamar mengolah adonan itu dan membuat beberapa roti di panci penggorengan.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="2SA.13.9" />Saat semua roti sudah dimasak dan Tamar menghidangkannya, Amnon menolak untuk makan. Kata Amnon kepada para budak laki-lakinya, “Keluar kalian semua dari sini!” Mereka pun keluar, dan hanya Tamar yang tinggal bersamanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="2SA.13.10" />Kemudian Amnon berkata kepada Tamar, “Bawalah roti itu ke kamarku dan suapilah aku.” Maka Tamar melakukannya.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="2SA.13.11" />Tetapi saat Tamar berada di sampingnya, Amnon menariknya dan berkata, “Adikku, marilah tidur denganku!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="2SA.13.12" />Kata Tamar kepadanya, “Tidak, kakakku! Jangan memaksa aku melakukan hal sehina itu! Kejahatan seperti ini tidak boleh dilakukan di Israel!
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="2SA.13.13" />Pikirkanlah tentang aku! Noda dosa ini akan mencemari namaku untuk selamanya! Kamu juga akan dihina sebagai orang yang paling bebal di Israel! Bicaralah dengan raja. Dia pasti akan mengizinkan kamu menikahiku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="2SA.13.14" />Tetapi Amnon tidak mau mendengarkan Tamar, dan karena dia lebih kuat daripada Tamar, maka dia memaksa dan memperkosa Tamar.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="2SA.13.15" />Setelah itu, tiba-tiba Amnon merasa benci terhadap Tamar, bahkan rasa benci itu melebihi perasaaan cinta sebelumnya. Lalu dia menyuruh Tamar, “Bangun dan pergilah dari sini!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="2SA.13.16" />Jawab Tamar, “Tidak! Mengusir aku sekarang adalah lebih jahat daripada yang baru saja kamu lakukan kepadaku!” Namun, Amnon tidak mau mendengarkan dia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="2SA.13.17" />Amnon memanggil budaknya dan berkata, “Keluarkan perempuan ini dari sini dan kunci pintunya!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18-19" bcv="2SA.13.18" />Budak itu melakukan sesuai yang diperintahkan. Lalu Tamar menaburkan abu di atas kepalanya dan merobek gaun panjang yang dikenakannya. (Pada zaman itu, semua anak perempuan raja yang masih perawan mengenakan gaun panjang dengan pola indah.) Tamar kembali ke rumahnya sambil menutup mukanya dengan kedua tangan serta menangis pilu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="2SA.13.20" />Setelah Absalom mendengar tentang kejadian itu, dia berkata kepada Tamar, “Aku sudah mendengar apa yang Amnon lakukan kepadamu. Tenanglah, adikku. Dia kakak tirimu. Janganlah terlalu memikirkan hal ini.” Sejak peristiwa itu, Tamar menjadi sangat sedih dan mengasingkan diri di rumah Absalom, kakaknya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="2SA.13.21" />Ketika Raja Daud mendengar hal itu, dia sangat marah. Tetapi Amnon adalah anak pertama dan anak kesayangan Daud, sehingga Daud enggan membuatnya tidak enak hati.<f caller="+"><fr>13:21
</fr><fk>Tetapi Amnon … hati
</fk><ft>Informasi ini berasal dari LXX dan Naskah Laut Mati.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="2SA.13.22" />Sesudah itu Absalom tidak pernah berkata apa-apa kepada Amnon, tetapi dia menyimpan dendam terhadap Amnon karena sudah memperkosa adiknya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Absalom membunuh Amnon
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="2SA.13.23" />Dua tahun kemudian, ketika Absalom mengadakan pesta pengguntingan bulu domba di Baal Hazor, dekat perbatasan darerah suku Efraim, dia mengundang semua anak laki-laki raja untuk ikut perjamuannya.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="2SA.13.24" />Absalom juga menemui raja dan berkata, “Ayah, aku mengadakan pesta pengguntingan bulu domba. Aku mohon ayah dan para pejabatmu menghadirinya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="2SA.13.25" />Jawab Daud, “Tidak, anakku. Janganlah kita semua pergi. Sebaiknya kami tidak membebanimu seperti itu.” Sekalipun Absalom mendesak ayahnya, Daud tetap tidak mau ikut. Daud hanya berkata, “Selamat berpesta.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="2SA.13.26" />Lalu kata Absalom, “Jika raja tidak pergi, izinkanlah kakakku Amnon pergi bersama kami.”
</p>
<p style="p">Raja menjawab, “Mengapa meminta dia untuk ikut bersamamu?”
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="2SA.13.27" />Karena Absalom terus mendesak, akhirnya Daud mengizinkan semua anak laki-lakinya pergi bersama Absalom, termasuk Amnon.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="2SA.13.28" />Absalom memerintahkan para pegawai laki-lakinya, “Dengar! Saat Amnon sudah mabuk dan saya menyuruh, ‘Bunuh dia,’ kalian harus membunuhnya. Jangan takut! Saya yang memberi perintah ini dan saya yang akan bertanggung jawab. Kuatkanlah diri kalian dan beranilah!”
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="2SA.13.29" />Maka para pegawai Absalom melakukan seperti yang sudah diperintahkan kepada mereka. Melihat pembunuhan itu, anak-anak raja yang lain menaiki bagal<f caller="+"><fr>13:29
</fr><fk>bagal
</fk><ft>Hewan bagal adalah hasil persilangan antara kuda dan keledai.</ft></f> mereka masing-masing dan melarikan diri.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="2SA.13.30" />Sementara mereka masih dalam perjalanan, sampailah berita kepada Daud, “Absalom sudah membunuh semua anak laki-laki raja! Tidak ada seorang pun yang selamat!”
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="2SA.13.31" />Lalu raja berdiri, merobek pakaiannya, dan merebahkan diri di lantai. Semua pejabatnya juga ikut merobek pakaian mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="2SA.13.32" />Tetapi Yonadab<x caller="+"><xo>13:32
</xo><xt>2Sam. 13:3</xt></x> berkata, “Tuanku, jangan menyangka bahwa semua anak laki-lakimu sudah terbunuh. Hanya Amnon yang dibunuh. Absalom sudah merencanakan hal ini sejak Amnon memperkosa Tamar, adiknya.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="2SA.13.33" />Janganlah Tuanku percaya pada berita yang mengatakan, ‘Semua anak laki-laki raja terbunuh,’ sebab hanya Amnon yang mati.”
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="2SA.13.34" />Ketika keadaan masih kacau, Absalom melarikan diri.
</p>
<p style="p">Di kota Yerusalem seorang penjaga melihat ada banyak orang datang menuruni gunung dari arah Horonaim. Dia melaporkan hal itu kepada raja.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="2SA.13.35" />Lalu Yonadab berkata, “Tuanku, lihatlah! Anak-anakmu sedang berdatangan, seperti yang saya katakan!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="2SA.13.36" />Baru saja Yonadab selesai bicara, semua anak laki-laki raja tiba sambil meratap. Raja dan seluruh pejabatnya juga menangis keras-keras.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="2SA.13.37" />Daud berdukacita begitu lama karena kematian Amnon.
</p>
<p style="p">Absalom melarikan diri kepada kakeknya, raja Talmai, anak Amihud, di Gesur.<x caller="+"><xo>13:37
</xo><xt>2Sam. 3:3</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="2SA.13.38" />Absalom tinggal di Gesur selama tiga tahun.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="2SA.13.39" />Ketika Daud sudah tidak berduka atas kematian Amnon, dia mulai rindu bertemu lagi dengan Absalom.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="14" />
<s style="s1">Absalom kembali ke Yerusalem
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2SA.14.1" />Yoab<x caller="+"><xo>14:1
</xo><xt>2Sam. 2:13, 18</xt></x> menyadari bahwa raja Daud sangat sedih karena kehilangan Absalom.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2SA.14.2" />Oleh sebab itu, Yoab menyusun rencana untuk menyelesaikan persoalan raja. Dia menyuruh utusan ke kota Tekoa untuk menjemput seorang perempuan yang dikenal cerdik. Waktu dia datang, Yoab berkata kepadanya, “Saya minta Ibu berpura-pura seperti sedang berduka. Kenakanlah pakaian berkabung dan jangan memakai minyak wangi. Bersikaplah seakan-akan Ibu sudah lama berkabung atas kematian anggota keluargamu.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="2SA.14.3" />Lalu pergilah menghadap raja dan katakan kepadanya seperti yang kuajarkan ini.” Yoab pun memberitahukan apa yang harus dikatakan ibu itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="2SA.14.4" />Saat perempuan yang cerdik itu menghadap raja, dia bersujud untuk menghormatinya, lalu berkata, “Tuanku Raja, mohon tolonglah hamba!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="2SA.14.5" />Raja bertanya, “Apa masalahmu?”
</p>
<p style="p">Ibu itu pun bercerita, “Saya seorang janda.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="2SA.14.6" />Saya memiliki dua anak laki-laki. Suatu hari, mereka berkelahi di ladang. Karena tidak ada yang menghentikan perkelahian mereka, maka kakaknya memukuli adiknya sampai mati.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="2SA.14.7" />Sekarang seluruh anggota keluarga kami sedang menuntut agar saya menyerahkan kakaknya, supaya dia dihukum mati untuk membalas kematian adiknya. Tetapi kalau dia dibunuh, tidak akan ada lagi ahli waris dari almarhum suami saya. Dengan begitu padamlah satu-satunya harapan saya untuk meninggalkan keturunan atas nama suami saya di muka bumi ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="2SA.14.8" />Jawab raja kepadanya, “Baik. Silakan pulang. Saya akan mengeluarkan perintah supaya anakmu itu tidak dihukum mati akibat peristiwa yang sudah terjadi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="2SA.14.9" />Wanita itu kemudian berkata, “Tuanku, kalau ada yang merasa keputusan Tuan tidak adil, biar saya dan keluarga ayah saya yang menanggung tuduhan bersalah. Tuan dan kerajaan Tuan tidak akan dianggap bersalah dalam keputusan ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="2SA.14.10" />Kata raja, “Jika ada anggota keluarga yang masih menuntut kematian anakmu, bawalah dia ke hadapan saya, dan saya jamin bahwa dia tidak akan mengganggumu lagi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="2SA.14.11" />Jawabnya, “Ya Tuanku Raja, berjanjilah di hadapan TUHAN Allahmu, supaya anggota keluarga yang hendak menuntut kematian anakku itu tidak membunuhnya. Jangan sampai ada penumpahan darah lagi.”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab raja, “Aku berjanji di hadapan TUHAN yang hidup, anakmu itu tidak akan dicelakai sedikit pun.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="2SA.14.12" />Lalu kata ibu itu, “Tuanku, mohon izinkan saya berbicara kepada Tuan tentang masalah lain.”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Daud, “Silakan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="2SA.14.13" />Wanita itu pun berkata, “Dengan keputusan Tuan tadi, maka tampaklah bahwa Tuan melakukan kesalahan yang merugikan umat Allah, karena Tuan belum memanggil kembali anak Tuan yang ada di tempat pengasingan.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="2SA.14.14" />Tuan, kita semua pasti akan mati. Dan siapa yang sudah mati tidak bisa hidup lagi, sama seperti air yang sudah tumpah ke tanah tidak dapat dikumpulkan kembali. Tetapi Allah tidak mengambil nyawa orang. Sebaliknya, Dia selalu membuka jalan bagi orang yang sudah jauh dari-Nya supaya dapat kembali. Demikian juga yang seharusnya kita lakukan terhadap anak kita.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="2SA.14.15" />“Tuanku, ketika ada anggota keluarga saya yang mengancam, saya datang berbicara kepada Tuan sebab saya pikir, ‘Mungkin raja akan mengabulkan permintaan hambanya ini.’
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="2SA.14.16" />Ternyata benar! Raja sudah mendengarkan dan melepaskan saya dari tangan orang yang hendak membunuh saya dan anak saya. Kalau anak saya terbunuh, kami akan kehilangan tanah warisan yang sudah diberikan Allah!
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="2SA.14.17" />Tetapi sekarang hati saya merasa tenang karena saya yakin bahwa keputusan Tuan akan memberkati saya dan seluruh umat Allah. Tuan berhikmat seperti malaikat, karena selalu tahu membedakan antara hal yang baik dan yang jahat. Kiranya TUHAN Allah senantiasa menyertai Tuan!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="2SA.14.18" />Lalu raja berkata kepada wanita itu, “Sekarang saya akan bertanya kepadamu. Jangan sembunyikan apa pun dari saya!”
</p>
<p style="p">Dia menjawab, “Baik, Tuan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="2SA.14.19" />Tanya raja, “Apakah Yoab yang menyuruhmu melakukan semua ini?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab perempuan itu, “Benar Tuan! Di hadapan Tuanku Raja saya bersumpah bahwa itu benar, sebab tidak ada apa pun yang dapat dirahasiakan dari Tuan. Yoab yang mengutus saya, bahkan dia mengajarkan semua yang tadi saya katakan kepada Tuan.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="2SA.14.20" />Hambamu Yoab melakukannya supaya Raja dapat melihat masalah antara Tuan dan Absalom dari sudut pandang lain. Tuan memang berhikmat seperti malaikat. Itulah sebabnya Tuan mengetahui segala sesuatu yang sedang terjadi di negeri ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="2SA.14.21" />Lalu raja berkata kepada Yoab, “Baiklah! Saya setuju melakukan apa yang kamu inginkan. Bawalah Absalom kembali ke sini!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="2SA.14.22" />Maka Yoab bersujud dan berterima kasih kepada Daud, “Hari ini hambamu tahu bahwa Tuanku Raja berkenan kepada hamba, karena Tuan sudah mengabulkan permintaan hambamu ini!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="2SA.14.23" />Kemudian Yoab berangkat ke kota Gesur untuk membawa Absalom kembali ke Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="2SA.14.24" />Tetapi Daud berpesan, “Absalom hanya boleh kembali ke rumahnya sendiri. Jangan sampai dia mendatangi saya.” Jadi Absalom pulang ke rumahnya dan tidak datang kepada raja.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Absalom berdamai dengan Daud
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="2SA.14.25" />Di seluruh Israel, Absalom dipuji karena ketampanannya. Dari ujung rambut sampai ujung kaki, dia tidak bercela.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="2SA.14.26" />Setahun sekali, Absalom mencukur rambutnya ketika dia merasa sudah terlalu berat. Berat rambut yang dipotong bisa mencapai dua setengah kilogram.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="2SA.14.27" />Absalom mempunyai tiga anak laki-laki dan seorang anak perempuan yang sangat cantik, namanya Tamar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="2SA.14.28" />Sudah dua tahun berlalu sejak Absalom tinggal di Yerusalem tanpa diizinkan menghadap raja.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="2SA.14.29" />Pada suatu hari, Absalom menyuruh orang memanggil Yoab. Dia hendak mengutusnya menghadap raja untuk memintakan izin bertemu. Namun, Yoab tidak datang. Untuk kedua kalinya, Absalom memanggil Yoab, tetapi dia masih tidak datang.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="2SA.14.30" />Maka Absalom berkata kepada para pegawainya, “Yoab memiliki ladang yang bersebelahan dengan ladang saya. Ada tanaman jelai yang siap dipanen di situ. Bakarlah ladangnya itu!” Jadi para pegawai Absalom membakar ladang Yoab.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="2SA.14.31" />Lalu Yoab datang ke rumah Absalom dan memprotes, “Mengapa para pegawaimu membakar ladang saya?!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="2SA.14.32" />Jawab Absalom, “Karena aku sudah memanggilmu, tetapi kamu tidak mau datang. Aku bermaksud meminta kamu menghadap raja dan bertanya, ‘Untuk apa Ayah menyuruh aku pulang dari Gesur kalau tidak mau bertemu denganku? Lebih baik aku tetap di sana. Izinkanlah aku datang menghadap Ayah. Jika memang aku bersalah, aku bersedia dihukum mati!’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="2SA.14.33" />Yoab pun menemui raja dan menyampaikan pesan itu kepadanya. Kemudian raja memanggil Absalom. Absalom datang dan bersujud di hadapannya. Lalu Daud memeluk anaknya itu.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="15" />
<s style="s1">Absalom memberontak
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2SA.15.1" />Beberapa waktu sesudah itu, Absalom menyiapkan sebuah kereta, lengkap dengan kuda-kuda dan lima puluh orang yang berlari sebagai pengawal di depannya.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2SA.15.2" />Setiap hari Absalom biasa datang pagi-pagi ke tepi jalan yang menuju pintu gerbang istana. Setiap kali ada orang yang hendak menghadap raja untuk mengadukan masalahnya, Absalom selalu memanggil orang itu dan bertanya, “Hai kawan, kamu berasal dari kota mana?” Lalu orang itu memberitahukan kota dan suku asalnya.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="2SA.15.3" />Absalom kemudian berkata kepadanya, “Saya yakin perkaramu sah dan layak didengar. Tetapi sayangnya raja tidak menugaskan satu pun pejabat untuk menangani pengaduanmu.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="2SA.15.4" />Ah, seandainya saya menjadi hakim di negeri ini, setiap orang bisa datang kepada saya untuk menyelesaikan perkaranya, dan saya pasti menanganinya dengan adil.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="2SA.15.5" />Selain itu, apabila ada yang mendekati Absalom untuk bersujud menghormati dia, Absalom selalu mengulurkan tangannya dan memeluk serta menyambut orang itu dengan hangat.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="2SA.15.6" />Demikianlah Absalom memperlakukan semua orang Israel yang datang kepada raja untuk meminta keadilan atas perkaranya. Dengan cara ini Absalom berhasil membuat rakyat Israel menyukainya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="2SA.15.7" />Setelah melakukan itu selama empat tahun, Absalom berkata kepada raja, “Ayah, izinkan aku pergi ke kota Hebron untuk memenuhi suatu janji khusus yang sudah aku buat kepada TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="2SA.15.8" />Aku membuat janji ini saat masih tinggal di kota Gesur, di negeri Siria. Dulu aku berjanji, ‘Kalau TUHAN mengizinkan aku kembali ke Yerusalem, maka aku akan menyembah Dia dengan mempersembahkan banyak kurban kepada-Nya di Hebron.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="2SA.15.9" />Jawab raja kepadanya, “Baik, pergilah dengan selamat.”
</p>
<p style="p">Absalom pun berangkat ke Hebron.
<ve />
<v id="10-12" bcv="2SA.15.10" />Dia mengajak dua ratus temannya dari Yerusalem untuk ikut menikmati perjamuan dari persembahan kurban yang dia adakan. Mereka pergi tanpa mengetahui rencana Absalom. Pada waktu kurban-kurban dipersembahkan dan perjamuan dimulai, Absalom mengirim utusan ke kota Gilo untuk memanggil Ahitofel, penasihat Daud. Lalu persekongkolan untuk memberontak terhadap Raja Daud semakin kuat dan semakin banyak rakyat yang mendukung Absalom. Absalom juga sudah mengirim utusan-utusan rahasia ke seluruh suku Israel dengan pesan, “Ketika kalian mendengar suara terompet, berserulah, ‘Absalom sudah menjadi raja di Hebron!’”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Daud melarikan diri dari Yerusalem
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="2SA.15.13" />Kemudian datanglah seseorang melapor kepada Daud, katanya, “Banyak orang Israel sudah bergabung dengan Absalom untuk memberontak terhadap Raja!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="2SA.15.14" />Lalu Daud berkata kepada seluruh pegawainya yang bersama dia di Yerusalem, “Ayo! Kita harus melarikan diri sekarang juga! Kalau tidak, kita semua akan dibunuh Absalom! Cepatlah, sebelum dia datang menyerang dan membantai semua penduduk Yerusalem.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="2SA.15.15" />Para pegawainya menjawab, “Kami siap melaksanakan perintah Tuan!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="2SA.15.16" />Maka raja langsung berangkat berjalan kaki. Seluruh anggota keluarga dan pegawainya mengikuti dia. Daud hanya meninggalkan sepuluh orang selirnya untuk menjaga istana.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="2SA.15.17" />Mereka berjalan sampai rumah terakhir di pinggir kota. Di situ Daud berhenti sambil melihat siapa saja yang ikut rombongannya.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="2SA.15.18" />Mereka berjalan lewat di depan Daud, yaitu seluruh pegawainya dan pasukan pengawal raja. Di antara pasukan pengawal itu ada juga enam ratus tentara sewaan yang berasal dari Gat. Komandan mereka adalah Itai.
<ve />
<v id="19-20" bcv="2SA.15.19" />Komandan mereka adalah Itai. Berkatalah Daud kepadanya, “Kalian pendatang di Israel, dan belum lama pindah dari negeri asal kalian. Sebaiknya kalian jangan ikut dengan kami. Kembalilah dan tinggallah dalam pimpinan raja yang baru. Saya tidak ingin menyusahkan kalian dengan mengembara bersama kami, karena saya bahkan tidak tahu harus pergi ke mana. Kembalilah ke kota bersama pasukanmu. Kiranya TUHAN selalu menyertai serta menyatakan kasih dan kesetiaan-Nya kepada kalian!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="2SA.15.21" />Tetapi Itai menjawab, “Saya bersumpah di hadapan TUHAN yang hidup bahwa seumur hidup Tuanku Raja, saya akan selalu bersama Tuan tak peduli apa saja yang Tuanku hadapi, baik hidup susah maupun bahaya maut. Hambamu ini akan setia sampai mati.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="2SA.15.22" />Lalu jawab Daud, “Baik, kalau begitu mari ikut.” Maka Itai orang Gat itu pergi bersama Daud disertai pasukannya dan keluarga mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="2SA.15.23" />Semua penduduk menangis dengan keras saat rombongan raja meninggalkan kota itu. Daud dan semua pengikutnya menyeberangi kali Kidron<f caller="+"><fr>15:23
</fr><fk>kali Kidron
</fk><ft>Kali kecil Kidron pada zaman itu dianggap batas timur kota Yerusalem. Kali Kidron adalah permulaan dari Lembah Kidron yang membentang dari Yerusalem sampai ke Laut Mati.</ft></f> dan mengikuti jalan yang menuju padang belantara.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="2SA.15.24" />Imam Zadok dan Abiatar juga ikut sampai di perbatasan kota bersama beberapa orang dari suku Lewi yang membawa peti perjanjian Allah. Mereka meletakkan peti perjanjian di situ, lalu Abiatar mempersembahkan beberapa kurban sampai seluruh rombongan raja selesai meninggalkan kota.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="2SA.15.25" />Raja berkata kepada Zadok, “Bawalah kembali peti perjanjian Allah ke kota. Kalau TUHAN berkenan kepada saya, Dia pasti mengizinkan saya pulang sehingga saya bisa melihat peti-Nya dan kemah-Nya lagi.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="2SA.15.26" />Namun, apabila TUHAN tidak berkenan, saya bersedia menerima apa pun kehendak-Nya atas hidup saya. Biarlah itu terjadi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="2SA.15.27" />Daud juga berkata kepada Zadok, “Tuan pasti mengerti apa yang sedang terjadi. Kembalilah ke kota dengan selamat bersama Abiatar dan kedua anak kalian, Ahimas dan Yonatan.<x caller="+"><xo>15:27
</xo><xt>2Sam. 15:36</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="2SA.15.28" />Saya akan menunggu di padang belantara, di tempat penyeberangan sungai Yordan, sampai mendengar kabar dari kalian.”
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="2SA.15.29" />Maka Zadok dan Abiatar membawa peti perjanjian Allah kembali ke Yerusalem dan mereka tetap tinggal di sana.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="2SA.15.30" />Pada waktu Daud mendaki Bukit Zaitun, dia berjalan sambil menangis. Kepalanya ditutup sebagai tanda berkabung dan dia tidak memakai alas kaki. Semua orang yang bersamanya juga menutup kepala mereka dan menangis.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="2SA.15.31" />Waktu raja Daud mendengar kabar bahwa Ahitofel sudah bergabung dengan komplotan Absalom, dia berdoa, “TUHAN, gagalkanlah nasihat Ahitofel.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="2SA.15.32" />Sesampainya Daud di puncak bukit, di mana dulu orang sering mempersembahkan kurban kepada Allah, dia dijumpai oleh Husai, kawan Daud dari suku Arki.<f caller="+"><fr>15:32
</fr><fk>suku Arki
</fk><ft>Suku Arki adalah bagian dari suku Benyamin. Sesuai Yos. 16:2, tempat tinggal mereka ada di perbatasan selatan tanah suku Efraim, dekat Betel.</ft></f> Sebagai tanda berduka, Husai memakai baju yang sudah dirobek dan menghamburkan tanah di kepalanya.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="2SA.15.33" />Kata Daud kepadanya, “Kalau kamu ikut bersamaku, kamu tidak dapat menolongku.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="2SA.15.34" />Tetapi kalau kamu kembali ke Yerusalem, kamu bisa menggagalkan nasihat Ahitofel. Berpura-puralah kepada Absalom dengan berkata, ‘Saya akan menjadi pelayanmu, ya Raja! Sebagaimana saya pernah melayani ayahmu, demikianlah sekarang saya akan mengabdi kepadamu.’
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="2SA.15.35" />Imam Zadok dan Abiatar juga masih di kota. Beritahukanlah kepada mereka segala hal yang kamu dengar di istana.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="2SA.15.36" />Ahimas anak Zadok dan Yonatan anak Abiatar akan menyampaikan informasi itu kepada saya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="2SA.15.37" />Maka Husai, kawan Daud, kembali ke Yerusalem. Dia tiba tepat saat Absalom memasuki kota itu.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="16" />
<s style="s1">Raja Daud dan Ziba
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2SA.16.1" />Tidak lama sesudah Daud melewati puncak bukit, datanglah Ziba, pegawai Mefiboset. Dia menjumpai Daud dengan membawa dua ekor keledai berpelana yang mengangkut dua ratus roti, seratus bungkus kismis, seratus bungkus buah-buahan segar, dan satu kantong kulit berisi air anggur.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="2SA.16.2" />Raja bertanya kepada Ziba, “Untuk apa semuanya ini?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Ziba, “Keledai-keledai ini untuk ditunggangi oleh Tuanku Raja atau keluarga Tuan. Roti dan buah-buahan untuk para pejabat atau pegawai Tuanku, sedangkan minuman anggur bisa menyegarkan tubuh orang yang lelah karena perjalanan di padang belantara.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="2SA.16.3" />Raja bertanya lagi, “Di mana Mefiboset, cucu almarhum tuanmu?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawabnya, “Dia tetap tinggal di Yerusalem, karena dia berkata, ‘Hari ini bangsa Israel akan melantik aku untuk meneruskan kerajaan kakekku.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="2SA.16.4" />Kemudian raja berkata kepada Ziba, “Kalau begitu, aku mengeluarkan perintah supaya segala harta milik Mefiboset menjadi milikmu.”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Ziba, “Terima kasih! Hamba selalu siap melayani Tuanku Raja! Semoga hambamu ini selalu berkenan di mata Tuan.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Simei mengumpat Daud
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="2SA.16.5" />Waktu Raja Daud sampai di desa Bahurim,<f caller="+"><fr>16:5
</fr><fk>Bahurim
</fk><ft>Desa Bahurim terletak di bagian timur dari Yerusalem, di jalan yang mengarah ke lembah Yordan, dan dekat Bukit Zaitun.</ft></f> muncullah Simei anak Gera, yang termasuk kerabat Saul. Simei mengumpati Daud
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="2SA.16.6" />sambil melempar-lemparkan batu ke arah Daud, para pegawai, dan pejabatnya. Dia melakukan itu meskipun para pengawal berjalan di sekeliling raja.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="2SA.16.7" />Simei mengumpat dengan berkata, “Pergi sana! Enyahlah! Dasar pembunuh, bajingan!
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="2SA.16.8" />TUHAN sedang membalas semua kejahatanmu atas keluarga Saul yang kamu singkirkan! Sekarang TUHAN memberikan kerajaan itu kepada Absalom. Rasakan akibatnya! Dasar penumpah darah!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="2SA.16.9" />Kemudian Abisai<x caller="+"><xo>16:9
</xo><xt>2Sam. 2:18</xt></x> berkata kepada raja, “Tuanku, jangan kita biarkan orang itu hidup! Anjing itu tidak pantas mengumpat raja! Biar kupenggal kepalanya!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="2SA.16.10" />Tetapi Daud menegur, “Itu bukan urusanmu atau kakakmu! Biarkan saja, sebab kalau ini kehendak TUHAN, saya akan menerima semuanya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="2SA.16.11" />Daud juga berkata kepada Abisai dan seluruh rombongannya, “Jangan heran bahwa orang dari keluarga Saulus itu menghina saya. Anak kandung saya sendiri pun ingin membunuh saya! Siapa tahu TUHAN yang sudah mengirim dia untuk menghajar saya.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="2SA.16.12" />Mudah-mudahan, lewat kesengsaraan ini TUHAN akan mengasihani saya dan memberikan berkat sebagai ganti kutukan yang saya terima hari ini.”
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="2SA.16.13" />Lalu Daud dan rombongannya melanjutkan perjalanan, sementara Simei mengikuti dari tempat yang lebih tinggi di sebelah mereka sambil terus mengumpat dan melempari Daud dengan batu dan tanah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="2SA.16.14" />Akhirnya dengan sangat kelelahan rombongan itu tiba di tempat penyeberangan di sungai Yordan, lalu beristirahat di sana.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Husai dan Ahitofel datang kepada Absalom
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="2SA.16.15" />Sementara Daud dan rombongannya melarikan diri, Absalom, Ahitofel, dan banyak tentara Israel yang mendukung Absalom sudah masuk ke kota Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="2SA.16.16" />Husai,<x caller="+"><xo>16:16
</xo><xt>2Sam. 15:32</xt></x> kawan Daud, menyambut Absalom dengan salam, “Hidup raja! Hidup raja!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="2SA.16.17" />Jawab Absalom, “Bukankah engkau setia mengabdi kepada kawanmu Daud? Mengapa tidak pergi bersama dia?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="2SA.16.18" />Husai berkata, “Saya hanya mengabdi kepada orang yang dipilih TUHAN dan seluruh rakyat Israel. Siapa yang menjadi raja, dia itulah yang menjadi tuanku.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="2SA.16.19" />Lagipula, sangat cocok bila saya melayani Tuanku Raja. Dulu saya melayani Daud, maka sekarang izinkanlah saya mengabdi kepada anaknya!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="2SA.16.20" />Lalu Absalom bertanya kepada Ahitofel, “Menurutmu, apa yang sebaiknya saya lakukan sekarang?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="2SA.16.21" />Ahitofel menjawab, “Sekarang bersetubuhlah dengan selir-selir ayahmu yang dia tinggalkan untuk menjaga istana. Dengan begitu, semua orang Israel tahu bahwa engkau sudah menjadi musuh ayahmu, sehingga mereka yang mendukung engkau akan bertambah yakin.”
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="2SA.16.22" />Kemudian sebuah tenda dipasang di atap istana<x caller="+"><xo>16:22
</xo><xt>2Sam. 11:2</xt></x> bagi Absalom, supaya semua orang bisa melihat dia ketika masuk ke tenda itu untuk bersetubuh dengan para selir ayahnya.<x caller="+"><xo>16:22
</xo><xt>2Sam. 12:11-12</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="2SA.16.23" />Pada masa itu, nasihat yang diberikan Ahitofel selalu tepat, seakan-akan itu pesan dari Allah sendiri. Karena itulah Daud maupun Absalom selalu mengikuti semua perkataannya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="17" />
<s style="s1">Husai menggagalkan rencana Ahitofel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2SA.17.1" />Sesudah itu, Ahitofel berkata kepada Absalom, “Tuan, izinkan saya memilih dua belas ribu orang. Kami akan mengejar Daud malam ini juga.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2SA.17.2" />Ini kesempatan bagus karena Daud dan orang-orangnya sedang kelelahan. Saya akan menyerangnya dengan tiba-tiba sehingga semua orang yang mengikutinya panik dan kabur meninggalkan Daud. Hanya dia sendiri yang akan dibunuh.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="2SA.17.3" />Dengan cara itu, saya akan membawa semua rakyat kepada Tuan seperti pengantin perempuan kembali kepada suaminya. Tuan hanya menginginkan nyawa satu orang saja, sedangkan seluruh rakyat yang lain tetap selamat.”<f caller="+"><fr>17:3
</fr><fk>perbedaan tekstual
</fk><ft>Karena beberapa kesulitan dalam Teks Masoret, maka cukup banyak terjemahan, termasuk TSI, memilih untuk mengikuti LXX. Salah satu cara bentuk terjemahan Teks Masoret adalah sebagai berikut: Kemudian saya akan membawa semua rakyat kembali kepada Tuanku. Hanya dia yang perlu engkau bunuh, sedangkan yang lain selamat.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="2SA.17.4" />Absalom dan para tua-tua Israel menyetujui rencana Ahitofel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="2SA.17.5" />Meskipun begitu, Absalom berkata lagi, “Panggillah Husai orang Arki itu. Coba kita dengar pendapatnya tentang hal ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="2SA.17.6" />Ketika Husai datang, Absalom menjelaskan nasihat Ahitofel kepadanya, lalu bertanya, “Bagaimana pendapatmu? Apakah sebaiknya kita mengikuti nasihat Ahitofel? Kalau kamu tidak setuju, jelaskanlah usulanmu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="2SA.17.7" />Jawab Husai kepada Absalom, “Tuan, kali ini rencana Ahitofel tidak baik.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="2SA.17.8" />Tuan tahu sendiri seperti apa Daud. Dia dan pasukan yang bersamanya adalah pejuang yang gagah perkasa. Pastilah mereka sedang panas hati dan menjadi seganas induk beruang yang anaknya dicuri. Selain itu, ayah Tuan sangat berpengalaman soal perang. Dia tidak akan bermalam bersama pasukannya.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="2SA.17.9" />Mungkin saja saat ini dia sudah bersembunyi di gua atau di tempat lain. Jika kita menyerang, lalu ada tentara Tuan yang terbunuh, pasti akan tersebar berita bahwa banyak dari pasukan Absalom dibantai.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="2SA.17.10" />Saat pendukung Tuan mendengar berita itu, tentara yang gagah berani seperti singa pun akan ketakutan!— karena seluruh Israel tahu bahwa ayah Tuan adalah pejuang yang tangguh, dan pasukan yang bersama dia begitu perkasa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="2SA.17.11" />“Oleh karena itu, nasihat saya adalah kumpulkan seluruh pasukan Israel dari ujung utara sampai ujung selatan negeri ini, yaitu dari wilayah Dan sampai Bersyeba, sehingga jumlah mereka tidak terhitung. Lalu Tuan sendiri yang memimpin mereka maju bertempur.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="2SA.17.12" />Bagaikan embun yang jatuh ke tanah, kita akan mengepung Daud di mana pun dia bersembunyi. Baik dia sendiri maupun tentaranya tidak akan ada yang lolos!
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="2SA.17.13" />Kalau dia berlindung di salah satu kota yang dikelilingi benteng, maka seluruh pasukan Israel akan mengepung, membongkar bentengnya, dan menghancurkan kota itu!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="2SA.17.14" />Mendengar itu, Absalom dan semua orang Israel berkata, “Nasihat Husai lebih bagus daripada nasihat Ahitofel.” Dengan demikian TUHAN menggagalkan rencana Ahitofel yang sebenarnya lebih tepat, sebab TUHAN hendak mendatangkan malapetaka atas Absalom.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Daud pergi ke Mahanaim
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="2SA.17.15" />Sesudah itu, Husai segera melaporkan kepada Zadok dan Abiatar tentang nasihat Ahitofel dan juga nasihatnya kepada Absalom dan para tua-tua Israel. Lalu katanya,
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="2SA.17.16" />“Karena itu, suruhlah orang untuk menyampaikan pesan ini kepada Daud: Malam ini jangan menginap di tempat penyeberangan sungai Yordan. Kalian harus langsung pergi ke padang belantara di seberang sungai, agar engkau dan semua orang yang bersamamu tidak terbunuh.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="2SA.17.17" />Maka kedua imam itu mengutus seorang budak perempuan untuk menyampaikan berita itu kepada Yonatan dan Ahimas yang menunggu dekat mata air En Rogel, tidak jauh dari kota Yerusalem. Keduanya tidak masuk ke kota supaya tidak dicurigai oleh Absalom. Mereka siap menerima kabar lalu pergi memberitahu Raja Daud.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="2SA.17.18" />Tetapi seorang pemuda sudah melihat Yonatan dan Ahimas di En Rogel, lalu dia melaporkan hal itu kepada Absalom. Jadi mereka cepat-cepat bersembunyi di rumah seseorang di desa Bahurim. Ada lubang sumur di halaman rumahnya, dan mereka masuk ke situ untuk bersembunyi.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="2SA.17.19" />Kemudian nyonya rumah itu menutupi lubang sumur dengan kain, lalu menaburkan butir-butir gandum di atasnya supaya seolah-olah dia sedang mengeringkan gandum di halaman. Kelihatannya tidak ada sumur di situ.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="2SA.17.20" />Datanglah beberapa tentara Absalom ke rumah itu dan bertanya kepada pemiliknya, “Di mana Ahimas dan Yonatan?”
</p>
<p style="p">Wanita itu menjawab, “Mereka sudah menyeberangi kali kecil di sana.” Maka para tentara itu terus mencari-cari, tetapi tidak berhasil menemukan keduanya. Lalu mereka kembali ke Yerusalem.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="2SA.17.21" />Sesudah tentara-tentara Absalom pergi, Yonatan dan Ahimas keluar dari sumur, kemudian pergi menemui Raja Daud dan berkata, “Cepatlah menyeberangi sungai Yordan malam ini!” Mereka memberitahukan nasihat Ahitofel kepada Absalom untuk membunuh Daud.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="2SA.17.22" />Maka malam itu juga Daud dan semua orang yang bersamanya menyeberangi sungai Yordan. Saat matahari terbit, semuanya sudah sampai di seberang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="2SA.17.23" />Sementara itu, ketika Ahitofel melihat bahwa nasihatnya tidak diikuti, dia memasang pelana keledainya dan pulang ke kota asalnya. Dia memberikan pesan-pesan terakhir kepada keluarganya, lalu gantung diri. Demikianlah Ahitofel meninggal. Dia dikuburkan di samping makam ayahnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24-26" bcv="2SA.17.24" />Rombongan Daud sudah tiba di Mahanaim ketika Absalom dan pasukannya selesai menyeberangi sungai Yordan. Absalom bersama pasukan Israel berkemah di daerah Gilead. Absalom sudah mengangkat Amasa menjadi kepala pasukan untuk menggantikan Yoab. (Amasa itu sepupu Yoab. Amasa adalah anak Yitra dari keturunan Ismael. Ibunya bernama Abigail anak Nahas, saudara perempuan Zeruya, yang adalah ibu Yoab.)<f caller="+"><fr>17:24-26
</fr><fk>keterangan keluarga Amasa
</fk><ft>Nama Yitra juga dapat dieja Yeter. Teks Masoret dan beberapa naskah LXX menuliskan bahwa Yitra adalah ‘orang Israel’, tetapi ‘keturunan Ismael’. Informasi ini sama dengan 1Taw. 2:17. Teks Masoret menuliskan variasi nama Abigail, yaitu Abigal. Ternyata Abigail dan Zeruya adalah kakak beradik, sedangkan Daud adalah saudara tiri mereka dari ayah yang berbeda. Lihat 1Taw. 2:12-17.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="2SA.17.27" />Selama Daud di Mahanaim, tiga orang datang untuk menyambut dan menolongnya. Mereka adalah
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Sobi anak Nahas dari kota Raba di negeri Amon,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Makir anak Amiel dari kota Lodebar,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan Barzilai, orang Gilead dari kota Rogelim.
<ve />
<v id="28-29" bcv="2SA.17.28" />Mereka berpikir, “Rombongan Daud ini tentu akan menjadi lapar, lelah, dan haus di padang belantara.” Karena itu mereka membawakan
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">alas-alas tidur,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">mangkuk-mangkuk, dan alat-alat masak dari tanah liat,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">juga bahan makanan
</p>
<p sfm="li" level="3" style="li3">berupa sejumlah domba dan kambing, gandum, jelai, tepung, gandum panggang, kacang-kacangan, biji-bijian, serta madu, keju, dan hasil olahan susu.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="18" />
<s style="s1">Absalom kalah dalam peperangan dan tewas
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2SA.18.1" />Daud bersiap-siap menghadapi serangan Absalom. Dia mengumpulkan pasukan yang ikut bersamanya dan membagi mereka dalam beberapa kelompok. Setiap seribu orang menjadi satu kelompok besar dengan seorang komandan, di dalamnya terdiri dari kelompok-kelompok kecil yang berisi seratus orang. Masing-masing kelompok kecil ini juga dipimpin oleh seorang komandan.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2SA.18.2" />Sepertiga dari pasukannya itu dipimpin oleh Yoab, sepertiga lagi dipimpin oleh Abisai, adik Yoab, dan sepertiga lagi dipimpin oleh Itai, orang Gat. Lalu Daud berkata kepada mereka, “Saya juga akan turut bertempur bersama kalian.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="2SA.18.3" />Tetapi banyak anggota pasukannya berkata, “Jangan Tuan! Seandainya kami kalah dan lari, bahkan mati sekalipun, pihak musuh tidak peduli sebab yang mereka cari adalah Raja sendiri. Nyawa Tuan lebih berharga daripada ribuan<f caller="+"><fr>18:3
</fr><fk>ribuan
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah teks Ibrani menuliskan 10.000. Tetapi angka itu bukan dimaksud sebagai jumlah yang pasti, melainkan sering digunakan dalam Alkitab dengan maksud ‘amat banyak.’</ft></f> tentara. Jadi sebaiknya Tuan tinggal saja di kota dan mengirim pertolongan kalau kami membutuhkan bantuan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4-5" bcv="2SA.18.4" />Jawab raja, “Baiklah, saya akan melakukan sesuai saran kalian.”
</p>
<p style="p">Daud memberi perintah kepada Yoab, Abisai, dan Itai, “Lakukanlah ini untukku: Jangan berlaku kasar terhadap Absalom, anak muda itu.” Perintah itu didengar juga oleh semua tentara. Lalu raja berdiri di samping pintu gerbang sambil mengamati seluruh pasukannya lewat, berbaris sesuai kelompok mereka masing-masing.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="2SA.18.6" />Pertempuran hari itu antara pasukan Daud dan pasukan Israel yang dipimpin Absalom terjadi di hutan Efraim.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="2SA.18.7" />Pasukan Daud berhasil mengalahkan tentara Israel. Sebanyak dua puluh ribu tentara mati terbunuh.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="2SA.18.8" />Wilayah pertempuran semakin meluas di daerah itu, dan lebih banyak tentara yang mati kecelakaan di dalam hutan daripada yang tewas karena perang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="2SA.18.9" />Absalom menunggangi bagal<x caller="+"><xo>18:9
</xo><xt>2Sam. 13:29</xt></x> dalam pertempuran itu. Tiba-tiba dia berpapasan dengan beberapa tentara Daud. Ketika bagalnya melewati ranting-ranting pohon besar, kepala Absalom tersangkut di ranting-ranting itu, sedangkan bagalnya terus berlari.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="2SA.18.10" />Seorang tentara Daud melihat kejadian itu dan melaporkannya kepada Yoab, “Saya melihat Absalom tergantung pada pohon besar.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="2SA.18.11" />Jawab Yoab kepada orang itu, “Apa?! Kamu melihat dia tetapi tidak membunuhnya! Sayang sekali, padahal kalau kamu sudah membunuh dia, saya akan memberimu lebih dari 100 gram perak dan lambang kehormatan tentara!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="2SA.18.12" />Tetapi jawab orang itu, “Sekalipun hadiahnya sepuluh kilogram perak, saya tidak akan membunuh anak raja! Karena kami sudah mendengar perintah raja kepada Tuan, Abisai, dan Itai, ‘Demi saya, jangan berlaku kasar terhadap Absalom.’
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="2SA.18.13" />Seandainya saya melanggar perintahnya itu, raja pasti mencari tahu siapa pelakunya, dan Tuan sendiri pasti tidak akan membela saya!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="2SA.18.14" />Yoab berkata, “Saya tidak mau buang-buang waktu bicara denganmu!” Kemudian, saat Absalom masih hidup dan sedang tersangkut di pohon besar itu, Yoab menikam dada Absalom dengan tiga tombak.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="2SA.18.15" />Lalu sepuluh tentara yang membawa perlengkapan perang Yoab mengelilingi Absalom dan membunuhnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="2SA.18.16" />Setelah itu Yoab meniup terompet sebagai tanda bagi pasukannya untuk berhenti mengejar tentara Israel.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="2SA.18.17" />Mayat Absalom dibuang ke dalam lubang besar di hutan itu dan batu-batu besar ditimbun di atasnya sampai bertumpuk tinggi. Sementara itu, seluruh pasukan Israel berlari pulang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="2SA.18.18" />Semasa hidupnya, Absalom sudah membuat tugu untuk dirinya sendiri di Lembah Raja, karena dia berpikir, “Aku tidak mempunyai anak laki-laki yang akan meneruskan namaku.” Maka dia menamainya Tugu Absalom. Monumen itu masih ada sampai saat kitab ini ditulis.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kematian Absalom diberitahukan kepada Daud
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="2SA.18.19" />Sesudah kejadian itu, Ahimas anak Zadok berkata kepada Yoab, “Biarlah saya berlari membawa kabar baik ini kepada raja, bahwa TUHAN sudah melepaskan dia dari tangan musuh-musuhnya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="2SA.18.20" />Tetapi jawab Yoab, “Jangan! Ini tidak akan dianggap sebagai kabar baik, karena anak tuan kita sudah mati. Lain kali saja kamu boleh membawa berita.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="2SA.18.21" />Lalu berkatalah Yoab kepada seorang Etiopia, “Kamulah yang pergi! Beritahukan kepada raja apa yang sudah kamu lihat.” Orang Etiopia itu pun tunduk untuk menghormati Yoab, lalu berlari.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="2SA.18.22" />Ahimas berkata lagi kepada Yoab, “Walaupun Tuan sudah menyuruh orang Etiopia itu, izinkanlah saya menyusul dia.”
</p>
<p style="p">Tanya Yoab, “Untuk apa, Nak? Kamu tidak akan menerima upah apa pun dengan membawa kabar itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="2SA.18.23" />Tetapi Ahimas bersikeras, “Apa pun yang terjadi, pokoknya saya mau pergi.”
</p>
<p style="p">Maka Yoab berkata, “Ya sudah, pergilah.” Ahimas pun berlari melalui lembah Yordan, sehingga dia lebih dahulu sampai di Mahanaim daripada orang Etiopia tadi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="2SA.18.24" />Saat itu Daud sedang duduk di pintu gerbang kota. Seorang pengawas berjaga-jaga di benteng di atas pintu gerbang. Pengawas itu melihat seseorang berlari datang.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="2SA.18.25" />Dia pun berseru menyampaikan berita itu kepada raja.
</p>
<p style="p">Daud berkata, “Kalau dia sendirian, berarti dia adalah pembawa kabar.” Dan pembawa kabar itu terus bergerak semakin dekat.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="2SA.18.26" />Sementara itu, pengawas melihat orang kedua datang, dan dia menyerukan kepada penjaga gerbang, “Lihat, ada satu lagi yang berlari datang.”
</p>
<p style="p">Raja berkata, “Dia pun pembawa kabar.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="2SA.18.27" />Pengawas itu berkata, “Melihat cara berlarinya, orang pertama itu sepertinya Ahimas anak Zadok.”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab raja, “Dia orang baik dan pasti membawa kabar baik.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="2SA.18.28" />Lalu sampailah Ahimas. Dia bersujud memberi hormat kepada raja dan berkata, “Terpujilah TUHAN Allah! Dia sudah mengalahkan orang-orang yang mengangkat senjata dan memberontak terhadap Tuanku Raja!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="2SA.18.29" />Daud pun bertanya, “Apakah Absalom anakku selamat?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Ahimas, “Ketika Yoab menyuruh hamba ke sini, saya melihat ada keributan besar, tetapi tidak tahu apa yang terjadi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="2SA.18.30" />Raja berkata, “Kalau begitu, tunggulah di sebelah sana.” Lalu Ahimas berdiri di tempat yang ditunjuk raja.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="2SA.18.31" />Kemudian orang Etiopia itu sampai dan menghadap raja. Dia berkata, “Hamba membawa kabar baik untuk Tuanku Raja! TUHAN sudah memberi hukuman yang adil kepada semua orang yang bersepakat memberontak terhadap Tuan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="2SA.18.32" />Lalu raja bertanya kepadanya, “Apakah anakku selamat?”
</p>
<p style="p">Orang Etiopia itu menjawab, “Semoga semua musuh Tuanku dan semua orang yang memberontak terhadap Tuan mati seperti dia.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="2SA.18.33" />Raja sangat terguncang mendengar berita itu. Dengan amat sedih, dia naik ke ruangan di atas pintu gerbang sambil meratap, “Oh, anakku Absalom! Anakku, anakku Absalom! Biarlah aku saja yang mati menggantikanmu Absalom, anakku, anakku!”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="19" />
<s style="s1">Yoab menegur Raja Daud
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2SA.19.1" />Kemudian seseorang memberitahukan kepada Yoab, “Raja sedang menangis dan berduka karena kematian Absalom.”
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2SA.19.2" />Para tentara juga mendengar bahwa raja meratapi anaknya, sehingga kemenangan hari itu justru menjadi suasana perkabungan.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="2SA.19.3" />Mereka kembali ke kota dengan diam-diam, seperti tentara yang kalah perang dan pulang dengan perasaan malu.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="2SA.19.4" />Sementara itu, raja menutupi wajahnya dengan tangan dan masih menangis keras-keras sambil berkata, “Anakku Absalom, oh Absalom anakku, anakku!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="2SA.19.5" />Lalu Yoab datang menemui Daud dan berkata, “Hari ini Tuanku Raja mempermalukan semua tentara Tuan, padahal mereka sudah menyelamatkan nyawa Tuan, anak-anak Tuan, juga para istri dan selir Tuan!
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="2SA.19.6" />Dengan sikap seperti ini, Tuanku Raja menunjukkan bahwa perjuangan kami tidak ada artinya bagimu. Kelihatannya Tuan lebih mengasihi musuh-musuh Tuan daripada kami yang membela Tuan! Sekarang saya tahu, seandainya Absalom masih hidup dan kami semua mati, Tuan pasti sangat senang!
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="2SA.19.7" />Karena itu, bangun dan ucapkanlah terima kasih atas perjuangan mereka demi kerajaanmu. Di hadapan TUHAN saya berkata dengan jujur: Kalau Tuan tidak mengucapkan terima kasih kepada mereka, mereka pasti tersinggung dan meninggalkan Tuan malam ini juga! Kalau sudah begitu, Tuan akan mengalami kesulitan yang lebih besar daripada segala kesulitan yang pernah Tuan alami!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="2SA.19.8" />Maka Daud pun bangun dan duduk di gerbang kota. Sesudah diumumkan kepada pasukannya bahwa raja sedang duduk di gerbang kota, mereka semua berkumpul di hadapannya.
</p>
<p style="p">Sementara itu, pasukan Absalom sudah melarikan diri ke rumah mereka masing-masing.
<ve />
<v id="9-10" bcv="2SA.19.9" />Semua suku Israel berunding dengan mengatakan, “Bagaimana sekarang?! Raja yang baru saja kita pilih sudah mati, sedangkan Daudlah yang sudah menyelamatkan kita dari kekuasaan musuh-musuh kita dan orang Filistin. Tetapi sekarang Daud sudah kabur dari negeri ini. Bukankah sebaiknya kita mengangkat Daud kembali sebagai raja kita?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="2SA.19.11" />Raja Daud mendengar kabar tentang pendapat rakyat itu. Lalu dia mengirim pesan kepada Imam Zadok dan Imam Abiatar, “Sampaikanlah kepada para tua-tua suku Yehuda, ‘Saya sudah mendengar pendapat orang-orang Israel, kecuali dari kalian. Mengapa kalian belum sepakat untuk membawa saya kembali ke istana?
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="2SA.19.12" />Kalian adalah saudara-saudaraku, darah dagingku sendiri. Sudah sepantasnya kalian yang pertama datang untuk mengantar saya kembali ke istana.’
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="2SA.19.13" />Sampaikan juga kepada Amasa begini, ‘Kita adalah keluarga dekat. Aku bersumpah: Biarlah Allah menghukum aku, bahkan mencabut nyawaku, jika aku tidak mengangkatmu menjadi panglima pasukan Israel untuk menggantikan Yoab!’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="2SA.19.14" />Demikianlah Daud berhasil membuat semua orang Yehuda sepakat mendukung dia, sehingga mereka mengirim pesan kepada raja, “Tuan, pulanglah bersama seluruh rombongan Tuan.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Perjalanan Daud kembali ke Yerusalem
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="2SA.19.15" />Maka Daud berangkat dan sampailah mereka di tepi sungai Yordan. Sementara itu, orang-orang Yehuda sudah tiba di Gilgal untuk menyambut raja dan membantu dia menyeberangi sungai Yordan.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Daud berbelas kasihan kepada Simei
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="2SA.19.16" />Simei,<x caller="+"><xo>19:16
</xo><xt>2Sam. 16:5-8</xt></x> orang suku Benyamin yang sebelumnya sudah mengumpati Daud, juga cepat-cepat turun ke sungai untuk menyambut Raja Daud.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="2SA.19.17" />Bersama Simei ada seribu orang Benyamin. Selain mereka, datang juga Ziba, pelayan keluarga Saul, bersama lima belas anaknya dan dua puluh budaknya. Mereka bergegas masuk ke sungai Yordan sebelum raja menyeberang.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="2SA.19.18" />Mereka menolong keluarga raja menyeberangi sungai dan siap melakukan apa pun yang dapat membantu Daud.
</p>
<p style="p">Sesampainya di seberang sungai, Simei bersujud di hadapan Daud
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="2SA.19.19" />dan berkata, “Tuanku Raja, mohon jangan mengingat-ingat kesalahan hambamu ini dan perbuatan saya pada hari ketika Tuan meninggalkan Yerusalem! Saya mohon agar Tuan melupakan semua itu!
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="2SA.19.20" />Hambamu ini sadar bahwa hamba sudah berdosa. Karena itu, hari ini saya datang sebagai orang pertama mewakili semua suku Israel selain Yehuda<f caller="+"><fr>19:20
</fr><fk>suku Israel …
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah, dalam teks Ibrani Simei mengatakan ‘rumah (keluarga besar) Yusuf’. Karena Simei bukan dari suku Efraim dan Manasye, tentu dia menggunakan istilah itu sebagai sebutan halus yang artinya ‘seluruh suku Israel selain Yehuda’, juga supaya tidak menonjolkan bahwa dia sendiri dari suku Benyamin, yaitu suku Raja Saul.</ft></f> untuk menyambut Tuanku Raja.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="2SA.19.21" />Mendengar itu, Abisai<x caller="+"><xo>19:21
</xo><xt>2Sam. 2:18</xt></x> menjawab, “Simei seharusnya dihukum mati karena sudah mengumpati raja yang dipilih TUHAN.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="2SA.19.22" />Tetapi Daud berkata, “Diam saja, anak Zeruya! Bukan urusanmu untuk menentang saya dengan pendapatmu! Hari ini bukanlah hari untuk menjatuhkan hukuman mati atas siapa pun, karena saya baru diangkat kembali sebagai raja atas Israel.”
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="2SA.19.23" />Lalu Daud berjanji kepada Simei dengan bersumpah, “Kamu tidak akan dihukum mati.”
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Keputusan Daud mengenai Mefiboset dan Ziba
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="24-25" bcv="2SA.19.24" />Mefiboset, cucu Saul, juga datang dari Yerusalem menemui Daud. Sebagai tanda bersedih, dia tidak membersihkan kakinya, tidak merapikan kumisnya, dan tidak mencuci pakaiannya sejak Raja Daud meninggalkan Yerusalem sampai dia kembali dengan selamat. Daud bertanya kepadanya, “Mengapa kamu tidak ikut bersama saya waktu itu, Mefiboset?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="2SA.19.26" />Jawabnya, “Tuanku Raja tahu bahwa hambamu ini lumpuh. Saya sudah menyuruh Ziba, budak saya itu untuk menyiapkan keledai agar hamba bisa menungganginya dan ikut dengan Tuan. Tetapi dia menipu saya dan pergi sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="2SA.19.27" />Dia bahkan sudah memfitnah hamba di hadapan Tuan. Namun Tuanku Raja bijaksana seperti malaikat. Tuan pasti tahu apa yang sebaiknya dilakukan dalam situasi ini.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="2SA.19.28" />Lagipula, seluruh keturunan kakekku sebenarnya layak dihukum mati oleh Tuan. Tetapi dengan mengizinkan hambamu makan semeja dengan Tuan, engkau memperlakukan saya seperti anggota keluarga! Hambamu ini merasa puas dan tidak perlu minta apa-apa lagi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="2SA.19.29" />Lalu raja menjawabnya, “Cukuplah perkataanmu itu. Saya sudah memutuskan supaya tanah dan harta Saul dibagi dua antara kamu dan Ziba.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="2SA.19.30" />Kata Mefiboset, “Tidak apa-apa! Biarkan Ziba mengambil semuanya! Asal Tuanku Raja sudah kembali dengan selamat, hamba senang.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kebaikan Daud kepada Barzilai
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="2SA.19.31" />Barzilai orang Gilead sudah datang dari Rogelim untuk mengantar Daud sampai menyeberangi sungai Yordan.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="2SA.19.32" />Barzilai sangat tua, umurnya delapan puluh tahun. Dia seorang yang kaya raya. Selama Raja Daud dan rombongannya tinggal di Mahanaim waktu itu, dialah yang menyediakan makanan serta kebutuhan lainnya bagi mereka.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="2SA.19.33" />Daud berkata kepada Barzilai, “Pak, mari ikut ke Yerusalem. Di sana saya akan memenuhi segala kebutuhan Bapak.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="2SA.19.34" />Tetapi Barzilai menjawab, “Tuan, hambamu ini tidak akan hidup lama lagi. Tidak ada gunanya saya ikut dengan Tuan ke Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="2SA.19.35" />Umur hamba sudah delapan puluh tahun. Saya tidak lagi bisa menikmati apa pun. Lidah saya sudah tidak dapat merasakan makanan atau minuman enak. Telinga saya sudah tidak bisa mendengarkan suara orang yang bernyanyi, baik laki-laki maupun perempuan. Kalau hambamu ikut ke sana, hamba hanya akan menjadi beban bagi Tuanku Raja.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="2SA.19.36" />Saya akan menemani Tuan menyeberangi sungai Yordan dan berjalan sedikit untuk mengantarkan kepergian Tuan. Itu pun sebuah kehormatan besar bagi saya, dan Tuan tidak perlu lagi menambah hadiah apa pun untuk saya.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="2SA.19.37" />Izinkanlah saya pulang saja, agar saat meninggal dunia saya dapat dikuburkan di dekat kuburan ayah dan ibu saya. Lebih baik anak saya, Kimham, yang pergi mengikuti Tuan. Lakukanlah baginya apa yang terbaik menurut Tuan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="38" bcv="2SA.19.38" />Daud menjawab, “Baiklah! Kimham akan menyeberang dan ikut bersama saya ke Yerusalem. Di sana saya akan melakukan baginya apa yang baik menurut Bapak. Dan kalau Bapak sendiri membutuhkan apa pun, katakan saja. Saya pasti melakukannya.”
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="2SA.19.39" />Sesudah selesai menyeberangi sungai, Daud mengucapkan salam perpisahan sambil memeluk Barzilai dan mendoakan berkat baginya. Lalu Barzilai pulang ke kotanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="40" bcv="2SA.19.40" />Daud berjalan menuju Gilgal disertai Kimham. Seluruh pasukan Yehuda dan separuh dari pasukan Israel ikut mengantarkan raja.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pertengkaran mengenai raja
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="2SA.19.41" />Akan tetapi, timbullah pertengkaran antara kedua pihak tersebut. Pasukan Israel memprotes kepada raja, “Tuan, orang Yehuda itu diam-diam pergi menjemput Raja beserta rombongan Tuan dari sungai Yordan! Mereka tidak mengajak kami!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="42" bcv="2SA.19.42" />Sebaliknya, pasukan Yehuda menjawab mereka, “Sudah sepantasnya kami melakukan itu, karena raja berasal dari suku kami! Kalian tidak perlu marah! Kami melakukan ini tanpa dibayar baik berupa hadiah maupun makanan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="43" bcv="2SA.19.43" />Jawab orang Israel, “Tetapi kesepuluh suku kami berhak sepuluh kali lebih banyak atas Raja Daud daripada kalian, yang dari suku Yehuda. Kalian sudah meremehkan kami! Bukankah kami yang lebih dahulu menyarankan untuk mengangkat Raja Daud kembali?!” Namun, orang Yehuda membantah mereka dengan lebih keras lagi.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="20" />
<s style="s1">Pemberontakan Seba
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2SA.20.1" />Di Gilgal ada seorang yang sering menimbulkan masalah. Namanya Seba anak Bikri, dari suku Benyamin. Dia meniup terompet supaya semua orang mendengar pengumumannya lalu berseru-seru,
</p>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1">“Dengar, orang Israel!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kita tidak usah tunduk kepada Daud, anak Isai itu!
</q>
<q style="q1">Biarkan dia memerintah suku Yehuda saja.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mari kita pulang saja!”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="2SA.20.2" />Maka semua orang dari suku-suku Israel meninggalkan Daud dan pergi mengikuti Seba. Hanya orang Yehuda yang tetap menyertai raja dari sungai Yordan sampai ke Yerusalem.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="2SA.20.3" />Ketika Daud tiba di istananya, dia memerintahkan supaya kesepuluh selirnya yang dia tinggalkan untuk menjaga istana dipindahkan ke rumah lain, dengan selalu dijaga oleh pengawal. Kebutuhan mereka tetap dipenuhi oleh raja, tetapi dia tidak pernah tidur dengan mereka lagi. Para perempuan itu hidup seperti janda sampai mereka meninggal.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="2SA.20.4" />Selanjutnya raja berkata kepada Amasa, “Panggillah seluruh pasukan Yehuda supaya lusa<f caller="+"><fr>20:4
</fr><fk>lusa
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiahnya adalah ‘dalam tiga hari’. Menurut sistem perhitungan Yahudi, hari ketika perintah itu diberikan dihitung sebagai hari pertama, sehingga lusanya adalah hari ketiga.</ft></f> kalian berkumpul di sini.”
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="2SA.20.5" />Amasa pun pergi mengumpulkan orang Yehuda, tetapi dia tidak kembali menghadap raja pada waktu yang sudah ditetapkan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="2SA.20.6" />Jadi Daud berkata kepada Abisai, “Sekarang Seba akan membuat keadaan lebih berbahaya daripada Absalom. Karena itu, bawalah pasukan yang ada bersama saya dan kejarlah dia, sebelum dia meloloskan diri ke kota yang berbenteng sehingga sulit ditangkap.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="2SA.20.7" />Maka Abisai bersama kakaknya, Yoab, berangkat untuk mengejar Seba dengan pasukan yang ada di Yerusalem bersama pasukan pengawal raja.<x caller="+"><xo>20:7
</xo><xt>2Sam. 8:18</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="8-9" bcv="2SA.20.8" />Ketika mereka sampai di sebuah batu besar yang ada di Gibeon, mereka bertemu dengan Amasa. Yoab sedang mengenakan seragam militer dan ikat pinggang. Sebilah pisau terpasang pada ikat pinggangnya itu. Dia segera mendekati Amasa dan merangkulnya<f caller="+"><fr>20:8-9
</fr><fk>merangkulnya
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiahnya adalah ‘memegang jenggot untuk menciumnya’, yakni cara memberi salam yang lazim pada zaman itu.</ft></f> dengan tangan kanan seolah-olah memberi salam hangat, tetapi tangan kirinya mengambil pisau itu<f caller="+"><fr>20:8-9
</fr><fk>mengambil …
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiahnya adalah ‘pisau/belati … terjatuh.’ Ada banyak tafsiran tentang bagaimana pisau yang ‘terjatuh’ menjadi dipegang oleh tangan kiri Yoab. Namun, tidak ada tafsiran yang ditulis oleh saksi mata. Yang dapat dipastikan hanyalah bahwa pembunuhan ini bukan terjadi secara kebetulan.</ft></f> secara diam-diam sambil berkata kepada Amasa, “Hai Saudaraku! Apa kabar?”
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="2SA.20.10" />Amasa tidak memperhatikan pisau itu, hingga tiba-tiba Yoab menusuk perutnya sampai usus-ususnya terburai dan jatuh ke tanah. Amasa langsung meninggal dengan sekali tusuk. Kemudian Yoab dan Abisai lanjut mengejar Seba.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11-13" bcv="2SA.20.11" />Mayat Amasa tergeletak di tengah jalan dengan berlumuran darah. Yoab sudah memberi perintah kepada salah seorang tentaranya untuk berdiri di dekat mayat itu dan berseru kepada pasukan yang masih lewat untuk mengejar Seba, “Pergi! Teruslah mengejar! Kalau kalian mendukung Yoab dan Raja Daud, cepatlah pergi mengikuti Yoab!” Namun, ketika orang itu melihat bahwa semua yang lewat berhenti untuk melihat mayat Amasa, dia memindahkannya dari jalan dan menutupinya dengan pakaian. Sesudah itu, barulah semua prajurit lewat begitu saja dan bergabung dengan Yoab.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="2SA.20.14" />Sementara itu, Seba anak Bikri sudah mengunjungi kesepuluh daerah suku Israel untuk menggerakkan pemberontakan. Terakhir, dia mengumpulkan pasukan dari keluarga besarnya dan bersama mereka dia masuk ke dalam kota Abel Bet Maaka.<f caller="+"><fr>20:14
</fr><fk>keluarga besarnya … Abel Bet Maaka
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiahnya menuliskan nama keluarga besar Seba, yang dapat dibaca Beri atau Bikri. Tulisan bahasa Ibrani untuk nama kota Abel Bet Maaka juga dapat diterjemahkan ‘Abel dan Bet Maaka’. Kota itu terletak di perbatasan utara Israel.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="2SA.20.15" />Mendengar itu, Yoab dan pasukannya mulai mengepung kota itu dengan membuat timbunan tanah untuk naik ke atas benteng kota, serta menggunakan balok besar untuk mendobrak benteng tersebut. Mereka sudah mulai merusak dinding benteng itu ketika
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="2SA.20.16" />seorang perempuan yang bijaksana memanggil Yoab dari atas benteng, “Perhatian! Mohon perhatian! Tolong panggilkan Yoab! Saya perlu berbicara dengan dia.”
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="2SA.20.17" />Yoab mendekat dan perempuan itu bertanya, “Apakah Tuan adalah Yoab?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Yoab, “Ya.”
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu kata perempuan itu kepadanya, “Tuan, mohon dengarkan saya.”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Yoab, “Ya, silakan bicara.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="2SA.20.18" />Kemudian perempuan itu berkata, “Ada pepatah lama yang mengatakan, ‘Untuk menyelesaikan perkara dengan adil, mintalah nasihat dari orang-orang bijaksana di kota Abel.’
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="2SA.20.19" />Kami penduduk kota ini adalah warga kerajaan Israel yang setia dan suka damai. Untuk apa membinasakan sebuah kota di mana banyak umat TUHAN dilahirkan?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="2SA.20.20" />Yoab menjawab, “Saya sama sekali tidak ingin membinasakan kotamu!
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="2SA.20.21" />Bukan itu tujuan saya. Saya ke sini untuk mengejar Seba anak Bikri, orang dari perbukitan Efraim. Dia sudah memimpin pemberontakan melawan Raja Daud. Serahkanlah dia, maka saya akan pergi dari kota ini.”
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu perempuan bijak itu berkata kepada Yoab, “Baiklah. Kepalanya akan dilemparkan kepada Tuan dari atas benteng ini.”
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="2SA.20.22" />Kemudian wanita itu berbicara dengan bijaksana kepada penduduk kota itu. Mereka menerima nasihatnya, lalu memenggal kepala Seba dan melemparkannya kepada Yoab. Kemudian Yoab meniup terompet supaya pasukannya bubar dan pulang ke tempat masing-masing. Yoab kembali ke Yerusalem untuk menghadap Raja Daud.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Para pejabat dalam pemerintahan Daud
</s>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="23" bcv="2SA.20.23" />Yoab menjabat sebagai panglima pasukan Israel.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Benaya anak Yoyada menjabat sebagai komandan pasukan pengawal raja.<x caller="+"><xo>20:23
</xo><xt>2Sam. 8:18</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="24" bcv="2SA.20.24" />Adoram<f caller="+"><fr>20:24
</fr><fk>Adoram
</fk><ft>Nama Adoram kadang-kadang juga disebut Adoniram di tempat lain dalam PL.</ft></f> menjabat sebagai kepala mandor atas para buruh kasar.<f caller="+"><fr>20:24
</fr><fk>buruh kasar
</fk><ft>Buruh kasar yang dimaksud di sini adalah budak-budak dari berbagai bangsa yang dikalahkan oleh Israel sebelum masa Nabi Samuel, atau tawanan perang dari masa kerajaan Daud.</ft></f>
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Yosafat anak Ahilud menjabat sebagai kepala juru tulis yang mencatat semua keputusan dan peristiwa dalam kerajaan.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="25" bcv="2SA.20.25" />Seraya<f caller="+"><fr>20:25
</fr><fk>Seraya
</fk><ft>Di ayat ini, teks Ibrani menuliskan Seya. Namun, hampir dapat dipastikan bahwa nama Seya adalah perpendekan. Berarti dia adalah orang yang sama dengan Seraya di 2Sam. 8:17.</ft></f> menjadi bendahara negara.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Zadok dan Abiatar menjabat sebagai imam besar.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="26" bcv="2SA.20.26" />Ira, yang berasal dari kota Yair, menjabat sebagai hakim utama di bawah Daud.<x caller="+"><xo>20:26
</xo><xt>2Sam. 8:18</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>

<c id="21" />
<s style="s1">Orang-orang Gibeon menuntut keadilan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2SA.21.1" />Pada masa pemerintahan Daud, terjadi bencana kelaparan selama tiga tahun berturut-turut. Lalu Daud berdoa meminta petunjuk TUHAN, dan TUHAN menjawab, “Hal ini terjadi karena Saul sudah melanggar sumpah bangsa Israel kepada orang Gibeon.<x caller="+"><xo>21:1
</xo><xt>Yos. 9</xt></x> Saul membunuh keturunan Gibeon, maka sekarang anak-anaknya juga masih bertanggung jawab atas penumpahan darah orang Gibeon itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="2SA.21.2" />Orang Gibeon bukan keturunan Israel, melainkan keturunan bangsa Amori. Pada zaman Yosua, bangsa Israel sudah bersumpah untuk tidak membinasakan penduduk kota Gibeon. Namun, karena Raja Saul tidak ingin bangsa Israel dan Yehuda tercampur dengan mereka, dia berusaha menghabisi mereka semua.
</p>
<p style="p">Oleh sebab itu, Raja Daud memanggil tokoh-tokoh dari keturunan Gibeon yang masih hidup untuk mendiskusikan hal ini.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="2SA.21.3" />Dia bertanya, “Dengan apa kami dapat menebus utang darah kepada kalian, supaya TUHAN kembali memberkati umat-Nya?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="2SA.21.4" />Jawab mereka, “Kami tidak mau dibayar dengan harta benda milik Saul maupun keluarganya. Kami juga tidak berhak menuntut hukuman mati atas siapa pun di antara umat Israel.”
</p>
<p style="p">Bertanyalah Daud, “Kalau begitu, apa yang dapat saya lakukan supaya kalian menganggap masalah ini sudah selesai?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5-6" bcv="2SA.21.5" />Jawab mereka, “Yang berusaha melenyapkan kami supaya kami punah dari negeri Israel adalah Saul, orang yang diangkat TUHAN sebagai raja. Untuk membalas kejahatannya itu, serahkanlah kepada kami tujuh laki-laki dari keturunan Saul. Kami akan menggantung mereka di hadapan TUHAN di atas bukit Gibea,<f caller="+"><fr>21:5-6
</fr><fk>Gibea
</fk><ft>TSI mengikuti Teks Masoret dalam pengejaan nama Gibea, yang juga disebut di 1Sam. 10:5. Ada terjemahan lain yang mengikuti pengejaan dari LXX dengan menuliskan Gibeon, yang memang adalah kota asal orang Gibeon. Bukit Gibea dan kota Gibeon berdekatan. Berdasarkan peristiwa yang terjadi di ayat 10, maka bukit yang sepi dirasa lebih cocok untuk kejadian ini.</ft></f> tempat Saul dahulu sering berkemah.”
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu raja Daud berkata, “Baiklah. Saya akan menyerahkan mereka kepada kalian.”
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="2SA.21.7" />Namun, raja melindungi Mefiboset anak Yonatan oleh karena sumpah persahabatan antara Daud dan Yonatan di hadapan TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8-9" bcv="2SA.21.8" />Tujuh laki-laki dari keturunan Saul yang diserahkan Daud kepada orang Gibeon adalah Armoni dan Mefiboset yang lain— yaitu dua anak Saul dari selirnya yang bernama Rizpa, serta lima cucu Saul dari anak perempuannya yang bernama Merab. (Rizpa adalah anak Aya. Suami Merab adalah Adriel anak Barzilai, dari kota Mehola.) Ketujuh orang itu digantung di hari yang sama pada awal musim panen jelai. Hukuman mati itu dilaksanakan di atas bukit Gibea.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="2SA.21.10" />Kemudian Rizpa mengambil kain karung dan membentangkannya di atas batu besar di dekat tempat kedua anaknya dan lima anggota keluarga lainnya itu digantung. Dia tinggal di sana menjaga mayat-mayat itu supaya tidak dimakan oleh burung-burung pada siang hari atau binatang buas pada malam hari. Dia terus menjaga di situ selama hampir dua bulan, mulai dari awal musim panen sampai turun hujan yang menandakan akhir musim panen.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="2SA.21.11" />Daud mendapat laporan tentang apa yang dilakukan Rizpa.
<ve />
<v id="12-13" bcv="2SA.21.12" />Karena itu, Daud menyuruh beberapa petugasnya untuk mengumpulkan tulang-tulang ketujuh orang itu. Mereka juga disuruh mengambil tulang-tulang Saul dan Yonatan dari penduduk kota Yabes. (Dulu, setelah Saul dan Yonatan tewas di Gilboa, mayat mereka digantung oleh orang Filistin di dinding alun-alun kota Bet Syan, tetapi orang-orang dari kota Yabes mencuri kedua mayat itu dan menguburkannya di kota mereka.)<x caller="+"><xo>21:12-13
</xo><xt>1Sam. 31:8-13; 2Sam. 2:4-7</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="2SA.21.14" />Lalu sesuai perintah Daud, para petugas itu menguburkan semua tulang mereka di tempat pemakaman Kis, ayah Saul, di kota Zela di wilayah suku Benyamin. Sesudah peristiwa itu, Allah mengabulkan permohonan umat Israel untuk memberkati hasil panen mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Bangsa Israel berperang melawan raksasa-raksasa Filistin
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="2SA.21.15" />Suatu hari bangsa Israel kembali berperang dengan Filistin. Daud dan para tentaranya bertempur melawan pasukan Filistin sampai Daud kelelahan.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="2SA.21.16" />Isbi Benob, salah seorang keturunan raksasa, ingin mengambil kesempatan itu untuk membunuh Daud. Perlengkapan perang Isbi berupa sebuah pedang baru dan tombak yang beratnya tiga setengah kilogram.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="2SA.21.17" />Tetapi Abisai<x caller="+"><xo>21:17
</xo><xt>2Sam. 2:13, 18</xt></x> datang menolong Daud dan membunuh raksasa Filistin itu. Lalu para pasukan menegaskan kepada Daud, “Tuan adalah harapan bagi Israel! Kami bersumpah di hadapan TUHAN bahwa Tuan tidak akan ikut kami lagi dalam pertempuran. Jangan sampai harapan Israel dipadamkan!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="2SA.21.18" />Beberapa waktu kemudian, terjadi lagi pertempuran dengan bangsa Filistin di desa Gob. Pada waktu itu, seorang tentara Israel bernama Sibekai, orang Husa, membunuh Saf, salah satu keturunan raksasa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="2SA.21.19" />Sesudah itu, terjadi lagi peperangan dengan bangsa Filistin di Gob. Kali ini, Elhanan anak Yair dari kota Betlehem membunuh saudara Goliat, orang Gat, yang tombaknya berat seperti balok tukang tenun.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="2SA.21.20" />Kemudian terjadi lagi pertempuran melawan orang Filistin di Gat. Salah satu pahlawan Filistin adalah seorang keturunan raksasa yang sangat besar dan memiliki enam jari di setiap tangan dan kakinya. Jumlah semuanya dua puluh empat!
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="2SA.21.21" />Ketika raksasa itu mengejek bangsa Israel, maka Yonatan, anak Simei kakak Daud, membunuh dia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="2SA.21.22" />Jadi, ada empat keturunan raksasa dari kota Gat yang dibunuh oleh Daud dan pasukannya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="22" />
<s style="s1">Nyanyian Daud
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mzm. 18
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2SA.22.1" />Inilah lagu yang dinyanyikan Daud untuk memuji TUHAN sesudah dia diselamatkan dari tangan Saul dan musuh-musuhnya yang lain:
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="2SA.22.2" />Bagaikan benteng yang kokoh, Engkau, ya TUHAN, melindungi aku dari musuh-musuhku!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="2SA.22.3" />Ya Allahku, Engkau seperti gunung batu di mana aku dapat berlindung.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Lebih baik daripada perisai dalam pertempuran, Engkau melindungi dan menyelamatkan aku.
</q>
<q style="q1">Ketika musuh-musuhku mengancam aku dengan segala tindakan kejam,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Engkau, ya Penyelamatku, bagaikan tempat persembunyian di padang belantara ke mana aku dapat melarikan diri dan berlindung.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="2SA.22.4" />Oh TUHAN, Engkau layak menerima pujian!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Ketika aku berseru kepada-Mu, Engkau menyelamatkanku dari musuh-musuhku.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="5-6" bcv="2SA.22.5" />Ketika aku merasa seperti akan tenggelam dalam ombak-ombak laut,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti tertangkap dan terikat untuk dibuang ke dalam Syeol,<x caller="+"><xo>22:5-6
</xo><xt>Kej. 37:35</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="7" bcv="2SA.22.7" />aku berseru kepada-Mu, ya TUHAN!
</q>
<q style="q1">Ya, dalam kesesakan hebat, ketika aku berseru kepada-Mu, ya Allahku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dari rumah-Mu Engkau mendengarkan aku.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Doaku masih Engkau dengar.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="2SA.22.8" />Maka bangkitlah murka-Mu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sehingga bumi bergoncang
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan tiang-tiang penopang langit pun gemetar.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="9" bcv="2SA.22.9" />Hembusan asap keluar dari hidung-Mu dan semburan bara api dari mulut-Mu.<f caller="+"><fr>22:9
</fr><fk>hidung-Mu … mulut-Mu
</fk><ft>Allah adalah roh, walaupun di beberapa tempat dalam Alkitab Dia memperlihatkan diri kepada manusia dengan wujud seperti memiliki tubuh jasmani. Dalam ayat 8-15, Daud menulis dengan kiasan yang puitis. Daud menggunakan gambaran dramatis untuk menceritakan apa yang dia rasakan ketika Allah menyelamatkannya dengan kuasa yang luar biasa. Jadi, ayat ini sebaiknya tidak diartikan secara harfiah bahwa Daud benar-benar melihat Allah dalam wujud seperti itu.</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="2SA.22.10" />Engkau membuka langit dan melangkah turun untuk menyelamatkanku.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Engkau berpijak di atas awan gelap.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="2SA.22.11" />Begitu cepatnya Engkau datang, seolah dibawa terbang di atas sayap malaikat penjaga,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">lebih cepat daripada burung.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="2SA.22.12" />Engkau menyelubungi diri-Mu dengan kegelapan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan tak terlihat saat datang karena dikelilingi awan tebal.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="2SA.22.13" />Lalu dari sekeliling-Mu terpancar kilat dan api.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="14" bcv="2SA.22.14" />Suara-Mu, ya TUHAN Yang Mahatinggi, bergemuruh
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti guntur dari langit.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="15-16" bcv="2SA.22.15" />Saat Engkau menyerukan teriakan perang,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">hembusan nafas-Mu menjadi angin kencang yang menyingkapkan air laut
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sampai dasarnya dan fondasi bumi pun terlihat.
</q>
<q style="q1">Bagaikan pemanah, Engkau menghujani musuh-musuhku dengan tembakan kilat
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">hingga mereka lari berhamburan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="2SA.22.17" />Dari atas, Engkau mengulurkan tangan-Mu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan mengangkat aku keluar dari lautan bahaya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="2SA.22.18" />Terima kasih, ya TUHAN, karena Engkau melihat musuh-musuhku terlalu kuat bagiku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">maka Engkau menyelamatkan aku dari semua orang yang membenciku.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="19" bcv="2SA.22.19" />Mereka menyerangku pada saat aku lemah dan susah,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi Engkaulah yang menopang aku.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="2SA.22.20" />Engkau membawa aku keluar ke tempat yang aman
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena aku berkenan di mata-Mu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="2SA.22.21" />Ya, TUHAN, Engkau sudah menyelamatkanku sebab aku hidup benar di hadapan-Mu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku diberkati karena tidak bersalah
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="22" bcv="2SA.22.22" />dan aku menaati perintah-perintah-Mu.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku tidak meninggalkan-Mu untuk melakukan kejahatan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="23" bcv="2SA.22.23" />Aku senantiasa memperhatikan semua peraturan-Mu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan tidak melanggar ketetapan-ketetapan-Mu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="24" bcv="2SA.22.24" />Engkau tahu bahwa aku benar-benar menjaga diriku
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">agar tidak bercela karena dosa.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="25" bcv="2SA.22.25" />Itu sebabnya Engkau, ya TUHAN, memberkatiku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena Engkau melihat aku hidup dengan tulus hati di hadapan-Mu.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="26" bcv="2SA.22.26" />Engkau setia kepada orang yang setia kepada-Mu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Engkau baik kepada orang yang baik.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="27" bcv="2SA.22.27" />Engkau menunjukkan ketulusan hati-Mu kepada orang yang tulus hati.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tetapi Engkau membalas orang yang menipu sesuai perbuatan mereka!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="28" bcv="2SA.22.28" />Engkau menyelamatkan orang yang rendah hati.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tetapi orang yang sombong akan Engkau rendahkan pada waktu yang tepat.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="29" bcv="2SA.22.29" />Ya TUHAN, Engkau bagaikan cahaya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang menerangi aku dalam kegelapan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="30" bcv="2SA.22.30" />Dengan pertolongan-Mu aku sanggup menghadapi gerombolan musuh.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Ketika Engkau menguatkan aku, ya Allahku, aku bisa melompati benteng kota musuh-musuhku!<f caller="+"><fr>22:30
</fr><fk>melompati benteng …
</fk><ft>Dalam baris ini Daud memakai gaya bahasa hiperbola, yaitu menggambarkan sesuatu secara berlebihan. Artinya, Daud tidak menjadi luar biasa kuat melebihi batas normal, tetapi karena pertolongan TUHAN, dia merasa sangat dikuatkan untuk mengalahkan para musuhnya.</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="31" bcv="2SA.22.31" />Segala sesuatu yang Engkau lakukan itu sempurna
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan setiap perkataan-Mu terbukti benar.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Engkau seperti perisai bagi semua yang berlindung pada-Mu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="32" bcv="2SA.22.32" />Sebab tidak ada dewa yang sebanding dengan Engkau, ya TUHAN.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Hanya Engkau, ya Allah kami, yang bagaikan gunung batu bagi umat-Mu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="33" bcv="2SA.22.33" />Ya, Engkau adalah Pelindung yang kuat bagiku.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Engkau menjaga jalan hidupku selalu aman.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="34" bcv="2SA.22.34" />Dan kepadaku Engkau memberikan kemampuan seperti rusa
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">supaya aku dapat berlari di gunung tanpa tersandung.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="35" bcv="2SA.22.35" />Engkau yang melatih tubuhku untuk bertempur
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">hingga tanganku kuat membidikkan busur yang berat.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="36" bcv="2SA.22.36" />Aku dapat menang dalam pertempuran hanya karena Engkau melindungiku.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku memperoleh kedudukan tinggi hanya karena Engkau membungkuk untuk mengangkatku.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="37" bcv="2SA.22.37" />Aku tidak tersandung jatuh
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena Engkau melebarkan jalan bagiku.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="38" bcv="2SA.22.38" />Aku sudah mengejar dan membantai semua musuhku.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku tidak berhenti mengejar mereka sebelum semuanya dimusnahkan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="39" bcv="2SA.22.39" />Aku menghancurkan dan menghabisi mereka
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">hingga tergeletak di kakiku dan tak bisa bangkit.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="40" bcv="2SA.22.40" />Engkau sudah memperlengkapi aku dengan kekuatan untuk bertempur.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Engkau membuat musuh-musuhku bertekuk lutut di kakiku.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="41" bcv="2SA.22.41" />Engkaulah yang membuat mereka berbalik dan melarikan diri,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">agar aku dapat melenyapkan semua yang membenciku.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="42" bcv="2SA.22.42" />Mereka berteriak minta tolong kepada dewa-dewa,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi tidak ada yang menyelamatkan mereka.
</q>
<q style="q1">Bahkan mereka berseru kepada-Mu, ya TUHAN,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi Engkau tidak menjawab mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="43" bcv="2SA.22.43" />Aku memukul mereka sampai hancur seperti debu tanah
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan menginjak-injak mereka seperti lumpur di jalan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="44" bcv="2SA.22.44" />Engkau sudah meluputkan aku dari perlawanan rakyatku sendiri
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan mengangkat aku sebagai penguasa atas bangsa-bangsa.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Orang-orang yang tidak aku kenal melayaniku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="45" bcv="2SA.22.45" />Baru saja mereka mendengar tentang kuasaku,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">mereka langsung bersujud dan tunduk kepadaku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="46" bcv="2SA.22.46" />Dengan gemetar mereka keluar dari kota benteng mereka
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan menyerahkan diri menjadi budak-budakku.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="47" bcv="2SA.22.47" />Oh TUHAN, Engkau hidup!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Terpujilah Engkau yang bagaikan gunung batu bagiku!
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Biarlah Engkau, ya Pelindung dan Penyelamatku, senantiasa ditinggikan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="48-49" bcv="2SA.22.48" />Engkau selalu menyelamatkan aku dari musuh-musuhku
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan membalas mereka yang hendak melakukan kejahatan dan kekerasan kepadaku.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Engkau bahkan membuat bangsa-bangsa tunduk kepadaku.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="50" bcv="2SA.22.50" />Maka di hadapan orang dari segala bangsa, aku akan bersyukur kepada-Mu, ya TUHAN!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku akan senantiasa menyanyikan puji-pujian bagi-Mu!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="51" bcv="2SA.22.51" />Terima kasih, TUHAN, karena Engkau memberikan kemenangan besar kepada raja pilihan-Mu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan tetap menunjukkan kasih serta kesetiaan-Mu kepadaku dan keturunanku untuk selama-lamanya!
<ve />
</q>

<c id="23" />
<s style="s1">Pesan terakhir Daud
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2SA.23.1" />Inilah pesan terakhir dari Daud, pengarang lagu pujian yang indah, yang dipilih oleh Allah Yakub dan diangkat dari tempat rendah menjadi raja Israel:
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="2SA.23.2" />“Roh TUHAN sudah berbicara melalui aku!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kata-kata yang aku ucapkan berasal dari-Nya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="2SA.23.3" />Allah Israel bagaikan tempat berlindung di gunung batu. Dialah yang berkata kepadaku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">‘Bila seorang raja memerintah dengan adil berdasarkan takut dan hormat kepada-Ku
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="4" bcv="2SA.23.4" />dia akan menjadi berkat bagi rakyatnya, bagaikan cahaya matahari terbit di pagi yang cerah,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan seperti sinar matahari sehabis hujan yang membuat rumput berkilauan.’
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="2SA.23.5" />“Demikianlah Allah memandang pemerintahan yang akan berlangsung melalui keturunanku.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Untuk itulah Dia membuat perjanjian abadi denganku, perjanjian yang sudah ditetapkan dan tidak akan berubah.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan itulah sebabnya Dia selalu menjamin keselamatanku dan mengabulkan semua yang aku inginkan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="6-7" bcv="2SA.23.6" />Tetapi orang-orang jahat bagaikan semak berduri.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Agar orang lain tak terkena durinya, semak itu dikumpulkan bukan dengan tangan, melainkan dengan besi atau kayu, lalu dibakar habis.
</q>
<q style="q1">Demikianlah orang-orang jahat akan dikumpulkan untuk dimusnahkan!”
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Para tentara Daud yang gagah perkasa
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">1Taw. 11:10-19
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="2SA.23.8" />Inilah nama-nama tentara Daud yang mendapat kehormatan tertinggi:
</p>
<p style="p">Ada tiga perwira utama. Yang pertama bernama Yoseb Basebet, orang Takmoni.<f caller="+"><fr>23:8
</fr><fk>Yoseb …
</fk><ft>1Taw. 11:11 menuliskan nama yang lebih pendek untuk orang ini, yaitu Yasobam anak Hakmoni.</ft></f> Dia menjadi pimpinan dalam kelompok tiga perwira itu. Yoseb sangat mahir menggunakan tombak. Dengan tombaknya,<f caller="+"><fr>23:8
</fr><fk>dengan tombaknya
</fk><ft>Arti beberapa kata dalam Teks Masoret di ayat ini sangat sulit ditentukan. TSI menerjemahkan ‘dengan tombaknya’ sesuai teks yang terdapat di 1Taw. 11:11.</ft></f> dia pernah membunuh delapan ratus orang dalam satu pertempuran.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="2SA.23.9" />Yang kedua bernama Eleasar anak Dodo, cucu Ahohi. Dia menjadi salah satu perwira utama karena suatu kali, ketika pasukan Israel bertempur melawan orang Filistin, semua tentara mundur. Hanya Eleasar yang tetap mendampingi Daud menghadapi mereka.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="2SA.23.10" />Eleasar terus bertahan dan membunuh begitu banyak musuh sampai tangannya kelelahan dan otot jari-jarinya kaku, sehingga dia tidak bisa melepaskan pedangnya. Melalui Eleasar, TUHAN memberikan kemenangan besar hari itu. Ketika pasukan Israel yang sudah mundur kembali ke tempat itu, mereka tinggal menjarah barang-barang milik tentara Filistin yang sudah mati.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="2SA.23.11" />Yang ketiga bernama Syama anak Age, dari daerah Harari. Suatu hari pasukan Filistin menyerang pasukan Israel di daerah Lehi. Pertempuran itu terjadi di suatu ladang yang penuh dengan tanaman kacang merah.<f caller="+"><fr>23:11
</fr><fk>kacang merah
</fk><ft>Tanaman yang dimaksudkan dalam teks Ibrani bentuknya dan kulit bijinya mirip dengan kacang merah di Indonesia, tetapi lebih kecil dan berwarna coklat.</ft></f> Orang Israel melarikan diri,
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="2SA.23.12" />tetapi Syama tetap berdiri di tengah ladang itu untuk mempertahankannya. Dia sendiri yang mengalahkan orang Filistin, dan melalui dia TUHAN memberikan kemenangan besar bagi Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13-14" bcv="2SA.23.13" />Ketiga perwira utama tadi juga termasuk dalam kelompok tiga puluh perwira unggulan. Pada musim panen, orang Filistin hendak merampas hasil panen Israel. Sekelompok pasukan Filistin sudah berkemah di lembah Refaim, dan kelompok lainnya menduduki kota Betlehem. Daud dan sebagian pasukannya berlindung di Gua Adulam. Suatu hari, ketiga perwira itu datang menemui Daud.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="2SA.23.15" />Berkatalah Daud, “Ah, saya ingin sekali minum air dari sumur di dekat pintu gerbang Betlehem!”
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="2SA.23.16" />Mendengar itu, tiga perwira tadi menerobos baris penjagaan Filistin sampai melewati pos di Betlehem. Lalu mereka menimba air dari sumur itu dan membawanya kepada Daud. Akan tetapi, Daud tidak jadi meminumnya. Dia menumpahkan air itu sebagai persembahan kepada TUHAN
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="2SA.23.17" />sambil berkata, “Ya TUHAN, aku tidak akan meminum air ini, karena nilainya seharga darah ketiga orang yang sudah mempertaruhkan nyawa mereka untuk mengambilnya.” Jadi Daud tidak mau minum. Itulah salah satu tindakan berani yang dilakukan oleh tiga perwira utama tadi.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Daftar orang-orang lain yang termasuk tiga puluh perwira unggulan
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">1Taw. 11:20-47
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="2SA.23.18" />Abisai, yaitu adik Yoab, adalah komandan tiga puluh perwira unggulan. Dia pernah membunuh tiga ratus tentara musuh dengan tombaknya. Karena itu dia menjadi terkenal sama seperti tiga perwira utama.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="2SA.23.19" />Walaupun Abisai sangat dihormati dan menjadi komandan mereka, dia tidak masuk dalam ketiga perwira utama.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="2SA.23.20" />Benaya anak Yoyada dari kota Kabsel adalah pemberani yang melakukan banyak perbuatan hebat. Dia pernah membunuh dua orang perkasa dari Moab. Juga pada suatu hari yang bersalju, dia memburu seekor singa sampai masuk ke dalam sebuah lubang besar di tanah untuk membunuh singa itu.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="2SA.23.21" />Benaya juga mengalahkan seorang Mesir yang tinggi besar. Orang Mesir itu memegang sebuah tombak, sementara Benaya menghadapinya dengan bersenjatakan kayu pemukul. Dia merebut tombak dari tangan orang Mesir itu lalu membunuh dia dengan tombaknya sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="2SA.23.22" />Tindakan-tindakan berani itu membuat Benaya terkenal seperti tiga perwira utama.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="2SA.23.23" />Dia sangat dihormati di antara ketiga puluh perwira unggulan, tetapi tidak termasuk dalam tiga perwira utama. Daud mengangkat dia menjadi komandan pasukan pengawalnya.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="24" bcv="2SA.23.24" />Inilah nama-nama tiga puluh perwira unggulan itu:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Asael, adik kedua Yoab;
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Elhanan anak Dodo, dari kota Betlehem;
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="25" bcv="2SA.23.25" />Sama dan Elika, dari kota Harod;
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="26" bcv="2SA.23.26" />Helez dari kota Palti;
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Ira anak Ikes, dari kota Tekoa;
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="27" bcv="2SA.23.27" />Abiezer, dari kota Anatot;
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Mebunai anak Husa;
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="28" bcv="2SA.23.28" />Zalmon anak Ahohi;
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Maharai, dari kota Netofa;
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="29" bcv="2SA.23.29" />Heled anak Bana, dari Netofa;
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Itai anak Ribai, dari kota Gibea di wilayah Benyamin;
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="30" bcv="2SA.23.30" />Benaya, dari kota Piraton;
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Hidai, dari lembah Gaas;
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="31" bcv="2SA.23.31" />Abialbon, dari daerah Arbat;
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Asmawet, dari desa Bahurim;
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="32" bcv="2SA.23.32" />Elyaba, dari kota Salbon;
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dua anak Yasin,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Yonatan dan
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="2SA.23.33" />Syama, dari kota Harari;
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Ahiam anak Sarar, dari Harari;
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="34" bcv="2SA.23.34" />Elifelet anak Ahasbai, dari kota Maaka;
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Eliam anak Ahitofel, dari kota Gilo;
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="35" bcv="2SA.23.35" />Hezrai, dari kota Karmel;
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Perai, dari kota Arbi;
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="36" bcv="2SA.23.36" />Igal anak Natan, dari kota Zoba,<x caller="+"><xo>23:36
</xo><xt>2Sam. 8:3</xt></x>
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Bani, dari suku Gad;
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="37" bcv="2SA.23.37" />Zelek, orang dari bangsa Amon;
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Naharai, dari kota Beerot, salah satu pembawa senjata Yoab;
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="38" bcv="2SA.23.38" />Ira dan Gareb, dari kota Yetri;
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="39" bcv="2SA.23.39" />dan Uria, orang dari bangsa Het.
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p">Semuanya berjumlah tiga puluh tujuh orang.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="24" />
<s style="s1">Daud memerintahkan penghitungan seluruh tentara Israel
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">1Taw. 21
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2SA.24.1" />Suatu hari, TUHAN murka kepada umat Israel. Untuk menimpakan hukuman atas mereka, Dia menimbulkan dorongan dalam hati Daud<f caller="+"><fr>24:1
</fr><fk>menimbulkan …
</fk><ft>Di 1Taw. 21:1 tertulis bahwa ‘lawan/musuh’ atau ‘Satanas’ membujuk Daud untuk melakukan hal yang sama. (Nama Satanas berarti ‘lawan’ atau ‘musuh’.) Mengikuti tafsiran bahwa Satanas yang membujuk Daud, hal itu tidak berlawanan dengan ayat ini, mengingat peristiwa dalam Ayub 1-2. Menghitung jumlah bangsa Israel tanpa diperintahkan oleh TUHAN sendiri merupakan pelanggaran terhadap prinsip yang terdapat dalam Kej. 22:17. Di ayat itu TUHAN bersumpah kepada Abraham untuk memberikan kepadanya keturunan yang begitu banyak sehingga tidak dapat dihitung, “seperti banyaknya bintang di langit dan pasir di tepi laut.”</ft></f> dengan berkata, “Hitunglah jumlah orang Israel dan Yehuda.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="2SA.24.2" />Lalu Daud menyuruh Yoab, panglima tentara Israel, “Pergilah ke seluruh negeri dari ujung utara Israel sampai ujung selatan, yaitu dari wilayah Dan sampai Bersyeba, untuk menghitung laki-laki dewasa, supaya saya tahu jumlah orang yang sanggup bertempur.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="2SA.24.3" />Jawab Yoab kepadanya, “Tuanku Raja, semoga dalam hidup Tuan, TUHAN Allah melipatgandakan jumlah rakyat Israel hingga seratus kali lipat dan Tuan masih sempat menyaksikannya! Biarlah Tuanku Raja tidak mengadakan sensus ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="2SA.24.4" />Namun, raja bersikeras supaya perintahnya dilaksanakan. Maka Yoab dan para komandan di bawahnya pergi untuk mengadakan sensus itu.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="2SA.24.5" />Mereka menyeberangi sungai Yordan lalu berkemah di sebelah selatan kota Aroer, yang berada di tengah lembah di daerah suku Gad. Sesudah menghitung semua laki-laki di daerah itu, mereka lanjut ke utara sampai ke kota Yazer.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="2SA.24.6" />Selanjutnya mereka bergerak ke utara lagi, ke wilayah Gilead dan kota Tahtim Hodsi. Lalu mereka kembali menyeberangi Yordan dan menghitung orang di ujung utara Israel mulai dari kota Dan Yaan, dan lanjut ke selatan sampai ke daerah kota Sidon.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="2SA.24.7" />Dari situ mereka lanjut ke selatan ke daerah kota Tirus. (Kota itu dikelilingi benteng.) Lalu mereka menjelajahi semua daerah yang dulu dimiliki oleh bangsa Hewi dan bangsa Kanaan. Mereka melanjutkan perjalanan ke selatan sampai ke padang belantara di bagian selatan daerah suku Yehuda, dan terakhir kota Bersyeba di ujung paling selatan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="2SA.24.8" />Perjalanan menjelajahi seluruh Israel itu memakan waktu sembilan bulan dan dua puluh hari. Kemudian pasukan yang melakukan sensus kembali ke Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="2SA.24.9" />Yoab melaporkan hasil sensusnya kepada raja. Jumlah laki-laki yang sanggup bertempur adalah 800.000 orang dari suku-suku Israel selain Yehuda, dan 500.000 orang dari suku Yehuda saja.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Hukuman akibat melakukan sensus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="2SA.24.10" />Akan tetapi, sesudah sensus itu selesai, Daud merasa bersalah dan dia berdoa kepada TUHAN, “Aku sangat berdosa karena melakukan hal ini! Ya TUHAN, mohon ampunilah hamba-Mu yang sudah bertindak sangat bodoh.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="2SA.24.11" />Keesokan paginya sebelum Daud bangun, TUHAN sudah menyampaikan jawaban atas doa Daud kepada nabi Gad. Gad menjabat sebagai nabi yang melapor kepada raja.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="2SA.24.12" />TUHAN berkata kepada Gad, “Sampaikanlah kepada Daud, ‘Inilah perkataan TUHAN: Aku memberikan tiga pilihan hukuman karena sensus yang kamu laksanakan. Pilihlah salah satu, dan Aku akan melakukannya.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="2SA.24.13" />Lalu Gad menyampaikan pesan itu kepada Daud. Dia berkata, “TUHAN memberikan tiga pilihan ini: Yang pertama, kelaparan di seluruh Israel selama tiga tahun.<f caller="+"><fr>24:13
</fr><fk>tiga tahun
</fk><ft>Walaupun Teks Masoret menuliskan ‘tujuh tahun’ di sini, LXX dan Teks Masoret di 1Taw. 21:12 menuliskan ‘tiga tahun’.</ft></f> Yang kedua, bangsa Israel dikalahkan oleh musuh-musuhnya sehingga pasukan Israel terpaksa melarikan diri selama tiga bulan. Atau pilihan ketiga, wabah penyakit melanda seluruh Israel selama tiga hari. Biarlah Raja memikirkannya baik-baik lebih dulu, dan saya akan menyampaikan pilihanmu kepada TUHAN.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="2SA.24.14" />Jawab Daud, “Aduh! Celakalah saya! Lebih baik kita menerima hukuman langsung dari tangan TUHAN daripada melalui manusia, karena Dia penuh belas kasihan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15-16" bcv="2SA.24.15" />Jadi, mulai pagi itu TUHAN mengirim malaikat maut yang mendatangkan wabah penyakit kepada bangsa Israel selama tiga hari. Tujuh puluh ribu orang meninggal di seluruh wilayah Israel, dari ujung utara sampai ujung selatan, yaitu dari wilayah Dan sampai Bersyeba. Namun, ketika malaikat maut sampai ke Yerusalem, dan saat dia mengulurkan tangan untuk membunuh penduduknya, TUHAN berbelas kasihan kepada umat yang menderita karena hukuman dari-Nya. Maka Dia berkata kepada malaikat itu, “Cukup! Turunkanlah tanganmu sekarang!” Waktu itu, sang malaikat sedang berada di tempat pengirikan milik Arauna, orang Yebus.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="2SA.24.17" />Ketika Daud melihat malaikat maut itu, dia berdoa, “TUHAN, akulah yang sudah berbuat dosa dan melakukan kesalahan, bukan rakyatku. Mereka seperti domba-domba yang tak bersalah. Biarlah aku dan keluargaku saja yang menanggung hukuman-Mu.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Daud membangun mezbah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="2SA.24.18" />Beginilah rincian peristiwa berhentinya hukuman itu. Pada hari itu, Gad datang menemui Daud dan berkata, “Bangunlah sebuah mezbah bagi TUHAN di tempat pengirikan milik Arauna.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="2SA.24.19" />Maka Daud pergi untuk melakukan sesuai perintah TUHAN itu.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="2SA.24.20" />Ketika Arauna melihat raja dan para pegawainya datang, dia keluar menyambut mereka dan bersujud untuk menghormati raja.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="2SA.24.21" />Arauna bertanya, “Ada keperluan apa sehingga Tuanku datang ke tempat hambamu ini?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Daud, “Saya mau membeli tempat pengirikanmu untuk mendirikan sebuah mezbah bagi TUHAN. Saya akan mempersembahkan kurban-kurban untuk memohon agar Dia menghentikan wabah penyakit ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="2SA.24.22" />Lalu Arauna berkata kepada Daud, “Silakan Tuanku Raja mengambil segala sesuatu yang Tuan perlukan untuk melakukan persembahan kepada TUHAN! Saya berikan semuanya, termasuk sepasang sapi ini untuk kurban yang dibakar habis, dan seluruh alat kayu di pengirikan ini dapat dijadikan kayu bakar.<f caller="+"><fr>24:22
</fr><fk>sepasang sapi …
</fk><ft>Dalam teks Ibrani hanya menulis kata ‘sapi’ yang bisa dianggap jamak atau tunggal. Namun, biasanya yang dipekerjakan untuk menarik beban adalah sepasang atau dua ekor (bisa betina keduanya, tetapi lebih sering sapi jantan yang sudah dikebiri). Kedua sapi itu dipasangi kuk di bahu, dan beban yang ditarik adalah alat pengirikan. Dalam bahasa Ibrani, Arauna mempersilakan Daud untuk menggunakan baik kuk sapi itu maupun alat-alat pengirikan yang lain sebagai kayu bakar.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="2SA.24.23" />Hamba serahkan semuanya kepada Tuanku Raja. Semoga TUHAN Allah berkenan kepada persembahan Tuan!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="2SA.24.24" />Tetapi Daud berkata, “Jangan begitu! Saya harus membelinya. Tidak pantas saya mempersembahkan kepada TUHAN Allah kurban binatang yang saya terima secara gratis.” Jadi, Daud membeli tempat pengirikan dan sepasang sapi itu seharga enam ratus gram perak.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="2SA.24.25" />Lalu Daud mendirikan sebuah mezbah bagi TUHAN di sana dan mempersembahkan banyak kurban yang dibakar habis serta kurban tanda damai. TUHAN mengabulkan doa Daud untuk menghentikan wabah penyakit yang menyerang umat Israel.<ve />
</p>
</book>
<book id="1KI"><id id="1KI">
</id><h>1 Raja-raja
</h><toc level="1">1 Raja-raja
</toc><toc level="2">1 Raja-raja
</toc><toc level="3">1Raj.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">1 Raja-raja
</p>

<c id="1" />
<s style="s1">Masa tua Daud
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1KI.1.1" />Raja Daud sudah sangat tua, dan badannya selalu kedinginan walaupun ditutupi dengan banyak selimut.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1KI.1.2" />Maka para pejabat istana berkata kepadanya, “Yang Mulia, izinkan kami mencarikan seorang gadis untuk melayani dan merawat Raja. Dia bisa berbaring dalam pelukan Tuan sehingga badan Tuan tetap hangat.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="1KI.1.3" />Lalu mereka mencari gadis tercantik di seluruh Israel, dan menemukan Abisag dari kota Sunem. Mereka pun membawanya kepada raja.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1KI.1.4" />Gadis itu sangat cantik. Dia merawat dan melayani raja, tetapi raja tidak bersetubuh dengannya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Adonia menjadikan dirinya raja
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="5-6" bcv="1KI.1.5" />Daud dan Hagit, istrinya, mempunyai anak bernama Adonia, adik Absalom.<f caller="+"><fr>1:5-6
</fr><fk>Absalom
</fk><ft>Amnon, anak sulung Daud dibunuh oleh Absalom, anak ketiga. Anak kedua Daud tidak pernah disebut lagi sesudah lahir. Adonia adalah anak yang keempat (2 Sam. 3:4). Karena itu, kemungkinan Adonia adalah anak tertua Daud yang masih hidup.</ft></f> Adonia sangat tampan. Daud begitu memanjakan dia sehingga tidak pernah menegurnya dengan keras meskipun dia melakukan kesalahan. Akibatnya, Adonia menjadi sombong, dan dia berkata, “Aku akan menjadi raja.” Dia pun membeli beberapa kereta mewah serta membayar beberapa pengendara dan lima puluh pengawal untuk berlari di depan keretanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="1KI.1.7" />Adonia kemudian berunding dengan Yoab anak Zeruya dan Imam Abiatar. Keduanya sepakat untuk mendukung dia.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1KI.1.8" />Akan tetapi, Imam Zadok, Benaya anak Yoyada, Nabi Natan, Simei, Rei, dan para perwira Daud menolak untuk mendukung Adonia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9-10" bcv="1KI.1.9" />Suatu hari, Adonia mengadakan pesta besar di Batu Zohelet dekat En Rogel, dengan mengurbankan domba, sapi, dan anak sapi yang gemuk. Dia mengundang semua putra Raja Daud kecuali Salomo, adik tirinya. Hampir semua pejabat dari suku Yehuda juga diundang, tetapi Nabi Natan, Benaya, dan pasukan pengawal raja tidak diundangnya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Nabi Natan dan Batsyeba menemui Raja Daud
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="1KI.1.11" />Maka Nabi Natan menemui Batsyeba, ibu Salomo, dan berkata, “Sudahkah Ratu mendengar bahwa Adonia mengangkat dirinya menjadi raja tanpa sepengetahuan tuan kita Daud?
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1KI.1.12" />Karena itu dengarkanlah nasihat saya, supaya Ratu bisa menyelamatkan nyawa Ratu sendiri dan anakmu Salomo.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1KI.1.13" />Pergilah kepada tuan kita dan katakan kepadanya, ‘Tuanku Raja, bukankah engkau sudah bersumpah kepada hambamu ini bahwa Salomo akan menjadi raja? Engkau pernah berkata, “Aku berjanji dengan sumpah bahwa anakmu Salomo akan menggantikan aku sebagai raja. Dialah yang akan duduk di takhtaku.” Kalau begitu, mengapa sekarang Adonia menjadi raja?’
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1KI.1.14" />Nanti, sementara Ratu sedang berbicara dengan raja, saya akan datang dan menjelaskan bahwa apa yang Ratu katakan itu benar.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="1KI.1.15" />Maka Batsyeba pergi menghadap raja di kamar pribadinya. Waktu itu raja sudah sangat tua dan Abisag sedang melayaninya.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1KI.1.16" />Batsyeba bersujud di hadapan raja, lalu raja bertanya, “Apa yang hendak kamu minta?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="1KI.1.17" />Jawab Batsyeba, “Ya Tuanku, engkau sudah bersumpah kepada hambamu ini demi TUHAN Allahmu dengan berkata, ‘Aku berjanji bahwa anakmu Salomo akan menggantikanku sebagai raja. Dialah yang akan duduk di takhtaku.’
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="1KI.1.18" />Tetapi sekarang, Adonia sudah mengangkat dirinya menjadi raja, dan itu terjadi tanpa sepengetahuan Tuanku Raja.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="1KI.1.19" />Dia sudah mengurbankan banyak domba, sapi, dan anak sapi yang gemuk. Dia juga mengundang semua putra raja, Imam Abiatar, dan Yoab panglima tentara. Tetapi Salomo, hambamu, tidak diundang.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="1KI.1.20" />Sekarang seluruh Israel sedang menantikan Tuanku Raja untuk mengumumkan kepada mereka siapa yang akan duduk di takhta setelah engkau.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="1KI.1.21" />Kalau Tuanku Raja tidak bertindak, aku dan anakku Salomo akan dianggap sebagai pengkhianat setelah Tuanku meninggal nanti.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="1KI.1.22" />Saat Batsyeba sedang berbicara dengan Daud, datanglah Nabi Natan.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="1KI.1.23" />Lalu Daud diberitahu, “Nabi Natan ada di sini.” Waktu Natan masuk, dia bersujud di hadapan raja.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="1KI.1.24" />Natan berkata, “Tuanku Raja, apakah engkau pernah mengumumkan bahwa Adonia akan menggantikan engkau dan duduk di takhta Tuanku?
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="1KI.1.25" />Karena hari ini dia sudah pergi mengurbankan banyak domba, sapi, dan anak sapi yang gemuk. Dia mengundang anak-anak raja, para komandan tentara, dan Imam Abiatar. Saat ini mereka sedang makan minum bersamanya, dan mereka bersorak, ‘Hidup Raja Adonia!’
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="1KI.1.26" />Tetapi dia tidak mengundang hamba, Imam Zadok, Benaya, dan putramu Salomo.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="1KI.1.27" />Apakah Yang Mulia menyuruh semua ini tanpa memberitahu kami siapa yang akan mewarisi takhta Tuanku Raja?”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Salomo menjadi raja
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="1KI.1.28" />Lalu Daud berkata, “Panggil Batsyeba!” Maka Batsyeba datang dan berdiri di hadapan raja.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="1KI.1.29" />Daud pun bersumpah, “Di hadapan TUHAN yang hidup, yang sudah menyelamatkan aku dari semua bahaya,
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="1KI.1.30" />hari ini, demi nama TUHAN, Allah Israel, aku menepati sumpahku kepadamu. Putramu Salomo akan menjadi raja menggantikan aku, dan dia akan duduk di atas takhtaku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="1KI.1.31" />Lalu Batsyeba bersujud di hadapan raja dan berkata, “Semoga Tuanku hidup selama-lamanya!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="1KI.1.32" />Kemudian Raja Daud berkata, “Panggil Imam Zadok, Nabi Natan, dan Benaya!” Maka mereka datang menghadap raja.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="1KI.1.33" />Kata raja kepada mereka, “Naikkanlah putraku Salomo ke atas bagal betinaku. Lalu bersama para pelayanku, bawalah dia ke mata air di Gihon.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="1KI.1.34" />Di sana, Imam Zadok dan Nabi Natan akan mengurapi dia menjadi raja Israel. Lalu tiuplah terompet dan bersoraklah, ‘Hidup Raja Salomo!’
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="1KI.1.35" />Setelah itu iringilah dia kembali ke istana. Dia akan duduk di takhta saya, karena dia akan menjadi raja menggantikan saya. Saya sudah menunjuknya untuk memerintah atas Israel dan Yehuda.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="1KI.1.36" />Jawab Benaya, “Amin! Biarlah TUHAN, Allah Tuanku Raja, menghendaki demikian!
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="1KI.1.37" />Semoga TUHAN menyertai Salomo sebagaimana Dia sudah menyertai Yang Mulia selama ini, bahkan semoga TUHAN membuat dia menjadi raja yang lebih besar daripada Tuanku!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="38" bcv="1KI.1.38" />Maka Imam Zadok, Nabi Natan, Benaya, beserta kedua pasukan pengawal Raja Daud<f caller="+"><fr>1:38
</fr><fk>kedua pasukan pengawal raja
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: orang Kreti dan orang Pleti. Keduanya adalah nama suku dari luar Israel.</ft></f> membawa Salomo ke Gihon. Salomo mengendarai bagal milik Raja Daud.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="1KI.1.39" />Imam Zadok membawa tabung tanduk berisi minyak zaitun yang dia ambil dari kemah TUHAN, lalu mengurapi Salomo menjadi raja. Kemudian beberapa orang meniup terompet dan semua rakyat yang hadir di sana bersorak, “Hidup Raja Salomo!”
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="1KI.1.40" />Kemudian dengan penuh sukacita, rakyat mengiring Salomo kembali ke Yerusalem sambil memainkan suling. Mereka bersorak sorai dengan sangat riang, hingga tanah pun bergetar karena suara mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="1KI.1.41" />Adonia dan semua tamu undangannya mendengar keramaian itu saat mereka baru selesai makan. Ketika Yoab mendengar bunyi terompet, dia bertanya, “Kenapa begitu ramai di kota?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="42" bcv="1KI.1.42" />Sementara Yoab masih berbicara, datanglah Yonatan, anak Imam Abiatar. Adonia berkata, “Masuklah! Kamu orang baik, jadi pasti kamu membawa kabar baik.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="43" bcv="1KI.1.43" />Jawab Yonatan, “Tuan kita Raja Daud baru saja mengangkat Salomo menjadi raja.
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="1KI.1.44" />Raja Daud sudah menyuruh Imam Zadok, Nabi Natan, Benaya, dan kedua pasukan pengawal raja untuk mengiringi Salomo ke Gihon. Salomo menunggangi bagal milik Daud.
<ve />
<v id="45" bcv="1KI.1.45" />Di Gihon, Imam Zadok dan Nabi Natan mengurapi Salomo menjadi raja. Mereka baru saja pulang dari sana dengan bersukaria. Itulah sebabnya seisi kota bersorak-sorai seperti yang kalian dengar.
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="1KI.1.46" />Sekarang Salomo sudah duduk di takhta kerajaan.
<ve />
<v id="47" bcv="1KI.1.47" />Bahkan para pelayan raja pun sudah datang untuk mengucapkan selamat kepada Tuan kita Raja Daud. Kata mereka, ‘Kiranya Allahmu membuat Salomo menjadi raja yang lebih terkenal dan lebih besar daripada Yang Mulia!’ Lalu Raja Daud bersujud di tempat tidurnya
<ve />
<v id="48" bcv="1KI.1.48" />dan berdoa, ‘Terpujilah TUHAN, Allah Israel, karena hari ini Dia sudah menyediakan penerus untuk duduk di takhtaku dan mengizinkan aku menyaksikan peristiwa penting ini.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="49" bcv="1KI.1.49" />Mendengar kabar itu, semua tamu Adonia panik dan pergi meninggalkan tempat itu secepat mungkin.
<ve />
<v id="50" bcv="1KI.1.50" />Adonia takut kepada Salomo. Jadi dia pergi ke kemah TUHAN lalu memegang tanduk di sudut-sudut mezbah kurban untuk meminta perlindungan TUHAN.<f caller="+"><fr>1:50
</fr><fk>tanduk …
</fk><ft>Setiap sudut mezbah kurban mempunyai tanduk berbentuk tanduk sapi jantan. Darah kurban hewan setiap hari dioleskan pada tanduk-tanduk itu, sehingga mezbah dan tanduknya dianggap tempat paling kudus sekaligus tempat manusia mendapat pengampunan. Orang yang berlindung di mezbah meminta pengampunan dan perlindungan TUHAN. Jadi, biasanya tidak ada yang berani membunuh orang di hadapan mezbah TUHAN.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="51" bcv="1KI.1.51" />Lalu seseorang melapor kepada Salomo, “Adonia takut kepada Yang Mulia. Dia pergi memegang tanduk-tanduk mezbah dan berkata, ‘Biarlah Raja Salomo berjanji untuk tidak membunuh hambanya ini.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="52" bcv="1KI.1.52" />Salomo menjawab, “Kalau Adonia membuktikan bahwa dia tidak membuat onar dalam kerajaan, saya tidak akan menyakiti dia sedikit pun. Tetapi kalau ternyata dia berkhianat, dia harus mati.”
<ve />
<v id="53" bcv="1KI.1.53" />Kemudian Raja Salomo mengirim beberapa orang untuk menjemput Adonia dari mezbah. Adonia pun datang dan bersujud di hadapan Salomo. Kemudian Salomo menyuruh dia pulang.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="2" />
<s style="s1">Pesan terakhir Daud kepada Salomo
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1KI.2.1" />Beberapa waktu kemudian, Daud merasakan bahwa kematiannya sudah dekat. Maka dia memberikan beberapa perintah kepada Salomo,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1KI.2.2" />“Tidak lama lagi aku akan mati. Oleh sebab itu, kamu harus kuat dan bersikaplah selayaknya laki-laki!
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1KI.2.3" />Lakukan peraturan TUHAN Allahmu. Taatilah semua petunjuk, ketetapan, perintah, keputusan, dan hukum-Nya, yang tertulis dalam Taurat Musa, supaya kamu berhasil ke mana pun kamu melangkah dan dalam segala hal yang kamu kerjakan.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1KI.2.4" />Kalau kamu setia melakukan perintah TUHAN, maka Dia akan memenuhi janji yang pernah diucapkan-Nya kepadaku, yaitu, ‘Apabila keturunanmu terus menjaga cara hidup mereka agar tetap setia kepada-Ku dengan segenap hati dan penuh semangat, maka mereka akan terus memerintah atas Israel turun temurun.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="1KI.2.5" />“Selain itu, kamu tahu apa yang pernah dilakukan Yoab anak Zeruya kepadaku, yaitu ketika dia membunuh dua panglima Israel, Abner anak Ner dan Amasa anak Yeter. Saat itu mereka bukan musuh perang. Jadi, Yoab ternoda oleh darah pembunuhan kedua rekannya itu.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1KI.2.6" />Karena itu buatlah keputusan yang tepat bagi Yoab. Dia layak dihukum mati. Jangan biarkan dia meninggal dengan tenang di usia tuanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="1KI.2.7" />“Mengenai anak-anak lelaki Barzilai, orang Gilead itu, perlakukanlah mereka dengan baik. Biarkan mereka tetap makan semeja dengan semua pejabat kerajaanmu, karena mereka sudah menolongku saat aku melarikan diri dari kakakmu, Absalom.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="1KI.2.8" />“Ingatlah perbuatan yang dilakukan Simei anak Gera, orang Benyamin dari Bahurim. Pada hari aku melarikan diri ke Mahanaim, dia berulang-ulang mengumpati aku dengan sangat kejam. Tetapi kemudian dalam perjalanan kembali ke Yerusalem, sesudah rombongan besar membantu kami menyeberangi sungai Yordan, Simei datang menjemput aku, lalu aku bersumpah di hadapan TUHAN, ‘Saya tidak akan menghukum kamu mati.’
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1KI.2.9" />Namun sekarang, jangan biarkan dia bebas dari hukuman atas kesalahannya itu. Kamu orang yang bijaksana. Kamu tahu ganjaran apa yang pantas baginya. Jangan biarkan dia meninggal dengan tenang di usia tuanya. Dia layak dihukum mati.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kematian Daud
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="1KI.2.10" />Tak lama kemudian Daud meninggal dunia<f caller="+"><fr>2:10
</fr><fk>meninggal dunia
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: tidur (atau berbaring) dengan nenek moyangnya. Sebutan ini merupakan idiom dalam bahasa Ibrani yang sering digunakan penulis kitab, baik untuk kematian raja yang saleh maupun yang jahat. Artinya orang itu sudah masuk Syeol (Kej. 37:35 CK) bersama nenek moyang yang sudah meninggal.
</ft></f> dan dikuburkan di bagian lama Yerusalem, yang disebut Kota Daud.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1KI.2.11" />Daud memerintah sebagai raja Israel selama empat puluh tahun: tujuh tahun di Hebron dan tiga puluh tiga tahun di Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1KI.2.12" />Maka Salomo memerintah menggantikan ayahnya, dan semakin kuatlah kerajaannya itu.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Salomo mengokohkan kerajaan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="1KI.2.13" />Suatu hari, Adonia, anak Daud dari istrinya yang bernama Hagit, datang kepada Batsyeba, ibu Salomo.
</p>
<p style="p">Batsyeba bertanya, “Apakah kamu datang dengan maksud baik?” Adonia menjawab, “Ya, dengan maksud baik.”
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1KI.2.14" />Kata Adonia lagi, “Ada yang ingin saya bicarakan dengan Ibu.”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Batsyeba, “Katakanlah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="1KI.2.15" />Adonia berkata, “Ibu tahu bahwa sesungguhnya sayalah yang berhak menjadi raja, dan seluruh rakyat Israel mengharapkan saya menjadi raja. Tetapi keadaan malah terbalik, kerajaan ini diberikan kepada adik saya karena itulah keputusan TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1KI.2.16" />Jadi sekarang, hanya satu permintaan saya. Mohon jangan menolak permintaan ini.”
</p>
<p style="p">Tanya Batsyeba, “Apa yang kamu inginkan?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="1KI.2.17" />Jawab Adonia, “Tolong minta kepada Raja Salomo supaya dia mengizinkan saya menikahi Abisag, gadis Sunem itu. Saya yakin dia tidak akan menolak jika Ibu yang memintanya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="1KI.2.18" />Batsyeba menjawab, “Baiklah, saya akan menyampaikan permintaanmu kepadanya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="1KI.2.19" />Lalu Batsyeba pergi menemui Salomo untuk menyampaikan permintaan Adonia. Salomo berdiri menyambut dia dan memberi hormat kepada ibunya itu, lalu kembali duduk di takhta. Salomo memerintahkan pelayannya menaruh tempat duduk untuk ibunda raja, lalu duduklah Batsyeba di sebelah kanan Salomo.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="1KI.2.20" />Kemudian Batsyeba berkata, “Ibu punya satu permintaan kecil untukmu. Tolong jangan menolaknya.” Jawab Salomo, “Katakanlah permintaan itu, Ibu. Aku tidak akan menolak.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="1KI.2.21" />Kata Batsyeba, “Izinkanlah kakakmu Adonia menikahi Abisag, gadis Sunem itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="1KI.2.22" />Jawab raja, “Bisa-bisanya Ibu bersepakat dengan Adonia untuk meminta Abisag menjadi istrinya! Sekalian saja Ibu meminta aku menyerahkan jabatan raja kepadanya. Lagipula dia memang lebih tua, dan dia didukung oleh Imam Abiatar dan Yoab!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="1KI.2.23" />Lalu bersumpahlah Raja Salomo di hadapan TUHAN, “Kiranya Allah menghukum aku dengan berat jika aku tidak membuat Adonia membayar permintaan ini dengan nyawanya!
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="1KI.2.24" />Di hadapan TUHAN yang hidup, yang sudah memilih dan mengangkat aku untuk menggantikan ayahku, serta menetapkan aku sebagai penerus garis keturunan dari Daud, Aku memutuskan bahwa Adonia akan dihukum mati hari ini juga!”
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="1KI.2.25" />Kemudian Raja Salomo memerintahkan Benaya anak Yoyada untuk membunuh Adonia. Maka Adonia pun dihukum mati.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="1KI.2.26" />Sesudah itu, Salomo berkata kepada Imam Abiatar, “Kembalilah ke tempat tinggalmu di Anatot. Engkau layak dihukum mati. Tetapi saat ini saya tidak akan membunuhmu karena saya ingat bahwa selama ayah saya memerintah, engkau mengurus pengangkutan peti perjanjian TUHAN dan turut menderita bersamanya dalam segala kesulitan yang dia alami.”
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="1KI.2.27" />Dengan demikian Salomo memecat Abiatar dari jabatannya sebagai imam. Hal itu menggenapi nubuatan yang disampaikan kepada Imam Eli di Silo mengenai keturunannya.<x caller="+"><xo>2:27
</xo><xt>1Sam. 2:27-34</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="1KI.2.28" />Ketika berita kematian Adonia sampai kepada Yoab, dia segera melarikan diri ke kemah TUHAN dan memegang tanduk-tanduk di sudut mezbah untuk meminta perlindungan TUHAN.<x caller="+"><xo>2:28
</xo><xt>1Raj. 1:50 CK</xt></x> Karena walaupun Yoab sebelumnya tidak mendukung Absalom untuk menjadi raja, dia mendukung Adonia.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="1KI.2.29" />Sewaktu mendengar kabar bahwa Yoab kabur dan berlindung di mezbah TUHAN, Salomo memerintahkan Benaya, “Pergi dan bunuhlah dia.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="1KI.2.30" />Sesampainya di kemah TUHAN, Benaya berkata kepada Yoab, “Raja memerintahkan kamu keluar dari sini!”
</p>
<p style="p">Tetapi jawab Yoab, “Tidak! Saya pilih mati di sini!” Kemudian Benaya kembali dan melaporkan jawaban Yoab kepada raja.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="1KI.2.31" />Lalu Salomo berkata, “Lakukanlah seperti yang dia katakan. Bunuh dan kuburkan dia. Dengan demikian, saya dan keluarga ayah saya bebas dari noda dosa Yoab yang telah membunuh dua orang tak bersalah,
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="1KI.2.32" />yaitu Abner, panglima tentara Israel, dan Amasa, panglima tentara Yehuda, orang yang lebih benar dan lebih baik daripada Yoab sendiri. Melalui keputusanku ini biarlah TUHAN menghukum Yoab, karena kedua pembunuhan itu bukan kemauan ayahku.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="1KI.2.33" />Yoab dan keturunannya akan menanggung hukuman atas perbuatannya itu untuk selamanya. Tetapi sampai selama-lamanya TUHAN akan memberi damai bagi kerajaan Daud turun-temurun.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="1KI.2.34" />Maka Benaya kembali ke kemah TUHAN dan membunuh Yoab, lalu menguburkan dia di rumahnya di padang belantara.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="1KI.2.35" />Sesudah itu, Raja Salomo mengangkat Benaya menjadi penglima tentara untuk menggantikan Yoab, dan Zadok menjadi imam untuk menggantikan Abiatar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="1KI.2.36" />Kemudian Salomo mengutus orang memanggil Simei. Maka Simei datang menghadap, dan Salomo berkata kepadanya, “Bangunlah rumah di sini, di Yerusalem. Tinggallah di situ dan jangan pergi ke tempat lain.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="1KI.2.37" />Jika kamu keluar dan pergi menyeberangi Lembah Kidron, kamu akan dihukum mati. Kamu sendirilah yang akan bertanggung jawab atas kematianmu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="38" bcv="1KI.2.38" />Jawab Simei kepada raja, “Hamba menerima dan akan melaksanakan perintah Tuanku Raja.” Maka tinggallah Simei di Yerusalem untuk waktu yang lama.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="1KI.2.39" />Tetapi tiga tahun kemudian, dua orang budak Simei melarikan diri kepada Akis anak Maaka, raja di kota Gat. Ketika Simei mendengar bahwa kedua budaknya ada di Gat,
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="1KI.2.40" />dia pun bersiap-siap, memasang pelana pada keledainya, dan pergi ke Gat menemui Akis untuk mencari mereka. Simei berhasil membawa budak-budaknya pulang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="1KI.2.41" />Ketika Salomo mendengar bahwa Simei sudah pergi ke Gat dan kembali,
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="1KI.2.42" />dia memanggil Simei lalu berkata kepadanya, “Kamu tentu ingat bahwa saya sudah menyuruhmu bersumpah di hadapan TUHAN untuk menaati peringatan ini, ‘Kalau kamu meninggalkan Yerusalem dan pergi ke mana pun, ketahuilah bahwa kamu pasti dihukum mati.’ Kamu juga berkata, ‘Hamba menerima dan akan melaksanakan perintah Tuanku.’
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="1KI.2.43" />Lalu mengapa kamu melanggar sumpah yang kamu buat di hadapan TUHAN dengan melanggar perintah saya?
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="1KI.2.44" />Kamu sendiri tahu betapa jahat perlakuanmu terhadap ayah saya. Sekarang TUHAN akan menghukummu atas kejahatanmu itu.
<ve />
<v id="45" bcv="1KI.2.45" />Tetapi Dia akan memberkati saya, dan membuat kerajaan Daud tetap berkuasa sampai selamanya.”
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="1KI.2.46" />Lalu raja memerintahkan Benaya untuk membawa Simei keluar dan membunuh dia. Demikianlah Salomo mengokohkan kerajaannya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="3" />
<s style="s1">Salomo meminta hikmat kepada TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1KI.3.1" />Salomo membuat perjanjian damai dengan raja Mesir dan menguatkan kesepakatan itu dengan menikahi putrinya. Lalu Salomo memberi tempat tinggal bagi istrinya itu di Kota Daud,<x caller="+"><xo>3:1
</xo><xt>1Raj. 2:10</xt></x> sementara Salomo membangun istananya, rumah TUHAN, serta tembok yang mengelilingi Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1KI.3.2" />Selama masa itu, rakyat Israel masih mempersembahkan kurban kepada TUHAN di bukit-bukit karena rumah TUHAN belum dibangun.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="1KI.3.3" />Salomo mencintai TUHAN dengan melakukan perintah-perintah yang diberikan Daud, ayahnya. Akan tetapi, sebelum rumah TUHAN dibangun, dia juga masih mempersembahkan berbagai kurban dan membakar dupa di bukit-bukit.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1KI.3.4" />Pada waktu itu, tempat utama untuk mempersembahkan kurban kepada TUHAN ada di daerah Gibeon. Pada mezbah di Gibeon Salomo mempersembahkan seribu kurban yang dibakar habis.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1KI.3.5" />Sementara Salomo masih di situ, TUHAN menampakkan diri kepadanya dalam mimpi dan berkata, “Mintalah apa pun yang engkau inginkan dari-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="1KI.3.6" />Salomo menjawab, “Ya, TUHAN, Engkau telah setia mengasihi hamba-Mu Daud, ayahku, karena dia hidup dengan setia, benar, dan tulus di hadapan-Mu. Dan sekarang pun Engkau tetap menunjukkan kesetiaan-Mu yang besar kepadanya dengan mengizinkan aku menggantikannya sebagai raja.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="1KI.3.7" />“Ya, TUHAN, Allahku, Engkaulah yang mengangkat hamba-Mu ini untuk menggantikan ayahku sebagai raja. Tetapi aku masih sangat muda dan belum berpengalaman untuk menjalankan tugas ini.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1KI.3.8" />Bagaimana mungkin aku dapat memimpin umat pilihan-Mu?— sebuah bangsa yang besar, yang jumlahnya begitu banyak sehingga tidak dapat terhitung.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1KI.3.9" />Karena itu, TUHAN, berilah hamba-Mu ini kebijaksanaan supaya aku dapat memerintah dengan baik dan mampu membedakan yang baik dari yang buruk. Kalau tidak demikian, aku tidak akan sanggup memerintah umat-Mu yang banyak ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="1KI.3.10" />TUHAN senang mendengar permintaan Salomo
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1KI.3.11" />dan berkata kepadanya, “Karena kamu meminta kebijaksanaan untuk memerintah umat-Ku dengan adil, dan tidak meminta umur panjang, kekayaan, atau kematian musuh-musuhmu,
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1KI.3.12" />Aku akan mengabulkan permintaanmu. Aku akan membuatmu bijaksana dan berpengertian melebihi semua orang lain, baik yang hidup sebelum maupun sesudah kamu.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1KI.3.13" />Aku bahkan akan memberikan kepadamu hal-hal yang tidak kamu minta, yaitu kekayaan dan kehormatan, melebihi semua raja lain sezamanmu.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1KI.3.14" />Kalau kamu menaati semua perintah dan ketetapan-Ku seperti ayahmu, Daud, maka Aku akan memberikan kepadamu umur yang panjang.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="1KI.3.15" />Salomo terbangun dan menyadari bahwa dia bermimpi. Sesudah itu dia kembali ke Yerusalem dan berdiri di depan peti perjanjian TUHAN. Dia mempersembahkan kurban yang dibakar habis dan kurban tanda damai. Kemudian Salomo mengadakan pesta untuk semua pejabatnya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Bukti hikmat Salomo
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="1KI.3.16" />Suatu hari, dua orang pelacur datang menghadap Raja Salomo untuk mengadukan perkaranya.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="1KI.3.17" />Perempuan yang pertama berkata, “Tuanku Raja, hamba dan perempuan ini tinggal serumah. Ketika hamba melahirkan bayi laki-laki, dia ada di rumah bersama hamba.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="1KI.3.18" />Tiga hari kemudian, perempuan ini juga melahirkan bayi laki-laki. Hanya kami sendiri yang tinggal di rumah itu. Tidak ada orang lain.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="1KI.3.19" />Suatu malam, bayinya mati karena tertindih oleh dia sendiri waktu tidur.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="1KI.3.20" />Tengah malam itu juga, ketika saya sedang tidur, dia menukar anaknya yang mati dengan anak saya. Dia meletakkan bayinya sendiri di samping saya, lalu mengambil bayi saya.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="1KI.3.21" />Paginya, ketika saya bangun untuk menyusui anak saya, ternyata anak itu sudah meninggal! Tetapi sesudah saya mengamati wajahnya, saya tahu dia bukan anak saya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="1KI.3.22" />Perempuan yang kedua berkata, “Tidak! Anakku masih hidup. Anakmu yang mati!”
</p>
<p style="p">Namun, perempuan yang pertama menjawab, “Tidak! Yang mati anakmu. Anakku hidup!” Demikianlah mereka bertengkar di depan raja.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="1KI.3.23" />Lalu raja berkata, “Perempuan pertama mengaku bahwa bayi yang masih hidup adalah anaknya. Perempuan kedua juga mengaku bahwa bayi yang hidup ini adalah anaknya.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="1KI.3.24" />Kalau begitu, ambilkan sebilah pedang!” Lalu dibawalah sebuah pedang kepada raja.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="1KI.3.25" />Raja berkata lagi, “Belahlah bayi yang hidup itu menjadi dua. Berikan setengah kepada perempuan yang pertama dan setengah lagi kepada perempuan yang kedua.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="1KI.3.26" />Mendengar itu, ibu yang asli dari bayi itu berkata, “Oh Tuanku Raja, hamba mohon jangan bunuh anak itu. Berikan saja kepada dia!” Karena ibu yang asli itu menyayangi anaknya. Tetapi perempuan yang satunya berkata, “Belah saja bayi itu, supaya tidak seorang pun dari kami mendapatkannya!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="1KI.3.27" />Maka Salomo memerintahkan, “Jangan bunuh bayi itu. Berikanlah dia kepada perempuan yang pertama, karena dialah ibunya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="1KI.3.28" />Cerita tentang keputusan Salomo ini tersebar ke seluruh Israel, sehingga rakyat sangat menghormati raja. Mereka menyadari bahwa dia memiliki kebijaksanaan dari Allah untuk membuat keputusan yang adil.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="4" />
<s style="s1">Para pejabat dan pemimpin daerah di kerajaan Salomo
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1KI.4.1" />Raja Salomo memerintah atas seluruh Israel.
<ve />
<v id="2-6" bcv="1KI.4.2" />Inilah daftar nama-nama pejabatnya:
</p>
<b style="b" />
<table><tr><th level="1">Nama pejabat
</th><th level="2">Jabatan
</th></tr><tr><tc level="1">Azarya anak Zadok
</tc><tc level="2">imam
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Elihoref dan Ahia, kedua anak Zisa
</tc><tc level="2">sekretaris kerajaan
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Yosafat anak Ahilud
</tc><tc level="2">juru tulis sejarah kerajaan
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Benaya anak Yoyada
</tc><tc level="2">panglima pasukan
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Zadok dan Abiatar
</tc><tc level="2">imam
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Azarya anak Natan
</tc><tc level="2">pengawas para pemimpin daerah
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Zabud anak Natan
</tc><tc level="2">imam dan penasihat raja
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Ahisar
</tc><tc level="2">kepala istana
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Adoram anak Abda
</tc><tc level="2">kepala mandor atas para buruh kasar.<x caller="+"><xo>4:2-6
</xo><xt>2Sam. 20:24 CK</xt></x>
</tc></tr></table><ve />
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="1KI.4.7" />Salomo juga memiliki dua belas pemimpin daerah untuk seluruh Israel. Mereka bertugas menyediakan makanan untuk raja, keluarganya, dan semua pejabat kerajaan. Setiap pemimpin mendapat giliran mengatur persediaan makanan selama satu bulan dalam setahun.
<ve />
<v id="8-19" bcv="1KI.4.8" />Berikut ini daftar nama-nama pemimpin daerah dan daerahnya:
</p>
<b style="b" />
<table><tr><th level="1">Nama pemimpin
</th><th level="2">Daerah
</th></tr><tr><tc level="1">Ben Hur
</tc><tc level="2">perbukitan Efraim
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Ben Deker
</tc><tc level="2">Makas, Saalbim, Bet Semes, dan Elon Bet Hanan
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Ben Hesed
</tc><tc level="2">Arubot, termasuk daerah Soko dan seluruh daerah Hefer
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Ben Abinadab
</tc><tc level="2">Nafot Dor (Dia menikahi Tafat, anak perempuan Salomo).
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Baana anak Ahilud
</tc><tc level="2">Taanak dan Megido, seluruh Bet Sean dekat Sartan di bawah Yisreel, dan seluruh daerah mulai dari Bet Sean sampai Abel Mehola, dan seluruh Yokmeam
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Ben Geber
</tc><tc level="2">Ramot Gilead. Daerahnya termasuk desa-desa Yair di Gilead. (Yair adalah putra Manasye.) Ben Geber juga memimpin daerah Argob di Basan dan enam puluh kota yang dipagari dengan tembok besar dan palang pintu dari tembaga untuk mengunci gerbang-gerbang mereka.
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Ahinadab anak Ido
</tc><tc level="2">Mahanaim
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Ahimas
</tc><tc level="2">Naftali (Dia menikah dengan Basmat, anak perempuan Salomo).
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Baana anak Husai
</tc><tc level="2">Asyer dan kota Alot
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Yosafat anak Parua
</tc><tc level="2">Isakar
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Simei anak Ela
</tc><tc level="2">Benyamin
</tc></tr><tr><tc level="1">Geber anak Uri
</tc><tc level="2">kepala mandor-mandor Gilead, yang sebelumnya dikuasai oleh raja Sihon, orang Amori dan raja Og, dari Basan (Geber adalah satu-satunya gubernur atas daerah besar itu).
</tc></tr></table><ve />
<b style="b" />
<s style="s1">Hikmat Salomo menjadikan negerinya sejahtera
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="1KI.4.20" />Jumlah orang Yehuda dan Israel sangat banyak “seperti pasir di tepi pantai.”<f caller="+"><fr>4:20
</fr><fk>seperti pasir di tepi pantai
</fk><ft>Dengan mengutip kata-kata ini, penulis menunjukkan bahwa janji TUHAN kepada Abraham dalam Kej. 12:2 sudah digenapi pada masa pemerintahan Salomo.</ft></f> Mereka mempunyai cukup makanan dan minuman, serta hidup sejahtera.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="1KI.4.21" />Salomo memerintah atas seluruh kerajaan mulai dari sungai Efrat di sebelah timur, sampai ke tanah Filistin di sebelah utara, hingga perbatasan Mesir di sebelah selatan. Segala bangsa lain di daerah yang ditaklukkan wajib membayar pajak kepada Salomo dan tetap tunduk kepadanya sepanjang hidup Salomo.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="1KI.4.22" />Setiap hari istana Salomo memerlukan
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">enam ribu enam ratus liter tepung terbaik,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">tiga belas ribu liter tepung biasa,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="23" bcv="1KI.4.23" />sepuluh ekor sapi pedaging,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dua puluh ekor sapi yang digembalakan,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan seratus ekor domba.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Selain itu, ada rusa, kijang, rusa jantan, dan burung-burung pedaging.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="1KI.4.24" />Kekuasaan Salomo sangat luas. Dia menguasai seluruh kerajaan di bagian barat sungai Efrat, dari Tipsa<f caller="+"><fr>4:24
</fr><fk>Tipsa
</fk><ft>Sebuah kota di tepi sungai Efrat di ujung paling barat sungai itu. Kota ini termasuk salah satu negara kota terkemuka bagi bangsa Filistin.</ft></f> sampai ke Gaza. Kerajaannya hidup damai dengan semua negara tetangga.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="1KI.4.25" />Selama pemerintahan Salomo, seluruh rakyat Yehuda dan Israel hidup aman dan sejahtera. Mulai dari Dan di sebelah utara sampai Bersyeba di sebelah selatan, setiap orang menikmati hasil yang melimpah dari kebun anggur dan pohon ara mereka.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="1KI.4.26" />Salomo memiliki empat ribu kandang untuk kuda penarik kereta. Seluruh kudanya berjumlah dua belas ribu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="1KI.4.27" />Para pemimpin daerah mengurus persediaan makanan bagi Raja Salomo dan semua yang makan di istananya. Setiap pemimpin membawa persediaan makanan itu berdasarkan gilirannya masing-masing, tanpa mengurangi sedikit pun.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="1KI.4.28" />Setiap pemimpin juga menyediakan kebutuhan jelai dan jerami untuk makanan kuda-kuda penarik kereta perang dan kuda-kuda lain.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="1KI.4.29" />Allah memberikan kebijaksanaan dan pengertian yang besar kepada Salomo. Pengetahuannya juga sangat banyak seperti pasir di tepi laut
<ve />
<v id="30-31" bcv="1KI.4.30" />Hikmat Salomo lebih besar daripada seluruh orang bijak yang terkenal dari Mesir dan negara-negara di sebelah Timur Israel. Dia lebih bijaksana daripada Etan keturunan suku Ezra, juga anak-anak Mahol, yaitu Heman, Kalkol, dan Darda. Itulah sebabnya, nama Salomo menjadi terkenal di seluruh negeri sekeliling Israel.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="1KI.4.32" />Salomo menulis tiga ribu amsal dan menciptakan seribu lima lagu.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="1KI.4.33" />Dia menulis tentang tumbuh-tumbuhan, mulai dari pohon aras yang besar di Libanon sampai tanaman hisop kecil yang tumbuh di dinding. Dia juga menulis tentang binatang-binatang, burung-burung, binatang melata, dan ikan-ikan.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="1KI.4.34" />Raja-raja dari segala bangsa di bumi mendengar tentang kebijaksanaan Salomo. Mereka masing-masing mengirim utusan untuk mendengarkan dan belajar dari Salomo.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="5" />
<s style="s1">Persiapan untuk membangun rumah TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1KI.5.1" />Ketika Hiram, raja Tirus yang telah bersahabat dengan Daud, mendengar bahwa Salomo sudah dilantik menjadi raja, dia mengutus para pegawainya untuk menemui Salomo.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="1KI.5.2" />Lalu Salomo mengirim pesan ini kepada Hiram:
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="3" bcv="1KI.5.3" />“Yang Mulia tentu tahu bahwa ayah saya, Daud, tidak dapat membangun rumah sebagai tempat penyembahan TUHAN, Allahnya, karena dia harus berperang melawan banyak musuh di sekelilingnya sampai TUHAN membuat mereka takluk kepadanya.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1KI.5.4" />Tetapi sekarang TUHAN Allah sudah memberikan kedamaian di sekeliling negeri saya, sehingga kami bebas dari ancaman musuh ataupun bencana.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1KI.5.5" />Dan TUHAN sudah berfirman kepada ayah saya, ‘Anakmu, yang akan Aku tempatkan di takhtamu, dialah yang akan membangun rumah untuk penyembahan-Ku.’ Jadi, sesuai janji TUHAN itu, saya berencana membangun rumah penyembahan tersebut.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1KI.5.6" />Oleh karena itu, mohon perintahkanlah para pekerja Tuan di Libanon untuk menebang pohon-pohon aras bagi saya. Saya juga akan mengirim para pekerja untuk membantu mereka. Saya siap membayar upah pekerjamu sebanyak yang engkau minta, karena memang kami tidak memiliki orang yang tahu cara menebang pohon semahir orang Sidon.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="1KI.5.7" />Hiram sangat bersukacita mendengar pesan dari Salomo. Dia berkata, “Terpujilah TUHAN pada hari ini karena Dia sudah memberikan kepada Daud seorang putra yang bijaksana untuk memimpin bangsa yang besar ini.”
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1KI.5.8" />Kemudian Hiram mengirim pesan kepada Salomo,
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1">“Saya sudah menerima pesan Yang Mulia. Saya akan memerintahkan tukang-tukang saya untuk menyiapkan balok-balok kayu aras dan sanobar seperti engkau inginkan.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1KI.5.9" />Mereka akan membawa balok-balok itu dari pegunungan Libanon ke Laut Tengah, lalu mengikatnya menjadi bentuk rakit, supaya mudah ditarik sampai ke tempat yang engkau tunjukkan. Di sana, mereka akan melepaskan ikatan balok itu supaya para pekerjamu dapat mengangkutnya. Sebagai upahnya, mohon engkau menyediakan makanan bagi seisi istana saya sesuai daftar terlampir.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="1KI.5.10" />Lalu Hiram memberikan kepada Salomo balok-balok aras dan sanobar sesuai pesanan Salomo.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1KI.5.11" />Sebagai gantinya Salomo memberikan 325.000 kilogram gandum dan 440.000 liter minyak zaitun sesuai pesanan Hiram. Salomo membayar kepada Hiram tahun demi tahun.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1KI.5.12" />Sesuai janji TUHAN kepada Salomo, TUHAN memberikan kebijaksanaan besar kepadanya. Raja Hiram dan Salomo membuat perjanjian damai, dan kedua kerajaan itu selalu berhubungan baik.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="1KI.5.13" />Sementara itu, raja Salomo mengumpulkan tiga puluh ribu orang dari seluruh Israel sebagai buruh kasar di Libanon.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1KI.5.14" />Dia membagi para pekerja itu dalam tiga kelompok. Setiap kelompok terdiri dari sepuluh ribu orang. Salomo mengirim tiap-tiap kelompok secara bergiliran untuk bekerja selama satu bulan di Libanon, lalu kembali ke rumah masing-masing selama dua bulan. Adoram<x caller="+"><xo>5:14
</xo><xt>2Sam. 20:24 CK</xt></x> diangkat sebagai pemimpin para pekerja ini.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="1KI.5.15" />Salomo juga menugaskan tujuh puluh ribu orang untuk bekerja sebagai pengangkut dan delapan puluh ribu orang sebagai pemahat batu di daerah perbukitan.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1KI.5.16" />Selain itu, ada 3.300 orang yang menjadi mandor untuk mengawasi para pekerja.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="1KI.5.17" />Raja Salomo memerintahkan para pekerja itu untuk memahat batu-batu yang besar dan berharga untuk dijadikan fondasi rumah TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="1KI.5.18" />Para pekerja Salomo dan pekerja Hiram dibantu oleh orang-orang dari kota Gebal.<f caller="+"><fr>5:18
</fr><fk>Gebal
</fk><ft>Di kemudian hari, kota ini dikenal sebagai Biblos (yang berarti ‘buku’), karena menjadi tempat pembuatan papirus (suatu jenis kentas).</ft></f> Mereka memahat serta mempersiapkan kayu dan batu untuk membangun rumah TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="6" />
<s style="s1">Pembangunan rumah TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1KI.6.1" />Pembangunan rumah TUHAN dimulai pada bulan Mei<f caller="+"><fr>6:1
</fr><fk>bulan Mei
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: ‘bulan Ziv yaitu bulan kedua’. Dalam kalender Ibrani, bulan Ziv jatuh pada bulan April dan Mei.</ft></f> tahun keempat pemerintahan Raja Salomo. Hal ini terjadi 480 tahun sesudah bangsa Israel meninggalkan Mesir.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="1KI.6.2" />Rumah TUHAN yang dibangun Salomo memiliki panjang 28 meter, lebar 9,2 meter dan tinggi 14 meter.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1KI.6.3" />Ada serambi di depan ruang kudus rumah TUHAN. Lebarnya sama dengan lebar rumah itu, yakni 9,2 meter. Jarak dari depan ke ujung dalam 4,6 meter.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1KI.6.4" />Salomo membuat jendela-jendela yang ukuran sebelah luarnya lebih kecil daripada ukuran sebelah dalam.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="1KI.6.5" />Dia juga mendirikan sebuah bangunan di sekeliling dinding samping dan belakang rumah TUHAN. Bangunan itu bertingkat tiga dan memiliki banyak ruangan.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1KI.6.6" />Ruang-ruangnya memiliki lebar yang berbeda-beda di setiap tingkat. Di tingkat pertama, setiap ruang lebarnya 2,3 meter, tingkat kedua 2,8 meter, dan tingkat ketiga 3,2 meter. Bangunan itu melekat pada dinding-dinding rumah TUHAN. Konstruksinya, tingkat kedua dan tingkat ketiga bangunan luar itu bertumpu di atas dinding rumah TUHAN, sehingga dinding itu sama sekali tidak dilubangi untuk memasang balok penopang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="1KI.6.7" />Batu-batu yang digunakan dalam pembangunan rumah TUHAN dipahat dan disiapkan seluruhnya di tempat batu itu diambil. Dengan demikian, tidak ada bunyi palu, kapak, atau alat-alat besi apa pun di lokasi pembangunan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="1KI.6.8" />Pintu masuk menuju ruang-ruang penyimpanan ada di lantai bawah di sisi kiri rumah TUHAN, yaitu sisi yang menghadap selatan. Ada tangga putar untuk naik ke lantai kedua dan ketiga.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1KI.6.9" />Seluruh atap, balok, dan papannya, dibuat dari kayu aras.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1KI.6.10" />Atap bangunan tingkat tiga itu dibuat dari kayu aras. Tinggi setiap tingkat bangunan itu 2,3 meter.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="1KI.6.11" />Lalu TUHAN berkata kepada Salomo,
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1KI.6.12" />“Ketahuilah: Rumah ini kamu dirikan dengan harapan bahwa melalui kamu, Aku akan menggenapi janji-Ku kepada ayahmu, Daud. Tetapi Aku hanya akan menggenapi janji itu bila kamu tetap menaati semua aturan, ketetapan, dan perintah-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1KI.6.13" />Dengan begitu, Aku akan selalu tinggal di tengah-tengah bangsa Israel dan tidak akan pernah meninggalkan mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Bagian-bagian rumah TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="1KI.6.14" />Sesudah rumah TUHAN selesai didirikan,
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="1KI.6.15" />semua dinding bagian dalam dilapisi dengan kayu aras dari bawah sampai ke langit-langit. Lantainya ditutup dengan kayu sanobar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="1KI.6.16" />Di dalam rumah TUHAN bagian belakang, ada satu ruangan yang panjangnya 9,2 meter yang dijadikan ruang mahakudus. Pembatas yang memisahkan ruang itu dari ruang di depannya adalah dinding dari kayu aras, yang tingginya sampai ke langit-langit.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="1KI.6.17" />Di depan ruang mahakudus adalah ruang kudus, yang panjangnya 18,4 meter.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="1KI.6.18" />Dinding bagian dalam rumah TUHAN semuanya dilapisi dengan papan-papan kayu aras sehingga tidak ada batu yang terlihat. Papan-papan itu dihias dengan ukiran gambar berbentuk labu dan bunga mekar.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="1KI.6.19" />Ruang mahakudus disediakan sebagai tempat meletakkan peti perjanjian TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="20-21" bcv="1KI.6.20" />Ruang mahakudus itu panjangnya 9,2 meter, lebarnya 9,2 meter, dan tingginya 9,2 meter. Ruangan itu dilapisi dengan emas murni. Di dekat pintu ruang mahakudus diletakkan sebuah mezbah dupa yang terbuat dari kayu aras dan dilapis dengan emas juga. Di depan tirai pemisah antara ruang kudus dan mahakudus digantungkan beberapa rantai emas.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="1KI.6.22" />Jadi, yang dilapisi dengan emas adalah seluruh ruang mahakudus dan mezbah dekat pintu masuk ruangan itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23-28" bcv="1KI.6.23" />Salomo membuat dua bentuk malaikat penjaga berukuran besar untuk diletakkan di ruang mahakudus. Kedua bentuk malaikat itu terbuat dari kayu zaitun yang dilapisi dengan emas, dan keduanya sama persis. Tinggi masing-masing 4,6 meter. Sayapnya terbentang penuh. Lebar kedua sayap masing-masing malaikat adalah 4,6 meter. Waktu ditempatkan di ruang mahakudus, sayap keduanya saling bersentuhan di tengah, sedangkan sayap yang di pinggir menyentuh dinding kanan dan kiri.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="1KI.6.29" />Seluruh dinding di sekeliling rumah TUHAN, baik bagian dalam maupun luar, dihias dengan ukiran gambar malaikat penjaga, pohon palem, dan bunga mekar.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="1KI.6.30" />Lantai ruang mahakudus dan ruang kudus dilapisi dengan emas.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="1KI.6.31" />Jalan masuk ke ruang mahakudus memiliki dua daun pintu. Masing-masing daun pintu merupakan pintu lipat yang terdiri dari lima papan.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="1KI.6.32" />Kedua pintu itu diukir dengan gambar malaikat penjaga, pohon palem, dan bunga mekar, lalu semuanya dilapisi dengan emas.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33-34" bcv="1KI.6.33" />Jalan masuk ke ruang kudus juga dipasangi dua daun pintu. Keduanya terbuat dari kayu sanobar, sedangkan palang dan tiangnya terbuat dari kayu zaitun. Masing-masing daun pintu itu merupakan pintu lipat yang terdiri dari dua papan.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="1KI.6.35" />Kedua daun pintu itu diukir dengan gambar malaikat penjaga, pohon palem, dan bunga mekar, lalu semuanya dilapisi dengan emas.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="1KI.6.36" />Di depan rumah TUHAN dibuat halaman. Tembok sekeliling halaman itu dibangun dari batu dan balok kayu aras yang disusun secara berselang-seling. Polanya, mulai dari bawah, tiga lapis batu, satu lapis balok, dan begitu seterusnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="1KI.6.37" />Fondasi rumah TUHAN diletakkan pada bulan Mei tahun keempat pemerintahan Salomo,
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="1KI.6.38" />dan bangunan itu selesai pada bulan November<f caller="+"><fr>6:38
</fr><fk>November
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: ‘bulan Bul yaitu bulan kedelapan’. Dalam kalendar Ibrani, bulan Bul jatuh pada sekitar bulan November.</ft></f> tahun kesebelas masa pemerintahan Salomo. Jadi waktu pembangunannya dari awal hingga semuanya selesai sesuai rancangan adalah tujuh tahun.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="7" />
<s style="s1">Pembangunan istana Salomo
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1KI.7.1" />Salomo juga membangun istana untuk dirinya. Masa pembangunannya berlangsung selama tiga belas tahun.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2-3" bcv="1KI.7.2" />Salah satu bangunan di kompleks istananya bernama Gedung Hutan Libanon. Panjang bangunan itu 46 meter, lebarnya 23 meter, dan tingginya 13,8 meter. Gedung itu ditopang dengan empat baris tiang-tiang besar kayu aras. Balok-balok atapnya bertumpu di atas pilar-pilar itu. Ada tiga lantai ruang samping. Setiap lantai mempunyai lima belas ruangan. Jadi, keseluruhannya berjumlah 45 ruangan.<f caller="+"><fr>7:2-3
</fr><fk>kompleks istana
</fk><ft>Berbagai istilah bangunan di ayat 2-6 dalam bahasa Ibrani tidak diketahui artinya secara pasti. Karena itu terdapat berbagai tafsiran dan variasi terjemahan.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1KI.7.4" />Di dinding sebelah kiri dan kanan gedung itu terdapat tiga baris jendela yang saling berhadapan. Letaknya tinggi di atas, hampir mendekati langit-langit.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1KI.7.5" />Gedung ini mempunyai enam pintu persegi panjang. Tiga di sisi kiri berhadapan dengan tiga di sisi kanan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="1KI.7.6" />Ada juga bangunan lain yang dinamai Balai Bertiang. Panjangnya 23 meter dan lebarnya 1,8 meter. Di bagian depan bangunan itu terdapat teras beratap, yang ditopang dengan tiang-tiang besar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="1KI.7.7" />Bangunan lainnya di kompleks istana Salomo bernama Ruang Pengadilan, karena di situlah dia duduk di takhtanya untuk mengadili rakyat yang berperkara.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1KI.7.8" />Bangunan tempat tinggal Salomo terletak di belakang Ruang Pengadilan, dan sangat mirip dengan bangunan itu. Begitu juga bangunan tempat tinggal istrinya, yaitu putri raja Mesir.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="1KI.7.9" />Seluruh bangunan itu, mulai dari fondasi sampai batas atap, juga tembok-tembok di sekeliling halaman besar istana, semuanya terbuat dari batu-batu yang mahal. Batu-batu itu dipotong dengan gergaji sesuai ukurannya, lalu semua sisinya diperhalus dengan pahat.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1KI.7.10" />Fondasi bangunan-bangunan itu dibuat dari batu-batu pahat yang besar dan mahal. Ada yang panjangnya 4,6 meter dan ada yang 3,6 meter.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1KI.7.11" />Di atas fondasi-fondasi itu, semua tembok dibuat dari batu pahat yang besar dan mahal serta balok-balok kayu aras.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1KI.7.12" />Tembok di sekeliling halaman besar istana dibangun dengan cara menyusun balok kayu aras dan batu pahat secara berselang-seling: Tiga baris batu pahat, satu baris balok kayu aras, dan begitu seterusnya. Tembok istana itu sama seperti tembok yang mengelilingi halaman rumah TUHAN dan serambi di depannya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Salomo mempekerjakan Huram
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="1KI.7.13" />Raja Salomo mengirim pesan ke Tirus untuk memanggil seorang ahli kerajinan bernama Huram.<f caller="+"><fr>7:13
</fr><fk>Huram
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Hiram. Namun, di 2Taw. nama orang ini disebut Huram. TSI dan beberapa terjemahan lain menulis Huram, untuk membedakannya dari Raja Hiram (1Raj. 5:1).</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1KI.7.14" />Dia orang Israel campuran. Ibunya orang Israel dari suku Naftali, sedangkan ayahnya orang Tirus. Tetapi ayahnya itu, yang adalah perajin perunggu, sudah meninggal. Huram sangat ahli dan terampil dalam membuat kerajinan perunggu. Lalu Huram datang kepada Raja Salomo dan mengerjakan semua tugas yang diberikan Salomo kepadanya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Tiang-tiang di depan rumah TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="1KI.7.15" />Huram membuat dua tiang dari perunggu. Tingginya 8,2 meter dan kelilingnya 5,5 meter.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1KI.7.16" />Huram juga mencetak dari tembaga dua kepala tiang yang bentuknya seperti mangkuk untuk menghiasi masing-masing tiang itu. Setiap kepala tiang tingginya 2,3 meter.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="1KI.7.17" />Masing-masing kepala tiang dihias lagi dengan tujuh rangkai hiasan berbentuk jaring.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="1KI.7.18" />Pada rangkaian jaringnya, dia memasang dua baris hiasan berbentuk buah delima.
<ve />
<v id="19-20" bcv="1KI.7.19" />Di dalam serambi juga ada dua tiang. Hiasan pada kedua kepala tiangnya berbentuk bunga bakung dengan tinggi 1,8 meter. Di bawah bentuk bunga itu ada rangkaian hiasan berbentuk jaring. Pada rangkaian jaring itu dipasang 200 hiasan berbentuk buah delima berjajar.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="1KI.7.21" />Huram mendirikan kedua tiang itu di samping pintu masuk rumah TUHAN. Tiang di sisi kanan (selatan) dinamai Yakhin, dan yang di sebelah kiri (utara) dinamai Boas.<f caller="+"><fr>7:21
</fr><fk>Yakhin … Boas
</fk><ft>Yakhin berarti ‘Dia (TUHAN) meneguhkan,’ dan Boas berarti ‘Dia sumber kekuatan.’</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="1KI.7.22" />Sesudah Huram menaruh hiasan berbentuk bunga bakung di atas keduanya, selesailah tiang-tiang itu.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Bejana raksasa untuk pembasuhan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="1KI.7.23" />Selanjutnya, Huram mencetak sebuah bejana pembasuhan yang besar dari perunggu. Bejana itu dinamai Laut Buatan. Bagian tepi atasnya berbentuk lingkaran dengan diameter 4,6 meter. Tinggi bejana itu 2,3 meter dan keliling lingkarannya 13,8 meter.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="1KI.7.24" />Di sekeliling pinggiran luar bejana itu dibuat dua deret hiasan berbentuk buah labu. Di setiap deretnya, dalam semeter ada dua puluh buah. Hiasan itu menyatu dengan bejana, dibuat dengan satu cetakan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="1KI.7.25" />Bejana itu diletakkan di atas punggung dua belas sapi dari perunggu. Tiga sapi menghadap ke utara, tiga menghadap ke barat, tiga menghadap selatan, dan tiga menghadap ke timur.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="1KI.7.26" />Tebal bejana itu sekitar 8 sentimeter dan bentuknya mirip tepi cangkir yang melengkung keluar seperti kelopak bunga bakung. Bejana itu bisa menampung air sebanyak 42.000 liter.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Sepuluh kereta tempat menaruh bejana yang lebih kecil
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="1KI.7.27" />Huram juga membuat kereta dari perunggu. Setiap kereta panjangnya 1,8 meter, lebarnya 1,8 meter, dan tingginya 1,3 meter.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="1KI.7.28" />Keempat sisi kereta ditutupi dengan lempengan perunggu yang tersambung dengan rusuk atas dan bawah serta rusuk di setiap sudut.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="1KI.7.29" />Setiap lempengan perunggu itu dihiasi dengan gambar singa, sapi jantan, dan malaikat penjaga. Rusuk atas dan bawah bergambar singa dan sapi di deretan atas dan gambar rangkaian bunga di deretan bawah.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="1KI.7.30" />Seluruh bagian kereta dibuat dari perunggu, baik roda, poros roda, juga bejana pembasuhan di atas kereta. Bejana tersebut diletakkan di atas empat penyangga yang ada di sudut-sudut kereta. Penyangga itu dihias di setiap sisi dengan ukiran berbentuk rangkaian bunga.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="1KI.7.31" />Bagian atas kereta itu memiliki semacam bingkai yang tebal, 45 sentimeter lebih tinggi daripada permukaan atas kereta. Bagian dalam bingkai membentuk lubang bulat dengan diameter 67 sentimeter sebagai tempat memasukkan bejana pembasuhan. Sekeliling pinggiran lubang itu juga dihias dengan ukiran. Bagian luar bingkai berbentuk kotak, tidak bulat.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="1KI.7.32" />Keempat rodanya dipasang di bawah badan kereta. Tinggi setiap roda 67 sentimeter. Poros rodanya dibuat menyatu dengan badan kereta, tidak terpisah.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="1KI.7.33" />Model roda itu serupa dengan roda kereta kuda. Semua bagian roda, termasuk jari-jari dan porosnya dicetak dari perunggu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="1KI.7.34" />Empat penyangga di sudut-sudut kereta juga digunakan sebagai pegangan saat memindahkan kereta-kereta itu. Penyangga tersebut juga dibuat menyatu dengan badan kereta, bukan dicetak terpisah lalu dilekatkan belakangan.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="1KI.7.35" />Sebagai tempat bejana pembasuhan diletakkan, ada bentuk lingkaran yang lebarnya 23 sentimeter. Bagian itu bersama semua penyangga dan lempengan dibuat menyatu dengan badan kereta, bukan dicetak terpisah lalu dilekatkan belakangan.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="1KI.7.36" />Pegangan kereta dan lempengan pada keempat sisi kereta juga dihiasi dengan gambar malaikat penjaga, singa, dan pohon palem. Gambar rangkaian bunga di semua rusuk mengelilingi kereta itu sehingga tidak ada bagian yang polos.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="1KI.7.37" />Huram menggunakan cetakan yang sama untuk membuat sepuluh kereta tempat bejana pembasuhan, sehingga semua ukuran dan bentuknya pun sama persis.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Sepuluh bejana pembasuhan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="38" bcv="1KI.7.38" />Selanjutnya Huram membuat sepuluh bejana dari perunggu untuk diletakkan pada masing-masing kereta. Setiap bejana diameternya 1,8 meter dan mampu menampung air 840 liter.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="1KI.7.39" />Dia menaruh lima kereta beserta bejananya di pinggir halaman rumah TUHAN sebelah selatan, dan lima lainnya di sebelah utara. Laut Buatan diletakkan di pojok tenggara di halaman itu.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="1KI.7.40" />Huram juga membuat semua baskom, mangkuk, dan sekop untuk abu.
</p>
<p style="p">Demikianlah Huram menyelesaikan semua perlengkapan rumah TUHAN yang diminta oleh Raja Salomo, yaitu:
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="41" bcv="1KI.7.41" />dua tiang,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dua kepala tiang yang berbentuk seperti mangkuk,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dua hiasan rangkai jaring untuk menutupi kedua kepala tiang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="42" bcv="1KI.7.42" />400 hiasan berbentuk buah delima yang digantung pada rangkaian jaring pada kedua kepala tiang itu (dua jajar buah delima untuk setiap rangkai jaring di kepala tiang),
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="43" bcv="1KI.7.43" />sepuluh kereta,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">sepuluh bejana pembasuhan (setiap bejana ditaruh di atas setiap kereta),
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="44" bcv="1KI.7.44" />Satu Laut Buatan,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dua belas bentuk sapi (untuk menopang Laut Buatan),
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="45" bcv="1KI.7.45" />semua baskom, mangkok, dan
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">sekop abu.
</p>
<p style="p">Seluruh perkakas itu dibuat dari perunggu yang dipoles sampai mengkilap.
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="1KI.7.46" />Semua barang tersebut dicetak dengan cetakan tanah liat di lembah sungai Yordan antara kota Sukot dan Sartan.
<ve />
<v id="47" bcv="1KI.7.47" />Salomo tidak menyuruh para pekerjanya menimbang barang-barang perunggu itu karena terlalu banyak. Jadi tidak ada yang pernah tahu berapa berat perunggu yang sudah digunakan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="48" bcv="1KI.7.48" />Salomo juga memerintahkan agar semua alat dan perabotan untuk rumah TUHAN berikut ini dibuat dari emas:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">mezbah dupa,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">meja roti sajian,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="49" bcv="1KI.7.49" />sepuluh tiang pelita (5 buah di sebelah kanan dan 5 buah di sebelah kiri, di depan ruang mahakudus),
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">termasuk pelita, penjepit, dan hiasannya yang berbentuk bunga.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="50" bcv="1KI.7.50" />Huram juga membuat semua cangkir,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">pemadam pelita,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">baskom penyiraman,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">piring sajian,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">panci,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">engsel pintu masuk ruang mahakudus dan pintu ruang kudus.
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Seluruhnya terbuat dari emas.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="51" bcv="1KI.7.51" />Setelah Salomo selesai membangun rumah TUHAN, dia menaruh di sana semua harta yang sudah dikhususkan oleh Daud, ayahnya, sebagai persembahan bagi TUHAN. Ada yang dari emas, dari perak, juga berbagai benda berharga lainnya. Semua itu diletakkan dalam ruang-ruang penyimpanan di rumah TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="8" />
<s style="s1">Salomo memindahkan peti perjanjian ke rumah TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1KI.8.1" />Kemudian Salomo mengundang para tua-tua Israel, semua pemimpin suku, dan kepala kaum untuk datang berkumpul di Yerusalem untuk membicarakan pemindahan peti perjanjian TUHAN dari bagian lama Yerusalem, yang disebut Sion dan Kota Daud, ke rumah TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="1KI.8.2" />Lalu, pada waktu perayaan Hari Raya Pondok di bulan Oktober<f caller="+"><fr>8:2
</fr><fk>Oktober
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Etanim. Etanim adalah nama bulan dalam penanggalan Ibrani, yang dalam kalender Masehi jatuh pada bulan September-Oktober.</ft></f> seluruh rakyat Israel berkumpul di Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1KI.8.3" />Setelah semua tua-tua bangsa Israel hadir, para imam mengangkat peti perjanjian TUHAN,
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1KI.8.4" />dibantu oleh orang-orang Lewi yang mengangkut kemah pertemuan dan semua barang kudus di dalam kemah itu.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1KI.8.5" />Raja Salomo dan seluruh umat Israel hadir mengiringi pemindahan peti perjanjian. Mereka mempersembahkan domba dan sapi yang tidak terhitung banyaknya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="1KI.8.6" />Para imam membawa masuk peti perjanjian ke tempat yang sudah disiapkan untuknya, yaitu ruang mahakudus di bagian paling dalam rumah TUHAN, dan meletakkannya di bawah sayap kedua bentuk malaikat penjaga.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="1KI.8.7" />Sayap-sayap malaikat penjaga itu terbentang penuh sehingga dapat menaungi peti perjanjian beserta tongkat-tongkat pengusungnya.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1KI.8.8" />Tongkat pengusung itu sangat panjang sehingga ujung-ujungnya terlihat dari ruang kudus, tetapi tidak terlihat dari luar rumah TUHAN. Tongkat pengusung itu masih terpasang pada peti perjanjian sampai saat kitab ini ditulis.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1KI.8.9" />Di dalam peti perjanjian TUHAN hanya ada dua lempengan batu yang dahulu Musa letakkan di dalamnya. Kedua lempengan itu bertuliskan perjanjian yang TUHAN buat dengan bangsa Israel di gunung Sinai,<x caller="+"><xo>8:9
</xo><xt>Kel. 3:1 CK</xt></x> setelah mereka keluar dari Mesir.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="1KI.8.10" />Ketika para imam meninggalkan ruang kudus, tiba-tiba awan memenuhi rumah TUHAN,
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1KI.8.11" />yaitu awan yang menandakan kemuliaan TUHAN hadir, sehingga para imam tidak sanggup melanjutkan tugas pelayanan di dalam rumah TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Salomo membuka acara peresmian rumah TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="1KI.8.12" />Kemudian Salomo berdoa, “Ya TUHAN, Engkau pernah mengatakan bahwa di kemah-Mu, Engkau hadir di balik awan tebal.<x caller="+"><xo>8:12
</xo><xt>Im. 16:2</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1KI.8.13" />Sekarang aku sudah membangun rumah yang mulia bagi-Mu supaya Engkau berdiam di sini untuk selamanya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="1KI.8.14" />Kemudian raja berbalik menghadap rakyat Israel yang sedang berdiri di tempat itu, lalu mengucapkan doa berkat atas mereka.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="1KI.8.15" />Salomo berkata, “Terpujilah TUHAN, Allah Israel, yang sudah memenuhi janji-Nya kepada ayahku, Daud.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1KI.8.16" />Dalam janji-Nya itu, TUHAN berkata, ‘Sejak Aku membawa umat-Ku Israel keluar dari Mesir sampai mereka sudah menetap di negeri Kanaan, Aku tidak pernah memilih satu pun kota di daerah suku-suku Israel untuk mendirikan rumah sebagai tempat menyembah Aku.<x caller="+"><xo>8:16
</xo><xt>Ul. 12:5, 11</xt></x> Akan tetapi, Aku memilih Daud untuk memimpin umat-Ku Israel.’
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="1KI.8.17" />Sesungguhnya, ayahku Daud sangat ingin mendirikan sebuah rumah untuk menghormati TUHAN, Allah Israel.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="1KI.8.18" />Namun, TUHAN berkata kepadanya, ‘Niat dan rencanamu itu baik,
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="1KI.8.19" />tetapi bukan kamu yang akan membangun rumah itu, melainkan anak kandungmu yang akan lahir kelak. Dialah yang akan membangun rumah bagi kehormatan-Ku.’
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="1KI.8.20" />Dan sekarang, TUHAN sudah menepati janji-Nya dengan membuat saya menjadi raja menggantikan ayah saya untuk memimpin kerajaan Israel, dan saya sudah membangun rumah ini bagi TUHAN, Allah Israel. Semua terjadi sesuai janji-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="1KI.8.21" />Di dalam rumah ini saya sudah menyiapkan sebuah ruangan untuk menaruh peti yang berisi dua lempengan batu bertuliskan perjanjian yang TUHAN buat dengan nenek moyang kita ketika Dia membawa mereka keluar dari Mesir.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Doa peresmian Salomo
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="1KI.8.22" />Kemudian raja Salomo berbalik lagi menghadap mezbah TUHAN, dan di depan seluruh rakyat Israel dia menengadahkan tangannya ke langit.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="1KI.8.23" />Dia berdoa, “Ya TUHAN, Allah Israel, selain Engkau tidak ada yang ilahi, baik di langit maupun di bumi. Engkau memegang janji-Mu dengan selalu setia mengasihi kami semua hamba-hamba-Mu yang menaati Engkau dengan segenap hati.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="1KI.8.24" />Engkau menepati janji-Mu kepada hamba-Mu Daud, ayahku. Hari ini Engkau sudah menggenapi perkataan-Mu itu.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="1KI.8.25" />Dahulu Engkau berjanji kepada ayahku, ‘Anak-cucumu akan terus memerintah sebagai raja Israel turun temurun, asalkan mereka selalu hidup menaati Aku sepertimu.’ Karena itu, ya TUHAN, Allah Israel, tetaplah memegang janji-Mu itu
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="1KI.8.26" />dan genapilah apa yang Engkau ucapkan kepada hamba-Mu, Daud.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="1KI.8.27" />“Tetapi, ya Allah, aku tahu bahwa Engkau terlalu agung untuk tinggal di rumah yang aku bangun ini. Jangankan bumi, seluruh tingkat surga dan langit pun tidak cukup untuk menjadi tempat kediaman-Mu!
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="1KI.8.28" />Meski begitu, mohon dengarlah doa hamba-Mu ini, permintaan yang aku serukan kepada-Mu hari ini, ya TUHAN Allahku.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="1KI.8.29" />Kiranya Engkau selalu memperhatikan rumah ini, yang Engkau janjikan untuk menjadi tempat kehadiran-Mu, dan selalu mendengar doa-doa yang dipanjatkan hamba-Mu dengan menghadap ke rumah ini.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="1KI.8.30" />Baik aku maupun rakyat Israel, ketika kami berdoa dengan menghadap ke rumah ini, kiranya Engkau mendengar doa kami dari rumah-Mu di surga dan mengampuni dosa-dosa kami.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="1KI.8.31" />“Ketika ada orang berselisih karena yang satu berbuat salah terhadap yang lain, lalu dia diminta bersumpah di hadapan mezbah-Mu di rumah ini, dengan mengatakan, ‘Jika aku bersalah, biarlah TUHAN menghukumku,’
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="1KI.8.32" />maka, ya TUHAN, dengarlah dari surga perkara-perkara para hamba-Mu itu, dan berilah keadilan. Nyatakanlah siapa yang benar dan siapa yang salah, supaya yang salah mendapat hukuman dan yang benar mendapat pembelaan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="1KI.8.33" />“Ketika umat-Mu Israel dikalahkan oleh musuh karena mereka berdosa terhadap Engkau, lalu terpaksa mengungsi ke negeri lain, tetapi kemudian mereka bertobat, mengakui kekuasaan-Mu, dan memanjatkan permohonan mereka dengan menghadap ke rumah-Mu ini,
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="1KI.8.34" />dengarlah doa mereka dari surga. Ampunilah dosa-dosa umat-Mu Israel dan bawalah mereka kembali ke negeri ini, yang sudah Engkau berikan kepada nenek moyang kami.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="1KI.8.35" />“Ketika umat-Mu berdosa terhadap Engkau sehingga Engkau menghukum mereka dengan menahan hujan dan mengadakan kekeringan, lalu mereka berdoa dengan menghadap ke rumah-Mu ini untuk mengakui kekuasaan-Mu dan bertobat dari dosa-dosa mereka,
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="1KI.8.36" />dengarlah doa mereka dari surga dan ampunilah dosa hamba-hamba-Mu, umat Israel. Ajarilah mereka cara hidup yang benar, dan turunkanlah hujan ke atas negeri yang sudah Engkau berikan menjadi milik mereka turun temurun.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="1KI.8.37" />“Apabila di negeri ini terjadi bencana kelaparan, atau wabah penyakit, atau serangan hama seperti belalang dan ulat, atau jika musuh datang menyerang gerbang kota, apa pun musibah atau penyakit yang melanda negeri ini,
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="1KI.8.38" />lalu seseorang atau seluruh umat-Mu Israel menghadap ke rumah ini, menengadahkan tangan untuk mendoakan kesulitan apa pun dalam hati mereka masing-masing,
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="1KI.8.39" />dengarlah doa mereka dari rumah-Mu di surga. Ampunilah mereka dan berikanlah jawaban doa kepada setiap orang sesuai dengan sikap dan perbuatan mereka, karena hanya Engkau sajalah yang mengetahui isi hati setiap orang.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="1KI.8.40" />Dengan begitu, mereka belajar takut dan hormat kepada-Mu sepanjang hidup mereka di tanah yang Engkau berikan kepada nenek moyang kami.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="41-42" bcv="1KI.8.41" />“Begitu juga, ketika ada orang-orang asing, yang bukan umat-Mu Israel, datang dari negeri jauh untuk berdoa di rumah-Mu ini karena mendengar tentang nama-Mu yang termasyhur, kekuasaan-Mu yang hebat, dan kekuatan-Mu yang dahsyat,
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="1KI.8.43" />dengarlah juga doa mereka dari rumah-Mu di surga dan kabulkanlah permohonan mereka, supaya semua bangsa di bumi mengenal Engkau dan belajar takut dan hormat kepada-Mu seperti umat-Mu Israel. Mereka juga akan tahu bahwa rumah yang aku dirikan ini adalah untuk kehormatan-Mu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="44" bcv="1KI.8.44" />“Apabila umat-Mu pergi berperang melawan musuh ke daerah mana pun Engkau mengutus mereka, lalu mereka berdoa kepada-Mu dengan menghadap ke arah kota ini, yang sudah Engkau pilih, yaitu ke arah rumah yang aku dirikan untuk menghormati Engkau,
<ve />
<v id="45" bcv="1KI.8.45" />dengarlah doa permohonan mereka dari surga dan berilah mereka kemenangan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="46" bcv="1KI.8.46" />“Suatu hari nanti, tentu umat-Mu akan berdosa terhadap Engkau, karena memang tidak ada manusia yang tak berdosa. Ketika itu terjadi, Engkau akan marah dan menyerahkan umat-Mu untuk ditawan ke negeri musuh, baik yang dekat maupun yang jauh.
<ve />
<v id="47" bcv="1KI.8.47" />Tetapi jika kemudian di sana umat-Mu menyadari dosa mereka dan memohon belas kasihan-Mu dengan berkata, ‘Kami sudah berdosa dan berbuat sangat jahat, ya TUHAN,’
<ve />
<v id="48" bcv="1KI.8.48" />lalu dengan sepenuh hati mereka kembali kepada-Mu dan berdoa dengan menghadap ke rumah-Mu ini, yang berada di kota dan negeri yang sudah Engkau pilih dan berikan kepada nenek moyang kami,
<ve />
<v id="49" bcv="1KI.8.49" />dengarlah doa permohonan mereka dari rumah-Mu di surga, dan kasihanilah mereka.
<ve />
<v id="50" bcv="1KI.8.50" />Ampunilah segala dosa dan pelanggaran yang sudah dilakukan umat-Mu terhadap Engkau. Buatlah musuh-musuh yang menawan mereka berbelas kasihan kepada mereka.
<ve />
<v id="51" bcv="1KI.8.51" />Karena mereka adalah umat-Mu, milik kepunyaan-Mu yang istimewa, yang sudah Engkau bawa keluar dari Mesir, negeri perbudakan yang menyiksa seperti panasnya tempat peleburan besi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="52" bcv="1KI.8.52" />“Kiranya Engkau memperhatikan dan mendengar permohonan hamba-hamba-Mu umat Israel, setiap kali mereka berseru kepada-Mu,
<ve />
<v id="53" bcv="1KI.8.53" />sebab Engkau ya, TUHAN, sudah mengkhususkan mereka dari antara segala bangsa di bumi untuk menjadi milik-Mu yang istimewa, sebagaimana Engkau katakan melalui hamba-Mu Musa, ketika Engkau membawa nenek moyang kami keluar dari Mesir.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Acara selanjutnya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="54" bcv="1KI.8.54" />Demikianlah Salomo berdoa di depan mezbah TUHAN sambil berlutut dan menengadahkan tangannya ke langit. Sesudah selesai, dia pun berdiri
<ve />
<v id="55" bcv="1KI.8.55" />dan mengucapkan berkat atas seluruh umat Israel dengan suara nyaring,
<ve />
<v id="56" bcv="1KI.8.56" />“Terpujilah TUHAN, yang sudah memberikan tempat tinggal yang tenang bagi umat-Nya Israel sesuai janji-Nya! Semua yang baik, yang sudah TUHAN janjikan melalui hamba-Nya, Musa, sudah Dia penuhi.
<ve />
<v id="57" bcv="1KI.8.57" />Kiranya TUHAN, Allah kita, selalu menyertai kita, seperti Dia menyertai nenek moyang kita. Kiranya Dia tidak pernah meninggalkan dan mengabaikan kita.
<ve />
<v id="58" bcv="1KI.8.58" />Kiranya Dia mengarahkan hati kita kepada-Nya, agar kita selalu menuruti petunjuk-Nya, dan menaati segala perintah, ketetapan, serta keputusan-Nya, yang telah Dia perintahkan kepada nenek moyang kita.
<ve />
<v id="59" bcv="1KI.8.59" />Kiranya TUHAN, Allah kita, selalu mengingat permohonanku ini setiap waktu, juga memperhatikan dan memelihara hamba-Nya ini serta seluruh umat-Nya, dengan menyediakan apa pun yang kita perlukan tiap-tiap hari.
<ve />
<v id="60" bcv="1KI.8.60" />Maka segala bangsa di bumi akan tahu bahwa TUHAN adalah satu-satunya Allah yang sejati. Selain Dia tidak ada yang ilahi.
<ve />
<v id="61" bcv="1KI.8.61" />Dan kiranya kalian masing-masing tetap setia kepada TUHAN Allah kita dengan sepenuh hati, dan selalu hidup mengikuti seluruh ketetapan dan perintah-Nya, seperti yang kalian lakukan sekarang.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="62" bcv="1KI.8.62" />Kemudian Raja Salomo dan seluruh rakyat Israel yang berkumpul di sana mempersembahkan kurban-kurban bagi TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="63" bcv="1KI.8.63" />Salomo mempersembahkan 22.000 ekor sapi dan 120.000 ekor domba sebagai kurban tanda damai kepada TUHAN. Demikianlah raja dan seluruh Israel meresmikan rumah TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="64" bcv="1KI.8.64" />Pada hari itu juga, Salomo menyucikan bagian tengah halaman di depan rumah TUHAN. Tempat itu dia gunakan untuk mempersembahkan kurban yang dibakar habis, persembahan gandum-ganduman, dan lemak dari kurban tanda damai, karena mezbah kurban bakaran di depan rumah TUHAN tidak cukup untuk menampung semua kurban persembahan itu.
<ve />
<v id="65" bcv="1KI.8.65" />Salomo dan seluruh orang Israel yang berkumpul merayakan peresmian selama satu minggu, lalu menambah satu minggu lagi.<f caller="+"><fr>8:65
</fr><fk>satu minggu lagi
</fk><ft>Menurut 2Taw. 7:8-10, penambahan minggu kedua adalah untuk Hari Raya Pondok.</ft></f> Sangat besar jumlah orang yang berkumpul. Mereka datang dari daerah Lebo Hamat di bagian utara sampai daerah cabang sungai Mesir di bagian selatan.
<ve />
<v id="66" bcv="1KI.8.66" />Setelah dua minggu, Salomo membubarkan seluruh rakyat itu. Mereka pun mendoakan berkat bagi raja, lalu masing-masing pulang dengan sangat gembira karena segala kebaikan yang sudah TUHAN lakukan kepada hamba-Nya Daud dan umat-Nya Israel.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="9" />
<s style="s1">Janji dan peringatan TUHAN kepada Salomo
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1KI.9.1" />Sesudah Salomo selesai membangun rumah TUHAN, seluruh istana kerajaan, dan semua yang dia inginkan,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1KI.9.2" />TUHAN menampakkan diri kepada Salomo untuk kedua kalinya, seperti yang pernah terjadi di Gibeon.<x caller="+"><xo>9:2
</xo><xt>1Raj. 3:5</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1KI.9.3" />Kata TUHAN kepadanya, “Aku sudah mendengar doa permohonanmu. Aku telah menyucikan rumah yang kamu bangun sebagai kehormatan bagi-Ku selama-lamanya. Hati-Ku akan selalu ada di sana. Dan mata-Ku akan mengawasinya tiap waktu.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1KI.9.4" />Bila kamu hidup dengan setia dan lurus di hadapan-Ku seperti ayahmu Daud, dengan mengikuti segala perintah, peraturan, dan ketetapan-Ku,
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1KI.9.5" />maka Aku akan membuat kerajaanmu selalu berkuasa atas Israel, seperti yang sudah Aku janjikan kepada ayahmu Daud, yaitu, ‘Anak-cucumu akan terus memerintah atas Israel turun temurun.’
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1KI.9.6" />Tetapi jika kamu atau anak cucumu meninggalkan Aku, tidak menaati peraturan serta ketetapan yang sudah Aku berikan, dan malah menyembah dewa-dewa,
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="1KI.9.7" />maka Aku akan mengusir bangsa Israel dari tanah yang sudah Aku berikan kepada mereka. Aku juga akan meninggalkan rumah-Ku ini, yang pernah Aku sucikan untuk penyembahan-Ku. Dan di antara semua bangsa lain, Israel akan diejek dan ditertawakan.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1KI.9.8" />Rumah ini akan hancur hingga setiap orang yang melewatinya akan terheran-heran serta merasa ngeri dan bertanya-tanya, ‘Mengapa TUHAN sampai berbuat demikian terhadap negeri ini dan rumah ini?’<x caller="+"><xo>9:8
</xo><xt>Ul. 29:24</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1KI.9.9" />Maka orang-orang akan menjawab, ‘Karena bangsa Israel meninggalkan TUHAN, Allah mereka yang sudah membawa nenek moyang Israel keluar dari Mesir, dan malah menyembah dewa-dewa. Itulah sebabnya TUHAN mendatangkan malapetaka ini atas mereka.’”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Proyek pembangunan dan hubungan Salomo dengan kerajaan lain
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="1KI.9.10" />Pembangunan rumah TUHAN dan istana Salomo selesai dalam waktu dua puluh tahun.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1KI.9.11" />Sesudah itu, Salomo memberikan dua puluh kota di daerah Galilea kepada Hiram, raja negeri Tirus, karena Hiram sudah menyediakan seluruh keperluan yang diminta Salomo— kayu aras, kayu sanobar, dan emas.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1KI.9.12" />Akan tetapi, ketika Hiram mengunjungi kota-kota yang Salomo berikan, dia tidak menyukainya
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1KI.9.13" />dan mengirim berita kepada Salomo, “Saudaraku, kota-kota yang engkau berikan itu sama sekali tidak berguna!” Itulah sebabnya sampai masa kitab ini ditulis, daerah itu disebut Tanah Tidak Berguna.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1KI.9.14" />(Hiram sudah membayar 3.600 kilogram emas kepada Salomo.)
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="1KI.9.15" />Raja Salomo menugaskan para buruh kasar<f caller="+"><fr>9:15
</fr><fk>buruh kasar
</fk><ft>2Sam. 20:24 CK.</ft></f> untuk membangun rumah TUHAN, istananya, tembok Yerusalem, dan menimbun lembah untuk memperluas kota. Mereka juga ditugaskan membangun kota Hazor, Megido, dan Gezer.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1KI.9.16" />Menjelang waktu pernikahan Salomo dengan putri Mesir, raja Mesir menyerang kota Gezer, membakarnya, dan membunuh seluruh orang Kanaan yang tinggal di sana<x caller="+"><xo>9:16
</xo><xt>1Raj. 3:1</xt></x> untuk memberikan kota itu sebagai hadiah pernikahan bagi anaknya.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="1KI.9.17" />Lalu Salomo membangun kembali kota Gezer, Bet Horon Bawah,
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="1KI.9.18" />Baalat, dan Tamar di daerah padang belantara Yehuda.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="1KI.9.19" />Salomo juga membangun kota-kota untuk dijadikan pusat penyimpanan bahan makanan, serta kota untuk memelihara kuda dan menyimpan kereta kuda. Salomo membangun apa pun yang dia mau, baik di Yerusalem, di Libanon, maupun di seluruh wilayah kekuasaannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="1KI.9.20" />Pada masa itu, beberapa bangsa penduduk asli Kanaan, yaitu orang Amori, Het, Feris, Hewi, dan Yebus, masih tinggal di negeri Israel
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="1KI.9.21" />karena orang Israel tidak menghabisi mereka semuanya. Salomo menetapkan mereka sebagai buruh kasar. Itulah pekerjaan mereka sampai waktu kitab ini ditulis.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="1KI.9.22" />Namun, tidak ada satu pun orang Israel yang dijadikan buruh kasar oleh Salomo. Dia menjadikan mereka tentara, pegawai kerajaan, kepala pasukan perang, pemimpin pasukan kereta, dan panglima pasukan berkuda.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="1KI.9.23" />550 orang Israel diangkat untuk menjadi pengawas para buruh kasar selama mengerjakan berbagai proyek pembangunan Salomo.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="1KI.9.24" />Sesudah menikah, Raja Salomo membawa istrinya, yaitu putri raja Mesir, pindah dari bagian lama kota Yerusalem ke istana yang baru dibangun untuknya. Sesudah itu, Salomo meluaskan Yerusalem dengan menimbun lembah di bagian timur supaya tanahnya rata.<f caller="+"><fr>9:24
</fr><fk>menimbun ...
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: milo. Dalam bahasa Ibrani, milo berarti ‘timbunan’. Timbunan ini dibuat untuk meluaskan kota. Lihat 2Sam. 5:9; 1Raj. 9:15; 1Raj. 11:27; 2Raj. 12:20; 1Taw. 11:8; 2Taw. 32:5.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="1KI.9.25" />Sesudah rumah TUHAN selesai dan dipakai sebagai tempat beribadah, tiga kali setahun Salomo mempersembahkan kurban yang dibakar habis dan kurban tanda damai di atas mezbahnya. Dia juga secara rutin memberikan kemenyan untuk dibakar di mezbah dupa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="1KI.9.26" />Raja Salomo juga membangun kapal-kapal di Ezion Geber, sebuah pelabuhan di pantai Laut Merah dekat Elat, di negeri Edom.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="1KI.9.27" />Hiram mengirim para pelautnya yang berpengalaman untuk berlayar bersama anak buah Salomo menggunakan kapal-kapal itu.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="1KI.9.28" />Mereka berlayar ke Ofir dan membawa dari sana emas sekitar 14.000 kilogram, lalu menyerahkannya kepada Salomo.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="10" />
<s style="s1">Ratu negeri Syeba mengunjungi Salomo
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1KI.10.1" />Kabar tentang kebijaksanaan Salomo yang luar biasa dari TUHAN tersebar sampai ke negeri Syeba.<f caller="+"><fr>10:1
</fr><fk>Syeba
</fk><ft>Negeri Syeba diperkirakan terletak di negara Yemen zaman sekarang. Tafsiran lain mengatakan bahwa Syeba adalah Etiopia.</ft></f> Mendengar berita itu, ratu Syeba datang menemui Salomo untuk menguji dia dengan pertanyaan-pertanyaan sulit.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1KI.10.2" />Ratu tiba di Yerusalem disertai rombongan dari kerajaannya yang sangat besar jumlahnya, barisan unta yang mengangkut rempah-rempah, sangat banyak emas, dan batu permata yang mahal-mahal. Ketika bertemu Salomo, ratu Syeba mengajukan semua pertanyaan yang ada dalam pikirannya.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1KI.10.3" />Salomo menjawab semua pertanyaan itu. Tidak ada satu pun yang tidak bisa dijawab.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="1KI.10.4" />Setelah ratu menyaksikan sendiri seluruh kebijaksanaan Salomo, juga istana yang dia bangun,
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1KI.10.5" />makanan-makanan yang dihidangkan di istana, pengaturan tempat duduk para pegawainya, pelayanan para hambanya di meja makan, pakaian mereka, serta kurban-kurban yang Salomo persembahkan di rumah TUHAN, ratu Syeba sangat takjub dan tercengang-cengang.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1KI.10.6" />Lalu dia berkata kepada raja, “Berita yang saya dengar di negeri saya tentang kebijaksanaan Yang Mulia ternyata sungguh benar!
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="1KI.10.7" />Waktu itu saya tidak percaya sebelum datang ke sini dan melihatnya sendiri. Tetapi ternyata, berita itu bahkan tidak sampai setengah dari kenyataannya. Sesungguhnya, kebijaksanaan dan kekayaan Tuan jauh melebihi apa yang saya dengar!
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1KI.10.8" />Betapa bahagianya para pegawai yang selalu ada di sekitar Tuan sehingga setiap waktu mereka bisa mendengar perkataan bijak dari Tuan.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1KI.10.9" />Terpujilah TUHAN, Allahmu, yang telah berkenan kepada Tuan dan mengangkat Tuan menjadi raja Israel! TUHAN sungguh mengasihi orang Israel untuk selamanya, itulah sebabnya Dia menjadikan Tuan sebagai raja untuk menegakkan keadilan dan mewujudkan apa yang benar bagi Israel.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="1KI.10.10" />Ratu negeri Syeba memberi Salomo 4.000 kilogram emas, rempah-rempah yang sangat banyak, juga batu-batu permata. Sejak itu tidak pernah ada lagi pemberian yang melebihi banyaknya rempah-rempah dari ratu Syeba.
<ve />
<v id="11-13" bcv="1KI.10.11" />Sebaliknya, Raja Salomo juga memberikan banyak hadiah kepada ratu negeri Syeba, bahkan segala yang diinginkan dan diminta ratu. Sesudah itu ratu Syeba dan rombongan pegawainya pulang ke negeri mereka.
</p>
<p style="p">Sementara itu, kapal-kapal Hiram yang mengangkut emas dari Ofir juga membawa dari sana sangat banyak kayu cendana dan batu-batu permata. Raja memakai kayu cendana itu untuk membuat tangga-tangga di rumah TUHAN dan istananya sendiri, juga untuk membuat kecapi dan harpa bagi para pemain musik. Kayu cendana sebagus itu tidak pernah ada lagi sampai masa kitab ini ditulis.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kekayaan Salomo
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="1KI.10.14" />Dalam satu tahun, Salomo mengumpulkan emas sebanyak 23.000 kilogram,
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="1KI.10.15" />belum termasuk emas yang didapat dari pajak yang dibayar oleh para pedagang, raja-raja di daerah Arab, dan para pemimpin daerah Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="1KI.10.16" />Raja Salomo membuat dua ratus perisai besar dari emas yang ditempa. Setiap perisai beratnya sekitar 7,2 kilogram.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="1KI.10.17" />Dia juga membuat tiga ratus perisai kecil dari emas yang ditempa. Setiap perisai beratnya sekitar 1,8 kilogram. Perisai-perisai itu diletakkan di Gedung Hutan Libanon.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="1KI.10.18" />Raja juga membuat takhta besar yang dilapisi dengan emas murni dan dihiasi dengan banyak gading.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="1KI.10.19" />Ada enam anak tangga yang menuju ke takhta. Bentuk sandaran belakangnya membulat di bagian atas. Takhta itu memiliki dua sandaran tangan, dengan patung singa berdiri di kiri kanannya.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="1KI.10.20" />Keenam anak tangga yang menuju ke takhta juga memiliki patung singa di kiri kanannya. Jadi, seluruhnya ada dua belas patung singa di tangga takhta. Belum pernah ada kerajaan mana pun yang membuat takhta seperti itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="1KI.10.21" />Seluruh peralatan minum raja Salomo dan perkakas rumah tangga di Gedung Hutan Libanon juga terbuat dari emas murni. Tidak ada yang terbuat dari perak, sebab perak dianggap tidak berharga pada zaman Salomo.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="1KI.10.22" />Salomo bisa memiliki emas sebanyak itu karena di samping kapal-kapal Hiram, Salomo juga memiliki kapal-kapal saudagar besar yang berlayar ke Tarsis untuk berdagang. Tiga tahun sekali, kapal-kapal itu kembali dengan mengangkut emas, perak, gading, kera, dan banyak burung merak.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="1KI.10.23" />Kekayaan dan kebijaksanaan Salomo melebihi semua raja di seluruh bumi.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="1KI.10.24" />Pemimpin dari berbagai negeri datang menemui Salomo untuk mendengar kebijaksanaan yang Allah berikan kepadanya.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="1KI.10.25" />Mereka datang dengan membawa hadiah berupa barang-barang dari perak dan emas, pakaian, rempah-rempah, wangi-wangian, kuda, dan bagal. Demikianlah yang terjadi setiap tahun.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="1KI.10.26" />Salomo berhasil membangun pasukan kereta berkuda yang besar. Jumlahnya mencapai 1.400 kereta, dengan 12.000 ekor kuda. Sebagian ditempatkan di kota-kota penyimpanan kereta kuda, dan sebagian lain ditaruh di Yerusalem, tempat kediaman raja.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="1KI.10.27" />Semasa pemerintahan Salomo, perak sama banyaknya seperti batu biasa, dan balok kayu aras dari Libanon sama banyaknya seperti pohon ara di dataran rendah Israel.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="1KI.10.28" />Kuda-kuda Salomo diimpor dari Mesir dan Kilikia. Para pedagang raja membelinya dengan harga pasar.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="1KI.10.29" />Mereka membayar 6.800 gram perak untuk setiap kereta Mesir dan 1.700 gram perak untuk satu ekor kuda. Mereka juga menjual kereta dan kuda-kuda itu kepada semua raja di daerah Het dan Aram.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="11" />
<s style="s1">Salomo mengkhianati TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1KI.11.1" />Raja Salomo mencintai banyak perempuan asing. Selain menikah dengan putri raja Mesir, dia juga menikahi perempuan-perempuan dari bangsa Moab, Amon, Edom, Sidon, dan Het.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1KI.11.2" />TUHAN sudah memperingatkan bangsa Israel, “Janganlah melakukan pernikahan campur dengan orang dari bangsa-bangsa itu, karena mereka akan mempengaruhi kalian untuk menyembah berhala-berhala mereka,” tetapi Salomo tetap menikahi mereka.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1KI.11.3" />Salomo mempunyai 700 istri dari keluarga kerajaan, serta 300 orang gundik. Dan benar saja, para istrinya itu membuat Salomo meninggalkan TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="1KI.11.4" />Ketika Salomo sudah tua, istri-istrinya mempengaruhi dia untuk ikut menyembah dewa-dewa mereka, sehingga hatinya tidak lagi setia kepada TUHAN seperti Daud ayahnya.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1KI.11.5" />Salomo menyembah Astoret, dewi orang Sidon, dan Molok, dewa yang sangat menjijikkan sembahan bangsa Amon.<x caller="+"><xo>11:5
</xo><xt>Hak. 2:13 CK; Im. 20:2-5</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1KI.11.6" />Dengan demikian, Salomo melakukan apa yang jahat di mata TUHAN. Dia tidak mengikut TUHAN dengan setia seperti ayahnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="1KI.11.7" />Di atas bukit di sebelah timur Yerusalem,<f caller="+"><fr>11:7
</fr><fk>bukit di sebelah timur Yerusalem
</fk><ft>Bukit ini sama dengan Bukit Zaitun dalam Perjanjian Baru.</ft></f> Salomo membangun kuil pemujaan untuk Kamos, dewa menjijikkan yang dipuja bangsa Moab, dan untuk Molok, dewa sembahan bangsa Amon yang sangat menjijikkan itu.<x caller="+"><xo>11:7
</xo><xt>Bil. 21:29 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1KI.11.8" />Juga untuk semua istrinya dari bangsa-bangsa asing itu, Salomo membuatkan kuil-kuil pemujaan tempat mereka membakar dupa dan mempersembahkan kurban untuk dewa-dewa mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="1KI.11.9" />Maka TUHAN pun marah terhadap Salomo sebab dia telah berpaling dari Allahnya sendiri, yang sudah dua kali menampakkan diri kepadanya
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1KI.11.10" />dan sudah memperingatkan dia secara khusus agar jangan menyembah dewa-dewa. Salomo melanggar perintah TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="1KI.11.11" />Jadi TUHAN berkata kepada Salomo, “Karena kamu telah melakukan semuanya itu, melanggar ikatan perjanjian-Ku, dan tidak menaati ketetapan yang sudah Aku berikan kepadamu, maka Aku akan memecah kerajaanmu dan memberikannya kepada seorang pegawaimu.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1KI.11.12" />Tetapi demi ayahmu, Aku tidak akan melakukannya selama kamu masih hidup. Aku akan memecah kerajaan ini pada masa pemerintahan anakmu nanti.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1KI.11.13" />Meskipun demikian, Aku tidak akan mengambil seluruh kerajaan dari anakmu. Aku tetap mengizinkan dia memerintah atas satu suku saja, demi hamba-Ku Daud dan demi Yerusalem, kota yang sudah Aku pilih.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Musuh-musuh Salomo
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="1KI.11.14" />Kemudian TUHAN menggerakkan Hadad, keturunan raja Edom, untuk melawan Salomo.
<ve />
<v id="15-16" bcv="1KI.11.15" />Dahulu ketika Daud mengalahkan kerajaan Edom, Yoab, panglima pasukannya, pergi ke Edom untuk menguburkan para tentara Israel yang mati dalam pertempuran. Dia bersama pasukannya tinggal di sana enam bulan, dan selama itu mereka membunuh semua laki-laki yang tersisa di Edom.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="1KI.11.17" />Tetapi Hadad yang waktu itu masih sangat muda dibawa lari ke Mesir oleh beberapa pejabat Edom.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="1KI.11.18" />Mereka meninggalkan Midian dan sampai ke Paran. Beberapa orang bergabung dengan mereka di sana. Lalu mereka bersama-sama pergi ke Mesir dan menemui raja Mesir. Raja menyediakan tanah, rumah, juga kebutuhan makanan bagi Hadad.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="1KI.11.19" />Raja Mesir sangat menyayangi Hadad sehingga dia memberikan adik iparnya sendiri, yaitu adik ratu Mesir, menjadi istri Hadad. (Ratu Mesir itu bernama Tahpenes.)
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="1KI.11.20" />Istri Hadad melahirkan seorang anak laki-laki, namanya Genubat. Anak ini dibesarkan oleh Ratu Tahpenes di istana bersama anak-anak raja Mesir.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="1KI.11.21" />Bertahun-tahun kemudian, Hadad mendengar berita bahwa Daud dan Yoab, panglima tentaranya, sudah meninggal dunia. Maka Hadad berkata kepada raja Mesir, “Izinkanlah saya kembali ke negeri saya.”
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="1KI.11.22" />Raja bertanya, “Kekurangan apakah kamu di sini, sehingga kamu ingin kembali ke negerimu?” Jawab Hadad, “Saya tidak kekurangan apa pun. Tetapi tolong izinkanlah saya pergi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="1KI.11.23" />Allah juga menggerakkan Rezon anak Eliada untuk melawan Salomo. Rezon adalah mantan budak Hadadezer, raja negeri Zoba. Rezon melarikan diri dari majikannya itu
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="1KI.11.24" />lalu menjadi pemimpin kelompok pemberontak. Itu terjadi sesudah Daud mengalahkan Hadadezer dan membunuh para tentara Zoba. Kekalahan itu membuat Rezon beserta anak buahnya melarikan diri ke Damsik dan tinggal di kota itu. Di sana anak buahnya mengangkat Rezon menjadi raja Aram.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="1KI.11.25" />Rezon membenci Israel dan menjadi musuh Israel selama masa pemerintahan Salomo. Sama seperti Hadad, dia mendatangkan banyak masalah terhadap Israel. Kekuasaan Rezon meluas hingga di seluruh Aram.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yerobeam akan menjadi raja Israel selanjutnya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="1KI.11.26" />Pemimpin pemberontakan lainnya yang melawan Salomo adalah Yerobeam, pegawainya sendiri. Yerobeam adalah anak Nebat dari kota Zereda di wilayah Efraim. Ibunya seorang janda bernama Zerua.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="1KI.11.27" />Beginilah awal mula pemberontakannya. Suatu kali, Salomo sedang menimbun dan memperbaiki<x caller="+"><xo>11:27
</xo><xt>1Raj. 9:24 CK</xt></x> bagian lama tembok Yerusalem yang disebut Kota Daud.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="1KI.11.28" />Yerobeam bekerja dalam pembangunan itu. Ketika Salomo melihat bahwa pemuda itu sangat rajin dan bisa diandalkan, Salomo mengangkat dia menjadi mandor untuk mengepalai para buruh dari suku Efraim dan Manasye.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="1KI.11.29" />Suatu hari, ketika Yerobeam dalam perjalanan dari Yerusalem ke tempat lain melalui suatu padang, dia didatangi oleh Ahia, nabi dari kota Silo yang pada waktu itu mengenakan jubah baru. Hanya ada mereka berdua di padang itu.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="1KI.11.30" />Ahia melepaskan jubah baru yang dia pakai dan merobeknya menjadi dua belas bagian,
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="1KI.11.31" />lalu berkata kepada Yerobeam, “Ambillah sepuluh robekan untukmu, karena beginilah pesan TUHAN, Allah Israel: Aku akan memecah kerajaan Israel dari tangan Salomo dan memberikan sepuluh suku kepadamu.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="1KI.11.32" />Tetapi Aku akan membiarkan satu suku tetap dipimpin oleh Salomo,<f caller="+"><fr>11:32
</fr><fk>satu suku
</fk><ft>Suku yang dimaksud adalah Yehuda. Pada waktu itu, suku Benyamin dianggap menjadi satu dengan Yehuda, karena Benyamin suku yang lebih kecil dan tersebar di daerah yang sama dengan Yehuda. Itulah sebabnya Ahia memegang dua robekan jubah tetapi menyebutnya satu.</ft></f> demi janji-Ku kepada hamba-Ku Daud, dan demi Yerusalem, kota yang sudah Aku pilih dari antara semua suku Israel.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="1KI.11.33" />Aku melakukannya karena Salomo dan rakyat Israel sudah meninggalkan Aku dan menyembah Astoret, dewi orang Sidon, Kamos, dewa orang Moab, dan Molok, dewa orang Amon. Mereka tidak lagi menaati Aku seperti Daud. Mereka sudah berhenti melakukan apa yang benar. Mereka tidak lagi menjalankan ketetapan dan peraturan yang sudah Aku perintahkan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="1KI.11.34" />“Namun, Aku tidak akan mengambil seluruh kerajaan dari Salomo. Aku juga akan tetap membiarkan dia berkuasa selama hidupnya, demi janji-Ku kepada Daud, hamba pilihan-Ku, yang taat pada perintah dan ketetapan-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="1KI.11.35" />Aku akan memecah kerajaan Israel ketika anak Salomo naik takhta. Sepuluh suku akan Aku berikan kepadamu.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="1KI.11.36" />Tetapi satu suku akan tetap Aku berikan kepada anaknya, supaya selalu ada keturunan Daud yang memerintah di Yerusalem, kota yang Aku pilih sebagai tempat beribadah kepada-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="1KI.11.37" />Aku akan mengangkatmu menjadi raja Israel, sehingga kamu berkuasa atas segala sesuatu yang kamu inginkan.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="1KI.11.38" />Apabila kamu menaati semua yang Aku perintahkan dan hidup benar menurut kehendak-Ku seperti hamba-Ku Daud, dengan selalu menjalankan ketetapan-ketetapan-Ku, maka Aku akan selalu bersamamu. Aku akan membuat anak cucumu turun temurun menjadi raja atas Israel, seperti yang Aku lakukan untuk Daud. Aku akan memberikan Israel kepadamu.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="1KI.11.39" />Aku akan menghukum keturunan Daud karena dosa Salomo, tetapi tidak untuk selamanya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="40" bcv="1KI.11.40" />Sejak mengetahui hal itu Salomo berusaha membunuh Yerobeam. Tetapi dia melarikan diri kepada Sisak, raja Mesir, dan tinggal di sana sampai Salomo meninggal.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Salomo meninggal dunia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="1KI.11.41" />Seluruh peristiwa di masa pemerintahan Salomo, tindakan-tindakan yang diambilnya, termasuk kebijaksanaannya, dicatat dalam kitab Riwayat Salomo.
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="1KI.11.42" />Salomo memerintah di Yerusalem atas seluruh Israel selama empat puluh tahun.
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="1KI.11.43" />Sesudah itu dia meninggal dunia dan dikuburkan di Kota Daud. Lalu Rehabeam, anaknya, menjadi raja menggantikan dia.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="12" />
<s style="s1">Israel terpecah menjadi dua kerajaan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1KI.12.1" />Beginilah kisah penobatan Rehabeam. Rehabeam pergi ke kota Sikem karena semua orang Israel sudah berkumpul di sana untuk menobatkan dia menjadi raja.
<ve />
<v id="2-3" bcv="1KI.12.2" />Dari tempat pengungsiannya di Mesir, Yerobeam anak Nebat mendengar kabar bahwa Salomo sudah mati dan anaknya akan diangkat menjadi raja. Para kepala suku Israel memanggil Yerobeam. Jadi, dia pun segera kembali dari Mesir. Lalu mereka bersama-sama menghadap Raja Rehabeam dan berkata kepadanya,
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1KI.12.4" />“Salomo, ayah Tuan, sudah membebani rakyat sangat berat dengan kerja keras dan pajak yang tinggi. Karena itu, mohon ringankanlah beban kami, dan kami akan setia melayani Tuan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="1KI.12.5" />Rehabeam menjawab, “Tiga hari lagi saya akan memberikan jawaban. Sekarang pergilah dulu.” Maka mereka pun pergi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="1KI.12.6" />Kemudian Raja Rehabeam membahas masalah itu dengan orang-orang tua yang dulu menjadi penasihat ayahnya. Dia bertanya, “Apa nasihat kalian untuk menjawab permintaan rakyat Israel?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="1KI.12.7" />Mereka menjawab, “Jika Tuan mau melayani rakyat dengan baik, mengabdi untuk rakyat, dan memberikan jawaban yang menyenangkan, pasti mereka akan selalu setia kepada Tuan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="1KI.12.8" />Tetapi Rehabeam menolak nasihat para penasihat lama itu dan justru meminta pendapat dari orang-orang muda yang sebaya dengan dia, yang sudah diangkat menjadi penasihatnya.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1KI.12.9" />Tanya Rehabeam, “Apa nasihat kalian untuk menjawab rakyat yang meminta saya meringankan beban yang diberikan ayah kepada mereka?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="1KI.12.10" />Para penasihat muda itu menjawab, “Katakanlah begini kepada orang-orang yang meminta keringanan: Ayah tidak ada apa-apanya dibanding saya.<f caller="+"><fr>12:10
</fr><fk>Ayah … dibanding saya
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah, “Jari kelingkingku lebih besar daripada pinggang ayahku.”</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1KI.12.11" />Kalau ayah saya memberikan beban berat kepada kalian, saya akan memberikan yang lebih berat lagi. Dia menghajar kalian dengan cambuk, saya akan memakai cambuk berduri besi!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="1KI.12.12" />Sesuai perintah raja, tiga hari kemudian Yerobeam dan yang lainnya kembali menghadap.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1KI.12.13" />Raja menjawab mereka dengan kasar karena dia menolak nasihat dari para tua-tua.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1KI.12.14" />Rehabeam mengikuti nasihat orang-orang muda tadi dan berkata, “Ayah saya memberikan beban berat kepada kalian, tetapi saya akan memberikan yang lebih berat lagi. Dia menghajar kalian dengan cambuk, tetapi saya akan memakai cambuk berduri besi!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15-18" bcv="1KI.12.15" />Seluruh umat Israel menyadari bahwa raja yang baru tidak mau mendengarkan mereka. Maka mereka berteriak,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Tidak ada untungnya kita mendukung keluarga Daud!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tidak ada gunanya mengikuti pemerintahan Daud!
</q>
<q style="q1">Ayo, rakyat Israel, kita pulang saja!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Hai keluarga Daud, mulai sekarang uruslah dirimu sendiri!”
</q>
<p style="p">Kemudian Raja Rehabeam mengutus Adoram (kepala mandor buruh kasar) untuk menenangkan rakyat, tetapi mereka melempari dia dengan batu sampai mati. Lalu Rehabeam cepat-cepat naik ke keretanya dan melarikan diri ke Yerusalem.
</p>
<p style="p">Orang Israel pulang ke rumahnya masing-masing, dan hanya rakyat Israel di wilayah Yehuda yang masih mau tunduk kepada Rehabeam. Hal itu terjadi sesuai dengan kehendak TUHAN. Karena TUHAN hendak mewujudkan perkataan-Nya yang sudah disampaikan Nabi Ahia kepada Yerobeam.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="1KI.12.19" />Demikianlah awalnya suku-suku Israel memberontak terhadap keluarga Daud, dan keadaan masih seperti itu sampai waktu kitab ini ditulis.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="1KI.12.20" />Ketika orang-orang Israel mendengar bahwa Yerobeam sudah kembali dari Mesir, mereka mengundang dia ke suatu pertemuan, dan di situ mereka mengangkat dia menjadi raja Israel. Hanya suku Yehuda yang tetap menganggap keturunan Daud sebagai raja mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pesan TUHAN untuk Rehabeam
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="1KI.12.21" />Ketika Rehabeam tiba di Yerusalem, dia mengumpulkan 180.000 orang tentara dari suku Yehuda dan Benyamin untuk berperang melawan Israel dan memulihkan kembali kekuasaannya atas suku-suku di bagian utara.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="1KI.12.22" />Tetapi Allah mengutus Nabi Semaya,
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="1KI.12.23" />“Sampaikanlah kepada Rehabeam anak Salomo, raja Yehuda, dan kepada semua orang dari suku Yehuda dan Benyamin:
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="1KI.12.24" />TUHAN berkata, ‘Jangan menyerang saudara-saudaramu orang Israel. Pulanglah ke rumahmu masing-masing, karena semua yang terjadi ini adalah kehendak-Ku.’”
</p>
<p style="p">Maka mereka mematuhi perintah TUHAN dan pulang.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yerobeam menjadi raja Israel utara dan mengajak rakyatnya untuk menyembah berhala
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="1KI.12.25" />Kemudian Yerobeam membangun kota Sikem di pegunungan Efraim. Dia tinggal di sana beberapa waktu. Dari situ dia pindah dan membangun kota Penuel.
<ve />
<v id="26-27" bcv="1KI.12.26" />Suatu hari Yerobeam mulai berpikir, “Semua orang Israel masih pergi mempersembahkan kurban di rumah TUHAN di Yerusalem. Kalau seperti itu, bisa-bisa mereka kembali menghormati tuan mereka yang semula, Rehabeam raja Yehuda. Jangan-jangan mereka akan membunuh aku dan berbalik kepada Rehabeam.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="1KI.12.28" />Sesudah mempertimbangkan hal itu dengan para penasihatnya, Yerobeam membuat dua patung anak sapi jantan dari emas dan berkata kepada rakyatnya, “Sudah cukup lama kalian selalu pergi ke Yerusalem untuk beribadah. Mulai sekarang tidak perlu lagi, karena dewa-dewamu yang membawa kalian keluar dari Mesir ada di sini!”
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="1KI.12.29" />Dia menempatkan satu patung di kota Betel di bagian selatan Israel, dan yang satunya di kota Dan di bagian utara.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="1KI.12.30" />Hal ini merupakan dosa besar bagi bangsa Israel, karena mereka menyembah patung anak sapi emas itu di kota Betel dan kota Dan.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="1KI.12.31" />Yerobeam juga membangun berbagai tempat pengurbanan lain di atas bukit-bukit, serta mengangkat orang-orang sebagai imam yang bukan berasal dari keturunan Lewi.
<ve />
<v id="32-33" bcv="1KI.12.32" />Dia menetapkan hari raya sendiri, yaitu tanggal lima belas bulan kedelapan, seperti Hari Raya Pondok di Yehuda,<f caller="+"><fr>12:32-33
</fr><fk>tanggal lima belas …
</fk><ft>Tanggal yang ditetapkan Yerobeam adalah satu bulan sesudah Hari Raya Pondok.</ft></f> supaya rakyatnya tidak lagi berurusan dengan kerajaan Daud.
</p>
<p style="p">Pada tanggal lima belas bulan kedelapan di tahun itu, Yerobeam mengadakan perayaan besar di Betel bersama rakyat Israel. Dia naik ke mezbah dan mempersembahkan kurban kepada patung anak sapi buatannya. Lalu dia melantik orang-orang yang dipilihnya sebagai imam, dan menugaskan mereka masing-masing supaya ada imam di setiap tempat pengurbanan.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="13" />
<s style="s1">Nubuat tentang Raja Yosia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1KI.13.1" />Ketika Raja Yerobeam masih berdiri di depan mezbah di Betel untuk membakar persembahan, datanglah seorang nabi utusan TUHAN dari Yehuda.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1KI.13.2" />Nabi itu menyerukan pesan TUHAN mengenai mezbah tersebut, katanya, “Beginilah kata TUHAN terhadap mezbah ini, ‘Suatu hari nanti akan lahir seorang keturunan Daud bernama Yosia. Ketika dia menjadi raja, dia akan membunuh dan membakar imam-imam yang mempersembahkan kurban di sini. Bahkan tulang-tulang dari mayat mereka akan dibakar sampai habis di atas mezbah sehingga mezbah ini menjadi najis.’”
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1KI.13.3" />Nabi itu menegaskan perkataannya dengan membuat keajaiban, “Inilah tandanya bahwa pesan yang saya sampaikan benar-benar dari TUHAN: Perhatikan! Mezbah ini akan terbelah dan pecah sehingga abu di atasnya tumpah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="1KI.13.4" />Mendengar perkataan itu, Yerobeam langsung menunjuk kepadanya sambil berseru, “Tangkap dia!” Tetapi seketika itu juga tangannya yang diulurkan itu menjadi kaku dan tidak bisa diturunkan lagi.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1KI.13.5" />Pada saat yang sama pecahlah mezbah itu sehingga abunya pun tumpah berantakan, tepat seperti yang disampaikan TUHAN melalui nabi-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="1KI.13.6" />Lalu Yerobeam berkata kepada nabi itu, “Berdoalah untuk saya! Mintalah kebaikan TUHAN Allahmu supaya tangan saya pulih kembali.” Nabi pun berdoa, dan tangan Yerobeam kembali seperti semula.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="1KI.13.7" />Raja berkata kepada nabi itu, “Pulanglah bersama saya. Mari kita makan bersama. Saya akan memberimu hadiah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="1KI.13.8" />Jawab nabi, “Sekalipun engkau memberikan setengah dari kekayaanmu, saya tidak akan ikut bersamamu dan tidak akan makan minum di tempat ini.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1KI.13.9" />Karena TUHAN sudah memerintahkan saya, ‘Janganlah kamu mampir untuk makan dan minum. Juga jangan pulang melewati jalan yang sama seperti waktu kamu datang.’”
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1KI.13.10" />Kemudian nabi Allah itu meninggalkan Betel. Dia pulang melalui jalan lain.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Nabi tua dari Betel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="1KI.13.11" />Pada waktu itu ada seorang nabi tua yang tinggal di Betel. Anak-anak lelakinya menceritakan kepadanya tentang nabi Allah yang tadi datang dari Yehuda. Mereka menyampaikan semua yang dikatakan nabi itu kepada Yerobeam.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1KI.13.12" />Lalu nabi tua itu bertanya, “Nabi itu pergi lewat jalan mana?” Mereka pun menunjukkan jalan yang diambilnya.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1KI.13.13" />Katanya kepada mereka, “Pasanglah pelana keledai ayah.” Mereka mengerjakannya, lalu dia menunggang keledainya
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1KI.13.14" />dan pergi mengejar nabi itu. Dia menjumpainya sedang duduk di bawah pohon besar. Nabi tua itu bertanya, “Apakah kamu nabi Allah yang datang dari Yehuda?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawabnya, “Ya, benar.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="1KI.13.15" />Lalu kata nabi tua itu, “Mari, mampirlah ke rumah saya untuk makan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="1KI.13.16" />Jawab nabi yang dari Yehuda, “Saya tidak bisa kembali ke Betel ataupun makan dan minum bersamamu.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="1KI.13.17" />TUHAN sudah berpesan kepada saya, ‘Jangan makan dan minum di tempat itu. Juga jangan pulang melewati jalan yang sama seperti waktu kamu datang.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="1KI.13.18" />Nabi tua itu membohongi dia dengan berkata “Saya juga nabi sama sepertimu. Dan tadi ada malaikat datang kepada saya menyampaikan pesan TUHAN, ‘Bawalah dia ke rumahmu supaya dia dapat makan dan minum.’”
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="1KI.13.19" />Maka nabi dari Yehuda itu ikut ke rumah nabi tua di Betel dan mereka makan bersama.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="1KI.13.20" />Saat mereka sedang duduk di meja makan, TUHAN memberi pesan kepada nabi tua itu
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="1KI.13.21" />sehingga dia berseru kepada nabi yang dari Yehuda, “TUHAN Allahmu berkata, ‘Kamu sudah menolak taat kepada perintah-Ku
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="1KI.13.22" />dengan kembali dan makan di tempat yang Aku larang! Karena itu kamu tidak akan dikuburkan bersama para leluhurmu.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="1KI.13.23" />Sesudah makan, nabi tua itu memasang pelana keledai untuk ditunggangi oleh nabi yang satunya itu.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="1KI.13.24" />Di tengah perjalanan, seekor singa menyerang nabi dari Yehuda itu sampai mati. Mayatnya tergeletak di jalan, sementara keledai dan singa itu tetap berdiri di kiri kanannya.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="1KI.13.25" />Orang-orang yang melewati jalan itu melihat mayatnya lalu menceritakan di Betel, “Ada mayat di jalan dengan seekor singa di sampingnya!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="1KI.13.26" />Waktu nabi tua itu mendengar berita tersebut, dia berkata, “Itu nabi yang tadi, yang tidak menaati perintah TUHAN. Karena itulah TUHAN menggenapi perkataan-Nya dengan mendatangkan singa untuk menyerang dan membunuh dia.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="1KI.13.27" />Lalu nabi tua itu berkata kepada anak-anaknya, “Pasangkanlah pelana pada keledai kita.” Mereka pun melakukannya.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="1KI.13.28" />Dia pergi dan menemukan mayat nabi itu tergeletak di jalan. Keledai dan singa tadi masih berdiri di sampingnya. Singa itu tidak memangsa mayat maupun keledai tersebut.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="1KI.13.29" />Kemudian nabi tua itu mengangkat mayat nabi yang dari Yehuda ke atas keledainya, lalu membawa dia pulang ke Betel untuk diratapi dan dikubur.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="1KI.13.30" />Dia menguburkan nabi Yehuda itu di kuburan keluarganya. Bersama anak-anaknya, mereka meratapi dia dengan berkata, “Oh, saudaraku!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="1KI.13.31" />Sesudah penguburan selesai, nabi tua itu berkata kepada anak-anaknya, “Suatu hari nanti waktu aku meninggal, kuburkanlah aku di sini, di kuburan yang sama, di samping tulang-tulangnya.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="1KI.13.32" />Semua yang diucapkan nabi ini berdasarkan perintah TUHAN tentang mezbah di Betel dan semua tempat pemujaan di bukit wilayah Samaria pasti akan terjadi.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yerobeam tetap saja berdosa
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="1KI.13.33" />Setelah semua peristiwa itu, Yerobeam tetap tidak berhenti melakukan perbuatan jahatnya. Dia masih saja mengangkat imam-imam dari berbagai suku untuk ditugaskan di tempat-tempat pemujaan di atas bukit-bukit. Dia mengizinkan siapa pun untuk menjadi imam.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="1KI.13.34" />Di mata TUHAN, perbuatan ini merupakan dosa besar, sehingga dia dan seluruh keluarganya akan dilenyapkan dari muka bumi.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="14" />
<s style="s1">Kematian anak Yerobeam
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1KI.14.1" />Beberapa waktu kemudian, anak laki-laki Yerobeam sakit. Namanya Abia.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1KI.14.2" />Yerobeam lalu berkata kepada istrinya “Bersiap-siaplah dan pergilah ke kota Silo. Temui Nabi Ahia di sana. Dialah yang mengatakan bahwa aku akan menjadi raja atas bangsa ini. Tetapi menyamarlah ketika pergi supaya tidak ada yang mengenali kamu sebagai istriku.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1KI.14.3" />Bawalah sepuluh roti, beberapa kue, dan madu sewadah. Dia akan memberitahukan kepadamu apa yang akan terjadi pada anak kita.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="1KI.14.4" />Istri Yerobeam pun melakukannya. Dia berkemas lalu pergi ke Silo mendatangi rumah Ahia. Ahia sudah tua dan tidak dapat melihat lagi karena matanya telah rabun.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1KI.14.5" />Tetapi TUHAN sudah lebih dulu berkata kepada Ahia, “Istri Yerobeam akan datang untuk menanyakan tentang anaknya yang sedang sakit. Dia datang dengan menyamar. Jawablah dia menurut jawaban yang Aku beritahukan kepadamu ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="1KI.14.6" />Ketika Ahia mendengar langkah kakinya mendekat, dia berkata “Masuklah, istri Yerobeam. Untuk apa kamu menyamar? Saya sudah diperintahkan untuk menyampaikan berita buruk kepadamu.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="1KI.14.7" />Pulanglah dan sampaikan kepada Yerobeam bahwa inilah yang dikatakan TUHAN, Allah Israel, ‘Aku sudah mengangkatmu dari antara bangsamu dan menjadikanmu pemimpin atas umat-Ku Israel.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1KI.14.8" />Aku sudah memecah kerajaan dari keturunan Daud dan memberikannya kepadamu. Tetapi kamu tidak seperti hamba-Ku Daud, yang menaati perintah-perintah-Ku dan mengikuti Aku dengan setia dan melakukan yang benar di mata-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1KI.14.9" />Kamu sudah melakukan kejahatan lebih buruk daripada semua orang yang pernah memimpin sebelum kamu, karena kamu membangkitkan amarah-Ku dengan membuat patung-patung berhala dari logam dan berpaling dari-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1KI.14.10" />Oleh karena itu, Aku akan mendatangkan malapetaka atas keluarga Yerobeam dengan mematikan setiap laki-laki dari keturunanmu di Israel, baik yang berkedudukan tinggi maupun yang paling rendah. Keluargamu akan Aku binasakan seluruhnya, seperti kotoran dibakar sampai habis.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1KI.14.11" />Setiap anggota keluarga Yerobeam yang mati di kota akan dimakan anjing, dan yang mati di padang di luar kota akan dimakan burung bangkai. Aku, TUHAN menegaskan hal ini.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="1KI.14.12" />Ahia berkata lagi, “Jadi, sekarang pulanglah. Begitu kamu tiba di kota, anakmu akan meninggal.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1KI.14.13" />Seluruh Israel akan meratapi dan menguburkannya. Dialah satu-satunya keturunan Yerobeam yang akan dikuburkan secara layak, karena di antara seluruh keluarga Yerobeam, hanya pada dia terdapat sesuatu yang baik di mata TUHAN, Allah Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="1KI.14.14" />“Selain itu, TUHAN akan mengangkat seorang raja atas Israel yang akan melenyapkan keluarga Yerobeam. Hal ini akan segera terjadi.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="1KI.14.15" />Kemudian TUHAN akan menghukum bangsa Israel. Seperti alang-alang air digoncangkan lalu dicabut sampai ke akarnya, demikianlah TUHAN akan mencabut Israel dari negeri yang baik ini, yang sudah Dia berikan kepada nenek moyang mereka. Dia akan mencerai-beraikan Israel ke negeri di seberang sungai Efrat, karena mereka sudah membangkitkan amarah TUHAN dengan menyembah dewi Asyera.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1KI.14.16" />TUHAN akan meninggalkan umat Israel karena dosa-dosa Yerobeam yang menyebabkan umat Israel ikut berdosa.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="1KI.14.17" />Sesudah itu, istri Yerobeam kembali ke kota Tirza. Saat dia memasuki pintu rumahnya, anaknya meninggal.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="1KI.14.18" />Anak itu dikuburkan dan seluruh Israel meratapi dia. Semuanya terjadi sesuai dengan perkataan TUHAN yang sudah disampaikan oleh hamba-Nya, Nabi Ahia.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kematian Yerobeam
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="1KI.14.19" />Hal-hal lain mengenai Yerobeam, seperti strategi dan tindakan-tindakannya dalam perang, serta kebijakan-kebijakan yang diambilnya selama memimpin, semua itu tertulis dalam kitab sejarah raja-raja Israel.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="1KI.14.20" />Yerobeam memerintah selama dua puluh dua tahun. Lalu dia meninggal dunia. Anak laki-lakinya yang bernama Nadab menggantikan dia sebagai raja.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pemerintahan Rehabeam atas kerajaan Yehuda
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="1KI.14.21" />Rehabeam, anak laki-laki Salomo, mulai naik takhta sebagai raja di Yehuda pada umur empat puluh satu tahun. Dia memerintah selama tujuh belas tahun. Ibukotanya di Yerusalem, kota yang dipilih TUHAN dari antara semua suku Israel sebagai tempat untuk beribadah kepada-Nya. Ibu Rehabeam bernama Naama, perempuan dari bangsa Amon.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="1KI.14.22" />Selama pemerintahan Rehabeam, rakyat Yehuda melakukan apa yang jahat di mata TUHAN. Mereka berbuat dosa melebihi nenek moyang mereka sehingga membangkitkan amarah TUHAN,
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="1KI.14.23" />karena mereka membangun tempat-tempat pemujaan berhala serta mendirikan tiang-tiang lambang dewi Asyera di setiap bukit yang tinggi dan di bawah setiap pohon yang besar.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="1KI.14.24" />Di tempat-tempat itu mereka juga mengadakan pelacuran sesama jenis, yaitu laki-laki dengan laki-laki. Dengan demikian mereka meniru semua kejahatan menjijikkan seperti kelakuan bangsa-bangsa lain yang sudah TUHAN usir ketika orang Israel memasuki negeri itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="1KI.14.25" />Pada tahun kelima pemerintahan Rehabeam, kota Yerusalem diserang Raja Sisak dari Mesir.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="1KI.14.26" />Dia menjarah semua benda berharga dari rumah TUHAN dan dari istana raja, termasuk perisai-perisai emas buatan Salomo.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="1KI.14.27" />Untuk menggantikannya, Raja Rehabeam membuat perisai-perisai dari perunggu dan menyerahkannya kepada pengawal-pengawal yang menjaga pintu istana raja.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="1KI.14.28" />Setiap kali raja pergi ke rumah TUHAN, pengawal-pengawal membawa perisai-perisai itu. Setelah selesai mereka mengembalikannya ke ruangan penjaga.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="1KI.14.29" />Hal-hal lain mengenai Rehabeam, seperti tindakan-tindakan dan keputusan yang diambilnya, semua itu tertulis dalam kitab sejarah raja-raja Yehuda.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="1KI.14.30" />Semasa hidupnya, Rehabeam dan Yerobeam terus-menerus berperang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="1KI.14.31" />Kemudian Rehabeam meninggal dunia dan dikuburkan di samping leluhurnya di Kota Daud. (Ibu Rehabeam bernama Naama, orang Amon.) Sesudah itu, anak laki-lakinya yang bernama Abiam menggantikan dia sebagai raja.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="15" />
<s style="s1">Abiam menjadi raja atas kerajaan Yehuda
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1KI.15.1" />Ketika Yerobeam anak Nebat sudah delapan belas tahun memerintah sebagai raja atas sepuluh suku Israel, Abiam anak Rehabeam mulai memerintah di kerajaan Yehuda.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1KI.15.2" />Dia memerintah selama tiga tahun. Ibukotanya di Yerusalem. Nama ibunya adalah Maaka, cucu Abisalom.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="1KI.15.3" />Abiam melakukan dosa yang sama seperti ayahnya. Dia tidak sepenuhnya setia kepada TUHAN Allahnya, seperti Daud, kakek buyutnya.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1KI.15.4" />Namun, karena Daud, TUHAN tetap memberi dia keturunan untuk meneruskan pemerintahan di Yerusalem,
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1KI.15.5" />sebab Daud sepanjang hidupnya melakukan apa yang benar di mata TUHAN tanpa menyimpang dari segala perintah-Nya, kecuali dalam satu hal yaitu perkara Uria, orang Het.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="1KI.15.6" />Selama masa pemerintahan Abiam, peperangan antara kerajaan Yehuda dan Israel yang dimulai oleh Rehabeam dan Yerobeam masih terus berlangsung.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="1KI.15.7" />Kisah selebihnya tentang Abiam selama memerintah sebagai raja, termasuk tindakan-tindakan yang diambilnya, juga perangnya melawan Yerobeam, dicatat di dalam kitab sejarah raja-raja Yehuda.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1KI.15.8" />Ketika Abiam meninggal dunia, dia dikuburkan di Kota Daud. Kemudian Asa, anak laki-lakinya, menggantikan dia sebagai raja.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Asa menjadi raja atas kerajaan Yehuda
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="1KI.15.9" />Pada tahun kedua puluh masa pemerintahan Yerobeam atas Israel, Asa mulai memerintah kerajaan Yehuda.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1KI.15.10" />Dia memerintah dari Yerusalem selama empat puluh satu tahun. Neneknya bernama Maaka, cucu Abisalom.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="1KI.15.11" />Asa melakukan apa yang benar di mata TUHAN seperti Daud, leluhurnya.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1KI.15.12" />Dia menghentikan semua kegiatan pelacuran sesama jenis di tempat pemujaan berhala dan mengusir para pelacur lelaki dari kerajaannya. Asa juga menyingkirkan semua patung dewa di negerinya, yang dulu dibuat oleh raja-raja sebelum dia.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1KI.15.13" />Asa juga mencopot neneknya, Maaka, dari jabatan ibu suri, karena Maaka sudah mendirikan patung dewi Asyera yang menjijikkan. Asa merobohkan patung itu dan membakarnya di Lembah Kidron.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1KI.15.14" />Tempat-tempat pemujaan di berbagai bukit tidak dihancurkan oleh Asa, tetapi sepanjang hidupnya, dia setia kepada TUHAN dengan sepenuh hati.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="1KI.15.15" />Asa menyerahkan ke perbendaharaan rumah TUHAN semua barang yang sudah dikhususkan ayahnya sebagai persembahan. Selain itu, dia juga memberikan persembahannya sendiri, berupa barang-barang dari emas dan perak.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="1KI.15.16" />Selama pemerintahan Asa, masih terus berlangsung peperangan antara kerajaan Yehuda melawan kerajaan Israel yang dipimpin Baesa, pengganti Yerobeam.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="1KI.15.17" />Baesa menyerang Yehuda dan memperkuat kota Rama untuk menutup jalan keluar masuk ke wilayah Yehuda.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="1KI.15.18" />Karena itu Asa mengambil semua emas dan perak dari rumah TUHAN dan semua barang bernilai dari istana raja. Lalu dia mengutus para pegawainya untuk membawa semuanya itu kepada Ben Hadad, raja yang memerintah negeri Aram dari kota Damsik. (Ben Hadad adalah anak Tabrimon dan cucu Hezion.) Barang-barang berharga itu diantarkan dengan pesan berikut,
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="1KI.15.19" />“Marilah kita mengadakan perjanjian damai, sama seperti yang sudah dibuat orangtua kita dulu. Dengan ini saya mengirim kepada Tuan sejumlah emas dan perak. Saya mohon agar Tuan membatalkan perjanjian dengan Baesa, raja Israel, supaya dia meninggalkan wilayah saya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="1KI.15.20" />Ben Hadad menyetujui tawaran Asa, lalu Ben Hadad mengirim pasukannya menyerang kota-kota Israel. Pasukan Aram itu mengalahkan kota Iyon, Dan, Abel Bet Maaka, seluruh Kinerot, dan seluruh wilayah suku Naftali.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="1KI.15.21" />Ketika Baesa mendengar berita tersebut, dia menghentikan pembangunan kota Rama dan meninggalkan kota itu, lalu menetap di kota Tirza.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="1KI.15.22" />Kemudian Raja Asa memberi perintah bahwa setiap laki-laki di seluruh Yehuda, tanpa kecuali, harus pergi memindahkan batu-batu dan kayu-kayu dari kota Rama, yang sebelumnya digunakan Baesa untuk membangun kota itu. Mereka kemudian menggunakan bahan-bahan itu untuk memperkuat pertahanan di kota Geba dan Mispa, di wilayah suku Benyamin.<f caller="+"><fr>15:22
</fr><fk>Geba dan Mispa
</fk><ft>Lokasi kedua kota ini lebih utara dari kota Rama, tetapi masih termasuk daerah yang dikuasai kerajaan Yehuda.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="1KI.15.23" />Kisah selebihnya tentang Asa selama memerintah sebagai raja, termasuk tindakan-tindakan yang diambilnya serta keberhasilannya, juga semua kota yang dia bangun, dicatat dalam kitab sejarah raja-raja Yehuda. Pada masa tuanya, Raja Asa menderita sakit pada kedua kakinya.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="1KI.15.24" />Lalu Asa meninggal dan dia dikuburkan di Kota Daud. Kemudian Yosafat, anak laki-lakinya, menggantikan dia sebagai raja.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Nadab menjadi raja atas kerajaan Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="1KI.15.25" />Nadab anak Yerobeam mulai memerintah di Israel pada tahun kedua pemerintahan Raja Asa di Yehuda. Nadab memerintah selama dua tahun.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="1KI.15.26" />Dia melakukan apa yang jahat di mata TUHAN dengan mengikuti dosa ayahnya yang menjerumuskan rakyat Israel ke dalam dosa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="1KI.15.27" />Lalu Baesa anak Ahia, dari suku Isakar, mengadakan persekongkolan melawan Nadab dan membunuh dia. Hal itu terjadi ketika Nadab dan seluruh Israel sedang mengepung kota Gibeton di negeri Filistin.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="1KI.15.28" />Baesa membunuh Nadab pada tahun ketiga masa pemerintahan Asa, raja Yehuda. Lalu Baesa menggantikan Nadab sebagai raja Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="1KI.15.29" />Saat Baesa menjadi raja, dia langsung membunuh seluruh keluarga Yerobeam. Tidak ada seorang pun yang tersisa. Hal itu menggenapi nubuatan yang disampaikan oleh Nabi Ahia, orang Silo.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="1KI.15.30" />Yerobeam membangkitkan murka TUHAN karena dosa-dosanya sendiri dan tindakannya yang menjerumuskan rakyat ke dalam dosa penyembahan dewa. Itulah sebabnya TUHAN Allah Israel menjatuhkan hukuman itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="1KI.15.31" />Kisah selebihnya tentang Nadab, termasuk tindakan-tindakan yang diambilnya, dicatat di dalam kitab sejarah raja-raja Israel.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="1KI.15.32" />Peperangan terus berlanjut antara Asa, raja Yehuda, melawan Baesa, raja Israel, sepanjang hidup mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Baesa menjadi raja di Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="1KI.15.33" />Pada tahun ketiga masa pemerintahan Asa, raja Yehuda, Baesa anak Ahia mulai memerintah kerajaan Israel. Dia memerintah selama dua puluh empat tahun dari ibukotanya, yaitu Tirza.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="1KI.15.34" />Baesa juga melakukan apa yang jahat di mata TUHAN dengan mengikuti dosa Yerobeam yang menyebabkan rakyat Israel ikut berdosa.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="16" />
<s style="s1">Hukuman bagi Baesa
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1KI.16.1" />TUHAN menyampaikan pesan hukuman kepada Baesa melalui Nabi Yehu anak Hanani. Beginilah kata TUHAN,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1KI.16.2" />“Dahulu kamu bukan siapa-siapa, tetapi Aku mengangkatmu menjadi pemimpin umat-Ku, Israel. Namun, kamu mengikuti dosa Yerobeam sehingga membuat umat-Ku ikut berdosa dan membangkitkan amarah-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1KI.16.3" />Oleh sebab itu, Aku akan membinasakan kamu dan seluruh keluargamu seperti Aku memusnahkan keluarga Yerobeam.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1KI.16.4" />Setiap orang dari keluarga Baesa yang mati di kota akan dimakan anjing, dan yang mati di padang di luar kota akan dimakan burung bangkai.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="1KI.16.5" />Kisah selebihnya tentang Baesa, dan tindakan-tindakan yang diambilnya serta keberhasilannya, dicatat dalam kitab sejarah raja-raja Israel.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1KI.16.6" />Kemudian Baesa meninggal dan dikuburkan di kota Tirza. Sesudah itu Ela, anak laki-lakinya, menjadi raja menggantikan dia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="1KI.16.7" />TUHAN menyampaikan pesan hukuman atas Baesa dan keluarganya melalui Nabi Yehu. Baesa harus dihukum atas dua dosa besar. Pertama, karena dia melakukan yang jahat di mata TUHAN, yaitu mengikuti dosa Yerobeam sehingga membangkitkan murka TUHAN. Kedua, karena Baesa membantai keluarga Yerobeam.<f caller="+"><fr>16:7
</fr><fk>karena Baesa membantai …
</fk><ft>Tidak diketahui apakah Baesa mengetahui nubuatan Nabi Ahia tentang hukuman atas keluarga Yerobeam (1Raj. 14:10-11). Namun, entah dia tahu atau tidak, ayat ini menunjukkan bahwa meskipun TUHAN pernah memberitahu sebelum peristiwa pembunuhan terjadi, pelaku pembunuhan itu tetap diperhitungkan berdosa.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Ela menjadi raja Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="1KI.16.8" />Pada tahun kedua puluh enam masa pemerintahan Asa, raja Yehuda, Ela anak Baesa menjadi raja Israel. Dia memerintah selama dua tahun dari ibukotanya, yaitu Tirza.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="1KI.16.9" />Ela memiliki seorang komandan tentara bernama Zimri. Dia memimpin setengah dari pasukan kereta perang Israel. Zimri mengadakan persekongkolan melawan Ela. Lalu suatu hari, ketika Ela sedang minum-minum sampai mabuk di rumah Arza, kepala istana di Tirza,
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1KI.16.10" />datanglah Zimri. Zimri masuk ke rumah itu, menyerang Ela, dan membunuhnya. Ini terjadi pada tahun kedua puluh tujuh masa pemerintahan Asa, raja Yehuda. Sesudah itu Zimri mengambil alih kedudukan raja.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="1KI.16.11" />Saat Zimri mulai memerintah sebagai raja, dia membunuh semua anggota keluarga Baesa. Tidak ada seorang laki-laki pun yang dibiarkannya hidup, bahkan kerabat jauh dan kawan-kawan Baesa.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1KI.16.12" />Dengan demikian, Zimri memusnahkan seluruh keluarga Baesa sesuai dengan hukuman TUHAN yang dinubuatkan oleh Nabi Yehu.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1KI.16.13" />Hukuman itu diberikan karena dosa Baesa dan Ela yang menyebabkan umat Israel ikut berdosa dengan menyembah berhala-berhala sehingga membangkitkan amarah TUHAN Allah Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="1KI.16.14" />Kisah selebihnya tentang Ela, termasuk tindakan-tindakan yang diambilnya, dicatat dalam kitab sejarah raja-raja Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kekuasaan Zimri yang singkat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="1KI.16.15" />Pada tahun kedua puluh tujuh masa pemerintahan Raja Asa di kerajaan Yehuda, Zimri mulai memerintah sebagai raja Israel. Dia memerintah selama tujuh hari di ibukota Tirza. Ketika Zimri dinobatkan menjadi raja, pasukan Israel sedang berkemah mengepung kota Gibeton yang berada di wilayah Filistin.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1KI.16.16" />Lalu sampailah kabar ke perkemahan pasukan bahwa Zimri bersekongkol melawan Raja Ela, bahkan sudah membunuhnya. Hari itu juga, seluruh pasukan Israel di tempat perkemahan mengangkat Omri, komandan mereka, menjadi raja Israel.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="1KI.16.17" />Kemudian Omri memimpin pasukannya untuk mengepung Tirza.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="1KI.16.18" />Ketika Zimri melihat bahwa Omri sudah berhasil merebut kota itu, Zimri masuk ke benteng istana raja dan membakarnya, sehingga dia pun ikut mati terbakar.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="1KI.16.19" />Hal itu terjadi karena Zimri juga melakukan apa yang jahat di mata TUHAN dengan mengikuti dosa Yerobeam yang menyebabkan rakyat Israel ikut berdosa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="1KI.16.20" />Semua kisah tentang Zimri, termasuk persekongkolannya melawan raja, dicatat dalam kitab sejarah raja-raja Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Omri menjadi raja Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="1KI.16.21" />Pada waktu itu rakyat Israel terbagi menjadi dua kubu. Sebagian mendukung Tibni anak Ginat dan hendak mengangkat dia menjadi raja, sedangkan sebagian lainnya mendukung Omri.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="1KI.16.22" />Akan tetapi, pihak pendukung Omri lebih kuat daripada pendukung Tibni. Mereka berhasil membunuh Tibni. Maka Omri menjadi raja Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="1KI.16.23" />Hal itu terjadi pada tahun ketiga puluh satu pemerintahan Raja Asa di Yehuda. Omri berkuasa selama dua belas tahun. Enam tahun pertama dia memerintah dari kota Tirza.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="1KI.16.24" />Omri membeli sebuah bukit dari seorang bernama Semer dengan harga tujuh puluh kilogram perak. Lalu dia membangun kota di atas bukit itu dan menamainya Samaria, sesuai dengan nama pemilik bukit tersebut.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="1KI.16.25" />Omri melakukan apa yang jahat di mata TUHAN melebihi raja-raja sebelumnya.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="1KI.16.26" />Dia mengikuti dosa Yerobeam yang mengakibatkan bangsa Israel ikut berdosa karena menyembah dewa-dewa, yaitu patung yang tidak berguna. Tentu saja itu membangkitkan murka TUHAN Allah Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="1KI.16.27" />Kisah selebihnya tentang Omri, termasuk tindakan-tindakan yang diambilnya serta keberhasilannya, dicatat dalam kitab sejarah raja-raja Israel.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="1KI.16.28" />Ketika Omri meninggal dunia, dia dikuburkan di Samaria. Lalu anaknya yang bernama Ahab menggantikan sebagai raja.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Ahab menjadi raja di Israel dan menyembah dewa Baal
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="1KI.16.29" />Pada tahun ketiga puluh delapan pemerintahan Asa, raja Yehuda, Ahab anak Omri mulai memerintah sebagai raja di Israel. Dia memerintah selama dua puluh dua tahun dari Samaria, ibukota yang baru.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="1KI.16.30" />Ahab melakukan apa yang jahat di mata TUHAN melebihi raja-raja sebelum dia.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="1KI.16.31" />Seakan-akan belum cukup dia mengikuti dosa Yerobeam, Ahab juga menikahi Isebel, anak perempuan Etbaal, raja negeri Sidon, dan Ahab pun menyembah dewa Baal.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="1KI.16.32" />Dia membangun kuil pemujaan serta mezbah untuk Baal di kota Samaria.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="1KI.16.33" />Ahab juga mendirikan patung dewi Asyera. Demikianlah dia melakukan begitu banyak dosa melebihi raja-raja Israel sebelumnya hingga membangkitkan murka TUHAN Allah Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kutukan atas kota Yeriko menjadi kenyataan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="1KI.16.34" />Pada masa pemerintahan Ahab, ada seseorang dari kota Betel yang mendirikan kembali kota Yeriko. Orang itu bernama Hiel. Ketika dia mulai membangun fondasi kota itu, anak sulungnya bernama Abiram meninggal. Dan ketika dia membangun gerbang kota, anak bungsunya bernama Segub meninggal. Semua itu terjadi sesuai dengan pesan TUHAN yang dinubuatkan oleh Yosua anak Nun.<x caller="+"><xo>16:34
</xo><xt>Yos. 6:26</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>

<c id="17" />
<s style="s1">Pelayanan Nabi Elia melawan penyembahan Baal
</s>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Elia tinggal di muara sungai Kerit
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1KI.17.1" />Pada masa pemerintahan Ahab, ada seorang nabi bernama Elia dari kota Tisbe di daerah Gilead. Elia menyampaikan pesan TUHAN kepada Ahab, “Saya berkata atas nama TUHAN, Allah Israel yang hidup dan yang saya layani: Selama beberapa tahun mendatang tidak akan ada embun ataupun hujan kecuali saya yang memberi izin.”<f caller="+"><fr>17:1
</fr><fk>saya yang memberi izin
</fk><ft>Baal disembah sebagai dewa yang berkuasa menurunkan hujan dan memberkati kesuburan tanah. Perkataan Elia di sini merupakan tantangan kepada penyembah Baal bahwa sebenarnya yang berkuasa memberi hujan hanyalah TUHAN. Sidon adalah bangsa yang memuja Baal, dan negeri Sidon dipercaya sebagai wilayah kekuasaan Baal. Mulai ayat 10, Elia, atas nama TUHAN, mengadakan tanda-tanda ajaib di Sidon. Dengan cara itu TUHAN hendak menunjukkan bahwa Dia berkuasa di negeri lain, sedangkan Baal tidak mampu berbuat apa-apa bahkan di wilayahnya sendiri. Hal itu juga menunjukkan ironi bahwa justru orang Sidon lebih bersedia percaya kepada TUHAN daripada umat-Nya sendiri.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="1KI.17.2" />Sesudah itu TUHAN berkata kepada Elia,
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1KI.17.3" />“Pergilah ke timur dan tinggallah di muara sungai Kerit, yaitu sungai kecil di pinggir timur sungai Yordan.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1KI.17.4" />Kamu akan mendapat air minum dari sungai itu, dan Aku sudah memerintahkan burung-burung gagak untuk membawa makanan bagimu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="1KI.17.5" />Maka Elia pergi dan melakukan perintah TUHAN itu. Dia tinggal di muara sungai Kerit.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1KI.17.6" />Burung-burung gagak membawa roti dan daging kepadanya setiap pagi dan petang, sedangkan air minum dia dapatkan dari sungai itu.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Elia mengadakan dua tanda ajaib di Sarfat wilayah Sidon
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="1KI.17.7" />Beberapa waktu kemudian, sungai Kerit mengering karena hujan tidak turun di seluruh negeri itu.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1KI.17.8" />Lalu TUHAN berkata kepada Elia,
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1KI.17.9" />“Bersiaplah untuk pergi ke kota Sarfat di wilayah Sidon dan tinggallah di sana. Aku sudah memerintahkan seorang janda di situ untuk memberimu makanan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="1KI.17.10" />Maka pergilah Elia ke Sarfat. Ketika dia sampai di gerbang kota, ada seorang janda sedang mengumpulkan kayu bakar di dekat situ. Elia memanggilnya dan berkata, “Ibu, bolehkah saya minta sedikit air untuk minum?”
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1KI.17.11" />Ibu itu menyanggupi. Ketika dia hendak pergi mengambil air, Elia berkata lagi, “Ibu, tolong bawakan juga sedikit roti.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="1KI.17.12" />Janda itu menjawab, “Saya bersumpah demi TUHAN, Allahmu yang hidup, bahwa saya tidak punya roti. Saya hanya punya segenggam tepung dan sedikit minyak zaitun. Kayu yang sedang saya kumpulkan ini adalah untuk memasak sisa tepung terakhir itu. Sesudahnya, kami tidak punya makanan lagi dan pasti mati kelaparan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="1KI.17.13" />“Jangan takut,” jawab Elia, “Pulanglah dan lakukan apa yang Ibu katakan itu. Tetapi sebelumnya buatkan saya roti kecil dan bawalah ke sini. Sesudah itu, buatlah roti untuk Ibu dan anak Ibu.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1KI.17.14" />Karena beginilah pesan TUHAN, Allah Israel: Tepung di rumahmu tidak akan habis dan minyakmu juga tidak akan berkurang sampai TUHAN menurunkan hujan ke negeri ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="1KI.17.15" />Lalu janda itu pergi dan melakukan semua yang dikatakan Elia. Maka mereka bertiga mempunyai makanan yang cukup untuk waktu lama.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1KI.17.16" />Sesuai perkataan TUHAN melalui Elia, persediaan tepung tidak habis dan minyaknya tidak berkurang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="1KI.17.17" />Beberapa waktu kemudian, anak janda itu jatuh sakit. Sakitnya semakin parah hingga dia akhirnya meninggal.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="1KI.17.18" />Lalu kata janda itu kepada Elia, “Hai utusan Allah, apakah salah saya terhadap engkau! Ternyata engkau datang hanya untuk menyatakan dan menghukum dosa-dosa saya dengan cara membuat anak saya mati!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="1KI.17.19" />Jawab Elia, “Bawalah anak Ibu ke sini” Lalu Elia mengambil anak itu dari gendongan ibunya dan membawa dia naik ke kamar atas, tempat Elia menginap. Dia membaringkan anak itu di atas tempat tidurnya.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="1KI.17.20" />Elia berseru kepada TUHAN, “Ya TUHAN, Allahku! Mengapa Engkau mendatangkan malapetaka kepada janda yang sudah menampung saya dengan membuat anaknya meninggal?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="1KI.17.21" />Sesudah itu, Elia membaringkan tubuhnya di atas anak itu sebanyak tiga kali sambil berseru kepada TUHAN, “Ya TUHAN, Allahku, aku mohon, kembalikanlah nyawa anak ini ke tubuhnya!”
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="1KI.17.22" />TUHAN mendengar doa Elia dan mengembalikan nyawa anak itu. Maka dia hidup kembali.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="1KI.17.23" />Lalu Elia membawa turun anak itu dari kamar atas dan menyerahkan dia kepada ibunya sambil berkata, “Ini. Anakmu hidup kembali.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="1KI.17.24" />Jawab janda itu kepada Elia, “Sekarang saya tahu bahwa engkau betul-betul utusan Allah, dan perkataan TUHAN yang engkau sampaikan sungguh-sungguh benar!”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="18" />
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Elia menemui Raja Ahab
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1KI.18.1" />Waktu pun berlalu. Sesudah tiga tahun tidak ada hujan, TUHAN berkata kepada Elia, “Pergilah kepada Ahab. Tidak lama lagi Aku akan menurunkan hujan.”
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1KI.18.2" />Lalu pergilah Elia untuk menghadap Ahab.
</p>
<p style="p">Karena kekeringan, kelaparan sudah sangat parah di seluruh wilayah Samaria.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1KI.18.3" />Sementara Elia dalam perjalanan, Ahab memanggil Obaja, kepala pengurus istana, untuk memberinya tugas.
</p>
<p style="p">Sekilas kisah tentang Obaja. Dia seorang pengikut TUHAN yang taat.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1KI.18.4" />Dahulu ketika Isebel membunuh nabi-nabi TUHAN, Obaja menyelamatkan seratus orang nabi dengan menyembunyikan mereka di dalam dua gua, lima puluh orang di tiap gua. Obaja jugalah yang diam-diam menyediakan air dan makanan bagi mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="1KI.18.5" />Ahab berkata kepada Obaja, “Kita harus menjelajahi seluruh negeri untuk mencari mata air dan memeriksa setiap lembah. Barangkali masih ada rumput yang segar supaya kuda dan bagal bisa makan, sehingga kita tidak kehilangan semua hewan.”
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1KI.18.6" />Maka mereka pun membagi wilayah yang akan ditelusuri. Ahab pergi ke daerah yang satu sedangkan Obaja pergi ke arah sebaliknya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="1KI.18.7" />Dalam perjalanan, Obaja bertemu Elia. Obaja mengenali nabi itu lalu bersujud di hadapan Elia sambil berkata, “Tuanku Elia, benarkah ini engkau?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="1KI.18.8" />Jawab Elia, “Benar, ini saya. Pergilah kepada majikanmu dan katakan bahwa saya ada di sini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="1KI.18.9" />Lalu Obaja berkata “Jangan begitu, Tuan! Saya bisa dibunuhnya.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1KI.18.10" />Karena, selama ini Ahab sudah mencari engkau ke mana-mana, ke setiap daerah, bahkan kerajaan-kerajaan tetangga. Di setiap tempat itu, ketika orang-orang berkata, ‘Elia tidak ada di sini,’ Ahab menyuruh mereka bersumpah bahwa mereka tidak bohong.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1KI.18.11" />Lalu sekarang engkau menyuruh saya, ‘Pergilah kepada majikanmu dan katakan bahwa Elia ada di sini.’
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1KI.18.12" />Bisa saja, nanti begitu saya pergi meninggalkan Tuan, mungkin kuasa Roh TUHAN memindahkan engkau ke tempat lain. Lalu ketika saya memberitahu Ahab bahwa engkau ada di sini tetapi ternyata engkau tidak ada, dia akan membunuh saya! Kiranya Tuan mengetahui bahwa hambamu ini telah menyembah TUHAN sejak kecil.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1KI.18.13" />Bukankah Tuan juga tahu apa yang saya lakukan ketika Isebel membunuh para nabi TUHAN? Saya yang menyembunyikan seratus orang nabi, masing-masing lima puluh dalam dua gua, dan saya membawakan mereka makanan serta air.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1KI.18.14" />Janganlah Tuan menyuruh saya mengatakan kepada Ahab bahwa engkau ada di sini! Dia pasti membunuh saya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="1KI.18.15" />Jawab Elia, “Demi TUHAN Panglima Semesta, Allah yang hidup dan yang saya layani, saya berjanji bahwa hari ini saya benar-benar akan menghadap Ahab.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="1KI.18.16" />Maka Obaja pun pergi menemui Ahab dan memberitahu dia tentang Elia. Ahab lalu pergi menjumpai Elia.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="1KI.18.17" />Begitu melihatnya, Ahab berkata, “Ini dia! Si perusak Israel!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="1KI.18.18" />Elia menjawab, “Bukan saya yang merusak Israel, tetapi kamu dan keluargamu! Karena kalian sudah memberontak terhadap perintah-perintah TUHAN dan menyembah Baal.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="1KI.18.19" />Sekarang perintahkan seluruh rakyat Israel, 450 nabi Baal, dan 400 nabi Asyera yang hidupnya dibiayai Isebel untuk bersama-sama menemui saya di gunung Karmel.”
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Elia membuktikan kuasa Allah mengalahkan Baal
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="1KI.18.20" />Ahab pun memanggil seluruh rakyat Israel dan semua nabi Baal untuk berkumpul di gunung Karmel.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="1KI.18.21" />Lalu Elia berdiri di hadapan rakyat itu dan berkata, “Berapa lama lagi kalian akan mendua? Pilihlah salah satu yang kalian anggap Allahmu! Sembahlah TUHAN saja, atau Baal saja.” Orang-orang itu hanya diam.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="1KI.18.22" />Lanjut Elia, “Di sini, hanya saya sendiri nabi yang mewakili TUHAN, sedangkan nabi Baal ada 450 orang.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="1KI.18.23" />Nah, siapkanlah dua ekor sapi jantan. Berikan yang satu kepada nabi-nabi Baal itu, dan yang satunya kepada saya. Kami akan memotong sapi masing-masing lalu meletakkannya di atas kayu bakar. Tetapi jangan membuat api! Saya juga tidak akan membuat api.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="1KI.18.24" />Kemudian, kalian nabi Baal, berdoalah kepada dewamu, sementara saya berdoa kepada TUHAN. Siapa yang mengabulkan doa dengan memberi api, itulah Allah yang benar.”
</p>
<p style="p">Seluruh rakyat menjawab, “Setuju! Itu usul yang bagus.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="1KI.18.25" />Selanjutnya Elia berkata kepada nabi-nabi Baal, “Pilih seekor sapi jantan dan siapkanlah lebih dulu, karena jumlah kalian banyak. Lalu berdoalah kepada dewamu, tetapi kalian tidak boleh menyalakan api.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="1KI.18.26" />Nabi-nabi Baal itu mengambil sapi jantan yang diberikan kepada mereka, lalu menyiapkannya dan berseru-seru kepada Baal dari pagi sampai siang, “Ya dewa Baal, dengarkanlah kami!” Mereka juga menari-nari di sekeliling mezbah yang mereka buat. Akan tetapi, sama sekali tidak ada suara, tidak ada jawaban.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="1KI.18.27" />Pada tengah hari, Elia mulai mengejek mereka, “Coba teriak lebih keras lagi, karena dia itu dewa besar. Mungkin dia sedang melamun, sedang membuang air, atau sedang jalan-jalan. Atau barangkali, dia sedang tidur dan harus dibangunkan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="1KI.18.28" />Mereka terus berteriak, menggores-gores diri dengan pedang dan tombak hingga bercucuran darah, sesuai tata cara ibadah mereka.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="1KI.18.29" />Sesudah lewat tengah hari, mereka masih terus berteriak-teriak sampai tiba waktunya persembahan petang. Namun, tetap tidak ada suara apa pun dari dewa mereka. Tidak ada yang menjawab. Tidak ada yang memperhatikan mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="1KI.18.30" />Lalu berkatalah Elia kepada seluruh rakyat yang berkumpul, “Mendekatlah kepada saya.” Mereka semua maju mendekat. Elia memperbaiki mezbah TUHAN yang sudah dirobohkan
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="1KI.18.31" />dengan menggunakan dua belas batu, sesuai jumlah suku-suku keturunan Yakub. (Yakub inilah yang diberi nama Israel oleh TUHAN.)
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="1KI.18.32" />Elia menyusun batu-batu itu menjadi mezbah untuk TUHAN. Kemudian dia membuat parit yang lebar di sekeliling mezbah itu, cukup untuk menampung sekitar 15 liter.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="1KI.18.33" />Elia menata kayu bakarnya, lalu memotong sapi jantan dan meletakkan potongan-potongannya di atas kayu itu.
</p>
<p style="p">Selanjutnya Elia berkata, “Isilah empat kendi dengan air. Siramlah daging dan kayu itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="1KI.18.34" />Lalu katanya lagi, “Lakukanlah hal yang sama, sekali lagi.” Orang-orang pun menyiram untuk kedua kalinya. Elia berkata, “Lakukanlah sekali lagi.” Maka mereka menyiram untuk ketiga kalinya.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="1KI.18.35" />Air itu membasahi mezbah dan mengalir memenuhi parit di sekelilingnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="1KI.18.36" />Saat itu adalah waktunya mempersembahkan kurban petang. Nabi Elia mendekati mezbah dan berdoa, “Ya TUHAN, Allah yang disembah Abraham, Isak, dan Yakub, tunjukkanlah pada hari ini bahwa Engkaulah Allah di Israel, dan bahwa aku adalah hamba-Mu, dan semua yang aku lakukan ini adalah benar-benar perintah-Mu.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="1KI.18.37" />Dengarlah doaku, ya TUHAN, dan jawablah, supaya umat-Mu ini tahu bahwa Engkau, TUHAN, adalah satu-satunya Allah, dan bahwa Engkau sedang bekerja untuk membuat mereka kembali kepada-Mu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="38" bcv="1KI.18.38" />Tiba-tiba TUHAN menurunkan api! Terbakarlah seluruh potongan kurban, kayu, batu-batu mezbah, dan tanah di sekitarnya, bahkan air di dalam parit menjadi kering.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="1KI.18.39" />Melihat itu, seluruh rakyat bersujud ke tanah sambil berkata, “TUHAN adalah Allah! Benar, TUHAN adalah Allah!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="40" bcv="1KI.18.40" />Lalu Elia berseru kepada mereka, “Tangkap semua nabi Baal itu! Jangan biarkan satu pun lolos!” Rakyat mengejar dan menangkap para nabi Baal. Kemudian Elia membawa mereka ke sungai Kison dan membunuh mereka di sana.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Doa Elia meminta hujan dijawab TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="1KI.18.41" />Sesudah itu Elia berkata kepada Ahab, “Sekarang, pergilah makan dan minum. Hujan akan segera turun. Aku mendengar suara badai mendekat.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="42" bcv="1KI.18.42" />Maka pergilah Ahab makan dan minum, sementara Elia naik ke puncak gunung Karmel. Dia bersujud ke tanah dengan kepala di antara kedua lututnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="43" bcv="1KI.18.43" />Elia berkata kepada pelayannya, “Lihatlah ke arah laut.”
</p>
<p style="p">Maka pergilah pelayannya itu memandang ke laut, lalu berkata, “Tidak ada apa-apa.”
</p>
<p style="p">Elia menyuruh pelayannya itu pergi lagi untuk melihat. Demikian seterusnya sampai tujuh kali.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="44" bcv="1KI.18.44" />Pada kali ketujuh, pelayan itu berkata, “Ada awan kecil sebesar telapak tangan, muncul dari arah lautan.” Jawab Elia, “Pergilah dan katakan kepada Ahab, ‘Siapkan kereta kudamu dan pulanglah sebelum hujan menghalangimu.’”
<ve />
<v id="45" bcv="1KI.18.45" />Tidak lama kemudian, langit menggelap tertutup awan kelabu. Angin menderu-deru. Hujan deras mulai turun. Ahab naik ke keretanya dan pergi ke Yisreel.
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="1KI.18.46" />Tetapi TUHAN memberikan kekuatan kepada Elia. Dia mengangkat jubahnya dan berlari ke Yisreel mendahului Ahab.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="19" />
<s style="s1">Elia melarikan diri dari Isebel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1KI.19.1" />Ahab menceritakan kepada Isebel semua yang sudah dilakukan Elia, termasuk nabi-nabi Baal yang dibunuhnya.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1KI.19.2" />Lalu Isebel mengirim utusan kepada Elia dengan pesan, “Demi para dewa, saya bersumpah: Besok, pada jam yang sama seperti sekarang, kamu akan dibunuh seperti nabi-nabi itu. Saya pasti melakukannya. Biarlah dewa-dewa menghukum saya jika itu tidak terjadi!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="1KI.19.3" />Elia pun takut. Dia melarikan diri bersama pelayannya untuk menyelamatkan nyawanya. Mereka pergi ke Bersyeba di wilayah Yehuda. Di situ dia meninggalkan pelayannya.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1KI.19.4" />Elia melanjutkan perjalanan sendiri. Dia berjalan kaki satu hari lamanya hingga tiba di padang belantara. Kemudian duduklah Elia di bawah pohon yang pendek, lalu berkata, “Aku sudah tidak tahan lagi! Aku ingin mati saja. Ambillah nyawaku sekarang, TUHAN, karena bagiku hidupku ini tidak lebih baik daripada terbaring mati bersama nenek moyangku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="1KI.19.5" />Kemudian dia berbaring dan tertidur di bawah pohon itu. Tiba-tiba malaikat datang menyentuh dia sambil berkata, “Bangun. Makanlah.”
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1KI.19.6" />Elia terbangun. Dia melihat ternyata di dekat kepalanya ada roti bakar dan sebuah kendi berisi air. Dia pun makan dan minum, lalu berbaring lagi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="1KI.19.7" />Untuk kedua kalinya malaikat datang lagi dan menyentuh dia sambil berkata, “Bangun dan makanlah lagi. Kalau tidak, kamu tidak akan sanggup menempuh perjalanan jauh.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="1KI.19.8" />Sekali lagi Elia bangun, lalu makan dan minum. Makanan itu memberinya kekuatan untuk berjalan selama empat puluh hari empat puluh malam ke Sinai, gunung Allah.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1KI.19.9" />Di situ Elia bermalam di dalam gua.
</p>
<s style="s1">TUHAN mengutus Elia lagi
</s>
<p style="p">TUHAN berkata kepadanya, “Elia, sedang apa kamu di sini?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="1KI.19.10" />Jawab Elia, “Aku bekerja dengan sangat giat demi Engkau, ya TUHAN Panglima Semesta! Tetapi umat Israel sudah melanggar perjanjian dengan Engkau. Mereka merobohkan mezbah-mezbah-Mu dan membunuh para nabi-Mu. Tinggal aku sendiri yang masih hidup, dan sekarang mereka mau membunuhku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="1KI.19.11" />Jawab TUHAN, “Keluarlah dan berdirilah di atas gunung, di hadapan-Ku.” Lalu TUHAN melintas. Kedatangan-Nya didahului dengan angin yang sangat dahsyat, hingga batu-batu di gunung itu berjatuhan, bahkan gunung-gunung di sekitar situ seolah akan pecah. Tetapi tidak terdengar suara TUHAN melalui angin itu. Berikutnya, terjadilah gempa bumi. Tetapi tidak terdengar juga suara TUHAN saat gempa itu.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1KI.19.12" />Sesudah gempa bumi, datanglah api. Tetapi tidak ada suara TUHAN bersamaan dengan api itu. Baru sesudah api berlalu, terdengar suara yang lembut seperti bisikan.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1KI.19.13" />Ketika Elia mendengarnya, dia menutupi wajahnya dengan jubah dan berjalan keluar. Elia berdiri di mulut gua.
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu terdengarlah suara yang berkata kepadanya, “Elia, sedang apa kamu di sini?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="1KI.19.14" />Jawab Elia, “Aku bekerja dengan sangat giat demi Engkau, ya TUHAN Panglima Semesta. Tetapi umat Israel sudah melanggar perjanjian dengan Engkau. Mereka merobohkan mezbah-mezbah-Mu dan membunuh para nabi-Mu. Tinggal aku sendiri yang masih hidup, dan sekarang mereka mau membunuhku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="1KI.19.15" />Jawab TUHAN, “Pergilah. Kembalilah lewat padang belantara ke Damsik. Ketika kamu tiba di sana, urapilah Hazael menjadi raja Aram.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1KI.19.16" />Sesudah itu, urapilah Yehu anak Nimsi menjadi raja Israel, dan Elisa anak Safat dari kota Abel Mehola menjadi nabi menggantikanmu.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="1KI.19.17" />Hazael akan memulai memusnahkan para penyembah Baal. Tetapi beberapa yang luput dari Hazael akan dibunuh oleh Yehu, dan yang luput dari Yehu akan dibunuh Elisa.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="1KI.19.18" />Tetapi Aku sudah menetapkan tujuh ribu orang di Israel untuk tetap hidup, yaitu mereka yang tidak pernah bersujud kepada Baal dan tidak pernah mencium patungnya.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Elisa mengikut Elia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="1KI.19.19" />Kemudian Elia meninggalkan tempat itu dan bertemu dengan Elisa anak Safat. Elisa sedang bekerja dengan sebelas orang lain untuk membajak sebuah ladang. Mereka masing-masing membajak dengan sepasang sapi, Elisa mengendalikan pasangan yang paling belakang. Ketika Elisa lewat, Elia melepas jubahnya sendiri lalu melemparkan ke bahu Elisa.<f caller="+"><fr>19:19
</fr><fk>melepas jubahnya …
</fk><ft>Tindakan Elia mungkin dimengerti Elisa sebagai ajakan Elia untuk menjadi pengikutnya.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="1KI.19.20" />Elisa segera meninggalkan sapi-sapinya dan berlari menghampiri Elia. Kata Elisa, “Izinkanlah saya berpamitan dengan orangtua saya dulu, sesudah itu saya akan ikut bersamamu.”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Elia, “Baik, pulanglah. Tetapi jangan lupa saya sudah memberikan jubah kepadamu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="1KI.19.21" />Elisa kembali ke ladang, lalu menyembelih sapi-sapinya. Dia menggunakan alat-alat bajak sapi itu sebagai kayu bakar untuk memasak daging sapi itu. Kemudian dia membagi-bagikan masakannya kepada orang-orang itu, dan mereka pun makan bersama. Sesudah itu Elisa berkemas lalu pergi mengikuti Elia dan menjadi pelayannya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="20" />
<s style="s1">Ancaman perang dari raja Aram
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1KI.20.1" />Tidak lama sesudah itu, Ben Hadad, raja Aram, mengumpulkan semua pasukannya. Di samping itu, ada tiga puluh dua raja lain yang bersekutu mendukung dia dengan menyediakan kuda dan kereta perang mereka. Lalu mereka bersama-sama mengepung dan menyerang Samaria, ibukota Israel.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1KI.20.2" />Ben Hadad mengutus orang untuk menyampaikan pesan ini kepada Ahab, raja Israel, “Raja Ben Hadad mengatakan demikian:
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1KI.20.3" />Semua emas dan perakmu sekarang menjadi milik saya. Begitu juga istri-istri dan anak-anakmu yang terbaik, semuanya menjadi milik saya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="1KI.20.4" />Jawab Ahab, “Sampaikan kepada Tuanku Raja Ben Hadad, bahwa saya dan semua yang saya punya adalah miliknya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="1KI.20.5" />Namun, kemudian para utusan itu kembali lagi kepada Ahab untuk menyampaikan pesan kedua dari Ben Hadad, “Memang saya sudah mengirim pesan kepadamu bahwa engkau harus menyerahkan seluruh emas perakmu, juga istri-istrimu dan anak-anakmu.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1KI.20.6" />Tetapi besok, sekitar jam yang sama seperti sekarang ini, saya akan mengutus para pegawai saya untuk menggeledah rumahmu dan rumah-rumah para pejabatmu. Mereka akan mengambil apa pun yang dianggap berharga.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="1KI.20.7" />Kemudian Ahab memanggil semua pejabat di negerinya dan berkata, “Perhatikanlah betapa orang ini mencari masalah! Awalnya dia mengirim pesan agar saya menyerahkan kepadanya istri-istri dan anak-anak saya, serta semua emas perak saya. Dan saya sudah menyetujui permintaannya itu. Tetapi sekarang dia menambah permintaan lain lagi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="1KI.20.8" />Para pejabat dan semua orang yang hadir berkata, “Tuanku Raja jangan menyetujuinya!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="1KI.20.9" />Jadi Ahab menjawab utusan Ben Hadad, “Katakan kepada Tuanku Raja Ben Hadad bahwa permintaannya yang pertama saya sanggupi. Tetapi yang kedua tidak.” Maka para utusan itu pergi membawa jawaban Ahab kepada Ben Hadad.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="1KI.20.10" />Lalu Ben Hadad mengirim balasan, “Kami akan memusnahkan Samaria hingga tinggal debu. Bahkan debu yang tersisa tidak akan sampai segenggaman para tentaraku. Saya berani jamin hal itu pasti terjadi. Kalau tidak, biarlah para dewa menghukum saya dengan berat!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="1KI.20.11" />Jawab Raja Ahab, “Sampaikan kepadanya: Membanggakan diri sebelum pertempuran adalah kebodohan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="1KI.20.12" />Pesan itu disampaikan kepada Ben Hadad ketika dia sedang minum-minum bersama para raja sekutunya di perkemahan. Mendengar berita itu, dia langsung memerintahkan pasukannya, “Bersiaplah untuk perang!” Maka mereka bersiap menyerang kota Samaria.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kemenangan Ahab atas Ben Hadad
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="1KI.20.13" />Sementara itu, seorang nabi mendatangi Ahab dan berkata, “TUHAN berpesan, ‘Tentu kamu tahu bahwa pasukan Ben Hadad sangat besar. Hari ini Aku akan membuatmu menang atas mereka, supaya kamu tahu bahwa Akulah TUHAN.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="1KI.20.14" />Ahab bertanya “Siapa yang akan mengalahkan mereka?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawabnya, “TUHAN mengatakan bahwa para tentara muda dibawah pimpinan setiap gubernur Israel akan maju dan menang.”
</p>
<p style="p">Dan Ahab kembali bertanya “Siapakah yang akan menyerang terlebih dulu?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab nabi, “Engkau.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="1KI.20.15" />Lalu Ahab mengumpulkan para tentara muda dari para gubernur di wilayahnya. Jumlah mereka 232 orang. Sesudah itu, Ahab mengumpulkan seluruh pasukan Israel yang lain. Jumlahnya 7.000 orang.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1KI.20.16" />Mereka memulai penyerangan pada siang hari, ketika Ben Hadad dan ketiga puluh dua raja sekutunya sedang mabuk-mabukan di perkemahan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="1KI.20.17" />Deretan pasukan yang pertama keluar untuk menyerang pasukan Aram adalah para tentara muda. Pada waktu itu, para tentara yang ditugaskan oleh Ben Hadad untuk menjaga dan mengamati perkembangan menyampaikan laporan bahwa ada pasukan yang sedang datang dari Samaria.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="1KI.20.18" />Ben Hadad memberi perintah, “Kalau mereka datang untuk berdamai, tangkaplah mereka hidup-hidup! Kalau mereka datang untuk berperang, tangkaplah mereka hidup-hidup!”<f caller="+"><fr>20:18
</fr><fk>tangkaplah … hidup-hidup
</fk><ft>Sejumlah penafsir beranggapan bahwa Ben Hadad begitu mabuk sehingga salah bicara. Kemungkinan dia bermaksud menyuruh, “Kalau mereka datang untuk berperang, bunuhlah mereka!”</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="1KI.20.19" />Para prajurit muda itu memimpin serangan, disusul oleh pasukan Israel.
<ve />
<v id="20-21" bcv="1KI.20.20" />Masing-masing prajurit Israel membunuh satu orang, sehingga orang-orang Aram melarikan diri. Pasukan Israel mengejar mereka. Raja Ahab maju membantai pasukan berkuda dan kereta-kereta perang, serta membunuh mereka. Hari itu Israel membuat kemenangan besar atas pasukan Aram. Tetapi Ben Hadad berhasil kabur naik kuda bersama beberapa tentara berkuda.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="1KI.20.22" />Sesudah itu nabi tadi mendatangi Ahab lagi dan berkata, “Sekarang buatlah pasukanmu lebih kuat. Aturlah rencana perang berikutnya dengan baik, karena Ben Hadad akan menyerangmu pada pergantian tahun.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Upaya Ben Hadad untuk berdamai dengan Ahab
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="1KI.20.23" />Para penasihat Ben Hadad berkata kepadanya, “Dewanya bangsa Israel adalah dewa yang berkuasa atas perbukitan. Itu sebabnya waktu itu mereka lebih kuat daripada kita. Tetapi jika kita berperang melawan mereka di dataran rendah, kita pasti menang.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="1KI.20.24" />Selain itu, singkirkan ketiga puluh dua raja itu dari posisi mereka sebagai kepala pasukan dan gantikan dengan komandan militer.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="1KI.20.25" />Lalu kumpulkan lagi tentara, kuda, dan kereta sebanyak kerugian kita dalam pertempuran tadi. Kita akan berperang melawan mereka di dataran rendah, dan nanti kita pasti menang.” Raja Ben Hadad setuju dan melakukan saran mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="1KI.20.26" />Pada pergantian tahun, Ben Hadad mengumpulkan pasukan Aram dan pergi ke kota Afek untuk menyerang Israel.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="1KI.20.27" />Sedangkan pasukan Israel sudah dipersiapkan dan diberi perbekalan untuk melawan orang Aram. Prajurit Israel tidak banyak dan mereka terbagi dalam dua kelompok, sehingga waktu mereka berkemah di depan tentara Aram, kelihatannya seperti dua kawanan kecil kambing berhadapan dengan laskar yang menutupi seluruh negeri.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="1KI.20.28" />Lalu datanglah seorang nabi Allah kepada Ahab dan berkata, “Beginilah kata TUHAN, ‘Orang Aram mengatakan bahwa Aku hanya berkuasa di daerah perbukitan, tetapi tidak di dataran rendah. Karena itu, supaya kamu tahu bahwa Akulah TUHAN, Aku akan membuatmu menang atas pasukan yang sangat besar itu.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="1KI.20.29" />Selama tujuh hari pasukan Aram dan pasukan Israel berkemah berhadapan. Pada hari ketujuh mereka mulai berperang, dan hari itu pasukan Israel membunuh 100.000 tentara Aram.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="1KI.20.30" />Sisanya melarikan diri ke kota Afek, tetapi tembok kota itu roboh menimpa 27.000 orang tentara Aram.
</p>
<p style="p">Ben Hadad juga kabur ke dalam kota dan masuk ke sebuah rumah. Dia bersembunyi di salah satu ruangan di sana.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="1KI.20.31" />Para pegawainya berkata kepada Ben Hadad, “Menurut cerita-cerita yang pernah kami dengar, raja-raja Israel itu murah hati. Karena itu izinkanlah kami menemui raja Israel dengan merendahkan diri. Kami akan memakai kain karung dan melilitkan dengan tali di kepala. Dengan begitu mungkin saja dia berbelas kasihan dan tidak membunuh Tuan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="1KI.20.32" />Maka mereka memakai kain karung serta mengikatkannya dengan tali di kepala. Mereka pergi menemui Ahab dan berkata kepadanya, “Hambamu Ben Hadad memohon agar dibiarkan hidup.”
</p>
<p style="p">Ahab menjawab, “Apakah dia masih hidup? Saya menganggapnya seperti saudara sendiri!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="1KI.20.33" />Para pegawai Ben Hadad itu memperhatikan baik-baik raut muka dan perkataan Ahab untuk berusaha membaca reaksinya. Maka, ketika Ahab menyebut Ben Hadad sebagai saudara, mereka langsung membenarkan hal itu dengan menjawab, “Benar, Ben Hadad saudara Tuan!”
</p>
<p style="p">Ahab berkata, “Bawalah dia kepadaku.” Ben Hadad pun datang menemuinya, dan Ahab mengajak dia naik ke kereta kudanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="1KI.20.34" />Kata Ben Hadad kepada Ahab, “Kota-kota yang sudah diambil ayah saya dari ayahmu akan saya kembalikan. Engkau juga boleh mendirikan pasar di kotaku Damsik, seperti yang sudah ayah saya buat di kotamu Samaria.”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Ahab, “Saya setuju dengan perjanjian ini. Engkau akan saya biarkan hidup.” Demikianlah mereka membuat kesepakatan, dan Ben Hadad dilepaskan.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">TUHAN menetapkan hukuman untuk Ahab
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="1KI.20.35" />Oleh perintah TUHAN, salah seorang anggota perkumpulan nabi berkata kepada kawannya sesama nabi, “Pukullah aku.” Tetapi orang yang disuruh itu menolak.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="1KI.20.36" />Maka nabi itu berkata kepadanya, “Karena kamu tidak menaati perintah TUHAN, maka begitu kamu meninggalkan tempat ini, seekor singa akan menerkammu.” Dan benar saja, ketika dia pergi, seekor singa menyerang dia hingga mati.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="1KI.20.37" />Lalu nabi itu pergi mencari orang lain dan meminta dia memukulnya. Orang yang kedua ini memukulnya sangat keras sampai terluka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="38" bcv="1KI.20.38" />Lalu nabi itu membalut matanya untuk menyamar dan pergi ke pinggir jalan menantikan raja lewat.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="1KI.20.39" />Begitu Ahab lewat, nabi itu berseru, “Tuanku Raja! Waktu hambamu ini berada di tengah pertempuran, seorang prajurit menitipkan kepada saya seorang tentara musuh yang ditangkapnya. Dia berkata, ‘Jaga orang ini! Kalau dia sampai kabur, aku akan membunuhmu sebagai gantinya, atau kamu harus membayar 30 kilogram perak.’
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="1KI.20.40" />Tetapi ketika hambamu ini sibuk mengerjakan hal lain, orang itu kabur.”
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu Ahab menjawabnya, “Itu kesalahanmu. Jadi kamu harus menanggung hukumanmu itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="1KI.20.41" />Saat itu juga nabi itu membuka pembalut luka dari matanya, sehingga Ahab mengenali dia sebagai seorang nabi.
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="1KI.20.42" />Dia berkata kepada Ahab, “Beginilah kata TUHAN, ‘Karena kamu melepaskan orang yang sudah Aku tetapkan untuk dihukum mati, maka nyawamu akan menggantikan nyawanya, dan banyak tentaramu akan dihancurkan menggantikan tentaranya.’”
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="1KI.20.43" />Lalu Ahab kembali ke istananya di Samaria dengan perasaan geram dan marah.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="21" />
<s style="s1">Kebun anggur Nabot direbut
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1KI.21.1" />Beberapa waktu sesudah itu, terjadilah suatu peristiwa antara Ahab, raja Israel, dengan Nabot, seorang penduduk kota Yisreel. Selain istana di Samaria, Ahab juga mempunyai rumah besar di kota Yisreel, sementara Nabot memiliki kebun anggur yang letaknya bersebelahan dengan rumah Ahab itu.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1KI.21.2" />Ahab berkata kepada Nabot, “Juallah kebun anggurmu kepada saya, supaya saya dapat menggunakannya sebagai kebun sayur, karena letaknya berdekatan dengan rumah saya. Sebagai gantinya, saya akan memberimu kebun anggur lain yang lebih bagus, atau jika kamu lebih suka dibayar dengan uang, saya akan membayarnya sesuai nilai jualnya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="1KI.21.3" />Tetapi jawab Nabot, “Kebun ini adalah warisan keluarga saya. Demi TUHAN, saya tidak akan menjual tanah warisan itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="1KI.21.4" />Lalu Ahab kembali ke rumahnya dengan jengkel dan marah karena Nabot menolak tawarannya. Ahab masuk ke kamar, berbaring menghadap tembok, dan tidak mau makan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="1KI.21.5" />Kemudian Isebel, istrinya, bertanya kepadanya, “Apa yang membuatmu jengkel sampai tidak mau makan?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="1KI.21.6" />Jawab Ahab, “Tadi aku berbicara dengan Nabot supaya dia menjual kebun anggurnya. Aku sudah menawarkan untuk memberikan kebun anggur pengganti atau membayarnya dengan uang. Tetapi dia sama sekali tidak mau. Katanya, ‘Aku tidak akan menjual kebun anggur ini kepadamu.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="1KI.21.7" />Isebel berkata, “Bukankah kamu raja atas Israel! Bangun dan makanlah. Jangan sedih lagi. Aku akan mendapatkan kebun anggur Nabot itu untukmu!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="1KI.21.8" />Lalu Isebel menulis beberapa surat atas nama Ahab dan memberi cap meterai raja pada surat-surat itu. Kemudian dia mengirimnya kepada para tua-tua dan pemimpin kota Yisreel.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1KI.21.9" />Beginilah isi surat-surat itu, “Sampaikan kepada seluruh rakyat untuk berpuasa selama sehari. Malamnya, di acara buka puasa bersama, berilah salah satu tempat terhormat kepada Nabot.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1KI.21.10" />Bayarlah dua orang berandalan untuk duduk di depannya. Kemudian di tengah acara itu, mereka harus menuduh Nabot dengan berkata, ‘Dia tadi menghina Allah dan raja!’ Kemudian bawalah Nabot ke luar kota dan lempari dia dengan batu sampai mati.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="1KI.21.11" />Perintah Isebel dilakukan oleh para tua-tua dan pemimpin kota itu tepat seperti pesannya di dalam surat.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1KI.21.12" />Ketika mereka mengadakan acara buka puasa, mereka mengatur supaya Nabot diberi salah satu tempat terhormat di hadapan orang banyak.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1KI.21.13" />Dua berandalan yang ditugaskan menjadi saksi palsu masuk dan duduk di depannya. Kemudian di hadapan semua orang, keduanya memberi kesaksian, “Kami mendengar sendiri bahwa Nabot menghina Allah dan raja!” Maka Nabot dibawa keluar dari kota dan dilempari batu sampai mati.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1KI.21.14" />Kemudian para tua-tua dan pemimpin mengirim pesan kepada Isebel, “Nabot sudah dilempari batu dan sudah meninggal.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="1KI.21.15" />Setelah mendapat kabar itu, Isebel berkata kepada Ahab, “Nabot, yang menolak untuk menjual kebun anggurnya kepadamu, sekarang sudah mati. Jadi pergilah mengambil alih kebunnya itu.”
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1KI.21.16" />Maka Ahab segera pergi ke kebun anggur Nabot dan mengambil alih kepemilikannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="1KI.21.17" />Lalu TUHAN berkata kepada Nabi Elia,
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="1KI.21.18" />“Bersiaplah pergi menemui Ahab. Dia berada di kebun anggur milik Nabot, di mana dia sedang merampas hak kepemilikannya.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="1KI.21.19" />Sampaikan kepada Ahab perkataan-Ku ini, ‘Kamu sudah membunuh dan merampas milik orang lain. Karena itu, di tempat Nabot meninggal dan anjing-anjing menjilat darahnya, di situ jugalah kamu akan mati dan anjing-anjing akan menjilat darahmu juga!’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="1KI.21.20" />Ketika Ahab melihat Elia, dia berkata, “Akhirnya kamu menemukan saya, hai musuhku!”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Elia, “Benar. Saya datang karena kamu sengaja terlibat dalam kejahatan.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="1KI.21.21" />Inilah pesan TUHAN untukmu, ‘Aku akan mendatangkan malapetaka atas keluargamu. Aku akan memusnahkan semua keturunan laki-lakimu di Israel, baik budak maupun orang merdeka.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="1KI.21.22" />Aku akan membuat keluargamu berakhir seperti keluarga Yerobeam anak Nebat dan seperti keluarga Baesa anak Ahia, karena kamu sudah menjerumuskan orang Israel ke dalam dosa sehingga membangkitkan murka-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="1KI.21.23" />‘Mengenai Isebel, tubuhnya akan dimakan anjing di kota Yisreel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="1KI.21.24" />‘Setiap anggota keluargamu yang mati di kota akan dimakan anjing dan yang mati di padang terbuka akan dimakan burung bangkai.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25-27" bcv="1KI.21.25" />Ketika Ahab mendengar pesan itu, dia merobek pakaiannya dan memakai kain karung sebagai tanda penyesalan. Bahkan saat tidur pun dia tetap memakainya. Ahab berpuasa dan selalu menunjukkan sikap murung.
</p>
<p style="p">Memang, tidak pernah ada orang yang kejahatannya setara dengan Ahab. Dia melakukan dosa dengan sadar dan sengaja karena hasutan Isebel. Kejahatannya yang paling menjijikkan adalah menyembah dewa-dewa dan melakukan cara ibadah seperti orang Amori, bangsa yang sudah disingkirkan TUHAN dari Kanaan ketika Israel memasuki negeri itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="1KI.21.28" />Beberapa waktu kemudian TUHAN berkata lagi kepada Elia,
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="1KI.21.29" />“Perhatikanlah Ahab sangat menyesal dan merendahkan diri dihadapan-Ku. Karena itu Aku tidak akan mendatangkan malapetaka yang kamu nubuatkan kepadanya selagi dia masih hidup. Tetapi sesudah dia meninggal dan anaknya menggantikan dia, Aku akan memusnahkan keluarganya.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="22" />
<s style="s1">Pertentangan Nabi Mikaya dengan Raja Ahab
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1KI.22.1" />Selama tiga tahun, kerajaan Aram dan Israel tidak berperang.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1KI.22.2" />Akan tetapi, pada tahun ketiga, Yosafat raja Yehuda mengunjungi Ahab, raja Israel.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1KI.22.3" />Ahab berkata kepada para pejabatnya, “Tentunya kalian tahu bahwa kota Ramot Gilead adalah milik Israel. Janganlah kita diam saja dan tidak merebutnya kembali dari raja Aram!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="1KI.22.4" />Lalu dia berkata kepada Yosafat, “Bersediakah engkau pergi berperang bersamaku ke Ramot Gilead?”
</p>
<p style="p">Yosafat menjawab Ahab, “Tentu saja! Rakyatku akan bersatu dengan rakyatmu. Begitu juga tentara dan pasukan berkuda kita.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1KI.22.5" />Tetapi sebelum itu kita harus meminta petunjuk TUHAN.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="1KI.22.6" />Lalu raja Israel memanggil para nabi. Jumlahnya sekitar empat ratus orang. Ahab bertanya, “Haruskah saya berperang melawan orang Aram di Ramot Gilead atau tidak?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab mereka, “Pergilah, karena TUHAN akan membuat engkau menang.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="1KI.22.7" />Akan tetapi Yosafat bertanya lagi, “Apakah tidak ada lagi nabi TUHAN di sini,<f caller="+"><fr>22:7
</fr><fk>nabi TUHAN
</fk><ft>Sebelum ini, Elia sudah membunuh 400 nabi Baal, tetapi ternyata tidak sulit bagi Ahab dan Izabel untuk mengadakan penggantinya. Di antara para nabi yang dikumpulkan Ahab, tentunya ada yang menyembah Baal dan dewa-dewa lain, juga mencampurkan penyembahan TUHAN dengan penyembahan dewa. Ternyata Yosafat dapat memperkirakan bahwa di antara nabi yang hadir ini, tidak ada yang menyembah hanya TUHAN saja.</ft></f> yang bisa kita mintai petunjuk?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="1KI.22.8" />Jawab Ahab, “Masih ada satu orang lagi yang dapat meminta petunjuk dari TUHAN. Namanya Mikaya anak Yimla. Tetapi saya sebal kepada orang itu, karena dia tidak pernah menubuatkan yang baik tentang saya, selalu hanya malapetaka.”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Yosafat, “Ah, tidak patut seorang raja berkata begitu! Mari kita panggil dia juga.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="1KI.22.9" />Kemudian raja Israel memanggil seorang pegawainya dan berkata, “Segeralah jemput Mikaya anak Yimla.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="1KI.22.10" />Saat itu Ahab dan Yosafat memakai baju kerajaan. Mereka sedang duduk di kursi kehormatan di tempat pengirikan gandum yang terletak di pintu gerbang Samaria. Di hadapan mereka, keempat ratus nabi tadi sedang bernubuat.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1KI.22.11" />Salah seorang di antara para nabi yang bernama Zedekia anak Kenaana membuat tanduk dari besi dan berkata kepada Ahab, “Beginilah pesan TUHAN, ‘Tanduk besi ini melambangkan bahwa kekuatanmu akan sangat besar. Engkau akan mengalahkan orang Aram sampai mereka semua habis!’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="1KI.22.12" />Nabi-nabi lainnya juga menubuatkan hal yang sama. Kata mereka, “Seranglah Ramot Gilead. Engkau pasti berhasil karena TUHAN akan membuatmu menang.”
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1KI.22.13" />Sementara itu, utusan yang ditugaskan untuk menjemput Mikaya berkata kepadanya, “Semua nabi sama-sama menubuatkan hal yang baik kepada raja. Jadi tolong, ikutilah mereka, dan katakan yang baik saja.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="1KI.22.14" />Tetapi jawab Mikaya, “Demi TUHAN yang hidup, saya hanya akan menyampaikan apa yang TUHAN katakan kepada saya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="1KI.22.15" />Ketika Mikaya datang menghadap raja, Ahab bertanya kepadanya, “Mikaya, haruskah kami menyerang Ramot Gilead atau tidak?”
</p>
<p style="p">Dengan nada menyindir Mikaya menjawab, “Serang saja. Engkau pasti berhasil karena TUHAN akan membuatmu menang.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="1KI.22.16" />Tetapi Ahab berkata, “Sudah berkali-kali saya tegaskan: Waktu menyampaikan pesan TUHAN, bicaralah yang benar!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="1KI.22.17" />Maka Mikaya menjawab, “Saya mendapat penglihatan bahwa orang-orang Israel berlarian bercerai-berai di pegunungan, seperti domba yang tidak bergembala. TUHAN berkata, ‘Mereka sudah tidak mempunyai raja. Biarlah mereka kembali ke rumah masing-masing dengan selamat.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="1KI.22.18" />Ahab pun berkata kepada Yosafat, “Benar, bukan! Sudah saya bilang, orang ini tidak pernah menubuatkan yang baik bagi saya, selalu hanya malapetaka!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="1KI.22.19" />Mikaya menambahkan lagi, “Karena itu dengarlah pesan TUHAN! Saya melihat TUHAN sedang duduk di takhta-Nya, dan seluruh malaikat balatentara surga berdiri di samping kanan dan kiri-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="1KI.22.20" />TUHAN berkata, ‘Siapakah yang akan membujuk Ahab supaya dia pergi menyerang Ramot Gilead, agar dia terbunuh?’
</p>
<p style="p">“Mereka masing-masing memberikan jawaban berbeda-beda.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="1KI.22.21" />Kemudian salah satu yang hadir maju dan berkata, ‘Aku akan membujuknya.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="1KI.22.22" />“TUHAN bertanya, ‘Dengan cara apa?’
</p>
<p style="p">“Jawabnya, ‘Aku akan membuat nabi-nabi Ahab memberi pesan yang tidak benar.’
</p>
<p style="p">“Dan TUHAN berkata, ‘Engkau akan berhasil! Pergi dan perbuatlah demikian.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="1KI.22.23" />“Jadi, begitulah keadaan yang sebenarnya. TUHAN sudah membuat semua nabimu memberi pesan yang salah, karena TUHAN telah memutuskan bahwa engkau harus mengalami malapetaka.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="1KI.22.24" />Lalu Nabi Zedekia mendekati Mikaya dan menampar dia serta berkata, “Tidak mungkin Roh TUHAN memberi suatu pesan kepada saya lalu memberi pesan yang berbeda kepadamu dalam waktu yang sama!”
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="1KI.22.25" />Jawab Mikaya, “Kamu akan menyadari siapa yang memberi pesan yang benar pada waktu malapetaka itu terjadi. Karena ketahuilah, hari itu kamu berusaha bersembunyi di dalam sebuah kamar.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="1KI.22.26" />Kemudian Ahab berkata, “Bawalah Mikaya kepada Amon, walikota Samaria, dan kepada anakku Yoas.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="1KI.22.27" />Katakan kepada mereka ‘Raja memerintahkan agar orang ini dipenjarakan. Setiap hari berikan kepadanya hanya sepotong roti dan sedikit air minum, sampai saya kembali dengan selamat.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="1KI.22.28" />Lalu Mikaya menjawab, “Dengarkanlah, kalian semua yang berkumpul di sini! Jika raja kembali dengan selamat, itu berarti pesan yang saya sampaikan atas nama TUHAN tidak dapat dipercaya.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kematian Ahab
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="1KI.22.29" />Kemudian pasukan gabungan Ahab dan Yosafat pergi menyerang Ramot Gilead.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="1KI.22.30" />Ahab berkata kepada Yosafat, “Saya akan menyamar dengan memakai baju prajurit dan masuk ke medan perang. Tetapi engkau, pakailah baju raja.” Jadi, Ahab menyamar dan masuk ke tengah pertempuran.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="1KI.22.31" />Namun, sebelum berperang raja Aram sudah memerintahkan tiga puluh dua komandan regu kereta,<f caller="+"><fr>22:31
</fr><fk>komandan regu kereta
</fk><ft>Setiap kereta mempunyai pengendara, dan satu atau dua tentara di sisi kiri dan kanannya dengan memegang panah atau senjata lain.</ft></f> “Cari dan bunuhlah raja Israel saja. Tidak perlu bertempur dengan tentara-tentaranya, baik yang berpangkat rendah maupun tinggi.”
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="1KI.22.32" />Karena itu, waktu para komandan melihat Yosafat yang berbaju raja, mereka berseru, “Itu raja Israel!” Maka mereka mendekati dia untuk menyerangnya. Tetapi ketika Yosafat berteriak,
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="1KI.22.33" />mereka menyadari bahwa dia bukan raja Israel. Jadi mereka mundur dan berhenti mengejarnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="1KI.22.34" />Sementara itu, seorang prajurit menembakkan panah secara sembarang saja, tanpa sasaran. Panah itu menikam raja Israel tepat di antara sambungan baju perangnya. Lalu Ahab memerintahkan pengemudi keretanya, “Putar balik! Bawa saya keluar dari pertempuran ini, karena saya sudah terluka.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="1KI.22.35" />Pertempuran berlanjut dengan sengit sepanjang hari itu. Ahab duduk bersandar di dalam keretanya yang sedang menghadapi pasukan Aram. Darah dari lukanya mengalir sampai memenuhi lantai kereta. Petang itu Ahab pun meninggal.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="1KI.22.36" />Menjelang matahari terbenam, terdengar teriakan di antara seluruh pasukan Israel, “Kita sudah kalah! Lari pulang saja!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="1KI.22.37" />Demikianlah Ahab mati, dan jenazahnya dibawa ke Samaria lalu dikuburkan.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="1KI.22.38" />Kereta perang raja dibersihkan di kolam Samaria, tempat pelacur-pelacur biasa mandi. Saat itu anjing-anjing menjilat darahnya. Semua itu terjadi sesuai dengan perkataan TUHAN.<x caller="+"><xo>22:38
</xo><xt>1Raj. 21:19</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="1KI.22.39" />Kisah selebihnya tentang Raja Ahab, termasuk tindakan-tindakan yang diambilnya, istana yang dia bangun dengan banyak hiasan gading, juga seluruh kota yang dia dirikan, semuanya itu dicatat dalam kitab sejarah raja-raja Israel.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="1KI.22.40" />Sesudah Ahab meninggal dunia, Ahazia anaknya menggantikan dia sebagai raja.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yosafat menjadi raja atas kerajaan Yehuda
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="1KI.22.41" />Yosafat anak Asa menjadi raja atas Yehuda pada tahun keempat pemerintahan Ahab raja Israel.
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="1KI.22.42" />Dia mulai memerintah pada umur tiga puluh lima tahun, dan menjadi raja selama dua puluh lima tahun. Ibukotanya di Yerusalem. Ibu Yosafat bernama Azuba, anak Silhi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="43" bcv="1KI.22.43" />Yosafat melakukan apa yang benar di mata TUHAN seperti Asa, ayahnya. Dia tidak menyimpang dari jalan yang benar. Hanya saja, Yosafat tidak menyingkirkan tempat-tempat pemujaan di bukit-bukit, sehingga rakyat masih mempersembahkan kurban dan membakar dupa di sana.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="44" bcv="1KI.22.44" />Pemerintahan Yosafat berlangsung damai dengan raja Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="45" bcv="1KI.22.45" />Kisah selebihnya tentang Yosafat, termasuk kepahlawanannya dan strategi-strategi perangnya, dicatat dalam kitab sejarah raja-raja Yehuda.
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="1KI.22.46" />Dia juga mengusir semua pelacur laki-laki yang masih tersisa dari masa pemerintahan Raja Asa, ayahnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="47" bcv="1KI.22.47" />Pada zaman itu, bangsa Edom dikuasai oleh Yehuda sehingga mereka tidak memiliki raja. Yang memerintah di sana adalah seorang gubernur yang diangkat oleh raja Yehuda.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="48" bcv="1KI.22.48" />Yosafat juga membuat kapal-kapal untuk berlayar ke Ofir mengambil emas. Namun, kapal-kapal itu tidak pernah sampai ke sana karena karam di Ezion Geber.
<ve />
<v id="49" bcv="1KI.22.49" />Waktu kapal-kapal itu akan berangkat, Ahazia anak Ahab berkata kepada Yosafat, “Izinkan anak buah saya pergi berlayar bersama anak buahmu.” Tetapi Yosafat menolak.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="50" bcv="1KI.22.50" />Yosafat meninggal dunia dan dikuburkan bersama nenek moyangnya di Kota Daud. Lalu anaknya Yoram<f caller="+"><fr>22:50
</fr><fk>Yoram
</fk><ft>Tidak lama sesudah Yoram anak Yosafat memerintah di Yehuda, Yoram anak Ahab mulai memerintah kerajaan Israel (2Raj. 8:16). Kedua raja itu juga disebut dengan nama yang lebih lengkap, yaitu Yehoram.</ft></f> menggantikan dia sebagai raja.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Ahazia menjadi raja atas kerajaan Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="51" bcv="1KI.22.51" />Pada tahun ketujuh belas pada masa pemerintahan Yosafat sebagai raja Yehuda, Ahazia anak Ahab menjadi raja Israel. Dia memerintah selama dua tahun. Ibukotanya di Samaria.
<ve />
<v id="52" bcv="1KI.22.52" />Ahazia melakukan apa yang jahat di mata TUHAN dengan mengikuti cara hidup ayah dan ibunya, juga mengikuti dosa Yerobeam anak Nebat, yang menjerumuskan rakyat Israel ke dalam dosa.
<ve />
<v id="53" bcv="1KI.22.53" />Ahazia menyembah Baal seperti ayahnya sehingga membangkitkan murka TUHAN, Allah Israel.<ve />
</p>
</book>
<book id="2KI"><id id="2KI">
</id><h>2 Raja-raja
</h><toc level="1">2 Raja-raja
</toc><toc level="2">2 Raja-raja
</toc><toc level="3">2Raj.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">2 Raja-raja
</p>

<c id="1" />
<s style="s1">Nabi Elia mengecam Raja Ahazia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2KI.1.1" />Sesudah Ahab meninggal, kerajaan Moab memberontak terhadap Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="2KI.1.2" />Suatu hari Raja Ahazia terjatuh melalui teralis jendela kayu di kamar atasnya di Samaria. Dia terluka parah. Lalu Ahazia mengirim beberapa utusan dengan perintah, “Pergilah ke kota Ekron untuk meminta petunjuk dari Baal Zebub,<f caller="+"><fr>1:2
</fr><fk>Baal Zebub
</fk><ft>Ini adalah variasi nama dewa Baal setempat. Teks Ibrani menulis namanya Zebub, tetapi kemungkinan besar itu adalah salah ejaan yang sengaja dibuat oleh penulis kitab pertama atau penulis salinan untuk mengejek Baal Zebul. Baal Zebul berarti Penguasa Pangeran, sedangkan Baal Zebub berarti Penguasa Lalat-lalat.</ft></f> dewa bangsa Filistin. Tanyakan apakah saya akan sembuh.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="2KI.1.3" />Tetapi seorang malaikat berkata kepada Nabi Elia, orang Tisbe itu, “Berangkatlah menemui para utusan raja Samaria dan katakan kepada mereka, ‘Pikirmu di Israel ini tidak ada Allah, sampai-sampai kalian pergi ke Ekron mencari petunjuk dari Baal Zebub, dewa orang Filistin!
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="2KI.1.4" />Karena itu, sampaikanlah kepada Ahazia pesan TUHAN ini: Kamu tidak akan bangun lagi dari tempat tidurmu, karena kamu pasti mati!’” Sesudah itu Elia pergi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="2KI.1.5" />Ketika para utusan itu kembali kepada Ahazia, dia bertanya, “Mengapa kalian begitu cepat kembali?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="2KI.1.6" />Jawab mereka, “Seorang laki-laki datang menemui kami dan berkata, ‘Kembalilah kepada raja yang mengutus kalian dan sampaikan kepadanya pesan TUHAN ini: Pikirmu di Israel tidak ada Allah, sampai-sampai kalian pergi ke Ekron mencari petunjuk dari Baal Zebub, dewa orang Filistin! Karena itu, kamu tidak akan bangun dari tempat tidurmu. Kamu pasti mati.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="2KI.1.7" />Lalu raja bertanya, “Seperti apa penampilan orang itu?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="2KI.1.8" />Jawab mereka, “Dia memakai baju dari bulu binatang dan memakai ikat pinggang kulit.”
</p>
<p style="p">Maka kata raja, “Itu Elia, orang Tisbe!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="2KI.1.9" />Lalu Ahazia mengirim seorang perwira bersama lima puluh tentaranya untuk menangkap Elia. Mereka menjumpai dia sedang duduk di puncak bukit. Perwira itu berseru kepada Elia, “Hai nabi Allah, turun dari sana! Ini perintah raja!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="2KI.1.10" />Jawab Elia kepada perwira itu, “Karena saya memang nabi Allah, api akan turun dari langit dan membakarmu beserta kelima puluh tentaramu!” Tiba-tiba turunlah api dari langit menghanguskan perwira itu beserta para prajuritnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="2KI.1.11" />Ahazia mengirim lagi seorang perwira lain beserta lima puluh prajuritnya. Dia pergi dan berkata kepada Elia, “Hai nabi Allah, turun sekarang juga! Ini perintah raja!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="2KI.1.12" />Elia menjawab mereka, “Karena saya memang nabi Allah, api akan turun dari langit dan membakarmu beserta kelima puluh prajuritmu!” Mendadak api dari Allah turun dari langit dan menghanguskan perwira itu beserta lima puluh prajuritnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="2KI.1.13" />Raja mengirimkan lagi perwira ketiga beserta lima puluh prajurit. Perwira yang ketiga ini naik ke bukit dan berlutut di hadapan Elia. Dia memohon belas kasihan, “Ya nabi Allah, kami ini hamba-hambamu. Tolong biarlah saya dan kelima puluh prajurit ini hidup.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="2KI.1.14" />Saya tahu api datang dari langit dan menghanguskan dua perwira yang datang sebelum saya bersama para prajurit mereka. Tetapi tolong biarkan saya hidup.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="2KI.1.15" />Saat itu juga malaikat berkata kepada Elia, “Pergilah bersama dia. Jangan takut.” Maka Elia berdiri dan ikut bersama perwira itu menghadap raja.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="2KI.1.16" />Kata Elia kepada Raja Ahazia, “Beginilah pesan TUHAN: Pikirmu di Israel ini tidak ada Allah, sampai-sampai kalian pergi ke Ekron mencari petunjuk dari Baal Zebub, dewa orang Filistin! Karena perbuatanmu itu, kamu tidak akan bangun lagi dari tempat tidurmu. Kamu pasti mati.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="2KI.1.17" />Beberapa waktu kemudian, Ahazia anak Ahab pun mati, tepat seperti pesan TUHAN yang disampaikan Elia. Lalu Yoram, adiknya, menjadi raja menggantikan dia karena Ahazia tidak mempunyai anak laki-laki. Ketika Yoram<f caller="+"><fr>1:17
</fr><fk>Yoram
</fk><ft>Tidak lama sesudah Yoram anak Yosafat memerintah di Yehuda, Yoram anak Ahab mulai memerintah kerajaan Israel (2Raj. 8:16). Dalam bahasa Ibrani, nama kedua raja itu juga mempunyai variasi ejaan lain, yaitu Yehoram.</ft></f> dinobatkan menjadi raja di Israel, Yoram anak Yosafat sudah memerintah sebagai raja Yehuda selama dua tahun.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="2KI.1.18" />Kisah selebihnya tentang Ahazia, termasuk tindakan-tindakan yang diambilnya, dicatat dalam kitab sejarah raja-raja Israel.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="2" />
<s style="s1">Nabi Elia diangkat ke surga
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2KI.2.1" />Suatu hari, Elia sedang berjalan dari kota Gilgal bersama Elisa. Hari itu adalah saat-saat terakhir Elia di bumi, sebelum TUHAN mengangkat dia ke surga dalam angin topan.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2KI.2.2" />Dalam perjalanan itu Elia berkata kepada Elisa, “Tinggallah di sini, karena TUHAN mengutus saya ke Betel.”
</p>
<p style="p">Tetapi jawab Elisa, “Saya bersumpah demi TUHAN yang hidup dan demi nyawamu bahwa saya tidak akan meninggalkan engkau.” Maka mereka pun pergi ke Betel bersama-sama.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="2KI.2.3" />Beberapa anggota perkumpulan nabi di Betel menemui Elisa. Mereka berkata, “Tahukah kamu bahwa hari ini TUHAN akan membawa gurumu pergi?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Elisa, “Tentu saya tahu. Diamlah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="2KI.2.4" />Sesudah itu Elia berkata kepada Elisa, “Tinggallah di sini, karena TUHAN mengutus saya ke Yeriko.”
</p>
<p style="p">Tetapi jawab Elisa, “Saya bersumpah demi TUHAN yang hidup dan demi nyawamu bahwa saya tidak akan meninggalkan engkau.” Maka mereka pergi bersama-sama ke Yeriko.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="2KI.2.5" />Beberapa anggota perkumpulan nabi di Yeriko menghampiri Elisa dan berkata, “Sudah tahukah kamu bahwa hari ini TUHAN akan membawa gurumu pergi?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Elisa, “Tentu saya tahu. Diamlah!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="2KI.2.6" />Sekali lagi Elia berkata kepada Elisa, “Tinggallah di sini, karena TUHAN mengutus saya ke sungai Yordan.”
</p>
<p style="p">Tetapi jawab Elisa, “Saya bersumpah demi TUHAN yang hidup dan demi nyawamu bahwa saya tidak akan meninggalkan engkau.” Maka mereka pun berjalan bersama-sama.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="2KI.2.7" />Lima puluh anggota perkumpulan nabi juga pergi mengikuti Elia. Setibanya di sungai Yordan, Elia dan Elisa berdiri di tepi sungai itu, sementara kelima puluh orang lainnya berdiri agak jauh.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="2KI.2.8" />Nabi Elia melepas dan menggulung jubahnya, kemudian memukul air dengan jubah itu. Air sungai Yordan pun terbelah sehingga kelihatan dasarnya! Lalu Elia dan Elisa menyeberangi sungai itu di atas tanah yang kering.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="2KI.2.9" />Ketika mereka sampai di seberang, Elia berkata kepada Elisa, “Mintalah apa yang kamu inginkan dari saya, sebelum saya diangkat dan berpisah darimu.”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Elisa, “Berilah saya kuasa yang membuktikan bahwa saya adalah pengganti Guru.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="2KI.2.10" />Elia menjawab, “Itu permintaan yang sulit. Tetapi kalau kamu melihat saya terangkat, berarti permintaanmu akan dikabulkan menjadi pengganti saya. Namun kalau tidak, permintaanmu itu tidak akan terjadi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="2KI.2.11" />Saat mereka masih berjalan dan bercakap-cakap, tiba-tiba datanglah kereta berapi yang ditarik oleh kuda-kuda berapi. Dalam sekejap Elia diambil masuk ke dalam kereta itu sehingga terpisah dari Elisa. Kemudian ada angin topan yang membawa kereta dan Elia naik ke surga.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="2KI.2.12" />Sementara Elisa memperhatikan, dia berseru, “Guru! Guru! Engkau lebih berharga daripada semua kereta dan orang-orang berkuda di Israel.” Sesudah itu Nabi Elia tidak terlihat lagi olehnya. Elisa pun merobek jubahnya menjadi dua sebagai tanda bersedih.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="2KI.2.13" />Lalu Elisa mengambil jubah Elia yang terjatuh saat dia dibawa oleh kereta berapi, dan kembali ke tepi sungai Yordan.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="2KI.2.14" />Elisa memukul air sungai itu dengan jubah Elia sambil berkata, “Kiranya TUHAN, Allah yang menyertai Elia, menyertai aku juga!” Seketika, air sungai terbelah dua dan Elisa pun menyeberang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="2KI.2.15" />Kelima puluh anggota perkumpulan nabi dari Yeriko yang masih berdiri di seberang sungai menyaksikan kejadian itu. Lalu mereka berkata satu sama lain, “Kuasa Elia sekarang ada pada Elisa!” Maka mereka mendekati Elisa dan bersujud menghormati dia.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="2KI.2.16" />Kata mereka kepadanya, “Di hadapanmu ada lima puluh orang. Kami, hamba-hambamu ini, semuanya orang yang kuat. Biarlah kami pergi mencari gurumu. Mungkin saja Roh TUHAN tadi mengangkatnya lalu menempatkan dia di salah satu bukit atau lembah.”
</p>
<p style="p">Tetapi Elisa menjawab, “Tidak usah pergi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="2KI.2.17" />Namun mereka sangat memaksa sampai Elisa merasa sungkan. Jadi dia berkata, “Baik, pergilah.” Lima puluh orang itu pun pergi mencari Elia selama tiga hari, tetapi mereka tidak menemukannya.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="2KI.2.18" />Ketika mereka kembali kepada Elisa yang masih tinggal di Yeriko, dia berkata, “Bukankah sudah saya bilang, ‘Tidak usah pergi.’”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Elisa membuktikan kuasanya sebagai nabi
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="2KI.2.19" />Penduduk kota Yeriko berkata kepada Elisa, “Tuan, letak kota ini baik, seperti yang Tuan lihat sendiri. Tetapi airnya buruk dan tanahnya tidak subur.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="2KI.2.20" />Elisa menjawab, “Ambilkan saya sebuah mangkuk baru dan taruhlah garam di dalamnya.” Mereka mengambilkan apa yang diminta Elisa.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="2KI.2.21" />Kemudian Elisa pergi ke mata air dan melemparkan garam itu ke dalamnya lalu berkata, “Beginilah kata TUHAN, ‘Aku sudah memurnikan air ini. Mulai sekarang air ini tidak akan lagi menyebabkan kematian, keguguran, ataupun gagal panen.’”
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="2KI.2.22" />Sampai waktu kitab ini ditulis, air di Yeriko tetap baik sesuai perkataan Elisa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="2KI.2.23" />Dari sana Elisa pergi ke Betel. Dalam perjalanan, sekelompok remaja laki-laki keluar dari kota dan mengejek dia, “Pergilah, botak! Dasar gundul! Pergi sana!”
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="2KI.2.24" />Ketika Elisa berbalik dan melihat mereka, dikutuknya mereka dengan nama TUHAN. Lalu dua beruang betina keluar dari hutan dan mencabik-cabik empat puluh dua orang dari gerombolan remaja itu.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="2KI.2.25" />Dari sana, Elisa pergi ke gunung Karmel dan kembali ke Samaria.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="3" />
<s style="s1">Israel berperang melawan kerajaan Moab
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2KI.3.1" />Pada tahun ke delapan belas masa pemerintahan Yosafat di kerajaan Yehuda, Yoram anak Ahab mulai memerintah atas kerajaan Israel. Ibukotanya di Samaria. Yoram memerintah selama dua belas tahun.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2KI.3.2" />Dia melakukan hal-hal yang jahat di mata TUHAN, tetapi tidak sejahat ayah dan ibunya. Yoram menyingkirkan tugu pemujaan Baal yang dibangun oleh ayahnya.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="2KI.3.3" />Namun, dia mengikuti dosa Yerobeam anak Nebat yang menjerumuskan rakyat Israel ke dalam dosa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="2KI.3.4" />Sebelum Yoram mulai memerintah, Mesa, raja negeri Moab, membayar pajak kepada raja Israel setiap tahun. Karena rakyatnya adalah peternak, dia harus membayar sebanyak 100.000 ekor domba muda dan benang wol dari 100.000 ekor domba jantan.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="2KI.3.5" />Tetapi sesudah Ahab meninggal dan Yoram naik takhta, raja Moab memberontak dari kekuasaan raja Israel.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="2KI.3.6" />Karena itu, Raja Yoram mengumpulkan semua prajurit Israel, lalu dia keluar dari Samaria memimpin pasukannya itu untuk berperang.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="2KI.3.7" />Yoram mengirim pesan kepada Yosafat, raja Yehuda. Isinya, “Raja Moab memberontak terhadap saya. Maukah engkau membantu saya melawan Moab?”
</p>
<p style="p">Yosafat membalas, “Tentu saja! Kita bersekutu. Saya akan mengirimkan prajurit dan tentara berkuda untuk bergabung dengan pasukanmu.”
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="2KI.3.8" />Yosafat juga bertanya, “Kita pergi melalui jalur mana?” Jawab Yoram, “Lewat padang belantara Edom.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="2KI.3.9" />Raja Edom dan pasukannya juga ikut bergabung. Jadi, bersekutulah ketiga kerajaan itu. Mereka melakukan perjalanan tujuh hari lamanya dengan rute yang panjang, sampai akhirnya mereka kehabisan air minum untuk para tentara serta semua kuda dan hewan lainnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="2KI.3.10" />Raja Israel berkata, “Celaka! TUHAN mengumpulkan kita bertiga untuk membuat kita dikalahkan sekaligus oleh Moab!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="2KI.3.11" />Tetapi Yosafat bertanya, “Apakah di antara kita di sini tidak ada nabi yang bisa dimintai petunjuk TUHAN?”
</p>
<p style="p">Salah seorang pegawai raja Israel berkata, “Di sini ada Nabi Elisa anak Safat. Dia dulu tangan kanan Nabi Elia.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="2KI.3.12" />Jawab Yosafat, “Pasti TUHAN akan berbicara melalui dia.” Maka ketiga raja itu pergi menemui Elisa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="2KI.3.13" />Nabi Elisa berkata kepada raja Israel, “Untuk apa engkau mencari saya? Pergilah kepada para nabi dewa-dewa orangtuamu!”
</p>
<p style="p">Tetapi raja Israel menjawab, “Tidak, karena TUHANlah yang sudah mengumpulkan kami bertiga untuk membuat kami dikalahkan oleh raja Moab.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="2KI.3.14" />Nabi Elisa berkata, “Sungguh, saya berkata demi TUHAN Panglima Semesta: Seandainya Raja Yosafat tidak bersama kalian, saya bahkan tidak sudi melihatmu. Tetapi saat ini saya mau menjawab kalian hanya karena saya menghormati Yosafat.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="2KI.3.15" />Nah, sekarang panggilkanlah seorang pemain kecapi.”
</p>
<p style="p">Ketika pemain kecapi itu memainkan nada-nada tenang, Roh TUHAN menggerakkan Elisa
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="2KI.3.16" />untuk berkata, “Beginilah kata TUHAN, ‘Buatlah parit-parit di lembah ini.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="2KI.3.17" />Kalian tidak akan merasakan angin ataupun melihat hujan, tetapi lembah ini akan dipenuhi air sehingga kalian dan semua hewanmu dapat minum.’”
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="2KI.3.18" />Lanjut Elisa, “Menyediakan air adalah perkara ringan bagi TUHAN. Selain itu, Dia juga akan membuat pasukan Moab kalah.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="2KI.3.19" />Kalian akan menggempur setiap kota berbenteng dan kota-kota yang penting. Kalian akan merobohkan setiap pohon yang baik, menutup semua sumber air, dan menimbun setiap ladang mereka yang subur dengan batu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="2KI.3.20" />Keesokan harinya, menjelang waktu kurban pagi dipersembahkan di rumah Allah, ada air mengalir dari arah Edom dan memenuhi parit-parit di lembah tempat mereka berkemah.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="2KI.3.21" />Sementara itu, ketika orang-orang Moab mendengar bahwa ketiga raja tersebut telah datang menyerang, bangsa Moab mengumpulkan setiap laki-laki yang sanggup berperang. Mereka berbaris di perbatasan negeri, siap bertempur.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="2KI.3.22" />Ketika para prajurit Moab bangun pagi-pagi, mereka memandang ke lembah tempat perkemahan Israel. Matahari menyinari air di dalam parit-parit di sana. Dan di mata orang Moab, air itu tampak berwarna merah seperti darah.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="2KI.3.23" />Prajurit Moab pun berkata, “Itu darah! Pasti pasukan raja-raja itu berkelahi satu sama lain dan sudah saling membunuh! Majulah Moab! Pergi ke sana dan ambil jarahan!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="2KI.3.24" />Akan tetapi, saat mereka tiba di perkemahan Israel, pasukan Israel bangkit dan menyerang Moab sehingga mereka melarikan diri. Kemudian Israel menyerbu masuk ke wilayah negeri Moab dan membunuh banyak penduduknya.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="2KI.3.25" />Pasukan Israel meruntuhkan hampir semua kota Moab. Sewaktu mereka melewati ladang-ladang, setiap tentara melemparkan batu ke sana hingga setiap ladang tertimbun. Mereka menutup semua mata air dan menebang setiap pohon yang menghasilkan buah. Akhirnya hanya kota Kir Hareset yang belum tersentuh.
</p>
<p style="p">Ketika kota itu dikepung dan diserang dengan umban,
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="2KI.3.26" />raja Moab menyadari bahwa dia pasti kalah dalam peperangan ini. Jadi dia berusaha melarikan diri. Dia mengerahkan 700 prajurit bersenjata pedang untuk menerobos barisan depan di mana ada raja Edom dan pasukannya. Tetapi mereka gagal.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="2KI.3.27" />Kemudian raja Moab mengambil anak laki-lakinya yang sulung, calon penerusnya sebagai raja, dan membakar anak itu di atas tembok kota sebagai kurban bagi dewanya. Hal itu membuat seluruh penduduk kota sangat geram kepada Israel, dan raja Israel pun memutuskan untuk menghentikan serangan. Lalu pasukan ketiga raja itu kembali ke negeri mereka masing-masing.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="4" />
<s style="s1">Keajaiban minyak zaitun yang berlimpah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2KI.4.1" />Suatu ketika, seorang anggota perkumpulan nabi meninggal. Lalu jandanya datang meminta tolong kepada Elisa, “Tuanku, tentu engkau ingat betapa suami saya menghormati TUHAN dan melayani engkau semasa hidupnya. Saat meninggal, dia masih berutang kepada seseorang, dan sekarang orang itu menuntut utangnya dibayar. Tetapi karena saya tidak bisa bayar, dia hendak mengambil kedua anak lelaki saya untuk dijadikan budak sebagai ganti pembayaran itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="2KI.4.2" />Jawab Nabi Elisa kepadanya, “Bagaimana saya bisa membantu Ibu? Coba sebutkan apa yang Ibu punya di rumah.”
</p>
<p style="p">Kata perempuan itu, “Tidak ada apa pun yang bernilai di rumah hamba kecuali sebotol kecil minyak zaitun.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="2KI.4.3" />Nabi Elisa berkata, “Pinjamlah sebanyak mungkin wadah kosong dari semua tetanggamu. Jangan meminjam beberapa saja.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="2KI.4.4" />Sesudah wadah terkumpul di rumahmu, tutuplah pintunya. Pastikan tidak ada orang lain di dalam kecuali Ibu dan kedua anakmu. Lalu tuangkan minyak zaitun dari botol kecil itu ke setiap wadah kosong satu per satu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="2KI.4.5" />Maka pergilah janda itu melakukan petunjuk Elisa. Di dalam rumah, setelah pintunya ditutup, mereka bertiga mulai bekerja mengisi wadah-wadah itu. Kedua anak mendekatkan wadah satu per satu kepada ibu mereka, sementara dia menuangkan minyaknya.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="2KI.4.6" />Ketika semua wadah sudah penuh, ibu itu berkata kepada anaknya, “Ambilkan wadah kosong lagi.”
</p>
<p style="p">Tetapi jawab anaknya, “Sudah tidak ada.” Saat itu juga minyak zaitun dari botol berhenti mengalir.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="2KI.4.7" />Kemudian pergilah janda itu memberitahukan hal itu kepada nabi. Nabi Elisa pun berkata, “Sekarang juallah minyak itu. Pakailah hasilnya untuk membayar utang, dan sisanya untuk biaya hidup Ibu dan anak-anak.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pasangan yang mandul mendapat anak
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="2KI.4.8" />Pada waktu lain, Nabi Elisa pergi ke kota Sunem. Di situ ada seorang perempuan yang kaya. Perempuan itu mengundang Elisa untuk makan di rumahnya. Dan begitulah selalu, setiap melewati kota itu, Nabi Elisa selalu singgah untuk makan bersama dia dan suaminya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="2KI.4.9" />Suatu hari perempuan itu berkata kepada suaminya, “Aku yakin bahwa orang yang sering mampir di sini adalah seorang nabi Allah.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="2KI.4.10" />Mari kita membangun sebuah kamar di atas rumah kita. Kamar sederhana saja, asalkan ada tempat tidur, meja, kursi, dan pelita, supaya waktu dia datang ke sini, dia bisa menginap.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="2KI.4.11" />Beberapa waktu kemudian ketika Nabi Elisa datang, dia beristirahat di kamar itu.
<ve />
<v id="12-13" bcv="2KI.4.12" />Elisa berkata kepada Gehazi, pelayannya, “Sampaikan kepada nyonya rumah kita, ‘Ibu sudah banyak bersusah payah menolong kami. Bagaimana saya dapat membalas budi? Adakah kepentingan Ibu yang bisa saya sampaikan kepada raja atau panglima?’”
</p>
<p style="p">Maka Gehazi menemui perempuan itu dan menyampaikan pesan Elisa. Jawab perempuan itu, “Tidak perlu repot-repot. Saya tidak kekurangan sesuatu apa pun.”
</p>
<p style="p">Ketika Gehazi menyampaikan jawaban itu kepada Elisa,
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="2KI.4.14" />Nabi Elisa pun bertanya, “Kalau begitu, menurutmu bagaimana kita bisa membalas budi?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Gehazi, “Ada satu hal yang Ibu itu tidak punya, yaitu anak laki-laki. Apalagi suaminya sudah tua.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="2KI.4.15" />Nabi Elisa pun berkata, “Panggillah ibu itu ke sini.” Maka Gehazi memanggilnya dan perempuan itu datang berdiri di depan pintu kamar Elisa.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="2KI.4.16" />Nabi Elisa berkata kepadanya, “Tahun depan, kira-kira di bulan yang sama seperti sekarang, Ibu sudah menggendong seorang anak laki-laki.”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab perempuan itu, “Benarkah, Tuanku nabi? Rasanya sulit dipercaya!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="2KI.4.17" />Dan benar saja. Tahun depannya, perempuan itu melahirkan seorang bayi laki-laki seperti yang dikatakan Elisa kepadanya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Nabi Elisa membangkitkan seorang anak
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="2KI.4.18" />Beberapa tahun kemudian ketika anak itu sudah cukup besar, pada musim panen dia pergi ke ladang menyusul ayahnya yang sedang bekerja bersama para penuai.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="2KI.4.19" />Tiba-tiba anak itu berseru kepada ayahnya, “Aduh! Kepalaku! Kepalaku sakit!”
</p>
<p style="p">Sang ayah segera menyuruh pelayannya, “Cepat, bawa dia kepada ibunya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="2KI.4.20" />Maka anak itu digendong dan dibawa pulang. Dia duduk di pangkuan ibunya sampai siang, lalu meninggal.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="2KI.4.21" />Ibunya mengangkat anak itu ke kamar atas dan membaringkan dia di tempat tidur Nabi Elisa, lalu meninggalkannya di situ dengan pintu tertutup.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="2KI.4.22" />Kemudian dia mengirim pesan kepada suaminya, “Tolong kirimkan kepadaku seorang pelayan dan seekor keledai. Aku mau pergi menemui nabi Allah itu. Aku akan langsung kembali.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="2KI.4.23" />Kata suaminya, “Mengapa kamu ingin menemui dia hari ini? Ini bukan bulan baru ataupun hari Sabat.”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawabnya, “Tidak apa-apa.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="2KI.4.24" />Sesudah keledainya dipasangi pelana, nyonya itu duduk di atasnya dan berkata kepada pelayannya, “Paculah keledai ini supaya lari secepat mungkin! Jangan mengurangi kecepatan kecuali saya suruh.”<f caller="+"><fr>4:24
</fr><fk>Cara mengendalikan keledai
</fk><ft>Sementara nyonya itu menunggangi keledainya, seorang budak berlari di belakang sambil mencambuk keledai itu supaya tetap berlari.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="2KI.4.25" />Demikianlah perempuan itu pergi untuk menemui Nabi Elisa. Elisa berada di gunung Karmel. Ketika perempuan itu hampir sampai, Nabi Elisa melihatnya dari kejauhan lalu berkata kepada pelayannya Gehazi, “Lihat, itu ibu dari Sunem.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="2KI.4.26" />Coba larilah menemui dia dan tanyakan, ‘Bagaimana kabar Ibu, suami, dan anakmu? Semua baik-baik saja?’”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab perempuan itu kepada Gehazi, “Semua baik-baik saja.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="2KI.4.27" />Tetapi ketika dia sampai di depan Elisa, perempuan itu tersungkur dan memeluk kaki Elisa. Gehazi berusaha mendorongnya menjauh, tetapi Elisa berkata, “Biarkanlah dia. Ibu ini sedang sangat sedih, dan TUHAN belum memberitahukan hal itu kepada saya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="2KI.4.28" />Lalu wanita itu berkata, “Tuan, saya tidak pernah meminta engkau memberkati saya dengan anak laki-laki! Saya sudah bilang, ‘Rasanya sulit dipercaya.’ Ternyata benar saja, itu tidak bisa dipercaya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="2KI.4.29" />Nabi Elisa pun berkata kepada Gehazi, “Bersiap-siaplah untuk pergi. Bawa tongkat saya dan berangkatlah ke rumah ibu ini. Jangan berhenti untuk bertukar salam dengan siapa pun! Setelah kamu tiba, taruhlah tongkat saya di atas anak itu dengan tongkat itu menyentuh wajahnya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="2KI.4.30" />Tetapi berkatalah ibu anak itu kepada Nabi Elisa, “Saya bersumpah demi TUHAN yang hidup dan demi nyawa Tuan sendiri, bahwa saya tidak mau pulang jika engkau tidak ikut.” Maka Elisa berdiri dan ikut bersama wanita itu ke rumahnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="2KI.4.31" />Sementara itu, Gehazi yang mendahului mereka sudah tiba. Dia meletakkan tongkat Elisa di atas anak itu dan mengenai wajahnya, tetapi tidak terjadi apa-apa. Ketika Gehazi dalam perjalanan kembali, dia berjumpa dengan mereka, lalu memberitahukan kepada Elisa, “Anak itu tidak bangun.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="2KI.4.32" />Sesampainya Elisa di sana, dia mendapati anak itu terbaring mati di tempat tidurnya.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="2KI.4.33" />Jadi masuklah dia ke kamar itu dan menutup pintu sehingga hanya dia dan anak itu yang ada di dalam. Lalu dia berdoa kepada TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="2KI.4.34" />Kemudian Elisa naik ke tempat tidur dan berbaring telungkup di atas anak itu. Wajahnya melekat persis di atas wajah anak itu, juga kedua telapak tangannya ditempelkan di telapak tangan sang anak. Tak lama kemudian, tubuh anak itu menjadi hangat.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="2KI.4.35" />Elisa bangun dan berjalan ke sisi kamar lalu kembali ke sisi yang lain. Kemudian dia kembali berbaring di atas anak itu. Tiba-tiba anak itu bersin tujuh kali dan membuka mata.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="2KI.4.36" />Lalu Elisa memanggil Gehazi serta berkata, “Panggilkan ibunya.” Maka Gehazi memanggil dia dan datanglah ibu itu kepada Elisa. Kata nabi kepadanya, “Inilah anakmu. Bawalah dia.”
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="2KI.4.37" />Lalu perempuan itu masuk dan melihat anaknya, dia langsung bersujud di kaki Elisa untuk berterima kasih kepadanya. Lalu dia menggendong anaknya dan membawanya ke bawah.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Dua keajaiban yang dibuat Elisa dalam masa kelaparan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="38" bcv="2KI.4.38" />Ketika Elisa kembali ke Gilgal, bencana kelaparan sedang melanda daerah itu. Suatu hari, beberapa anggota perkumpulan nabi sedang duduk bersamanya. Lalu kata Elisa kepada pelayannya, “Masaklah sup sepanci besar untuk nabi-nabi ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="2KI.4.39" />Salah seorang dari mereka pergi ke ladang untuk mengumpulkan sayuran. Tidak sengaja dia menemukan suatu pohon merambat yang buahnya seperti labu kecil. Maka dia pun memetik labu liar itu banyak-banyak sampai memenuhi lipatan jubahnya. Tanpa mengetahui buah apa itu, dia memotong-motongnya lalu memasukkannya ke dalam panci rebusan sup.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="2KI.4.40" />Kemudian sup itu dituang dan disajikan kepada para tamu Elisa. Ketika mereka baru mulai makan, beberapa orang berteriak, “Buah ini beracun, ya nabi Allah!” Maka mereka tidak mau memakannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="2KI.4.41" />Kata Elisa, “Ambilkan sedikit tepung.” Lalu dia memasukkan tepung itu ke dalam panci sambil berkata, “Sekarang sajikanlah sup itu kembali.” Lalu mereka pun makan. Masakan itu tidak beracun lagi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="42" bcv="2KI.4.42" />Pada hari lain, seorang laki-laki dari kota Baal Salisa memberikan kepada Nabi Elisa dua puluh roti jelai yang dibuat dari hasil panen pertama, juga sekantong gandum baru. Nabi Elisa berkata kepada pelayannya, “Hidangkanlah itu untuk tamu-tamu kita.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="43" bcv="2KI.4.43" />Tetapi jawab pelayan itu, “Makanan ini tidak mungkin cukup untuk seratus orang tamu Tuan!”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Elisa, “Hidangkanlah itu untuk mereka makan, karena TUHAN berpesan, ‘Mereka akan makan cukup, bahkan masih ada lebih.’”
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="2KI.4.44" />Maka pelayan itu menghidangkannya, lalu mereka makan sampai kenyang dan masih ada sisa berlebih, tepat seperti perkataan TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="5" />
<s style="s1">Panglima Naaman disembuhkan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2KI.5.1" />Pada waktu itu, kerajaan Aram memiliki panglima militer bernama Naaman. Dia sangat terhormat dan menjadi orang kepercayaan raja. Naaman seorang pahlawan perang yang tangguh. Melalui pimpinannya, TUHAN membuat kerajaan Aram menang perang. Akan tetapi, Naaman terkena penyakit kulit yang parah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="2KI.5.2" />Pada masa itu juga, kelompok-kelompok kecil tentara Aram sering datang menjarah Israel. Dalam salah satu penjarahan, mereka menangkap seorang anak perempuan muda. Anak itu kemudian dijadikan budak istri Naaman.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="2KI.5.3" />Mengetahui penyakit Naaman, gadis itu berkata kepada nyonyanya, “Kalau tuan Naaman pergi kepada nabi Israel di kota Samaria, nabi itu pasti bisa menyembuhkan tuan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="2KI.5.4" />Maka Naaman pergi menghadap raja Aram untuk meminta izin, “Budak istri saya berasal dari Israel. Dia mengatakan ada nabi di Israel yang bisa menyembuhkan saya. Mohon izinkanlah saya pergi menemui nabi itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="2KI.5.5" />Raja Aram menjawab, “Pergilah. Saya akan memberikan surat pengantar untuk disampaikan kepada raja Israel.” Sesudah itu Naaman pergi dengan membawa hadiah berupa 300 kilogram perak, 72 kilogram emas, dan sepuluh pakaian bagus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="2KI.5.6" />Naaman menyampaikan surat raja Aram kepada raja Israel. Isinya, “Dengan surat ini saya mengantarkan panglima saya, Naaman, kepadamu agar dia disembuhkan dari sakit kulitnya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="2KI.5.7" />Setelah membaca surat itu, raja Israel merobek pakaiannya sebagai tanda kegusaran sambil berkata, “Surat macam apa ini! Saya bukan Allah yang bisa memberi atau mencabut nyawa! Apa-apaan raja Aram mengutus orang kepada saya untuk disembuhkan dari penyakit kulit! Dia pasti hanya mencari-cari alasan untuk menyerang kita lagi!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="2KI.5.8" />Kabar bahwa raja merobek pakaiannya sampai kepada Nabi Elisa. Lalu Elisa mengirimkan pesan kepada raja, “Yang Mulia tidak perlu merobek pakaian. Suruh orang itu datang kepada saya, agar dia tahu bahwa ada nabi di Israel.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="2KI.5.9" />Maka Naaman datang ke rumah Nabi Elisa dengan rombongan kereta kudanya. Dia berdiri di depan pintu.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="2KI.5.10" />Elisa menyuruh seorang pelayannya keluar untuk menyampaikan pesan kepada Naaman, “Pergilah mencelupkan diri tujuh kali di sungai Yordan. Kulitmu akan kembali pulih dan kamu akan bersih dari penyakit itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="2KI.5.11" />Naaman pergi dengan tersinggung sambil berkata, “Aku kira dia akan keluar menemui saya, berdoa kepada TUHAN Allahnya dengan mengangkat tangan di atas penyakitku, lalu kulitku langsung sembuh seketika.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="2KI.5.12" />Kalau hanya dengan mandi di sungai aku bisa sembuh, lebih baik aku mandi di sungai negeriku sendiri! Ada sungai Abana dan Parpar di kota Damsik yang lebih bagus daripada semua sungai di Israel!” Demikianlah Naaman berbalik dan pergi dengan marah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="2KI.5.13" />Para pelayan yang mengantar Naaman mendekati dia lalu berkata, “Tuan, seandainya pun nabi itu meminta engkau melakukan syarat yang sulit, Tuan pasti mau melakukannya demi bisa sembuh. Tetapi dia hanya menyuruh Tuan untuk mandi di tempat tertentu agar sembuh. Mengapa tidak dicoba saja, Tuan?”
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="2KI.5.14" />Maka Naaman pergi ke sungai Yordan dan mencelupkan dirinya tujuh kali di sana, sesuai perintah Nabi Elisa. Tiba-tiba kulitnya langsung pulih semulus kulit bayi. Demikianlah Naaman dibersihkan dari penyakitnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="2KI.5.15" />Jadi, Naaman beserta seluruh rombongannya kembali kepada Elisa. Di depan Nabi Elisa dia berkata, “Saya yakin bahwa di seluruh bumi ini, Allah yang benar hanya Allah di Israel! Karena itu, mohon terimalah pemberian dari hambamu ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="2KI.5.16" />Tetapi Elisa menjawab, “Saya bersumpah demi TUHAN yang hidup, yang saya layani, bahwa saya tidak akan menerima apa pun darimu.” Naaman mendesak Nabi Elisa untuk menerimanya, tetapi dia tetap menolak.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="2KI.5.17" />Akhirnya Naaman berkata, “Jika tidak, tolong izinkan hambamu ini membawa tanah dari sini sebanyak yang bisa diangkut dua ekor bagal untuk saya buat menjadi mezbah dan menyembah TUHAN di atas tanah itu. Sebab saya tidak akan pernah lagi mempersembahkan kurban apa pun kepada dewa-dewa, kecuali kepada TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="2KI.5.18" />Tetapi semoga TUHAN mengampuni saya untuk satu hal ini: Ketika tuan saya, raja Aram, masuk ke kuil dewa Rimon untuk beribadah, saya wajib menemani dia, sehingga saya terpaksa harus bersujud di kuil Rimon. Kiranya TUHAN mengampuni saya dalam hal ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="2KI.5.19" />Nabi Elisa menjawab, “Ya, kamu bisa pulang dengan tenang.” Kemudian Naaman memulai perjalanan kembali ke negerinya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Hukuman atas keserakahan Gehazi
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="2KI.5.20" />Ketika Naaman belum jauh dari tempat itu, Gehazi berpikir, “Tuanku Elisa membiarkan orang Aram itu pergi tanpa membayar apa-apa. Enak saja dia! Aku bersumpah demi TUHAN yang hidup, aku akan mengejar Naaman dan menerima sesuatu darinya.”
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="2KI.5.21" />Maka Gehazi mengejar Naaman.
</p>
<p style="p">Ketika Naaman melihat seorang pelayan Elisa berlari mendekat, dia menghentikan keretanya lalu turun untuk menemui dia. Kata Naaman, “Apakah semua baik-baik saja?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="2KI.5.22" />Jawab Gehazi, “Semua baik-baik saja. Tuan Elisa mengutus saya dengan pesan ini, ‘Dua pelayan dari anggota perkumpulan nabi baru saja tiba dari pegunungan Efraim. Tolong berikan kepada mereka 30 kilogram perak dan dua pasang pakaian.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="2KI.5.23" />Naaman berkata, “Silakan, bahkan ambillah dua kali lipat!” Lalu Naaman mengikat 60 kilogram perak di dalam dua kantong, juga dua pasang pakaian dan memaksa Gehazi untuk menerimanya. Dia pun memberikan barang-barang itu kepada dua orang pelayannya dan mereka membawakannya untuk Gehazi.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="2KI.5.24" />Setibanya di kediamannya di bukit, Gehazi mengambil barang-barang itu dari para pelayan Naaman dan meletakkannya di dalam rumah. Lalu kedua pelayan Naaman pulang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="2KI.5.25" />Ketika Gehazi kembali kepada Elisa, tuannya itu bertanya, “Dari mana kamu, Gehazi?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawabnya, “Hambamu ini tidak pergi ke mana-mana, Tuan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="2KI.5.26" />Tetapi Elisa menjawab, “Tidak usah berbohong! TUHAN menunjukkan kepadaku dalam penglihatan ketika Naaman turun dari keretanya menemui kamu. Atas perbuatan ajaib yang TUHAN kerjakan, kita tidak pantas menerima pakaian dan perak, yang akan digunakan untuk membeli kebun zaitun, kebun anggur, domba, ternak, ataupun budak laki-laki dan perempuan.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="2KI.5.27" />Karena keserakahanmu itu, penyakit kulit Naaman akan menimpa kamu dan anak cucumu turun temurun!” Ketika Gehazi keluar dari tempat Nabi Elisa, dia seketika terkena penyakit itu sehingga kulitnya terkelupas dan bersisik warna putih seperti salju.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="6" />
<s style="s1">Kepala kapak besi mengapung
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2KI.6.1" />Suatu hari, beberapa orang dari perkumpulan para nabi mengusulkan kepada Elisa, “Tuan tahu bahwa tempat kita ini terlalu kecil.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2KI.6.2" />Karena itu izinkanlah kami pergi ke sungai Yordan menebang beberapa pohon di sana. Jika masing-masing menebang satu saja, maka balok kayu yang terkumpul akan cukup untuk membangun tempat baru bagi kita.”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Elisa, “Saya setuju. Pergilah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="2KI.6.3" />Salah seorang dari mereka berkata, “Ikutlah dengan kami.”
</p>
<p style="p">Dan dia menjawab, “Baiklah, saya akan ikut.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="2KI.6.4" />Maka pergilah Elisa bersama mereka. Sesampainya di tepi sungai Yordan, mereka mulai menebang.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="2KI.6.5" />Ketika salah satu orang itu sedang mengayunkan kapak, kepala kapak yang dari besi terlepas dari gagang kayu dan jatuh ke dalam air. Dia berteriak, “Aduh, Tuanku! Itu barang pinjaman!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="2KI.6.6" />Nabi Elisa bertanya, “Di mana jatuhnya?” Orang itu menunjuk tempat mata kapaknya tercebur. Lalu Elisa memotong sebuah ranting dan melemparkannya ke air itu. Tiba-tiba besi kapak itu mengapung ke permukaan air.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="2KI.6.7" />Berkatalah Elisa, “Nah, ambillah.” Maka orang itu mengulurkan tangan dan mengambilnya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Belas kasihan Nabi Elisa kepada pasukan Aram
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="2KI.6.8" />Ketika raja Aram akan memerangi Israel, dia menyusun rencana bersama para pejabat militernya. Kemudian raja berkata, “Jadi, kita akan menghadang di lokasi anu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="2KI.6.9" />Sementara itu di Israel, Elisa mengirim pesan kepada raja Israel, “Waspadalah! Jangan melewati lokasi ini dan itu, karena tentara Aram berencana menyerang dari sana.”
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="2KI.6.10" />Maka Raja Israel mengirim pengintai ke tempat itu, dan ternyata benar, ada pasukan Aram di sana. Elisa berulang-ulang membocorkan rencana raja Aram.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="2KI.6.11" />Akhirnya raja Aram marah. Dia pun mengumpulkan para komandan pasukannya dan berkata kepada mereka, “Pasti ada salah satu dari kalian yang berkhianat dan memberitahukan rencana kita kepada raja Israel!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="2KI.6.12" />Salah seorang menjawab, “Tidak, Tuanku Raja. Tetapi Nabi Elisa di Israel, dia dapat mengetahui rencana rahasia Tuan, bahkan rencana yang Tuanku ucapkan di kamar tidur. Dialah yang memberitahukannya kepada raja Israel.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="2KI.6.13" />Lalu raja Aram memberi perintah, “Pergilah mencari tahu di mana dia berada. Sesudah itu saya akan mengutus tentara untuk menangkapnya.”
</p>
<p style="p">Maka dilakukan penyelidikan, lalu dilaporkan kepadanya bahwa Elisa ada di kota Dotan.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="2KI.6.14" />Lalu raja Aram mengirimkan sejumlah besar pasukan, termasuk tentara berkuda dan kereta perang. Mereka tiba pada malam hari lalu mengepung kota itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="2KI.6.15" />Besok paginya, ketika pelayan Elisa bangun dan keluar dari rumah, dia melihat pasukan tentara yang sangat besar sudah mengelilingi kota. Berkatalah pelayan itu kepada Elisa, “Celaka, Tuanku! Kita harus bagaimana?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="2KI.6.16" />Jawab Elisa, “Jangan takut, karena tentara yang di pihak kita lebih banyak daripada mereka.”
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="2KI.6.17" />Lalu Elisa berdoa, “Ya TUHAN, buatlah dia dapat melihatnya.” Maka TUHAN membuat pelayan melihat bahwa bukit tempat kota itu berada penuh oleh pasukan berkuda dan kereta-kereta berapi. Pasukan surgawi itu mengelilingi tempat kediaman Elisa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="2KI.6.18" />Saat pasukan Aram maju mendekatinya, Elisa berdoa kepada TUHAN, “Butakanlah mata orang-orang ini.” Dan TUHAN mengabulkan doa Elisa sehingga mereka menjadi buta.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="2KI.6.19" />Lalu Elisa berkata kepada mereka, “Kalian salah jalan. Ini bukan kota yang kalian tuju. Ikuti saya. Saya akan mengantar kalian kepada orang yang kalian cari.” Elisa kemudian membawa mereka ke kota Samaria.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="2KI.6.20" />Ketika pasukan Aram itu masuk ke Samaria, Elisa berdoa lagi, “TUHAN, bukalah mata mereka agar bisa melihat kembali.” TUHAN membuka mata mereka dan orang-orang itu menyadari bahwa mereka ada di tengah kota Samaria.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="2KI.6.21" />Sewaktu raja Israel melihat tentara musuhnya, dia berkata kepada Elisa, “Bapa, izinkanlah saya membunuh mereka. Ini kesempatan emas!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="2KI.6.22" />Jawab Elisa, “Jangan! Anggaplah mereka seperti hasil tawanan perang. Tawanan tidak dibunuh, bukan? Berilah mereka makanan dan minuman, dan sesudah itu biarkan mereka kembali kepada raja mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="2KI.6.23" />Maka raja Israel menjamu pasukan Aram itu dengan makan besar. Setelah selesai, dia menyuruh mereka pulang, kembali kepada raja Aram. Sejak itu, tentara Aram tidak pernah lagi menjarah ke negeri Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kelaparan hebat di kota Samaria
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="2KI.6.24" />Beberapa waktu kemudian, Ben Hadad, raja Aram, mengerahkan seluruh tentaranya untuk mengepung kota Samaria.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="2KI.6.25" />Karena dikepung, penduduk tidak dapat membeli ataupun mengumpulkan bahan makanan dari luar kota. Lama kelamaan habislah persediaan makanan di Samaria sehingga terjadi bencana kelaparan yang hebat. Begitu parahnya kelaparan itu sehingga mereka bersedia membayar harga apa pun untuk mendapat makanan, biarpun makanan itu tidak layak dimakan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="2KI.6.26" />Suatu hari, saat raja Israel<f caller="+"><fr>6:26
</fr><fk>raja Israel
</fk><ft>Karena ada lebih dari satu raja Aram yang bernama Ben Hadad, raja Israel ini tidak dapat dipastikan, tetapi kemungkinan besar Yoram anak Ahab.</ft></f> sedang berjalan di atas tembok kota, seorang perempuan berseru kepadanya, “Tolonglah saya, Tuanku Raja!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="2KI.6.27" />Jawab raja, “Kalau TUHAN saja tidak menolongmu, mana mungkin saya bisa! Saya tidak punya gandum dan air anggur.”
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="2KI.6.28" />Tetapi kemudian raja bertanya, “Memangnya apa yang menjadi masalah Ibu?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawabnya, “Kemarin tetangga saya berkata, ‘Relakanlah bayi laki-lakimu, supaya kita bisa makan hari ini. Besok, aku juga akan merelakan anakku untuk kita makan.’
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="2KI.6.29" />Jadi kami merebus dan memakan anak saya. Hari ini saya berkata kepadanya, ‘Sekarang giliranmu. Relakan anakmu supaya kita bisa makan.’ Tetapi dia sudah menyembunyikan anaknya!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="2KI.6.30" />Mendengar cerita perempuan itu, raja merobek jubahnya tanda kegusaran dan duka. Karena dia sedang bediri di atas tembok, banyak penduduk rakyat yang berdiri di situ melihat bahwa baju bagian dalamnya adalah kain karung.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="2KI.6.31" />Lalu raja berkata, “Biarlah Allah menghukum saya jika hari ini saya tidak memenggal Elisa anak Safat itu!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="2KI.6.32" />Kemudian raja mengirim utusan untuk menangkap Elisa. Saat itu Elisa sedang duduk di rumahnya dengan beberapa pemimpin kota. Tetapi sebelum utusan raja tiba, Elisa berkata kepada para pemimpin itu, “Si pembunuh sudah menyuruh orang memenggal kepala saya. Bersiaplah! Sebentar lagi utusannya tiba. Tutuplah pintu dan jangan biarkan dia masuk. Pasti tuannya menyusul di belakang.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="2KI.6.33" />Elisa masih berbicara kepada mereka ketika utusan itu tiba. Lalu mereka mendengar suara raja yang berkata, “Dengar! TUHANlah yang menyebabkan bencana ini! Buat apa mengharapkan pertolongan-Nya lagi!”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="7" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2KI.7.1" />Jawab Elisa, “Dengarlah pesan TUHAN ini: Besok, sekitar jam yang sama seperti sekarang, di pintu gerbang Samaria 6 liter tepung terbaik akan dijual hanya 11 gram perak, dan 12 liter gandum juga hanya 11 gram perak.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="2KI.7.2" />Seorang komandan kepercayaan raja menjawab, “Sekalipun TUHAN menumpahkan berkat dari langit, hal itu tidak mungkin terjadi!”
</p>
<p style="p">Elisa berkata, “Dengarlah baik-baik! Kamu akan melihat hal itu terjadi dengan matamu sendiri, tetapi kamu tidak akan memakannya sedikit pun.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">TUHAN membuat Pasukan Aram ketakutan dan melarikan diri
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="2KI.7.3" />Di luar gerbang kota ada empat orang yang sedang diasingkan karena menderita penyakit kulit menular. Berkatalah mereka satu sama lain, “Mengapa kita hanya duduk-duduk saja di sini menunggu mati?
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="2KI.7.4" />Kalau kita masuk ke kota, kita akan mati kelaparan karena tidak ada makanan, dan kalau kita diam di sini, kita juga akan mati. Jadi lebih baik kita coba mempertaruhkan nyawa masuk perkemahan orang Aram! Kalau mereka membebaskan kita, kita akan hidup. Tetapi kalau mereka membunuh kita, tidak apa-apa. Kita memang akan mati.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="2KI.7.5" />Maka petang harinya mereka mulai berjalan ke perkemahan pasukan Aram. Ketika mereka tiba di pinggir perkemahan, ternyata tidak ada seorang pun di sana,
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="2KI.7.6" />karena sebelum mereka datang, TUHAN membuat orang-orang Aram itu mendengar bunyi kereta perang, tentara berkuda, dan pasukan dalam jumlah besar. Itu sebabnya tentara Aram berkata satu sama lain, “Raja Israel sudah menyewa pasukan dari bangsa Het dan Mesir untuk menyerang kita!”
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="2KI.7.7" />Jadi, saat itu juga, menjelang matahari terbenam, semua pasukan Aram kabur menyelamatkan diri. Setiap tenda, kuda, dan keledai ditinggalkan begitu saja di perkemahan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="2KI.7.8" />Ketika keempat orang yang sakit kulit tadi sampai di tepi perkemahan, mereka masuk ke sebuah tenda dan memakan makanan di dalamnya. Mereka juga mengambil perak, emas, dan pakaian, lalu pergi menyembunyikan semua itu. Kemudian mereka masuk ke kemah yang lain, mengambil barang-barangnya, dan pergi menyembunyikannya lagi.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="2KI.7.9" />Tetapi sesudah itu mereka berkata satu sama lain, “Yang kita lakukan ini tidak benar! Seharusnya kita membagikan kabar baik ini kepada orang-orang di kota, bukannya diam saja. Kalau kita menunggu sampai fajar, kita akan dihukum. Jadi, ayo kita pergi memberitahukannya ke pejabat raja.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="2KI.7.10" />Maka mereka kembali ke pintu gerbang kota dan berseru memanggil para penjaga. Mereka melapor, “Kami sudah masuk ke perkemahan pasukan Aram dan tidak ada seorang pun di sana. Seluruh perkemahan kosong dan hening! Tetapi kuda-kuda dan keledai-keledai masih diikat. Kemah-kemah juga dibiarkan begitu saja.”
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="2KI.7.11" />Para penjaga gerbang menyerukan berita tersebut, dan kabar itu segera sampai ke istana raja
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="2KI.7.12" />malam itu juga. Begitu mendengarnya, raja bangun mengumpulkan para komandannya dan berkata, “Menurut saya, ini adalah rencana licik pasukan Aram. Mereka tahu kita sedang kelaparan. Jadi mereka mau menjebak kita dengan meninggalkan perkemahan dan bersembunyi di padang. Pasti mereka berpikir, ‘Ketika orang Israel keluar dari kota, kita akan menangkap mereka hidup-hidup, lalu kita memasuki kota.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="2KI.7.13" />Salah satu komandannya menjawab, “Kalau begitu, lebih baik kita mencari tahu apa yang sebenarnya terjadi. Karena kalau kita diam saja, kita akan mati juga. Jadi, biarlah Tuanku Raja mengutus lima orang berkuda ke perkemahan Aram untuk memeriksa keadaan.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Dua nubuat Elisa digenapi sekaligus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="2KI.7.14" />Maka raja mengirim sejumlah orang mengendarai dua kereta kuda untuk pergi ke sana dengan perintah, “Amatilah situasi.”
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="2KI.7.15" />Lalu mereka pergi menyelidiki keberadaan pasukan Aram sampai ke tepi sungai Yordan. Sepanjang jalan mereka melihat pakaian-pakaian dan berbagai peralatan perang berserakan karena dilemparkan begitu saja oleh pasukan Aram yang melarikan diri dengan tergesa-gesa. Lalu para utusan itu kembali dan melaporkannya kepada raja.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="2KI.7.16" />Sesudah itu, rakyat Israel pun keluar menjarah perkemahan tentara Aram. Jumlah jarahan di kota Samaria mendadak begitu melimpah hingga terjadilah tepat seperti perkataan TUHAN: 6 liter tepung terbaik dijual dengan harga 11 gram perak, dan 12 liter gandum juga hanya 11 gram perak.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="2KI.7.17" />Ketika hal itu terjadi, komandan kepercayaan raja sedang ditugaskan mengawal di gerbang kota. Sewaktu rakyat berdesak-desakan hendak keluar menjarah perkemahan Aram, dia terinjak-injak sampai mati.
</p>
<p style="p">Hal ini menggenapi nubuat yang disampaikan oleh Elisa, nabi Allah itu, saat raja berusaha menangkapnya.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="2KI.7.18" />Pada hari itu Elisa sudah mengatakan kepada raja, “Besok, sekitar jam yang sama seperti sekarang, 12 liter gandum dan 6 liter tepung terbaik akan dijual hanya 11 gram perak di gerbang Samaria.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="2KI.7.19" />Tetapi komandan itu menjawab, “Sekalipun TUHAN menumpahkan berkat dari langit, hal itu tidak mungkin terjadi!” Lalu kata Elisa, “Dengarlah baik-baik. Kamu akan melihatnya dengan matamu sendiri, tetapi kamu tidak akan memakannya sedikit pun.”
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="2KI.7.20" />Dan tepat demikianlah yang terjadi pada orang itu. Dia melihatnya, tetapi tidak mendapat bagian sedikit pun karena mati terinjak-injak di gerbang kota.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="8" />
<s style="s1">Perempuan Sunem mendapatkan hartanya kembali karena kesaksian tentang Elisa
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2KI.8.1" />Pada zaman Elisa, pernah terjadi kelaparan panjang di Israel. Sebelum kelaparan itu mulai, Elisa sudah memberitahu perempuan Sunem (yang anaknya pernah dia bangkitkan), “Pergilah dari Israel bersama dengan keluargamu. Mengungsilah ke negeri mana pun untuk sementara, karena TUHAN telah menetapkan bahwa akan ada kelaparan<f caller="+"><fr>8:1
</fr><fk>kelaparan
</fk><ft>Kelaparan yang dimaksud di sini tidak sama dengan kelaparan yang terjadi di Samaria (2Raj. 6:24—7:20).
</ft></f> di sini selama tujuh tahun.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="2KI.8.2" />Maka perempuan itu menaati perkataan nabi Elisa. Dia pergi bersama seisi rumahnya ke negeri Filistin dan tinggal di sana tujuh tahun.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="2KI.8.3" />Sesudah tujuh tahun berlalu, dia sekeluarga pulang ke Israel. Ternyata, tanah dan rumahnya sudah ditempati orang lain. Jadi perempuan itu pergi menghadap raja untuk meminta rumah dan ladangnya kembali.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="2KI.8.4" />Kebetulan saat itu raja sedang berbincang dengan Gehazi, pelayan Elisa. Kata raja, “Ceritakanlah segala kejaiban yang pernah dilakukan Elisa.”
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="2KI.8.5" />Sementara Gehazi sedang bercerita tentang peristiwa Elisa membangkitkan anak yang mati, ibu itu tiba di hadapan raja.
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu kata Gehazi, “Tuanku Raja, inilah ibu itu dan anak laki-lakinya yang dihidupkan kembali oleh Elisa.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="2KI.8.6" />Raja bertanya kepada ibu itu, “Benarkah demikian? Bagaimana kejadiannya?” Lalu dia menceritakannya. Mendengar itu, raja memerintahkan seorang pejabatnya untuk mengurus perkara perempuan itu, “Aturlah supaya semua hak miliknya dikembalikan kepadanya, termasuk uang dari penjualan hasil panen ladangnya sejak dia pergi sampai hari ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Elisa bernubuat tentang Hazael
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="2KI.8.7" />Suatu kali, Elisa pergi ke Damsik, ibukota negeri Aram. Saat itu, Ben Hadad raja Aram sedang sakit. Ketika dia mendapat laporan bahwa nabi Allah dari Israel sedang ada di Damsik,
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="2KI.8.8" />dia memberi perintah kepada Hazael, salah seorang pejabatnya, “Pergilah menemui nabi Allah itu dengan membawa hadiah. Lalu mintalah dia menanyakan kepada TUHAN, ‘Apakah saya akan sembuh?’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="2KI.8.9" />Hazael pun pergi menemui Elisa dengan membawa berbagai barang terbaik dari Damsik yang diangkut oleh empat puluh ekor unta. Sesampainya di tempat Elisa, dia berkata, “Hambamu, Ben Hadad raja Aram, mengutus saya kepada engkau untuk menanyakan apakah dia akan sembuh.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="2KI.8.10" />Jawab Elisa kepadanya, “Sampaikan kepadanya bahwa dia akan sembuh.” Namun, Elisa melanjutkan, “Tetapi TUHAN juga menunjukkan kepada saya bahwa dia pasti mati.”
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="2KI.8.11" />Sesudah itu Elisa hanya menatapnya sampai Hazael merasa tidak nyaman. Lalu menangislah Elisa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="2KI.8.12" />Hazael bertanya, “Mengapa Tuan menangis?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawabnya, “Karena saya tahu kekejaman yang akan kamu lakukan kepada orang Israel. Kamu akan membakar kota-kota mereka yang berbenteng, membantai para pemuda dan anak-anak, serta membelah perut perempuan-perempuan yang sedang hamil.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="2KI.8.13" />Hazael berkata, “Hambamu ini bukan siapa-siapa. Tidak mungkin saya bisa melakukan hal sebesar itu.”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Elisa, “TUHAN sudah memberitahu saya bahwa kamu akan menjadi raja Aram.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="2KI.8.14" />Sesudah itu dia meninggalkan Elisa dan kembali kepada tuannya. Ben Hadad bertanya, “Apa kata Elisa?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Hazael, “Dia mengatakan bahwa Tuan pasti sembuh.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="2KI.8.15" />Namun, keesokan harinya Hazael mengambil sehelai kain tebal dan mencelupkannya ke dalam air. Dia membekapkan kain basah itu di atas wajah Ben Hadad. Maka matilah dia. Sesudah itu, Hazael menggantikan dia sebagai raja.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yoram menjadi raja di Yehuda
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="2KI.8.16" />Pada tahun kelima pemerintahan Yoram anak Ahab di kerajaan Israel, Yoram anak Yosafat menjadi raja di Yehuda.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="2KI.8.17" />Yoram, anak Yosafat, berumur tiga puluh dua tahun ketika dia naik takhta dan memerintah selama delapan tahun. Ibukotanya di Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="2KI.8.18" />Yoram mengikuti cara hidup raja-raja Israel seperti keluarga Ahab, karena dia menikah dengan anak perempuan Ahab. Dia sering melakukan hal yang jahat di mata TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="2KI.8.19" />Tetapi TUHAN tidak ingin menghancurkan Yehuda karena hamba-Nya Daud. TUHAN telah berjanji kepadanya bahwa keturunannya akan terus menjabat sebagai raja.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="2KI.8.20" />Selama pemerintahan Yoram, bangsa Edom memberontak dari kekuasaan Yehuda dan mengangkat raja sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="2KI.8.21" />Karena itu, Yoram memimpin seluruh pasukan kereta perangnya untuk memerangi Edom. Mereka menyeberangi perbatasan negeri itu dan masuk ke kota Zair. Pasukan Edom segera mengepung mereka. Malam harinya, Yoram mengerahkan para pemimpin pasukan keretanya dan menyerang pasukan Edom, tetapi ketika mereka kalah, seluruh pasukan Yoram melarikan diri dan kembali ke Israel.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="2KI.8.22" />Sejak saat itu Edom lepas dari kekuasaan Yehuda. Pada waktu yang sama, kota Libna juga memberontak.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="2KI.8.23" />Kisah selebihnya tentang Yoram, termasuk tindakan-tindakan yang diambilnya, dicatat dalam kitab sejarah raja-raja Yehuda.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="2KI.8.24" />Yoram meninggal dunia dan dikuburkan bersama para leluhurnya di bagian lama Yerusalem, yang disebut Kota Daud. Sesudah itu, Ahazia anaknya menggantikan dia sebagai raja.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Ahazia menjadi raja Yehuda
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="2KI.8.25" />Pada tahun kedua belas pemerintahan Yoram anak Ahab di Israel, Ahazia anak Yoram menjadi raja di Yehuda.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="2KI.8.26" />Ahazia berumur dua puluh dua tahun ketika dia naik takhta. Dia memerintah selama satu tahun. Ibukotanya di Yerusalem. Ibunya bernama Atalya, anak Ahab, cucu Omri, raja Israel.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="2KI.8.27" />Ahazia sering melakukan apa yang jahat di mata TUHAN seperti cara hidup keluarga Ahab, karena dia bersaudara dengan keluarga itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="2KI.8.28" />Dia bersekutu dengan Yoram anak Ahab untuk berperang melawan Hazael, raja Aram, di kota Ramot Gilead. Dalam perang itu, orang Aram berhasil melukai Yoram.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="2KI.8.29" />Yoram pun kembali ke kota Yisreel untuk memulihkan diri dari luka-lukanya itu, dan Raja Ahazia datang mengunjungi dia di sana.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="9" />
<s style="s1">Yehu diurapi menjadi raja Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2KI.9.1" />Nabi Elisa memanggil salah seorang anggota perkumpulan nabi dan berkata, “Bersiaplah pergi ke kota Ramot Gilead. Bawalah botol minyak zaitun ini.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2KI.9.2" />Waktu kamu tiba di sana, carilah Yehu anak Yosafat, cucu Nimsi. Ajak dia ke ruangan tersendiri. Jangan ada orang lain bersama kalian.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="2KI.9.3" />Lalu tuangkan minyak itu di atas kepalanya dan katakan, ‘Beginilah perkataan TUHAN: Aku sudah mengurapi engkau sebagai raja Israel.’ Sesudah itu keluarlah dari sana dan segera lari menyelamatkan dirimu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="2KI.9.4" />Maka pergilah nabi muda itu ke Ramot Gilead.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="2KI.9.5" />Ketika dia tiba, para komandan militer sedang duduk berkumpul di depan sebuah rumah. Pemuda itu berkata, “Saya membawa pesan untuk engkau, Komandan.”
</p>
<p style="p">Tanya Yehu, “Untuk komandan yang mana?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawabnya, “Untuk engkau, Komandan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="2KI.9.6" />Yehu pun berdiri dan masuk ke rumah. Lalu nabi itu menuangkan minyak zaitun ke atas kepalanya sambil berkata, “TUHAN Allah Israel berkata, ‘Aku sudah mengurapi engkau sebagai raja atas umat-Ku Israel.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="2KI.9.7" />Kamu harus membinasakan keluarga Ahab, tuanmu itu. Dengan demikian Aku membalaskan penumpahan darah yang dilakukan Isebel terhadap nabi-nabi-Ku dan semua orang lain yang dibunuh karena menyembah-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="2KI.9.8" />Seluruh keluarga Ahab harus dilenyapkan. Aku akan mematikan setiap laki-laki dari keluarga Ahab di Israel, baik budak maupun orang merdeka.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="2KI.9.9" />Aku akan membuat keluarganya berakhir sama seperti keluarga Yerobeam anak Nebat dan Baesa anak Ahia.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="2KI.9.10" />Anjing-anjing akan memakan mayat Isebel di salah satu kebun di kota Yisreel, dan tidak akan ada yang mengubur dia.’” Sesudah berkata demikian, nabi itu membuka pintu dan melarikan diri.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="2KI.9.11" />Ketika Yehu bergabung kembali dengan para komandan, mereka bertanya, “Apa semua baik-baik saja? Mengapa orang gila itu menemui kamu?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawabnya, “Tidak penting. Kalian tahu sendiri, orang seperti itu suka mengoceh yang bukan-bukan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="2KI.9.12" />Tetapi sahut mereka, “Bohong! Beritahu kami apa yang dia katakan.”
</p>
<p style="p">Maka Yehu bercerita, “Dia mengatakan bahwa TUHAN berpesan, ‘Aku sudah mengurapi engkau menjadi raja atas Israel.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="2KI.9.13" />Mendengar itu, setiap orang segera menanggalkan jubahnya dan membentangkannya di lantai di depan kaki Yehu. Lalu mereka meniup terompet sambil berseru, “Yehu adalah raja!”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yehu membunuh Yoram dan Ahazia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="2KI.9.14" />Kemudian Yehu mengatur rencana untuk menyingkirkan Yoram, raja Israel.
</p>
<p style="p">Beberapa waktu sebelumnya, Yoram berada di Ramot Gilead bersama seluruh tentara Israel untuk menghadapi serangan Hazael, raja Aram.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="2KI.9.15" />Dalam pertempuran itu, Yoram terluka sehingga dia harus kembali ke kota Yisreel.
</p>
<p style="p">Jadi, hari itu setelah diurapi, Yehu berkata kepada para pendukungnya, “Jika kalian sungguh mendukung saya menjadi raja, jagalah kota ini. Jangan biarkan seorang pun keluar dan pergi ke Yisreel melaporkan kabar ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="2KI.9.16" />Kemudian Yehu mengendarai kereta kudanya ke Yisreel untuk mendatangi Yoram. Pada waktu yang sama, Ahazia raja Yehuda juga sedang berada di sana menjenguk Yoram.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="2KI.9.17" />Di atas menara Yisreel, pengawal kota melihat rombongan Yehu dari kejauhan. Dia melapor kepada Yoram, “Ada pasukan datang!”
</p>
<p style="p">Maka Yoram memberi perintah, “Utuslah seorang penunggang kuda menemui mereka dan tanyakan, ‘Kalian datang sebagai kawan atau lawan?’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="2KI.9.18" />Penunggang kuda itu pergi menemui Yehu dan berkata, “Ini pesan raja, ‘Kalian datang sebagai kawan atau lawan?’”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Yehu, “Bukan urusanmu. Bergabunglah dengan kami!”
</p>
<p style="p">Penjaga menara melapor, “Pembawa pesan sudah sampai kepada mereka, tetapi tidak kembali.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="2KI.9.19" />Maka Yoram mengutus penunggang kuda yang kedua untuk menanyakan hal yang sama, “Ini pesan raja, ‘Kalian datang sebagai kawan atau lawan?’”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Yehu, “Bukan urusanmu. Bergabunglah dengan kami!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="2KI.9.20" />Penjaga menara melapor lagi, “Dia sudah sampai kepada mereka, tetapi dia juga tidak kembali.” Pengawal itu juga menambahkan, “Sepertinya pemimpin rombongan itu adalah Yehu. Itu terlihat dari caranya mengendalikan kereta dengan ugal-ugalan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="2KI.9.21" />Yoram pun memerintahkan, “Siapkan kereta kuda saya!”
</p>
<p style="p">Sesudah kereta kudanya terpasang, Yoram dan Ahazia masing-masing menaiki keretanya dan keluar untuk menjumpai Yehu. Mereka bertemu di tanah yang sebelumnya adalah milik Nabot.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="2KI.9.22" />Ketika Yoram melihat Yehu, dia bertanya, “Yehu, apakah kamu datang sebagai kawan?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Yehu, “Tidak mungkin ada damai selama masih ada penyembahan berhala dan praktik sihir akibat kelakuan ibumu Isebel!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="2KI.9.23" />Mendengar itu, Yoram segera memutar balik kereta kudanya untuk kabur, sembari berseru, “Bahaya, Ahazia! Ini pengkhianatan!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="2KI.9.24" />Yehu menarik busurnya sekuat tenaga dan memanah Yoram tepat di punggungnya. Panah itu menembus jantungnya dan dia jatuh terguling di dalam kereta kudanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="2KI.9.25" />Yehu memerintahkan Bidkar, prajuritnya, “Angkat dan lemparkan dia ke kebun Nabot. Ingat ketika kita masih menjadi bawahan Ahab, TUHAN menyatakan penghukuman atas dia, yaitu,
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="2KI.9.26" />‘Sesungguhnya, Aku melihat pembunuhan yang tidak adil terhadap Nabot dan anak-anaknya, dan Aku pasti membalas Ahab atas kejahatannya itu tepat di kebun ini.’” Lanjut Yehu, “Karena itu lemparkan Yoram ke kebun Nabot, sesuai perkataan TUHAN.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="2KI.9.27" />Ketika Raja Ahazia melihat apa yang terjadi, dia melarikan diri ke arah kota Bet Hagan, tetapi Yehu mengejarnya dan memerintahkan, “Panah dia juga!” Mereka memanahnya di tanjakan Gur, di dekat kota Yibleam. Ahazia masih sempat melanjutkan pelarian sampai ke kota Megido, lalu mati di sana.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="2KI.9.28" />Pelayan-pelayannya membawa mayatnya dan menguburkan dia di sisi para leluhurnya di bagian lama Yerusalem, yang disebut Kota Daud.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="2KI.9.29" />Ahazia menjadi raja di Yehuda pada tahun kesebelas pemerintahan Yoram anak Ahab di Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kematian Isebel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="2KI.9.30" />Ketika Isebel mendengar bahwa Yehu telah datang ke Yisreel, dia merias matanya, menata rambutnya, lalu melongokkan kepala keluar jendela.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="2KI.9.31" />Saat Yehu memasuki gerbang kota, Isebel berkata, “Yehu! Aku tahu maksud kedatanganmu. Kamu pengkhianat, sama seperti Zimri!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="2KI.9.32" />Yehu mendongak ke jendela di atasnya dan berkata, “Adakah yang berpihak kepadaku? Tunjukkan diri!”
</p>
<p style="p">Mendengar itu, dua atau tiga orang pengawal menjulurkan kepala dari jendela sebelahnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="2KI.9.33" />Lalu kata Yehu, “Lemparkan dia ke bawah!”
</p>
<p style="p">Saat itu juga mereka melemparkan Isebel dari jendela. Tubuhnya menghantam tanah dan darahnya memuncrat ke dinding serta ke kuda-kuda. Kemudian Yehu melindas dia dengan keretanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="2KI.9.34" />Yehu masuk ke istana dan makan. Setelah selesai dia berkata, “Uruslah mayat perempuan terkutuk itu. Kuburkan dia, karena bagaimana pun juga, dia anak raja.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="2KI.9.35" />Tetapi ketika mereka keluar hendak mengambil mayatnya, tidak ada lagi yang tersisa kecuali tengkorak, kedua telapak kaki, dan telapak tangan.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="2KI.9.36" />Maka para suruhan itu kembali dan melapor kepada Yehu. Jawabnya, “Ya, memang TUHAN sudah berkata melalui hamba-Nya, Elia orang Tisbe, ‘Di Yisreel, anjing-anjing akan memakan habis daging Isebel.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="2KI.9.37" />Mayatnya akan terserak di tanah seperti kotoran, bahkan tidak bisa dikenali lagi.’”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="10" />
<s style="s1">Yehu memusnahkan keluarga Ahab
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2KI.10.1" />Di Samaria ada tujuh puluh orang keturunan Ahab. Yehu menulis surat lalu mengirimkannya kepada para tua-tua dan pejabat kota serta orang-orang penting yang membesarkan anak-anak Ahab. Beginilah isi suratnya,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2KI.10.2" />“Di pihak kalian ada banyak keturunan Ahab. Kalian juga mempunyai kuda dan kereta perang serta senjata. Lagipula kota Samaria itu berbenteng. Karena itu, segera setelah kalian membaca surat ini,
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="2KI.10.3" />pilih anak laki-laki Ahab yang terbaik dan angkatlah dia menjadi raja kalian. Mari kita berperang, dan kita lihat apakah kalian sanggup mempertahankan kerajaan Ahab!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="2KI.10.4" />Sesudah membacanya, mereka sangat ketakutan dan berkata, “Raja Yoram dan Ahazia pun tidak dapat mengalahkan Yehu! Apalagi kita!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="2KI.10.5" />Maka pengawas istana, tua-tua dan pejabat kota serta orang-orang yang menjaga anak-anak Ahab mengirim pesan kepada Yehu, isinya, “Kami menundukkan diri menjadi hambamu. Apa pun yang engkau perintahkan akan kami lakukan. Kami tidak akan mengangkat raja. Lakukanlah apa yang menurutmu baik.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="2KI.10.6" />Yehu mengirim surat balasan, “Jika kalian berpihak kepada saya dan mau mematuhi saya, penggallah semua keturunan Ahab. Lalu besok, kira-kira pada jam yang sama seperti sekarang, temui saya di Yisreel.”
</p>
<p style="p">Tujuh puluh keturunan Ahab ada di dalam kota dan tinggal bersama orang-orang terpandang yang membesarkan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="2KI.10.7" />Jadi, setelah membaca surat kedua Yehu, mereka membunuh semua keturunan Ahab itu. Kepala mereka dikumpulkan di dalam keranjang-keranjang lalu dikirimkan kepada Yehu di Yisreel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="2KI.10.8" />Seorang utusan datang memberitahu dia, “Mereka sudah mengantarkan kepala anak-anak Ahab.”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Yehu, “Susunlah semua kepala itu menjadi dua tumpukan di depan pintu gerbang kota. Biarkan di situ sampai pagi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="2KI.10.9" />Besok paginya, Yehu keluar dan berdiri di depan orang banyak yang berkumpul di gerbang kota. Dia berkata, “Kalian tidak bersalah. Sayalah yang bersekongkol melawan raja Yoram dan membunuh dia. Tetapi bukan saya yang bertanggung jawab atas pembunuhan semua orang ini.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="2KI.10.10" />Ketahuilah bahwa setiap perkataan TUHAN yang dinubuatkan Elia tentang hukuman atas keluarga Ahab pasti terjadi. Dan sekarang Dia sudah menggenapinya.”
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="2KI.10.11" />Lalu Yehu membunuh semua keluarga Ahab yang tersisa di Yisreel, termasuk semua pejabatnya, teman-teman dekatnya, dan para imamnya. Tidak seorang pun dibiarkan hidup.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="2KI.10.12" />Sesudah itu Yehu meninggalkan Yisreel dan pergi ke Samaria. Dalam perjalanannya, saat melewati tempat yang disebut Pondok Gembala,
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="2KI.10.13" />dia berjumpa dengan saudara-saudara Ahazia, raja Yehuda, yang belum mendengar berita tentang kematiannya. Bertanyalah dia, “Kalian siapa?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab mereka, “Kami keluarga Ahazia. Kami datang untuk mengunjungi anak-anak Ahab dan keluarga ibu suri.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="2KI.10.14" />Yehu segera memerintahkan rombongan tentaranya, “Tangkap mereka hidup-hidup!” Maka mereka ditangkap. Semuanya berjumlah empat puluh dua orang. Lalu mereka semua dibawa ke sumur kering yang ada di situ dan dibunuh. Tidak seorang pun dibiarkan hidup.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="2KI.10.15" />Ketika meninggalkan tempat itu, dia bertemu dengan Yonadab dari kelompok orang Rekab, yang sedang mencarinya. Yehu mengucapkan salam dan bertanya, “Apakah engkau tetap di pihak saya, seperti saya tetap di pihakmu?”
</p>
<p style="p">Yonadab menjawab, “Pasti!”
</p>
<p style="p">Balas Yehu, “Kalau begitu, ulurkan tanganmu.” Maka dia mengulurkan tangannya dan Yehu menarik dia naik ke keretanya.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="2KI.10.16" />Yehu berkata, “Ikutlah dengan saya dan kamu akan menyaksikan sendiri betapa saya sangat giat menjalankan perintah TUHAN.” Demikianlah Yehu membawa Yonadab di dalam keretanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="2KI.10.17" />Ketika Yehu tiba di Samaria, dia membunuh semua keluarga Ahab yang masih tersisa. Maka punahlah seluruh kaum Ahab, sesuai dengan perkataan TUHAN kepada Elia.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yehu membunuh semua imam dan nabi Baal
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="2KI.10.18" />Yehu mengumpulkan seluruh rakyat dan berkata kepada mereka, “Ahab memang menyembah Baal, tetapi pengabdiannya kurang sungguh-sungguh. Sekarang akan saya tunjukkan penyembahan yang luar biasa bagi dia.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="2KI.10.19" />Karena itu, berkumpullah kepada saya, hai semua imam dan nabi Baal, juga setiap orang yang menyembah dia. Jangan sampai ada yang tidak hadir, karena saya akan mempersembahkan kurban besar-besaran bagi Baal. Siapa yang tidak datang harus dihukum mati.” Sebenarnya Yehu sudah mempunyai rencana rahasia untuk memusnahkan para penyembah Baal.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="2KI.10.20" />Yehu kemudian mengeluarkan perintah, “Persiapkan hari khusus untuk perayaan bagi Baal.” Lalu perintah itu diumumkan,
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="2KI.10.21" />dan pemberitahuannya dikirim ke seluruh Israel. Maka pada hari yang telah ditetapkan, berkumpullah di kuil Baal semua orang yang menyembah dia. Tidak ada satu pun yang tidak datang, sehingga kuil besar itu penuh dari ujung ke ujung.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="2KI.10.22" />Yehu memerintahkan petugas yang bertanggung jawab atas tempat penyimpanan jubah-jubah di kuil itu, katanya, “Bagikan jubah untuk semua penyembah Baal.” Maka petugas itu mengeluarkan jubah untuk setiap penyembah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="2KI.10.23" />Lalu Yehu dan Yonadab masuk ke kuil Baal. Yehu berkata kepada orang yang berkumpul di sana, “Lihat sekelilingmu dan pastikan tidak ada penyembah TUHAN di antara kalian. Hanya penyembah Baal yang boleh bergabung.”
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="2KI.10.24" />Lalu Yehu dan Yonadab mulai mempersembahkan kurban yang dibakar habis dan kurban sembelihan lainnya. Namun, sebelumnya Yehu sudah menyiapkan delapan puluh tentaranya untuk berjaga di luar dengan perintah, “Pastikan tidak ada yang kabur dari dalam kuil. Kalau sampai ada yang lolos, kalian akan dibunuh sebagai gantinya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="2KI.10.25" />Ketika semua daging kurban sedang dibakar di atas mezbah Baal, Yehu memerintahkan para pengawal dan tentaranya, “Masuk! Bunuh mereka! Jangan sampai ada yang lolos!” Maka mereka membunuh semua orang yang hadir lalu melemparkan mayat-mayat itu keluar kuil. Berikutnya mereka memasuki ruang yang dianggap paling suci di dalam kuil Baal.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="2KI.10.26" />Mereka membawa tiang-tiang lambang Baal keluar dan membakarnya.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="2KI.10.27" />Setelah tiang dihancurkan, kuil Baal itu juga diruntuhkan. Sampai waktu kitab ini ditulis, lokasi tersebut masih digunakan sebagai tempat buang air besar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="2KI.10.28" />Demikianlah Yehu memusnahkan penyembahan Baal di Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="2KI.10.29" />Akan tetapi, Yehu tidak menyingkirkan patung anak sapi emas yang ada di Betel dan di kota Dan, yang didirikan Yerobeam anak Nebat, sehingga Israel masih menyembahnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="2KI.10.30" />Berkatalah TUHAN kepada Yehu, “Kamu sudah melakukan yang baik dan benar di mata-Ku dengan membinasakan semua keturunan Ahab sesuai kehendak-Ku. Karena itu, keturunanmu akan menjadi raja di Israel sampai empat generasi.”
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="2KI.10.31" />Namun, Yehu tidak menjalankan hukum TUHAN, Allah Israel, dengan seksama dan sepenuh hati. Dia tidak berhenti mengikuti dosa Yerobeam yang membuat orang Israel terjerumus.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Akhir pemerintahan Yehu
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="2KI.10.32" />Pada zaman pemerintahan Yehu, TUHAN mulai memangkas wilayah Israel. Raja Hazael merebut beberapa bagian negeri Israel,
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="2KI.10.33" />mulai dari sungai Yordan ke arah timur, yaitu seluruh tanah Gilead dan Basan yang didiami suku Gad, Ruben, dan Manasye, sampai sungai Aroer di lembah Arnon.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="2KI.10.34" />Kisah selebihnya tentang kerajaan Yehu, termasuk tindakan yang diambilnya serta keberhasilannya, dicatat dalam kitab sejarah raja-raja Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="2KI.10.35" />Yehu meninggal dunia dan dikuburkan di Samaria. Lalu Yoahas anaknya menggantikan dia sebagai raja.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="2KI.10.36" />Yehu memerintah atas Israel dari ibukota Samaria selama dua puluh delapan tahun.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="11" />
<s style="s1">Ibu suri Atalya merebut takhta
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2KI.11.1" />Ketika Atalya, ibu Ahazia raja Yehuda, mengetahui bahwa anaknya itu sudah mati, dia mengeluarkan perintah untuk membunuh seluruh keturunan raja Yehuda yang layak naik takhta, supaya dia dapat memerintah sebagai ratu.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2KI.11.2" />Ketika pembunuhan itu berlangsung, Yoseba,<f caller="+"><fr>11:2
</fr><fk>Yoseba
</fk><ft>Berdasarkan 2 Taw 21:18-19 diketahui bahwa Yoseba juga adalah istri Imam Besar Yoyada.</ft></f> adik perempuan Ahazia, diam-diam membawa Yoas, anak lelaki Ahazia yang masih bayi, dan menyembunyikan dia bersama pengasuhnya di sebuah gudang istana tempat menyimpan seprai dan selimut. Maka selamatlah Yoas.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="2KI.11.3" />Lalu Yoseba memindahkan Yoas ke rumah TUHAN, dan tinggallah dia di situ dalam persembunyian selama enam tahun, sementara Atalya memerintah Yehuda.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Atalya dibunuh dan Yoas dinobatkan menjadi raja
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="2KI.11.4" />Pada tahun ketujuh pemerintahan Atalya, Yoyada, yang saat itu menjabat sebagai imam besar, diam-diam mengirim panggilan kepada para komandan pasukan pengawal raja<f caller="+"><fr>11:4
</fr><fk>pengawal raja
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: orang Kari. Menurut banyak penafsir orang Kari adalah tentara asing yang disewa mengawal raja.</ft></f> dan para komandan penjaga istana untuk berkumpul di rumah TUHAN. Ketika mereka sudah datang, dia menyuruh mereka bersumpah demi TUHAN untuk merahasiakan apa yang akan mereka bicarakan. Setelah itu dia memperlihatkan kepada mereka Yoas, sang putra mahkota.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="2KI.11.5" />Yoyada memberi perintah kepada para komandan itu, “Laksanakanlah rencana ini. Kalian semua terbagi menjadi tiga kelompok. Pada hari Sabat, satu kelompok yang bertugas harus dibagi lagi menjadi tiga regu. Regu pertama berjaga di istana.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="2KI.11.6" />Regu kedua berjaga di gerbang Sur. Dan regu ketiga berjaga di gerbang antara istana dan rumah TUHAN. Jadi, ketiga regu ini mengamankan jalan antara istana dan rumah TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="2KI.11.7" />Dua kelompok lainnya yang tidak bertugas pada hari Sabat akan berjaga di rumah TUHAN untuk melindungi raja.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="2KI.11.8" />Setiap orang harus bersiaga dengan senjata di tangan. Kalian harus mengawal Raja Yoas setiap saat, ke mana saja dia pergi. Bunuhlah siapa pun yang mendekatinya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="2KI.11.9" />Para komandan itu melakukan perintah Yoyada, baik yang bertugas pada hari Sabat maupun dua kelompok selebihnya. Mereka semua datang menghadap Yoyada,
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="2KI.11.10" />kemudian dia mempersenjatai mereka dengan tombak dan perisai milik Raja Daud dahulu, yang disimpan di ruang perbendaharaan rumah TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="2KI.11.11" />Setiap pengawal memegang senjata dan berjajar menjaga kompleks rumah TUHAN, dari ujung selatan sampai ke ujung utara, juga di sekitar mezbah dan sekeliling bangunan rumah TUHAN tempat raja berada.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="2KI.11.12" />Kemudian Yoyada membawa Yoas keluar di depan semua orang yang hadir. Dia memakaikan mahkota kepadanya dan memberinya salinan kitab hukum Taurat. Yoas diurapi untuk menobatkan dia sebagai raja. Lalu semua yang hadir bertepuk tangan sambil berseru, “Hidup raja!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="2KI.11.13" />Ketika Atalya mendengar kegaduhan para pengawal kerajaan dan rakyat, dia mendatangi kerumunan itu di rumah TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="2KI.11.14" />Dilihatnya Raja Yoas sedang berdiri di sebelah tiang, sebagaimana adatnya ketika seorang raja dinobatkan. Imam-imam meniup terompet di dekatnya, didampingi oleh para komandan. Seluruh rakyat juga bergembira dan di sana sini terdengar bunyi terompet. Melihat semuanya itu, Atalya merobek pakaiannya tanda kegusaran sambil berteriak, “Ini pengkhianatan! Pengkhianatan!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="2KI.11.15" />Saat itu Yoyada memerintahkan para komandan pasukan, “Tangkap dia dan keluarkan dari sini! Bunuhlah siapa pun yang berusaha menyelamatkannya!” Karena sebelum itu Yoyada telah memperingatkan, “Jangan membunuhnya di rumah TUHAN.”
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="2KI.11.16" />Maka mereka menggiring dia ke pintu besar istana yang biasa digunakan oleh pengendara kuda, lalu membunuhnya di sana.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yoyada mengadakan perubahan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="2KI.11.17" />Kemudian Yoyada memimpin raja dan rakyat untuk mengikat perjanjian dengan TUHAN bahwa mereka akan setia menjadi umat-Nya. Juga antara raja dan rakyat diadakan perjanjian untuk setia satu sama lain.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="2KI.11.18" />Sesudah itu seluruh rakyat pergi merobohkan kuil dewa Baal. Mezbah-mezbah dan patung-patung Baal juga diremukkan. Matan, imam Baal, dibunuh di depan mezbah itu.
</p>
<p style="p">Yoyada menempatkan sejumlah pengawal di rumah TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="2KI.11.19" />Selanjutnya dia memimpin para komandan, pengawal, dan penjaga, serta seluruh rakyat untuk mengiring raja ke istana. Mereka melewati gerbang kecil yang digunakan oleh para pengawal. Setibanya di dalam istana, Yoas duduk di takhta dan mulai memerintah sebagai raya Yehuda.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="2KI.11.20" />Seluruh rakyat Yehuda sangat bersukacita, dan Yerusalem menjadi tenang karena Atalya sudah disingkirkan.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yoas menjadi raja atas kerajaan Yehuda
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="2KI.11.21" />Yoas mulai memerintah sebagai raja pada umur tujuh tahun.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="12" />
<s style="s1">Yoyada membimbing Raja Yehu dalam pemerintahannya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2KI.12.1" />Pada tahun ketujuh masa pemerintahan Raja Yehu di Israel, Yoas mulai menjadi raja di Yehuda. Dia memerintah selama empat puluh tahun. Ibukotanya di Yerusalem. Ibunya bernama Zibya, dari kota Bersyeba.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2KI.12.2" />Sepanjang hidupnya, Yoas melakukan apa yang benar di mata TUHAN karena bimbingan Yoyada.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="2KI.12.3" />Akan tetapi, tempat-tempat penyembahan yang dibangun rakyat di sembarang tempat tidak disingkirkan. Rakyat masih terus membakar dupa dan mempersembahkan kurban di bukit-bukit.<f caller="+"><fr>12:3
</fr><fk>bukit-bukit
</fk><ft>Sebelum rumah TUHAN dibangun, orang Israel biasa mempersembahkan kurban kepada TUHAN di bukit-bukit (1Raj. 3:2). Rupanya kebiasaan itu masih terus berlanjut. Hal ini dikritik oleh penulis kitab karena Taurat memang melarangnya (Ul. 12:13-14), dan sudah ada tempat ibadah resmi di Yerusalem.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="2KI.12.4" />Suatu kali Yoas berkata kepada para imam, “Kumpulkanlah semua uang persembahan kudus di rumah TUHAN, termasuk uang pendamaian yang wajib untuk menebus setiap laki-laki saat diadakan sensus<x caller="+"><xo>12:4
</xo><xt>Kel. 30:12-14</xt></x> dan uang persembahan sukarela.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="2KI.12.5" />Setiap kali seorang imam yang bertugas menerima persembahan sukarela kepada TUHAN, uang itu harus dimasukkan ke dalam kas supaya digunakan untuk memperbaiki kerusakan-kerusakan di rumah TUHAN.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="2KI.12.6" />Namun, hingga tahun kedua puluh tiga pemerintahan Yoas, para imam belum juga menangani urusan perbaikan itu.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="2KI.12.7" />Maka Yoas memanggil Imam Besar Yoyada dan imam-imam lain lalu berkata, “Sudah begitu lama kalian belum memperbaiki kerusakan-kerusakan di rumah TUHAN! Karena itu mulai sekarang, kalian tidak boleh lagi menyimpan uang persembahan sukarela. Para imam tidak boleh lagi ambil dana itu. Semuanya harus langsung dimasukkan ke dalam kas perbaikan.”
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="2KI.12.8" />Para imam pun sepakat untuk tidak menerima uang secara langsung dari rakyat seperti sebelumnya. Dalam pertemuan itu juga diputuskan bahwa mereka tidak lagi bertanggung jawab atas perbaikan rumah TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="2KI.12.9" />Lalu Yoyada menyiapkan sebuah kotak persembahan dari kayu dengan lubang pada tutupnya, dan meletakkannya di sebelah kanan mezbah di dekat pintu masuk rumah TUHAN. Ketika para imam yang menjaga pintu masuk rumah TUHAN menerima uang persembahan dari penyembah, uang itu harus dimasukkan ke dalam kotak persembahan.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="2KI.12.10" />Setiap kali kotak itu penuh, para imam akan melapor kepada sekretaris raja dan imam besar. Lalu keduanya akan membuka kotak itu, menghitung uang yang terkumpul, dan membawanya dengan beberapa kantong.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="2KI.12.11" />Kemudian uang itu diserahkan kepada mandor-mandor untuk membayar upah para tukang yang mengerjakan perbaikan rumah TUHAN, seperti tukang kayu, tukang bangunan,
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="2KI.12.12" />tukang tembok, dan tukang pahat batu. Uang itu juga digunakan untuk membeli kayu, batu pahat, dan untuk semua biaya lain yang diperlukan dalam perbaikan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="2KI.12.13" />Tetapi uang persembahan itu tidak digunakan untuk membuat perlengkapan logam seperti cangkir, pemadam pelita, mangkuk, terompet, serta perkakas-perkakas lain dari emas dan perak.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="2KI.12.14" />Seluruhnya dikhususkan untuk keperluan renovasi bangunan saja.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="2KI.12.15" />Mandor-mandor yang mengawasi para tukang sangatlah jujur, sehingga pemerintah kerajaan tidak perlu meminta laporan pengeluaran.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="2KI.12.16" />Tetapi uang lain yang menurut kitab Taurat menjadi hak imam yang bertugas di mezbah, misalnya uang denda karena pelanggaran atau uang persembahan penebus salah, tidak digunakan untuk biaya perbaikan. Semuanya itu menjadi milik para imam.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yoas tidak mengandalkan TUHAN saat terancam bahaya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="2KI.12.17" />Beberapa waktu kemudian, Hazael, raja negeri Aram, memimpin pasukannya menyerang kota Gat milik bangsa Filistin. Mereka berhasil merebutnya. Sesudah itu Hazael hendak menyerang Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="2KI.12.18" />Mendengar itu, Yoas mengambil semua benda berharga yang dikhususkan sebagai persembahan kepada TUHAN oleh para pendahulunya, yaitu Yosafat, Yoram, dan Ahazia, juga persembahannya sendiri. Tidak hanya itu, dia juga mengeluarkan semua barang emas dari perbendaharaan rumah TUHAN dan istana raja. Seluruhnya diantarkan kepada Hazael sebagai hadiah supaya dia jangan menggempur Yerusalem. Setelah menerima pemberian itu, Hazael pun membawa pasukan tentaranya mundur.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="2KI.12.19" />Kisah selebihnya tentang Yoas, termasuk tindakan-tindakan yang diambilnya, dicatat dalam kitab sejarah raja-raja Yehuda.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Akhir pemerintahan Yoas
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="2KI.12.20" />Pemerintahan Yoas berakhir ketika beberapa pejabat kerajaan bersekongkol lalu membunuhnya di jalan menuju ke daerah Sila, di bagian timur perluasan kota Yerusalem.<x caller="+"><xo>12:20
</xo><xt>1Raj. 9:24</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="2KI.12.21" />Pembunuhnya adalah Yozakar anak Simeat dan Yozabad anak Somer.
</p>
<p style="p">Demikianlah Yoas meninggal. Dia dikuburkan bersama nenek moyangnya di bagian lama Yerusalem yang disebut Kota Daud. Lalu Amazia, anaknya, menjadi raja menggantikan dia.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="13" />
<s style="s1">Yoahas menjadi raja atas kerajaan Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2KI.13.1" />Pada tahun kedua puluh tiga masa pemerintahan Raja Yoas di Yehuda, Yoahas anak Yehu menjadi raja di Israel. Dia memerintah selama tujuh belas tahun. Ibukotanya di Samaria.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2KI.13.2" />Dia melakukan apa yang jahat di mata TUHAN dengan mengikuti dosa-dosa Yerobeam anak Nebat yang menjerumuskan seluruh rakyat Israel. Yoahas tidak mau berhenti melakukannya.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="2KI.13.3" />Hal itu membangkitkan amarah TUHAN terhadap Israel, sehingga Dia membuat mereka berkali-kali ditaklukkan oleh bangsa Aram, baik pada masa pemerintahan Raja Hazael maupun Ben Hadad, anaknya.<f caller="+"><fr>13:3
</fr><fk>Ben Hadad
</fk><ft>Ben Hadad anak Hazael di sini berbeda dengan Ben Hadad di 1Raj. 20.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="2KI.13.4" />Lalu Yoahas memohon pertolongan TUHAN, dan TUHAN mendengar doanya sebab Dia melihat betapa bangsa Israel begitu menderita karena raja Aram menindas mereka dengan amat kejam.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="2KI.13.5" />Maka TUHAN mengutus seorang pembela untuk menolong Israel.<f caller="+"><fr>13:5
</fr><fk>pembela …
</fk><ft>Situasi di ayat ini mirip dengan zaman TUHAN berulang-ulang mengirim pembela di kitab Hakim-hakim. Tetapi di ayat ini, identitas pembela tidak disebut oleh penulis dan sekarang tidak dapat dipastikan. Bacalah Hak. 2:16 CK.</ft></f> Lalu mereka pun kembali hidup tenang seperti semula.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="2KI.13.6" />Akan tetapi, mereka tidak berhenti mengikuti dosa keluarga Yerobeam. Selain itu, patung dewi Asyera juga tetap dibiarkan berdiri di Samaria.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="2KI.13.7" />Selama raja Aram menindas Israel, dia sudah menghabisi sebagian besar kekuatan perang mereka. Yang tersisa pada zaman Yoahas hanya lima puluh tentara berkuda, sepuluh ribu tentara berjalan kaki, dan sepuluh kereta perang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="2KI.13.8" />Kisah selebihnya tentang Yoahas, termasuk tindakan-tindakan yang diambilnya serta keberhasilannya, dicatat dalam kitab sejarah raja-raja Israel.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="2KI.13.9" />Raja Yoahas meninggal dunia dan dikuburkan di Samaria. Lalu Yoas, anaknya, menggantikan dia sebagai raja.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s style="s1">Yoas menjadi raja atas kerajaan Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="2KI.13.10" />Pada tahun ketiga puluh tujuh masa pemerintahan Raja Yoas di Yehuda, Yoas anak Yoahas menjadi raja di Israel. Dia memerintah selama enam belas tahun. Ibukotanya di Samaria.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="2KI.13.11" />Dia juga melakukan apa yang jahat di mata TUHAN. Yoas tidak berhenti mengikuti dosa-dosa Yerobeam yang menjerumuskan seluruh rakyat Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="2KI.13.12" />Kisah selebihnya tentang Yoas, termasuk tindakan-tindakan yang diambilnya serta keberhasilannya dalam berperang melawan Amazia raja Yehuda, dicatat dalam kitab sejarah raja-raja Israel.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="2KI.13.13" />Raja Yoas meninggal dunia dan dikuburkan bersama raja-raja Israel di Samaria. Lalu Yerobeam<f caller="+"><fr>13:13
</fr><fk>Yerobeam
</fk><ft>Yerobeam anak Yoas memang berbeda dari Yerobeam anak Nebat (1Raj. 12-14).</ft></f> anaknya menggantikan dia sebagai raja.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Tulang Elisa menghidupkan orang mati
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="2KI.13.14" />Suatu kali sebelum Raja Yoas meninggal, Nabi Elisa sakit keras dan sudah sekarat. Yoas datang menjenguk dia. Ketika melihat keadaan Elisa, Yoas pun menangis sambil berkata, “Bapaku, bapaku! Engkau lebih berharga daripada semua kereta dan orang-orang berkuda di Israel.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="2KI.13.15" />Elisa berkata kepadanya, “Ambillah busur dan anak-anak panah.” Yoas melakukannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="2KI.13.16" />Kemudian Elisa berkata lagi, “Peganglah busur itu.” Yoas menurutinya, dan Elisa meletakkan tangannya di atas tangan raja.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="2KI.13.17" />Lanjut Elisa “Bukalah jendela di sebelah timur.”
</p>
<p style="p">Yoas melakukannya, lalu kata Elisa, “Panahlah!”
</p>
<p style="p">Dia pun memanah. Setelah itu Elisa berkata, “Anak panah itu adalah tanda kemenangan dari TUHAN atas bangsa Aram. Karena kamu akan berperang dengan Aram di kota Afek dan melenyapkan mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="2KI.13.18" />Lalu Elisa menyuruhnya lagi, “Ambillah semua anak panah itu,” dan Yoas mengambilnya.
</p>
<p style="p">Kata Elisa, “Pukulkan ke tanah!”
</p>
<p style="p">Raja memukulkan anak panah itu ke tanah sebanyak tiga kali.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="2KI.13.19" />Akan tetapi nabi menjadi marah dan berkata, “Seharusnya kamu memukul lima atau enam kali, supaya Aram benar-benar musnah. Kalau begini, kamu hanya akan mengalahkan Aram tiga kali.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="2KI.13.20" />Tidak lama sesudah itu, Elisa meninggal dan dikuburkan.
</p>
<p style="p">Pada awal tahun, gerombolan perampok dari bangsa Moab masuk ke Israel.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="2KI.13.21" />Suatu hari, ada sekelompok orang Israel yang sedang menguburkan orang mati. Tiba-tiba mereka melihat gerombolan perampok itu. Karena ketakutan, mayat yang hendak dikuburkan itu dilemparkan begitu saja ke dalam makam Elisa, lalu mereka melarikan diri. Saat mengenai tulang-tulang Elisa, jenazah itu hidup kembali!
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Rangkuman peristiwa penting antara Israel dan Aram
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="2KI.13.22" />Sepanjang masa pemerintahan Yoas, bangsa Israel dijajah oleh Raja Hazael dari Aram.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="2KI.13.23" />Akan tetapi, TUHAN bermurah hati dan mengasihani mereka karena perjanjian-Nya dengan Abraham, Isak, dan Yakub. Itu sebabnya TUHAN tidak memusnahkan Israel, dan sampai kitab ini ditulis Dia tidak menyingkirkan mereka semua dari negeri-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="2KI.13.24" />Setelah Raja Hazael meninggal, anaknya yang bernama Ben Hadad menggantikan dia sebagai raja Aram.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="2KI.13.25" />Pada zaman Yoahas, Ben Hadad menguasai beberapa kota di Israel. Tetapi kemudian Yoas anak Yoahas berhasil merebut kembali kota-kota itu dengan tiga kali peperangan, sesuai dengan nubuatan Elisa.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="14" />
<s style="s1">Amazia menjadi raja atas kerajaan Yehuda
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2KI.14.1" />Pada tahun kedua masa pemerintahan Yoas anak Yoahas di Israel, Amazia anak raja Yehuda yang juga bernama Yoas menjadi raja atas kerajaan Yehuda.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2KI.14.2" />Dia naik takhta pada umur dua puluh lima tahun dan memerintah selama dua puluh sembilan tahun. Ibukotanya di Yerusalem. Ibunya bernama Yoadan, dari Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="2KI.14.3" />Raja Amazia melakukan apa yang benar di mata TUHAN seperti Yoas ayahnya, tetapi tidak sebanding dengan Daud, leluhur mereka.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="2KI.14.4" />Amazia tidak menyingkirkan tempat-tempat penyembahan yang dibangun rakyat di bukit-bukit. Mereka tetap mempersembahkan kurban dan membakar dupa di sana.<x caller="+"><xo>14:4
</xo><xt>2Raj. 12:3 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="2KI.14.5" />Segera setelah kedudukannya sebagai raja sudah aman, Amazia menghukum mati pejabat-pejabat yang membunuh ayahnya.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="2KI.14.6" />Tetapi anak-anak para pembunuh itu tidak dihukum mati, karena Amazia mengikuti perintah TUHAN di dalam kitab Taurat, “Seorang ayah tidak boleh dihukum mati karena kejahatan yang dilakukan anaknya. Dan seorang anak tidak boleh dihukum mati karena kejahatan yang dilakukan ayahnya. Yang dihukum mati adalah pelaku kejahatan itu sendiri.”<x caller="+"><xo>14:6
</xo><xt>Ul. 24:16</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="2KI.14.7" />Beberapa waktu sesudah itu, Amazia memimpin pasukan Yehuda dalam kemenangan atas pasukan Edom di Lembah Asin, di mana mereka membunuh sepuluh ribu musuh. Mereka merebut kota Sela dan mengganti namanya menjadi Yoktel. Itulah nama yang dipakai sampai kitab ini ditulis.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="2KI.14.8" />Amazia lalu mengirim pesan kepada Yoas, raja Israel (anak Yoahas dan cucu Yehu). Isi pesannya, “Mari kita mengadu kekuatan perang.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="2KI.14.9" />Yoas mengirim balasan berupa perumpamaan, “Ada cerita, di pegunungan Libanon, tumbuhan semak berduri mengirim pesan kepada pohon aras, ‘Berikanlah anak perempuanmu menjadi menantuku.’ Tetapi kemudian, ketika seekor binatang liar lewat, semak duri itu terinjak dengan mudahnya sampai rata dengan tanah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="2KI.14.10" />“Engkau memang sudah mengalahkan Edom, karena itu engkau terlalu berbangga diri. Nikmatilah kebanggaanmu itu di rumah saja. Tidak perlu memancing masalah yang akan berakhir dengan malapetaka dan mencelakakan engkau beserta seluruh rakyat Yehuda.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="2KI.14.11" />Akan tetapi, Amazia menolak peringatan itu. Maka Raja Yoas pun menghadapinya, dan mereka bertempur di kota Bet Semes di Yehuda.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="2KI.14.12" />Pasukan Israel mengalahkan Yehuda hingga semua prajuritnya kabur ke rumah masing-masing.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="2KI.14.13" />Raja Amazia ditangkap oleh Yoas. Lalu Yoas membawanya ke Yerusalem, di mana Ahazia terpaksa menyaksikan ketika pasukan Yoas merobohkan temboknya sepanjang kurang lebih dua ratus meter, dari Pintu Gerbang Efraim sampai ke Pintu Gerbang Sudut.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="2KI.14.14" />Yoas merampas semua emas, perak, dan semua perkakas yang berharga di rumah TUHAN dan istana raja. Dia juga menawan beberapa orang sebagai sandera, lalu kembali ke Samaria.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kesudahan kerajaan Yoas dan Amazia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="2KI.14.15" />Kisah selebihnya tentang Raja Yoas, termasuk tindakan-tindakan yang diambilnya, keberhasilannya, dan pertempurannya dengan Amazia raja Yehuda, dicatat dalam kitab sejarah raja-raja Israel.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="2KI.14.16" />Yoas meninggal dunia dan dikuburkan di pemakaman raja-raja Israel di Samaria. Lalu Yerobeam anaknya menggantikan dia sebagai raja.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="2KI.14.17" />Setelah Yoas mati, Amazia raja Yehuda masih hidup lima belas tahun lagi.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="2KI.14.18" />Kisah selebihnya tentang Amazia, termasuk tindakan-tindakan yang diambilnya, dicatat dalam kitab sejarah raja-raja Yehuda.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="2KI.14.19" />Beberapa orang di Yerusalem bersekongkol untuk menyingkirkan Amazia. Dia pun melarikan diri ke kota Lakis. Tetapi mereka memburunya dan membunuh dia di sana.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="2KI.14.20" />Jenazahnya diangkut dengan kuda dan dia dikuburkan di pemakaman raja-raja di Kota Daud.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Uzia menjadi raja atas kerajaan Yehuda
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="2KI.14.21" />Uzia<f caller="+"><fr>14:21
</fr><fk>Uzia
</fk><ft>Raja Uzia juga dikenal sebagai Azarya.</ft></f> anak Amazia saat itu berusia enam belas tahun. Rakyat Yehuda mengangkat dia sebagai raja menggantikan ayahnya.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="2KI.14.22" />Uzia merebut kembali kota Elat milik kerajaan Yehuda, lalu membangunnya kembali. Beberapa waktu kemudian, dia meninggal dunia.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yerobeam anak Yoas menjadi raja atas kerajaan Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="2KI.14.23" />Pada tahun kelima belas masa pemerintahan Amazia di Yehuda, Yerobeam anak Yoas menjadi raja di Israel. Dia memerintah selama empat puluh satu tahun. Ibukotanya di Samaria.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="2KI.14.24" />Dia melakukan apa yang jahat di mata TUHAN dengan mengikuti dosa-dosa Yerobeam anak Nebat yang menjerumuskan rakyat Israel.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="2KI.14.25" />Dia merebut kembali daerah perbatasan milik kerajaan Israel, mulai dari jalan yang menuju ke kota Hamat sampai ke Laut Mati. Hal ini terjadi sesuai dengan pesan TUHAN Allah Israel yang disampaikan melalui nabi-Nya, Yunus anak Amitai, dari kota Gat Hefer.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="2KI.14.26" />TUHAN memberikan keberhasilan itu karena Dia melihat betapa beratnya penderitaan semua orang Israel, baik orang kecil maupun besar, akibat penindasan bangsa-bangsa musuh, tanpa ada seorang pun yang menolong mereka.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="2KI.14.27" />Lagipula, TUHAN sudah berjanji bahwa Dia tidak akan menghapus bangsa Israel dari muka bumi. Itu sebabnya Dia menyelamatkan mereka melalui Yerobeam anak Yoas.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="2KI.14.28" />Kisah selebihnya tentang Yerobeam ini, termasuk tindakan-tindakan yang diambilnya, keberhasilannya, kemenangannya dalam perang, serta peristiwa penting ketika dia merebut kembali kota Damsik dan Hamat milik kerajaan Yehuda, semuanya itu dicatat dalam kitab sejarah raja-raja Israel.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="2KI.14.29" />Yerobeam meninggal dunia dan dikuburkan di pemakaman raja-raja Israel. Lalu Zakaria anaknya menggantikan dia sebagai raja.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="15" />
<s style="s1">Uzia menjadi raja atas kerajaan Yehuda
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2KI.15.1" />Pada tahun kedua puluh tujuh masa pemerintahan Raja Yerobeam anak Yoas di Israel, Uzia anak Amazia mulai memerintah di Yehuda.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2KI.15.2" />Saat itu usianya enam belas tahun. Dia memerintah selama lima puluh dua tahun. Ibukotanya di Yerusalem. Ibunya bernama Yekolia, dari Yerusalem.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="2KI.15.3" />Raja Uzia melakukan apa yang benar di mata TUHAN sama seperti ayahnya.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="2KI.15.4" />Akan tetapi, dia tidak menyingkirkan tempat-tempat penyembahan yang dibangun rakyat di bukit-bukit. Mereka tetap mempersembahkan kurban dan membakar dupa di sana.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="2KI.15.5" />Karena suatu peristiwa,<x caller="+"><xo>15:5
</xo><xt>2Taw. 26:16-20</xt></x> TUHAN menghukum Uzia dengan penyakit kulit menular. Karena itu dia harus dikucilkan di rumah terpisah. Yotam anaknya mengambil alih tanggung jawab atas urusan istana dan menjalankan pemerintahan. Penyakit kulit Uzia tidak sembuh sampai hari matinya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="2KI.15.6" />Kisah selebihnya tentang Uzia, termasuk tindakan-tindakan yang diambilnya, dicatat dalam kitab sejarah raja-raja Yehuda.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="2KI.15.7" />Uzia meninggal dunia dan dikuburkan di pemakaman raja-raja di Kota Daud. Lalu Yotam anaknya menggantikan dia sebagai raja.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Zakaria menjadi raja atas kerajaan Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="2KI.15.8" />Pada tahun ketiga puluh delapan masa pemerintahan Raja Uzia di Yehuda, Zakaria anak Yerobeam (anak Yoas) menjadi raja di Israel. Dia memerintah selama enam bulan. Ibukotanya di Samaria.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="2KI.15.9" />Dia melakukan apa yang jahat di mata TUHAN sama seperti para pendahulunya, dengan tetap mengikuti dosa-dosa Yerobeam anak Nebat yang menjerumuskan rakyat Israel.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="2KI.15.10" />Salum anak Yabes memimpin persekongkolan melawan Raja Zakaria. Dia menyerang dan membunuhnya di kota Yibleam, lalu menggantikan dia sebagai raja.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="2KI.15.11" />Kisah selebihnya tentang Zakaria dicatat dalam kitab sejarah raja-raja Israel.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="2KI.15.12" />Zakaria adalah keturunan Yehu yang keempat dan yang terakhir menjadi raja, sesuai janji TUHAN kepada Yehu, “Keturunanmu akan menjadi raja di Israel sampai empat generasi.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Salum menjadi raja atas kerajaan Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="2KI.15.13" />Pada tahun ketiga puluh sembilan pemerintahan Raja Uzia di Yehuda, Salum anak Yabes menjadi raja di Israel. Dia memerintah selama satu bulan. Ibukotanya di Samaria.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="2KI.15.14" />Menahem anak Gadi dari kota Tirza datang ke Samaria. Dia membunuh Salum dan merampas takhtanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="2KI.15.15" />Kisah selebihnya tentang Salum, termasuk persekongkolan yang diadakannya, dicatat dalam kitab sejarah raja-raja Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Menahem menjadi raja atas kerajaan Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="2KI.15.16" />Pada waktu itu, Menahem mengepung kota Tifsa dan wilayah sekitarnya sampai ke Tirza. Namun, penduduknya menolak untuk menyerah dan membuka gerbangnya, sehingga saat pasukannya berhasil masuk kota itu dia memerintahkan mereka untuk menghabisi semua penduduk yang laki-laki dan membelah perut setiap perempuan hamil.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="2KI.15.17" />Pada tahun ketiga puluh sembilan masa pemerintahan Raja Uzia di Yehuda, Menahem menjadi raja di Israel. Dia memerintah selama sepuluh tahun. Ibukotanya di Samaria.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="2KI.15.18" />Dia melakukan apa yang jahat di mata TUHAN. Sepanjang hidupnya, dia tetap mengikuti dosa-dosa Yerobeam yang menjerumuskan rakyat Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="2KI.15.19" />Raja Tiglat Pileser<f caller="+"><fr>15:19
</fr><fk>Tiglat Pileser
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Pul, yaitu nama pendeknya.</ft></f> dari Asyur menyerang Israel. Lalu Menahem membayar kepadanya 30.000 kilogram perak agar Tiglat Pileser mengukuhkan dia sebagai raja Israel.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="2KI.15.20" />Menahem mendapatkan perak itu dari rakyatnya yang kaya, dengan menuntut mereka agar membayar suatu pajak khusus sebesar enam ratus gram perak tiap orang. Raja Asyur menerima pemberian itu lalu mundur dari Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="2KI.15.21" />Kisah selebihnya tentang Menahem, termasuk tindakan-tindakan yang diambilnya, dicatat dalam kitab sejarah raja-raja Israel.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="2KI.15.22" />Menahem meninggal dunia. Lalu Pekahya anaknya menggantikan dia sebagai raja.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pekahya menjadi raja atas kerajaan Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="2KI.15.23" />Pada tahun kelima puluh masa pemerintahan Raja Uzia di Yehuda, Pekahya menjadi raja di Israel. Dia memerintah selama dua tahun. Ibukotanya di Samaria.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="2KI.15.24" />Dia melakukan apa yang jahat di mata TUHAN dengan mengikuti dosa-dosa Yerobeam yang menjerumuskan rakyat Israel.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="2KI.15.25" />Suatu kali, panglima tentara Israel bernama Pekah anak Remalya bersekongkol dengan lima puluh pasukannya dari wilayah Gilead untuk menyingkirkan Pekahya. Raja pun dibunuh di istananya di Samaria. Argob dan Arye,<f caller="+"><fr>15:25
</fr><fk>Argob dan Arye
</fk><ft>Tidak diketahui secara pasti siapakah Argob dan Arye, dan apa hubungan mereka dengan raja. Kemungkinan keduanya adalah pejabat tinggi atau putra mahkota Israel.</ft></f> yang saat itu sedang bersama raja, juga ikut terbunuh. Sesudah itu Pekah menggantikan dia menjadi raja Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="2KI.15.26" />Kisah selebihnya tentang Pekahya, termasuk tindakan-tindakan yang diambilnya, dicatat dalam kitab sejarah raja-raja Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s style="s1">Wilayah Naftali direbut Asyur pada masa pemerintahan Raja Pekah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="2KI.15.27" />Pada tahun kelima puluh dua masa pemerintahan Raja Uzia di Yehuda, Pekah anak Remalya menjadi raja di Israel. Dia memerintah selama dua puluh tahun. Ibukotanya di Samaria.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="2KI.15.28" />Dia melakukan apa yang jahat di mata TUHAN dengan mengikuti dosa-dosa Yerobeam yang menjerumuskan rakyat Israel.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="2KI.15.29" />Pada masa pemerintahan Pekah, Raja Tiglat Pileser dari Asyur menyerang Israel dan berhasil merebut kota Iyon, Abel Bet Maaka, Yanoa, Kedes, Hazor, Gilead, dan seluruh wilayah Naftali. Penduduknya ditawan dan diangkut ke Asyur.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="2KI.15.30" />Pada tahun kedua puluh masa pemerintahan Raja Yotam di Yehuda, Hosea anak Ela bersekongkol melawan Pekah, lalu membunuhnya dan menggantikan dia sebagai raja Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="2KI.15.31" />Kisah selebihnya tentang Pekah, termasuk tindakan-tindakan yang diambilnya, dicatat dalam kitab sejarah raja-raja Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s style="s1">Yotam menjadi raja atas kerajaan Yehuda
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="2KI.15.32" />Pada tahun kedua masa pemerintahan Pekah di Israel, Yotam anak Uzia menjadi raja di Yehuda.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="2KI.15.33" />Dia berusia dua puluh lima tahun saat naik takhta dan memerintah selama enam belas tahun. Ibukotanya di Yerusalem. Ibunya bernama Yerusa anak Zadok.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="2KI.15.34" />Dia melakukan apa yang benar di mata TUHAN seperti Uzia ayahnya.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="2KI.15.35" />Akan tetapi, tempat-tempat penyembahan yang dibangun rakyat di bukit-bukit tidak dimusnahkan. Mereka tetap mempersembahkan kurban dan membakar dupa di sana. Raja Yotamlah yang mendirikan Pintu Gerbang Utara di rumah TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="2KI.15.36" />Kisah selebihnya tentang Yotam, termasuk tindakan-tindakan yang diambilnya, dicatat dalam kitab sejarah raja-raja Yehuda.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="2KI.15.37" />Pada zaman Yotam, TUHAN mulai menggerakkan Raja Rezin dari Aram dan Raja Pekah dari Israel untuk memerangi Yehuda.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="2KI.15.38" />Yotam meninggal dunia dan dikuburkan di pemakaman raja-raja di Kota Daud. Lalu Ahas anaknya menggantikan dia sebagai raja.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="16" />
<s style="s1">Ahas menjadi raja Yehuda
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2KI.16.1" />Pada tahun ketujuh belas masa pemerintahan Pekah anak Remalia di Israel, Ahas anak Yotam menjadi raja atas Yehuda.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2KI.16.2" />Dia menjadi raja pada umur dua puluh tahun dan dia memerintah selama enam belas tahun di Yerusalem. Tetapi Raja Ahas tidak melakukan perbuatan-perbuatan yang sesuai dengan perintah TUHAN Allahnya seperti yang dilakukan nenek moyangnya, Raja Daud.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="2KI.16.3" />Sebaliknya, dia sama saja dengan raja-raja Israel yang berbuat jahat dan berdosa. Dia bahkan mengurbankan anaknya laki-laki sebagai kurban yang dibakar habis, mengikuti kebiasaan keji orang-orang yang dahulu sudah TUHAN usir dari Kanaan saat bangsa Israel masuk ke negeri itu.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="2KI.16.4" />Raja Ahas juga memberi persembahan kurban dan membakar dupa di tempat-tempat penyembahan yang di bukit-bukit dan di bawah setiap pohon besar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="2KI.16.5" />Pada waktu itu, Raja Resin dari Aram dan Raja Pekah dari Israel mengepung dan menyerang Yerusalem. Tetapi mereka tidak dapat mengalahkan Raja Ahas.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="2KI.16.6" />Kemudian Raja Resin merebut kembali Elat, dan mengusir orang-orang Yehuda dari sana. Orang-orang Aram pindah ke Elat, dan sampai kitab ini ditulis mereka masih menetap di sana.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="2KI.16.7" />Lalu Raja Ahas mengutus pembawa pesan kepada Raja Tiglat Pileser dari negeri Asyur dengan pesan, “Saya adalah hambamu yang setia. Selamatkanlah saya dari kekuasaan raja Aram dan raja Israel yang sudah menyerang saya.”
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="2KI.16.8" />Bersama dengan permohonan itu Ahas mengirim semua emas dan perak dari rumah TUHAN dan juga dari perbendaharaan kerajaan kepada Tiglat Pileser.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="2KI.16.9" />Raja Asyur memenuhi permintaan Raja Ahas dengan menyerang dan merebut Damsik, kemudian membunuh Raja Resin dan menawan serta membawa penduduk Damsik ke daerah ibukota mereka.<f caller="+"><fr>16:9
</fr><fk>daerah ibukota mereka
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: ke Kir. Ada yang menerjemahkan itu sebagai nama kota. Namun kata
</ft><ft><it>kir</it> berarti ‘kota berbenteng’. Kemungkinan maksudnya adalah Niniwe, ibukota Asyur.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="2KI.16.10" />Raja Ahas pergi ke Damsik untuk menemui Tiglat Pileser. Di sana, di kuil dewa, dia melihat sebuah mezbah yang menarik perhatiannya. Lalu dia mengirim gambarnya dengan semua perincian ukurannya kepada imam Uria, dan memintanya untuk membuat mezbah seperti itu di rumah TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="2KI.16.11" />Uria pun membuat mezbah sesuai dengan gambar dan perinciannya dan menyelesaikan pembuatannya sebelum Ahas kembali.
<ve />
<v id="12-13" bcv="2KI.16.12" />Saat Ahas kembali dari Damsik, dia melihat bahwa mezbah itu sudah selesai dibuat. Kemudian dia menyuruh supaya mezbah itu diresmikan, dan dia sendiri turut dalam pelaksanaan kurban tanda damai yang pertama, dengan mempersembahkan segenggam tepung, menuangkan air anggur, dan menyiram darah kurban ke sisi-sisi mezbah baru itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="2KI.16.14" />Ahas menyuruh untuk memindahkan mezbah perunggu yang lama dari sisi selatan halaman rumah TUHAN ke sisi utara, dan digantikan dengan mezbah baru itu.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="2KI.16.15" />Raja Ahas memerintahkan Imam Uria, “Gunakanlah mezbah besar yang baru ini untuk kurban yang dibakar habis pada pagi hari dan persembahan gandum-ganduman pada malam hari yang dipersembahkan raja dan seluruh rakyat. Di situ juga tuangkan air anggur dan siramkan darah binatang yang dipersembahkan. Mezbah kecil yang lama itu digunakan ketika saya mencari petunjuk dari TUHAN.”
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="2KI.16.16" />Imam Uria melakukan apa yang diperintahkan Raja Ahas.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="2KI.16.17" />Ahas juga memerintahkan supaya semua lempengan perunggu di keempat sisi kereta-kereta perunggu dibongkar, dan supaya bagian pembasuhan dipisahkan dari alasnya. Selain itu, pembasuhan besar yang diberi nama Laut Buatan<x caller="+"><xo>16:17
</xo><xt>1Raj. 7:23</xt></x> yang berada di atas alas berbentuk dua belas sapi perunggu dilepaskan dari alas itu dan dipindahkannya ke atas alas yang terbuat dari batu.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="2KI.16.18" />Ahas juga membongkar atap jalan dari istana dan pintu khusus ke rumah TUHAN, yang biasa digunakan raja Yehuda pada hari Sabat, dibongkar. Hal itu dilakukan untuk menunjukkan ketaatannya kepada Tiglat Pileser.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="2KI.16.19" />Semua yang dilakukan Raja Ahas tercatat dalam Buku Sejarah Raja-raja Yehuda.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="2KI.16.20" />Raja Ahas dari Yehuda meninggal dunia dan dikuburkan di pemakaman raja-raja di Kota Daud. Lalu Hiskia anaknya menggantikan dia sebagai raja.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="17" />
<s style="s1">Hosea menjadi raja atas kerajaan Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2KI.17.1" />Pada tahun kedua belas masa pemerintahan Raja Ahas di Yehuda, Hosea anak Ela menjadi raja di Israel. Dia memerintah selama sembilan tahun. Ibukotanya di Samaria.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2KI.17.2" />Dia melakukan apa yang jahat di mata TUHAN, tetapi tidak sejahat raja-raja Israel sebelumnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="2KI.17.3" />Pada zaman Hosea, Raja Salmaneser dari Asyur datang dengan pasukannya untuk menyerang Israel. Hosea menundukkan diri dan setuju untuk membayar pajak kepada Salmaneser.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="2KI.17.4" />Tetapi setelah lewat beberapa tahun, Hosea diam-diam mengirim pesan kepada Raja So di Mesir untuk meminta bantuannya melawan Asyur. Hosea juga berhenti membayar pajak tahunan tersebut. Ketika Salmaneser mengetahui hal itu, dia memerintahkan supaya Hosea ditangkap dan dipenjarakan.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Samaria dikalahkan, penduduk Israel dibawa ke Asyur
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="2KI.17.5" />Kemudian Salmaneser mengerahkan pasukan Asyur menyerang Israel. Mereka mengepung kota Samaria selama tiga tahun.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="2KI.17.6" />Akhirnya, pada tahun kesembilan masa pemerintahan Hosea,<f caller="+"><fr>17:6
</fr><fk>tahun kesembilan …
</fk><ft>Tidak dijelaskan dalam kitab ini dan juga tidak diketahui kalau Hosea pernah dibebaskan dari penjara. Ada penafsir yang beranggapan bahwa Hosea dipenjarakan di negeri Asyur sebelum pasukan Asyur menyerang dan menguasai Samaria. Biarpun demikian, sebagai raja Israel yang terakhir, tahun kerajaannya masih dihitung oleh penulis kitab ini.</ft></f> raja Asyur berhasil menguasai Samaria. Dia mengangkut rakyat Israel sebagai tawanan ke Asyur. Mereka ditempatkan di kota Hala, di daerah tepi sungai Habor di wilayah Gosan, dan di kota-kota bangsa Media.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Bangsa Israel dibawa ke Asyur akibat dosa-dosa mereka
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="2KI.17.7" />Hal itu terjadi karena bangsa Israel sudah berdosa kepada TUHAN, Allah mereka, yang membawa mereka keluar dari Mesir dan membebaskan mereka dari perbudakan raja Mesir. Mereka malah menyembah berbagai dewa
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="2KI.17.8" />dan meniru kelakuan jahat bangsa-bangsa lain yang disingkirkan TUHAN dari Kanaan ketika bangsa Israel memasuki negeri itu. Selain itu, mereka juga mengikuti dosa-dosa para raja Israel.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="2KI.17.9" />Bangsa Israel sudah melakukan banyak hal yang semakin nyata melawan TUHAN, Allah mereka. Di mana pun mereka tinggal, baik kampung-kampung kecil sampai kota-kota besar berbenteng, mereka membangun kuil-kuil dewa di sana, tidak hanya di bukit-bukit.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="2KI.17.10" />Mereka juga mendirikan tugu-tugu batu tempat penyembahan berhala dan tiang-tiang kayu lambang dewi Asyera di setiap bukit dan di bawah setiap pohon besar.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="2KI.17.11" />Di tempat-tempat itu mereka membakar dupa seperti kebiasaan bangsa-bangsa yang sudah TUHAN usir dari negeri Kanaan. Orang Israel melakukan banyak hal jahat yang membangkitkan amarah TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="2KI.17.12" />Walaupun TUHAN sudah sering memperingatkan untuk tidak menyembah berhala, mereka tetap melakukannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="2KI.17.13" />Berkali-kali TUHAN mengutus para nabi-Nya untuk menegur Israel dan Yehuda, “Tinggalkanlah cara hidupmu yang jahat. Taatilah perintah dan ketetapan-Ku, yaitu hukum-hukum yang sudah Aku berikan kepada nenek moyangmu, dan yang Aku sampaikan melalui nabi-nabi-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="2KI.17.14" />Namun, orang-orang itu tidak mau taat. Mereka keras kepala sama seperti nenek moyang mereka yang tidak mau percaya kepada TUHAN, Allah mereka.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="2KI.17.15" />Orang Israel telah menolak hukum TUHAN dan meninggalkan ikatan perjanjian yang sudah dibuat-Nya dengan nenek moyang mereka. Karena mereka menyembah dewa-dewa yang tidak berguna, mereka pun menjadi manusia yang sia-sia. Israel mengikuti cara hidup bangsa-bangsa di sekeliling mereka, padahal TUHAN sudah memerintahkan agar jangan melakukannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="2KI.17.16" />Orang Israel melanggar semua perintah TUHAN, Allah mereka, dan membuat dua patung anak sapi dari logam untuk disembah. Mereka juga mendirikan patung dewi Asyera, menyembah matahari, bulan, bintang-bintang, dan dewa Baal.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="2KI.17.17" />Mereka membakar anak-anak mereka hidup-hidup sebagai kurban, menggunakan ilmu sihir dan ramalan. Dengan sadar dan sengaja mereka terus melakukan segala yang jahat di mata TUHAN, sehingga membangkitkan amarah-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="2KI.17.18" />Itulah sebabnya TUHAN sangat memurkai Israel, maka Dia membuat bangsa musuh menyingkirkan mereka dari negeri-Nya. Hanya kerajaan Yehuda yang masih ada.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="2KI.17.19" />Namun, Yehuda pun tidak menaati perintah-perintah TUHAN, Allah mereka, tetapi mengikuti segala kelakuan jahat yang dimulai oleh Israel.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="2KI.17.20" />Maka TUHAN memutuskan untuk tidak lagi membela seluruh keturunan Yakub, mula-mula kerajaan Israel, kemudian juga kerajaan Yehuda. Dia menghajar mereka dengan membuat mereka dikalahkan oleh bangsa-bangsa musuh, sampai mereka benar-benar tersingkirkan dari negeri pemberian-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="2KI.17.21" />Jauh sebelumnya, ketika TUHAN memisahkan sepuluh suku Israel dari kerajaan Daud, kesepuluh suku itu mengangkat Yerobeam anak Nebat menjadi raja mereka. Kemudian Yerobeam memimpin kerajaan Israel meninggalkan TUHAN serta menjerumuskan mereka ke dalam dosa yang mengerikan.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="2KI.17.22" />Sejak itu, rakyat Israel terus mengikuti semua kejahatan yang diajarkan Yerobeam. Mereka tidak meninggalkan dosa-dosa itu,
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="2KI.17.23" />sampai akhirnya TUHAN menyingkirkan mereka dari hadapan-Nya, sesuai dengan peringatan-Nya melalui para nabi. Jadi, bangsa Israel dibawa ke Asyur dan mereka masih di sana sampai waktu kitab ini ditulis.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Bangsa-bangsa lain ditempatkan di daerah Samaria
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="2KI.17.24" />Raja Asyur memindahkan orang-orang dari kota Babel, Kuta, Awa, Hamat, dan Sefarwaim untuk menetap di Samaria dan kota-kota sekitarnya, menggantikan bangsa Israel.<f caller="+"><fr>17:24
</fr><fk>memindahkan orang-orang …
</fk><ft>Pada zaman kuno, ketika suatu kerajaan mengalahkan kerajaan lain dan memperluas wilayah kekuasaannya, kerajaan yang menang akan mencerai-beraikan bangsa-bangsa yang kalah ke berbagai wilayah yang sudah dia taklukkan. Tujuannya untuk melemahkan kekuatan bangsa tersebut dan menambahkan para lelaki ke dalam pasukannya agar tidak terjadi pemberontakan di kerajaan itu.</ft></f> Demikianlah sekarang daerah Samaria diduduki oleh bangsa asing.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="2KI.17.25" />Mulanya, ketika bangsa-bangsa itu baru menempati Samaria, mereka tidak menyembah TUHAN. Maka TUHAN mendatangkan singa-singa untuk menyerang mereka sehingga beberapa orang terbunuh.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="2KI.17.26" />Kemudian dikirimlah berita kepada raja, “Orang-orang dari berbagai bangsa yang Baginda tempatkan di daerah Samaria tidak tahu caranya menyembah dewa setempat. Oleh karena itu, dewa di sini mendatangkan singa-singa hingga sejumlah orang terbunuh.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="2KI.17.27" />Lalu Raja Asyur memberi perintah “Pulangkan salah satu imam dari Samaria yang sudah diangkut pergi. Biarlah dia tinggal di sana dan mengajar para pendatang cara menyembah dewa negeri itu.”
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="2KI.17.28" />Karena itu, salah satu imam yang sudah ditawan dari Samaria kembali dan menetap di kota Betel. Lalu dia mengajari mereka cara menyembah TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="2KI.17.29" />Meski begitu, bangsa-bangsa pendatang tetap menyembah dewa-dewa mereka. Di berbagai kota tempat mereka tinggal, mereka mendirikan patung-patung dewa di tempat-tempat pemujaan yang dibangun oleh bangsa Israel yang dahulu tinggal di kota itu.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="2KI.17.30" />Rakyat dari Babel mendirikan patung dewa Sukot Benot. Rakyat dari Kuta mendirikan patung Nergal. Rakyat dari Hamat mendirikan patung Asima.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="2KI.17.31" />Rakyat dari Awa mendirikan patung Nibas dan Tartak. Rakyat dari Sefarwaim membakar anak-anaknya sendiri sebagai kurban kepada Adramelek dan Anamelek, dewa-dewa mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="2KI.17.32" />Selain menyembah berhala, mereka juga menyembah TUHAN. Para pendatang itu mengangkat berbagai macam orang dari antara mereka sendiri untuk bertugas sebagai imam yang melaksanakan persembahan kurban di tempat pemujaan di bukit-bukit.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="2KI.17.33" />Jadi, mereka menyembah TUHAN sekaligus dewa-dewanya masing-masing sesuai dengan adat istiadat dari negeri asal mereka.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="2KI.17.34" />Sampai waktu kitab ini ditulis, penduduk yang menetap di Samaria masih memelihara kebiasaan itu. Mereka tidak menyembah TUHAN dengan benar. Mereka tidak menaati semua ketetapan, peraturan, hukum, dan perintah yang TUHAN berikan kepada keturunan Yakub, yang dinamakan-Nya Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="2KI.17.35" />Dahulu TUHAN sudah mengikat perjanjian dengan nenek moyang bangsa Israel. Di dalam perjanjian itu terdapat perintah, “Janganlah beribadah dan menyembah dewa-dewa ataupun mempersembahkan kurban kepada mereka.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="2KI.17.36" />Sembahlah Aku saja, TUHAN, yang sudah membawa kalian keluar dari Mesir dengan kuasa yang sangat dahsyat. Hanya kepada-Kulah kalian sujud menyembah dan mempersembahkan kurban.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="2KI.17.37" />Taatilah selalu semua ketetapan, peraturan, hukum, dan perintah yang sudah Aku tuliskan bagimu. Jangan menyembah dewa-dewa mana pun juga.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="2KI.17.38" />Jangan mengingkari perjanjian yang sudah Aku buat dengan nenek moyang kalian dan jangan menyembah dewa-dewa.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="2KI.17.39" />Sembahlah TUHAN, satu-satunya Allahmu, maka Aku akan menyelamatkan kalian dari semua musuhmu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="40" bcv="2KI.17.40" />Namun, bangsa Israel dan bangsa-bangsa pendatang di daerah Samaria tidak mau taat. Mereka tetap saja melakukan kebiasaan lama.
<ve />
<v id="41" bcv="2KI.17.41" />Demikianlah bangsa-bangsa lain itu menyembah TUHAN sekaligus patung-patung berhala mereka. Anak cucu mereka pun masih terus melakukannya. Begitulah cara hidup mereka sampai waktu kitab ini ditulis.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="18" />
<s style="s1">Hiskia menjadi raja Yehuda
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2KI.18.1" />Pada tahun ketiga masa pemerintahan Raja Hosea di Israel, Hiskia anak Ahas menjadi raja di Yehuda.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2KI.18.2" />Dia naik takhta pada umur dua puluh lima tahun dan memerintah selama dua puluh sembilan tahun. Ibukotanya di Yerusalem. Ibunya bernama Abi anak Zakaria.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="2KI.18.3" />Hiskia melakukan apa yang benar di mata TUHAN sama seperti Daud, leluhurnya.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="2KI.18.4" />Dia membongkar tempat-tempat pemujaan yang dibangun rakyat di bukit-bukit, menghancurkan tugu-tugu batu lambang dewa Baal, dan merobohkan patung dewi Asyera. Dia juga menghancurkan ular perunggu yang dahulu dibuat Musa,<x caller="+"><xo>18:4
</xo><xt>Bil. 21:4-9</xt></x> karena pada zaman raja-raja, bangsa Israel mempersembahkan kurban kepada ular perunggu itu, yang dinamai Nehustan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="2KI.18.5" />Raja Hiskia percaya penuh kepada TUHAN, Allah Israel. Di antara semua raja Yehuda, baik sebelum maupun sesudah dia, tidak ada seorang pun yang sungguh-sungguh menghormati TUHAN seperti Hiskia,
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="2KI.18.6" />karena dia sangat setia kepada TUHAN. Dia tidak pernah berhenti menaati semua perintah TUHAN yang disampaikan melalui Musa.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="2KI.18.7" />Karena itu, TUHAN menyertai Hiskia sehingga dia selalu berhasil dalam segala tindakan yang dilakukannya. Dia memberontak terhadap raja Asyur dan tidak mau membayar pajak kepadanya.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="2KI.18.8" />Hiskia mengalahkan orang Filistin sampai ke kota Gaza dan daerah sekitarnya, baik desa-desa kecil sampai ke kota-kota besar berbenteng.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Raja Asyur merebut kota Samaria
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="2KI.18.9" />Pada tahun keempat masa pemerintahan Hiskia, yaitu tahun ketujuh masa pemerintahan Hosea di Israel, pasukan bangsa Asyur di bawah pimpinan Raja Salmaneser mengepung kota Samaria.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="2KI.18.10" />Setelah tiga tahun mengepung, mereka berhasil menguasai kota itu. Jadi, bangsa Asyur merebut Samaria pada tahun keenam pemerintahan Hiskia, yaitu tahun kesembilan pemerintahan Hosea.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="2KI.18.11" />Lalu Raja Asyur membawa orang-orang Israel sebagai tawanan ke kota Hala, di daerah tepi sungai Habor di wilayah Gosan, dan di kota-kota bangsa Media.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="2KI.18.12" />Hal itu terjadi karena bangsa Israel tidak menaati TUHAN, Allah mereka, dan mengingkari perjanjian mereka dengan TUHAN. Mereka juga melanggar semua hukum yang TUHAN perintahkan melalui Musa, hamba-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Sanherib mengancam Hiskia dan menghina TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="2KI.18.13" />Pada tahun ke-14 pemerintahan Hiskia, Raja Sanherib dari Asyur menyerang kota-kota berbenteng di Yehuda dan berhasil menguasai semuanya kecuali Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="2KI.18.14" />Lalu Hiskia mengirim pesan kepada Sanherib yang sedang berada di kota Lakis.<f caller="+"><fr>18:14
</fr><fk>kota Lakis
</fk><ft>Lakis adalah kota besar dalam wilayah Yehuda yang berjarak 48 kilometer barat laut dari Yerusalem.</ft></f> Isi pesannya, “Saya telah melakukan kesalahan dengan memberontak terhadap tuan. Saya mohon hentikanlah serangan ini. Berapa pun harga yang tuan minta, saya akan membayarnya.” Sanherib kemudian menuntut bayaran sebelas ton perak dan satu ton emas.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="2KI.18.15" />Untuk bisa mengumpulkan sebanyak itu, Hiskia mengeluarkan semua emas dan perak dari rumah TUHAN dan perbendaharaan istana raja.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="2KI.18.16" />Dia juga mengambil emas yang melapisi pintu rumah TUHAN dan bingkai-bingkainya. Semuanya itu diberikan kepada raja Asyur.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="2KI.18.17" />Akan tetapi, meskipun Hiskia sudah memenuhi tuntutannya, raja Asyur mengutus dari Lakis para pejabat tingginya, yaitu komandan tentara, panglima perang, dan seorang perwira tinggi untuk mengancam Hiskia. Mereka pergi ke Yerusalem dikawal oleh pasukan tentara yang sangat besar. Setibanya di kota itu, mereka berhenti di jalan yang ke arah tanah lapang tempat pembilasan kerajinan kain wol, di dekat saluran air dari kolam atas.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="2KI.18.18" />Lalu mereka mengirim pesan agar Hiskia datang menghadap, tetapi Hiskia mengutus kepala pegawai istana, sekretaris raja, dan juru tulis sejarah kerajaan. Mereka adalah Elyakim anak Hilkia, Sebna, dan Yoah anak Asaf.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="2KI.18.19" />Komandan itu berkata kepada mereka, “Raja Asyur, sang raja agung, menyampaikan pesan ini kepada Hiskia: Kamu bodoh jika kamu tenang-tenang saja menghadapi serangan Asyur. Tidak ada yang bisa kamu andalkan untuk mengalahkan kami!
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="2KI.18.20" />Ucapan para penasihatmu bukan strategi perang yang bagus. Kekuatan militermu juga tidak cukup. Berani sekali kamu memberontak terhadap saya, padahal tidak ada yang bisa kamu andalkan!
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="2KI.18.21" />Saya tahu kamu mengandalkan raja Mesir. Tetapi Mesir itu lemah! Bersandar pada Mesir sama seperti bersandar pada tongkat kayu yang sudah patah— bukannya menyangga, patahannya justru akan melukai tanganmu. Seperti itulah raja Mesir bagi semua bangsa yang mengandalkan dia.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="2KI.18.22" />Tetapi jika kalian berkata bahwa kalian mengandalkan TUHAN, dewamu, itu juga percuma! Hiskia sudah meruntuhkan mezbah-mezbah dan bukit-bukit tempat pemujaan dewamu itu. Dia menyuruh kalian semua beribadah hanya di mezbah yang di Yerusalem.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="2KI.18.23" />“Jadi sekarang, tuanku raja Asyur menantang kalian untuk bertaruh dengannya: Kalau kalian bisa mengumpulkan 2.000 prajurit penunggang kuda, raja kami akan memberi kalian 2.000 ekor kuda.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="2KI.18.24" />Tetapi kalian tidak akan bisa, karena pasukanmu terlalu sedikit! Untuk mendapat kereta perang dan prajurit berkuda pun kalian harus meminta dari Mesir. Dengan keadaan kekuatan perangmu yang sepayah itu, kalian bahkan tidak akan sanggup mengalahkan satu regu tentara Asyur yang paling kecil!
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="2KI.18.25" />Lagipula, kedatangan Asyur ke negerimu ini juga atas kehendak TUHAN! Ketahuilah, TUHAN sendiri yang menyuruh raja Asyur untuk memerangi dan menghancurkan Yehuda.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="2KI.18.26" />Kemudian Elyakim, Sebna, dan Yoah berkata kepada komandan Asyur, “Tolong berbicaralah kepada hamba-hambamu ini dalam bahasa Aram. Kami bisa mengerti. Jangan berbicara dalam bahasa Ibrani, karena rakyat yang sedang berada di atas tembok kota dapat mendengarnya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="2KI.18.27" />Tetapi jawab komandan Asyur, “Memang itu tujuannya! Tuanku mengutus kami untuk menyampaikan semua ini bukan hanya untuk kalian dan rajamu Hiskia, tetapi juga untuk semua rakyat di kota. Karena waktu kami mengalahkan kota ini nanti, mereka akan makan kotorannya sendiri dan minum kencingnya sendiri. Begitu juga kalian bertiga!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="2KI.18.28" />Lalu komandan itu berdiri dan berteriak dalam bahasa Ibrani, “Dengarkanlah pesan raja Asyur, sang raja agung!
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="2KI.18.29" />Beginilah kata raja: Jangan mau dibohongi oleh Hiskia. Dia tidak bisa menyelamatkan kalian dari kuasa saya!
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="2KI.18.30" />Jangan percaya kepada ajakan Hiskia untuk mengandalkan TUHAN. Dia berkata, ‘TUHAN pasti menyelamatkan kita. Kota Yerusalem ini tidak akan dikuasai oleh raja Asyur.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="2KI.18.31" />“Itu tidak benar! Jangan percaya pada Hiskia. Raja Asyur berpesan:
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">‘Menyerahlah kepada saya dengan damai. Maka setiap orang boleh tetap hidup dan menikmati hasil kebun anggur, pohon ara, dan air sumurnya masing-masing
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="2KI.18.32" />sampai saya datang memindahkan kalian ke suatu negeri yang seperti negerimu ini. Di sana ada banyak gandum, anggur, zaitun, dan madu. Percayalah, kalian tidak akan mati kelaparan. Jangan tertipu oleh bujukan Hiskia yang berkata, “TUHAN pasti menyelamatkan kita.”
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="2KI.18.33" />Tidak pernah ada dewa bangsa mana pun yang sanggup menyelamatkan negerinya dari serangan raja Asyur.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="2KI.18.34" />Ingatlah kota Hamat, Arpad, Sefarwaim, Hena, dan Iwa. Semuanya sudah saya taklukkan. Dewa mereka tidak bisa berbuat apa pun. Samaria juga sudah saya kalahkan.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="2KI.18.35" />Tidak ada satu pun dewa-dewa negeri itu yang bisa menyelamatkan umatnya dari kekuasaan saya. Karena itu, tidak mungkin TUHAN, dewamu, menyelamatkan Yerusalem.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="2KI.18.36" />Akan tetapi, seluruh rakyat yang mendengar dari atas benteng kota diam saja. Mereka tidak menjawab sepatah kata pun karena Raja Hiskia sudah memerintahkan, “Jangan menjawab dia.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="2KI.18.37" />Sesudah itu, Elyakim, Sebna, dan Yoah pergi menghadap Hiskia sambil mengoyakkan pakaian sebagai tanda berduka dan menyampaikan kepadanya perkataan komandan Asyur.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="19" />
<s style="s1">Raja Hiskia meminta nasihat Nabi Yesaya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2KI.19.1" />Mendengar laporan mereka, Raja Hiskia mengoyakkan pakaiannya lalu memakai kain kabung dan pergi ke rumah TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="2KI.19.2" />Dia mengutus Elyakim (kepala istana), Sebna (sekretaris raja), dan para imam terkemuka untuk pergi menemui Nabi Yesaya anak Amos dengan mengenakan kain kabung juga.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="2KI.19.3" />Kata mereka kepada Yesaya, “Raja Hiskia mengirim pesan: Hari ini kita mendapat masalah besar. Kita menerima peringatan keras dan dipermalukan. Bangsa kita dalam kondisi gawat, ibarat perempuan yang sudah hampir bersalin tetapi terlalu lemah untuk melahirkan bayinya.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="2KI.19.4" />Kiranya TUHAN, Allah kita, memperhatikan apa yang telah dikatakan komandan utusan raja Asyur. Dia sudah menghina Allah yang hidup. Semoga TUHAN memberi keadilan atas perkataannya. Karena itu, tolong berdoalah bagi segelintir rakyat kita yang masih tersisa ini!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="2KI.19.5" />Para utusan Raja Hiskia menyampaikan pesan kepada Yesaya, lalu
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="2KI.19.6" />Yesaya berkata, “Sampaikan kepada tuanmu raja, beginilah pesan TUHAN: Jangan takut terhadap kata-kata penghinaan terhadap-Ku yang tadi kamu dengar dari para utusan raja Asyur.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="2KI.19.7" />Ketahuilah, Aku akan mengatur sehingga dia mendengar suatu kabar yang membuatnya pulang ke Asyur. Lalu Aku akan membuat dia mati dibunuh di sana, di negerinya sendiri.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Raja Asyur kembali menghina TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="2KI.19.8" />Sementara itu, komandan Asyur mendapat laporan bahwa raja Asyur sudah pergi dari kota Lakis dan sedang memerangi kota Libna. Maka komandan itu pergi ke Libna menemui tuannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="2KI.19.9" />Tidak lama sesudah itu, raja Asyur menerima berita bahwa Tirhaka, raja negeri Etiopia, sudah mengerahkan pasukan untuk memerangi Asyur. Mendengar itu, raja Asyur sekali lagi mengutus orang kepada Hiskia dengan surat yang isinya,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi"><v id="10" bcv="2KI.19.10" />“Untuk Hiskia, raja Yehuda: Jangan mau dibohongi oleh dewamu yang kamu andalkan itu. Dewamu mengatakan bahwa Yerusalem tidak akan ditaklukkan oleh raja Asyur.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="2KI.19.11" />Tetapi kamu tahu sendiri bahwa raja-raja Asyur sejak dulu sudah membumihanguskan semua negeri. Jadi, mana mungkin bangsamu akan selamat.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="2KI.19.12" />Leluhur-leluhur saya telah memusnahkan bangsa Gozan, Haran, Rezef, juga orang Eden di tanah Telasar. Berarti, dewa-dewa mereka terbukti tidak dapat menyelamatkan bangsanya dari raja-raja Asyur.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="2KI.19.13" />Ingat juga kota Hamat, Arpad, Sefarwaim, Hena, dan Iwa. Raja-rajanya sudah kami binasakan!”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Doa Hiskia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="2KI.19.14" />Hiskia menerima surat dari para utusan itu dan membacanya. Kemudian dia pergi ke rumah TUHAN dan membentangkan gulungan surat itu di hadapan TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="2KI.19.15" />Lalu dia berdoa, “Ya TUHAN, Allah Israel yang bertakhta di antara kedua malaikat penjaga di atas peti perjanjian-Mu, hanya Engkau satu-satunya Allah, dan Engkaulah yang berkuasa atas semua kerajaan di bumi. Engkau pencipta langit dan bumi.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="2KI.19.16" />Dengar dan lihatlah, ya TUHAN, segala perkataan Sanherib yang dia kirimkan untuk menghina Engkau, Allah yang hidup.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="2KI.19.17" />Memang benar, TUHAN, raja-raja Asyur sudah menghancurkan bangsa-bangsa beserta negeri mereka,
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="2KI.19.18" />juga membakar dewa-dewa mereka. Tetapi itu karena semua dewa bangsa-bangsa itu hanya patung buatan manusia dari kayu dan batu, bukan benar-benar Allah. Itulah sebabnya Asyur bisa mengalahkan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="2KI.19.19" />Karena itu, ya TUHAN, Allah kami, selamatkanlah kami dari raja Asyur, supaya semua kerajaan di bumi tahu bahwa Engkau, TUHAN, adalah satu-satunya Allah.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Jawaban TUHAN atas doa Hiskia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="2KI.19.20" />Kemudian Yesaya anak Amos mengirim pesan kepada Hiskia, “Beginilah pesan TUHAN, Allah Israel: Aku telah mendengar doamu tentang Sanherib, raja Asyur.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="2KI.19.21" />Dan mengenai Sanherib, TUHAN berkata:
</p>
<q style="q1">Melihat engkau melarikan diri, umat-Ku menertawakan engkau!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Seluruh warga Yerusalem meledek engkau di belakangmu,
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="22" bcv="2KI.19.22" />karena engkau sudah meninggikan diri dan berbicara sombong menghina Aku,
</q>
<q style="q1">memandang rendah Sang Kudus, Allah Israel.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="23" bcv="2KI.19.23" />Melalui utusanmu, engkau mengolok-olok Sang Penguasa dengan berkata,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">‘Kereta perangku banyak.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku bisa menaklukkan gunung Libanon sampai ke puncaknya yang tertinggi.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku akan masuk ke rimbanya yang paling lebat
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan menebang pohon arasnya yang tinggi-tinggi
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">serta pohon-pohon sanobarnya yang terbaik.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="24" bcv="2KI.19.24" />Aku sudah menggali sumur-sumur di negeri-negeri lain dan menikmati airnya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Sungai-sungai di Mesir sudah aku injak-injak sampai kering.’
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="25" bcv="2KI.19.25" />Tetapi, hai Sanherib, ketahuilah!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku, TUHAN, Akulah yang sudah mengatur sejak purbakala
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bahwa engkau sudah meruntuhkan kota-kota berbenteng menjadi puing-puing.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan sekarang, engkau bisa melakukan semuanya itu hanya karena Akulah yang mewujudkannya!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="26" bcv="2KI.19.26" />Aku jugalah yang membuat rakyat bangsa-bangsa tidak berdaya melawanmu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Mereka ketakutan hingga lemas lunglai seperti rerumputan di ladang,
</q>
<q style="q1">atau seperti rumput hijau di atap rumah layu terpanggang matahari.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="27" bcv="2KI.19.27" />Hai Sanherib, Aku tahu apa pun yang engkau lakukan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku tahu ke mana pun engkau pergi,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan Aku tahu segala tindakanmu yang kurang ajar terhadap-Ku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="28" bcv="2KI.19.28" />Oleh karena kesombonganmu melawan Aku,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku akan menyeret engkau pulang ke negerimu
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">seperti sapi yang digiring dengan cincin besi di hidungnya dan kekang di mulutnya.
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="2KI.19.29" />“Dan kepadamu, Hiskia, Aku akan memberikan tanda ini sebagai bukti bahwa perkataan-Ku benar-benar akan terjadi. Beginilah tandanya:
</p>
<q style="q1">Dalam tahun ini, rakyat negerimu akan makan hasil tanah yang tumbuh dengan sendirinya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tahun depan, kalian akan memetik hasil yang tumbuh dari tanaman sebelumnya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Pada tahun berikutnya, kalian akan menanam gandum dan kebun anggur serta menikmati panennya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="30" bcv="2KI.19.30" />Orang-orang yang tersisa dari kerajaan Yehuda akan bertahan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bahkan menetap dengan mapan dan beranak cucu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti pohon yang berakar dalam dan berbuah lebat.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="31" bcv="2KI.19.31" />Sebab dari Yerusalem segelintir orang yang tersisa akan berkembang.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku, TUHAN Panglima Semesta, Aku sendiri yang menjamin bahwa hal ini pasti terjadi.
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="2KI.19.32" />“Jadi, mengenai raja Asyur, Aku berjanji:
</p>
<q style="q1">Dia tidak akan masuk ke kota ini.
</q>
<q style="q1">Sebatang anak panah pun tidak akan dia tembakkan di sini.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dia tidak akan datang dengan perisai
</q>
<q style="q1">ataupun menimbun tanah di sekeliling Yerusalem menjadi tembok pengepungan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="33" bcv="2KI.19.33" />Dia tidak akan pernah memasuki Yerusalem,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi akan kembali ke negerinya sendiri melalui jalan yang ditempuhnya waktu datang.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku, TUHAN, menegaskan hal ini.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="34" bcv="2KI.19.34" />Aku akan melindungi kota ini demi kehormatan-Ku
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan demi janji-Ku kepada Daud, hamba-Ku.”
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Kematian Sanherib
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="2KI.19.35" />Malam itu juga, datanglah seorang malaikat membunuh 185.000 tentara di perkemahan Asyur. Keesokan paginya, beberapa tentara yang masih hidup terbangun dan melihat mayat-mayat sudah bergelimpangan di mana-mana.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="2KI.19.36" />Maka Sanherib membubarkan perkemahan tentaranya. Dia pergi dari negeri Yehuda, lalu kembali ke kota Niniwe dan tinggal di sana.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="2KI.19.37" />Suatu hari, ketika Sanherib sedang beribadah di kuil Nisrok, dewanya, dia dibunuh dengan pedang oleh dua anaknya sendiri, yaitu Adramelek dan Sarezer. Sesudah itu keduanya melarikan diri ke tanah Ararat. Esarhadon, anaknya yang lain, menggantikan Sanherib sebagai raja.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="20" />
<s style="s1">Tanda ajaib dari TUHAN untuk kesembuhan Raja Hiskia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2KI.20.1" />Suatu kali Raja Hiskia sakit parah dan hampir mati. Lalu nabi Yesaya anak Amos datang menemui dia untuk menyampaikan pesan TUHAN, “Beginilah kata TUHAN: Berikan pesan-pesan terakhirmu untuk keluargamu, karena sebentar lagi kamu akan meninggal. Kamu tidak akan sembuh.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="2KI.20.2" />Mendengar itu, Hiskia berbalik menghadap tembok dan berdoa,
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="2KI.20.3" />“Ya TUHAN, tolong, ingatlah betapa aku sudah hidup menaati kehendak-Mu dengan sepenuh hati. Aku setia melakukan apa yang baik di mata-Mu.” Lalu Hiskia menangis tersedu-sedu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="2KI.20.4" />Saat itu Yesaya sudah berjalan keluar. Namun, saat dia masih melewati bagian tengah istana raja, TUHAN berkata lagi kepadanya,
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="2KI.20.5" />“Kembalilah menemui Hiskia, raja umat-Ku, dan katakan kepadanya, ‘Aku, TUHAN, Allah yang disembah oleh Daud, leluhurmu, sudah mendengar doamu dan melihat air matamu. Aku akan menyembuhkan kamu. Lusa kamu akan pergi ke rumah TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="2KI.20.6" />Aku akan menambahkan umurmu lima belas tahun lagi. Aku akan menyelamatkan kamu beserta Yerusalem dari tangan raja Asyur. Aku akan melindungi kota ini demi kehormatan-Ku dan demi janji-Ku kepada Daud, hamba-Ku.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="2KI.20.7" />Kemudian Yesaya menyuruh beberapa pelayan istana, “Tumbuklah buah ara lalu oleskan hasil tumbukan itu pada bagian kulit Hiskia yang sakit.” Sesudah mereka melakukannya, dia pun sembuh.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="2KI.20.8" />Sebelum itu, ketika Yesaya menyampaikan pesan TUHAN tentang kesembuhan, Hiskia meminta tanda kepada Yesaya, “Tolong berilah tanda bahwa saya benar-benar akan sembuh dan bisa pergi ke rumah TUHAN besok lusa.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="2KI.20.9" />Yesaya menjawab, “Pilihlah tanda yang akan TUHAN berikan sebagai bukti bahwa Dia akan menyembuhkanmu: Apakah bayang-bayang pada jam matahari<f caller="+"><fr>20:9
</fr><fk>jam matahari
</fk><ft>Sebagai petunjuk waktu pada siang hari, orang pada zaman itu mendirikan sejenis tiang pada sebuah bidang datar yang diberi garis-garis. Sinar matahari yang mengenai tiang akan menghasilkan bayangan tiang pada bidang itu. Dengan mengamati panjang dan arah bayangan tiang, orang dapat memperkirakan waktu dengan memperhatikan pola perubahan yang terjadi sepanjang hari.</ft></f> akan maju sepuluh garis, atau mundur sepuluh garis?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="2KI.20.10" />Jawab Raja Hiskia, “Maju sepuluh garis itu mudah saja, karena memang sudah sewajarnya begitu. Jadi biarlah bayang-bayang matahari mundur sepuluh garis.”
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="2KI.20.11" />Lalu Yesaya berdoa kepada TUHAN, dan TUHAN mengabulkan permintaannya. Bayang-bayang pada jam matahari buatan raja Ahas pun mundur sepuluh garis.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Nubuat Yesaya tentang pembuangan ke Babel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="2KI.20.12" />Beberapa waktu kemudian, Merodak Baladan anak Baladan, raja Babel, mengirim utusan untuk mengantarkan surat dan sebuah hadiah kepada Raja Hiskia, karena dia mendengar bahwa Hiskia sudah sembuh dari sakit parah.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="2KI.20.13" />Raja Hiskia menyambut utusan itu dengan gembira. Dia mengajak mereka berkeliling untuk melihat seluruh gedung perbendaharaannya yang berisi harta dari perak dan emas, juga rempah-rempah, wewangian, minyak zaitun, dan semua persenjataannya. Di dalam istana dan di seluruh daerah kekuasaannya, tidak ada barang yang tidak dia tunjukkan kepada mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="2KI.20.14" />Sesudah kunjungan itu, Yesaya menemui Raja Hiskia dan bertanya, “Ada perlu apa orang-orang itu? Dari mana mereka?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Hiskia, “Mereka datang dari negeri yang jauh, yaitu Babel.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="2KI.20.15" />Yesaya bertanya, “Apa yang mereka lihat di istanamu?”
</p>
<p style="p">Hiskia menjawab, “Semuanya. Tidak ada harta benda yang tidak saya tunjukkan kepada mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="2KI.20.16" />Lalu Yesaya berkata kepada Hiskia, “Dengarlah pesan TUHAN ini:
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi"><v id="17" bcv="2KI.20.17" />Akan tiba waktunya segala kekayaan di istanamu ini, juga semua harta yang telah dikumpulkan oleh raja-raja sebelum engkau sampai hari ini, akan dibawa ke Babel. Tidak akan ada yang tersisa.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="2KI.20.18" />Beberapa keturunanmu di masa mendatang akan dibawa pergi dari sini. Mereka akan menjadi pejabat di istana raja Babel.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="2KI.20.19" />Jawab Hiskia, “Itu pesan yang baik.” Karena dia berpikir, “Setidaknya kerajaanku masih akan aman selama aku hidup.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="2KI.20.20" />Kisah selebihnya tentang Raja Hiskia, termasuk tindakan-tindakan yang diambilnya serta keberhasilannya, juga pembangunan kolam dan saluran air yang dia lakukan untuk mengalirkan air ke dalam kota Yerusalem, semuanya itu dicatat dalam kitab sejarah raja-raja Yehuda.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="2KI.20.21" />Raja Hiskia meninggal dunia, lalu Manasye, anaknya, menggantikan dia sebagai raja.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="21" />
<s style="s1">Manasye menjadi raja atas kerajaan Yehuda
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2KI.21.1" />Manasye naik takhta pada umur dua belas tahun dan memerintah selama lima puluh lima tahun. Ibukotanya di Yerusalem. Ibunya bernama Hefsiba.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2KI.21.2" />Raja Manasye melakukan apa yang jahat di mata TUHAN. Dia mengikuti cara hidup yang najis dari bangsa-bangsa Kanaan yang telah diusir TUHAN ketika Israel memasuki negeri itu.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="2KI.21.3" />Dia membangun kembali tempat-tempat pemujaan di bukit-bukit yang sudah dihancurkan Hiskia, ayahnya. Manasye mendirikan patung dewi Asyera dan mezbah-mezbah untuk menyembah Baal, sama seperti Ahab, raja Israel. Dia juga menyembah matahari, bulan, dan bintang-bintang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="2KI.21.4" />Di rumah TUHAN, dia membuat mezbah-mezbah untuk berbagai dewa, padahal rumah itu telah dikhususkan TUHAN sebagai pusat penyembahan bagi diri-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="2KI.21.5" />Manasye membangun mezbah tersebut di halaman dalam dan halaman luar rumah TUHAN untuk mempersembahkan kurban kepada semua dewa penguasa langit.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="2KI.21.6" />Dia meminta ramalan dari tukang sihir, memakai jimat, meminta petunjuk dari pemanggil arwah, bahkan membakar anak laki-lakinya sebagai kurban. Begitu besar kejahatan Manasye di mata TUHAN sehingga bangkitlah amarah-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="2KI.21.7" />Manasye meletakkan patung Asyera buatannya di rumah TUHAN. Padahal tentang rumah itu TUHAN pernah berkata kepada Daud dan Salomo,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">“Kota Yerusalem dan rumah ini telah Aku pilih dari antara semua suku Israel sebagai pusat penyembahan kepada-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="2KI.21.8" />Apabila umat Israel menaati semua perintah-Ku, yaitu seluruh hukum yang sudah Aku sampaikan melalui hamba-Ku Musa, Aku tidak akan membiarkan mereka tersingkir dari negeri yang telah Aku berikan kepada nenek moyang mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="9" bcv="2KI.21.9" />Tetapi bangsa itu tidak taat. Terlebih lagi, Manasye menjerumuskan mereka untuk berbuat lebih jahat daripada bangsa-bangsa Kanaan yang sudah TUHAN musnahkan sewaktu orang Israel memasuki negeri itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="2KI.21.10" />Jadi berkatalah TUHAN kepada umat-Nya melalui para nabi,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi"><v id="11" bcv="2KI.21.11" />“Karena Manasye telah melakukan hal-hal menjijikkan yang lebih jahat daripada bangsa Amori sebelumnya, juga menjerumuskan rakyat Yehuda ke dalam dosa penyembahan berhala,
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="2KI.21.12" />maka Aku, TUHAN, Allah Israel, akan mendatangkan malapetaka atas Yerusalem dan Yehuda. Begitu mengerikan malapetaka itu hingga saat mendengarnya saja, setiap orang akan terkejut dan merasa ngeri.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="2KI.21.13" />Yerusalem akan Aku hukum dengan hukuman yang sama seperti Samaria dan keluarga Ahab. Aku akan menyapu bersih penduduknya. Yerusalem akan seperti piring yang dicuci, dilap, lalu dibalik.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="2KI.21.14" />Umat-Ku yang masih tersisa akan Aku serahkan kepada musuh-musuh mereka untuk ditindas dan dijarah,
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="2KI.21.15" />karena sejak zaman nenek moyang mereka keluar dari Mesir, bangsa ini terus saja melakukan apa yang jahat di mata-Ku dan membangkitkan amarah-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="2KI.21.16" />Lagipula, selain menyembah berhala dan menjerumuskan rakyat Yehuda ke dalam kejahatan tersebut, Manasye juga banyak membunuh orang yang tak bersalah hingga kota Yerusalem seakan penuh dengan darah dari ujung ke ujung.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="2KI.21.17" />Kisah selebihnya tentang Raja Manasye, termasuk tindakan-tindakan yang diambilnya serta dosa-dosanya, semua itu dicatat dalam kitab sejarah raja-raja Yehuda.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="2KI.21.18" />Manasye meninggal dunia dan dikuburkan di Taman Uza, yaitu taman istananya. Lalu Amon, anaknya, menggantikan dia sebagai raja.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Amon menjadi raja atas kerajaan Yehuda
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="2KI.21.19" />Amon naik takhta pada umur dua puluh dua tahun. Dia memerintah selama dua tahun. Ibukotanya di Yerusalem. Ibunya bernama Mesulemet anak Harus, dari kota Yotba.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="2KI.21.20" />Dia melakukan apa yang jahat di mata TUHAN seperti Manasye.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="2KI.21.21" />Amon mengikuti cara hidup ayahnya itu dengan menyembah dewa-dewa sembahan Manasye.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="2KI.21.22" />Dia meninggalkan TUHAN, Allah nenek moyangnya, dan tidak menaati perintah-perintah-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="2KI.21.23" />Suatu kali, sejumlah pejabat Raja Amon bersekongkol lalu membunuh dia di istananya.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="2KI.21.24" />Tetapi rakyat Yehuda bersepakat menghukum mati para pembunuh raja itu. Rakyat juga sepakat untuk mengangkat Yosia anak Amon menjadi raja menggantikan dia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="2KI.21.25" />Kisah selebihnya tentang Amon, termasuk tindakan-tindakan yang diambilnya, dicatat dalam kitab sejarah raja-raja Yehuda.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="2KI.21.26" />Amon dikuburkan di Taman Uza. Lalu Yosia, anaknya, menggantikan dia sebagai raja.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="22" />
<s style="s1">Yosia menjadi raja Yehuda lalu memperbaiki rumah TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2KI.22.1" />Yosia naik takhta pada umur delapan tahun. Dia memerintah selama tiga puluh satu tahun. Ibukotanya di Yerusalem. Ibunya bernama Yedida anak Adaya, dari kota Boskat.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2KI.22.2" />Dia melakukan apa yang benar di mata TUHAN seperti Daud, leluhurnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="2KI.22.3" />Pada tahun kedelapan belas masa pemerintahannya, Yosia mengutus sekretaris kerajaan, yaitu Safan anak Azalya, cucu Mesulam, untuk pergi ke rumah TUHAN, dengan perintah,
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="2KI.22.4" />“Temuilah Imam Besar Hilkia dan mintalah dia menghitung jumlah uang persembahan rakyat yang dikumpulkan oleh para imam yang bertugas menjaga pintu rumah TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="2KI.22.5" />Serahkan uang itu kepada para mandor yang mengawasi perbaikan rumah TUHAN, untuk dibayarkan kepada para tukang yang bekerja,
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="2KI.22.6" />yaitu tukang kayu, tukang bangunan, dan tukang pahat batu, juga untuk membeli kayu dan batu-batu yang diperlukan untuk perbaikan tersebut.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="2KI.22.7" />Tetapi tidak perlu meminta laporan pengeluaran dari para mandor, karena mereka orang-orang jujur.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Tindakan Yosia atas ditemukannya kembali Kitab Taurat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="2KI.22.8" />Sesudah itu, Hilkia berkata kepada Safan, “Saya menemukan sebuah kitab Taurat di rumah TUHAN.” Lalu Hilkia memberikannya kepada Safan, dan Safan membacanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="2KI.22.9" />Kemudian Safan kembali kepada raja dan melaporkan, “Hamba-hamba Tuan, para petugas di rumah TUHAN, sudah menyerahkan semua uang persembahan di rumah TUHAN kepada para mandor yang mengawasi perbaikan.”
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="2KI.22.10" />Safan juga berkata, “Imam Besar Hilkia memberikan sebuah kitab kepada saya.” Lalu dia membacakannya kepada raja.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="2KI.22.11" />Ketika Yosia mendengar isi kitab Taurat itu, dia merobek jubahnya, tanda penyesalan dan dukacita.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="2KI.22.12" />Lalu Yosia memberi perintah berikut kepada Hilkia, Ahikam anak Safan, Akbor anak Mikaya, Safan (sekretaris kerajaan), dan Asaya (pelayan pribadi raja),
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="2KI.22.13" />“Pergilah meminta petunjuk TUHAN tentang isi kitab yang baru ditemukan ini. Saya dan seluruh rakyat Yehuda seharusnya dapat mengetahui keinginan TUHAN sehingga kita semua dapat melakukannya. TUHAN pasti sangat marah kepada kita karena nenek moyang kita tidak mematuhi segala sesuatu yang tertulis di dalamnya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="2KI.22.14" />Lalu mereka berlima pergi menemui seorang nabi perempuan bernama Hulda, istri Salum anak Tikwa, cucu Harhas. (Salum adalah pegawai yang bertugas dalam pemeliharaan jubah-jubah khusus untuk acara penting di rumah TUHAN.) Salum dan Hulda tinggal di bagian baru kota Yerusalem. Sesudah pertanyaan raja disampaikan,
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="2KI.22.15" />Hulda berkata, “Sampaikanlah kepada Yosia pesan ini dari TUHAN, Allah Israel,
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="2KI.22.16" />‘Aku akan menjatuhkan malapetaka atas Yerusalem dan penduduknya, sesuai dengan perkataan yang tertulis dalam kitab yang sudah kamu baca,
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="2KI.22.17" />karena mereka telah meninggalkan Aku dan membakar dupa untuk menyembah dewa-dewa, yaitu berhala yang mereka buat dengan tangan mereka sendiri. Itulah sebabnya murka-Ku akan membakar kota ini seperti api yang tidak dapat dipadamkan.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="2KI.22.18" />“Tetapi khusus untuk Yosia, sampaikanlah, ‘Begini pesan TUHAN untukmu: Kamu telah mendengar tentang amarah-Ku terhadap bangsa ini.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="2KI.22.19" />Dan Aku melihat bahwa kamu sangat menyesal, lalu merendahkan diri di hadapan-Ku ketika mendengar ketetapan hukuman bahwa Aku akan menghancurkan dan mengutuk tempat ini. Kamu merobek jubahmu sebagai tanda penyesalan serta meratap kepada-Ku. Aku juga mendengar doamu itu.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="2KI.22.20" />Maka ketahuilah, kamu akan mati dan dikuburkan dalam damai. Sehingga kamu tidak mengalami segala malapetaka yang akan Aku timpakan atas negeri ini.’”
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu kelima pejabat itu kembali menemui Raja Yosia dan menyampaikan kepadanya apa yang dikatakan Hulda.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="23" />
<s style="s1">Raja Yosia memusnahkan segala tempat pemujaan dewa-dewa
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2KI.23.1" />Raja Yosia mengirim panggilan agar semua pemimpin di Yehuda dan Yerusalem datang berkumpul
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2KI.23.2" />di rumah TUHAN. Selain mereka, semua imam, nabi, bahkan seluruh penduduk Yerusalem dan rakyat Yehuda dari segala kalangan juga dipanggil berkumpul. Kemudian raja membacakan seluruh isi kitab yang ditemukan di rumah TUHAN. Kitab itu menjelaskan hal-hal yang wajib dilakukan untuk mengikuti perjanjian dengan TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="2KI.23.3" />Yosia berdiri di sebelah tiang yang selalu digunakan ketika raja berpidato, lalu memimpin rakyat untuk mengikat perjanjian dengan TUHAN. Dengan suara bulat mereka berjanji untuk menaati TUHAN dengan segenap hati dan segenap nafas hidup, yaitu melakukan semua perintah, peraturan, dan ketetapan-Nya yang tertulis dalam kitab Taurat itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="2KI.23.4" />Sesudah itu raja memerintahkan Imam Besar Hilkia, wakil imam besar, dan para imam yang bertugas menjaga pintu rumah TUHAN, agar mengeluarkan dari tempat itu segala peralatan yang digunakan untuk menyembah Baal, Asyera, dan benda-benda langit. Semuanya dibakar di luar Yerusalem, di lembah Kidron. Lalu abunya dibawa ke Betel.<f caller="+"><fr>23:4
</fr><fk>Betel
</fk><ft>Betel merupakan tempat bersejarah untuk keturunan Yakub, karena di situlah Allah pertama kali berbicara kepadanya (Kej. 28:10-18). Tetapi tempat itu dinajiskan karena penyembahan berhala emas berbentuk anak sapi, yang dimulai oleh Raja Yerobeam (1Raj. 12:28-33) dan berlanjut sampai raja Asyur menawan raja Israel yang terakhir beserta seluruh rakyatnya (2Raj. 17).</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="2KI.23.5" />Yosia juga mengusir para imam dewa di kuil-kuil yang tersebar di kota-kota wilayah Yehuda, termasuk di sekitar Yerusalem. Mereka dahulu dilantik oleh raja-raja Yehuda sebelumnya untuk membakar dupa dan kurban kepada Baal, matahari, bulan, dan bintang-bintang.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="2KI.23.6" />Tiang dewi Asyera dikeluarkan dari rumah TUHAN, lalu dibakar di lembah Kidron. Sisa bakarannya ditumbuk sampai halus dan ditabur di atas kuburan warga.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="2KI.23.7" />Kamar-kamar pelacur laki-laki yang ada di rumah TUHAN dibongkar. Ruangan itu juga digunakan oleh para perempuan untuk menenun kain-kain yang dipakai dalam penyembahan dewi Asyera.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="2KI.23.8" />Sebelum ini, semua imam tersebar di seluruh daerah Yehuda, karena merekalah yang melakukan persembahan kurban yang diadakan di segala tempat pemujaan dewa-dewa. Yosia mengumpulkan mereka kembali di Yerusalem. Lalu dari kota Geba di ujung utara Yehuda sampai Bersyeba di ujung selatan, semua kuil dan mezbah dewa dijadikan tempat najis. Juga semua kuil dewa di dekat setiap gerbang kota dihancurkan, termasuk yang disebut Gerbang Yosua di Yerusalem. (Yosua ini pernah menjabat sebagai gubernur Yerusalem, dan kuilnya itu terletak di sebelah kiri gerbang utama.)
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="2KI.23.9" />Imam-imam yang pernah bertugas di kuil dewa tidak diperbolehkan melayani di mezbah TUHAN di Yerusalem, tetapi mereka diizinkan mendapat jatah roti tanpa ragi bersama imam lainnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="2KI.23.10" />Di lembah Ben Hinom ada suatu tempat bernama Tofet. Di sana terletak mezbah pembakaran anak-anak untuk dewa Molok. Raja Yosia memerintahkan agar mezbah itu juga dijadikan tempat najis sehingga tidak lagi bisa digunakan untuk mengurbankan anak.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="2KI.23.11" />Dulu, raja-raja Yehuda sebelum Yosia menempatkan dua patung kuda<f caller="+"><fr>23:11
</fr><fk>dua patung kuda
</fk><ft>Kuda-kuda yang dimaksud di sini tidak bisa dipastikan (mungkin kuda hidup yang digunakan untuk upacara keagamaan, atau juga mungkin patung kuda). Dalam bahasa Ibrani hanya menyebutkan ‘kuda’. Namun, untuk alasan kejelasan TSI memberi informasi ‘patung’. Itu sesuai dengan penemuan para ahli purbakala yang bekerja di Israel, yang menemukan patung-patung kuda dengan cakram matahari di atas kepala mereka. Pada zaman itu kuda dan kereta umum digunakan untuk menyembah matahari.</ft></f> dan kereta-keretanya di gerbang rumah TUHAN sebagai lambang penyembahan matahari. (Gerbang itu adalah yang berada dekat tempat tinggal Natan Melek, salah satu pejabat kerajaan.) Yosia memerintahkan supaya kereta itu dibakar dan kudanya dihancurkan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="2KI.23.12" />Yosia menghancurkan mezbah-mezbah buatan raja-raja Yehuda yang diletakkan di atas atap datar di kediaman mendiang Raja Ahas dulu. Dan di kedua teras rumah TUHAN, mezbah-mezbah yang dibangun Raja Manasye juga diruntuhkan. Semua itu ditumbuk sampai halus lalu dibuang di Lembah Kidron.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="2KI.23.13" />Raja Yosia juga menghancurkan kuil-kuil berhala yang dibangun Raja Salomo di sebelah selatan Bukit Kekafiran,<f caller="+"><fr>23:13
</fr><fk>Bukit Kekafiran
</fk><ft>Bukit ini sekarang dikenal sebagai Bukit Zaitun, yang terletak di sebelah timur Yerusalem. Dengan menggunakan julukan Bukit Kebusukan, penulis pertama kitab ini hendak mengecam penyembahan berhala di situ.</ft></f> yaitu kuil untuk menyembah Astoret (dewi bangsa Sidon), Kamos (dewa bangsa Moab), dan Molok (dewa bangsa Amon).
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="2KI.23.14" />Juga atas perintahnya, semua tugu batu yang digunakan dalam penyembahan dewa-dewa dihancurkan, dan tiang kayu lambang dewi Asyera ditebang dan dibakar. Kemudian tulang belulang manusia dibuang ke sana sehingga semua tempat itu menjadi najis.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15-16" bcv="2KI.23.15" />Yosia melakukan hal yang sama di tempat penyembahan buatan Yerobeam anak Nebat di Betel, yaitu raja Israel yang menjerumuskan orang Israel ke dalam dosa. Patung Asyera di situ dibakar habis, juga benda-benda lain yang berhubungan dengan penyembahan dewa dihancurkan. Ketika Yosia memandang berkeliling di sekitar tempat itu, dia melihat beberapa makam di bukit. Lalu dia memerintahkan agar tulang-tulang dari sana dibawa keluar dan dibakar di atas mezbah yang ada di situ, sehingga tempat itu menjadi najis. Terakhir mezbah itu dihancurkan dan sisanya ditumbuk sampai halus.
</p>
<p style="p">Tanpa Yosia menyadarinya, tindakan itu menggenapi perkataan TUHAN melalui nabi muda yang datang dari Yehuda pada hari peresmian mezbah itu.<x caller="+"><xo>23:15-16
</xo><xt>1Raj. 13:1-3</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="2KI.23.17" />Salah satu kuburan menarik perhatian Yosia dan dia bertanya, “Makam siapakah itu?”
</p>
<p style="p">Penduduk Betel menjawab, “Nabi dari Yehuda yang dulu menubuatkan hal-hal yang baru saja Baginda lakukan terhadap mezbah ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="2KI.23.18" />Yosia berkata, “Kalau begitu biarkanlah makam itu. Jangan dibongkar.” Jadi mereka tidak mengeluarkan tulangnya. Juga sebuah makam lain, yaitu nabi tua yang adalah orang setempat, tidak dibongkar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="2KI.23.19" />Yosia menghancurkan pula semua tempat pemujaan di Samaria dan kota-kota sekitarnya, seperti yang dia lakukan di Betel. Tempat-tempat tersebut didirikan oleh raja-raja Israel dan itulah yang membuat TUHAN marah.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="2KI.23.20" />Para imam dewa yang bertugas di sana dibunuh di atas mezbah-mezbah berhala mereka. Lalu di atasnya dibakar juga tulang-tulang dari mayat manusia sehingga tempat itu menjadi najis. Sesudah selesai, Yosia kembali ke Yerusalem.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Raja Yosia merayakan Paskah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="2KI.23.21" />Kemudian Raja Yosia mengeluarkan perintah kepada seluruh rakyat, “Rayakanlah Paskah bagi TUHAN Allah kita, seperti yang tertulis dalam kitab perjanjian TUHAN dengan kita.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22-23" bcv="2KI.23.22" />Jadi, pada tahun kedelapan belas pemerintahan Yosia, Paskah besar dirayakan di Yerusalem. Belum pernah ada perayaan Paskah sebesar itu sejak zaman para pembela Israel<f caller="+"><fr>23:22-23
</fr><fk>para pembela Israel
</fk><ft>Yang dimaksud adalah tokoh-tokoh dalam kitab Hakim-hakim.</ft></f> dan sepanjang zaman pemerintahan semua raja Israel dan Yehuda sebelum Yosia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="2KI.23.24" />Selanjutnya, Yosia mengusir dari Yerusalem dan Yehuda semua pemanggil arwah dan tukang sihir, serta membuang semua patung berhala pelindung keluarga, berhala lainnya, dan semua barang yang menjijikkan karena berkaitan dengan dewa-dewa atau praktik ilmu gaib. Dia melakukannya untuk menaati hukum dalam kitab Taurat yang ditemukan oleh Imam Besar Hilkia di rumah TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="2KI.23.25" />Sebelum dan sesudah Yosia tidak ada raja lainnya yang seperti dia, yang berbalik kepada TUHAN dan melakukan semua hukum Musa dengan segenap hati, segenap nafas hidup, dan segenap kekuatannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="2KI.23.26" />Namun, orang Yehuda telah sangat berdosa dengan mengikuti segala kejahatan Raja Manasye. TUHAN tetap memperhitungkan dosa-dosa tersebut. Dan karena itu Dia menunggu saatnya untuk mengobarkan murka hukuman-Nya atas Yehuda.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="2KI.23.27" />Itu sebabnya TUHAN berkata, “Yehuda juga akan Aku singkirkan dari negeri-Ku sama seperti yang sudah terjadi pada Israel. Yerusalem dan rumah-Ku akan Aku tinggalkan, sekalipun Aku pernah mengatakan bahwa tempat ini adalah untuk kehormatan-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kematian Yosia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="2KI.23.28" />Kisah selebihnya tentang Raja Yosia, termasuk tindakan-tindakan yang diambilnya, dicatat dalam kitab sejarah raja-raja Yehuda.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="2KI.23.29" />Pada zaman Yosia, Raja Neko dari Mesir mengerahkan pasukannya ke sungai Efrat untuk membantu tentara Asyur. Yosia dan pasukannya pergi ke sana untuk memerangi Neko. Tetapi Neko menewaskan Yosia di Megido.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="2KI.23.30" />Para pegawai Yosia membawa mayatnya dengan kereta dari Megido ke Yerusalem, lalu menguburkan dia di makamnya sendiri. Rakyat Yehuda sepakat memilih Yoahas, anaknya, menjadi raja. Yoahas pun diurapi sebagai raja pengganti.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pemerintahan singkat Raja Yoahas
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="2KI.23.31" />Yoahas naik takhta pada umur dua puluh tiga tahun. Dia memerintah selama tiga bulan. Ibukotanya di Yerusalem. Ibunya bernama Hamutal anak Yeremia, dari kota Libna.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="2KI.23.32" />Yoahas melakukan apa yang jahat di mata TUHAN seperti raja-raja sebelumnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="2KI.23.33" />Raja Neko memenjarakan dia di kota Ribla di daerah Hamat milik kerajaan Asyur, dan dengan demikian berakhirlah masa pemerintahan Yoahas. Neko kemudian menjadikan Yehuda sebagai wilayah jajahannya dan menuntut pajak sebesar 3.400 kilogram perak dan 34 kilogram emas.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yoyakim diangkat menjadi raja Yehuda
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="2KI.23.34" />Raja Neko mengangkat saudara Yoahas, yaitu Elyakim anak Yosia, menjadi raja Yehuda menggantikan ayahnya. Neko juga mengubah namanya menjadi Yoyakim. Sementara itu, Yoahas dibawa ke Mesir dan meninggal di sana.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="2KI.23.35" />Untuk bisa membayar jumlah perak dan emas yang dituntut raja Mesir, Yoyakim memungut pajak dari rakyat. Tiap-tiap orang dikenai pajak yang berbeda sesuai kekayaan mereka masing-masing.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="2KI.23.36" />Yoyakim berumur dua puluh lima tahun ketika naik takhta, dan dia memerintah selama sebelas tahun di Yerusalem. Ibunya bernama Zebida anak Pedaya, dari kota Ruma.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="2KI.23.37" />Dia melakukan apa yang jahat di mata TUHAN seperti raja-raja Yehuda sebelumnya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="24" />
<s style="s1">Raja Nebukadnezar merebut Yehuda
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2KI.24.1" />Pada masa kepemimpinan Yoyakim, Raja Nebukadnezar dari Babel menyerang negeri Yehuda dan mengalahkannya. Selama tiga tahun Yoyakim takluk menjadi jajahan Babel, tetapi kemudian dia memberontak.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2KI.24.2" />TUHAN mendatangkan pasukan dari bangsa Babel, Moab, Aram, dan Amon, untuk menghancurkan Yehuda. Semua itu terjadi sesuai dengan perkataan TUHAN yang telah disampaikan melalui hamba-Nya, para nabi.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="2KI.24.3" />TUHAN sudah menetapkan bahwa bangsa Yehuda harus disingkirkan dari negeri-Nya. Kehancuran itu adalah hukuman atas segala dosa Raja Manasye,
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="2KI.24.4" />termasuk pembunuhan yang dia lakukan terhadap orang-orang tak bersalah. Kota Yerusalem penuh dengan utang darah, dan TUHAN tidak mau membiarkan semuanya itu berlalu tanpa dihukum.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="2KI.24.5" />Kisah selebihnya tentang Yoyakim, termasuk tindakan-tindakan yang diambilnya, dicatat dalam kitab sejarah raja-raja Yehuda.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="2KI.24.6" />Yoyakim meninggal dunia, dan Yoyakin anaknya menggantikan dia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="2KI.24.7" />Raja Mesir tidak lagi pergi berperang untuk merebut wilayah sekitar karena kerajaan Babel sudah menaklukan seluruh kawasan yang terbentang dari sungai di perbatasan utara Mesir sampai ke sungai Efrat.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yerusalem ditaklukkan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="2KI.24.8" />Yoyakin naik takhta pada umur delapan belas tahun. Dia memerintah selama tiga bulan di Yerusalem. Ibunya bernama Nehusta anak Elnatan, orang Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="2KI.24.9" />Yoyakin melakukan apa yang jahat di mata TUHAN seperti ayahnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="2KI.24.10" />Pada masa Yoyakin, tentara Nebukadnezar dari kerajaan Babel mengepung Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="2KI.24.11" />Dalam pengepungan itu, Raja Nebukadnezar sendiri juga datang ke kota itu.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="2KI.24.12" />Lalu Yoyakin menyerahkan diri kepada Nebukadnezar. Dia ditawan bersama dengan ibu suri serta semua pejabat dan pegawainya.
</p>
<p style="p">Peristiwa itu terjadi pada tahun kedelapan masa pemerintahan Nebukadnezar.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="2KI.24.13" />Kemudian Nebukadnezar memberi perintah supaya seluruh barang berharga dari rumah TUHAN dan istana diangkut ke Babel. Semua perkakas rumah TUHAN yang berlapis emas buatan Salomo dibongkar dan emasnya diambil. Hal ini terjadi tepat seperti pesan TUHAN melalui nabi-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="2KI.24.14" />Penduduk Yerusalem ditawan ke negeri Babel, termasuk para bangsawan, pejabat, tentara, juga perajin dan tukang logam. Jumlah seluruhnya 10.000 orang. Hampir tak ada yang tersisa di kota kecuali rakyat kecil yang paling miskin.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="2KI.24.15" />Yoyakin beserta ibunya, istri-istrinya, pegawai-pegawainya, dan semua orang terkemuka Yehuda dibawa ke Babel.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="2KI.24.16" />Tentara yang diangkut berjumlah 7.000 orang. Perajin dan tukang besi 1.000 orang. Semuanya orang kuat yang bisa berperang.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Nebukadnezar mengangkat Zedekia sebagai raja
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="2KI.24.17" />Raja Babel mengangkat paman Yoyakin, yaitu Matania anak Yosia, untuk menjadi raja di Yehuda. Nebukadnezar mengganti namanya menjadi Zedekia.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="2KI.24.18" />Zedekia naik takhta pada umur dua puluh satu tahun. Dia memerintah selama sebelas tahun di Yerusalem. Ibunya bernama Hamutal anak Yeremia, dari kota Libna.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="2KI.24.19" />Dia melakukan apa yang jahat di mata TUHAN sama seperti Yoyakim saudaranya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="2KI.24.20" />Rakyat Yerusalem dan Yehuda disingkirkan TUHAN dari negeri-Nya oleh karena murka-Nya atas mereka.
</p>
<s style="s1">Zedekia memberontak lalu ditawan ke Babel
</s>
<p style="p">Setelah beberapa tahun memerintah, Zedekia memberontak terhadap Nebukadnezar.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="25" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2KI.25.1" />Maka pada tanggal 15 Januari<f caller="+"><fr>25:1
</fr><fk>tanggal 15 Januari
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: hari kesepuluh bulan kesepuluh (menurut penanggalan Ibrani). Berdasarkan catatan arkeologi sejarah kerajaan Babel, peristiwa-peristiwa di pasal ini dapat dicocokkan secara tepat dengan kalender Masehi. Itu sebabnya TSI menggunakan penanggalan modern untuk tanggal dan bulan yang diketahui secara pasti (2Raj. 25:1, 3, 8, 25, 27).</ft></f> tahun kesembilan pemerintahan Zedekia (588 SM), Nebukadnezar memimpin seluruh pasukannya menyerang Yerusalem. Mereka berkemah di sekelilingnya dan menimbun tembok dengan tanah untuk mengurung kota itu.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2KI.25.2" />Pengepungan berlangsung hingga tahun kesebelas pemerintahan Zedekia (586 SM).
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="2KI.25.3" />Selama tiga tahun itu, bahan makanan di dalam kota semakin menipis, hingga akhirnya, pada tanggal 18 Juli, habislah semua persediaan. Terjadilah bencana kelaparan yang benar-benar parah.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="2KI.25.4" />Lagipula, salah satu bagian tembok Yerusalem mulai diruntuhkan. Karena itu Zedekia dan tentara-tentaranya kabur pada malam hari kabur lewat gerbang di antara tembok ganda dekat taman istana raja. Mereka lari ke arah dataran Yeriko, sementara pasukan Babel berjaga di sekeliling kota.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="2KI.25.5" />Tetapi kepergian mereka ketahuan! Sejumlah tentara Babel mengejar Zedekia dan berhasil menangkap dia. Semua tentaranya berhasil melarikan diri.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="2KI.25.6" />Zedekia pun dibawa menghadap raja Babel di kota Ribla, lalu dijatuhi hukuman.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="2KI.25.7" />Dia dipaksa menyaksikan anak-anaknya dibantai. Sesudah itu kedua matanya dicungkil. Kemudian Zedekia dirantai dan diangkut ke Babel.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yerusalem dan rumah TUHAN dibakar habis, orang Yehuda dibuang ke Babel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="2KI.25.8" />Pada tanggal 14 Agustus dalam tahun kesembilan belas masa pemerintahan Nebukadnezar (586 SM), komandan tentara Babel yang bernama Nebuzaradan masuk ke Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="2KI.25.9" />Dia memerintahkan pasukannya untuk membakar rumah TUHAN, istana, dan semua rumah di kota itu, termasuk semua bangunan besar.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="2KI.25.10" />Berikutnya mereka merobohkan benteng kota yang mengelilingi Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="2KI.25.11" />Semua orang yang masih tersisa di sana ditangkap Nebuzaradan untuk diangkut ke Babel,
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="2KI.25.12" />tetapi sejumlah rakyat miskin ditinggalkan untuk mengerjakan ladang dan kebun anggur.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="2KI.25.13" />Barang-barang besar dari perunggu di rumah TUHAN dipecahkan, termasuk kedua tiang besar (Yakhin dan Boas), bejana raksasa (yang disebut Laut Buatan), dan kesepuluh bejana pembasuhan serta keretanya.<x caller="+"><xo>25:13
</xo><xt>1Raj. 7:21, 23, 38</xt></x> Lalu semua potongan perunggu itu diangkut ke Babel.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="2KI.25.14" />Sedangkan barang perunggu yang kecil-kecil langsung dibawa begitu saja, seperti wadah-wadah, sekop abu, sendok, dan segala perkakas lainnya.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="2KI.25.15" />Nebuzardan membawa pula seluruh peralatan dari emas dan perak, termasuk tempat pembakaran dupa dan mangkuk.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="2KI.25.16" />Semua barang perunggu yang dibuat oleh Salomo untuk rumah TUHAN itu sangatlah berat, sampai tidak terhitung beratnya.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="2KI.25.17" />Tinggi kedua tiang itu masing-masing 8,2 meter dan pada puncaknya terdapat hiasan kepala tiang setinggi 1,5 meter dengan jaring-jaring dan rangkaian buah delima. Semuanya terbuat dari perunggu. Kedua tiang itu sama persis bentuk dan ukurannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="2KI.25.18" />Imam Besar Seraya dan wakilnya, Zefanya, beserta tiga imam yang bertugas menjaga pintu rumah TUHAN juga ditangkap dan dibawa ke Babel.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="2KI.25.19" />Dari dalam kota Yerusalem juga ditangkap seorang panglima tentara, lima orang penasihat raja, sekretaris militer yang bertugas menghimpun rakyat ke dalam angkatan perang, dan enam puluh warga biasa yang sedang bersembunyi.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="2KI.25.20" />Nebuzaradan membawa mereka menghadap raja Babel di kota Ribla,
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="2KI.25.21" />di wilayah Hamat. Lalu raja membunuh mereka. Demikianlah orang Yehuda dibuang dari negeri mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Gedalya dibunuh sesudah menjadi gubernur Yehuda
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="2KI.25.22" />Lalu Nebukadnezar mengangkat Gedalya anak Ahikam, cucu Safan, menjadi penanggung jawab atas rakyat yang ditinggalkan di Yehuda.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="2KI.25.23" />Pada waktu itu masih ada bekas komandan dan prajurit Yehuda yang tertinggal di wilayah itu. Ketika mereka mendengar bahwa Gedalya ditugaskan sebagai penanggung jawab, mereka menemui dia di kota Mispa. Para komandan yang datang ialah Ismael anak Netanya, Yohanan anak Karea, Seraya anak Tanhumet dari kota Netofa, dan Yaazanya anak Maaka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="2KI.25.24" />Lalu Gedalya meyakinkan mereka, “Jangan takut. Pemerintah Babel tidak akan mencelakai kalian. Tinggallah di wilayah ini dan taatlah kepada raja Babel, maka kalian akan baik-baik saja.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="2KI.25.25" />Tetapi pada bulan November (586 SM), Ismael anak Netanya, cucu Elisama, yang juga masih keturunan raja Yehuda, memimpin sepuluh orang ke Mispa. Di sana mereka membunuh Gedalya serta sejumlah orang Yahudi dan orang Babel yang bersamanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="2KI.25.26" />Maka penduduk lain yang tidak terlibat, bahkan para komandan, melarikan diri ke Mesir karena takut pasukan Babel akan membalas pembunuhan itu dengan serangan balik.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yoyakin mendapat kebaikan hati raja Babel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="2KI.25.27" />Pada tanggal 2 April tahun ketiga puluh tujuh dalam masa pembuangan orang Yehuda ke Babel (561 SM), Ewil Merodak naik takhta menjadi raja Babel. Tahun itu juga dia mengeluarkan Yoyakin dari penjara.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="2KI.25.28" />Raja Ewil menunjukkan kebaikan hatinya kepada Yoyakin sehingga kedudukan yang diberikan kepadanya lebih tinggi dari raja-raja bangsa lain yang juga dipenjarakan di Babel.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="2KI.25.29" />Yoyakin tidak lagi mengenakan baju tahanan, dan seumur hidupnya dia makan semeja bersama para pejabat raja.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="2KI.25.30" />Seluruh biaya hidup dan keperluannya sehari-hari dicukupi oleh raja Babel.<ve />
</p>
</book>
<book id="EZR"><id id="EZR">
</id><h>Ezra
</h><toc level="1">Ezra
</toc><toc level="2">Ezra
</toc><toc level="3">Ez.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">Ezra
</p>

<c id="1" />
<s style="s1">Raja Kores membebaskan bangsa Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EZR.1.1" />Pada tahun pertama sesudah Kores menjadi raja atas Persia,<f caller="+"><fr>1:1
</fr><fk>Persia
</fk><ft>Kerajaan Persia sekarang sudah tidak ada, bekas wilayahnya sangat luas mencakup daerah yang sekarang adalah Iran hingga Afganistan dan Pakistan. Nabi Ezra menyebut 3 raja dalam laporan ini: 1) Raja Kores dikenal sebagai raja Persia meskipun sebenarnya dia seorang kaisar karena membawahi raja-raja lain. Dia mendapat gelar Persia yang berarti ‘raja di atas segala raja’. Pada tahun 539 SM dia mengalahkan Babel dan menguasai seluruh wilayahnya termasuk Israel. Bukti-bukti sejarah menunjukkan bahwa dia menjalankan pemerintahan yang simpatik. Keterangan waktu yang dimaksud dalam Ez. 1:1 adalah tahun 538 SM. 2) Darius adalah raja Persia yang memerintah tahun 521-486 SM. Dia mengijinkan orang-orang Yahudi yang sudah kembali ke Israel untuk membangun kembali Bait Suci di Yerusalem. Darius yang disebutkan di sini adalah Darius I, bukan Darius II yang berkuasa tahun 423-406 SM. 3) Raja Ahasyweros I memerintah setelah Darius I dari tahun 486 sampai 465 SM. Namanya dalam bahasa Yunani adalah Xerxes. Salah satu istrinya bernama Ester (seperti diceritakan dalam kitab Ester).</ft></f> TUHAN menggerakkan hati Kores untuk membebaskan orang Israel, sesuai dengan janji TUHAN yang disampaikan melalui Nabi Yeremia.<f caller="+"><fr>1:1
</fr><fk>janji TUHAN … Yeremia
</fk><ft>Lama sebelum bangsa Israel ditawan ke Babel, TUHAN sudah menyuruh nabi Yeremia untuk mengatakan bahwa mereka akan dibuang selama tujuh puluh tahun. Sesudah masa itu berakhir, TUHAN akan mengembalikan mereka ke Yehuda. (Lihat Yer. 25:12; 29:10.)</ft></f> Maka Raja Kores mengumumkan suatu perintah mengenai orang Yahudi.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EZR.1.2" />Beginilah isi pengumuman itu,
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1">“Perhatikan! Inilah perintah saya, raja Persia. Saya sudah ditetapkan oleh TUHAN, Allah yang berkuasa di surga, sebagai raja atas seluruh dunia, dan Dia memerintahkan saya untuk membangun rumah-Nya di kota Yerusalem, di daerah Yehuda.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="EZR.1.3" />Karena itu saya mengizinkan kalian orang Israel, yaitu umat TUHAN, untuk pulang dan membangun rumah TUHAN, Allah kalian, yang ada di Yerusalem. Semoga TUHAN menyertai kalian!
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="EZR.1.4" />Dan siapa saja dari orang Israel yang akan tetap tinggal di Persia harus membantu mereka dengan menyumbangkan kekayaannya, yaitu emas, perak, ternak, dan bekal untuk perjalanan mereka, juga sumbangan untuk pembangunan rumah Allah di Yerusalem.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="EZR.1.5" />Sesudah mendengar perintah itu, para pemimpin suku Yehuda dan Benyamin, serta para pemimpin imam dan orang Lewi, bahkan setiap orang yang hatinya sudah digerakkan oleh Allah, segera mempersiapkan diri untuk pulang ke Yerusalem dan membangun kembali rumah TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="EZR.1.6" />Semua orang yang tinggal di dekat mereka juga ikut membantu secara sukarela dengan menyumbangkan emas, perak, ternak, dan barang-barang berharga yang lain. Bantuan itu belum termasuk sumbangan untuk pembangunan rumah TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="EZR.1.7" />Raja Kores juga memerintahkan untuk mengembalikan perkakas<f caller="+"><fr>1:7
</fr><fk>perkakas
</fk><ft>Raja Nebukadnezar II memerintah di Babel sekitar 605-586 SM. Untuk sejarah kekalahan pemerintahan Yehuda kepada Nebukadnezar, lihat 2Raj. 24-25 dan 2Taw. 36.</ft></f> yang dirampas dan diangkut dari rumah TUHAN oleh Raja Nebukadnezar dan disimpan olehnya di kuil dewa di kota Babel.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="EZR.1.8" />Kores mempercayakan tugas untuk mengurus perkakas itu kepada Mitredat, kepala pengurus barang-barang milik pemerintah. Lalu Mitredat mencatat alat-alat itu dan menyerahkannya kepada Sesbazar, pemimpin suku Yehuda.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="EZR.1.9" />Semua barang itu dicatat secara terperinci:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">piring besar dari emas— 30 buah,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">piring besar dari perak— 1.000 buah,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">pisau— 29 buah,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="10" bcv="EZR.1.10" />baskom dari emas— 30 buah,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">baskom dari perak— 410 buah,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">barang-barang lain— 1.000 buah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="EZR.1.11" />Jumlah seluruh perkakas dari emas dan perak itu 5.400 buah. Semuanya diangkut oleh Sesbazar waktu mereka pulang dari Babel ke Yerusalem.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="2" />
<s style="s1">Daftar orang-orang buangan yang pulang dari Babel ke negeri Yahudi
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EZR.2.1" />Inilah daftar orang-orang Israel yang meninggalkan negeri Babel dan kembali ke Yerusalem maupun ke kota mereka masing-masing di wilayah Yehuda.<f caller="+"><fr>2:1
</fr><fk>wilayah Yehuda
</fk><ft>Pada zaman Perjanjian Baru disebut Yudea.</ft></f> Mereka adalah sebagian dari tawanan yang dulu diangkut oleh Raja Nebukadnezar.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EZR.2.2" />Pemimpin-pemimpin mereka adalah Zerubabel,<f caller="+"><fr>2:2
</fr><fk>Zerubabel
</fk><ft>Dia adalah anak Sealtiel, cucu Yoyakim. Dengan demikian dia mempunyai garis keturunan dari Raja Daud dan mempunyai hak secara politis untuk menjadi raja seandainya kerajaan Yehuda berdiri lagi. Di kemudian hari mungkin hal inilah yang membuat orang Yehuda memilihnya sebagai gubernur (Ez. 5:1; Hag. 1:1).</ft></f> Yesua,<f caller="+"><fr>2:2
</fr><fk>Yesua
</fk><ft>Saat itu Yesua anak Yozadak menjabat sebagai imam besar.</ft></f> Nehemia, Seraya, Reelaya, Mordekai, Bilsan, Mispar, Bigwai, Rehum, dan Baana. Mereka memimpin setiap kelompok keluarga dari suku-suku Israel yang pulang.
</p>
<p style="p">Inilah daftar nama keluarga beserta jumlah keturunan mereka yang pulang dari pembuangan:
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="3" bcv="EZR.2.3" />Keturunan Paros 2.172 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="4" bcv="EZR.2.4" />keturunan Sefaca 372 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="5" bcv="EZR.2.5" />keturunan Arah 775 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="6" bcv="EZR.2.6" />keturunan Pahat Moab (yaitu keturunan dari Yesua dan Yoab) 2.812 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="7" bcv="EZR.2.7" />keturunan Elam 1.254 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="8" bcv="EZR.2.8" />keturunan Zatu 945 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="9" bcv="EZR.2.9" />keturunan Zakai 760 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="10" bcv="EZR.2.10" />keturunan Bani 642 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="11" bcv="EZR.2.11" />keturunan Bebai 623 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="12" bcv="EZR.2.12" />keturunan Azgad 1.222 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="13" bcv="EZR.2.13" />keturunan Adonikam 666 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="14" bcv="EZR.2.14" />keturunan Bigwai 2.056 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="15" bcv="EZR.2.15" />keturunan Adin 454 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="16" bcv="EZR.2.16" />keturunan Ater (disebut juga dengan nama Hiskia) 98 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="17" bcv="EZR.2.17" />keturunan Bezai 323 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="18" bcv="EZR.2.18" />keturunan Yora 112 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="19" bcv="EZR.2.19" />keturunan Hasum 223 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="20" bcv="EZR.2.20" />keturunan Gibar 95 orang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="EZR.2.21" />Berikut ini jumlah orang yang kembali ke kota-kota asal nenek moyang mereka:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Betlehem 123 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="22" bcv="EZR.2.22" />Netofa 56 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="23" bcv="EZR.2.23" />Anatot 128 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="24" bcv="EZR.2.24" />Asmawet 42 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="25" bcv="EZR.2.25" />Kiryat Yearim, Kefira, dan Beerot 743 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="26" bcv="EZR.2.26" />Rama dan Geba 621 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="27" bcv="EZR.2.27" />Mikmas 122 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="28" bcv="EZR.2.28" />Betel dan Ai 223 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="29" bcv="EZR.2.29" />Nebo 52 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="30" bcv="EZR.2.30" />Magbis 156 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="31" bcv="EZR.2.31" />Elam 1.254 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="32" bcv="EZR.2.32" />Harim 320 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="33" bcv="EZR.2.33" />Lod, Hadid, dan Ono 725 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="34" bcv="EZR.2.34" />Yeriko 345,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="35" bcv="EZR.2.35" />Senaa 3.630 orang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="EZR.2.36" />Jumlah yang pulang dari golongan para imam:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Keturunan Yedaya (yang adalah keturunan dari anak Yedaya bernama Yesua) 973 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="37" bcv="EZR.2.37" />keturunan Imer 1.052 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="38" bcv="EZR.2.38" />keturunan Pasyur 1.247 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="39" bcv="EZR.2.39" />keturunan Harim 1.017 orang.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="40" bcv="EZR.2.40" />Dari suku Lewi:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Keturunan Yesua dan Kadmiel. (Yang dari Kadmiel adalah keturunan dari anaknya bernama Hodawya.) Yang pulang sebanyak 74 orang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="EZR.2.41" />Dari para penyanyi di rumah TUHAN:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Keturunan Asaf 128 orang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="42" bcv="EZR.2.42" />Dari golongan penjaga pintu masuk rumah TUHAN:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Keturunan Salum, Ater, Talmon, Akub, Hatita, dan Sobai, yang pulang sebanyak 139 orang.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="43" bcv="EZR.2.43" />Dari golongan para pembantu yang dulu bekerja di rumah TUHAN, yaitu keturunan:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Ziha, Hasufa, Tabaot,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="44" bcv="EZR.2.44" />Keros, Siaha, Padon,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="45" bcv="EZR.2.45" />Lebana, Hagaba, Akub,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="46" bcv="EZR.2.46" />Hagab, Samlai, Hanan,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="47" bcv="EZR.2.47" />Gidel, Gahar, Reaya,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="48" bcv="EZR.2.48" />Rezin, Nekoda, Gazam,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="49" bcv="EZR.2.49" />Uza, Paseah, Besai,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="50" bcv="EZR.2.50" />Asna, Meunim, Nefusim,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="51" bcv="EZR.2.51" />Bakbuk, Hakufa, Harhur,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="52" bcv="EZR.2.52" />Bazlut, Mehida, Harsa,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="53" bcv="EZR.2.53" />Barkos, Sisera, Temah,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="54" bcv="EZR.2.54" />Neziah, dan Hatifa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="55" bcv="EZR.2.55" />Dari golongan para pembantu Raja Salomo, yaitu keturunan:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Sotai, Soferet, Peruda,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="56" bcv="EZR.2.56" />Yaala, Darkon, Gidel,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="57" bcv="EZR.2.57" />Sefaca, Hatil, Pokeret Hazebaim, dan Ami.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="58" bcv="EZR.2.58" />Jumlah keturunan para pembantu di rumah TUHAN dan para pembantu Raja Salomo yang pulang dari pembuangan sebanyak 392 orang.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="59-60" bcv="EZR.2.59" />Ada juga yang ikut pulang bersama-sama dengan orang buangan dari kota-kota Tel Mela, Tel Haran, Kerub, Adan, dan Ime. Jumlah mereka terhitung sebanyak 652 orang. Mereka termasuk keturunan Delaya, Tobia, dan Nekoda, tetapi mereka tidak bisa membuktikan bahwa leluhur mereka terhubung kepada salah satu suku Israel, karena nama-nama leluhur mereka tidak terdaftar dalam buku daftar keturunan suku Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="61-62" bcv="EZR.2.61" />Beberapa keluarga imam juga tidak diterima bergabung dalam kelompok imam, karena nama leluhur mereka tidak ada di dalam buku daftar itu, sehingga mereka dinyatakan tidak suci dan tidak layak untuk pelayanan keimaman di rumah TUHAN. Mereka adalah keluarga Habaya, Hakos, dan Barzilai. (Sebelum bernama Barzilai, dia menikah dengan anak perempuan Barzilai dari Gilead. Kemudian dia dipanggil dengan nama Barzilai, seperti nama mertuanya itu.)
<ve />
<v id="63" bcv="EZR.2.63" />Gubernur daerah Yehuda melarang mereka memakan makanan yang dipersembahkan kepada Allah, sebelum imam yang berwenang memakai Urim dan Tumim<f caller="+"><fr>2:63
</fr><fk>Urim dan Tumim
</fk><ft>Kedua benda ini dipakai para imam untuk mengetahui kehendak Allah. Sekarang tidak diketahui bagaimana persisnya cara penggunaan Urim dan Tumim.</ft></f> untuk meminta petunjuk Allah tentang mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="64" bcv="EZR.2.64" />Jumlah seluruh orang buangan yang pulang adalah 42.360 orang.
<ve />
<v id="65" bcv="EZR.2.65" />Pembantu mereka baik laki-laki maupun perempuan terhitung sebanyak 7.337 orang. Mereka juga mempunyai pembantu khusus sebanyak 200 orang penyanyi laki-laki dan perempuan.
<ve />
<v id="66" bcv="EZR.2.66" />Mereka membawa 736 ekor kuda, 245 bagal,<f caller="+"><fr>2:66</fr><fk>Bagal</fk><ft>Bagal adalah hewan hasil kawin silang kuda dengan keledai. Dari persilangan itu bagal mewarisi kekuatan kuda dan ketahanan langkah keledai. Praktek persilangan hewan dilarang dalam Im. 19:19, dan sepasang bagal tidak bisa mempunyai anak. Bagal seringkali mampu membawa muatan yang beratnya melebihi berat badannya.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="67" bcv="EZR.2.67" />435 ekor unta, dan 6.720 ekor keledai.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="68" bcv="EZR.2.68" />Sesampainya mereka di Yerusalem, tepatnya di lokasi bekas bangunan rumah TUHAN pernah berdiri, beberapa pemimpin keluarga memberikan persembahan secara sukarela untuk membangun kembali rumah itu.
<ve />
<v id="69" bcv="EZR.2.69" />Mereka memberi sumbangan menurut kemampuan masing-masing. Jumlah persembahan yang terkumpul adalah 61.000 kilogram emas, 5.000 kilogram perak, dan 100 baju panjang khusus untuk para imam. Semua ini dimasukkan ke dalam gedung penyimpanan untuk harta rumah TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="70" bcv="EZR.2.70" />Demikianlah para imam, orang-orang Lewi, sebagian dari rakyat biasa, juga para pemusik, penjaga pintu gerbang rumah TUHAN, dan para pembantu rumah TUHAN tinggal di kota-kota dekat Yerusalem, sedangkan rakyat Israel selebihnya kembali ke kota-kota asal nenek moyang mereka dahulu.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="3" />
<s style="s1">Pembangunan rumah TUHAN diawali dengan ibadah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EZR.3.1" />Memasuki bulan ketujuh,<f caller="+"><fr>3:1
</fr><fk>bulan ketujuh
</fk><ft>Menurut penanggalan orang Yahudi pada zaman itu, nama bulan ketujuh disebut bulan Tisri. Tisri adalah bulan pertama dalam sistem penanggalan pemerintahan, dan bulan ketujuh dalam sistem penanggalan agama Yahudi. Menurut penanggalan masa kini, bulan Tisri jatuh pada sekitar akhir September sampai awal Oktober. Memasuki bulan Tisri, orang Yahudi biasanya mengadakan perayaan-perayaan khusus untuk dilakukan pada bulan ketujuh itu, sesuai dengan peraturan yang ditetapkan dalam kitab Musa.</ft></f> semua orang Israel berkumpul lagi di Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EZR.3.2" />Sebelum mereka memulai pembangunan rumah TUHAN, Yesua anak Yozadak dan Zerubabel anak Sealtiel serta para imam dan sahabat-sahabat Zerubabel membuat mezbah tempat membakar kurban-kurban persembahan kepada Allah, sesuai dengan yang tertulis dalam kitab Musa<f caller="+"><fr>3:2
</fr><fk>kitab Musa
</fk><ft>Yang dimaksud kitab Musa adalah kitab Kejadian sampai Ulangan, tetapi secara khusus mengenai peraturan-peraturan orang Israel mulai dari kitab Keluaran.</ft></f> hamba Allah.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="EZR.3.3" />Biarpun mereka takut diserang oleh orang dari bangsa-bangsa sekitar, mereka tetap membangun mezbah itu di tempat semula dan mulai mempersembahkan kurban-kurban yang dibakar habis untuk TUHAN. Mereka membakar kurban itu sesuai jadwal pada waktu pagi maupun sore.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="EZR.3.4" />Mereka juga merayakan Hari Raya Pondok Cabang-cabang Berdaun<f caller="+"><fr>3:4
</fr><fk>Pondok Cabang-cabang Berdaun
</fk><ft>Hari Raya Pondok Cabang-cabang Berdaun juga disebut ‘Perayaan Panen’ dan terjadi pada akhir musim panen. Acara ini dilakukan menurut perintah TUHAN melalui nabi Musa dalam Kel. 23:16; 34:22. Menurut Kel. 23:16-17, perayaan ini merupakan pesta terakhir dari tiga pesta yang harus dirayakan setiap tahun. Setiap orang harus tinggal di dalam pondok itu selama 7 hari. (Lihat Im. 23:41.)</ft></f> sesuai peraturan yang ada, dan setiap hari kurban yang dibakar habis terus dilakukan di mezbah menurut giliran yang sudah ditetapkan.
<ve />
<v id="5-6" bcv="EZR.3.5" />Sejak hari pertama bulan ketujuh itu, mereka sudah mulai mempersembahkan kurban secara rutin— baik kurban yang dibakar habis yang tetap, kurban yang dibakar habis pada bulan baru dan pada setiap hari raya TUHAN yang kudus, maupun persembahan sukarela dari setiap orang kepada TUHAN— meskipun pondasi rumah TUHAN belum mulai dibuat.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="EZR.3.7" />Sesudah itu rakyat menyumbang uang untuk membayar tukang batu dan tukang kayu. Mereka juga membeli kayu-kayu aras dari orang Tirus dan Sidon dengan bayaran berupa bahan makanan, minuman, dan minyak zaitun. Kayu itu diangkut dari wilayah Libanon ke Yopa melalui jalur laut. Semuanya itu dilakukan rakyat sesuai dengan perintah Kores, raja Persia.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Memulai pembangunan rumah TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="EZR.3.8" />Kemudian tibalah tahun kedua sesudah orang Israel berkumpul di rumah Allah di Yerusalem. Pada bulan kedua dalam tahun itu, mereka mulai membangun rumah TUHAN. Zerubabel anak Sealtiel dan Yesua anak Yozadak, bersama sahabat-sahabat mereka yaitu para imam dan orang-orang Lewi, juga seluruh rakyat yang sudah pulang dari Babel ke Yerusalem turut mengambil bagian dalam pembangunan itu. Orang-orang suku Lewi yang berusia dua puluh tahun ke atas ditugaskan untuk mengawasi pekerjaan pembangunan rumah TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="EZR.3.9" />Pekerjaan pembangunan ini dipimpin oleh Yesua dari suku Lewi, Kadmiel dari suku Yehuda, bersama semua anak dan saudara-saudara mereka, serta keturunan Henadad dari suku Lewi beserta saudara-saudara mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="EZR.3.10" />Pada waktu tukang bangunan mulai meletakkan pondasi rumah TUHAN, para imam mengenakan jubah khusus dan memegang terompet, lalu berdiri untuk memuji TUHAN. Orang-orang Lewi dari keturunan Asaf juga maju membawa alat musik ceracap. Puji-pujian itu dilakukan menurut cara yang sudah ditetapkan oleh Raja Daud.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="EZR.3.11" />Mereka bersyukur kepada TUHAN dan menyanyi bersahut-sahutan,
</p>
<q style="q1">“TUHAN itu baik! Sesungguhnya kasih dan kesetiaan-Nya tetap ada bagi kita sampai selama-lamanya!”
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Seluruh rakyat bersorak dengan nyaring karena bersukacita melihat pondasi rumah TUHAN sudah diletakkan.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="EZR.3.12" />Sebagian besar imam dan orang Lewi serta para kepala keluarga yang dahulu pernah melihat bangunan rumah TUHAN yang pertama menangis keras-keras waktu mereka menyaksikan peletakan pondasi rumah TUHAN yang baru ini, tetapi generasi baru yang tidak mengetahui bangunan yang dulu pun tetap bersorak-sorak dengan penuh sukacita.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="EZR.3.13" />Saat itu, sulit membedakan antara suara teriakan sukacita atau suara tangisan, sebab bunyinya begitu nyaring. Suara mereka terdengar sampai jauh.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="4" />
<s style="s1">Musuh-musuh Israel menghentikan pembangunan rumah TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EZR.4.1" />Orang-orang yang memusuhi rakyat Yehuda dan Benyamin mendengar berita bahwa orang buangan yang sudah pulang sedang membangun rumah TUHAN, Allah Israel.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EZR.4.2" />Maka mereka datang kepada Zerubabel dan para pemimpin rakyat Israel lalu berkata, “Izinkanlah kami bekerja dengan kalian membangun rumah ini, karena kami juga menyembah Allah yang kalian sembah. Bahkan sejak kami dipindahkan ke sini oleh Esarhadon, raja Asyur, kami terus mempersembahkan kurban untuk Allahmu, sama seperti yang kalian lakukan.”<f caller="+"><fr>4:2
</fr><fk>sama seperti …
</fk><ft>Latar belakang orang-orang yang kembali dari pembuangan menolak bergabung dengan rakyat Israel bisa dibaca dalam 2Raj. 17:24-41.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="EZR.4.3" />Tetapi Zerubabel, Yesua, dan pemimpin-pemimpin Israel berkata, “Tidak. Tidak pantas kalian membantu kami membangun rumah TUHAN, Allah Israel. Kami akan membangun sendiri sesuai perintah Kores, raja Persia.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="EZR.4.4" />Maka orang-orang itu melakukan berbagai cara untuk menakut-nakuti dan melemahkan semangat orang Israel.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="EZR.4.5" />Mereka juga memberi suap kepada pejabat-pejabat pemerintah Persia untuk menghentikan pembangunan rumah itu. Hambatan itu terus berlangsung sejak masa pemerintahan Raja Kores sampai pemerintahan Raja Darius.<x caller="+"><xo>4:5
</xo><xt>Ez. 1:1</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="EZR.4.6" />Orang-orang yang memusuhi rakyat Yerusalem dan Yehuda itu menulis surat tuduhan terhadap orang Israel dan mengirimnya kepada Raja Ahasweros pada awal pemerintahannya.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="EZR.4.7" />Lalu ketika Artasasta sudah menjadi raja Persia, surat tuduhan dikirim kepadanya oleh Bislam, Mitredat, Tabeel, dan beberapa rekan mereka sesama pejabat. Surat itu ditulis dalam bahasa Aram dengan terjemahannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8-9" bcv="EZR.4.8" />Artasasta juga menerima surat mengenai Yerusalem dari Panglima Rehum dan sekretarisnya, Simsai. Keduanya didukung oleh rekan-rekan mereka, yaitu para hakim dan semua pejabat pemerintah Persia lain yang berasal dari Erek, Babel, dan Susan di negara Elam,
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="EZR.4.10" />juga oleh orang-orang pindahan yang menempati kota Samaria dan wilayah Sebelah Barat sungai Efrat (mereka ditempatkan di sana oleh Asnaper, raja Asyur pengganti Esarhadon).
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="EZR.4.11" />Begini bunyi surat itu:
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1">“Salam kepada Tuan kami Raja Artasasta, dari hamba-hambamu yang tinggal di Provinsi Sebelah Barat sungai Efrat.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="EZR.4.12" />Kami berharap Yang Mulia mengetahui bahwa orang-orang Yahudi yang dipulangkan dari tempat Tuan sudah lama tiba di Yerusalem. Mereka sedang membangun kembali kota yang jahat dan suka memberontak itu. Mereka sudah mendirikan tembok-temboknya dan sedikit lagi akan menyelesaikan pembangunan tersebut.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="EZR.4.13" />Biarlah Yang Mulia Raja mengetahui bahwa kalau kota itu beserta bentengnya berhasil dibangun, pasti rakyat tidak akan lagi membayar pajak kepada pemerintah, dan pendapatan negara akan berkurang.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="EZR.4.14" />Karena kami sudah banyak menerima bantuan dari kebaikan hati Tuan Raja, maka tidak sepantasnya kami membiarkan pemerintahan Tuan dirugikan. Karena itu kami mengusulkan
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="EZR.4.15" />agar Tuan memeriksa catatan-catatan dari raja-raja sebelum Tuan. Di dalam catatan-catatan itu, Tuan akan mendapati bukti-bukti yang jelas bahwa Yerusalem memang kota yang suka memberontak dan sejak dulu selalu merugikan pemerintah. Rakyatnya selalu susah diatur. Itulah sebabnya kota itu dihancurkan.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="EZR.4.16" />Kami yakin bahwa apabila kota itu sudah didirikan kembali dan pembangunan bentengnya selesai, maka pemerintahan Tuan Raja tidak akan lagi berkuasa atas Provinsi Sebelah Barat sungai Efrat, karena mereka akan memberontak dan menguasai seluruh wilayah itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="EZR.4.17" />Kemudian raja mengirim surat balasan:
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1">“Salam kepada kalian semua, terutama Gubernur Rehum dan sekretaris provinsi, Simsai, serta rekan-rekan kalian di kota Samaria dan sekitarnya.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="EZR.4.18" />Surat yang Bapak-bapak kirimkan kepada saya sudah dibacakan secara jelas di hadapan saya, dan saya sudah mengerti maksud kalian.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="EZR.4.19" />Kami juga sudah memeriksa catatan-catatan sejarah<f caller="+"><fr>4:19
</fr><fk>memeriksa catatan-catatan sejarah
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiahnya adalah, ‘sudah dilakukan penyelidikan’. TSI menerjemahkannya sebagai ‘memeriksa catatan sejarah’ karena penyelidikan atau pemeriksaan itu dilakukan dengan cara membaca buku catatan sejarah dan dokumen kerajaan tentang penghancuran Yerusalem yang dilakukan oleh Raja Nebukadnezar. Cara itu sesuai dengan saran Gubernur Rehum pada ayat 15. Raja yang menulis jawaban ini adalah Artasasta, raja kelima terhitung setelah Nebukadnezar, Kores, Darius, dan Ahasweros. Jadi, pasti sudah ada catatan mengenai peristiwa penghancuran Yerusalem di dalam buku sejarah pemerintah Persia, walaupun alasan menghancurkan Yerusalem itu tidak benar.</ft></f> dan ternyata benar, ada bukti-bukti yang menyatakan bahwa sejak dulu kota itu selalu melawan para pemerintah, bahkan rakyatnya pemberontak dan pengacau semua.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="EZR.4.20" />Dalam buku catatan sejarah kami juga tertulis bahwa dahulu, seluruh wilayah barat sungai Efrat, termasuk kota Yerusalem, dikuasai oleh raja-raja besar yang memerintah dari Yerusalem. Pada waktu itu berbagai macam pajak dibayarkan oleh penduduk wilayah itu kepada raja-raja tersebut.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="EZR.4.21" />Karena itu saya memberikan kepercayaan sepenuhnya kepada kalian untuk menghentikan pembangunan kota itu. Kota itu hanya boleh dibangun kembali apabila saya memberi perintah.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="EZR.4.22" />Laksanakanlah perintah ini segera, karena kami tidak ingin dirugikan oleh pembangunan kota itu!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="EZR.4.23" />Sesudah surat itu dibacakan di depan Gubernur Rehum dan sekretaris provinsi, Simsai, serta rekan-rekan mereka, maka berangkatlah mereka secepatnya ke Yerusalem. Dengan ancaman untuk menggunakan kekerasan, mereka menghentikan orang-orang Yahudi yang sedang mengerjakan pembangunan.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pembangunan rumah TUHAN dilanjutkan kembali
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="EZR.4.24" />Mulai saat itu pembangunan rumah Allah berhenti dan tetap dibiarkan dalam keadaan begitu sampai tahun kedua masa pemerintahan Darius, raja Persia.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="5" />
<p style="p"><v id="1-2" bcv="EZR.5.1" />Lalu Allah Israel yang menyertai mereka mengutus dua nabi, yaitu Hagai dan Zakaria anak Ido, untuk menyampaikan pesan-Nya tentang rumah-Nya kepada seluruh orang Yahudi yang tinggal di Yehuda dan di kota Yerusalem. Maka dengan dukungan dari kedua nabi itu, Gubernur Zerubabel dan Imam Besar Yesua mulai memimpin para pengerja untuk membangun kembali rumah Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="EZR.5.3" />Tetapi dalam waktu yang sama, Tatnai, gubernur Provinsi Sebelah Barat sungai Efrat bersama Syetar Boznai dan rombongannya datang ke Yerusalem dan bertanya, “Siapa yang mengizinkan kalian membangun kembali kuil yang besar ini beserta tembok-temboknya?
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="EZR.5.4" />Berapa orang yang mengerjakan pembangunan? Berikan daftar nama orang-orang yang membangun rumah ini!”
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="EZR.5.5" />Tetapi karena Allah Israel menyertai para pemimpin Yahudi, orang-orang itu tidak dihentikan dari pembangunan rumah Allah. Rombongan gubernur kembali ke ibukota provinsi dan mengirim surat kepada Darius, raja Persia, untuk mendapat jawaban yang sebenarnya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Surat Tatnai kepada Raja Darius
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="6-7" bcv="EZR.5.6" />Inilah surat yang dikirim oleh para pejabat provinsi tersebut kepada Raja Persia,
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1">“Kepada yang terhormat Raja Darius yang memerintah rakyatnya sehingga mereka merasa damai!
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="EZR.5.8" />Kiranya Yang Mulia mengetahui bahwa kami sudah pergi ke wilayah Yehuda dan melihat bahwa kuil penyembahan dewa utama<f caller="+"><fr>5:8
</fr><fk>dewa utama
</fk><ft>Sebutan ‘dewa utama’ secara harfiah ‘Allah Mahabesar’. Sebutan ini hanya sebuah penghormatan terhadap Allah Israel, bukan dalam arti bahwa pejabat provinsi itu dan juga pejabat Persia benar-benar mengakui bahwa hanya Allah yang tertinggi atau paling berkuasa. Itu sebabnya TSI menggunakan sebutan ‘dewa utama’ karena mereka percaya ada dewa-dewa lainnya.</ft></f> mereka sedang dibangun kembali. Batu-batu besar untuk temboknya disusun secara berlapis. Setelah beberapa lapisan batu diletakkan, di atasnya diletakkan lapisan kayu. Pekerjaan itu dilakukan dengan mantap dan berjalan lancar.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="EZR.5.9" />Kami bertanya kepada pemimpin-pemimpin di sana, ‘Siapakah yang mengizinkan kalian membangun kembali rumah ini beserta tembok-temboknya?’
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="EZR.5.10" />Kami juga meminta mereka memberitahukan nama-nama pemimpin pembangunan itu, dengan maksud agar kami dapat melampirkan daftar nama mereka saat menulis surat ini kepada Tuan.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="11" bcv="EZR.5.11" />“Tetapi mereka menjawab:
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1">Kami adalah hamba-hamba Allah, Penguasa seluruh surga dan bumi. Kami hanya ingin mendirikan kembali bangunan yang sudah ada sejak ratusan tahun lalu, yang dibangun oleh seorang raja Israel ternama.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="EZR.5.12" />Tetapi, karena perbuatan nenek moyang kami sudah menimbulkan kemarahan Allah Penguasa surga, maka Dia menyerahkan mereka kepada kekuasaan Nebukadnezar, yaitu orang Kasdim yang menjadi raja Babel. Nebukadnezar membongkar dan menghancurkan rumah Allah kami lalu mengangkut bangsa kami sebagai tawanan ke negaranya.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="EZR.5.13" />Namun setelah Kores diangkat sebagai raja di Babel, pada tahun pertama pemerintahannya, dia mengizinkan orang Israel membangun kembali rumah Allah ini.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="EZR.5.14" />Bahkan dia sudah mengembalikan perkakas-perkakas emas dan perak yang sebelumnya berada di rumah Allah. Dulu, waktu Raja Nebukadnezar merusak bangunan itu, dia mengambil dan mengangkut semua perkakas itu ke Babel lalu menyimpannya di dalam rumah dewanya. Sekarang, Raja Kores menyerahkan semua barang itu kepada Sesbazar yang pada waktu itu menjabat sebagai gubernur kami di Yehuda.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="EZR.5.15" />Raja Kores juga yang menyuruh dia, ‘Ambillah perkakas ini dan bawalah ke Yerusalem. Bangunlah kembali rumah Allah di tempatnya semula, dan taruhlah semua perkakas ini di dalam rumah itu.’
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="EZR.5.16" />Lalu Sesbazar datang ke sini dan meletakan pondasi rumah ini. Sejak saat itu sampai hari ini, pembangunan yang kami lakukan tetap berjalan baik, namun belum bisa selesai.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="17" bcv="EZR.5.17" />“Begitulah jawaban mereka. Maka kami mengusulkan, kalau Yang Mulia menilai usulan kami ini baik, agar Tuan memeriksa buku arsip negara. Apakah benar Raja Kores mengizinkan mereka membangun kembali rumah Allah di Yerusalem atau tidak. Kalau Tuan sudah menemukan bukti dan memiliki tanggapan terhadap kasus ini, kami mohon agar Tuan mengirim jawaban kepada kami.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="6" />
<s style="s1">Surat Perintah Darius
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EZR.6.1" />Sesudah itu, sesuai perintah Raja Darius, diadakanlah penyelidikan terhadap arsip kerajaan yang disimpan di Babel.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EZR.6.2" />Kemudian sebuah gulungan ditemukan di benteng Ahmeta di provinsi Media. Keputusan dalam gulungan tersebut dituliskan pada surat balasan kepada para pejabat provinsi, yakni sebagai berikut:
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="3" bcv="EZR.6.3" />“Pada tahun pertama pemerintahannya, Raja Kores memerintahkan pembangunan rumah Allah di Yerusalem. Rumah itu harus dibangun kembali sebagai tempat untuk mempersembahkan kurban. Pondasinya harus diletakkan dengan kukuh. Tinggi bangunan itu dua puluh tujuh meter dan lebarnya dua puluh tujuh meter.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="EZR.6.4" />Bangunan itu harus dibuat dari batu-batu besar yang disusun secara berlapis. Setelah tiga lapisan batu diletakkan, di atasnya harus diletakkan lapisan kayu. Pembangunan ini akan dibiayai dengan kas kerajaan.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="EZR.6.5" />Semua perkakas dari emas dan perak yang diambil Raja Nebukadnezar dari rumah Allah di Yerusalem dan dibawa ke Babel harus dikembalikan ke Yerusalem. Semuanya harus dimasukkan ke dalam rumah Allah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="6" bcv="EZR.6.6" />Selanjutnya surat balasan raja,
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1">“Oleh karena itu, Tatnai, gubernur Provinsi Sebelah Barat sungai Efrat, bersama dengan Syetar Boznai, dan semua pejabat lain: Biarkan mereka dan jauhilah proyek pembangunan itu!
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="EZR.6.7" />Jangan mengganggu pembangunan rumah Allah. Biarlah rumah itu dibangun kembali di tempatnya semula, dan jangan menghalangi gubernur wilayah Yehuda dan pemimpin orang Yahudi dalam pembangunan itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="8" bcv="EZR.6.8" />“Lagipula saya memutuskan bahwa kalian juga harus membantu para pemimpin Yahudi itu dalam membangun kembali rumah Allah. Kalian harus membayar penuh biaya pembangunan dengan menggunakan pajak yang terkumpul di provinsi kalian, agar pekerjaan itu tidak tertunda.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="EZR.6.9" />Tanyakanlah kepada imam-imam di Yerusalem untuk mengetahui berapa jumlah sapi jantan muda, domba jantan, dan anak-anak domba yang mereka butuhkan untuk kurban yang dibakar habis yang dipersembahkan kepada Allah Penguasa surga. Siapkan juga gandum, garam, anggur, dan minyak zaitun yang mereka butuhkan setiap hari. Semua itu harus diberikan kepada mereka hari demi hari, tanpa henti.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="EZR.6.10" />Dengan demikian mereka dapat mempersembahkan kurban yang dibakar habis, yang harum kepada Allah Penguasa surga, serta mendoakan saya dan anak-anak saya.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="EZR.6.11" />Di samping itu, saya memerintahkan bahwa jika ada orang yang tidak taat pada perintah ini, dia harus dihukum mati dengan cara ditancapkan pada balok kayu dari rumahnya sendiri. Rumahnya itu juga harus dijadikan timbunan sampah.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="12" bcv="EZR.6.12" />“Semoga Allah, yang memilih Yerusalem sebagai tempat-Nya disembah, akan menghancurkan raja atau bangsa mana pun yang menentang perintah ini dan yang mencoba menghancurkan rumah Allah. Saya, Raja Darius, sudah memberikan perintah ini. Laksanakanlah dengan sebaik-baiknya.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Rumah Allah diresmikan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="EZR.6.13" />Kemudian Gubernur Tatnai, Syetar Boznai, dan para pejabat segera melakukan persis sesuai perintah raja.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="EZR.6.14" />Jadi para pemimpin Yahudi melanjutkan pekerjaan mereka, dan mereka sangat bersemangat karena khotbah nabi Hagai dan Zakaria anak Ido.
</p>
<p style="p">Akhirnya pembangunan rumah Allah selesai, sesuai dengan perintah Allah Israel dan keputusan tiga raja Persia, yaitu Kores, Darius, dan Artasasta.<x caller="+"><xo>6:14
</xo><xt>Ez. 4:19</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="EZR.6.15" />Rumah itu selesai dibangun pada hari ketiga bulan Adar,<f caller="+"><fr>6:15
</fr><fk>bulan Adar
</fk><ft>Bulan Adar adalah bulan keenam dalam sistem penanggalan pemerintahan dan, bulan kedua belas dalam sistem penanggalan agama Yahudi. Menurut penanggalan masa kini, bulan Adar jatuh pada sekitar akhir Februari sampai awal Maret.</ft></f> pada tahun keenam pemerintahan Raja Darius.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="EZR.6.16" />Rakyat Israel, para imam, orang Lewi, dan semua orang yang sudah pulang dari pembuangan di Babel merayakan peresmian rumah Allah dengan sukacita.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="EZR.6.17" />Dalam perayaan itu mereka mempersembahkan seratus ekor sapi jantan, dua ratus ekor domba, dan empat ratus ekor anak domba sebagai kurban sembelihan, juga dua belas kambing jantan sebagai kurban penghapus dosa, setiap ekor mewakili satu suku Israel.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="EZR.6.18" />Kemudian para imam dan orang-orang Lewi dibagi menjadi beberapa kelompok untuk melayani di rumah Allah di Yerusalem, sesuai dengan perintah yang tercatat dalam Kitab Musa.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Perayaan Paskah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="EZR.6.19" />Pada tanggal empat belas bulan pertama,<f caller="+"><fr>6:19
</fr><fk>bulan pertama
</fk><ft>Menurut penanggalan orang Yahudi pada zaman itu, nama bulan pertama disebut bulan Nisan. Nisan adalah bulan ketujuh dalam sistem penanggalan pemerintah, dan bulan pertama dalam sistem agama Yahudi. Menurut penanggalan masa kini, bulan Nisan jatuh pada sekitar Maret dan April.</ft></f> orang-orang yang kembali dari pembuangan itu merayakan Paskah.<x caller="+"><xo>6:19
</xo><xt>Kel. 12:11; Im. 23:5; Bil. 9:1-14; Ul. 16:1</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="EZR.6.20" />Semua imam dan orang Lewi sudah mengikuti upacara penyucian diri. Para pelayan dari suku Lewi menyembelih semua binatang kurban Paskah untuk seluruh keluarga yang sudah kembali dari pembuangan, juga untuk para imam dan diri mereka sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="EZR.6.21" />Daging kurban itu dimakan oleh rakyat Israel yang sudah kembali dari pembuangan. Tetapi tidak semuanya mengikuti perayaan ini, hanya orang-orang yang bertekad untuk menyembah TUHAN Allah Israel, yaitu mereka yang menolak terlibat dalam cara hidup bangsa-bangsa kafir yang tinggal di tanah ini.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="EZR.6.22" />Mereka merayakan hari raya Roti Tidak Beragi selama tujuh hari dengan bersukacita, karena TUHAN sudah mengubah sikap raja Asyur<f caller="+"><fr>6:22
</fr><fk>raja Asyur
</fk><ft>Meski peristiwa ini terjadi pada zaman kerajaan Persia, ada beberapa kemungkinan alasan penulis kitab menuliskan ‘raja Asyur’ dan bukan ‘raja Persia’: 1) Karena Persia adalah kerajaan baru yang menaklukkan kerajaan-kerajaan sebelumnya, termasuk Asyur, sehingga kerajaan yang baru kadang-kadang masih disebut dengan nama lama. 2) Karena kerajaan Persia meliputi wilayah negeri Asyur, sehingga raja yang berkuasa saat itu juga bisa disebut raja Asyur. 3) Karena dalam teologi PL, nama Asyur adalah simbol musuh yang ditakuti umat Israel. Jadi, dengan menuliskan bahwa TUHAN mengubah sikap raja Asyur, penulis Ezra hendak mengajarkan bahwa Allah berkuasa atas musuh Israel.</ft></f> terhadap mereka sehingga raja mau membantu mereka membangun kembali rumah Allah Israel.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="7" />
<s style="s1">Perintah raja kepada Ezra untuk memimpin perbaikan rumah TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1-9" bcv="EZR.7.1" />Saya, Ezra,<f caller="+"><fr>7:1-9
</fr><fk>Saya, Ezra
</fk><ft>Dalam teks Ibrani, Ezra mulai menyebut dirinya ‘saya’ di pasal 7:28. Untuk kewajaran, TSI menerjemahkan dengan menggunakan ‘saya’ mulai ayat 1, supaya Ezra tidak menceritakan tentang dirinya seolah-olah orang lain.</ft></f> adalah ahli Taurat yang sangat terdidik dalam hukum-hukum TUHAN yang diberikan kepada bangsa Israel melalui Musa. Saya adalah anak Seraya. Daftar leluhur saya mulai dari imam besar yang pertama yaitu Harun, kemudian Eleazar, Pinehas, Abisua, Buki, Uzi, Zeruya, Merayot, Azarya, Amaria, Ahitub, Zadok, Salum, Hilkia, Azarya, Seraya.
</p>
<p style="p">Beberapa tahun setelah pembangunan rumah TUHAN, saya berangkat dari Babel ke Yerusalem. Sejumlah imam, orang Lewi, para pemusik, penjaga gerbang, dan pekerja rumah TUHAN juga ikut bersama saya. Kami pergi pada tahun ketujuh pemerintahan Raja Artasasta di negeri Persia, tepatnya tanggal satu bulan pertama. Dengan pertolongan Allah, kami tiba di Yerusalem pada tanggal satu bulan kelima. Raja membekali saya dengan apa pun yang saya minta, sebab TUHAN Allah menyertai saya.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="EZR.7.10" />Saya sudah menetapkan dalam hati untuk mempelajari, melaksanakan, dan mengajarkan segala hukum TUHAN di Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="EZR.7.11" />Berikut ini adalah salinan surat dari Raja Artasasta kepada saya, sebagai seorang imam sekaligus ahli dalam hukum yang TUHAN berikan kepada bangsa Israel:
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="12" bcv="EZR.7.12" />Salam dari Artasasta, raja segala raja, kepada Ezra, imam dan ahli hukum Allah Penguasa surga.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="13" bcv="EZR.7.13" />Saya memerintahkan agar setiap orang Israel dalam kerajaan saya yang ingin pergi ke Yerusalem, boleh pergi bersamamu, baik itu rakyat biasa, para imam, maupun orang Lewi.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="EZR.7.14" />Saya sebagai raja, beserta ketujuh penasihat saya, mengutus kamu untuk memeriksa keadaan wilayah Yehuda dan Yerusalem berdasarkan perintah dan ketetapan Allahmu, yang ada padamu.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="EZR.7.15" />Bawalah juga perak dan emas yang sudah kami berikan kepadamu untuk menjadi persembahan sukarela kepada Allah Israel, yaitu Allah yang rumah-Nya berada di Yerusalem.<f caller="+"><fr>7:15
</fr><fk>Allah … Yerusalem
</fk><ft>Dalam surat Artasasta, terlihat bahwa dia masih menganggap TUHAN sebagai dewa setempat yang tidak berkuasa atas seluruh dunia. Walaupun dia menyebut Allah sebagai Penguasa surga (Ez. 7:12, 21), dia masih merasa Allah Ezra bukan Allahnya, dan Allah Yerusalem tidak berkuasa di negeri Babel.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="EZR.7.16" />Kamu juga harus membawa semua perak dan emas yang dikumpulkan di seluruh provinsi Babel dan persembahan dari orang Israel serta imam mereka. Semua itu harus diserahkan sebagai persembahan di rumah Allah.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="EZR.7.17" />Gunakanlah uang itu dengan baik untuk membeli sapi jantan, domba, anak domba, gandum, dan anggur terbaik. Kemudian persembahkanlah semuanya itu di atas mezbah di rumah Allahmu di Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="EZR.7.18" />Gunakan sisa dari perak dan emas itu untuk apa pun yang kalian butuhkan, sesuai dengan kehendak Allahmu.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="EZR.7.19" />Kamu harus menyerahkan kepada Allah Yerusalem semua peralatan yang sudah diberikan kepadamu untuk digunakan dalam pelayanan rumah Allah.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="EZR.7.20" />Dan apa pun yang masih kamu butuhkan untuk pembangunan rumah Allahmu, silakan minta dari perbendaharaan kerajaan.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="21" bcv="EZR.7.21" />Saya, Raja Artasasta, sekarang mengeluarkan perintah kepada semua pejabat perbendaharaan di Provinsi Sebelah Barat sungai Efrat untuk memberikan apa saja yang diminta oleh Imam Ezra, ahli dan pengajar hukum Allah Penguasa surga.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="EZR.7.22" />Jumlah maksimal yang boleh kalian berikan kepadanya adalah sebagai berikut: Perak 3.400 kilogram, gandum 10.000 kilogram, anggur 2.000 liter, minyak zaitun 2.000 liter, dan garam tanpa batas.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="EZR.7.23" />Kalian harus teliti dalam memberikan segala sesuatu yang diperintahkan oleh Allah Penguasa surga untuk kebutuhan rumah-Nya, supaya Dia tidak marah kepada saya ataupun raja-raja keturunan saya.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="EZR.7.24" />Saya juga perintahkan bahwa setiap imam, orang Lewi, penyanyi, penjaga gerbang, serta pelayan dan pekerja lain di rumah Allah tidak boleh dikenakan pajak atau pungutan untuk kerajaan.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="25" bcv="EZR.7.25" />Ezra, pakailah hikmat yang Allah berikan kepadamu untuk mengangkat pemimpin-pemimpin dan hakim-hakim yang akan memerintah semua orang di Provinsi Sebelah Barat sungai Efrat sesuai dengan hukum Allahmu. Para pemimpin dan hakim itu harus sudah tahu dan melakukan hukum-hukum Allah serta bisa mengajarkannya kepada masyarakat yang belum mengetahuinya.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="EZR.7.26" />Setiap orang yang tidak mematuhi hukum Allahmu dan hukum kerajaan harus segera dijatuhi hukuman yang sesuai dengan pelanggarannya. Hukuman dapat berupa disita harta miliknya, dipaksa meninggalkan wilayah kerajaan saya, dipenjara, atau dihukum mati.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Ezra memuji Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="EZR.7.27" />Terpujilah TUHAN, Allah nenek moyang kita, yang menggugah hati raja untuk memberi perhatian khusus kepada rumah TUHAN di Yerusalem!
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="EZR.7.28" />Dia sudah menyatakan kebaikan-Nya kepada saya, sehingga saya dihormati di hadapan raja dan ketujuh penasihatnya serta di hadapan semua pembesar yang berkuasa! Saya diberi kekuatan, karena TUHAN Allah menyertai saya, kemudian saya mengajak beberapa pemimpin Israel pulang ke Yerusalem bersama saya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="8" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EZR.8.1" />Inilah daftar nama kepala keluarga dan silsilah orang-orang yang pulang bersama saya dari Babel pada masa pemerintahan Raja Artasasta:
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="2-3" bcv="EZR.8.2" />Gersom dari keturunan Pinehas,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Daniel dari keturunan Itamar,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Hatus anak Sekanya dari keturunan Daud, Zakaria dari keturunan Paros, dan menurut silsilah ada 150 orang laki-laki bersama dia.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="4" bcv="EZR.8.4" />Elyoenai anak Zerahya dari keturunan Pahatmoab, dan ada 200 orang laki-laki bersama dia.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="5" bcv="EZR.8.5" />Sekanya anak Yahaziel dari keturunan Zatu, dan ada 300 orang laki-laki bersama dia.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="6" bcv="EZR.8.6" />Ebed anak Yonatan dari keturunan Adin, dan ada 50 orang laki-laki bersama dia.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="7" bcv="EZR.8.7" />Yesaya anak Atalya dari keturunan Elam, dan ada 70 orang laki-laki bersama dia.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="8" bcv="EZR.8.8" />Zebaja anak Mikael dari keturunan Sefaca, dan ada 80 orang laki-laki bersama dia.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="9" bcv="EZR.8.9" />Obaja anak Yehiel dari keturunan Yoab, dan ada 218 orang laki-laki bersama dia.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="10" bcv="EZR.8.10" />Selomit anak Yosifia dari keturunan Bani, dan ada 160 orang laki-laki bersama dia.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="11" bcv="EZR.8.11" />Zakaria anak Bebai dari keturunan Bebai, dan ada 28 orang laki-laki bersama dia.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="12" bcv="EZR.8.12" />Yohanan anak Hakatan dari keturunan Azgad, dan ada 110 orang laki-laki bersama dia.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="13" bcv="EZR.8.13" />Elifelet, Yehiel, dan Semaya, keturunan Adonikam yang terakhir, dan ada 60 orang laki-laki bersama mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="14" bcv="EZR.8.14" />Utai dan Zabud dari keturunan Bigwai, dan ada 70 orang laki-laki bersama dia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="EZR.8.15" />Saya mengumpulkan mereka semua di pinggir sungai Ahawa, dan kami berkemah di sana selama tiga hari. Saya juga memeriksa daftar nama orang-orang dan para imam yang sudah tiba. Tidak ada satu pun orang Lewi<f caller="+"><fr>8:15</fr><fk>orang Lewi</fk><ft>Orang-orang dari suku Lewi adalah pelayan rumah TUHAN yang bertugas melayani para imam dalam melaksanakan ibadah di situ. Keberadaan mereka sangat dibutuhkan sebab tugas-tugas mereka tidak boleh dilakukan oleh suku lain. Karena itulah mereka harus ditemukan.</ft></f> yang ikut.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="EZR.8.16" />Saya memanggil sembilan pemimpin, yaitu Eliezer, Ariel, Semaya, Elnatan, Yarib, Elnatan, Natan, Zakaria, Mesulam, serta dua pengajar, yaitu Yoyarib dan Elnatan.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="EZR.8.17" />Lalu saya mengutus mereka untuk menemui Ido, pemimpin di daerah Kasifya. Saya mengatakan kepada mereka pesan yang harus disampaikan kepada Ido dan sanak saudaranya, yaitu kaum yang sebelum pembuangan bekerja sebagai pelayan rumah Allah. Saya meminta supaya mereka mengirim beberapa orang Lewi untuk ikut dengan rombongan yang mau ke Yerusalem supaya mereka kembali menjadi pelayan di rumah Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="EZR.8.18" />Oleh karena kebaikan Allah, mereka mengutus Serebya, seorang yang bijaksana, keturunan Mahli dari suku Lewi, beserta delapan belas orang dari anak-anak dan saudara-saudaranya.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="EZR.8.19" />Mereka juga mengutus Hasabya dan Yesaya, yang adalah keturunan Merari. Dua puluh orang laki-laki dari keluarga Hasabya ikut dengan mereka berdua.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="EZR.8.20" />Selain itu, mereka mengirim 220 orang lain untuk bekerja di rumah Allah. Nenek moyang mereka dahulu sudah ditunjuk oleh raja Daud untuk membantu orang Lewi. Saya menambahkan nama-nama mereka kepada daftar orang yang pulang dari pembuangan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="EZR.8.21" />Kemudian, di tepi sungai Ahawa itu, saya memberi perintah agar kami semua berpuasa dan merendahkan diri di hadapan Allah. Kami berdoa supaya Allah memimpin dan melindungi kami, anak-anak kami, serta menjaga barang-barang kami tetap aman dalam perjalanan.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="EZR.8.22" />Saya merasa malu untuk meminta raja memberikan rombongan tentara dan pasukan berkuda untuk mengawal dan melindungi kami dari musuh selama perjalanan, karena kami sudah mengatakan kepada raja, “Allah kami selalu melindungi semua orang yang menyembah Dia. Tetapi kepada orang-orang yang meninggalkan-Nya, Dia menyatakan kemarahan-Nya dengan kuasa yang besar.”
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="EZR.8.23" />Jadi kami berpuasa dan berdoa sungguh-sungguh memohon perlindungan Allah. Dan Allah pun mengabulkan doa kami.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="EZR.8.24" />Kemudian saya menunjuk dua belas pemimpin para imam, yaitu Serebya, Hasabya, serta sepuluh orang lainnya, untuk bertanggung jawab sebagai pengawas atas semua imam lain dan pelayan Lewi yang akan membawa persembahan dan perkakas rumah Allah ke Yerusalem.<f caller="+"><fr>8:24
</fr><fk>untuk bertanggung jawab …
</fk><ft>Dalam teks Ibrani, alasan Ezra menunjuk para pemimpin itu tidak disebutkan di ayat ini, tetapi dinyatakan di ayat 28-30.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="EZR.8.25" />Lalu di depan mata mereka saya menimbang perak, emas, dan peralatan untuk rumah Allah yang diberikan oleh raja, para penasihat dan pejabatnya, serta orang-orang Israel. Semuanya itu saya serahkan kepada para pengawas tersebut.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="EZR.8.26" />Saya juga menyerahkan kepada mereka
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">19.500 kilogram perak,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">3.000 kilogram emas,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">perlengkapan perak seberat 3.000 kilogram,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="27" bcv="EZR.8.27" />dua puluh mangkuk emas yang nilainya sama dengan 8,5 kilogram emas,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan dua barang dari perunggu yang dipoles. Kedua benda itu sangat istimewa sehingga nilainya sama seperti barang dari emas.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="EZR.8.28" />Saya berkata kepada mereka, “Kalian dikuduskan bagi TUHAN karena bertanggung jawab membawa barang kudus milik-Nya. Semua perkakas ini suci karena dipersembahkan secara sukarela kepada TUHAN, Allah nenek moyang kita.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="EZR.8.29" />Jagalah semuanya sampai kalian tiba di Yerusalem. Nanti, timbanglah semua benda itu di ruang penyimpanan harta rumah TUHAN, dengan disaksikan oleh para pemimpin imam, para pelayan Lewi, dan para pemimpin umat Israel.”
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="EZR.8.30" />Maka setiap imam dan pelayan Lewi yang dilibatkan dalam tugas mengangkut harta benda itu ke rumah Allah di Yerusalem menerima bagiannya dan mencatat berat barang-barang itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="EZR.8.31" />Pada tanggal dua belas bulan pertama, kami berangkat dari tepi sungai Ahawa ke Yerusalem. Allah menyertai dan melindungi kami dari serangan musuh dan perampok sepanjang perjalanan.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="EZR.8.32" />Akhirnya kami tiba dengan selamat di Yerusalem dan beristirahat selama tiga hari.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="EZR.8.33" />Pada hari keempat, kami pergi ke rumah Allah. Di situ, perak, emas, dan barang lainnya ditimbang lalu diberikan kepada imam Meremot anak Uria, dengan disaksikan oleh Eleazar anak Pinehas dan dua orang Lewi, yaitu Yozabad anak Yesua dan Noaja anak Binui.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="EZR.8.34" />Semua barang itu dihitung jumlah dan beratnya. Seluruhnya cocok dengan daftar sebelumnya dan tidak ada yang hilang. Mereka mencatatnya dengan lengkap dalam daftar harta rumah Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="EZR.8.35" />Kemudian kami semua yang sudah kembali dari pembuangan mempersembahkan kepada Allah Israel kurban yang dibakar habis. Mereka mempersembahkan dua belas ekor sapi jantan untuk seluruh Israel, sembilan puluh enam ekor domba jantan, tujuh puluh tujuh ekor anak domba, dan dua belas kambing jantan untuk kurban penebus dosa.<x caller="+"><xo>8:35
</xo><xt>Im. 4:27-31</xt></x> Semua itu diberikan kepada TUHAN sebagai kurban yang dibakar habis.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="EZR.8.36" />Lalu kami menyampaikan surat keputusan raja kepada gubernur Provinsi Sebelah Barat sungai Efrat dan para pejabatnya. Maka mereka memberi bantuan untuk orang Israel dan rumah Allah, sesuai dengan perintah raja dalam surat itu.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="9" />
<s style="s1">Ezra berdoa mengakui dosa orang-orang Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EZR.9.1" />Sesudah semua itu dilaksanakan, beberapa pemimpin Israel datang kepada saya di teras rumah Allah<f caller="+"><fr>9:1
</fr><fk>di teras rumah Allah
</fk><ft>Keterangan lokasi kejadian diletakkan di awal cerita untuk kewajaran. TSI menyebutkan lokasi ini berdasarkan informasi dari pasal 10:1.</ft></f> dan berkata, “Bapak, kami mau memberitahukan bahwa ada banyak rakyat, termasuk para imam dan pelayan dari suku Lewi, yang terlibat dalam bermacam-macam perbuatan najis yang dilakukan oleh berbagai bangsa lain yang tinggal di wilayah ini. Umat Israel tidak memisahkan diri dari pengaruh bangsa Kanaan, Het, Feris, Yebus, Amon, Moab, Mesir, dan Amori.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EZR.9.2" />Mereka dan anak-anak lelaki mereka melakukan kawin campur dengan anak-anak perempuan dari bangsa-bangsa itu, sehingga merusak kesucian garis keturunan bangsa Israel. Bahkan para pemimpinlah yang justru lebih dulu melakukan tindakan tercemar itu!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="EZR.9.3" />Mendengar berita tersebut, saya sebagai pimpinan sangat kecewa, sehingga saat itu juga saya merobek pakaian saya serta mencabuti rambut dan jenggot saya sebagai tanda berduka, lalu duduk dengan tidak berdaya dan hati yang hancur lebur.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="EZR.9.4" />Kemudian banyak orang berkumpul di sekeliling saya untuk turut berduka karena pelanggaran besar terhadap firman Allah Israel yang dilakukan oleh sebagian orang yang pulang dari pembuangan. Mereka takut dan gemetar terhadap ancaman hukuman Allah, dan saya terus duduk dalam keadaan berduka sampai tiba waktunya persembahan kurban sore.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="EZR.9.5" />Pada saat persembahan kurban sore mulai dibakar, saya berdiri dari tempat saya duduk merendahkan diri, dengan masih memakai pakaian yang sudah robek tadi. Lalu saya bersujud lagi dan mengulurkan kedua tangan saya kepada TUHAN Allahku.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="6" bcv="EZR.9.6" />Saya berdoa, “Ya Allahku, aku merasa sangat malu datang ke hadapan-Mu, karena dosa dan kesalahan kami sangat banyak, bahkan bertumpuk-tumpuk sampai ke surga.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="EZR.9.7" />Sejak zaman nenek moyang kami sampai sekarang, kami terlalu banyak berbuat dosa terhadap Engkau. Itulah sebabnya, sejak dulu, rakyat Israel serta para raja dan imam kami terus dibunuh, dirampok, juga ditawan ke negeri musuh, seperti yang masih kami alami sekarang.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="8" bcv="EZR.9.8" />“Tetapi saat ini, Engkau sudah berbelas kasihan kepada kami, ya TUHAN Allah kami. Engkau baru saja membebaskan sebagian kecil dari kami untuk kembali dan hidup di tempat-Mu yang kudus ini. Oleh karena itu, kami merasa lebih lega daripada sebelumnya dalam perbudakan di negeri Babel.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="EZR.9.9" />Meskipun kami masih berstatus budak, Engkau tidak meninggalkan kami. Engkau bahkan menunjukkan kasih dan kesetiaan-Mu kepada kami melalui raja-raja Persia, sehingga kami mendapat izin untuk membangun rumah-Mu yang sudah dihancurkan ini, dan Engkau menjadi seperti pagar pelindung bagi kami di tanah Yehuda dan kota Yerusalem.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="10" bcv="EZR.9.10" />“Tetapi sekarang, setelah semua kebaikan yang Engkau tunjukkan itu, kami tidak bisa berkata apa-apa, ya Allah. Karena lagi-lagi kami sudah berhenti mengikuti perintah-perintah-Mu,
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="EZR.9.11" />yang dahulu Engkau sampaikan melalui hamba-hamba-Mu, para nabi. Mereka sudah memberitahu nenek moyang kami bahwa daerah yang akan kami masuki sudah dikotori oleh penduduk-penduduk di sini. Para penduduk asli negeri ini sudah melakukan perbuatan-perbuatan buruk dan menjijikkan dari ujung ke ujung sehingga negeri ini menjadi najis.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="EZR.9.12" />Oleh karena itu para nabi melarang kami kawin campur dengan orang-orang di negeri ini ataupun membantu mereka untuk menjadi makmur dan sejahtera. Jika kami menaati perintah-perintah itu, kami akan tetap kuat dan dapat menikmati hasil bumi dari negeri kami, serta mewariskannya kepada anak cucu kami sampai selamanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="13" bcv="EZR.9.13" />“Tetapi bangsa kami sudah banyak melanggar perintah-Mu itu. Sesungguhnya, semua kesengsaraan yang dialami bangsa kami selama masa pembuangan di negeri Babel adalah hukuman yang adil atas segala kejahatan bangsa kami, bahkan hukuman-Mu itu lebih ringan daripada yang pantas kami terima. Hanya karena kebaikan-Mu saja, sebagian kecil dari bangsa kami masih bisa hidup dan kembali ke tanah ini.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="EZR.9.14" />Maka, dengan keadaan yang terlanjur seperti sekarang, ya TUHAN, apakah yang dapat kami katakan atau lakukan? Tidak mungkin kami terus saja melanggar perintah-perintah-Mu lagi dengan melakukan kawin campur dengan orang-orang kafir itu! Kalau kami tidak menghentikan kejahatan ini, tentu Engkau akan membinasakan kami sampai tidak tersisa lagi satu pun yang selamat.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="EZR.9.15" />TUHAN, Allah Israel, Engkau maha benar. Tetapi lihatlah kami: Dari bangsa Israel yang besar, hanya tinggal kami ini yang masih hidup dan ingin mengabdi kepada-Mu. Namun, sekarang pun kami sudah jatuh dalam kenajisan lagi! Tidak ada satu pun dari kami yang layak datang ke hadapan-Mu untuk berdoa meminta pengampunan.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="10" />
<s style="s1">Ezra menyuruh orang Israel mengusir istri mereka yang dari bangsa asing
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EZR.10.1" />Sementara saya sedang berdoa mengakui dosa bangsa Israel sambil menangis dan bersujud di depan rumah Allah, banyak dari rakyat, baik laki-laki, perempuan, maupun anak-anak, berkumpul mengelilingi saya sambil meratap.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EZR.10.2" />Lalu seseorang di antara mereka yang bernama Sekanya, anak Yehiel dari keturunan Elam, berkata kepada saya, “Kami sudah melanggar perintah Allah kita dengan melakukan kawin campur dengan anak-anak perempuan bangsa lain. Namun, masih ada harapan bahwa situasi ini dapat diatasi dan Allah bisa mengampuni kita.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="EZR.10.3" />Karena itu, saya mengajak kita mengikat perjanjian dengan Allah kita, bahwa kita akan mengusir semua perempuan asing dengan anak-anak mereka. Dan kami akan melakukan perintahmu, Tuan Ezra, serta nasihat orang-orang yang takut dan hormat akan perintah Allah. Biarlah semua ini dilakukan sesuai hukum-hukum Allah.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="EZR.10.4" />Jadi Tuan, bangkitlah! Tindakan yang harus diambil dalam masalah ini adalah tanggung jawabmu. Kami siap mendukung Tuan! Ambillah tindakan tegas.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="EZR.10.5" />Maka saya berdiri dan menyuruh para pemimpin imam serta para pelayan Lewi untuk mengikat perjanjian dengan bersumpah di hadapan TUHAN, bahwa seluruh rakyat akan melakukan sesuai usulan Sekanya itu. Lalu mereka berjanji dengan bersumpah.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="EZR.10.6" />Sesudah itu saya berdiri dari depan rumah Allah dan masuk ke tempat tinggal Yohanan anak Elyasib. Saya bermalam di situ tanpa makan dan minum, karena hati saya sedih sekali memikirkan orang-orang dari pembuangan yang sudah mengkhianati Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7-8" bcv="EZR.10.7" />Kemudian saya mengumumkan keputusan mutlak dari seluruh pimpinan bahwa seluruh rakyat yang sudah kembali dari pembuangan, baik yang tersebar di seluruh wilayah Yehuda maupun di Yerusalem, harus berkumpul di Yerusalem dalam waktu tiga hari. Siapa pun yang tidak hadir dalam batas waktu tersebut akan disita segala hartanya dan dikucilkan dari umat yang sudah pulang dari pembuangan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="EZR.10.9" />Maka dalam waktu tiga hari itu, semua orang Israel dari suku Yehuda dan Benyamin, khususnya laki-laki, datang ke Yerusalem. Pada tanggal dua puluh bulan sembilan, seluruh rakyat sudah berkumpul dan duduk di teras rumah Allah. Tubuh mereka gemetar akibat hujan deras hari itu, tetapi juga karena besarnya persoalan ini.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="EZR.10.10" />Lalu saya berdiri sebagai imam dan berkata, “Kalian sudah melanggar hukum Allah dengan menikahi perempuan-perempuan asing. Sebelum ini, dosa Israel sudah cukup besar di mata Allah, tetapi sekarang kalian membuat dosa kita makin bertambah besar!
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="EZR.10.11" />Jadi, sekarang kamu masing-masing yang sudah melakukan dosa itu harus mengakuinya dan meminta ampun kepada TUHAN, Allah nenek moyang kita. Kemudian pisahkanlah dirimu dari istri asing dan semua orang bangsa lain yang tinggal di wilayah ini. Lakukanlah kehendak Allah kita.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="EZR.10.12" />Mendengar itu, seluruh rakyat menjawab dengan nyaring, “Kami akan menuruti perintahmu!”
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="EZR.10.13" />Lalu mereka berkata kepada saya, “Kami setuju untuk mengurus persoalan ini. Tetapi masalah besar ini tidak dapat diselesaikan dalam satu atau dua hari. Apalagi sekarang kami tidak sanggup berada di luar karena hujan deras.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="EZR.10.14" />Biarlah para pemimpin kami mewakili kami dalam urusan ini. Lalu, sesuai jadwal yang akan ditetapkan, setiap orang yang mempunyai istri dari bangsa asing akan datang dan disidang di depan pemimpin dan hakim dari kotanya. Dengan cara demikian, masalah ini bisa diselesaikan secara tuntas agar murka Allah yang menyala-nyala tidak menimpa kami.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="EZR.10.15" />Hanya Yonatan anak Asael dan Yahzeya anak Tikwa yang tidak setuju dengan usulan rakyat. Mereka didukung oleh Mesulam serta seorang pelayan Lewi bernama Sabetai.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="EZR.10.16" />Akhirnya semua umat yang sudah kembali dari pembuangan melakukan sesuai usulan itu. Saya mengangkat dan mendaftarkan seorang pemimpin atas setiap kelompok keluarga. Lalu pada tanggal satu bulan sepuluh, kami mulai mengadakan persidangan untuk memeriksa masalah setiap pelanggar.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="EZR.10.17" />Dan pada hari pertama bulan pertama, kami sudah menyelesaikan persidangan untuk setiap kasus kawin campur tersebut.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Hasil persidangan kasus perkawinan campur
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="18-19" bcv="EZR.10.18" />Berikut ini adalah nama-nama laki-laki keturunan imam yang sudah mengawini perempuan-perempuan asing. Setiap orang berjanji mengusir istri asingnya, dan sebagai kurban penghapusan kesalahan, setiap orang juga mempersembahkan seekor anak domba jantan dari kawanan ternaknya.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Dari keturunan imam Yozadak (yaitu anak-anak dari Yesua dan saudara-saudaranya): Maaseya, Eliezer, Yarib, dan Gedalya.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="20" bcv="EZR.10.20" />Dari anak-anak imam Imer: Hanani dan Zebaja
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="21" bcv="EZR.10.21" />Dari anak-anak imam Harim: Maaseya, Elia, Semaya, Yehiel, dan Uzia.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="22" bcv="EZR.10.22" />Dari anak-anak imam Pasyur: Elyoenai, Maaseya, Ismael, Netaneel, Yozabad, dan Elasa.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="EZR.10.23" />Dari keturunan orang suku Lewi:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Yozabad, Simei, Kelaya (yang juga bernama Kelita), Petahya, Yuda, dan Eliezer.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="EZR.10.24" />Dari golongan penyanyi di rumah Allah:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Elyasib.
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p">Dari golongan penjaga pintu gerbang rumah Allah:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Salum, Telem, dan Uri.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="EZR.10.25" />Dari orang Israel yang lain:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Anak-anak Paros: Ramya, Yezia, Malkia, Miyamin, Eleazar, Malkia, dan Benaya.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="26" bcv="EZR.10.26" />Dari anak-anak Elam: Matanya, Zakaria, Yehiel, Abdi, Yeremot, dan Elia.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="27" bcv="EZR.10.27" />Dari anak-anak Zatu: Elyoenai, Elyasib, Matanya, Yeremot, Zabad, dan Aziza.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="28" bcv="EZR.10.28" />Dari anak-anak Bebai: Yohanan, Hananya, Zabai, dan Atlai.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="29" bcv="EZR.10.29" />Dari anak-anak Bani: Mesulam, Maluk, Adaya, Yasub, Seal, dan Yeramot.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="30" bcv="EZR.10.30" />Dari anak-anak Pahat Moab: Adna, Kelal, Benaya, Maaseya, Matanya, Bezaleel, Binui, dan Manasye.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="31-32" bcv="EZR.10.31" />Dari anak-anak Harim: Eliezer, Yisia, Malkia, Semaya, Simeon, Benyamin, Maluk, dan Semarya.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="33" bcv="EZR.10.33" />Dari anak-anak Hasum: Matnai, Matata, Zabad, Elifelet, Yeremai, Manage, dan Simei.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="34-42" bcv="EZR.10.34" />Dari keturunan Bani: Maadai, Amram, Uel, Benaya, Bedeya, Keluhu, Wanya, Meremot, Elyasib, Matanya, Matnai, Yaasai, Binui, Simei, Selemya, Natan, Adaya, Maknadebai, Sasai, Sarai, Azareel, Selemya, Semarya, Salum, Amarya, dan Yusuf.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="43" bcv="EZR.10.43" />Dari anak-anak Nebo: Yeiel, Matica, Zabad, Zebina, Yadai, Yoel, dan Benaya.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="44" bcv="EZR.10.44" />Setiap orang yang terdaftar itu sudah memperistri perempuan-perempuan dari bangsa asing. Bahkan ada yang mempunyai anak dari istri asingnya itu.<ve />
</p>
</book>
<book id="NEH"><id id="NEH">
</id><h>Nehemiah
</h><toc level="1">Nehemiah
</toc><toc level="2">Nehemiah
</toc><toc level="3">Neh.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">Nehemiah
</p>

<c id="1" />
<s style="s1">Doa Nehemia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NEH.1.1" />Saya Nehemia anak Hakalya. Saya menyusun riwayat ini untuk melaporkan tindakan yang sudah saya lakukan.
</p>
<p style="p">Pada bulan Kisleu<f caller="+"><fr>1:1
</fr><fk>Kisleu
</fk><ft>Kisleu adalah nama bulan kesembilan dalam penanggalan Yahudi. Periode bulan ini dimulai pada pertengahan November sampai pertengahan Desember.</ft></f> di tahun kedua puluh pemerintahan Raja Artasasta,<f caller="+"><fr>1:1
</fr><fk>Raja Artasasta
</fk><ft>Informasi tentang Raja Artasasta tertulis di Neh. 2:1. TSI mencantumkan informasi itu di ayat ini supaya jelas bahwa yang dimaksud adalah pada masa pemerintahan Artasasta.</ft></f> saat saya berada di Benteng Susan,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="NEH.1.2" />kerabat saya yang bernama Hanani datang bersama beberapa orang dari Yehuda. Ketika bertemu dengan mereka, saya menanyakan keadaan orang Yahudi yang sudah pulang ke wilayah Yehuda dari pembuangan di Babel, juga keadaaan kota Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="NEH.1.3" />Jawab mereka, “Orang-orang yang kembali dari pembuangan dan rakyat yang ditinggal di wilayah<x caller="+"><xo>1:3
</xo><xt>2Raj. 25:22</xt></x> Yehuda mengalami banyak kesulitan dan dipermalukan. Benteng kota Yerusalem sudah dirobohkan, dan pintu gerbangnya sudah dibakar.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="NEH.1.4" />Mendengar berita itu, saya duduk dan menangis. Selama berhari-hari saya berkabung, berpuasa, dan berdoa kepada Allah Surgawi.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="NEH.1.5" />Saya berkata, “Tolonglah ya TUHAN, Allah yang bertakhta di surga! Engkau Allah yang hebat yang kami takuti dan hormati. Engkau menepati perjanjian-Mu dan tetap setia kepada orang-orang yang mengasihi dan menaati perintah-Mu.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="NEH.1.6" />Lihatlah aku dan dengarkanlah doaku. Aku berdoa siang dan malam untuk orang Israel. Aku mengakui bahwa umat Israel, juga aku dan nenek moyangku, sudah berdosa terhadap Engkau. Ya, kami hamba-hamba-Mu ini sudah berdosa.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="NEH.1.7" />Kami sangat memberontak terhadap Engkau dengan tidak menaati perintah, hukum, dan ketetapan yang Engkau berikan melalui Musa, hamba-Mu itu.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="NEH.1.8" />Ya TUHAN, ingatlah perkataan-Mu ini melalui Musa, ‘Jika kalian tidak setia hidup sesuai perjanjian dengan-Ku, Aku akan mencerai-beraikan kalian di antara bangsa-bangsa.<x caller="+"><xo>1:8
</xo><xt>Im. 26:33</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="NEH.1.9" />Tetapi jika kalian kembali kepada-Ku dan mematuhi perintah-perintah-Ku, maka sekalipun kalian dibuang ke ujung bumi, Aku akan mengumpulkan kalian kembali ke tempat yang sudah Aku tetapkan, yaitu tempat di mana Aku disembah.’<x caller="+"><xo>1:9
</xo><xt>Ul. 30:1-5</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="NEH.1.10" />Kami adalah hamba-Mu dan umat-Mu yang sudah Engkau selamatkan dengan kekuatan dan kuasa-Mu yang besar.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="NEH.1.11" />Ya TUHAN, mohon dengarkanlah doa hamba-Mu ini, juga doa hamba-hamba-Mu yang lain yang selalu ingin menghormati Engkau. Berikanlah aku keberanian sewaktu meminta bantuan kepada raja. Lembutkanlah hatinya agar dia bersikap baik kepadaku.”
</p>
<p style="p">Pada masa itu jabatan saya adalah juru minuman raja.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="2" />
<s style="s1">Nehemia pergi ke Yerusalem
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NEH.2.1" />Beberapa bulan kemudian, yaitu pada bulan Nisan,<x caller="+"><xo>2:1
</xo><xt>Ul. 16:1</xt></x> masih dalam tahun keduapuluh pemerintahan Artasasta, saya bertugas menyajikan anggur bagi raja. Saat saya memberikan anggur kepadanya, ternyata dia melihat saya bersedih. Sebelumnya saya tidak pernah terlihat sedih di hadapan raja.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="NEH.2.2" />Karena itu raja pun bertanya, “Mengapa mukamu muram? Sepertinya kamu tidak sakit. Pasti kamu sedang bersusah hati.” Saya menjadi sangat ketakutan,
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="NEH.2.3" />tetapi saya menjawab, “Semoga Tuanku Raja hidup selamanya!<f caller="+"><fr>2:3</fr><fk>Semoga Tuanku Raja …
</fk><ft>Di ayat ini Nehemia menggunakan kalimat hiperbola yang sudah biasa digunakan di Babel atau Persia pada masa itu, dan hanya digunakan untuk menyapa raja. Kalimat ini tidak berarti raja akan hidup selamanya, tetapi ungkapan untuk menghormati serta menunjukkan kesetiaan kepada raja.</ft></f> Bagaimana saya tidak sedih, Tuan, bila keadaan kota Yerusalem, tanah air kami, tempat nenek moyang saya dikuburkan, sudah menjadi reruntuhan dan gerbangnya hancur terbakar.”
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="NEH.2.4" />Lalu raja bertanya, “Apakah kamu punya permintaan yang berhubungan dengan hal itu?” Saya pun berdoa dalam hati kepada Allah Surgawi
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="NEH.2.5" />kemudian menjawab raja, “Jika Tuanku berkenan mengabulkan permintaan hambamu ini, mohon utuslah saya ke Yehuda untuk membangun kembali kota asal saya itu.”
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="NEH.2.6" />Raja, yang saat itu duduk berdampingan dengan ratu, bertanya kepada saya, “Berapa lama kamu akan pergi dan kapan kembali?”
</p>
<p style="p">Saya memberitahu raja waktu yang sudah saya rencanakan. Dia menyetujuinya dan mengizinkan saya pergi.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="NEH.2.7" />Saya juga meminta kepada raja, “Jika Tuanku berkenan, mohon berikanlah beberapa surat jalan resmi kerajaan untuk saya sampaikan kepada setiap pemimpin wilayah yang akan saya lewati menuju Provinsi Sebelah Barat sungai Efrat. Dengan itu mereka mengizinkan saya melewati wilayah mereka hingga sampai ke Yehuda.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="NEH.2.8" />Juga surat untuk Asaf, pengelola hutan raja, agar dia memberi saya balok-balok kayu untuk membuat pintu gerbang pada tembok yang mengelilingi rumah TUHAN, benteng kota, dan untuk membangun rumah tempat saya tinggal.” Oleh pertolongan Allah, raja mengabulkan semua permintaan itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="NEH.2.9" />Raja juga menyuruh sejumlah perwira tentara dan pasukan berkuda untuk mengawal perjalanan saya. Demikianlah saya berangkat ke Provinsi Sebelah Barat sungai Efrat dan menyampaikan surat-surat dari raja kepada gubernur di sana.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="NEH.2.10" />Ketika Sanbalat orang Horon dan Tobia orang Amon mendengar berita kedatangan saya, mereka sangat marah karena saya hendak menolong orang Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Nehemia memeriksa benteng kota Yerusalem
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="NEH.2.11" />Akhirnya kami tiba di Yerusalem, lalu tiga hari kemudian
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="NEH.2.12" />saya dan beberapa orang yang datang bersama saya diam-diam pergi keluar pada malam hari. Saya menunggang keledai, sementara yang lain berjalan kaki. Saya tidak memberi tahu siapa pun tentang rencana yang Allah berikan kepada saya untuk membangun kembali Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="NEH.2.13" />Kami keluar melalui Gerbang Lembah, melewati Sumur Naga, dan sampai ke Gerbang Pembuangan Sampah untuk memeriksa bagian benteng yang sudah diruntuhkan dan gerbang-gerbang yang sudah dibakar.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="NEH.2.14" />Selanjutnya kami menuju ke Gerbang Air Mancur dan Kolam Raja, tetapi keledai saya tidak bisa melewati reruntuhan di sana.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="NEH.2.15" />Kemudian kami meneruskan ke Lembah Kidron dan memeriksa bagian benteng di situ, lalu kembali melalui Gerbang Lembah.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="NEH.2.16" />Para pejabat pemerintahan tidak tahu bahwa saya sudah memeriksa tempat-tempat itu, karena saya belum mengatakan apa pun tentang rencana saya kepada para pemimpin Yahudi, baik para imam, bangsawan, pejabat, maupun semua orang yang akan terlibat dalam pembangunan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="NEH.2.17" />Sesudah itu, saya mengadakan pertemuan dengan mereka dan berkata, “Kalian tahu betul masalah yang kita hadapi. Kota kita sudah hancur, bentengnya sudah diruntuhkan, dan gerbangnya sudah dibakar. Mari kita membangun kembali benteng kota Yerusalem, supaya kita tidak terus-menerus merasa hina!”
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="NEH.2.18" />Saya juga menceritakan kepada mereka bahwa Allah sudah begitu baik sehingga Dia menolong saya, dan bahwa raja pun mendukung rencana ini. Mereka menjawab, “Bagus! Mari kita bangun kembali benteng kota kita!” Maka dengan berani mereka memulai pekerjaan yang baik itu.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="NEH.2.19" />Tetapi ketika Sanbalat, Tobia, dan seorang Arab bernama Gesyem mendengar rencana kami, mereka menertawakan dan menghina kami dengan berkata, “Apa-apaan ini?! Kalian merencanakan kejahatan besar! Rupanya kalian mau memberontak terhadap raja!”
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="NEH.2.20" />Saya menjawab, “Dengar baik-baik. Allah Surgawi pasti menolong kami. Kami para hamba-Nya akan mulai membangun kembali benteng kota ini. Kalian tidak perlu ikut campur, karena kalian tidak punya hak apa pun di Yerusalem, baik berdasarkan izin pemerintah maupun hak kepemilikan tanah. Para leluhur kalian juga tidak pernah ikut menyembah TUHAN di sini.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="3" />
<s style="s1">Orang-orang yang ikut membangun benteng Yerusalem
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NEH.3.1" />Kemudian kami mulai membangun kembali benteng kota Yerusalem beserta gerbang-gerbangnya. Inilah daftar kelompok orang yang bekerja, ditulis secara urut berdasarkan posisi mereka pada tembok.<f caller="+"><fr>3:1
</fr><fk>urutan kelompok pembangunan
</fk><ft>Nehemia memulai daftar setiap kelompok yang bekerja dalam proyek besar ini dari bagian timur laut Yerusalem. Jika dilihat dari dalam kota, dia menyebutkan daftar setiap kelompok dari kanan ke kiri (atau berlawanan arah jarum jam).</ft></f>
</p>
<p style="p">Di Gerbang Domba dan tembok sekitarnya sampai Menara Mea dan Menara Hananel:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Imam Besar Elyasib dan para imam lainnya. Merekalah yang memasang pintu dan membangun tembok, lalu menahbiskannya.<f caller="+"><fr>3:1
</fr><fk>menahbiskannya
</fk><ft>Kemungkinan, Gerbang Domba ditahbiskan secara khusus karena semua hewan kurban masuk melalui gerbang ini, yang terletak dekat rumah TUHAN.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="2" bcv="NEH.3.2" />Bagian tembok berikutnya dibangun oleh kelompok dari kota Yeriko.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Di sebelah mereka ada kelompok Zakur anak Imri.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="NEH.3.3" />Di Gerbang Ikan dan tembok sekitarnya ada keluarga Hasena. Mereka memasang tiang-tiang dan pintu serta membuat palang-palangnya dan semua alat besi penahannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="NEH.3.4" />Selanjutnya, perbaikan tembok sampai ke Gerbang Lama dikerjakan oleh empat kelompok berikut:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Kelompok Meremot anak Uria, cucu Hakos.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Kelompok Mesulam anak Berekia, cucu Mesezabel.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Kelompok Zadok anak Bana.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="5" bcv="NEH.3.5" />Kelompok dari kota Tekoa. (Mereka ikut bekerja meskipun para bangsawan kota mereka menolak untuk membantu.)
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="NEH.3.6" />Perbaikan Gerbang Lama dan tembok berikutnya:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Kelompok Yoyada anak Paseah dan Mesulam anak Besodeya. Mereka memasang tiang-tiang dan pintu gerbang, lengkap dengan palang-palang pintunya dan semua alat besi penahannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="7" bcv="NEH.3.7" />Melaca dari Gibeon, Yadon dari Meronot, beserta orang-orang kota Gibeon dan Mispa. (Kota-kota itu berada di wilayah kekuasaan gubernur di Sebelah Barat sungai Efrat.) Mereka memperbaiki bagian tembok berikutnya dari pintu Gerbang Lama.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="8" bcv="NEH.3.8" />Selanjutnya, perbaikan tembok sampai ke Tembok Lebar dikerjakan oleh kelompok Uziel anak Harhaya, yang adalah perajin emas, dan Hananya, seorang pembuat minyak wangi.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="9" bcv="NEH.3.9" />Bagian tembok berikutnya dikerjakan oleh kelompok Refaya anak Hur, pejabat yang berwenang atas setengah dari wilayah Yerusalem.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="10" bcv="NEH.3.10" />Yedaya anak Harumaf memperbaiki tembok kota di seberang rumahnya.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Di sebelahnya ada kelompok Hatus anak Hasabneya.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="11" bcv="NEH.3.11" />Bagian tembok selanjutnya dan Menara Perapian diperbaiki oleh kelompok Malkia anak Harim dan Hasub anak Pahat Moab.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="12" bcv="NEH.3.12" />Perbaikan tembok yang berikut dilakukan oleh Salum anak Halohes, yaitu pemimpin setengah wilayah di Yerusalem, bersama anak-anak perempuannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="13" bcv="NEH.3.13" />Gerbang Lembah dan tembok sekitarnya dikerjakan oleh Hanun dan penduduk kota Zanoa. Mereka memasang pintunya, membuat palang-palangnya dan alat besi penahannya, serta memperbaiki tembok itu sejauh kira-kira 450 meter sampai ke Gerbang Pembuangan Sampah.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="14" bcv="NEH.3.14" />Di Gerbang Pembuangan Sampah, kelompok Malkia anak Rekab, penguasa wilayah Bet Kerem, membuat pintu baru serta palang-palang dan alat besi penahannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="15" bcv="NEH.3.15" />Gerbang Air Mancur dan tembok sekitarnya dikerjakan oleh kelompok Salum anak Kohoze, penguasa wilayah Mispa. Mereka memasang pintu, palang-palangnya, dan alat besi penahannya, juga memperbaiki tembok di Kolam Siloam di sebelah taman kerajaan sampai ke tangga yang menurun dari Kota Daud.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="16" bcv="NEH.3.16" />Tembok pada bagian di seberang pemakaman Daud sampai kolam penampungan air dan Rumah Para Pahlawan diperbaiki oleh kelompok Nehemia anak Azbuk, pejabat yang berwenang atas setengah wilayah Bet Zur.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="17" bcv="NEH.3.17" />Pada bagian berikutnya, Rehum anak Bani memimpin kelompok orang Lewi dalam perbaikan tembok.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Di sebelah mereka, kelompok Hasabya, pemimpin setengah daerah Kehila, memperbaiki tembok di bagian itu mewakili masyarakat daerahnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="18" bcv="NEH.3.18" />Selanjutnya, ada kelompok Bawai anak Henadad, pemimpin setengah daerah Kehila lainnya, bersama orang-orang dari daerahnya. Mereka memperbaiki tembok.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="19" bcv="NEH.3.19" />Bagian tembok kota di depan gudang senjata sampai bagian sudut diperbaiki oleh kelompok Ezer anak Yesua, pemimpin kota Mispa.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="20" bcv="NEH.3.20" />Dari bagian sudut sampai pintu masuk rumah Imam Besar Elyasib, perbaikan dikerjakan oleh kelompok Baruk anak Zabai.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="21" bcv="NEH.3.21" />Dari pintu rumah Elyasib sampai ke ujung rumah itu, perbaikan tembok dikerjakan oleh kelompok Meremot anak Uria dan cucu Hakos.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="22" bcv="NEH.3.22" />Bagian tembok berikutnya diperbaiki oleh para imam yang tinggal di daerah sekitar Yerusalem.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="23" bcv="NEH.3.23" />Benyamin dan Hasub memperbaiki tembok di depan rumah mereka.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Azarya anak Maaseya dan cucu Ananya memperbaiki tembok di samping rumahnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="24" bcv="NEH.3.24" />Dari rumah Azarya sampai ke bagian sudut, tembok diperbaiki oleh Binui anak Henadad.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="25" bcv="NEH.3.25" />Pada bagian sudut di seberang menara tinggi di istana raja, dekat teras penjaga, tembok diperbaiki oleh Palal anak Uzai.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Pedaya anak Paros dan
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="NEH.3.26" />para pegawai rumah TUHAN yang tinggal di Ofel memperbaiki tembok dari Gerbang Air ke arah timur sampai menara yang menonjol itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="27" bcv="NEH.3.27" />Bagian berikutnya, mulai dari menara itu sampai tembok Ofel, dikerjakan oleh kelompok orang Tekoa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="NEH.3.28" />Di Gerbang Kuda dan tembok sekitarnya, para imam memperbaiki tembok. Tiap orang mengerjakan bagiannya di depan rumah masing-masing.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="29" bcv="NEH.3.29" />Zadok anak Imer memperbaiki tembok yang berada di depan rumahnya.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Semaya anak Sekanya, penjaga Gerbang Timur, juga melakukan perbaikan.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="30" bcv="NEH.3.30" />Hananya anak Selemya dan Hanun anak Zalaf yang keenam memperbaiki bagian berikutnya.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Mesulam anak Berekya melakukan perbaikan tembok di depan rumahnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="31" bcv="NEH.3.31" />Malkia, yang juga perajin emas, membangun kembali bagian berikutnya sampai ke rumah-rumah para pelayan rumah TUHAN dan para pedagang. Tempat ini berada di seberang Gerbang Pemeriksaan, dekat ruangan di atas tembok di sudut timur laut.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="32" bcv="NEH.3.32" />Dari sudut itu sampai ke Gerbang Domba, perbaikan dikerjakan oleh para perajin emas dan pedagang.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="4" />
<s style="s1">Mengatasi perlawanan terhadap pembangunan benteng Yerusalem
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NEH.4.1" />Ketika Sanbalat mendengar bahwa kami, orang Yahudi, sudah mulai membangun kembali benteng kota, dia marah dan mulai menghina kami.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="NEH.4.2" />Di depan teman-temannya dan pasukan Samaria dia berkata, “Dasar tidak tahu malu! Orang-orang Yahudi yang payah ini mau membangun kembali benteng kota. Mana mungkin bisa?! Mereka pikir, dengan mempersembahkan kurban, benteng itu akan selesai dalam sehari! Tidak mungkin batu-batu dari puing yang sudah hangus itu bisa dibangun lagi!”
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="NEH.4.3" />Tobia orang Amon yang berdiri di sampingnya juga berkata, “Ya! Pekerjaan mereka payah. Kalau diinjak seekor anjing hutan saja, benteng itu pasti roboh!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="NEH.4.4" />Mendengar penghinaan mereka, saya berdoa, “Dengarlah, ya Allah, betapa mereka sudah mengejek kami. Mohon balaslah mereka sesuai penghinaan mereka. Jadikanlah mereka tawanan di negeri asing seperti yang kami alami.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="NEH.4.5" />Janganlah ampuni kesalahan mereka, dan jangan lupakan dosa mereka, karena mereka sudah membangkitkan murka-Mu dengan menghina orang-orang yang membangun benteng Yerusalem.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="NEH.4.6" />Sesudah itu, kami tetap membulatkan tekad dan bekerja keras membangun benteng kota Yerusalem, sehingga benteng itu berdiri kembali hingga mencapai setengah tingginya yang semula.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="NEH.4.7" />Tetapi ketika Sanbalat, Tobia, serta sejumlah orang dari bangsa Arab, bangsa Amon, dan kota Asdod mendengar bahwa pekerjaan itu berjalan terus, dan bagian tembok yang hancur sudah semakin banyak diperbaiki, mereka pun sangat marah.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="NEH.4.8" />Mereka semua bersekongkol untuk menyerang kami yang membangun kembali benteng kota ini, supaya timbul kekacauan dan proyek pembangunan berhenti.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="NEH.4.9" />Maka kami berdoa kepada Allah dan mengatur giliran untuk melindungi kota itu dari serangan mereka. Kami berjaga setiap saat, baik siang maupun malam.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="NEH.4.10" />Kemudian rakyat Yehuda yang bertugas mengangkut reruntuhan mulai mengeluh, “Kami sudah lelah, padahal ada begitu banyak reruntuhan yang harus dibereskan. Kita tidak akan sanggup menyelesaikan pembangunan benteng ini!”
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="NEH.4.11" />Sementara itu, musuh-musuh kami berkata satu sama lain, “Mari kita melakukan serangan mendadak dan membunuh mereka, supaya pembangunan itu berhenti!”
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="NEH.4.12" />Orang-orang Yahudi yang tinggal di dekat daerah musuh-musuh kami itu mendengar rencana mereka, lalu memperingatkan kami berkali-kali, “Mereka akan menyerang kalian dari segala arah!”
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="NEH.4.13" />Maka saya menempatkan orang-orang berdasarkan kelompok keluarganya untuk berjaga-jaga di dalam benteng, yaitu di bagian-bagian tembok yang kurang aman karena belum cukup ditinggikan kembali. Mereka berjaga-jaga lengkap dengan pedang, tombak, dan panah mereka.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="NEH.4.14" />Dalam situasi yang mencemaskan itu, saya memberi semangat kepada para bangsawan, pemimpin, dan rakyat dengan berkata, “Jangan takut kepada musuh-musuh kita! Ingatlah, kita dilindungi oleh TUHAN, Penguasa yang hebat yang kami takuti dan hormati. Jadi, mari kita berjuang untuk anak-istri kita, keluarga kita, dan demi tempat tinggal kita!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="NEH.4.15" />Ketika pihak musuh mendengar bahwa kami mengetahui rencana mereka dan Allah sudah menggagalkan rencana itu, keadaan menjadi lebih aman sehingga kami semua dapat kembali meneruskan pembangunan benteng.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="NEH.4.16" />Namun, sejak saat itu saya membagi para pengawal saya menjadi dua kelompok. Selalu ada pekerja yang mengerjakan pembangunan dan pengawal yang berjaga-jaga dengan tombak, perisai, panah, dan mengenakan baju besi. Para pemimpin juga berjaga di belakang rakyat Yehuda
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="NEH.4.17" />yang sedang membangun. Bahkan orang-orang yang bertugas membawa reruntuhan juga tetap waspada. Mereka bekerja penuh, tetapi setiap saat siap bertempur,
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="NEH.4.18" />karena masing-masing mengikatkan pedang pada pinggangnya. Saya juga sudah memerintahkan seorang peniup terompet untuk selalu berada di samping saya dan membunyikan tanda bahaya kalau terjadi serangan musuh.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="NEH.4.19" />Saya menjelaskan kepada para bangsawan, pemimpin, dan semua rakyat, “Pekerjaan ini sangat besar dan luas, sementara kelompok-kelompok kita terpisah jauh satu sama lain di sekeliling benteng.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="NEH.4.20" />Kalau kalian mendengar bunyi terompet, segeralah berkumpul ke arah sumber suara. Allah akan turut bertempur bagi kita!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="NEH.4.21" />Demikianlah cara kami bekerja setiap hari, sejak matahari terbit hingga malam hari. Selalu ada separuh dari laki-laki yang memperbaiki benteng, dan separuh yang lain berjaga-jaga dengan memegang senjata.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="NEH.4.22" />Saya juga memberi perintah kepada semua yang tinggal di luar benteng untuk menginap di dalam kota Yerusalem bersama anak buah mereka. Dengan begitu, ada lebih banyak orang yang bergiliran jaga pada malam hari sekaligus bekerja pada siang hari.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="NEH.4.23" />Sepanjang waktu itu, kami selalu siaga hingga tidak ada kesempatan untuk melepas pakaian kerja, bahkan saya sendiri, saudara-saudara saya, juga para hamba dan penjaga yang bersama saya. Kami membawa senjata setiap saat, bahkan ketika membuang air.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="5" />
<s style="s1">Menghapus utang sesama orang Yahudi
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NEH.5.1" />Beberapa waktu kemudian, banyak orang Yahudi— baik laki-laki maupun perempuan— berseru menuntut keadilan atas pemerasan yang dilakukan oleh para bangsawan dan pejabat sesama Yahudi.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="NEH.5.2" />Mereka berkata, “Keluarga kami besar dan anak kami banyak. Kami perlu makanan untuk bertahan hidup.”
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="NEH.5.3" />Ada juga yang mengeluh, “Selama bencana kekeringan dan kelaparan, untuk mendapat bahan makanan saja kami harus meminjam uang dari para bangsawan dan pejabat Yahudi. Kami sudah menggadaikan ladang, kebun anggur, bahkan rumah. Sekarang kami hampir tidak punya apa-apa lagi.”
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="NEH.5.4" />Dan ada lagi yang berkata, “Kami terpaksa meminjam uang karena harus membayar pajak ladang dan kebun anggur kami kepada raja.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="NEH.5.5" />Padahal kami ini sama-sama bangsa Yahudi, seperti juga para bangsawan dan pejabat itu. Anak-anak kami mestinya mempunyai kedudukan yang sama dengan anak-anak mereka, karena semuanya berasal dari satu nenek moyang. Tetapi kami sudah terpaksa menjual anak-anak kami— baik laki-laki maupun perempuan— untuk menjadi budak demi membayar utang. Kami tidak dapat berbuat apa-apa lagi, karena semua harta kami, yaitu ladang dan kebun anggur sudah menjadi milik para pejabat dan bangsawan itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="NEH.5.6" />Mendengar keluhan mereka, saya menjadi sangat marah.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="NEH.5.7" />Setelah memikirkannya baik-baik, saya memanggil para bangsawan dan pejabat lalu dengan keras menegur mereka, “Kalian sudah berbuat jahat! Caramu meminjamkan uang seperti menghisap darah saudara-saudara sebangsamu!” Kemudian saya mengadakan rapat umum untuk membicarakan masalah itu.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="NEH.5.8" />Dalam pertemuan tersebut saya berkata kepada mereka, “Kami berusaha sekeras mungkin untuk menebus saudara-saudara kita sesama orang Yahudi yang sudah dijual sebagai budak kepada orang asing. Tetapi kalian malah menjual mereka kembali sebagai budak! Berapa kali lagi kami harus menebus mereka?!” Para bangsawan dan pejabat itu tidak dapat berkata apa-apa untuk membela diri.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="NEH.5.9" />Saya melanjutkan, “Cara berdagangmu itu salah! Seharusnya kamu menunjukkan rasa hormat kepada Allah, sehingga orang dari bangsa-bangsa musuh tidak dapat menemukan kesalahan kita.<x caller="+"><xo>5:9
</xo><xt>Ul. 23:19-20</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="NEH.5.10" />Memang saya sendiri, kerabat-kerabat, dan para pegawai saya sudah memberi pinjaman uang dan gandum kepada rakyat. Tetapi sekarang mari kita hapuskan saja semua jaminan dan bunga utang mereka.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="NEH.5.11" />Sekarang kembalikanlah ladang, kebun anggur, kebun zaitun, ataupun rumah mereka yang sudah kamu ambil. Kembalikan juga bunga pinjaman yang sudah kamu terima, baik berupa uang, gandum, air anggur, maupun minyak.”
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="NEH.5.12" />Mereka pun menjawab, “Kami akan melakukan perintah Tuan dan mengembalikan harta benda yang menjadi jaminan utang mereka. Kami juga tidak akan menagih bunga lagi.” Lalu saya memanggil beberapa imam untuk menjadi saksi supaya para bangsawan dan pejabat itu bersumpah di hadapan TUHAN untuk menepati janji mereka.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="NEH.5.13" />Kemudian saya mengebaskan debu dari pakaian saya dan berkata, “Beginilah yang akan dilakukan Allah kepadamu jika kamu tidak menepati sumpahmu itu! Dia akan mengebaskan kamu dari tempat tinggalmu dan membuang semua hasil kerjamu, sampai kamu tidak punya apa-apa lagi.”
</p>
<p style="p">Semua orang yang hadir menjawab, “Amin!” lalu memuji TUHAN. Mereka masing-masing menepati sumpahnya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kebijakan Nehemia sebagai pemimpin
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="NEH.5.14" />Saya menjadi gubernur Yehuda sejak tahun kedua puluh sampai tahun ketiga puluh dua pemerintahan Raja Artasasta. Selama dua belas tahun dalam jabatan ini, saya dan keluarga saya tidak pernah menerima tunjangan makanan yang termasuk hak gubernur.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="NEH.5.15" />Para gubernur yang menjabat sebelum saya sudah memberatkan rakyat dengan mengharuskan setiap kepala keluarga menyediakan makanan dan minuman gubernur secara bergilir. Setiap kepala keluarga juga harus membayar pajak setengah kilogram perak setiap tahun kepada gubernur.<f caller="+"><fr>5:15
</fr><fk>memberatkan rakyat …
</fk><ft>Kalimat pertama dalam ayat ini mempunyai beberapa persoalan dalam penerjemahan, termasuk persoalan tekstual dan tafsiran. Teks Ibrani tidak menuliskan tentang ‘giliran’, tetapi diperkirakan, setiap orang tidak memberi makan kepada gubernur setiap hari. Mungkin ada giliran daerah setiap bulan seperti dilakukan oleh Raja Salomo sebelum zaman ini (1Raj. 4:7-19, 27-28). Bahasa Ibrani juga tidak menuliskan tentang berapa kali setahun pajak setengah kilogram perak ditagih dari rakyat. Yang membayar pajak ini tentulah kepala keluarga, bukan kaum perempuan. Tim penerjemah TSI terpaksa mengikutsertakan sejumlah tafsiran berdasarkan kebudayaan zaman Nehemia supaya terjemahan dapat dimengerti.</ft></f> Bahkan para pegawai gubernur pun menindas rakyat. Namun, saya menghormati Allah dan tidak berbuat seperti itu.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="NEH.5.16" />Saya mencurahkan perhatian penuh untuk pembangunan benteng Yerusalem. Semua pegawai saya juga sibuk dalam pekerjaan itu, sehingga kami tidak terlibat dalam urusan jual-beli tanah.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="NEH.5.17" />Selain itu, secara rutin saya menyediakan makanan untuk seratus lima puluh pemimpin dan pejabat Yahudi. Ada juga tamu-tamu negara yang singgah dari bangsa-bangsa di sekitar wilayah Yehuda yang turut makan bersama kami.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="NEH.5.18" />Untuk menyediakan makanan itu, setiap hari dibutuhkan satu ekor sapi, enam ekor domba terbaik, dan banyak ayam. Persediaan air anggur juga harus diisi tiap sepuluh hari. Meskipun begitu, saya tetap tidak pernah mengambil tunjangan gubernur, karena saya tahu rakyat sudah terbeban berat oleh keadaan dan pajak raja.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="NEH.5.19" />Saya berdoa, “Ya Allahku, ingatlah semua yang sudah aku lakukan bagi bangsa ini dan berkenanlah kepadaku.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="6" />
<s style="s1">Musuh terus berusaha menakuti-nakuti Nehemia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NEH.6.1" />Sanbalat, Tobia, Gesyem orang Arab, dan musuh-musuh kami yang lain mendengar bahwa saya sudah membangun kembali benteng Yerusalem dan tidak ada lagi bagian yang runtuh. (Itu benar, tetapi waktu itu pintu-pintu gerbang belum dipasang.)
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="NEH.6.2" />Lalu Sanbalat dan Gesyem mengirim pesan kepada saya, isinya, “Marilah kita bertemu di desa Kefirim<f caller="+"><fr>6:2
</fr><fk>Kefirim
</fk><ft>Tidak diketahui dengan pasti apakah kata ‘kefirim’ dalam teks Ibrani adalah nama tempat. LXX menerjemahkannya sebagai ‘salah satu desa’.</ft></f> di dataran Ono.” Namun, saya tahu bahwa mereka sudah berencana untuk mencelakai saya.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="NEH.6.3" />Maka saya menyuruh para pembawa pesan itu pulang dengan jawaban, “Saya sedang melaksanakan pekerjaan besar yang tidak bisa ditinggal. Tidak mungkin saya menghentikan pekerjaan ini untuk menemui kalian.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="NEH.6.4" />Empat kali mereka mengirim pesan yang sama, dan saya selalu memberi jawaban yang sama pula.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="NEH.6.5" />Pada kali kelima, Sanbalat mengirim pesan melalui pegawainya kepada saya. Pesan itu berbentuk surat terbuka<f caller="+"><fr>6:5
</fr><fk>surat terbuka
</fk><ft>Dengan surat terbuka, artinya isi surat tersebut dapat dibaca atau diketahui semua orang.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="NEH.6.6" />yang isinya,
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1">“Ada kabar yang tersebar di antara semua bangsa di sekitar Yehuda, dan menurut Gesyem berita itu benar. Mereka mengatakan bahwa alasan engkau dan bangsa Yahudi membangun kembali benteng Yerusalem adalah karena kalian hendak memberontak terhadap kerajaan Persia. Menurut laporan-laporan yang kami terima, engkau juga akan menjadi raja mereka.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="NEH.6.7" />Bahkan engkau sudah menunjuk beberapa nabi untuk memberi pengumuman di Yerusalem, ‘Yehuda memiliki seorang raja, yaitu Nehemia!’ Berita ini pasti akan sampai kepada Raja Artasasta. Jadi, saya mengusulkan agar kita bertemu untuk membicarakan persoalan ini dan mencari jalan keluar supaya engkau selamat dari hukuman.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="NEH.6.8" />Kemudian saya mengirim jawaban, “Kata-katamu itu tidak benar. Semua itu hanyalah karanganmu sendiri.”
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="NEH.6.9" />Musuh-musuh kami berusaha menakut-nakuti karena mengira bahwa kami akan berkecil hati sehingga tidak dapat menyelesaikan pembangunan benteng kota. Tetapi saya mengandalkan Allah dan berdoa, “Ya Allah, berikanlah keberanian kepadaku!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10-12" bcv="NEH.6.10" />Suatu hari, tidak lama setelah peristiwa itu, saya mengunjungi Semaya, anak Delaya dan cucu Mehetabel, yang mengaku dirinya sebagai nabi. Saya diminta mengunjungi dia karena dia berkata bahwa dia tidak bisa berjalan untuk datang kepada saya.<f caller="+"><fr>6:10-12
</fr><fk>Saya diminta mengunjungi …
</fk><ft>Teks Ibrani menuliskan bahwa Semaya ‘sedang terkurung di rumah’, tetapi tidak ada informasi tentang penyebab Semaya terhalang datang untuk bernubuat kepada Nehemia. Kita tidak bisa tahu apakah dia sedang sakit atau hanya berpura-pura supaya bisa menyampaikan pesannya secara pribadi kepada Nehemia. Daripada memberi terjemahan yang membingungkan para pembaca, TSI memberikan satu solusi yang masuk akal dari antara beberapa alternatif makna.</ft></f> Tetapi saat bertemu, dia berkata,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Mari kita bersembunyi di dalam rumah TUHAN
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan mengunci semua pintunya,
</q>
<q style="q1">karena malam ini musuh-musuhmu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">akan datang untuk membunuhmu.”
</q>
<p style="p">Tetapi jawab saya, “Sebagai pemimpin, tidak pantas saya kabur ketika ada bahaya. Itu tindakan pengecut. Lagipula, saya bukan imam sehingga dilarang masuk ke rumah TUHAN, apalagi hanya untuk menyelamatkan diri. Tidak! Saya tidak akan melakukan itu!”
</p>
<p style="p">Saat itu saya menyadari bahwa Allah tidak mengutus Semaya untuk bernubuat demikian. Dia mengatakan itu karena dibayar oleh Tobia dan Sanbalat.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="NEH.6.13" />Mereka berpikir ancaman itu dapat membuat saya takut sehingga saya berbuat dosa dengan mengikuti sarannya. Dengan demikian mereka dapat menyalahkan saya dan mencemarkan nama saya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="NEH.6.14" />Saya berdoa, “Ya Allahku, ingatlah semua hal jahat yang sudah dilakukan Tobia dan Sanbalat, juga Noadya nabi perempuan itu, serta nabi-nabi lain yang berusaha terus menakut-nakuti aku.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pembangunan benteng kota Yerusalem selesai
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="NEH.6.15" />Setelah lima puluh dua hari bekerja, pembangunan benteng kota Yerusalem diselesaikan pada tanggal dua puluh lima bulan Elul.<f caller="+"><fr>6:15
</fr><fk>Elul
</fk><ft>Bulan Elul adalah bulan keenam dalam kalender Yahudi. Dalam penanggalan sekarang diperkirakan mulai pada akhir bulan Agustus sampai pertengahan bulan September.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="NEH.6.16" />Ketika semua musuh kami mendengar berita itu, dan orang-orang bangsa lain di sekitar Yehuda melihat bahwa kami sudah menyelesaikan benteng kota, mereka menjadi takut dan malu. Mereka menyadari bahwa pekerjaan yang kami lakukan sudah berhasil karena pertolongan Allah kami.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="NEH.6.17" />Selama ini, para bangsawan Yehuda dan Tobia saling berkirim surat
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="NEH.6.18" />karena banyak orang Yehuda sudah berjanji setia kepada Tobia, sebab dia adalah menantu Sekanya anak Ara.<x caller="+"><xo>6:18
</xo><xt>2Taw. 31:15; Neh. 3:29</xt></x> Dan anak Tobia, yaitu Yohanan, sudah menikah dengan anak perempuan Mesulam anak Berekya.<x caller="+"><xo>6:18
</xo><xt>Neh. 3:4, 30</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="NEH.6.19" />Para bangsawan itu pun sering memuji-muji perbuatan baik Tobia di hadapan saya, juga melaporkan kata-kata saya kepada Tobia. Itulah sebabnya Tobia terus saja mengirim surat untuk menakut-nakuti saya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="7" />
<s style="s1">Langkah-langkah untuk melindungi benteng kota
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NEH.7.1" />Setelah benteng Yerusalem selesai dibangun dan pintu-pintu gerbangnya sudah dipasang, kami menunjuk sejumlah orang sebagai penjaga gerbang. Selain itu, ditetapkan juga orang-orang Lewi yang bertugas di rumah TUHAN untuk menjadi penyanyi, pemain musik, dan petugas-petugas lainnya.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="NEH.7.2" />Kemudian saya mengangkat dua orang untuk bertanggung jawab mengelola kota Yerusalem, yaitu Hanani saudara saya, dan Hananya, komandan benteng. Dia dapat dipercaya dan memiliki rasa hormat kepada Allah melebihi orang-orang lain.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="NEH.7.3" />Saya memberi perintah, “Pintu gerbang Yerusalem hanya boleh dibuka ketika hari sudah siang, dan harus selalu ditutup serta dipalang ketika para penjaga masih bertugas. Tunjuklah orang-orang yang tinggal di kota Yerusalem sebagai penjaga, dan tugaskanlah beberapa dari mereka di pos-pos penjagaan dan di wilayah tempat tinggalnya masing-masing.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Daftar orang yang kembali dari pembuangan
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Ez. 2
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="NEH.7.4" />Kota Yerusalem sangat luas dan lapang, tetapi penduduknya saat itu masih sedikit dan rumah-rumah di dalamnya belum dibangun kembali.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="NEH.7.5" />Lalu Allah memberi hikmat kepada saya untuk mengumpulkan para bangsawan, pemimpin, dan rakyat biasa untuk mencatat silsilah keluarga mereka masing-masing. Saya juga mendapati daftar nama dan silsilah rombongan pertama yang pulang dari pembuangan di Babel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="NEH.7.6" />Berikut ini adalah daftar kelompok orang yang kembali dari pembuangan, yaitu mereka yang dahulu dibawa Raja Nebukadnezar ke Babel, tetapi sekarang sudah kembali ke tempat asal mereka di Yerusalem dan di kota-kota Yehuda.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="NEH.7.7" />Mereka kembali dalam satu rombongan besar bersama Zerubabel, Yesua, Nehemia, Azarya, Raamya, Nahamani, Mordekai, Bilsan, Misperet, Bigwai, Nehum, dan Baana.
</p>
<p style="p">Berikut ini adalah daftar nama kaum keluarga bangsa Israel yang kembali, beserta jumlah rombongannya:
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="8" bcv="NEH.7.8" />Keturunan Paros— 2.172 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="9" bcv="NEH.7.9" />Keturunan Sefaca— 372 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="10" bcv="NEH.7.10" />Keturunan Ara— 652 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="11" bcv="NEH.7.11" />Keluarga Yesua dan Yoab, yang adalah anak Pahat Moab— 2.818 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="12" bcv="NEH.7.12" />Keturunan Elam— 1.254 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="13" bcv="NEH.7.13" />Keturunan Zatu— 845 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="14" bcv="NEH.7.14" />Keturunan Zakai— 760 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="15" bcv="NEH.7.15" />Keturunan Binui— 648 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="16" bcv="NEH.7.16" />Keturunan Bebai— 628 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="17" bcv="NEH.7.17" />Keturunan Azgad— 2.322 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="18" bcv="NEH.7.18" />Keturunan Adonikam— 667 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="19" bcv="NEH.7.19" />Keturunan Bigwai— 2.067 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="20" bcv="NEH.7.20" />Keturunan Adin— 655 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="21" bcv="NEH.7.21" />Keluarga Hiskia, yaitu keturunan Ater— 98 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="22" bcv="NEH.7.22" />Keturunan Hasum— 328 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="23" bcv="NEH.7.23" />Keturunan Besai— 324 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="24" bcv="NEH.7.24" />Keturunan Harif— 112 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="25" bcv="NEH.7.25" />Keturunan Gibeon— 95 orang.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="NEH.7.26" />Berikut ini adalah jumlah orang yang kembali, dihitung berdasarkan kota asal mereka:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Betlehem dan Netofa— 188 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="27" bcv="NEH.7.27" />Anatot— 128 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="28" bcv="NEH.7.28" />Bet Azmawet— 42 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="29" bcv="NEH.7.29" />Kiryat Yearim, Kefira, dan Beerot— 743 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="30" bcv="NEH.7.30" />Rama dan Geba— 621 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="31" bcv="NEH.7.31" />Mikmas— 122 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="32" bcv="NEH.7.32" />Betel dan Ai— 123 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="33" bcv="NEH.7.33" />Nebo yang lain— 52 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="34" bcv="NEH.7.34" />Elam yang lain— 1.254 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="35" bcv="NEH.7.35" />Harim— 320 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="36" bcv="NEH.7.36" />Yeriko— 345 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="37" bcv="NEH.7.37" />Lod, Hadid, dan Ono— 721 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="38" bcv="NEH.7.38" />Sena— 3.930 orang.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="NEH.7.39" />Berikut ini adalah daftar nama kaum keluarga para imam yang kembali dari pembuangan:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Keluarga Yedaya, yaitu keturunan Yesua— 973 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="40" bcv="NEH.7.40" />Keturunan Imer— 1.052 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="41" bcv="NEH.7.41" />Keturunan Pasyur— 1.247 orang,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="42" bcv="NEH.7.42" />Keturunan Harim— 1.017 orang.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="43" bcv="NEH.7.43" />Berikut ini adalah daftar kelompok keturunan Lewi yang kembali dari pembuangan beserta jumlah rombongannya:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Keluarga Yesua dan Kadmiel, yang adalah keturunan Hodewa— 74 orang.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="44" bcv="NEH.7.44" />Pemain musik di rumah TUHAN dari keturunan Asaf— 148 orang.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="45" bcv="NEH.7.45" />Penjaga gerbang rumah TUHAN keturunan Salum, Ater, Talmon, Akub, Hatita, dan Sobai— 138 orang.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="46" bcv="NEH.7.46" />Berikut ini adalah daftar nama kaum keluarga para pekerja di rumah TUHAN yang kembali dari pembuangan:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Ziha, Hasufa, Tabaot,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="47" bcv="NEH.7.47" />Keros, Sia, Padon,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="48" bcv="NEH.7.48" />Lebana, Hagaba, Salmai,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="49" bcv="NEH.7.49" />Hanan, Gidel, Gahar,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="50" bcv="NEH.7.50" />Reaya, Rezin, Nekoda,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="51" bcv="NEH.7.51" />Gazam, Uza, Paseah,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="52" bcv="NEH.7.52" />Besai, Meunim, Nefusim,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="53" bcv="NEH.7.53" />Bakbuk, Hakufa, Harhur,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="54" bcv="NEH.7.54" />Bazlut, Mehida, Harsa,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="55" bcv="NEH.7.55" />Barkos, Sisera, Temah,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="56" bcv="NEH.7.56" />Neziah, dan Hatifa.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="57" bcv="NEH.7.57" />Berikut ini adalah daftar nama kaum keluarga pelayan Raja Salomo yang kembali dari pembuangan:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Sotai, Soferet, Perida,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="58" bcv="NEH.7.58" />Yaala, Darkon, Gidel,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="59" bcv="NEH.7.59" />Sefaca, Hatil, Pokeret Hazebarim, dan Amon.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="60" bcv="NEH.7.60" />Jumlah seluruh keturunan para pekerja rumah TUHAN dan pelayan Raja Salomo adalah 392 orang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="61-62" bcv="NEH.7.61" />Ada juga rombongan lain sejumlah 642 orang yang kembali ke Yerusalem dari kota-kota di Persia, yaitu kota Tel Melah, Tel Harsa, Kerub, Adon, dan Imer. Mereka mengaku berasal dari kaum keluarga Delaya, Tobia, dan Nekoda. Namun, mereka tidak memiliki daftar silsilah keluarga sehingga tidak ada bukti bahwa mereka keturunan Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="63-64" bcv="NEH.7.63" />Para imam dari kaum keluarga Hobaya, Hakos, dan Barzilai juga kembali ke Yerusalem. Ketiga kaum tersebut tidak dapat membuktikan silsilah keluarga mereka sehingga tidak boleh melayani sebagai imam. (Barzilai mendapatkan namanya itu sesuai nama ayah mertuanya, karena dia menikah dengan anak perempuan orang Gilead yang bernama Barzilai.)
<ve />
<v id="65" bcv="NEH.7.65" />Gubernur Yehuda melarang mereka memakan makanan yang sudah dipersembahkan kepada Allah sebelum ada seorang imam yang dapat menyelesaikan masalah ini dengan meminta petunjuk Allah dengan menggunakan Urim dan Tumim.<x caller="+"><xo>7:65
</xo><xt>Kel. 28:30; Ul. 33:8</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="66" bcv="NEH.7.66" />Jumlah semua orang yang kembali ke Yehuda dari pembuangan di Persia adalah 42.360 orang.
<ve />
<v id="67" bcv="NEH.7.67" />Selain itu ada 7.337 orang budak, baik laki-laki maupun perempuan. Budak yang bertugas sebagai penyanyi berjumlah 245 orang, baik laki-laki maupun perempuan.
<ve />
<v id="68" bcv="NEH.7.68" />Berikut ini jumlah hewan peliharaan yang dibawa kembali oleh seluruh orang Israel:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">kuda— 736 ekor,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">bagal— 245 ekor,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="69" bcv="NEH.7.69" />unta— 435 ekor,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">keledai— 6.720 ekor.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="70" bcv="NEH.7.70" />Berikut ini adalah daftar sumbangan untuk biaya pembangunan kembali rumah TUHAN:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Dari gubernur— 8,5 kilogram emas, 50 mangkok untuk digunakan di rumah TUHAN, dan 530 jubah untuk para imam.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="71" bcv="NEH.7.71" />Dari sejumlah kepala kaum keluarga— 170 kilogram emas, 1.200 kilogram perak.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="72" bcv="NEH.7.72" />Dari rakyat— 170 kilogram emas dan 67 jubah untuk para imam.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="73" bcv="NEH.7.73" />Jadi, seluruh kelompok tersebut, yakni para imam, orang suku Lewi, penjaga gerbang rumah TUHAN, pemusik, pekerja di rumah TUHAN, dan rakyat Israel yang lain kembali ke kota-kota asal mereka. Pada bulan ketujuh, mereka sudah menetap di kotanya masing-masing.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="8" />
<s style="s1">Ezra membacakan hukum Allah kepada seluruh bangsa Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1-2" bcv="NEH.8.1" />Pada hari pertama bulan ketujuh,<f caller="+"><fr>8:1-2
</fr><fk>hari pertama bulan ketujuh
</fk><ft>Hari pertama bulan ketujuh (yaitu Tisri) dalam kalender Yahudi diperkirakan jatuh pada 8 Oktober.</ft></f> seluruh umat Israel— baik laki-laki maupun perempuan— berkumpul di alun-alun depan Pintu Gerbang Air. Mereka meminta Ezra selaku imam dan ahli hukum untuk membacakan kitab Taurat yang diberikan TUHAN kepada bangsa Israel melalui Musa. Maka Imam Ezra mengeluarkan kitab Taurat di depan semua orang yang datang. Mereka terdiri dari orang dewasa dan anak-anak yang sudah dapat mengerti apa yang dibacakan.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="NEH.8.3" />Mulai pagi-pagi sekali sampai tengah hari, Imam Ezra membacakan kitab itu. Semua yang hadir mendengarkannya dengan perhatian penuh.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="NEH.8.4" />Beginilah acara pembacaan kitab Taurat berlangsung. Imam Ezra berdiri di atas panggung kayu yang dibangun khusus untuk acara ini. Dia didampingi oleh Matitia, Sema, Anaya, Uria, Hilkia, dan Maaseya di sebelah kanan, serta Pedaya, Misael, Malkia, Hasum, Hasbadana, Zakaria, dan Mesulam di sebelah kirinya.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="NEH.8.5" />Lalu Ezra membuka gulungan kitab itu dengan disaksikan semua orang yang berkumpul di sana, karena dia berdiri di atas panggung yang lebih tinggi daripada mereka. Ketika kitab itu dibuka, semua orang berdiri untuk menunjukkan hormat.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="NEH.8.6" />Ezra mengucap syukur kepada TUHAN, Allah Yang Mahakuasa, lalu mereka semua mengangkat tangan sambil berkata, “Amin! Amin!” dan bersujud menyembah TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="7-8" bcv="NEH.8.7" />Kemudian mereka berdiri kembali, dan kitab Taurat dibacakan. Beberapa ahli hukum dari suku Lewi menguraikan dan menjelaskan arti hukum-hukum itu dalam bahasa yang mudah dimengerti.<f caller="+"><fr>8:7-8
</fr><fk>menguraikan … dimengerti
</fk><ft>Salah satu alasan kitab Taurat perlu dijelaskan adalah karena hukum itu ditulis dalam bahasa Ibrani. Kebanyakan orang Yahudi yang pulang dari pembuangan tidak terlalu mengerti bahasa Ibrani karena selama di Babel mereka menggunakan bahasa Aram.</ft></f> Orang-orang Lewi tersebut adalah Yesua, Bani, Serebya, Yamin, Akub, Sabetai, Hodia, Maaseya, Kelita, Azarya, Yozabaf, Hanan, dan Pelaya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="NEH.8.9" />Semua orang yang berkumpul menangis waktu mendengarkan pembacaan kitab Taurat itu. Lalu saya, yang menjabat sebagai gubernur, Imam Ezra (yang juga ahli hukum Allah), beserta orang-orang Lewi yang menjelaskan hukum itu berkata, “Janganlah bersedih atau menangis! TUHAN menjadikan hari ini sebagai hari yang kudus bagi kita.”
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="NEH.8.10" />Saya berkata kepada seluruh umat itu, “Pulanglah dan nikmatilah makanan yang lezat dan minuman yang enak. Bagikanlah juga makanan untuk orang-orang lain yang tidak mempunyai apa-apa, karena hari ini adalah hari yang dikhususkan bagi Allah kita. Jangan berdukacita, sebab sukacita yang berasal dari TUHAN akan menjadi kekuatanmu.”
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="NEH.8.11" />Orang-orang Lewi menenangkan bangsa Israel dengan berkata, “Diam dan tenangkanlah dirimu karena hari ini adalah hari yang suci.”
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="NEH.8.12" />Kemudian semua orang meninggalkan tempat itu. Mereka mengadakan perjamuan dan membagikan makanan dan minuman kepada orang-orang lain yang tidak mempunyai makanan. Mereka bergembira karena dapat mengerti apa yang diajarkan kepada mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Hari Raya Pondok Cabang-cabang Berdaun
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="NEH.8.13" />Pada hari kedua dalam bulan ketujuh, semua kepala kaum keluarga bersama para imam dan orang-orang Lewi datang kepada Ezra, sebagai ahli hukum, untuk mempelajari isi kitab Taurat dengan lebih teliti.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="NEH.8.14" />Saat itu mereka mendapati perintah TUHAN kepada bangsa Israel melalui Musa bahwa setiap bulan ketujuh mereka harus memperingati Hari Raya Pondok Cabang-cabang Berdaun dengan cara tinggal di dalam pondok-pondok.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="NEH.8.15" />Maka mereka mengumumkan berita ini ke semua kota di negeri Israel termasuk Yerusalem, “Pergilah ke wilayah pegunungan, ambillah dahan-dahan pohon zaitun, murad, kurma, ara, dan pohon-pohon lainnya yang rimbun. Buatlah pondok-pondok dari dahan itu untuk tinggal selama perayaan berlangsung, sesuai yang tertulis dalam kitab Taurat.”
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="NEH.8.16" />Setelah mendengar pemberitahuan itu, semua orang pergi untuk mengambil dahan-dahan pohon. Mereka membangun pondok-pondok itu di atas atap rumah-rumah mereka, di teras, di halaman rumah TUHAN, di alun-alun dekat Pintu Gerbang Air, juga di alun-alun dekat Gerbang Efraim.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="NEH.8.17" />Semua orang yang kembali dari pembuangan membuat pondok-pondok untuk ditempati selama hari raya. Mereka sangat bersukacita. Sejak zaman Yosua anak Nun, inilah pertama kalinya orang Israel melakukan perayaan itu lagi.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="NEH.8.18" />Perayaan berlangsung selama tujuh hari, dan setiap harinya Ezra mengajarkan isi kitab Taurat. Pada hari kedelapan, mereka kembali berkumpul untuk menyembah Allah dengan penuh hormat, sesuai dengan yang diperintahkan dalam kitab Taurat.<x caller="+"><xo>8:18
</xo><xt>Im. 23:33-43; Bil. 29:12-39; Ul. 16:13-15</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>

<c id="9" />
<s style="s1">Umat Israel mengaku dosa
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1-2" bcv="NEH.9.1" />Pada hari kedua puluh empat, masih di bulan ketujuh, seluruh rakyat Israel berkumpul untuk mengaku dosa. Mereka berpuasa, memakai kain karung, dan menaruh abu di atas kepala sebagai tanda berkabung karena dosa mereka sendiri. Mereka sudah memisahkan diri dari semua orang yang bukan bangsa Israel. Mereka berdoa mengakui dosa-dosa dan kesalahan-kesalahan mereka maupun nenek moyang mereka.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="NEH.9.3" />Selama tiga jam, kitab Taurat dibacakan kepada mereka, dan selama tiga jam berikutnya mereka mengaku dosa di hadapan TUHAN sambil bersujud menyembah Dia.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="NEH.9.4" />Sekelompok orang Lewi— yaitu Yesua, Bani, Kadmiel, Sebanya, Buni, Serebya, Bani, dan Kenani— berdiri di panggung. Mereka memanjatkan doa dengan nyaring kepada TUHAN Allah.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="NEH.9.5" />Selanjutnya, Yesua, Kadmiel, Bani, Hasabneya, Serebya, Hodia, Sebanya, dan Petahya berkata, “Berdirilah dan pujilah TUHAN Allahmu yang hidup selama-lamanya!”
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu mereka berdoa, “Ya, Allah yang mulia, biarlah Engkau dipuji dan diagungkan dengan segala hormat!
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Sejak penciptaan
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="NEH.9.6" />Ya Allah, Engkaulah TUHAN yang Mahaesa.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Engkau yang menciptakan seluruh tingkat surga dan langit, bumi dan segala isinya,<x caller="+"><xo>9:6
</xo><xt>Kej. 1:1</xt></x>
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">serta lautan dan semua yang ada di dalamnya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Engkau yang memberi kehidupan bagi segala makhluk.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Pasukan malaikat surgawi pun bersujud menyembah-Mu.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Dari zaman Abraham
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="NEH.9.7" />Engkaulah TUHAN Allah yang sudah memilih Abram.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Engkau membawa dia keluar dari Ur di wilayah Babel
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan mengubah namanya menjadi Abraham.<x caller="+"><xo>9:7
</xo><xt>Kej. 12:1; 17:5</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="NEH.9.8" />Engkau mengetahui bahwa dia setia kepada-Mu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">maka Engkau mengadakan perjanjian dengannya untuk memberikan negeri yang didiami bangsa Kanaan, Het, Amori, Feris, Yebus, dan Girgasi kepada anak cucunya.<x caller="+"><xo>9:8
</xo><xt>Kej. 15:18-21</xt></x>
</q>
<q style="q1">Engkau sudah menepati janji-Mu itu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena Engkau adil dan setia.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Dari perbudakan Israel di Mesir
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="NEH.9.9" />Engkau melihat penderitaan nenek moyang kami di negeri Mesir
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan mendengar jeritan mereka minta tolong di tepi Laut Merah.<x caller="+"><xo>9:9
</xo><xt>Kel. 3:7; 14:10-12</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="NEH.9.10" />Maka Engkau melakukan perbuatan dahsyat dan membuat keajaiban melawan raja Mesir, para pejabatnya, dan seluruh rakyatnya,<x caller="+"><xo>9:10
</xo><xt>Kel. 7:8—12:32</xt></x>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sebab Engkau tahu betapa kejamnya mereka terhadap nenek moyang kami.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Karena perbuatan ajaib-Mu itu, Engkau ditakuti bangsa-bangsa sampai sekarang.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="NEH.9.11" />Engkau membelah Laut Merah di hadapan nenek moyang kami
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sehingga mereka bisa menyeberang melalui tanah yang kering.<x caller="+"><xo>9:11a
</xo><xt>Kel. 14:21-22</xt></x>
</q>
<q style="q1">Ke dalam laut Engkau menenggelamkan pasukan Mesir yang mengejar mereka,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bagaikan batu dilempar ke dasar lautan yang bergelora.<x caller="+"><xo>9:11b
</xo><xt>Kel. 14:23-30; 15:4-5</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Dari waktu Israel hidup di padang belantara
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="NEH.9.12" />Di padang belantara, Engkau menuntun mereka dengan tiang awan pada siang hari,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan pada waktu malam, Engkau menerangi jalan mereka dengan tiang berapi.<x caller="+"><xo>9:12
</xo><xt>Kel. 13:21-22</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="NEH.9.13" />Dari surga Engkau turun ke atas gunung Sinai dan berbicara kepada mereka.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Engkau memberi mereka peraturan-peraturan dan ketetapan-ketetapan yang adil
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">serta hukum-hukum dan perintah-perintah yang baik.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="NEH.9.14" />Melalui hamba-Mu Musa, Engkau mengajar mereka untuk menjaga kesucian hari Sabat-Mu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan memberikan berbagai perintah, ketetapan, serta hukum kepada mereka.<x caller="+"><xo>9:14
</xo><xt>Kel. 19:18—23:33</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="NEH.9.15" />Ketika umat-Mu lapar, Engkau menyediakan roti surgawi yang disebut manna.<x caller="+"><xo>9:15</xo><xt>Kel. 16:31</xt></x>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Ketika mereka haus, Engkau mengeluarkan air dari sebuah batu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Engkau memerintahkan mereka untuk merebut dan menduduki negeri yang sudah Engkau janjikan kepada mereka.<x caller="+"><xo>9:15
</xo><xt>Kel. 16:4-15; 17:1-7; Ul. 1:21</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="16" bcv="NEH.9.16" />Tetapi nenek moyang kami sombong.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka keras kepala dan tidak menaati perintah-perintah-Mu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="NEH.9.17" />Mereka menolak untuk taat.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka lupa hal-hal ajaib yang sudah Engkau lakukan di hadapan mereka.
</q>
<q style="q1">Karena keras kepala, mereka malah ingin mengangkat seorang pemimpin
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">untuk membawa mereka kembali ke dalam perbudakan di Mesir.<x caller="+"><xo>9:17
</xo><xt>Bil. 14:1-4</xt></x>
</q>
<q style="q1">Tetapi Engkau Allah yang maha pengampun.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Engkau murah hati, penuh belas kasih, panjang sabar, dan setia.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Engkau tidak meninggalkan mereka.<x caller="+"><xo>9:17
</xo><xt>Kel. 34:6</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="NEH.9.18" />Nenek moyang kami membuat berhala berbentuk anak sapi.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kata mereka, ‘Inilah dewa kita yang sudah membawa kita keluar dari Mesir.’
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka berulang kali menghina Engkau dengan perbuatan yang keterlaluan seperti itu.<x caller="+"><xo>9:18
</xo><xt>Kel. 32:1-4</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="NEH.9.19" />“Namun, Engkau TUHAN yang maha pengasih!
</p>
<q level="2" style="q2">Engkau tidak meninggalkan mereka di padang belantara.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tiang awan-Mu tetap menuntun mereka pada waktu siang
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan tiang berapi tetap menerangi jalan mereka di kala malam.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="NEH.9.20" />Roh-Mu memberikan kuasa kepada Musa untuk mengajar mereka dengan lemah lembut.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Engkau tetap menurunkan manna untuk mereka makan
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan menyediakan air ketika mereka haus.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="NEH.9.21" />Selama empat puluh tahun di padang belantara Engkau memelihara mereka.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Pakaian mereka tidak menjadi usang
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan kaki mereka tidak pernah menjadi bengkak.<x caller="+"><xo>9:21
</xo><xt>Ul. 8:2-4</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Dari waktu Israel menguasai negeri Kanaan
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="22" bcv="NEH.9.22" />Engkau menolong mereka mengalahkan banyak kerajaan dan bangsa,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">lalu Engkau membagi-bagikan negeri Kanaan kepada suku-suku umat-Mu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Mereka mengambil alih seluruh wilayah Raja Sihon dari Hesbon dan Raja Og dari Basan.<x caller="+"><xo>9:22
</xo><xt>Bil. 21:21-35</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="23" bcv="NEH.9.23" />Engkau membuat anak cucu mereka sebanyak bintang-bintang di langit,<x caller="+"><xo>9:23
</xo><xt>Kej. 15:5</xt></x>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan menuntun mereka memasuki negeri
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yang sudah Engkau janjikan kepada nenek moyang mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="24" bcv="NEH.9.24" />Saat umat-Mu masuk untuk menguasai, Engkau menolong mereka menaklukkan bangsa Kanaan, penduduk negeri ini.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Engkau menyerahkan raja-raja dan rakyat mereka,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sehingga nenek moyang kami berkuasa penuh atas mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="25" bcv="NEH.9.25" />Bangsa Israel merebut kota-kota berbenteng dan tanah yang subur.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka merampas rumah-rumah yang penuh dengan berbagai harta,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sumur-sumur yang sudah digali,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">kebun-kebun anggur dan zaitun yang sudah ditanami,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">juga pohon buah-buahan yang berlimpah.
</q>
<q style="q1">Mereka makan sampai kenyang dan menjadi gemuk.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Bangsa Israel hidup senang karena kebaikan-Mu.<x caller="+"><xo>9:25
</xo><xt>Ul. 6:10-11</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Dari waktu pemberontakan Israel
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="26" bcv="NEH.9.26" />Tetapi kemudian mereka menjadi tidak taat kepada-Mu dan memberontak melawan Engkau.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka mengabaikan Hukum-Mu,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan membunuh para nabi-Mu yang memperingatkan mereka untuk kembali kepada-Mu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka terus menghina Engkau dengan berbagai perbuatan yang sangat keterlaluan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="27" bcv="NEH.9.27" />Oleh sebab itu, Engkau menyerahkan umat-Mu kepada musuh-musuh yang menindas mereka.
</q>
<q style="q1">Di saat menderita, mereka berseru kepada-Mu minta tolong.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dari surga Engkau mendengar jeritan mereka, dan satu demi satu Engkau mengutus para hakim untuk menyelamatkan mereka,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sebab Engkau penuh belas kasihan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="28" bcv="NEH.9.28" />Namun, saat keadaan tenteram mereka kembali berdosa kepada-Mu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Maka Engkau membiarkan musuh-musuh menindas mereka.
</q>
<q style="q1">Ketika mereka berseru minta tolong lagi,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Engkau mendengarkan mereka dari surga.
</q>
<q style="q1">Berulang kali Engkau tetap menyelamatkan mereka,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sebab Engkau sungguh penuh belas kasihan.<x caller="+"><xo>9:28
</xo><xt>Hak. 2:11-16</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="29" bcv="NEH.9.29" />Engkau memberi peringatan kepada mereka untuk kembali pada hukum-Mu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi mereka sombong dan tidak mau menaati perintah-perintah-Mu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Padahal, jika seseorang menaati perintah-perintah-Mu, dia akan hidup sejahtera,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi mereka terus saja berdosa, keras kepala, suka memberontak, dan menutup telinga terhadap Engkau.<x caller="+"><xo>9:29
</xo><xt>Im. 18:5; Yes. 1:19-20</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="30" bcv="NEH.9.30" />Selama bertahun-tahun, Engkau tetap sabar.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Roh-Mu memberikan kuasa kepada para nabi untuk mengajar dan memperingatkan mereka,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tetapi mereka tetap tidak mau taat.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Maka Engkau membiarkan mereka dikalahkan oleh pasukan bangsa-bangsa di sekeliling mereka.<x caller="+"><xo>9:30
</xo><xt>2Raj. 17:13-18</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="31" bcv="NEH.9.31" />Walaupun begitu, Engkau tidak meninggalkan mereka ataupun memusnahkan mereka seluruhnya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena Engkau murah hati dan penuh belas kasihan.<x caller="+"><xo>9:31
</xo><xt>Kel. 34:5-8</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Sampai zaman sekarang
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="32" bcv="NEH.9.32" />Oleh sebab itu, ya Allah, Engkau yang sangat mengagumkan karena Engkau mahabesar, mahakuasa,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan selalu setia pada perjanjian-Mu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">janganlah abaikan semua penderitaan yang sudah kami alami,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">baik para raja, imam, nabi, nenek moyang, maupun seluruh rakyat kami.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kami sudah tertindas sejak zaman raja Asyur sampai hari ini.<x caller="+"><xo>9:32
</xo><xt>2Raj. 15:19-20, 29; 17:3-6</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="33" bcv="NEH.9.33" />Semua hukuman yang sudah menimpa kami adalah wujud keadilan-Mu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kami memang layak dihukum,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">karena kami sudah melakukan banyak kesalahan terhadap Engkau yang selalu setia.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="34" bcv="NEH.9.34" />Para raja, pejabat, imam, dan nenek moyang kami tidak menaati hukum-hukum-Mu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka tidak menghiraukan perintah-perintah dan peringatan-peringatan-Mu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="35" bcv="NEH.9.35" />Mendekati waktu pembuangan umat Israel ke negeri Babel,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">saat mereka masih menikmati berbagai berkat yang Engkau limpahkan di negeri yang subur dan luas ini,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">mereka tidak melayani Engkau dan tidak berpaling dari perbuatan jahat mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="36" bcv="NEH.9.36" />Lihatlah, ya Allah, negeri yang sudah Engkau berikan kepada nenek moyang kami sekarang dijajah bangsa lain.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Di tanah kami sendiri, yang seharusnya kami nikmati, kami justru menjadi budak!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="37" bcv="NEH.9.37" />Hasil panen dan ternak kami menjadi milik para raja yang sudah Engkau tempatkan untuk menguasai kami.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Bahkan kehidupan kami pun dikendalikan mereka!
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Ya, akibat dosa kami sendiri, sekarang kami sangat menderita.”
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Umat Israel membuat perjanjian
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="38" bcv="NEH.9.38" />Berdasarkan doa pengakuan dosa itu, kami membuat sebuah perjanjian tertulis, yang disahkan dengan stempel oleh para pemimpin, orang-orang Lewi, dan imam-imam.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="10" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NEH.10.1" />Inilah daftar nama orang-orang yang memberi stempel pengesahan pada dokumen perjanjian itu:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Saya— Nehemia anak Hakalya selaku gubernur Yehuda— dan Zedekia.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="NEH.10.2" />Para imam:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Seraya, Azarya, Yeremia,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="3" bcv="NEH.10.3" />Pasyur, Amarya, Malkia,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="4" bcv="NEH.10.4" />Hatus, Sebanya, Maluk,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="5" bcv="NEH.10.5" />Harim, Meremot, Obaja,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="6" bcv="NEH.10.6" />Daniel, Gineton, Baruk,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="7" bcv="NEH.10.7" />Mesulam, Abia, Miyamin,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="8" bcv="NEH.10.8" />Maazya, Bilgai, Semaya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="NEH.10.9" />Orang-orang Lewi:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Yesua anak Azanya,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Binui dari kaum keluarga Henadad,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Kadmiel,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="10" bcv="NEH.10.10" />Sebanya, Hodia, Kelita, Pelaya, Hanan,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="11" bcv="NEH.10.11" />Mika, Rehob, Hasabya,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="12" bcv="NEH.10.12" />Zakur, Serebya, Sebanya,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="13" bcv="NEH.10.13" />Hodia, Bani, Beninu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="NEH.10.14" />Para pemimpin bangsa Israel:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Paros, Pahat Moab, Elam, Zatu, Bani,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="15" bcv="NEH.10.15" />Buni, Azgad, Bebai,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="16" bcv="NEH.10.16" />Adonia, Bigwai, Adin,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="17" bcv="NEH.10.17" />Ater, Hiskia, Azur,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="18" bcv="NEH.10.18" />Hodia, Hasum, Bezai,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="19" bcv="NEH.10.19" />Harif, Anatot, Nebai,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="20" bcv="NEH.10.20" />Magpias, Mesulam, Hezir,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="21" bcv="NEH.10.21" />Mesezabeel, Zadok, Yadua,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="22" bcv="NEH.10.22" />Pelatia, Hanan, Anaya,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="23" bcv="NEH.10.23" />Hosea, Hananya, Hasub,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="24" bcv="NEH.10.24" />Halohes, Pilha, Sobek,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="25" bcv="NEH.10.25" />Rehum, Hasabna, Maaseya,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="26" bcv="NEH.10.26" />Ahia, Hanan, Anan,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="27" bcv="NEH.10.27" />Maluk, Harim, Baana.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="NEH.10.28" />Nama-nama dalam perjanjian itu mewakili semua orang Israel yang lain, termasuk para imam, orang Lewi, para penjaga pintu gerbang, para penyanyi, pelayan rumah TUHAN, beserta istri dan anak-anak mereka— yaitu semua orang yang sudah cukup dewasa untuk mengerti dan menyetujui perjanjian itu. Mereka sudah memisahkan diri dari orang-orang bangsa lain di negeri itu untuk menaati hukum Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Isi perjanjian
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="NEH.10.29" />Dalam perjanjian itu, kami umat Israel beserta para bangsawan bersumpah, “Biarlah kami terkena kutuk apabila tidak menaati semua perintah, peraturan, dan ketetapan TUHAN Allah, yakni hukum yang diberikan Penguasa kita melalui hamba-Nya Musa.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="NEH.10.30" />Kami berjanji tidak akan menikahkan anak-anak kami, baik laki-laki maupun perempuan, dengan anak-anak dari bangsa-bangsa asing yang tinggal di negeri kami.<x caller="+"><xo>10:30
</xo><xt>Kel. 34:16; Ul. 7:3</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="NEH.10.31" />Pada hari Sabat dan hari suci lainnya, kami tidak akan membeli gandum dan berbagai barang dagangan yang dijual oleh penduduk negeri ini yang bukan bangsa Israel. Setiap tahun ketujuh, kami tidak akan menanami ladang-ladang kami dan tidak akan menagih utang dari sesama orang Israel.<x caller="+"><xo>10:31
</xo><xt>Kel. 23:10-11; Im. 25:1-7; Ul. 15:1-2</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="NEH.10.32" />“Kami juga akan memenuhi tanggung jawab sesuai perintah Allah, yaitu memberikan 4 gram uang perak setiap tahun untuk mencukupi kebutuhan ibadah di rumah TUHAN.<x caller="+"><xo>10:32
</xo><xt>Kel. 30:11-16</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="NEH.10.33" />Uang tersebut akan digunakan untuk menyediakan roti sajian, persembahan gandum-ganduman, dan kurban yang dibakar habis pada setiap hari Sabat, perayaan bulan baru, perayaan tahunan, dan untuk kurban penghapus dosa bangsa Israel. Uang tersebut juga akan digunakan untuk membeli barang-barang lain dalam mendukung pekerjaan di rumah TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="NEH.10.34" />Kami juga akan menaati perintah-Nya untuk memperhatikan supaya api di mezbah TUHAN Allah tetap menyala,<x caller="+"><xo>10:34
</xo><xt>Im. 6:12-13</xt></x> dengan cara menyediakan kayu bakar. Jadi kami, seluruh rakyat Israel— termasuk seluruh keluarga para imam dan orang Lewi— akan mengundi setiap tahun untuk menentukan giliran orang-orang yang bertugas menyediakan kayu bakar yang cukup dan membawanya ke rumah TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="NEH.10.35" />“Kami akan mempersembahkan hasil panen pertama dari ladang-ladang dan kebun-kebun kami ke rumah TUHAN setiap tahun.<x caller="+"><xo>10:35
</xo><xt>Kel. 23:19; 34:26; Ul. 26:2</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="NEH.10.36" />Sesuai peraturan dalam hukum Allah,<x caller="+"><xo>10:36
</xo><xt>Kel. 13:2</xt></x> kami akan membawa setiap anak sulung kami kepada para imam yang bertugas di rumah TUHAN supaya anak-anak sulung itu dikhususkan bagi TUHAN. Kami akan mempersembahkan anak hewan ternak kami yang pertama lahir, baik sapi, kambing, maupun domba.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="NEH.10.37" />Hasil pertama dari gilingan gandum dan jelai, persembahan khusus, panen buah-buahan, dan air anggur serta minyak zaitun yang pertama dibuat akan kami serahkan kepada para imam untuk disimpan di gudang rumah TUHAN karena semua itu adalah bagian untuk mereka. Selain itu, kami juga akan memberikan sepersepuluh dari hasil panen kami kepada orang Lewi yang bertanggung jawab untuk mengumpulkannya di lumbung kota kami masing-masing.<x caller="+"><xo>10:37
</xo><xt>Bil. 18:21; Ul. 14:28-29</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="NEH.10.38" />Seorang imam dari keturunan Harun harus hadir bersama orang-orang Lewi ketika mereka mengumpulkan perpuluhan dari rakyat. Orang-orang Lewi harus membawa sepersepuluh dari semua yang mereka terima ke gudang-gudang perbendaharaan di rumah TUHAN.<x caller="+"><xo>10:38
</xo><xt>Bil. 18:26</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="NEH.10.39" />Umat Israel dan orang-orang Lewi akan membawa persembahan gandum dan hasil panen lainnya, air anggur baru, serta minyak zaitun ke gudang-gudang perbendaharaan rumah TUHAN, supaya siap digunakan oleh para imam, penjaga pintu gerbang, dan penyanyi yang bertugas di rumah Allah. Kami berjanji tidak akan menelantarkan rumah Allah kita.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="11" />
<s style="s1">Warga baru Yerusalem
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NEH.11.1" />Para pemimpin bangsa Israel dan keluarganya menjadi warga baru yang pertama menempati kota suci Yerusalem, sedangkan rakyat dari suku Yehuda dan Benyamin membuang undi untuk menentukan satu dari setiap sepuluh keluarga untuk menetap di Yerusalem, sementara yang sembilan lagi menetap di kota-kota lain.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="NEH.11.2" />Ada juga sejumlah kepala keluarga yang dengan sukarela memutuskan untuk membawa keluarganya tinggal di Yerusalem, dan rakyat memuji kesediaan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="3-4" bcv="NEH.11.3" />Selebihnya dari rakyat suku Yehuda dan Benyamin, para imam, orang Lewi, pelayan rumah TUHAN, dan keturunan hamba Salomo, tinggal di tanah warisan keluarganya masing-masing yang tersebar di kota-kota daerah Yehuda.
</p>
<p style="p">Inilah daftar kepala suku yang menetap di kota Yerusalem bersama keluarga mereka.
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Dua kepala suku Yehuda
</s>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Pemimpin suku Yehuda:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Ataya, kepala kaum Peres. Daftar nenek moyangnya adalah Mahalalel, kemudian Sefatya, Amaria, Zakaria, dan Uzia, yang adalah ayah Ataya.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="5" bcv="NEH.11.5" />Maaseya, kepala kaum Syela. Daftar nenek moyangnya adalah Zakaria, kemudian Yoyarib, Adaya, Hazaya, Kolhoze, dan Baruk, yang adalah ayah Maaseya.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="6" bcv="NEH.11.6" />Jumlah laki-laki keturunan Peres yang menetap di Yerusalem adalah 468 orang. Semuanya terlatih untuk berperang.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Tiga kepala suku Benyamin
</s>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="7" bcv="NEH.11.7" />Salu, kepala suku Benyamin yang utama. Daftar nenek moyangnya adalah Yesaya, kemudian Itiel, Maaseya, Kolaya, Pedaya, Yoed, dan Mesulam, yang adalah ayah Salu.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="8" bcv="NEH.11.8" />Gabai dan Silai, dua kerabat dekat Salu yang menjadi wakil kepala suku.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Jumlah keturunan Benyamin yang tinggal di Yerusalem adalah 928 orang.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="9" bcv="NEH.11.9" />Yoel anak Sikri menjadi kepala administrasi untuk suku Benyamin, sedangkan Yehuda anak Hasenua menjadi wakil pemimpin kota Yerusalem.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Para pemimpin imam
</s>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="10" bcv="NEH.11.10" />Berikut ini daftar pemimpin para imam yang menetap di Yerusalem:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Yedaya anak Yoyarib, Yakin,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="11" bcv="NEH.11.11" />dan Seraya. Daftar nenek moyang Seraya adalah Imam Besar Ahitub, kemudian Merayot, Zadok, Mesulam, dan Hilkia, yang adalah ayah Seraya.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="12" bcv="NEH.11.12" />Ketiga imam tersebut mengepalai kerabat mereka yang bertugas di rumah TUHAN. Semuanya berjumlah 822 orang.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Pemimpin keempat adalah Adaya. Daftar nenek moyangnya adalah Malik, Pasyur, Zakaria, Amzi, Pelaya, dan Yoroham, yang adalah ayah Adaya.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="13" bcv="NEH.11.13" />Adaya mengepalai kerabatnya yang berjumlah 242 kepala keluarga.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Pemimpin kelima adalah Amasai. Daftar nenek moyangnya adalah Imer, Mesilemot, Ahzai, dan Azarel, yang adalah ayah Amasai.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="14" bcv="NEH.11.14" />Amasai mengepalai para kerabatnya yang berjumlah 128 orang. Mereka semua laki-laki yang terlatih berperang. Komandan mereka adalah Zabdiel anak Gedolim.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Para kepala dari suku Lewi
</s>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="15" bcv="NEH.11.15" />Berikut ini daftar pemimpin suku Lewi yang menetap di Yerusalem:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Semaya. Daftar nenek moyangnya adalah Buni, Hasabya, Azrikam, dan Hasub, yang adalah ayah Semaya.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="16" bcv="NEH.11.16" />Sabetai dan Yozabad, yang bertanggung jawab atas pekerjaan di luar rumah TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="17" bcv="NEH.11.17" />Matanya, yang adalah keturunan pemain musik bernama Asaf. Matanya adalah anak Mika dan cucu Zabdi. Dia kepala pemimpin paduan suara yang menyanyikan doa dan ucapan syukur kepada Tuhan.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Bakbukya, wakil Matanya.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Abda, keturunan pemazmur bernama Yedutun. Abda adalah anak Samua dan cucu Galal.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="18-19" bcv="NEH.11.18" />Akub dan Talmon, kepala orang Lewi yang bertugas sebagai penjaga gerbang. Jumlah seluruh penjaga adalah 172 orang.
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p">Semua orang Lewi yang tinggal di Yerusalem ada 284 orang.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="NEH.11.20" />Selebihnya dari orang Israel, para imam, dan orang Lewi tersebar di semua kota di Yehuda, masing-masing tinggal di tanah miliknya sendiri.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="NEH.11.21" />Para pekerja rumah TUHAN tinggal di bukit Ofel di kota Yerusalem. Pemimpin mereka adalah Ziha dan Gispa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="NEH.11.22" />Pemimpin keturunan Lewi yang menetap di Yerusalem adalah Uzi. Daftar nenek moyangnya adalah Mika, kemudian Matanya (pemimpin tersebut di atas), Hasabya, dan Bani, yang adalah ayah Uzi. Jadi, Uzi juga keturunan Asaf. Banyak dari keturunan Asaf menjadi penyanyi yang mengiringi ibadah di rumah ALLAH.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="NEH.11.23" />Mereka bertugas sesuai perintah dari raja tentang pembagian jadwal para penyanyi setiap harinya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="NEH.11.24" />Petahya anak Mesezabel, keturunan Zerah dari suku Yehuda, adalah duta besar orang Israel di kerajaan Persia.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kota-kota yang didiami kembali oleh suku Yehuda dan Benyamin
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="NEH.11.25" />Rakyat lain dari suku Yehuda yang tidak menetap di Yerusalem tersebar di kota dan desa berikut ini:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Kiryat Arba, Dibon, Yekabzel,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="26" bcv="NEH.11.26" />Yesua, Molada di Bet Pelet,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="27" bcv="NEH.11.27" />Hazar Sual, Bersyeba dan desa-desa sekitarnya,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="28" bcv="NEH.11.28" />Ziklag, Mekona dan desa-desa sekitarnya,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="29" bcv="NEH.11.29" />En Rimon, Zora, Yarmut,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="30" bcv="NEH.11.30" />Zanoa, Adulam dan desa-desa di sekitarnya,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Lakis dan desa-desa sekitarnya,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Azeka dan desa-desa sekitarnya.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Jadi, mereka semua tersebar dari daerah Bersyeba di selatan sampai ke Lembah Hinom di utara.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="NEH.11.31" />Rakyat lain dari suku Benyamin menetap di kota-kota berikut ini:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Geba, Mikmas, Aya, Betel dan desa-desa sekitarnya,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="32" bcv="NEH.11.32" />Anatot, Nob, Ananya,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="33" bcv="NEH.11.33" />Hazor, Rama, Gitaim,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="34" bcv="NEH.11.34" />Hadid, Zeboim, Nebalat,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="35" bcv="NEH.11.35" />Lod, Ono, dan lembah para tukang.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="36" bcv="NEH.11.36" />Pada masa ini, beberapa kelompok suku Lewi yang dulu tinggal di daerah Yehuda diminta berpindah dan bergabung dengan suku Benyamin.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="12" />
<s style="s1">Daftar para imam dan orang Lewi yang kembali
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NEH.12.1" />Sejumlah imam dan orang suku Lewi pulang ke negeri Israel bersama rombongan Zerubabel anak Sealtiel dan Yesua. Inilah daftar nama mereka.
</p>
<p style="p">Para imam:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Seraya, Yeremia, Ezra,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="2" bcv="NEH.12.2" />Amarya, Maluk, Hatus,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="3" bcv="NEH.12.3" />Sekanya, Rehum, Meremot,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="4" bcv="NEH.12.4" />Ido, Ginetoi, Abia,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="5" bcv="NEH.12.5" />Miyamin, Moaja, Bilga,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="6" bcv="NEH.12.6" />Semaya, Yoyarib, Yedaya,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="7" bcv="NEH.12.7" />Salu, Amok, Hilkia, dan Yedaya.
</p>
<p style="p">Mereka semua adalah para imam yang mengepalai imam-imam lain pada zaman Yosua.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8-9" bcv="NEH.12.8" />Para penyanyi dan pemain instrumen musik dari suku Lewi berdiri di rumah Allah dan menyanyi mazmur kepada TUHAN dalam dua baris yang saling berhadapan.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Yang dalam kelompok pertama adalah Yesua, Binui, Kadmiel, Serebya, Yehuda, dan Matanya. Mereka beserta para kerabatnya bertugas memimpin nyanyian ucapan syukur kepada Tuhan.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Kelompok kedua yang berdiri berhadapan dengan kelompok pertama adalah Bakbukya, Uni, dan para kerabatnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="NEH.12.10" />Bertahun-tahun sebelumnya, Yesua menjabat sebagai imam besar. Dia adalah ayah Yoyakim, yang adalah ayah Elyasib, dan Elyasib adalah ayah Yoyada.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="NEH.12.11" />Yoyada adalah ayah Yonatan, Yonatan adalah ayah Yadua.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="NEH.12.12" />Inilah daftar kepala keluarga para imam pada zaman Yoyakim menjabat sebagai imam besar:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Meraya dari keluarga Seraya,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Hananya dari keluarga Yeremia,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="13" bcv="NEH.12.13" />Mesulam dari keluarga Ezra,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Yohanan dari keluarga Amarya,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="14" bcv="NEH.12.14" />Yonatan dari keluarga Meliku,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Yusuf dari keluarga Sebanya,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="15" bcv="NEH.12.15" />Adna dari keluarga Harim,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Helkai dari keluarga Merayot,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="16" bcv="NEH.12.16" />Zakaria dari keluarga Ido,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Mesulam dari keluarga Gineton,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="17" bcv="NEH.12.17" />Sikri dari keluarga Abia,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Piltai dari keluarga Miyamin dan Moaja,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="18" bcv="NEH.12.18" />Samua dari keluarga Bilgia,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Yonatan dari keluarga Semaya,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="19" bcv="NEH.12.19" />Matnai dari keluarga Yoyarib,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Uzi dari keluarga Yedaya,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="20" bcv="NEH.12.20" />Kalai dari keluarga Salai,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Heber dari keluarga Amok,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="21" bcv="NEH.12.21" />Hasabya dari keluarga Hilkia,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Netaneel dari keluarga Yedaya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="NEH.12.22" />Daftar kepala keluarga suku Lewi dan para imam pernah dibuat sepanjang periode jabatan Imam Besar Elyasib, Yoyada, Yohanan, dan Yadua. Ada juga catatan lain yang ditulis pada masa pemerintahan Darius, raja Persia.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="NEH.12.23" />Para kepala keluarga dari suku Lewi juga dicatat dalam kitab sejarah hingga masa jabatan Yohanan cucu Elyasib.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="NEH.12.24" />Inilah nama-nama mereka:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Hasabya, Serebya, Yesua anak Kadmiel, dan saudara-saudaranya. Mereka adalah kelompok paduan suara yang berdiri berhadapan untuk menyanyikan puji-pujian dan ucapan syukur kepada ALLAH, sesuai pengaturan dari Raja Daud, orang yang bergaul karib dengan Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="25" bcv="NEH.12.25" />Matanya, Bakbukya, Obaja, Mesulam, Talmon, dan Akub. Semuanya penjaga pintu gerbang. Mereka berjaga di gudang dekat pintu gerbang rumah ALLAH.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="NEH.12.26" />Mereka melakukan pekerjaan itu pada zaman Yoyakim anak Yesua dan cucu Yozadak, yakni pada masa pemerintahan Gubernur Nehemia dan Imam Ezra, yang juga seorang ahli hukum Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Peresmian benteng kota Yerusalem
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="NEH.12.27" />Sebelum hari peresmian benteng kota Yerusalem, kami memanggil para keturunan Lewi yang tinggal di luar kota untuk berkumpul, supaya acara peresmian diadakan dengan penuh sukacita. Lalu pada hari peresmian, mereka menyanyikan puji-pujian dan ucapan syukur kepada Allah sambil memainkan simbal, kecapi, dan harpa.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="NEH.12.28" />Para pemain musik itu datang dari daerah-daerah sekitar Yerusalem, antara lain desa Netofa,
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="NEH.12.29" />Bet Gilgal, serta daerah Geba dan Asmawet (mereka sudah membangun desa-desa di sekitar Yerusalem untuk tempat tinggal).
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="NEH.12.30" />Para imam dan orang Lewi melakukan upacara untuk menyucikan diri di hadapan Allah, kemudian mereka juga menyucikan seluruh umat yang datang serta pintu-pintu gerbang dan benteng kota.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="NEH.12.31" />Saya mengumpulkan para pemimpin Yehuda di atas benteng, untuk memimpin dua kelompok besar paduan suara berjalan mengelilingi kota itu di atas tembok sambil menyanyikan syukur. Kelompok yang satu berjalan ke arah kanan menuju Gerbang Pembuangan Sampah.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="NEH.12.32" />Yang ikut di belakang rombongan itu adalah Hosaya, setengah dari para pemimpin Yehuda,
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="NEH.12.33" />Azarya, Ezra, Mesulam,
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="NEH.12.34" />Yehuda, Benyamin, Semaya, dan Yeremia,
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="NEH.12.35" />juga sejumlah imam yang memegang nafiri. Bersama mereka ikut juga Zakaria. (Daftar nenek moyangnya adalah Asaf, Zakur, Mika, Matanya, Semaya, dan Yonatan yang adalah ayah Zakaria.)
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="NEH.12.36" />Di belakang mereka berbaris anggota keluarga Zakaria lainnya yaitu Semaya, Azarel, Milalai, Gilalai, Maai, Netanel, Yehuda, dan Hanani. Mereka semua memainkan alat musik yang dahulu ditentukan oleh Raja Daud, orang yang bergaul karib dengan Allah. Imam Ezra, ahli hukum Allah, memimpin kelompok ini.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="NEH.12.37" />Ketika mereka sampai di Gerbang Air Mancur, mereka menaiki tangga menuju Kota Daud, melewati lokasi bekas istana Daud, dan sampai ke Gerbang Air di sisi timur kota.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="38" bcv="NEH.12.38" />Barisan kelompok kedua berjalan ke kiri. Saya dan setengah dari orang-orang yang lain mengikuti mereka. Kami berjalan melewati Menara Perapian ke Tembok Lebar.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="NEH.12.39" />Dari sana kami berjalan melewati Gerbang Efraim, Gerbang Lama, Gerbang Ikan, Menara Hananel, Menara Mea, Gerbang Domba, lalu berhenti di dekat pintu gerbang menuju rumah TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="40" bcv="NEH.12.40" />Kedua kelompok paduan suara yang menyanyikan syukur itu sampai di rumah TUHAN. Saya dan setengah dari para pemimpin yang bersama saya juga mengambil tempat
<ve />
<v id="41" bcv="NEH.12.41" />bersama para imam yang meniup sangkakala, yaitu Elyakim, Maaseya, Miniamin, Mika, Elyoenai, Zakaria, dan Hananya.
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="NEH.12.42" />Para penyanyi adalah Maaseya, Semaya, Eleazar, Uzi, Yohanan, Malkia, Elam, dan Ezer. Yizraya memimpin mereka bernyanyi dengan lantang.
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="NEH.12.43" />Hari itu kami mempersembahkan banyak kurban. Kami semua, termasuk para perempuan dan anak-anak, bersukacita karena Allah sudah membuat kami sangat bahagia. Suara perayaan di kota Yerusalem begitu nyaring hingga terdengar sampai jauh.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Tunjangan untuk para pelayan rumah TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="44" bcv="NEH.12.44" />Pada hari itu, kami juga mengangkat sejumlah orang untuk bertanggung jawab mengelola gudang di rumah TUHAN, tempat menyimpan persembahan khusus, hasil pertama, dan perpuluhan. Mereka bertugas membawa persembahan dari ladang-ladang di sekitar Yerusalem untuk menjadi tunjangan bagi para imam dan orang Lewi, sesuai dengan hukum TUHAN. Orang Yehuda melakukannya dengan senang hati karena mereka bersyukur ada para imam dan orang Lewi yang melayani di rumah TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="45" bcv="NEH.12.45" />Mereka menjalankan tanggung jawab dalam ibadah kepada Allah dan bertugas melakukan ritual penyucian. Para pemusik dan penjaga gerbang di rumah TUHAN juga melakukan pekerjaan mereka masing-masing, sesuai dengan ketentuan yang sudah diatur oleh Raja Daud dan Salomo, anaknya.
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="NEH.12.46" />Sejak zaman Daud dan Asaf, sudah ada pemimpin paduan suara dan penyanyi yang bertugas untuk memuji TUHAN dan bersyukur kepada-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="47" bcv="NEH.12.47" />Selama masa pemerintahan Zerubabel dan Nehemia, seluruh rakyat Israel menyumbangkan makanan yang dibutuhkan oleh para penyanyi dan penjaga pintu gerbang setiap hari. Mereka juga memberi persembahan khusus untuk biaya hidup orang-orang Lewi, dan orang-orang Lewi itu memisahkan sebagian dari persembahan yang mereka terima sebagai tunjangan untuk keturunan Harun, yaitu para imam.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="13" />
<s style="s1">Berbagai disiplin yang diterapkan Nehemia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="NEH.13.1" />Hari itu, ketika kitab Taurat dibacakan kepada rakyat, mereka mendapati peraturan bahwa orang bangsa Amon dan Moab sama sekali tidak diizinkan untuk bergabung dalam perkumpulan penting umat Allah,<x caller="+"><xo>13:1
</xo><xt>Ul. 23:3-5</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="NEH.13.2" />karena kedua bangsa itu tidak memberi makanan dan air kepada bangsa Israel dalam perjalanan mereka keluar dari Mesir, malahan membayar Bileam untuk mengutuk Israel. Namun, Allah kita mengubah kutukan itu menjadi berkat.<x caller="+"><xo>13:2
</xo><xt>Bil. 22:1-6; Bil. 23; Bil. 24</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="NEH.13.3" />Ketika bangsa Israel mendengar peraturan itu, mereka melarang semua orang keturunan campuran mengikuti segala perkumpulan penting umat Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4-6" bcv="NEH.13.4" />Imam Elyasib, yang bertanggung jawab atas ruang-ruang penyimpanan di rumah TUHAN, sudah lama menjadi saudara ipar Tobia. Lalu pada tahun ketiga puluh dua pemerintahan Raja Artasasta, saya kembali ke istana raja di Babel untuk melapor kepadanya. Sementara saya di sana, Elyasib mengizinkan Tobia menggunakan sebuah ruangan besar yang sebenarnya hanya boleh dipakai sebagai gudang tempat persembahan gandum-ganduman, kemenyan, perlengkapan rumah TUHAN, dan perpuluhan dari hasil panen, air anggur, serta minyak zaitun. Semua itu untuk persediaan para pelayan dari suku Lewi, yaitu para imam, pemain musik, dan penjaga rumah TUHAN. Setelah beberapa waktu di istana saya mendapat izin raja untuk kembali,
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="NEH.13.7" />dan sewaktu tiba di Yerusalem, saya mendapati Elyasib sudah mengizinkan Tobia menggunakan ruangan besar itu! Hal itu melanggar kesucian rumah TUHAN!
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="NEH.13.8" />Maka saya sangat marah dan melemparkan semua barang Tobia keluar.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="NEH.13.9" />Saya memberi perintah supaya setiap ruang yang disalahgunakan seperti itu harus dibersihkan dengan upacara penyucian. Lalu saya memerintahkan supaya seluruh perlengkapan rumah TUHAN, persembahan gandum-ganduman, dan kemenyan dikembalikan ke sana.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="NEH.13.10" />Saya juga mendapati bahwa para pemain musik dan orang-orang Lewi lainnya yang bertugas di rumah TUHAN sudah meninggalkan Yerusalem dan bekerja kembali di ladang mereka masing-masing karena tidak menerima tunjangan yang menjadi hak mereka.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="NEH.13.11" />Karena itu saya menegur para pejabat, “Kalian sudah menelantarkan rumah TUHAN!” Lalu saya memanggil kembali orang-orang Lewi dan para pemain musik untuk bekerja lagi di rumah TUHAN sesuai tugas mereka semula.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="NEH.13.12" />Kemudian semua orang Yehuda kembali membawa persembahan ke rumah TUHAN, yaitu perpuluhan dari hasil panen gandum, pemerasan anggur, dan minyak zaitun.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="NEH.13.13" />Lalu saya mengangkat beberapa orang yang dapat dipercaya sebagai bendahara yang bertanggung jawab atas gudang-gudang penyimpanan, yaitu Imam Selemya, Zadok ahli hukum Allah, dan seorang Lewi bernama Pedaya. Hanan anak Zakur, cucu Matanya, menjadi wakil mereka. Tugas mereka adalah mengawasi dan mencatat pembagian tunjangan bagi para pekerja.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="NEH.13.14" />Saya berdoa, “Ya Allahku, ingatlah segala usaha yang sudah aku lakukan untuk memperbaiki rumah-Mu demi kelancaran semua kegiatan ibadahnya. Tetaplah berkenan kepadaku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="NEH.13.15" />Suatu kali, saya melihat beberapa orang di Yehuda memeras anggur pada hari Sabat. Ada juga yang memuati keledai mereka dengan gandum, jelai, buah anggur, minuman anggur, buah ara, serta barang-barang lainnya. Mereka hendak menjualnya di Yerusalem. Saya pun menegur mereka agar tidak berdagang pada hari Sabat.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="NEH.13.16" />Orang-orang dari kota Tirus yang tinggal di Yerusalem juga membawa ikan dan berbagai jenis barang ke dalam kota untuk dijual kepada orang-orang Yahudi pada hari Sabat.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="NEH.13.17" />Maka saya menegur keras para pemimpin Yahudi yang membiarkan semua itu terjadi, “Perbuatanmu ini jahat! Kalian tidak menghormati kekudusan hari Sabat.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="NEH.13.18" />Karena dosa seperti inilah Allah sudah menghukum nenek moyang kita dan menghancurkan kota ini. Sekarang kalian malah mengulang lagi dosa yang membuat Allah semakin marah terhadap Israel, yaitu menodai kesucian hari Sabat.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="NEH.13.19" />Lalu saya memberi perintah agar gerbang kota ditutup setiap menjelang Sabat, yaitu mulai Jumat petang, dan tidak boleh dibuka lagi sampai hari Sabat berakhir, yaitu Sabtu petang. Saya menempatkan beberapa pengawal saya untuk menjaga agar tidak ada barang dagangan apa pun yang dibawa ke dalam kota pada hari Sabat.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="NEH.13.20" />Beberapa kali ada pedagang yang bermalam di luar tembok kota sejak hari Jumat, menunggu gerbang dibuka.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="NEH.13.21" />Saya memperingatkan mereka, “Tidak ada gunanya menunggu di luar sana sampai pagi. Jika kalian melakukan hal ini lagi, saya akan menghukum kalian dengan berat!” Sejak saat itu mereka tidak lagi datang pada hari Sabat.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="NEH.13.22" />Saya memerintahkan orang Lewi untuk menyucikan diri dan menjaga gerbang guna memastikan agar semua orang menghormati hari Sabat.
</p>
<p style="p">Saya berdoa, “Ya Allah, ingatlah juga perbuatanku ini, dan kasihanilah aku menurut kasih dan kesetiaan-Mu yang besar itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="NEH.13.23" />Pada waktu itu, saya mendapati bahwa banyak laki-laki Yahudi sudah menikah dengan perempuan asing dari bangsa Amon, Moab, dan kota Asdod.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="NEH.13.24" />Sebagian dari anak-anak mereka berbicara dalam bahasa Asdod atau bahasa asing lainnya, dan sama sekali tidak mengerti bahasa Ibrani.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="NEH.13.25" />Saya menegur orang-orang itu, mendoakan kutuk atas mereka sesuai dengan sumpah yang sudah kami sahkan. Saya juga memberi mereka hukuman pukul dan mencabuti sebagian rambut mereka sebagai lambang aib sosial. Kemudian saya menyuruh mereka bersumpah demi Allah agar mereka dan anak-anak mereka tidak pernah lagi menikah dengan orang asing.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="NEH.13.26" />Saya berkata kepada mereka, “Karena perbuatan seperti inilah Raja Salomo terjerumus ke dalam dosa! Dia raja yang sangat hebat di antara bangsa-bangsa, kesayangan Allah, raja pilihan Allah, tetapi tetap saja dia jatuh ke dalam dosa akibat menikahi para perempuan asing.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="NEH.13.27" />Apakah kalian mau mengikuti contoh buruk itu dengan menikahi perempuan asing dan tidak menaati Allah kita?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="NEH.13.28" />Salah satu putra Yoyada anak Imam Besar Elyasib juga menikah dengan anak perempuan Sanbalat, orang asing dari kota Bet Horon. Maka saya mengusir dia dari Yerusalem.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="NEH.13.29" />Saya berdoa, “Ingatlah, ya Tuhan, bahwa mereka sudah menajiskan jabatan imam dan melanggar sumpah para imam dan orang-orang Lewi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="NEH.13.30" />Demikianlah saya menyingkirkan segala kenajisan bangsa asing dari para imam dan orang Lewi, kemudian menetapkan tanggung jawab bagi mereka agar semua melakukan tugasnya masing-masing.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="NEH.13.31" />Saya mengatur giliran menyediakan kayu bakar untuk kurban persembahan sesuai dengan waktu yang sudah ditentukan, dan menetapkan ketentuan untuk mempersembahkan hasil panen pertama.
</p>
<p style="p">Dan akhirnya saya berdoa, “Ingatlah semua perbuatanku ini ya Tuhan, dan berkenanlah kepadaku.”<ve />
</p>
</book>
<book id="EST"><id id="EST">
</id><h>Ester
</h><toc level="1">Ester
</toc><toc level="2">Ester
</toc><toc level="3">Est.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">Ester
</p>

<c id="1" />
<s style="s1">Ketidakpatuhan Ratu Wasti
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EST.1.1" />Inilah yang terjadi pada waktu Ahasweros memerintah atas kerajaan Media Persia. Wilayah kekuasaannya terdiri dari 127 provinsi, yaitu mulai dari wilayah India sampai ke Etiopia.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EST.1.2" />Ahasweros memerintah dari dalam istananya di kota Susan. Istana itu dikelilingi dengan benteng.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="EST.1.3" />Pada tahun ketiga dalam masa pemerintahannya, Raja Ahasweros mengadakan pesta besar untuk semua pembesar dan kaum bangsawan— termasuk para panglima tentara Media Persia, para pangeran, dan para gubernur.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="EST.1.4" />Pesta besar itu berlangsung selama enam bulan, dan selama pesta itu berlangsung raja memamerkan kepada para tamu undangan semua kekayaannya— untuk memperlihatkan betapa besar dan megah serta betapa agung dan mulia kerajaannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="EST.1.5" />Di akhir bulan keenam, raja mengadakan pesta lagi untuk semua pekerja di istana, baik orang penting maupun orang biasa. Pesta itu diadakan di taman istana raja selama satu minggu penuh.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="EST.1.6" />Taman yang berada di dalam istana tersebut dihiasi kain linen putih yang digantung menyerupai atap. Beberapa kain yang berwarna ungu juga digantung pada gelang-gelang yang terbuat dari perak— yaitu gelang-gelang yang sudah dipasangkan di tiang-tiang yang terbuat dari batu putih yang mahal,<f caller="+"><fr>1:6
</fr><fk>batu putih …
</fk><ft>Nama batu putih itu adalah marmer.</ft></f> dan diikat menggunakan pita dari kain linen ungu. Tempat duduk para tamu berupa dipan<f caller="+"><fr>1:6
</fr><fk>Tempat duduk para tamu berupa dipan
</fk><ft>yang berbentuk seperti bangku panjang yang rendah agar para tamu dapat makan sambil berbaring.</ft></f>— yang terbuat dari emas dan perak, diletakkan di atas lantai yang permukaannya dihiasi dengan potongan-potongan kecil dari berbagai jenis batu mulia, kulit mutiara,<f caller="+"><fr>1:6
</fr><fk>kulit mutiara
</fk><ft>Yaitu bagian dalam dari cangkang tiram.</ft></f> dan batu putih yang mahal. Semuanya dipasang dengan sangat rapi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7-8" bcv="EST.1.7" />Para tamu minum anggur dari berbagai tempat minum mewah yang dibuat dari emas. Persediaan anggur pun melimpah karena raja ingin setiap tamu boleh minum tanpa dibatasi dan tamu juga tidak dipaksa minum bila tidak mau. Sebab sebelumnya raja sudah memberikan perintah kepada para pelayan istana, supaya setiap tamu dilayani menurut permintaannya masing-masing.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="EST.1.9" />Pada waktu yang bersamaan, Ratu Wasti juga mengundang para istri pejabat istana untuk berpesta di ruangan yang berbeda di istana Raja Ahasweros.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="EST.1.10" />Pada hari terakhir pesta perayaan tersebut, ketika Raja Ahasweros sudah minum anggur sampai hatinya gembira dan mabuk, dia memanggil ketujuh pelayan khusus istana,<f caller="+"><fr>1:10
</fr><fk>pelayan khusus
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah, ‘sida-sida,’ yaitu sekelompok pegawai istana yang sudah dikebiri (buah pelirnya dipotong) dan menjadi pengurus hal-hal yang bersangkut paut dengan sang ratu dan para gundik raja.</ft></f> yaitu Mehuman, Bista, Harbona, Bigta, Abagta, Setar dan Karkas.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="EST.1.11" />Raja memerintahkan mereka untuk membawa Ratu Wasti ke hadapannya dengan memakai mahkota kerajaaan. Raja ingin memamerkan kecantikan istrinya kepada para tamu undangannya, sebab Ratu Wasti sangat cantik.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="EST.1.12" />Tetapi ketika para pelayan menyampaikan perintah raja kepada Ratu Wasti, dia menolak untuk datang ke hadapan raja.<f caller="+"><fr>1:12
</fr><fk>menolak
</fk><ft>Ada kemungkinan bahwa Wasti tidak mau memamerkan kecantikannya kepada sekelompok laki-laki yang sedang mabuk.</ft></f> Hal ini menyebabkan raja sangat marah.
<ve />
<v id="13-14" bcv="EST.1.13" />Mendengar jawaban Ratu Wasti, raja langsung meminta nasihat dari ketujuh penasihat tertinggi dalam kerajaannya. Mereka ini adalah: Karsena, Setar, Admata, Tarsis, Merses, Marsena dan Memukan. Raja sering meminta nasihat mereka, karena ketujuh pejabat ini merupakan ahli dalam persoalan hukum dan adat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="EST.1.15" />Raja berkata, “Menurut hukum, tindakan apa yang harus kita ambil atas Ratu Wasti? Aku sudah mengutus pelayan-pelayanku kepadanya untuk menyuruh dia datang kepadaku. Tetapi dia tidak taat pada perintahku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="EST.1.16" />Seorang penasihat raja bernama Memukan berkata, “Tuanku Raja, Ratu Wasti tidak hanya melakukan kesalahan kepada Tuanku, tetapi dia juga melakukan kesalahan kepada semua pejabat— bahkan kepada semua laki-laki di kerajaan Tuanku!
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="EST.1.17" />Semua wanita di seluruh kerajaan akan mendengar apa yang dilakukan oleh Ratu Wasti, dan mereka akan mengatakan, ‘Raja memerintahkan Ratu Wasti datang kepadanya, tetapi dia menolak.’ Dan mereka akan menggunakan itu sebagai alasan untuk tidak taat kepada suami mereka masing-masing.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="EST.1.18" />Sebelum hari ini berakhir, ketika para istri mendengar apa yang sudah ratu lakukan, mereka juga akan menolak untuk harus tunduk kepada suami, dan mereka tidak akan menghormati suaminya lagi. Sehingga hal itu akan membuat semua suami menjadi sangat marah.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="EST.1.19" />Jika berkenan bagi Tuanku Raja, keluarkan suatu surat perintah bahwa Ratu Wasti tidak dapat menghadap raja lagi, dan surat perintah itu akan dimasukkan dalam undang-undang Media Persia sehingga tidak dapat dihapus. Lalu Tuanku Raja menyerahkan kedudukan ratu kepada perempuan lain yang lebih layak dari dia.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="EST.1.20" />Dengan demikian, ketika surat perintah Tuanku Raja diumumkan, maka semua istri, baik dari para pejabat maupun masyarakat biasa, akan menghormati dan menaati suami mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="EST.1.21" />Raja dan para pejabat lainnya setuju dengan usulan Memukan itu.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="EST.1.22" />Maka raja menyuruh supaya surat perintah itu ditulis dan dikirim kepada semua provinsi dalam setiap bahasa dan jenis tulisan yang digunakan oleh penduduk di seluruh daerah kerajaannya. Surat perintah itu menyatakan bahwa semua suami memiliki kuasa penuh untuk mengatur segala sesuatu di dalam rumah tangganya sendiri, dan bahasa suku suami, harus menjadi bahasa yang digunakan di dalam keluarga.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="2" />
<s style="s1">Ester menjadi ratu
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EST.2.1" />Beberapa waktu kemudian, ketika Raja Ahasweros sudah tidak marah lagi, dia teringat kepada kelakuan Wasti dan tentang keputusannya tentang dia.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EST.2.2" />Maka salah seorang dari pelayan pribadinya berkata, “Sebaiknya Tuanku Raja mengutus beberapa petugas kerajaan pergi ke seluruh wilayah kerajaan, untuk mendapatkan gadis-gadis cantik bagi Tuanku Raja.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="EST.2.3" />Sesudah mereka mengumpulkan beberapa gadis, hendaklah Tuanku Raja menunjuk beberapa petugas di setiap provinsi untuk membawa mereka ke sini ke asrama para istri raja di istana. Maka Hegai— pelayan khusus Raja, yang bertugas sebagai kepala asrama para istri raja akan bertanggung jawab atas perawatan kecantikan para gadis itu.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="EST.2.4" />Kemudian gadis yang paling memikat hati Tuanku Raja dapat menjadi pengganti Wasti.” Raja senang dengan usulan itu, lalu dia berbuat demikian.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="EST.2.5" />Pada waktu itu ada orang Yahudi bernama Mordekai yang tinggal di ibukota Susan dan di bagian kota yang dilingkari oleh benteng. Dia adalah anak Yair. Dan Yair adalah anak Simei, dan Simei adalah anak Kis dari suku Benyamin.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="EST.2.6" />Bertahun-tahun sebelum cerita ini, Raja Nebukadnezar sudah menawan dan membawa keluarga Mordekai dari Yerusalem ke Babel— bersamaan dengan Raja Yoyakin<f caller="+"><fr>2:6
</fr><fk>Yoyakin
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah, ‘Yekonya’— yaitu nama lain untuk Yoyakin. Seperti beberapa terjemahan lain, TSI menggunakan nama yang biasa digunakan dalam PL untuk Yoyakin. Hal ini dibuat supaya pembaca tidak bingung dengan nama lainnya tersebut.</ft></f> dari suku Yehuda dan para tawanan lainnya.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="EST.2.7" />Mordekai memiliki saudara sepupu bernama Hadasa yang juga dipanggil Ester. Wajahnya cantik dan tubuhnya menarik hati. Setelah kedua orangtuanya meninggal, Mordekai merawat Ester seperti anaknya sendiri.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="EST.2.8" />Setelah raja memberi perintah, maka para petugas dari kerajaan pergi mencari beberapa gadis cantik di seluruh provinsi. Maka petugas yang sudah ditunjuk dari setiap provinsi tersebut membawa para gadis itu ke asrama para istri raja— termasuk Ester. Adapun raja sudah menempatkan Hegai sebagai penanggung jawab atas mereka.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="EST.2.9" />Karena Hegai sangat senang dengan Ester, maka dia mengutamakan Ester. Dengan segera dia mengatur semua kebutuhan Ester dari makanan hingga perawatan kecantikan. Dia memerintahkan tujuh gadis pelayan istana raja untuk mengurus Ester dan menempatkan mereka di kamar-kamar terbaik di asrama.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="EST.2.10" />Ester tidak memberitahukan siapa pun bahwa dia adalah seorang Yahudi, karena Mordekai pernah mengatakan kepadanya untuk tidak memberitahu siapa pun.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="EST.2.11" />Setiap hari Mordekai berjalan di depan taman yang terdekat asrama para istri raja untuk mencari tahu apa yang terjadi terhadap Ester, dan sering bertanya kepada orang-orang yang keluar masuk dari pintu taman itu tentang dia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="EST.2.12" />Sesuai peraturan, para gadis itu harus menjalani perawatan kecantikan selama satu tahun sebelum dibawa kepada raja. Enam bulan pertama, mereka harus menjalani perawatan khusus minyak zaitun dengan campuran minyak mur yang digosok pada tubuh mereka setiap hari, dan enam bulan berikutnya mereka menjalani perawatan dengan berbagai ramuan rempah-rempah dan wangi-wangian yang dioles pada tubuh mereka.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="EST.2.13" />Ketika salah seorang gadis ini dipanggil untuk menghadap raja, gadis itu diperbolehkan untuk mengenakan pakaian dan perhiasan sesuai pilihannya dari asrama.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="EST.2.14" />Pada malam hari, seorang gadis akan dibawa ke ruangan pribadi raja. Keesokan harinya, dia akan dibawa ke bagian kedua dalam asrama untuk para wanita yang sudah bersetubuh dengan raja. Seorang pelayan khusus yang bernama Sasgas bertanggung jawab atas bagian asrama itu. Bila raja menginginkan seorang wanita untuk kembali lagi, raja akan menyampaikan hal itu kepada Sasgas dengan menyebut nama wanita tersebut.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15-16" bcv="EST.2.15" />Pada tahun ketujuh dalam masa pemerintahan Raja Ahasweros, tibalah giliran Ester anak Abihail— paman Mordekai, untuk menghadap raja. Ester diangkat oleh Mordekai sebagai anak. Para pelayan membawa Ester kepada raja pada bulan Tebet.<f caller="+"><fr>2:15-16
</fr><fk>bulan Tebet
</fk><ft>Bulan Tebet adalah bulan kesepuluh dalam kalender Ibrani. Dalam sistem penanggalan sekarang, bulan Tebet diperkirakan jatuh pada pertengahan bulan Desember sampai dengan pertengahan bulan Januari.</ft></f> Ester mengenakan pakaian dan perhiasan sesuai saran Hegai, kepala asrama tersebut. Setiap orang yang melihat Ester menyukainya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="EST.2.17" />Raja lebih menyukai Ester daripada para wanita lain yang mereka bawa kepadanya. Dia sangat mencintai Ester dan memakaikan mahkota di kepalanya yang pernah dipakai oleh Wasti. Raja mengumumkan bahwa Ester akan menjadi ratu menggantikan Wasti.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="EST.2.18" />Raja mengadakan pesta besar untuk Ester dan mengundang para pembesar dan kaum bangsawan. Raja dengan murah hati memberi hadiah kepada orang-orang. Dia menetapkan masa perayaan tersebut sebagai hari raya di seluruh wilayah kekuasaannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="EST.2.19" />Waktu pun berlalu, dan semua gadis sudah berpindah ke bagian kedua dalam asrama para istri raja.<f caller="+"><fr>2:19
</fr><fk>berpindah ke bagian kedua …
</fk><ft>Arti frasa ini dalam Teks Masoret Ibrani cukup sulit ditentukan. TSI mengikuti NLT. LXX tidak menerjemahkan frasa ini. Secara harfiah teks Ibrani berkata, ‘Ketika para gadis dikumpulkan (untuk) kedua-kalinya.’ Ada yang menafsirkan bahwa masih ada pengangkatan gadis tahap kedua sesudah raja memilih Ester sebagai ratu.</ft></f> Pada saat itu, Mordekai sudah diangkat menjadi pejabat istana raja. Karena itu, dia sering bertugas di pintu gerbang istana raja.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="EST.2.20" />Ester belum memberitahukan bahwa dia seorang Yahudi karena dia patuh kepada Mordekai seperti saat Mordekai masih mengasuhnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="EST.2.21" />Pada suatu hari ketika Mordekai sedang melakukan pekerjaannya di istana, dua pengawal raja sedang berada di sana. Keduanya bernama Bigtana dan Teres yang bertugas sebagai pengawal di luar ruangan pribadi raja. Mereka menyimpan dendam terhadap raja sehingga berencana untuk membunuhnya.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="EST.2.22" />Rencana mereka diketahui oleh Mordekai, lalu dia melaporkannya kepada Ratu Ester. Lalu Ratu Ester memberitahukan kepada Raja bahwa Mordekai sudah mendengar rencana pembunuhan itu.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="EST.2.23" />Raja menyelidiki apa yang dilaporkan Mordekai dan ternyata benar. Jadi raja memerintahkan kedua orang itu dihukum gantung. Peristiwa tersebut dicatat dalam buku sejarah di masa pemerintahan Raja Ahasweros.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="3" />
<s style="s1">Rencana Haman untuk membunuh orang Yahudi
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EST.3.1" />Beberapa waktu kemudian, Raja Ahasweros mengangkat Haman menjadi orang kedua di seluruh wilayah kekuasaannya. Haman adalah anak Hamedata, orang Agag.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EST.3.2" />Raja memerintahkan semua pejabatnya supaya menunjukkan rasa hormat kepada Haman dengan cara bersujud di hadapannya. Semuanya menaati perintah itu kecuali Mordekai yang tidak mau bersujud pada Haman.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="EST.3.3" />Para pejabat lainnya melihat hal ini dan bertanya kepada Mordekai, “Mengapa kamu tidak taat pada perintah raja?”
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="EST.3.4" />Mordekai memberitahu mereka karena dia adalah orang Yahudi. Setiap hari, para pejabat menanyakan hal ini kepada Mordekai, tetapi dia tetap pada pendiriannya dan tidak mau sujud. Maka mereka melaporkan hal tersebut kepada Haman, karena mereka ingin tahu tindakan apa yang akan dilakukannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="EST.3.5" />Ketika Haman melihat bahwa Mordekai tidak sujud kepadanya, dia menjadi sangat marah.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="EST.3.6" />Setelah mengetahui bahwa Mordekai adalah orang Yahudi, Haman memutuskan untuk membinasakan semua orang Yahudi di seluruh wilayah kerajaan Raja Ahasweros, karena dia merasa tidak puas kalau hanya melenyapkan Mordekai saja.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="EST.3.7" />Maka pada bulan Nisan,<f caller="+"><fr>3:7
</fr><fk>bulan Nisan
</fk><ft>Bulan Nisan adalah bulan pertama dalam kalender Ibrani. Dalam sistem penanggalan sekarang bulan Nisan diperkirakan jatuh pada pertengahan bulan Maret sampai dengan pertengahan bulan April.</ft></f> tahun kedua belas dalam pemerintahan Raja Ahasweros, Haman menyuruh beberapa peramal untuk membuang undi untuk menentukan kapan hari dan bulan untuk membunuh bangsa Yahudi. Dalam bahasa Yahudi, ‘undi’ disebut ‘pur.’ Dari hasil undi, maka bulan yang ditentukan adalah bulan Adar.<f caller="+"><fr>3:7
</fr><fk>bulan Adar
</fk><ft>Bulan Adar adalah bulan kedua belas dalam kalender Ibrani. Dalam sistem penanggalan sekarang diperkirakan jatuh pada pertengahan bulan Februari sampai dengan pertengahan bulan Maret. Jadi bulan yang ditentukan untuk membunuh bangsa Yahudi hampir setahun kemudian.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="EST.3.8" />Kemudian Haman menghadap raja dan mengatakan kepadanya, “Tuanku Raja, ada sekelompok orang yang tinggal di seluruh wilayah kekuasaan Tuanku, yang tidak taat kepada perintah Raja, karena mereka memiliki hukum yang berbeda dengan semua bangsa lain yang ada di wilayah kekuasaan Tuanku. Hal tersebut merugikan Raja kalau mereka tetap dibiarkan hidup.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="EST.3.9" />Kalau Tuanku tidak keberatan, mohon keluarkan surat perintah untuk membinasakan mereka. Dan kalau Tuanku Raja mau menerima usulan ini, maka hambamu ini akan memberikan 340.000 kilogram perak untuk masuk ke dalam kas kerajaan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="EST.3.10" />Raja setuju lalu melepaskan cincin meterai<f caller="+"><fr>3:10
</fr><fk>cincin meterai
</fk><ft>Cincin meterai raja dipakai sebagai cap yang mengesahkan semua dokumen keputusan raja.</ft></f> dari jarinya dan memberikannya kepada Haman, anak Hamedata, orang Agag yang adalah musuh bangsa Yahudi.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="EST.3.11" />Raja berkata kepada Haman, “Perakmu aku serahkan kembali kepadamu, dan tentang bangsa Yahudi aku serahkan kepadamu. Perbuatlah apa yang kau anggap baik terhadap mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="EST.3.12" />Maka pada tanggal tiga belas bulan pertama yaitu bulan Nisan, Haman memanggil para sekretaris negara untuk menulis surat keputusan yang ditujukan kepada semua pejabat di seluruh wilayah kekuasaan Raja Ahasweros. Salinan surat tersebut dibuat dalam setiap bahasa dan tulisan yang digunakan semua provinsi. Semua salinan surat itu disahkan atas nama Raja Ahasweros dan disegel dengan cincin meterai Raja. Sesudah itu dikirim ke seluruh wilayah kerajaan supaya semua orang mengetahui dan siap melaksanakan.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="EST.3.13" />Isi surat itu adalah perintah bahwa semua orang Yahudi— baik yang tua maupun yang muda, kaum perempuan dan anak-anak, harus dibunuh dalam satu hari. Hari yang ditentukan adalah tanggal tiga belas<f caller="+"><fr>3:13
</fr><fk>tanggal tiga belas
</fk><ft>Tanggal tiga belas bulan dua belas dalam kalender Ibrani diperkirakan jatuh pada tanggal 7 Maret.</ft></f> bulan dua belas— yaitu bulan Adar. Di jelaskan juga dalam surat itu bahwa harta benda milik orang Yahudi boleh diambil menjadi milik siapa pun yang membunuh mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="EST.3.14" />Salinan surat itu berlaku sebagai undang-undang yang harus dilaksanakan di seluruh wilayah kekuasaan Raja Ahasweros, lalu diumumkan supaya semua orang mengetahui dan siap melaksanakan perintah pada hari yang sudah ditentukan.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="EST.3.15" />Sesuai perintah raja, para kurir segera berangkat mengantarkan surat-surat itu ke semua provinsi kerajaan. Perintah itu diumumkan juga di Susan, ibukota Media Persia. Sementara masyarakat kota Susan sedang digemparkan oleh berita itu, raja dan Haman malah duduk-duduk dan minum anggur.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="4" />
<s style="s1">Mordekai meminta pertolongan Ester
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EST.4.1" />Ketika Mordekai mengetahui isi surat yang diperintahkan Haman, dia merobek pakaiannya dan mengenakan kain karung<f caller="+"><fr>4:1
</fr><fk>kain karung
</fk><ft>Orang Yahudi tidak memiliki pakaian khusus untuk berkabung. Pada masa itu mereka menggunakan kain karung bekas, dari karung yang biasa dipakai sehari-hari untuk menyimpan gandum atau jelai. Susunan serat kain karung sangat kasar dan sering kali membuat kulit gatal. Di samping memakai kain karung sebagai pakaian, kebiasan Yahudi yang lain adalah membentangkan karung-karung tersebut, menaburkan abu di atasnya, dan berbaring di atas itu.</ft></f> dan menaburkan abu di atas kepalanya sebagai tanda berduka. Dia berjalan ke kota sambil meratap.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EST.4.2" />Mordekai berhenti di depan pintu gerbang istana, sebab orang yang memakai kain karung sebagai pakaian dilarang masuk.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="EST.4.3" />Ketika surat perintah raja diumumkan di seluruh wilayah kerajaan, orang-orang Yahudi menunjukkan kesedihan mereka dengan menangis, meratap dan berpuasa. Sebagai tanda berduka, banyak di antara mereka membentangkan kain karung ke tanah, menaburkan abu di atasnya, lalu berbaring disitu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="EST.4.4" />Ketika para pelayan perempuan dan pelayan khusus Ester<x caller="+"><xo>4:4
</xo><xt>Est. 1:10 CK</xt></x> datang memberitahukan tentang Mordekai, hati Ester sangat sedih. Ester kemudian mengirim pakaian kepada Mordekai supaya dia membuka kain karungnya itu, tetapi Mordekai menolak.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="EST.4.5" />Maka Ester memanggil Hatah— yang ditugaskan raja secara khusus untuk melayani Ester, dan memerintahkan dia untuk menemui dan mencari tahu dari Mordekai mengapa dia berduka.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="EST.4.6" />Lalu pergilah Hatah menemui Mordekai yang berada di alun-alun yang letaknya di depan pintu gerbang istana.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="EST.4.7" />Mordekai menceritakan semua yang sudah terjadi. Dia juga memberitahukan mengenai 340.000 kilogram perak yang sudah Haman janjikan untuk dimasukkan dalam kas kerajaan, apabila raja bersedia memberi perintah untuk membinasakan semua orang Yahudi.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="EST.4.8" />Mordekai juga memberikan salinan surat perintah raja yang sudah dikeluarkan di Susan— yang isinya menyatakan bahwa semua orang Yahudi harus dilenyapkan. Mordekai meminta Hatah menunjukkan serta menjelaskan surat itu kepada Ester dan memerintahkannya untuk menghadap dan memohon belas kasihan raja atas bangsanya.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="EST.4.9" />Maka Hatah kembali kepada Ester dan melaporkan semua yang sudah disampaikan Mordekai.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="EST.4.10" />Kemudian Ester menyuruh Hatah untuk kembali kepada Mordekai dan menyampaikan pesannya,
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="EST.4.11" />“Semua pejabat negara serta masyarakat di seluruh wilayah kerajaan mengetahui peraturan kerajaan yang menyatakan siapa saja yang ingin bertemu raja tanpa undangan akan dihukum mati— kecuali bila raja mengulurkan tongkat emasnya kepada orang itu. Sedangkan saya sendiri terakhir kali menerima undangan raja lebih dari sebulan yang lalu.”
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="EST.4.12" />Maka Hatah kembali menyampaikan pesan Ester kepada Mordekai.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="EST.4.13" />Mordekai memperingatkan Ester melalui Hatah, “Jangan pikir kamu akan lebih aman dibandingkan seluruh bangsa Yahudi lainnya karena tinggal di istana!
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="EST.4.14" />Jika kamu saat ini tinggal diam, maka pertolongan dan pembebasan orang Yahudi akan datang dari tempat lain dan kamu serta keluargamu akan dibunuh. Mungkin saja kamu ditempatkan sebagai ratu di kerajaan ini untuk menyelamatkan bangsa kita!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="EST.4.15" />Kemudian Ester menyampaikan pesannya melalui Hatah kepada Mordekai,
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="EST.4.16" />“Kumpulkanlah semua bangsa kita yang ada di Susan untuk berpuasa, yaitu tidak makan ataupun minum selama tiga hari tiga malam. Saya dan para pelayan perempuan juga akan berpuasa. Setelah itu saya akan menghadap raja meski pun melanggar undang-undang. Kalau memang saya harus mati karena itu, biarlah saya mati!”
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="EST.4.17" />Lalu pergilah Mordekai dan melaksanakan pesan Ester.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="5" />
<s style="s1">Ester mengundang raja Ahasweros dan Haman ke jamuan makan malam istimewa
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EST.5.1" />Pada hari ketiga saat orang Yahudi yang berada di kota Susan sedang puasa, Ester memakai jubah ratu, lalu masuk dalam aula khusus istana raja.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EST.5.2" />Ketika raja melihat Ester yang sedang berdiri di aula khusus itu, raja senang dan langsung mengulurkan tongkat emasnya ke arahnya sebagai tanda bahwa Ester boleh menghadap. Lalu Ester datang mendekat dan menyentuh ujung tongkatnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="EST.5.3" />Raja bertanya kepadanya, “Ester, apa yang kamu inginkan? Katakan padaku, dan aku akan memberikan hal itu kepadamu— bahkan jika kamu meminta aku untuk memberikan setengah dari kerajaanku!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="EST.5.4" />Jawab Ester, “Tuanku Raja, jika berkenan, datanglah dengan Haman ke jamuan makan istimewa yang sudah aku siapkan untuk Tuanku berdua malam ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="EST.5.5" />Berkatalah raja kepada hamba-hambanya, “Pergi dan sampaikanlah kepada Haman supaya segera datang ke jamuan makan malam istimewa yang sudah dipersiapkan Ester khusus untuk kami berdua!” Lalu raja dengan Haman datang ke tempat di mana makanan sudah tersedia itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="EST.5.6" />Sementara mereka sedang minum anggur, berkatalah raja kepada Ester, “Katakanlah apa yang kamu inginkan. Aku akan memberikannya kepadamu— bahkan jika kamu meminta aku untuk memberikan setengah dari kerajaanku!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7-8" bcv="EST.5.7" />Jawab Ester, “Jika Tuanku Raja berkenan dan bersedia memberikan apa yang aku minta, aku mohon datang lagi besok pada jamuan makan malam yang akan aku siapkan khusus untuk Tuanku berdua. Pada waktu itulah aku akan memberitahukan apa yang sesungguhnya aku inginkan.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Haman berencana membunuh Mordekai
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="EST.5.9" />Hati Haman riang gembira ketika meninggalkan jamuan makan istimewa itu. Tetapi saat dia melihat Mordekai di gerbang istana tidak berdiri atau bersujud memberi hormat kepadanya, dia sangat marah.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="EST.5.10" />Namun pada saat itu Haman tidak menunjukkan bahwa dia marah. Dia pulang saja ke rumah, lalu memanggil Zeres— istrinya, dan para sahabatnya.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="EST.5.11" />Lalu Haman membanggakan diri di hadapan mereka tentang kekayaannya, tentang anak laki-lakinya yang begitu banyak, dan bahwa dia sangat dipuji-puji di atas semua para pembesar dan semua kaum bangsawan.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="EST.5.12" />Bahkan Haman pun menambahkan, “Dan bukan hanya itu! Ratu Ester mengundang kami berdua saja— aku dan raja, datang ke jamuan makan istimewa yang dia siapkan malam ini. Dan dia mengundang hanya kami berdua lagi ke pesta makan yang kedua besok!
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="EST.5.13" />Tetapi semua itu tidak berarti apa-apa bagiku selama aku masih melihat Mordekai— orang Yahudi itu, duduk di pintu gerbang istana raja!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="EST.5.14" />Setelah itu istri Haman, Zeres dan semua sahabatnya mengusulkan, “Suruhlah para hamba-hambamu untuk mendirikan tiang gantung setinggi kurang lebih dua puluh dua meter untuk menggantung Mordekai. Kemudian besok pagi minta izin dari raja untuk menggantung Mordekai di tiang itu. Sesudah itu, dengan hati gembira engkau akan ke jamuan makan istimewa bersama raja.” Haman senang dengan ide itu, lalu dia memerintahkan para hambanya untuk memasang tiang gantung.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="6" />
<s style="s1">Raja menghormati Mordekai
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EST.6.1" />Pada malam itu, raja tidak bisa tidur. Karena itu dia menyuruh seorang hambanya untuk membawa dan membacakan buku sejarah di masa pemerintahannya.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EST.6.2" />Lalu hamba itu membacakan tentang Bigtana dan Teres— pelayan khusus yang menjaga pintu ruang pribadi raja. Dalam buku sejarah tersebut tertulis bahwa Mordekai sudah mengetahui dan melaporkan tentang rencana mereka berdua untuk membunuh raja.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="EST.6.3" />Maka raja bertanya kepada para hamba itu, “Penghormatan apa yang sudah kita berikan kepada Mordekai untuk membalas jasanya karena perkara ini?”
</p>
<p style="p">Hambanya menjawab, “Kita belum memberikan apa pun kepada dia.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="EST.6.4" />Lalu raja bertanya, “Apakah ada pejabat di lingkungan istana ini?” Kebetulan saat itu, Haman memasuki halaman istana untuk memohon supaya Mordekai digantung pada tiang gantungan yang baru saja dia dirikan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="EST.6.5" />Para hambanya menjawab, “Haman sedang datang, dia ada di halaman istana.”
</p>
<p style="p">Dan raja berkata, “Persilakan dia masuk!”
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="EST.6.6" />Ketika Haman masuk, raja bertanya kepadanya, “Ada orang yang hendak kuberi penghormatan besar. Apa yang sebaiknya aku perbuat kepadanya?”
</p>
<p style="p">Pikir Haman, “Siapa lagi yang akan diberi penghormatan begitu besar oleh raja? Pasti aku!”
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="EST.6.7" />Jadi Haman menjawab, “Jika ada seseorang yang Tuanku Raja hendak memberi penghormatan besar,
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="EST.6.8" />biarlah dibawa kepadanya pakaian kebesaran yang pernah dipakai oleh Tuanku Raja, dan kuda yang pernah Tuanku Raja tunggangi— yang dihiasi dengan lambang kerajaan di kepalanya.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="EST.6.9" />Kemudian mintalah seorang pejabat tinggi kerajaan dari golongan bangsawan untuk mengenakan pakaian itu kepada orang yang hendak Tuanku Raja hormati. Sesudah itu biarlah dia juga membawa orang itu— dengan menunggangi kuda Tuanku Raja, berjalan mengelilingi pusat kota. Dan pejabat tinggi kerajaan itu akan berjalan di depannya sambil berseru-seru, ‘Beginilah cara raja memberi tanda jasa kepada orang!’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="EST.6.10" />Jawab raja kepada Haman, “Bagus! Cepat, ambillah pakaian dan kuda itu dan berikanlah segala penghormatan itu kepada Mordekai, orang Yahudi itu. Perbuatlah seperti yang baru saja engkau katakan, tanpa mengurangi satu pun. Engkau dapat menjumpai Mordekai sedang duduk di depan pintu gerbang istana.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="EST.6.11" />Segera Haman melakukan apa yang dikatakan oleh raja. Dia mengambil pakaian kebesaran itu lalu mengenakannya kepada Mordekai. Sesudah itu dia membawa Mordekai— yang sedang menunggangi kuda, mengelilingi pusat kota. Haman berjalan di depan Mordekai sambil berseru-seru, “Beginilah cara raja memberi tanda jasa kepada orang!”
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="EST.6.12" />Sesudah itu Mordekai kembali duduk di pintu gerbang istana, sedangkan Haman segera pulang sambil menutup wajahnya karena merasa sangat terhina.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="EST.6.13" />Kepada istri dan semua sahabatnya, Haman menceritakan apa yang sudah dialaminya. Kemudian istrinya dan para sahabatnya yang bijak berkata, “Kamu mulai kalah kuat dengan Mordekai. Kamu tidak akan mampu melawannya karena dia orang Yahudi. Dia pasti akan mengalahkanmu!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="EST.6.14" />Sementara mereka sedang berbicara, beberapa pelayan khusus raja datang menjemput Haman untuk segera pergi ke jamuan makan malam yang sudah dipersiapkan oleh Ester.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="7" />
<s style="s1">Haman dihukum mati
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EST.7.1" />Lalu Raja Ahasweros dan Haman pergi ke jamuan makan istimewa untuk kedua kalinya yang sudah disiapkan oleh Ratu Ester.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EST.7.2" />Ketika mereka sedang minum anggur, raja bertanya lagi kepada Ester, “Apa yang kamu ingin aku lakukan bagimu, Ratu Ester? Beritahukanlah kepadaku, dan aku akan melakukannya untukmu— bahkan jika kamu meminta kepadaku untuk setengah dari kerajaanku, aku akan memberikannya kepadamu!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="EST.7.3" />Jawab Ester, “Ya Tuanku Raja, jika sekiranya berkenan, dan mau melakukan permintaanku, selamatkanlah aku dan bangsaku! Itulah yang aku ingin Tuanku Raja lakukan bagiku!
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="EST.7.4" />Kami ini— aku dan bangsaku, sudah dijual kepada orang yang ingin menghabisi kami. Seandainya kami hanya dijual untuk dijadikan budak, aku tidak akan mengatakan apa-apa, karena hal itu tidak cukup penting untuk mengganggu Tuanku Raja.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="EST.7.5" />Lalu bertanyalah raja kepadanya, “Siapa yang berani melakukan itu? Di mana orangnya?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="EST.7.6" />Ester menjawab, “Haman yang jahat inilah musuh kami!”
</p>
<p style="p">Mendengar hal itu Haman menjadi sangat takut.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="EST.7.7" />Raja sangat marah, lalu bangkit meninggalkan tempat jamuan dan langsung keluar ke taman istana. Sementara Haman tinggal untuk memohon kepada Ratu Ester agar menyelamatkan nyawanya karena dia tahu bahwa dia pasti akan dihukum mati.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="EST.7.8" />Kebetulan saat raja masuk kembali, Haman sedang berlutut di samping Ester untuk memohon dengan sangat kepadanya. Dengan putus asa Haman menjatuhkan dirinya ke atas dipan Ester untuk mohon ampun, tetapi tepat pada saat itu juga raja kembali dari taman istana.
</p>
<p style="p">Melihat Haman sudah menjatuhkan diri seperti itu, raja berteriak, “Sepertinya dia ini masuk ke dalam rumahku untuk memperkosa ratu di hadapanku!” Ketika raja berkata demikian, para pelayan Ester langsung maju dan menutupi kepala Haman. Hal itu menunjukkan bahwa Haman pasti segera dihukum mati.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="EST.7.9" />Kemudian, Harbona— pelayan khusus, berkata kepada raja, “Di dekat rumah Haman ada tiang gantung setinggi kurang lebih dua puluh dua meter. Haman sudah mendirikannya untuk menggantung Mordekai di situ, yaitu orang yang sudah menyelamatkan nyawa Tuanku Raja!”
</p>
<p style="p">Kata raja, “Gantunglah dia pada tiang itu!”
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="EST.7.10" />Demikianlah Haman digantung pada tiang yang sudah didirikannya untuk menggantung Mordekai! Sesudah itu redalah amarah raja.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="8" />
<s style="s1">Raja mengeluarkan keputusan untuk menyelamatkan orang Yahudi
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EST.8.1" />Pada hari itu juga, Raja Ahasweros menyerahkan kepada Ratu Ester semua harta benda milik Haman— musuh besar orang Yahudi. Ester memberitahukan kepada raja bahwa Mordekai adalah saudara sepupunya. Ketika raja mendengar hal itu, dia menyuruh supaya Mordekai datang untuk menghadapnya.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EST.8.2" />Ketika Mordekai datang menghadap, raja melepaskan dan memberikan cincin meterai yang sebelumnya sudah diberikan kepada Haman, kepada Mordekai. Ester mengangkat Mordekai untuk mengurus semua harta benda milik Haman.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="EST.8.3" />Sesudah itu Ester menghadap raja lagi. Sambil menangis dia bersujud dan memohon agar raja membatalkan rencana jahat untuk membunuh semua orang Yahudi yang sudah dibuat oleh Haman.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="EST.8.4" />Raja mengulurkan tongkat emasnya kepada Ester, maka Ester pun bangkit dan berkata,
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="EST.8.5" />“Bila Tuanku berkenan dan menganggap benar, dan hamba mendapatkan kemurahan hati Tuanku Raja, hamba mohon keluarkanlah surat perintah untuk mencabut dan membatalkan surat perintah Haman— yaitu hukuman mati bagi semua yang berketurunan Yahudi, di seluruh wilayah kerajaan Tuanku.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="EST.8.6" />Hambamu ini tidak tega melihat seluruh bangsa serta sanak saudara hamba dibunuh.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="EST.8.7" />Raja Ahasweros menjawab Ratu Ester dan Mordekai, “Karena Haman sudah berupaya untuk menghabisi seluruh bangsa Yahudi, aku sudah menyerahkan kepadamu Ester, semua harta benda milik Haman, dan aku pun sudah memerintahkan para prajuritku untuk menghukum mati Haman dengan cara digantung.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="EST.8.8" />Maka sekarang tulislah surat untuk menyelamatkan bangsamu. Cantumkanlah namaku pada surat-surat tersebut, dan gunakanlah cincin meteraiku untuk mengesahkan surat keputusan tersebut, karena surat yang sudah dibubuhi nama serta disegel, selamanya tidak dapat diubah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="EST.8.9" />Maka pada hari itu juga— yaitu pada tanggal dua puluh tiga bulan Siwa,<f caller="+"><fr>8:9
</fr><fk>tanggal dua puluh tiga bulan Siwa
</fk><ft>Tanggal tersebut adalah sesuai dengan kalender Ibrani, dan diperkirakan jatuh pada tanggal 25 Juni kalender Masehi.</ft></f> Raja memanggil para sekretarisnya, dan Mordekai memerintahkan mereka untuk menulis surat kepada seluruh warga bangsa Yahudi dan kepada semua pejabat di seluruh wilayah kekuasaan Raja Ahasweros— mulai dari India di wilayah timur hingga ke Etiopia di wilayah barat. Para sekretaris menulis semua surat-surat dalam bahasa dan tulisan yang digunakan di setiap wilayah. Mereka pun menulis surat yang ditujukan kepada orang Yahudi di dalam bahasa Yahudi.
<ve />
<v id="10-11" bcv="EST.8.10" />Surat-surat tersebut ditulis dan disahkan atas nama Raja Ahasweros, dan disegel dengan cincin raja, untuk dikirim dengan menggunakan kuda kerajaan yang dapat berlari cepat. Isi surat tersebut adalah raja mengizinkan orang Yahudi di setiap kota untuk bersatu dan membela diri. Selain diizinkan untuk membunuh kelompok tentara atau siapa pun yang menyerang, mereka juga diizinkan untuk mengambil harta benda serta membunuh kaum perempuan dan anak-anak dari para penyerang.
<ve />
<v id="12-14" bcv="EST.8.12" />Sesudah itu para kurir segera mengantarkan surat-surat itu ke seluruh penjuru kerajaan dengan menunggangi kuda milik raja yang dapat berlari dengan cepat. Salinan surat perintah itu dikeluarkan sebagai undang-undang dan diumumkan di setiap provinsi untuk diketahui, supaya orang Yahudi bersiaga untuk melawan musuh-musuh mereka pada hari ketiga belas bulan Adar,<x caller="+"><xo>8:12-14
</xo><xt>Est. 3:7 CK; 3:13 CK</xt></x> yaitu hari yang sebelumnya sudah ditetapkan Haman untuk membunuh orang-orang Yahudi. Salinan surat yang sama juga dibacakan kepada warga ibukota kerajaan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="EST.8.15" />Mordekai kemudian meninggalkan istana, dengan memakai pakaian kebesaran pemberian raja berwarna biru putih. Dia juga memakai jubah ungu yang terbuat dari bahan kain linen yang halus, dan mahkota emas yang indah sekali. Warga ibukota Susan bersorak-sorai penuh suka cita ketika mendengar undang-undang baru itu.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="EST.8.16" />Semua warga Yahudi di Susan tidak lagi merasa takut, sebaliknya mereka bergembira dan menunjukkan rasa bangga mereka.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="EST.8.17" />Hal serupa juga terjadi di setiap kota dan provinsi. Orang-orang Yahudi bergembira dan berpesta ketika perundang-undangan baru tersebut diumumkan. Warga lainnya pun menyatakan diri sebagai orang Yahudi,<f caller="+"><fr>8:17
</fr><fk>menyatakan diri sebagai orang Yahudi
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah, ‘menjadi (orang) Yahudi.’ Kemungkinan besar banyak orang meyamar sebagai orang dengan latar belakang Yahudi. Lihat catatan di NET.</ft></f> karena mereka takut apa yang akan menimpa mereka jika mereka tidak berbuat demikian.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="9" />
<s style="s1">Tindakan orang Yahudi terhadap musuhnya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EST.9.1" />Perintah raja yang sudah ditetapkan sebelumnya mulai dilaksanakan pada hari ketiga belas bulan Adar.<x caller="+"><xo>9:1
</xo><xt>Est. 3:7 CK; 3:13 CK</xt></x> Hari tersebut sudah dinantikan musuh-musuh bangsa Yahudi untuk melenyapkan bangsa itu. Tetapi ternyata, bangsa Yahudilah yang mengalahkan musuh-musuh mereka.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EST.9.2" />Di setiap kota, di seluruh wilayah kerajaan, orang Yahudi bersatu untuk menyerang musuh-musuh mereka. Dan tidak ada yang mampu melawan mereka, karena musuh-musuhnya sudah terlebih dahulu ketakutan.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="EST.9.3" />Semua para pembesar dan para pejabat di seluruh wilayah kekuasaan raja Ahasweros memilih untuk membantu orang-orang Yahudi karena takut kepada Mordekai.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="EST.9.4" />Mordekai diketahui masyarakat umum di seluruh wilayah kerajaan karena pengaruhnya dalam istana, dan dia semakin berkuasa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="EST.9.5" />Pada hari ketiga belas bulan Adar, orang-orang Yahudi melancarkan serangan dan membunuh musuh-musuh mereka dengan pedang. Mereka pun melakukan apa yang mereka inginkan terhadap warga yang membenci mereka.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="EST.9.6" />Di ibukota Susan saja mereka membunuh 500 orang.
<ve />
<v id="7-9" bcv="EST.9.7" />Termasuk di antaranya sepuluh anak laki-laki Haman yang bernama Pasandata, Dalfon, Aspata, Porata, Adalia, Aridata, Parmasta, Arisai, Aridai dan Waizata.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="EST.9.10" />Mereka adalah anak-anak Haman, yaitu cucu-cucu Hamedata, musuh besar bangsa Yahudi. Orang Yahudi membunuh mereka tetapi tidak merampas harta benda mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="EST.9.11" />Pada hari itu juga, ada orang yang melaporkan kepada raja jumlah orang yang dibunuh orang Yahudi di Susan.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="EST.9.12" />Raja berkata kepada Ratu Ester, “Di Susan saja orang Yahudi sudah membunuh 500 orang termasuk kesepuluh anak laki-laki Haman! Apalagi di wilayah lain dalam kerajaan, pasti sudah membunuh lebih banyak orang lagi. Sekarang apa lagi permintaanmu? Akan aku lakukan!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="EST.9.13" />Ester menjawab, “Bila Tuanku Raja berkenan, besok izinkanlah orang Yahudi untuk kembali melaksanakan apa yang sudah mereka lakukan di Susan hari ini. Dan perintahkanlah kesepuluh mayat anak Haman digantung pada tiang penggantungan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="EST.9.14" />Raja menyetujui permohonan Ester dan orang Yahudi diizinkan membunuh lebih banyak musuh lagi pada keesokan harinya. Kesepuluh mayat anak Haman juga digantung.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="EST.9.15" />Pada keesokan harinya, pada hari keempat belas bulan Adar,<f caller="+"><fr>9:15
</fr><fk>hari keempat belas bulan Adar
</fk><ft>Hari keempat belas dalam kalender Ibrani diperkirakan jatuh pada tanggal 8 Maret.</ft></f> orang-orang Yahudi di Susan berkumpul lagi dan membunuh lebih dari 300 orang musuh, tetapi tidak mengambil harta benda mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16-17" bcv="EST.9.16" />Pada hari ketiga belas bulan Adar di seluruh provinsi lainnya, semua orang Yahudi juga berkumpul untuk mempertahankan diri, dan mereka membunuh 75.000 orang yang membenci mereka. Mereka tidak mengambil harta benda orang-orang yang mereka bunuh. Pada keesokan harinya, mereka pun beristirahat dan mengadakan perayaan.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="EST.9.18" />Di ibukota Susan, orang Yahudi berkumpul dan membunuh musuh mereka pada hari ketiga belas dan hari keempat belas bulan Adar. Sesudah itu mereka pun beristirahat sekaligus mengadakan perayaan pada hari kelima belas bulan Adar.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="EST.9.19" />Itulah sebabnya setiap hari keempat belas bulan Adar, orang Yahudi yang tinggal di pedesaan sekarang mengadakan perayaan dan saling memberi makanan untuk memperingati peristiwa kekalahan musuh-musuh mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="EST.9.20" />Mordekai mencatat segala sesuatu yang terjadi. Kemudian dia menulis surat kepada semua orang Yahudi yang tinggal di seluruh kerajaan Raja Ahasweros.
<ve />
<v id="21-22" bcv="EST.9.21" />Dia memerintahkan mereka untuk mengadakan perayaan setiap tahunnya pada hari keempat belas dan hari kelima belas bulan Adar. Pada hari-hari itulah orang Yahudi mengalahkan musuh mereka, sehingga rasa duka berubah menjadi rasa gembira dan bahagia. Mordekai memerintahkan seluruh bangsa Yahudi untuk mengadakan perayaan dengan berpesta dan saling memberi makanan kepada sesama dan juga kepada orang-orang miskin.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="EST.9.23" />Orang Yahudi pun meneruskan apa yang sudah diperintahkan Mordekai. Mereka sepakat untuk mengadakan perayaan setiap tahun pada hari yang sudah ditentukan.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="EST.9.24" />Mereka akan mengenang bagaimana Haman, musuh bangsa Yahudi, sudah membuang undi yang disebut ‘pur’ untuk menetapkan hari pembantaian bangsa Yahudi. Haman adalah anak Hamedata dari bangsa Agag.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="EST.9.25" />Lalu Ester membongkar rencana Haman dan melaporkannya kepada raja. Oleh karena itu raja menggagalkan rencana jahat Haman untuk membantai bangsa Yahudi. Sebaliknya dia menghukum mati Haman dan kesepuluh anaknya.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="EST.9.26" />Itulah sebabnya perayaan untuk memperingati rangkaian kejadian ini disebut Purim, yang berasal dari kata pur yang artinya ‘diundi.’ Haman sudah membuang undi untuk menentukan hari pembantaian bangsa Yahudi.
</p>
<p style="p">Tetapi oleh karena perubahan yang disebabkan oleh surat resmi tersebut dan oleh karena penyelesaian semua ancaman terhadap mereka,
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="EST.9.27" />maka seluruh bangsa Yahudi menetapkan perjanjian secara resmi untuk merayakan kedua hari itu setiap tahun sesuai dengan apa yang sudah ditentukan.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="EST.9.28" />Perayaan Purim akan diperingati oleh setiap keluarga orang Yahudi, di setiap desa, kota dan provinsi. Kebiasaan ini mereka berjanji untuk meneruskan setiap tahun turun temurun— tanpa berhenti.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="EST.9.29" />Lalu atas kewenangan yang sudah diberikan kepadanya sebagai ratu, Ester<f caller="+"><fr>9:29
</fr><fk>Ester
</fk><ft>Teks bahasa Ibrani mengulangi informasi dari Est. 2:15 bahwa Ester adalah “anak Abihail.”</ft></f> bersama dengan Mordekai menulis surat kedua untuk menegaskan surat yang pertama tersebut mengenai Hari Raya Purim.
<ve />
<v id="30-31" bcv="EST.9.30" />Isi surat kedua diawali dengan kata-kata salam agar bangsa Yahudi selalu selamat dan sejahtera. Lalu surat itu memesan supaya tetap menjalankan perayaan Purim pada tanggal yang ditetapkan dan sesuai perintah dari Mordekai dan Ratu Ester— termasuk peraturan tentang masa berpuasa dan berkabung. Salinan surat kedua itu dikirim kepada seluruh bangsa Yahudi yang tinggal di 127 provinsi kerajaan Ahasweros.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="EST.9.32" />Demikianlah isi surat perintah Ester mengenai tata cara perayaan Purim, dan hal itu dicatat secara resmi.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="10" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EST.10.1" />Raja Ahasweros memberlakukan pembayaran pajak kepada rakyatnya yang berada di seluruh wilayah kerajaannya dari daerah daratan, pesisir hingga ke daerah kepulauan.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EST.10.2" />Dan semua keberhasilan yang sudah dicapai Raja Ahasweros karena kehebatannya dan kekuasaannya dicatat dalam buku sejarah raja-raja Media Persia. Berbagai hal yang dilaksanakan oleh Mordekai, orang yang sudah diberikan kewenangan oleh raja, juga tercatat dalam buku tersebut.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="EST.10.3" />Mordekai, orang Yahudi yang menjadi orang kedua di bawah Raja Ahasweros, dianggap sebagai orang hebat oleh semua orang Yahudi. Mereka sangat menghormatinya, karena kesejahteraan dan perdamaian yang sudah diperjuangkannya bagi seluruh bangsanya.<ve />
</p>
</book>
<book id="PRO"><id id="PRO">
</id><h>Amsal
</h><toc level="1">Amsal
</toc><toc level="2">Amsal
</toc><toc level="3">Ams.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">Amsal
</p>

<c id="1" />
<s style="s1">Tujuan kumpulan kata bijak ini disusun
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="PRO.1.1" />Inilah kumpulan kata-kata bijak dari Salomo anak Daud, raja Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="PRO.1.2" />Nasihat-nasihat ini ditulis untuk mengajarkan cara hidup yang bijaksana
</q>
<q style="q1">serta memberi pengalaman dengan memahami kata-kata bijak yang penuh makna,
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="PRO.1.3" />agar orang memperoleh didikan tentang cara bersikap bijaksana
</q>
<q style="q1">dan hidup dengan benar, adil, dan jujur.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="4" bcv="PRO.1.4" />Nasihat-nasihat ini memberi pengajaran bagi orang yang tidak berpengalaman<f caller="+"><fr>1:4
</fr><fk>tidak berpengalaman
</fk><ft>Frasa ‘tidak berpengalaman’ dalam kitab ini menerjemahkan kata Ibrani yang mengandung arti luas, antara lain berwawasan sempit, naif, tidak tahu banyak tentang kehidupan, dan sejenisnya.</ft></f> agar lebih berwawasan,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan memberi pengetahuan bagi orang muda agar dapat mengatur hidupnya dengan bijaksana.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="PRO.1.5" />Mari, siapa yang bijaksana,
</q>
<q style="q1">dengarkanlah nasihat ini agar kamu semakin bijak.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dan siapa yang berpengertian,
</q>
<q style="q1">tambahlah pengalaman lewat tulisanku
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="6" bcv="PRO.1.6" />agar kamu dapat menyelami makna peribahasa,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">perumpamaan, petuah, dan teka-teki
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yang ditulis oleh orang-orang bijak lain.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="PRO.1.7" />Sikap hormat dan takut akan TUHAN adalah cara yang pertama dan terutama untuk menjadi bijak,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang-orang bebal<f caller="+"><fr>1:7
</fr><fk>orang-orang bebal
</fk><ft>Di dalam Alkitab, khususnya di kitab Mazmur, Amsal, dan Pengkhotbah, ‘bebal’ atau ‘bodoh’ adalah lawan kata dari ‘bijaksana’. Bijaksana secara umum diartikan sebagai tahu bagaimana bersikap dan bertindak benar, serta bersedia belajar. Arti bebal adalah kebalikannya. Ciri sifat bebal antara lain: keras kepala, sering bertindak bodoh, tidak mau menerima pendapat, merasa diri benar, dan cepat marah.</ft></f> tidak menghargai kebijaksanaan dan tak mau diajar.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Nasihat Salomo kepada anaknya untuk hidup bijaksana
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="PRO.1.8" />Anakku, dengarkanlah nasihat ayahmu,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan jangan tinggalkan didikan ibumu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="9" bcv="PRO.1.9" />Karena nasihat dan didikan orangtuamu ibarat mahkota
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yang akan membuat engkau dihormati,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan seperti kalung peringatan yang menuntun langkah hidupmu.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="PRO.1.10" />Anakku, janganlah tergoda bila orang berdosa membujukmu mengikuti perbuatan mereka!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="11-14" bcv="PRO.1.11" />Orang jahat berkata,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Bergabunglah dengan kami.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Kita akan membagi rata semua harta yang kita rampas!
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Rumah-rumah kita akan penuh dengan hasil jarahan!
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Mari kita mengintai orang dan menyerang mereka diam-diam
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">lalu merampas seluruh harta benda mereka!
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Tak usah pikirkan alasannya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Musnahkan saja walau mereka tak bersalah.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Kita akan menelan mereka hidup-hidup,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">seakan melempar mereka bulat-bulat ke dalam Syeol.”<x caller="+"><xo>1:11-14
</xo><xt>Kej. 37:35</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="PRO.1.15" />Anakku, jangan mengikuti jalan hidup mereka!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Jauhkan dirimu dari perbuatan mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="PRO.1.16" />Orang-orang itu cepat berbuat jahat
</q>
<q style="q1">bahkan tak segan-segan menumpahkan darah.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="17-19" bcv="PRO.1.17" />Namun, sesungguhnya keserakahan mereka
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bagaikan perangkap yang akan membunuh mereka sendiri.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Burung pun tidak akan masuk perangkap
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">kalau melihat jaring dipasang di depan matanya,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tetapi orang-orang semacam itu memasang jerat untuk diri sendiri.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Perbuatan mereka seperti senjata makan tuan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<s style="s1">Hikmat ibarat guru yang memanggil manusia
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="PRO.1.20" />Hikmat<f caller="+"><fr>1:20
</fr><fk>Hikmat
</fk><ft>Mulai ayat ini sampai ayat 33, Raja Salomo menggunakan gaya bahasa personifikasi— artinya, hikmat digambarkan seperti seorang figur yang melakukan berbagai peran layaknya manusia. Personifikasi serupa dipakai lagi di beberapa perikop dalam pasal 3-4 dan 8-9. Untuk setiap personifikasi, TSI menggunakan huruf H kapital pada kata ‘Hikmat’ guna mencerminkan hikmat seperti suatu pribadi. Dalam kitab Amsal dan Pengkhotbah, Salomo menekankan agar manusia mencari ‘kebijaksanaan’, baik dengan berpikir, belajar dari orang lain, maupun lewat pengalaman. Namun, meski seakan didapat dengan cara-cara yang alamiah, Alkitab menegaskan bahwa sebenarnya segala kebijaksanaan berasal dari Allah (Ams. 2:6). Demi kejelasan, TSI membedakan penggunaan kata ‘hikmat’ dan ‘kebijaksanaan’. ‘Hikmat’ dipakai dalam dua konteks: 1) Ketika suatu pemikiran bijaksana didapat manusia dengan cara ajaib atau inspirasi langsung dari Allah (Kis. 6:10; 9:22). 2) Ketika menerjemahkan personifikasi hikmat sebagai suatu figur/pribadi. Sebaliknya, kata ‘kebijaksanaan’ digunakan ketika ayat berbicara tentang sikap bijaksana yang didapat dengan cara alamiah. Kedua istilah tersebut juga dapat dipakai sebagai sifat Allah sendiri (Ams. 3:19-20).</ft></f> ibarat seorang guru yang berseru di jalan-jalan,
</q>
<q style="q1">di tempat-tempat umum dia memanggil-manggil orang untuk mendengarkannya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="PRO.1.21" />Di persimpangan jalan dia berteriak mengundang orang banyak,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan di pintu-pintu gerbang dia mengumumkan dengan lantang.
</q>
<q style="q1">Begini katanya,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="22" bcv="PRO.1.22" />“Hai orang-orang yang tidak berpengalaman,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sampai kapan kalian senang tinggal dalam kebodohanmu?
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Hai para pengejek,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sampai kapan kalian senang menghina orang?
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dan orang-orang bebal,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">apakah kalian mau tetap menolak pengetahuan?
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="23" bcv="PRO.1.23" />Bila kalian mau berbalik dan memperhatikan teguranku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">kepadamu aku akan melimpahkan pengajaran-pengajaran dari hatiku.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="24" bcv="PRO.1.24" />Tetapi Hikmat itu juga ibarat guru yang mengeluh,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Ketika aku memanggil, kalian tidak mau mendengar.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Ketika aku mengulurkan tangan untuk memberimu pertolongan,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">kalian tidak memperhatikan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="25" bcv="PRO.1.25" />Kalian mengabaikan semua nasihatku
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan menolak semua teguranku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="26-27" bcv="PRO.1.26" />Kelak malapetaka akan menyerbu kalian
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti badai dan angin topan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan bencana yang kalian takutkan akan menimpamu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sehingga kalian sangat terjepit dan menderita.
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="3" style="q3">Pada waktu itu aku akan tertawa getir atasmu,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">karena sebelumnya kalian tidak mau mendengar ajaranku yang dapat menyelamatkanmu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="28" bcv="PRO.1.28" />“Saat itu, kalian akan berteriak minta tolong kepadaku,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tetapi aku tidak akan menjawab.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dengan cemas kalian akan mencari aku ke sana kemari,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tetapi kalian tidak akan menemukanku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="29" bcv="PRO.1.29" />Mengapa?
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Karena kalian membenci pengetahuan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan sudah memilih untuk tidak takut akan TUHAN.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="30" bcv="PRO.1.30" />Kalian menolak nasihatku
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan meremehkan teguranku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="31" bcv="PRO.1.31" />Itu sebabnya kalian akan menanggung akibat perbuatanmu sendiri.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Jalan hidup yang kalian pilih membuatmu mual,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">seperti orang mau muntah karena kekenyangan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="32" bcv="PRO.1.32" />Orang yang tak berpengalaman akan ikut jalan sesat lalu binasa.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Orang bebal akan hancur karena merasa paling benar
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan tak mau memperhatikan teguran.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="33" bcv="PRO.1.33" />Tetapi orang yang mendengarkan aku akan hidup tenteram.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka tak perlu cemas akan bahaya.”
<ve />
</q>

<c id="2" />
<s style="s1">Manfaat hidup bijaksana
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="PRO.2.1" />Anakku, terimalah perkataanku
</q>
<q style="q1">dan jagalah perintah-perintahku sebagai harta yang sangat mahal.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="PRO.2.2" />Dengarkanlah ajaran yang bijak dengan penuh perhatian,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan bukalah hatimu menerima pelajaran hidup.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="3" bcv="PRO.2.3" />Ya, anakku, kerahkan segala upayamu dengan gigih
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">untuk memperoleh pengertian dan pelajaran hidup.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="4" bcv="PRO.2.4" />Karena kebijaksanaan itu sangat bernilai,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">berusahalah mendapatkannya seperti memburu harta karun.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="5" bcv="PRO.2.5" />Bila engkau bijaksana,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">engkau akan tahu artinya hormat dan takut akan TUHAN,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan engkau akan belajar banyak tentang Allah.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="6" bcv="PRO.2.6" />Sebab TUHANlah yang memberikan kebijaksanaan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Perkataan-Nya sumber pengetahuan dan pelajaran hidup.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="7" bcv="PRO.2.7" />Dia selalu menolong orang yang tulus hati untuk melangkah dengan benar.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dia melindungi orang yang hidupnya jujur.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="8" bcv="PRO.2.8" />TUHAN menjaga langkah orang yang berlaku adil,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan memelihara orang yang setia kepada-Nya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="PRO.2.9" />Ikutilah nasihatku,
</q>
<q style="q1">maka engkau akan mengerti cara bertindak benar, adil, dan jujur.
</q>
<q style="q1">Setiap kali menghadapi tantangan hidup,
</q>
<q style="q1">engkau akan mengetahui jalan yang baik bagimu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="10" bcv="PRO.2.10" />Dengan kebijaksanaan dan pengetahuan di dalam hatimu,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">engkau akan berbahagia.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="11" bcv="PRO.2.11" />Dan engkau akan aman,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">selamat dari bahaya,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">karena engkau bijaksana.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="PRO.2.12" />Engkau akan terhindar dari jalan orang jahat,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan dari perkataan yang tak bisa dipercaya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="PRO.2.13" />Orang-orang seperti itu sudah meninggalkan jalan yang benar
</q>
<q style="q1">dan lebih suka menempuh jalan yang gelap.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="PRO.2.14" />Mereka senang berbuat jahat,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan gembira saat berhasil menipu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="PRO.2.15" />Mereka tidak dapat dipercaya
</q>
<q style="q1">dan sesat jalan hidupnya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="PRO.2.16" />Kebijaksanaan akan melepaskan engkau dari bujuk rayu istri orang.<f caller="+"><fr>2:16
</fr><fk>istri orang
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiahnya adalah ‘perempuan lain’ atau dapat diartikan perempuan nakal. Dalam kitab Amsal, kata ini biasanya merujuk kepada perempuan yang sudah bersuami tetapi berbuat asusila dengan laki-laki lain. Makna serupa terdapat juga di Ams. 5:3, 7:5.</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="PRO.2.17" />Perempuan seperti itu melanggar janji pernikahannya di hadapan Allah
</q>
<q style="q1">dan meninggalkan suaminya yang sah.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="18-19" bcv="PRO.2.18" />Laki-laki yang mengikuti bujukannya
</q>
<q style="q1">akan menyadari bahwa rumah perempuan itu adalah liang menuju Syeol!<x caller="+"><xo>2:18-19
</xo><xt>Kej. 37:35</xt></x>
</q>
<q style="q1">Siapa yang jatuh ke sana, yaitu ke dunia arwah-arwah,
</q>
<q style="q1">tidak akan kembali ke dunia manusia yang hidup.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="PRO.2.20" />Jadi anakku, ikutilah jalan orang baik
</q>
<q style="q1">yaitu mereka yang hidupnya benar,
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="PRO.2.21" />karena hanya orang benar dan tak bercela
</q>
<q style="q1">yang akan tinggal selama-lamanya di negeri TUHAN.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="22" bcv="PRO.2.22" />Tetapi orang-orang jahat dan serong
</q>
<q style="q1">akan dilenyapkan dari sana.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="3" />
<s style="s1">Bersandar pada TUHAN
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="PRO.3.1" />Anakku, janganlah melupakan ajaranku.
</q>
<q style="q1">Simpanlah segala perintahku di dalam hatimu
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="PRO.3.2" />agar panjang umurmu
</q>
<q style="q1">dan tenteram hidupmu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="3" bcv="PRO.3.3" />Hendaklah engkau senantiasa digerakkan oleh kebaikan hati dan kesetiaan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Jadikan keduanya seperti kalung pengingat pada lehermu.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Ukirkanlah itu di dalam hatimu,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="4" bcv="PRO.3.4" />maka engkau akan dikasihi dan dihormati
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">di hadapan Allah maupun manusia.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="PRO.3.5" />Percayalah kepada TUHAN dengan sepenuh hatimu
</q>
<q style="q1">dan jangan mengandalkan pemikiranmu sendiri.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="PRO.3.6" />Mintalah kehendak-Nya dalam setiap langkah hidupmu,
</q>
<q style="q1">maka Dia akan menuntunmu ke jalan yang benar.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="7" bcv="PRO.3.7" />Janganlah berpikir bahwa dirimu sudah bijaksana.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Takutlah kepada TUHAN dan jauhilah yang jahat.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="8" bcv="PRO.3.8" />Itu akan membuat tubuhmu sehat dan selalu segar.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="PRO.3.9" />Pergunakanlah apa pun yang engkau miliki untuk menghormati TUHAN,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan persembahkanlah bagian terbaik dari segala penghasilanmu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="PRO.3.10" />Maka oleh berkat TUHAN,
</q>
<q style="q1">gudang-gudangmu tidak akan cukup untuk memuat semua hasil panenmu,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan penampungan air anggurmu tidak akan cukup
</q>
<q style="q1">untuk memuat hasil pemerasan buah anggurmu.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="11" bcv="PRO.3.11" />Anakku, janganlah menolak didikan TUHAN
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan jangan marah bila Dia menegurmu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="12" bcv="PRO.3.12" />Karena TUHAN menegur orang yang Dia kasihi,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti seorang ayah mendidik anak yang dikasihinya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">untuk memperbaiki kelakuannya.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Keluhuran Hikmat sebagai guru kehidupan
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="PRO.3.13" />Sungguh berbahagia
</q>
<q style="q1">bila engkau menyambut Sang Hikmat menjadi guru kehidupanmu!
</q>
<q style="q1">Darinyalah engkau akan menerima wawasan.<f caller="+"><fr>3:13
</fr><fk>Hikmat … wawasan
</fk><ft>Salomo menuliskan ‘hikmat/kebijaksanaan’ bersama dengan beberapa kata pasangan, misalnya ‘wawasan’ di ayat ini, ‘pengetahuan’ di ayat 19-20, ‘kematangan berpikir’ di ayat 21, dan ‘pengertian’ di 4:5. Dalam bahasa Ibrani, struktur pasangan kata di ayat-ayat itu memberi arti bahwa semua aspek yang disebutkan adalah bagian dari kebijaksanaan.</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="PRO.3.14" />Sebab hasil pengajaran Sang Hikmat
</q>
<q style="q1">lebih berharga daripada perak dan emas murni,
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="PRO.3.15" />bahkan lebih bernilai daripada batu permata.
</q>
<q style="q1">Semua yang diinginkan manusia tak sebanding dengannya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="PRO.3.16" />Hikmat itu membawakan bagimu umur panjang di tangan kanannya,
</q>
<q style="q1">juga kekayaan dan kehormatan di tangan kirinya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="PRO.3.17" />Dia akan menuntunmu
</q>
<q style="q1">di jalan hidup yang menyenangkan dan penuh ketenangan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="PRO.3.18" />Memiliki dia akan membuatmu panjang umur,
</q>
<q style="q1">seperti menemukan pohon kehidupan.<f caller="+"><fr>3:18
</fr><fk>pohon kehidupan
</fk><ft>Menurut sejumlah tafsiran, gambaran ‘pohon kehidupan’ diambil dari Kej. 3:22, karena sebagai raja Israel, tentu Salomo terdidik dalam ajaran kitab-kitab Taurat. Namun, ‘pohon kehidupan’ juga merupakan konsep kepercayaan umum di dunia Timur Tengah pada zaman kuno. Diyakini bahwa jika manusia berhasil menemukan pohon kehidupan, lalu memegang atau memakan bagian tertentu dari pohon itu, dia tidak akan mati selamanya. Jadi, ada kemungkinan bahwa Salomo bukan merujuk pada ajaran Taurat melainkan pada filosofi umum pada zamannya. Makna kiasan tersebut dalam Amsal ini bisa diartikan bahwa “Kebijaksanaan begitu berharga hingga bisa dianggap sebanding dengan hidup abadi,” atau “Carilah kebijaksanaan, karena kebahagiaan yang akan dirasakan serupa dengan menemukan pohon kehidupan.” Gambaran ‘pohon kehidupan’ juga digunakan dalam Ams. 11:30, 13:12, dan 15:4.</ft></f>
</q>
<q style="q1">Bila engkau tetap berpegang padanya,
</q>
<q style="q1">engkau akan sangat diberkati.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="19-20" bcv="PRO.3.19" />Dengan hikmat itulah TUHAN menciptakan langit dan bumi.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dengan perhitungan yang bijaksana Dia mengatur segala air dan hujan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="PRO.3.21" />Jadi anakku,
</q>
<q style="q1">utamakanlah kebijaksanaan dan kematangan berpikir.
</q>
<q style="q1">Simpanlah keduanya baik-baik di dalam dirimu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="22" bcv="PRO.3.22" />Dengan begitu, engkau akan berumur panjang
</q>
<q style="q1">dan beroleh nama baik.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="23" bcv="PRO.3.23" />Engkau pun akan hidup dengan aman
</q>
<q style="q1">tanpa tersandung bahaya kesalahan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="24" bcv="PRO.3.24" />Maka engkau dapat tidur lelap,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">karena tiadalah resah dan gelisah.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="25" bcv="PRO.3.25" />Engkau tak perlu takut saat bencana tiba-tiba datang.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Orang jahat akan dihantam,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tetapi engkau tetap aman,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="26" bcv="PRO.3.26" />sebab engkau bersandar kepada TUHAN.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dialah yang menjagamu dari perangkap musuhmu.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Menerapkan kebijaksanaan dalam hubungan sesama manusia
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="27" bcv="PRO.3.27" />Waktu sesamamu memerlukan bantuan,
</q>
<q style="q1">janganlah berdiam diri.
</q>
<q style="q1">Bantulah dia bila engkau mampu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="28" bcv="PRO.3.28" />Apa yang dapat engkau berikan hari ini,
</q>
<q style="q1">berikanlah tanpa menunda.
</q>
<q style="q1">Jangan katakan kepadanya,
</q>
<q style="q1">“Besok saja aku membantumu.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="29" bcv="PRO.3.29" />Jangan sekali-kali merencanakan kejahatan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">terhadap orang di sekitarmu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena mereka merasa aman di dekatmu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="30" bcv="PRO.3.30" />Jika sesamamu tidak bersalah terhadap engkau,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">jangan memulai pertengkaran dengannya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="31" bcv="PRO.3.31" />Jangan iri kepada orang yang mendapat harta dengan kekerasan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Jangan meniru cara hidup mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="32" bcv="PRO.3.32" />Sebab TUHAN membenci orang jahat,
</q>
<q style="q1">tetapi menjadi sahabat bagi orang jujur.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="33" bcv="PRO.3.33" />Seluruh isi rumah orang jahat berada di bawah kutukan TUHAN,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi rumah tangga orang benar diberkati-Nya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="34" bcv="PRO.3.34" />TUHAN memandang rendah orang yang merendahkan orang lain,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tetapi bermurah hati kepada orang yang rendah hati.<x caller="+"><xo>3:34
</xo><xt>Yak. 4:6; 1Ptr. 5:5</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="35" bcv="PRO.3.35" />Orang bijak akan mendapat kehormatan tanpa mencarinya,
</q>
<q style="q1">tetapi orang bebal akan bergelimang aib.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="4" />
<s style="s1">Nasihat bijak seorang ayah
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="PRO.4.1" />Anakku, dengarkanlah nasihat ayahmu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Perhatikanlah agar engkau beroleh pengertian
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="PRO.4.2" />sebab yang aku ajarkan adalah baik.
</q>
<q style="q1">Janganlah meninggalkan bimbinganku.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="PRO.4.3" />Semasa kecil, waktu aku masih tinggal bersama ayah ibuku
</q>
<q style="q1">sebagai anak tunggal mereka,
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="PRO.4.4" />ayahku mengajarkan,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Anakku, bila engkau setia
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">mengikuti pengajaran dan petunjuk-petunjukku,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">engkau akan hidup bahagia.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="5" bcv="PRO.4.5" />Sambutlah Hikmat menjadi guru kehidupanmu.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Mintalah pengertian darinya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Janganlah lupa dan jangan berpaling dari pengajaranku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="6" bcv="PRO.4.6" />Sang Hikmat itu akan menjagamu
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">bila engkau mengasihi dia dan berpegang padanya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="7" bcv="PRO.4.7" />Sang Hikmat adalah guru kehidupan yang terutama.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Mintalah darinya pengertian.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Ya, carilah kebijaksanaan semahal apa pun harganya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="8" bcv="PRO.4.8" />Bila engkau menghargai Sang Hikmat,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dia akan menjadikanmu terhormat.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Bila engkau menjunjungnya,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dia akan memberimu nama baik.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="9" bcv="PRO.4.9" />Hikmat itu bagai mahkota yang indah megah pada kepalamu,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yang menjadikan engkau seorang yang dihormati.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="PRO.4.10" />Hai anakku, dengarkan dan terimalah pengajaranku
</q>
<q style="q1">supaya panjanglah umurmu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="PRO.4.11" />Kebijaksanaan yang aku ajarkan adalah jalan yang lurus.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="PRO.4.12" />Saat melangkah, engkau tak akan mendapat masalah,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan saat berlari, engkau tak akan tersandung jatuh.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="PRO.4.13" />Berpeganglah pada didikanku
</q>
<q style="q1">dan jangan meninggalkannya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Taatilah, sebab itulah yang membuat hidupmu aman.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="14" bcv="PRO.4.14" />Jangan mengikuti perbuatan orang jahat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">apalagi menjadi seperti mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="15" bcv="PRO.4.15" />Hindarilah jalan orang jahat.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Jangan sekali-kali mendekatinya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Berpalinglah dari jalan mereka
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan ambillah jalan yang lurus.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="16" bcv="PRO.4.16" />Orang-orang seperti itu tidak bisa tidur tenang sebelum berbuat jahat.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka baru merasakan kantuk kalau berhasil menjatuhkan orang.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="17" bcv="PRO.4.17" />Bagi mereka, berbuat jahat memuaskan seperti makanan lezat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan melakukan kekerasan terasa manis seperti minuman anggur.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="18" bcv="PRO.4.18" />Tidaklah demikian dengan orang benar.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Jalan hidup orang benar bagaikan cerahnya pagi
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yang semakin terang hingga siang hari.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="19" bcv="PRO.4.19" />Tetapi jalan hidup orang jahat teramat gelap.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Kaki mereka tersandung karena mereka tak dapat melihat.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="PRO.4.20" />Anakku, perhatikanlah nasihat-nasihatku
</q>
<q style="q1">dan dengarkanlah ajaranku.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="PRO.4.21" />Simpanlah nasihatku di dalam hatimu
</q>
<q style="q1">dan jadikanlah sebagai pengukur dalam tiap langkah hidupmu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="22" bcv="PRO.4.22" />Karena seluruh nasihat dan pengajaranku
</q>
<q style="q1">memberi hidup bahagia bagi yang menyelami artinya
</q>
<q style="q1">dan mendatangkan kesegaran bagi tubuh.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="23" bcv="PRO.4.23" />Jagalah hatimu dengan waspada,
</q>
<q style="q1">karena hati menentukan segala pilihan hidupmu.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="24" bcv="PRO.4.24" />Jangan mengucapkan kata-kata dusta.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Buanglah ucapan yang tak benar.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="25" bcv="PRO.4.25" />Tetaplah memandang tujuan hidupmu
</q>
<q style="q1">supaya engkau tidak menyimpang.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="26" bcv="PRO.4.26" />Pertimbangkan baik-baik ke mana engkau melangkah
</q>
<q style="q1">maka engkau dapat berjalan dengan tenang.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="27" bcv="PRO.4.27" />Jagalah dirimu supaya tetap mengikuti jalan yang benar.
</q>
<q style="q1">Jangan pernah menyimpang ke jalan yang jahat.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="5" />
<s style="s1">Nasihat bagi anak-anak lelaki untuk menjauhi perzinaan
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="PRO.5.1" />Anakku, perhatikanlah
</q>
<q style="q1">kebijaksanaan dan pelajaran hidup yang aku ajarkan,
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="PRO.5.2" />agar engkau dapat mempertimbangkan segala hal dengan baik
</q>
<q style="q1">dan perkataanmu didasari oleh pengetahuan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="PRO.5.3" />Bujukan istri orang<x caller="+"><xo>5:3
</xo><xt>Ams. 2:16</xt></x> manis seperti tetesan madu,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan kata-katanya lihai merayu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="PRO.5.4" />Namun pada akhirnya, bila engkau mengikut dia,
</q>
<q style="q1">akibatnya akan pahit bagai empedu
</q>
<q style="q1">dan menyakitkan bagai pisau belati.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="PRO.5.5" />Jalan hidup perempuan itu membinasakan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Mengikutinya hanya akan menjerumuskan engkau ke dalam Syeol.<x caller="+"><xo>5:5
</xo><xt>Kej. 37:35</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="PRO.5.6" />Tak pernah sekalipun dia berpikir
</q>
<q style="q1">tentang hidup yang benar di mata Allah.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tanpa dia sadari, jalan hidupnya sudah sesat.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="7" bcv="PRO.5.7" />Oleh sebab itu hai anak-anak, dengarkanlah aku.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Janganlah menyimpang dari pengajaranku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="8" bcv="PRO.5.8" />Jauhilah perempuan seperti itu!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Jangan mendekat ke pintu rumahnya
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="9" bcv="PRO.5.9" />agar engkau tidak membuang masa keemasanmu dan kehormatanmu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">hanya untuk memuaskan hawa nafsu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Akibat satu kali percabulan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">hancurlah masa depanmu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">di tangan suaminya yang tak akan melepaskanmu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="10" bcv="PRO.5.10" />Jangan biarkan hartamu ditelan orang-orang asing
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan hasil kerja kerasmu dinikmati orang lain.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="11" bcv="PRO.5.11" />Pada akhirnya engkau akan mengerang
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">ketika penyakit menggerogoti daging tubuhmu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="12" bcv="PRO.5.12" />Saat itu engkau akan berkata,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Ah, seharusnya dulu aku tidak keras kepala
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">menolak nasihat dan teguran!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="13" bcv="PRO.5.13" />Aku tidak taat pada guru-guru
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yang memberi bimbingan kepadaku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="14" bcv="PRO.5.14" />Akibatnya, aku nyaris hancur.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku menanggung malu dan menjadi tontonan semua orang.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="PRO.5.15" />Anakku, setialah kepada istrimu,
</q>
<q style="q1">sama seperti engkau tak boleh mengambil milik pribadi orang lain.<f caller="+"><fr>5:15
</fr><fk>milik pribadi orang lain
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiahnya adalah, “Minumlah air dari sumurmu sendiri.” Pada zaman PL, sumur dan tempat penampungan air adalah hak milik yang berharga dan dilindungi.</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="PRO.5.16" />Bukankah engkau pun tak mau,
</q>
<q style="q1">bila istrimu sendiri diambil orang lain?
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="PRO.5.17" />Sebab istrimu bagaikan mata air murni
</q>
<q style="q1">yang mengalir hanya untukmu,
</q>
<q style="q1">bukan untuk dibagi dengan orang lain.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="18" bcv="PRO.5.18" />Biarlah rasa hausmu dipuaskan hanya oleh istrimu itu,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yang engkau nikahi sejak masa mudamu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="19" bcv="PRO.5.19" />Dia bagaikan rusa betina muda:
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">anggun dan penuh kasih sayang.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Pelukan di dadanya memuaskan engkau,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan cintanya selalu memikat hatimu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="20" bcv="PRO.5.20" />Jadi anakku, untuk apa terpikat oleh perempuan sundal!
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Tak ada gunanya memeluk dada perempuan lain.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="PRO.5.21" />Karena mata TUHAN selalu memperhatikan perbuatan tiap orang.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dia mengawasi segala jalan hidup kita.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="22" bcv="PRO.5.22" />Orang jahat akan terjerat dalam pelanggaran-pelanggarannya sendiri.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dosanya ibarat tali perangkap yang mengikatnya erat.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="23" bcv="PRO.5.23" />Dia akan binasa karena menolak didikan,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan tersesat karena bebalnya keterlaluan.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="6" />
<s style="s1">Tentang utang piutang
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="PRO.6.1" />Anakku, janganlah engkau berjanji kepada orang lain,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Saya akan menjamin utangmu.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Bila kamu tidak bisa membayar,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">saya akan membayarnya.”
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="PRO.6.2" />Karena, jika engkau menjadi penjamin utang orang lain,
</q>
<q style="q1">engkau sudah terjerat oleh janjimu itu
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="PRO.6.3" />dan terikat tanggung jawab kepadanya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Bila itu terjadi, yang harus engkau lakukan adalah,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">segera lepaskan dirimu darinya!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Pergilah kepadanya, rendahkan dirimu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan mintalah dia menghapuskan perjanjian itu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="4" bcv="PRO.6.4" />Jangan tidur sebelum urusan itu selesai!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="5" bcv="PRO.6.5" />Bebaskanlah dirimu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti rusa lari kabur dari pemburunya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti burung meloloskan diri dari perangkapnya.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Tentang kemalasan
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="PRO.6.6" />Hai orang malas, semut-semut pun lebih baik daripadamu!
</q>
<q style="q1">Perhatikanlah cara hidup mereka dan belajarlah menjadi bijak!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="PRO.6.7" />Meskipun semut tidak punya pemimpin atau penguasa
</q>
<q style="q1">yang mengatur mereka untuk bekerja,
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="PRO.6.8" />mereka teratur mencari makanan sepanjang musim panas
</q>
<q style="q1">dan menyimpannya untuk musim hujan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="PRO.6.9" />Tetapi pemalas hanya berbaring-baring sepanjang hari!
</q>
<q style="q1">Kapan kamu mau bangun dan bekerja?
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="10" bcv="PRO.6.10" />“Ah, aku masih mengantuk.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku mau tidur sebentar lagi.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Biarkan aku melipat tangan dan berbaring sebentar saja,”
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">begitulah katamu.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="PRO.6.11" />Maka seperti perampok yang datang tak terduga,
</q>
<q style="q1">demikianlah kamu mendadak miskin.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kekurangan tiba-tiba menyerangmu seperti seorang penjahat.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Tentang pembohong
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="PRO.6.12" />Pembohong itu sampah!
</q>
<q style="q1">Mereka jahat dan tidak berguna.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="PRO.6.13" />Mereka mengedipkan mata
</q>
<q style="q1">atau membuat isyarat kecil dengan tangan atau kaki
</q>
<q style="q1">supaya rekannya membantu dalam penipuan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="PRO.6.14" />Hati pembohong tak henti memikirkan tipu daya dan rencana licik.
</q>
<q style="q1">Di mana-mana mereka menimbulkan pertengkaran.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="15" bcv="PRO.6.15" />Karena itu, dengan tiba-tiba
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">bencana akan menimpa mereka.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dalam sekejap mereka akan remuk
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tanpa dapat dipulihkan.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Tujuh hal yang dibenci TUHAN
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="PRO.6.16" />Ada beberapa kejahatan yang sangat dibenci TUHAN:
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="17" bcv="PRO.6.17" />Mata yang memandang rendah orang lain,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">mulut yang berbohong,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tangan yang membunuh orang tak bersalah,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="18" bcv="PRO.6.18" />hati yang merencanakan kejahatan,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">kaki yang cepat melangkah untuk berbuat dosa,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="19" bcv="PRO.6.19" />orang yang memberi saksi dusta,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan orang yang suka mengadu domba sehingga menimbulkan pertengkaran saudara.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Tentang perzinaan
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="PRO.6.20" />Anakku, ikutilah ajaran ayahmu
</q>
<q style="q1">dan jangan tinggalkan nasihat ibumu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="PRO.6.21" />Simpanlah semuanya baik-baik di dalam hatimu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Biarlah ajaran orangtuamu seperti tali pengingat
</q>
<q style="q1">yang selalu dikalungkan pada lehermu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="22" bcv="PRO.6.22" />Bila engkau terus mengingatnya,
</q>
<q style="q1">ajaran itu akan memandu langkah hidupmu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Engkau akan terlindung di saat lelap,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan dibimbingnya saat terjaga.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="23" bcv="PRO.6.23" />Karena nasihat, bimbingan, dan teguran itu ibarat cahaya terang
</q>
<q style="q1">yang menuntunmu ke jalan kehidupan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="24" bcv="PRO.6.24" />Dengan mengikutinya,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">engkau akan luput dari bujukan perempuan sundal
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan rayuan istri orang.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="25" bcv="PRO.6.25" />Jangan tergoda oleh kecantikannya,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan jangan terpikat oleh kedipan matanya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="26" bcv="PRO.6.26" />Bila engkau tidur dengan pelacur,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">engkau bisa membayar hanya seharga roti,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tetapi bila engkau berzina dengan istri orang,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">harganya dibayar nyawa.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="27-28" bcv="PRO.6.27" />Bermain api, hangus,
</q>
<q style="q1">bermain air, basah,
</q>
<q style="q1">bermain pisau, luka.<f caller="+"><fr>6:27-28
</fr><fk>Bermain api, …
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah, terjemahan kedua ayat ini berupa kiasan Ibrani, “Barangsiapa memangku api, pasti bajunya terbakar. Barangsiapa berjalan di atas arang membara, pasti kakinya melepuh.” TSI menerjemahkannya dengan peribahasa Indonesia yang memiliki makna serupa.</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="29" bcv="PRO.6.29" />Begitu juga bila engkau berzina dengan istri orang,
</q>
<q style="q1">pastilah engkau dihukum.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="30" bcv="PRO.6.30" />Bila seseorang mencuri karena lapar,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">orang lain masih bisa maklum
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sebab mereka pikir,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Kasihan, dia mencuri karena tak sanggup membeli makan.”
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="31" bcv="PRO.6.31" />Meski demikian, bila pencuri itu tertangkap,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dia tetap akan dihukum
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan harus membayar tujuh kali lipat dari yang diambilnya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dia wajib membayar sekalipun harus menjual seluruh hartanya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="32" bcv="PRO.6.32" />Jauh lebih celaka orang yang berzina!
</q>
<q style="q1">Siapa berzina sungguh tak berotak.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dia menghancurkan dirinya sendiri.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="33" bcv="PRO.6.33" />Orang seperti itu pasti dipukul dan dihina.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dia tidak akan dihormati lagi,
</q>
<q style="q1">karena aibnya tak terlupakan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="34" bcv="PRO.6.34" />Rasa cemburu seorang suami
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">membuat hatinya dibakar amarah.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Saat membalas dendam, dia tak akan berbelas kasihan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="35" bcv="PRO.6.35" />Dia tidak akan mau menerima ganti rugi.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Seberapa pun besarnya suap yang diberikan
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">untuk menutupi perzinaan itu,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dia pasti menolaknya!
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />

<c id="7" />
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="PRO.7.1" />Anakku, berpeganglah pada nasihatku
</q>
<q style="q1">dan ingatlah perintah-perintah ini dengan baik.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="PRO.7.2" />Taatilah semuanya itu agar engkau hidup bahagia.
</q>
<q style="q1">Jagalah ajaranku seperti engkau melindungi matamu sendiri.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="PRO.7.3" />Seperti cincin kawin selalu melekat di jari manis,
</q>
<q style="q1">demikianlah nasihatku tidak boleh lepas darimu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Ukirkanlah itu di dalam hatimu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="4" bcv="PRO.7.4" />Jadikanlah kebijaksanaan dan pengertian
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sebagai sahabat terdekatmu,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="5" bcv="PRO.7.5" />supaya engkau terlindung dari istri orang
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yang menggodamu dengan bujuk rayunya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="6-7" bcv="PRO.7.6" />Memang banyak pemuda yang tak berpengalaman,
</q>
<q style="q1">tetapi ada satu yang paling bodoh,
</q>
<q style="q1">yang aku perhatikan dari jendela rumahku.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="PRO.7.8" />Aku melihat saat dia berbelok dan menyusuri jalan
</q>
<q style="q1">yang melewati rumah seorang perempuan nakal.<x caller="+"><xo>7:8
</xo><xt>Ams. 2:16</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="9" bcv="PRO.7.9" />Senja mulai turun waktu itu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan dia hampir tak terlihat di tengah gelapnya petang.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="10" bcv="PRO.7.10" />Lalu datanglah perempuan nakal itu mendekatinya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dengan pakaian seperti pelacur
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan maksud tersembunyi di dalam hatinya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="11" bcv="PRO.7.11" />Perempuan itu tak bisa diam dan serong hidupnya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia sudah lupa di mana rumahnya!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="12" bcv="PRO.7.12" />Sebentar dia di jalanan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sebentar kemudian di alun-alun.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia selalu mencari mangsa di tiap sudut kota.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="PRO.7.13" />Segera perempuan itu memeluk pemuda tadi dan menciumnya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dengan tampang tak berdosa si perempuan berkata,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="14" bcv="PRO.7.14" />“Hari ini aku sudah menyelesaikan persembahan terakhir
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">untuk memenuhi janji di rumah TUHAN.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Jadi kita bisa menikmati daging dari kurban tanda damai<f caller="+"><fr>7:14
</fr><fk>persembahan terakhir … kurban tanda damai
</fk><ft>Jenis persembahan yang diberikan perempuan ini sebenarnya tidak diketahui dengan jelas. Aturan dalam memberikan ‘kurban tanda damai’ mengacu pada Im. 7:11-18. Jika persembahan merupakan kurban untuk memenuhi janji, maka daging dari kurban itu boleh dimakan sampai hari berikutnya (Im. 7:16). Di ayat ini, ajakan si perempuan untuk makan daging dari kurban hanyalah sebuah alasan, dan tujuan sebenarnya ada di ayat 18.</ft></f> tadi.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="15" bcv="PRO.7.15" />Karena itu aku keluar untuk menemuimu.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku mencarimu, dan sekarang menemukanmu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="16" bcv="PRO.7.16" />Aku sudah menyiapkan tempat tidur
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dengan kain yang indah berwarna-warni dari Mesir,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="17" bcv="PRO.7.17" />juga mengharumkannya dengan mur, gaharu, dan kayu manis.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="18" bcv="PRO.7.18" />Mari kita bercinta sampai puas hingga pagi,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan bersenang-senang menikmati birahi,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="19-20" bcv="PRO.7.19" />karena suamiku tidak ada di rumah.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dia tidak akan pulang sebelum akhir bulan,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">karena dia membawa sangat banyak uang
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">untuk mengurus sesuatu di tempat yang jauh.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="PRO.7.21" />Dengan rayuan manis yang menggoda,
</q>
<q style="q1">perempuan itu berhasil menangkap si pemuda.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="22" bcv="PRO.7.22" />Pemuda itu pun serta-merta mengikutinya
</q>
<q style="q1">seperti sapi yang tidak melawan saat dibawa ke tempat pemotongan
</q>
<q style="q1">atau seperti rusa yang menginjak jerat.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="23" bcv="PRO.7.23" />Dia tidak mengetahui bahaya sampai anak panah menembus hatinya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Bagaikan burung yang melesat ke dalam perangkap,
</q>
<q style="q1">demikianlah pemuda itu tanpa sadar sudah membahayakan hidupnya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="24" bcv="PRO.7.24" />Jadi anakku, dengarkan sungguh-sungguh perkataanku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="25" bcv="PRO.7.25" />Jangan biarkan hatimu mengikuti perempuan seperti itu
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan jangan tersesat di jalan hidupnya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="26" bcv="PRO.7.26" />Karena bukan main banyaknya
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">orang yang dihancurkan oleh perempuan seperti itu.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Tak terhitung jumlah mereka yang binasa
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">akibat godaan perempuan sundal.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="27" bcv="PRO.7.27" />Rumahnya bagaikan liang Syeol
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">di mana tamunya terjerumus begitu dalam!
<ve />
</q>

<c id="8" />
<s style="s1">Panggilan Sang Hikmat
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Ams. 1:20; Ams. 3
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="PRO.8.1" />Dengarkanlah! Sang Hikmat berseru-seru
</q>
<q style="q1">menawarkan kesempatan untuk mendapat pengertian.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="2-3" bcv="PRO.8.2" />Dia mengumumkan kesempatan itu seluas-luasnya:
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Di tempat orang sering berkumpul di samping gerbang kota,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">di persimpangan yang banyak dilalui orang,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">maupun di atas bukit-bukit tinggi di tepi jalan.
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1">Sang Hikmat berseru,
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="PRO.8.4" />“Aku memanggil kalian semua! Dengarkanlah aku!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="PRO.8.5" />Siapa yang tidak berpengalaman,<x caller="+"><xo>8:5
</xo><xt>Ams. 1:4</xt></x>
</q>
<q style="q1">belajarlah menjadi bijak.
</q>
<q style="q1">Siapa yang bebal, belajarlah dariku
</q>
<q style="q1">supaya hatimu terbuka untuk pengertian.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="PRO.8.6" />Dengarkanlah, karena aku akan memberitahukan
</q>
<q style="q1">hal-hal yang sangat berharga.
</q>
<q style="q1">Semua yang aku katakan adalah benar.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="7" bcv="PRO.8.7" />Ajaranku layak dipercaya,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan aku sangat membenci dusta.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="8" bcv="PRO.8.8" />Semua nasihatku jujur.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Tidak ada yang menyimpang ataupun menyesatkan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="PRO.8.9" />Bila engkau berpengertian,
</q>
<q style="q1">tentu engkau akan menyukai nasihatku.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dan bila engkau berpengetahuan,
</q>
<q style="q1">engkau akan menyadari bahwa ajaranku tepat.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="10-11" bcv="PRO.8.10" />Terimalah ajaran penuh hikmat dariku,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">karena itu lebih berharga daripada perak dan emas murni,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">bahkan lebih bernilai daripada batu permata.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Semua yang diinginkan manusia
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tak ada yang sebanding dengannya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="PRO.8.12" />“Akulah Hikmat.
</q>
<q style="q1">Bila engkau menerima aku,
</q>
<q style="q1">engkau juga akan bertambah kecerdikan,
</q>
<q style="q1">pengetahuan, dan kematangan berpikir.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="13" bcv="PRO.8.13" />Apabila mengenal aku,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tentu engkau akan hormat dan takut kepada TUHAN
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan membenci kejahatan,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">karena aku benci segala macam kejahatan,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">termasuk sifat sombong, membanggakan diri,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan suka menipu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="PRO.8.14" />Dengan mengenal aku,
</q>
<q style="q1">engkau juga akan mendapat nasihat terbaik
</q>
<q style="q1">serta pengetahuan, pengertian, dan kekuatan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="15" bcv="PRO.8.15" />Para raja mampu memerintah
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan para penguasa dapat membuat hukum-hukum yang adil,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">hanya melalui aku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="16" bcv="PRO.8.16" />Setiap pemimpin dan pejabat,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">hanya dapat belajar keadilan dari aku.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="PRO.8.17" />“Aku mengasihi orang yang mengasihi aku,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan siapa yang sungguh-sungguh mencariku
</q>
<q style="q1">pasti menemukanku.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="PRO.8.18" />Padaku tersedia kekayaan, kehormatan,
</q>
<q style="q1">keberhasilan, dan kemakmuran yang mapan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="19" bcv="PRO.8.19" />Manfaat yang aku berikan lebih berharga
</q>
<q style="q1">daripada perak, bahkan emas murni.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="PRO.8.20" />Jalan hidup yang aku ajarkan adalah benar dan adil.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="PRO.8.21" />Aku memberikan harta pusaka bagi orang yang mengasihiku
</q>
<q style="q1">dan mengisi penuh tempat kekayaan mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="22" bcv="PRO.8.22" />“Sejak semula, aku, Hikmat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">ada pada diri TUHAN.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Oleh akulah Dia menjadikan karya ciptaan-Nya pada purba kala.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="23" bcv="PRO.8.23" />Pada permulaan segala sesuatu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sebelum bumi ini ada,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Allah sudah memiliki aku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="24" bcv="PRO.8.24" />Sebelum ada segala samudra,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan semua mata air belum memancar,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="25" bcv="PRO.8.25" />juga sebelum gunung dan bukit didirikan-Nya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">aku sudah ada pada diri Allah,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="26" bcv="PRO.8.26" />sebelum Dia menjadikan bumi serta daratannya yang luas,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bahkan butiran debu yang pertama.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="27" bcv="PRO.8.27" />Melalui akulah, Sang Hikmat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">TUHAN menciptakan langit, menegakkan cakrawala,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="28" bcv="PRO.8.28" />menghiasi langit dengan awan gemawan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan menyemburkan mata air nan deras
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">membentuk lautan luas.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="29" bcv="PRO.8.29" />Oleh Hikmatlah TUHAN menata dasar-dasar bumi
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan mengatur batas-batas laut
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">agar airnya tak melampaui daratan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="30-31" bcv="PRO.8.30" />Melalui akulah TUHAN berkarya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia bersukacita karena memiliki Hikmat.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku pun bergirang karena penciptaan semesta,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan paling bergembira karena umat manusia ciptaan-Nya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="32" bcv="PRO.8.32" />“Karena itu, hai semua manusia,
</q>
<q style="q1">dengarkanlah aku, Sang Hikmat!
</q>
<q style="q1">Sungguh diberkati orang yang mengikuti jalan-jalanku.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="33" bcv="PRO.8.33" />Dengarkan didikanku agar engkau menjadi bijak.
</q>
<q style="q1">Janganlah mengabaikannya!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="34" bcv="PRO.8.34" />Sungguh diberkati orang yang senang mendengarkan ajaranku,
</q>
<q style="q1">hingga mereka datang setiap hari untuk menerima pelajaran,
</q>
<q style="q1">bahkan menunggu-nunggu pada pintu rumahku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="35" bcv="PRO.8.35" />Sebab orang yang menerima aku akan hidup sejahtera
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan TUHAN akan berkenan kepadanya,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="36" bcv="PRO.8.36" />tetapi orang yang tidak mau menerima aku
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">mencelakakan dirinya sendiri.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Semua yang membenci Hikmat berarti mencintai maut.”
<ve />
</q>

<c id="9" />
<s style="s1">Kepuasan belajar dari Sang Hikmat
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="PRO.9.1" />Sang Hikmat sudah membangun rumahnya dengan kokoh,
</q>
<q style="q1">ditopang tujuh tiang<f caller="+"><fr>9:1
</fr><fk>tujuh tiang
</fk><ft>Dalam Firman TUHAN, angka tujuh sering mempunyai arti simbolis, yakni sebagai lambang kelengkapan atau keutuhan, dan menunjukkan kesempurnaan Allah.</ft></f> yang kuat.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="PRO.9.2" />Dia sudah menyediakan pesta makan yang mewah
</q>
<q style="q1">dengan daging yang paling lezat
</q>
<q style="q1">dan campuran air anggur paling istimewa.
</q>
<q style="q1">Semua sudah disajikan dengan indah di mejanya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="PRO.9.3" />Dia sudah menyuruh para pelayan perempuan untuk mengumumkan undangannya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Sementara itu, Sang Hikmat sendiri berseru-seru
</q>
<q style="q1">dari tempat tertinggi di kota,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="4" bcv="PRO.9.4" />“Hai orang yang belum berpengalaman,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">datanglah ke rumahku.”
</q>
<q style="q1">Dan kepada yang tak berakal budi dia berkata,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="5" bcv="PRO.9.5" />“Mari! Makanlah roti dan minumlah anggur
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yang sudah aku siapkan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="6" bcv="PRO.9.6" />Tinggalkan pikiran sempitmu<x caller="+"><xo>9:6
</xo><xt>Ams. 1:4</xt></x> agar engkau bahagia
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan majulah terus dalam pemahaman.”
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Prinsip-prinsip dasar yang diajarkan oleh Sang Hikmat
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="PRO.9.7" />“Aku, Sang Hikmat, mengajarkan:
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Bila engkau menegur orang yang suka menghina,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dia hanya akan menghinamu.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dan bila engkau berusaha meluruskan orang jahat,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dia hanya akan menyakitimu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="8" bcv="PRO.9.8" />Tak usah menegur orang yang suka menghina
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">karena dia hanya akan membencimu.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Tegurlah orang bijak, maka dia akan mengasihimu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="9" bcv="PRO.9.9" />Ajarilah orang bijak, maka dia akan semakin bijak.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Ajarilah orang yang berkelakuan benar,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">maka dia akan semakin berpengertian.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="PRO.9.10" />“Sikap hormat dan takut akan TUHAN
</q>
<q style="q1">adalah cara yang pertama dan terutama untuk menjadi bijak.
</q>
<q style="q1">Mengenal Sang Mahakudus
</q>
<q style="q1">adalah jalan untuk memiliki pengertian.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="11" bcv="PRO.9.11" />Hiduplah menurut ajaranku,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">maka engkau akan berumur panjang.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="12" bcv="PRO.9.12" />Bila engkau bijaksana,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">engkau sendiri yang akan menikmati hasilnya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Bila engkau suka menghina,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">engkau sendiri yang akan menanggung akibatnya.”
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Sang Kebebalan melawan Sang Hikmat
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="PRO.9.13" />Kebebalan bagaikan seorang perempuan
</q>
<q style="q1">yang berkepala kosong, bodoh, dan suka keributan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="PRO.9.14" />Dia suka duduk di depan pintu rumahnya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">atau di tempat-tempat yang tinggi di kota.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="15-16" bcv="PRO.9.15" />Dia menggoda para lelaki yang lewat,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan kepada siapa saja yang belum berpengalaman,
</q>
<q style="q1">dia membujuk,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Mari masuk ke rumahku.”
</q>
<q style="q1">Kepada yang tak berakal budi, dia merayu,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="17" bcv="PRO.9.17" />“Kenikmatan yang tidak halal lebih enak rasanya,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">apalagi saat dinikmati sembunyi-sembunyi.”<x caller="+"><xo>9:17
</xo><xt>Ams. 5:15</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="PRO.9.18" />Namun, para lelaki yang dia rayu tidak tahu
</q>
<q style="q1">bahwa rumahnya bagaikan liang Syeol
</q>
<q style="q1">di mana tamunya terjerumus begitu dalam!<x caller="+"><xo>9:18
</xo><xt>Kej. 37:35; Ams. 7:27</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>

<c id="10" />
<s style="s1">Nasihat-nasihat raja Salomo
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="PRO.10.1" />Inilah kumpulan kata-kata mutiara dari Salomo.
</p>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1">Anak lelaki yang bijak membuat ayahnya bahagia,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi anak lelaki yang bebal membuat ibunya berduka.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="PRO.10.2" />Harta yang didapat dengan curang tidak akan berguna,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi berbuat benar akan menjaga nyawamu.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="PRO.10.3" />TUHAN tak akan membiarkan orang benar kelaparan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi Dia menjauhkan apa yang diinginkan orang jahat.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="PRO.10.4" />Orang yang malas membuat hidupnya miskin,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang yang rajin akan menjadi kaya.<f caller="+"><fr>10:4
</fr><fk>Orang yang malas …
</fk><ft>Dalam kitab Amsal, nasihat semacam ini sepadan dengan pepatah Indonesia seperti, “Rajin pangkal pandai, hemat pangkal kaya.” Artinya, perkataan tersebut hanyalah prinsip sebab akibat secara umum atau kenyataan yang tampak sehari-hari, bukan janji ilahi dan bukan kepastian bahwa orang rajin pasti kaya. Ayat-ayat yang perlu dipahami dengan cara serupa antara lain Ams. 10:15, 13:4, 13:8, 19:4.</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="PRO.10.5" />Orang yang giat bekerja pada masa panen adalah bijaksana,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi yang bermalas-malasan mempermalukan dirinya sendiri.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="PRO.10.6" />Kehidupan orang benar penuh dengan perkenanan TUHAN.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kehidupan orang jahat penuh dengan kekejaman, bahkan di balik setiap ucapannya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="PRO.10.7" />Orang benar meninggalkan nama harum.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Orang jahat meninggalkan nama busuk.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="PRO.10.8" />Orang yang bijak mau menerima pengajaran,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang yang bebal banyak bicara dan menghancurkan dirinya sendiri.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="PRO.10.9" />Orang jujur jalan hidupnya lurus dan aman,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi penipu berbelok-belok dan akhirnya ketahuan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="PRO.10.10" />Jangan percaya pada orang yang mengedipkan mata dengan rekannya, karena mereka sudah bersepakat menipumu.<x caller="+"><xo>10:10
</xo><xt>Ams. 6:13</xt></x>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Orang yang bebal banyak bicara dan menghancurkan dirinya sendiri.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="PRO.10.11" />Nasihat orang benar seperti mata air yang memberikan kehidupan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi kekejaman memenuhi kehidupan orang jahat, bahkan di balik setiap ucapannya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="PRO.10.12" />Membenci orang lain akan mengakibatkan pertengkaran,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi kasih memaafkan segala kesalahan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="PRO.10.13" />Orang yang memiliki pengertian mengucapkan kata-kata bijaksana,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang yang tak berpengertian suatu saat pasti mendapat hajaran.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="PRO.10.14" />Orang bijak banyak belajar dan semakin pandai,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang bebal lebih banyak bicara dan semakin mendekatkan diri pada kehancuran.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="PRO.10.15" />Pelindung bagi orang kaya adalah hartanya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang miskin celaka karena kemiskinannya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="PRO.10.16" />Upah yang dihasilkan orang benar membuat hidupnya bahagia,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi apa yang dihasilkan orang berdosa membuatnya semakin terjerumus dalam dosa.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="PRO.10.17" />Orang yang menerima didikan berada di jalan kehidupan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang yang tidak mau ditegur akan tersesat.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="PRO.10.18" />Orang yang bersikap manis tetapi membenci dalam hati adalah penipu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan siapa yang suka memfitnah adalah bebal.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="19" bcv="PRO.10.19" />Orang yang banyak bicara mudah jatuh ke dalam dosa,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang bijak mengerti kapan perlu bicara.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="PRO.10.20" />Perkataan orang benar bagaikan perak murni,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi isi hati orang bebal murahan semuanya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="PRO.10.21" />Perkataan orang benar seperti makanan yang menyehatkan jiwa orang banyak,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang bebal mati karena tidak punya pengertian.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="22" bcv="PRO.10.22" />Kekayaanmu bukan ditentukan oleh seberapa besar kerja kerasmu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">melainkan oleh berkat TUHAN.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="23" bcv="PRO.10.23" />Orang bebal senang berbuat jahat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang yang berpengertian senang bertindak dengan bijaksana.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="24" bcv="PRO.10.24" />Apa yang ditakuti orang jahat akan ditimpakan padanya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi keinginan orang benar akan dikabulkan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="25" bcv="PRO.10.25" />Saat badai hidup menerpa, orang jahat akan binasa
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang benar berdiri teguh selama-lamanya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="26" bcv="PRO.10.26" />Ibarat cuka membuat gigi ngilu dan asap membuat mata pedih,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">demikianlah orang malas bagi majikannya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="27" bcv="PRO.10.27" />Sikap hormat dan takut akan TUHAN mendatangkan panjang umur,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi tahun kehidupan orang jahat akan diperpendek.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="28" bcv="PRO.10.28" />Harapan orang benar menghasilkan sukacita,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi harapan orang jahat akan kandas.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="29" bcv="PRO.10.29" />Jalan hidup yang diajarkan TUHAN menjadi benteng pelindung bagi orang benar
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sebab mereka mengikutinya,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tetapi mendatangkan kebinasaan bagi orang jahat.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="30" bcv="PRO.10.30" />Orang benar akan tetap tinggal di negeri TUHAN,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang jahat pasti disingkirkan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="31" bcv="PRO.10.31" />Orang benar memberikan nasihat yang bijak,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang yang bercabang lidah akan dibinasakan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="32" bcv="PRO.10.32" />Perkataan orang benar membangun sesama,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi perkataan orang jahat merusak.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />

<c id="11" />
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="PRO.11.1" />TUHAN membenci segala perbuatan curang dalam berdagang.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Pedagang yang menggunakan timbangan dengan jujur menyenangkan hati-Nya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="PRO.11.2" />Saat kesombongan muncul, aib pasti menyusul,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi di mana kerendahan hati tumbuh, di situlah hikmat berlabuh.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="PRO.11.3" />Orang jujur akan berhasil karena dituntun oleh ketulusan mereka,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang licik akan dihancurkan oleh kecurangan mereka sendiri.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="PRO.11.4" />Kekayaan tidak dapat menyelamatkanmu pada hari penghakiman TUHAN,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi cara hidup yang benar akan menjaga nyawamu.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="PRO.11.5" />Jalan hidup orang baik dituntun oleh perbuatannya yang benar,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang jahat akan jatuh karena perbuatannya yang jahat.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="PRO.11.6" />Orang jujur dilancarkan hidupnya karena perbuatannya benar,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang licik dijerat oleh hawa nafsunya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="PRO.11.7" />Saat orang jahat mati, segala sesuatu yang sudah dia harapkan pun mati.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Sia-sia saja mengandalkan kekuatan diri sendiri.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="PRO.11.8" />Allah menolong orang benar menghindar dari masalah,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan sebagai gantinya Dia membiarkan orang jahat mengalami masalah itu.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="PRO.11.9" />Perkataan orang munafik menghancurkan sesamanya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang benar luput dari bahaya karena pengetahuannya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="PRO.11.10" />Ketika orang benar berhasil, seluruh kota turut bergembira.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Ketika orang jahat mati, semua bersorak-sorai.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="PRO.11.11" />Berkat dan pengaruh baik dari orang-orang jujur membangun kesejahteraan kota,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi perkataan orang-orang jahat menghancurkannya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="PRO.11.12" />Bila engkau menghina sesama, engkau bertindak bodoh.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Orang bijak tidak membalas hinaan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="PRO.11.13" />Siapa yang suka bergosip, membocorkan rahasia,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang yang setia dapat dipercaya untuk menyimpan rahasia.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="PRO.11.14" />Jika raja tidak mencari nasihat dari orang-orang bijak, hancurlah bangsanya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi jika raja mendengarkan para penasihatnya, jayalah bangsa itu.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="PRO.11.15" />Bila engkau menjamin pinjaman orang yang kurang kamu kenal, engkau menyusahkan diri sendiri.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Lebih bijaksana menolak terlibat dan terhindar dari masalah.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="PRO.11.16" />Perempuan yang ramah dan baik hati akan semakin dihormati,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi laki-laki yang kejam hanya memperoleh harta duniawi.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="PRO.11.17" />Orang yang baik hati mendatangkan kebaikan bagi dirinya sendiri,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang yang kejam mencelakakan dirinya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="PRO.11.18" />Sia-sia saja upah besar yang dihasilkan orang jahat secara mendadak.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Hari ini kaya, besok miskin lagi.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Namun orang yang tetap bekerja dengan benar mendapat upah yang bertahan lama.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="19" bcv="PRO.11.19" />Senantiasa bertindak benar, berumur panjang.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Gemar berbuat jahat, mati.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="PRO.11.20" />TUHAN membenci orang yang tidak tulus,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi mengasihi orang yang hidupnya benar.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="PRO.11.21" />Ketahuilah: Orang jahat pasti akan dihukum TUHAN.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Umat-Nya yang bertekun hidup benar tidak akan dihukum.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="22" bcv="PRO.11.22" />Bagaikan cincin emas menghiasi hidung babi,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">demikianlah perempuan yang cantik tetapi nakal.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="23" bcv="PRO.11.23" />Apa yang diharapkan orang benar akan terwujud.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Namun bagi orang jahat, apa yang mereka harapkan hanya mendatangkan murka.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="24" bcv="PRO.11.24" />Ada orang yang sering membantu sesamanya, tetapi justru bertambah kaya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Ada yang terlalu kikir tetapi semakin miskin.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="25" bcv="PRO.11.25" />Orang yang mengulurkan tangan untuk memberkati dan mencukupi sesamanya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">akan menerima pertolongan juga sampai dia pun puas dan berkelebihan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="26" bcv="PRO.11.26" />Pedagang yang menahan gandum karena menunggu harga naik akan dikutuki orang,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi yang menjual gandumnya pada saat dibutuhkan akan dipuji.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="27" bcv="PRO.11.27" />Siapa yang rajin berbuat baik akan berkenan di mata TUHAN maupun manusia,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi bila engkau suka berbuat jahat kepada orang lain, hal yang sama akan terjadi kepadamu.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="28" bcv="PRO.11.28" />Orang yang mengandalkan kekayaannya akan jatuh,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang benar akan berkembang seperti tunas muda.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="29" bcv="PRO.11.29" />Orang yang mendatangkan masalah terhadap keluarganya tidak akan mewarisi apa pun.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Orang bodoh akan menjadi budak bagi orang bijak.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="30" bcv="PRO.11.30" />Perbuatan orang benar menyegarkan orang lain, bagaikan buah pohon kehidupan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Orang bijak menjadi teladan bagi banyak orang.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="31" bcv="PRO.11.31" />Orang benar pun menerima imbalan di bumi ini,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">terlebih lagi orang jahat dan orang berdosa! Mereka pasti menerima ganjaran yang adil dari Allah.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="12" />
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="PRO.12.1" />Orang yang mau ditegur berarti mau belajar,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang bebal membenci teguran.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="PRO.12.2" />TUHAN berkenan kepada orang yang baik,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi menghukum orang yang merencanakan kejahatan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="PRO.12.3" />Orang yang hidup dengan berbuat jahat akan jatuh.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Orang yang hidupnya benar tidak akan goyah.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="PRO.12.4" />Istri yang baik bagaikan mahkota kehormatan bagi suaminya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi istri yang bertingkah buruk bagaikan penyakit yang menggerogoti tulang suaminya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="PRO.12.5" />Orang benar membuat rencana yang adil.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Nasihat orang jahat penuh dengan tipuan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="PRO.12.6" />Nasihat orang jahat berbahaya karena menyembunyikan ancaman yang dapat mematikan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi nasihat orang jujur menyelamatkan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="PRO.12.7" />Orang jahat akan dihancurkan sampai lenyap,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi keturunan orang benar akan tetap hidup.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="PRO.12.8" />Orang akan dipuji bila dia berpikiran jernih.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Orang yang berpikiran serong akan dihina.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="PRO.12.9" />Lebih baik menjadi orang biasa tetapi punya pelayan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">daripada berlagak kaya padahal kekurangan makanan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="PRO.12.10" />Orang benar merawat hewan peliharaannya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi berbuat baik kepada hewan tak pernah ada dalam benak orang jahat.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="PRO.12.11" />Orang yang rajin mengerjakan ladangnya akan puas dengan hasilnya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang yang melamun saja tidaklah berakal.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="PRO.12.12" />Orang yang hidup benar tidak perlu kuatir, karena dia bagaikan pohon subur yang berbuah lebat.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Orang jahat selalu cemas. Dia kuatir hasil kekerasannya direbut oleh sesama penjahat.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="PRO.12.13" />Orang jahat mencelakai diri sendiri dengan perkataannya yang berdosa,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang benar luput dari kesusahan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="PRO.12.14" />Perkataan yang bijak menguntungkan bagi yang mengucapkannya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Demikian juga perbuatan yang baik bagi yang melakukannya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="PRO.12.15" />Orang bebal menganggap cara hidupnya sudah benar,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang bijak selalu mau menerima nasihat.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="PRO.12.16" />Orang bijak tetap tenang ketika dihina,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang bebal cepat marah.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="PRO.12.17" />Orang jujur memberikan kesaksian yang benar.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Saksi dusta mengucapkan kebohongan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="PRO.12.18" />Perkataan yang kasar melukai hati.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Perkataan orang bijak menyembuhkan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="19" bcv="PRO.12.19" />Perkataan yang benar akan terbukti benar sampai kapan pun,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi kebohongan pasti terungkap cepat atau lambat.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="PRO.12.20" />Penipuan selalu memenuhi hati orang yang merencanakan kejahatan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi sukacita memenuhi hati orang yang mengusahakan damai.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="PRO.12.21" />Orang benar akan terhindar dari persoalan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang jahat akan dirundung masalah.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="22" bcv="PRO.12.22" />TUHAN berkenan kepada orang yang selalu menepati janji,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi Dia membenci pembohong.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="23" bcv="PRO.12.23" />Orang bijak tidak memamerkan pengetahuannya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi ucapan orang bebal justru menunjukkan kebodohannya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="24" bcv="PRO.12.24" />Orang yang rajin akan menjadi pemimpin.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Orang malas akan menjadi budak.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="25" bcv="PRO.12.25" />Pikiran yang cemas membebani hati.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Perkataan yang baik menggembirakan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="26" bcv="PRO.12.26" />Orang benar memberi pengaruh baik kepada temannya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang jahat menyesatkan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="27" bcv="PRO.12.27" />Si pemalas pergi berburu, namun dia terlalu malas untuk mengolah hasilnya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sedangkan orang rajin menghasilkan keuntungan dengan apa pun yang didapatnya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="28" bcv="PRO.12.28" />Jalan yang benar menuju kehidupan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Orang yang menempuhnya tak akan binasa.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="13" />
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="PRO.13.1" />Anak yang bijak menaati ajaran ayahnya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi anak yang suka menghina tidak mau mendengar teguran.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="PRO.13.2" />Orang yang baik tutur katanya akan kenyang menikmati hal yang baik,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang yang tidak setia tak pernah puas berbuat jahat.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="PRO.13.3" />Bicara hati-hati, amanlah diri.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Bicara sembarangan, celakalah diri.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="PRO.13.4" />Keinginan orang malas banyak tetapi tidak terwujud karena kemalasannya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Keinginan orang rajin akan terkabul sepenuhnya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="PRO.13.5" />Orang benar membenci dusta,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang jahat membuat diri sendiri malu dan dibenci.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="PRO.13.6" />Orang jujur akan aman karena hidup benar.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Orang berdosa akan hancur karena kejahatannya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="PRO.13.7" />Ada yang berpura-pura kaya tetapi tidak punya apa-apa.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Ada yang berpura-pura miskin tetapi sebenarnya kaya raya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="PRO.13.8" />Bila engkau kaya raya, bisa jadi nyawamu diancam penjahat.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Namun orang miskin tidak akan mendapat ancaman.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="PRO.13.9" />Hidup orang benar terus bercahaya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Hidup orang jahat akan dipadamkan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="PRO.13.10" />Sifat sombong menimbulkan pertengkaran,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang bijak mau menerima nasihat.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="PRO.13.11" />Uang yang diperoleh tanpa berusaha akan segera habis,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi uang yang terkumpul sedikit demi sedikit akan bertahan lama.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="PRO.13.12" />Harapan yang tertunda menyusahkan hati,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi keinginan yang tercapai menghidupkan semangat.<x caller="+"><xo>13:12
</xo><xt>Ams. 3:18</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="PRO.13.13" />Siapa meremehkan ajaran akan menanggung akibat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi siapa menaatinya akan merasa puas dengan manfaatnya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="PRO.13.14" />Nasihat orang bijak bagaikan mata air kehidupan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Orang yang mendengarkannya dapat melepaskan diri dari perangkap mematikan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="PRO.13.15" />Siapa berpikiran jernih akan disenangi orang.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Siapa yang licik menghancurkan diri sendiri.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="PRO.13.16" />Perbuatan orang bijak didasari oleh pengetahuan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sedangkan perbuatan orang bebal menunjukkan kebodohannya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="PRO.13.17" />Utusan yang tidak dapat dipercaya menimbulkan pertikaian,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi utusan yang jujur dapat mengadakan perdamaian.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="PRO.13.18" />Mengabaikan didikan mendatangkan kemiskinan dan aib.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Menerima teguran mendatangkan kehormatan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="19" bcv="PRO.13.19" />Keinginan yang tercapai membahagiakan hati.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Meninggalkan kejahatan adalah hal yang paling dibenci orang bebal.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="PRO.13.20" />Berteman dengan orang bijak, menjadi bijak.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Berteman dengan orang bodoh, menjadi bodoh.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="PRO.13.21" />Orang yang terus berbuat dosa akan dikejar masalah,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang benar akan dilimpahi berkat.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="22" bcv="PRO.13.22" />Harta orang baik diteruskan kepada anak cucunya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi harta orang jahat akan teralih menjadi milik orang benar.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="23" bcv="PRO.13.23" />Ketika ladang orang miskin diberkati dengan hasil yang melimpah,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seringkali mereka tidak dapat menikmatinya akibat ketidakadilan dari pejabat pemerintah.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="24" bcv="PRO.13.24" />Orangtua yang tak pernah menghajar anaknya berarti tidak mengasihi dia.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Orangtua yang mengasihi anaknya akan mendidiknya dengan cermat.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="25" bcv="PRO.13.25" />Orang benar makan sampai puas.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Orang jahat akan selalu kelaparan.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="14" />
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="PRO.14.1" />Istri yang bijak memelihara rumah tangganya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Istri yang bebal menghancurkan keluarganya dengan perbuatannya sendiri.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="PRO.14.2" />Cara hidup yang benar menunjukkan sikap takut dan hormat akan TUHAN,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sedangkan cara hidup yang serong berarti menghina Dia.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="PRO.14.3" />Perkataan orang bebal mengundang hajaran.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Perkataan orang bijak melindungi dirinya dari masalah.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="PRO.14.4" />Si pemalas tidak mau punya sapi supaya tidak usah membersihkan kandang setiap hari.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Namun tanpa sapi, hasil panennya pun sedikit.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="PRO.14.5" />Saksi yang jujur tidak akan berbohong,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi saksi dusta menghembuskan kebohongan belaka.<x caller="+"><xo>14:5
</xo><xt>Ams. 12:17</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="PRO.14.6" />Orang yang suka meremehkan tidak akan pernah belajar menjadi bijak,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang yang berpikir jernih mudah memperoleh pengetahuan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="PRO.14.7" />Jauhilah orang bodoh
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena perkataannya tidak akan memberimu pengetahuan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="PRO.14.8" />Dengan ketajaman berpikirnya, orang bijak mengerti apa yang harus dia lakukan dalam hidup,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang bebal ditipu oleh kebodohannya sendiri.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="PRO.14.9" />Orang bebal meremehkan perlunya menebus kesalahan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang jujur ingin setiap masalah dibereskan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="PRO.14.10" />Tak ada yang bisa mengerti isi hati seseorang kecuali dirinya sendiri—
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">baik senang maupun susah, orang lain tak dapat merasakannya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="PRO.14.11" />Keluarga orang jahat akan dihancurkan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Keluarga orang benar akan semakin sejahtera.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="PRO.14.12" />Ada pilihan hidup yang tampaknya baik dan benar,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">namun ternyata berakhir pada kebinasaan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="PRO.14.13" />Di balik tawa terkadang ada duka.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Suka bisa berakhir dengan luka.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="PRO.14.14" />Baik orang yang setia kepada TUHAN maupun orang yang menjauhi TUHAN
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">akan menerima upah atas perbuatannya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="PRO.14.15" />Orang yang naif<x caller="+"><xo>14:15
</xo><xt>Ams. 1:4</xt></x> percaya pada apa pun yang didengarnya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang bijak berpikir dengan hati-hati sebelum bertindak.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="PRO.14.16" />Orang bijak berhati-hati dan menjauhkan diri dari kejahatan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Orang bebal merasa aman sehingga melangkah dengan gegabah.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="PRO.14.17" />Orang yang cepat marah akan bertindak bodoh.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Orang yang merencanakan kejahatan akan dibenci.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="PRO.14.18" />Hasil usaha orang naif hanyalah kebodohannya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang yang berpikir panjang mendapat pengetahuan yang berharga.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="19" bcv="PRO.14.19" />Inilah kesudahannya: Orang jahat terpaksa tunduk dan meminta bantuan dari orang benar.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="PRO.14.20" />Sulit sekali bagi orang miskin mendapat teman, bahkan di antara para tetangganya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tetapi banyak orang berbondong-bondong untuk menjadi ‘teman’ orang kaya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="PRO.14.21" />Bila engkau meremehkan orang miskin, engkau berbuat dosa dan tidak berkenan di mata Allah.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="22" bcv="PRO.14.22" />Merencanakan hal yang jahat membuatmu tersesat.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Rencanakanlah hal-hal yang membawa kebaikan bagi sesama, maka engkau akan mempunyai teman-teman yang setia mengasihimu.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="23" bcv="PRO.14.23" />Bekerja keras mendatangkan keuntungan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Banyak bicara mendatangkan kemiskinan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="24" bcv="PRO.14.24" />Orang bijak dimahkotai dengan kekayaan,<x caller="+"><xo>14:24
</xo><xt>Ams. 3:16; 8:18; 22:4</xt></x>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi mahkota orang bebal adalah kebodohannya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="25" bcv="PRO.14.25" />Saksi yang jujur bisa menyelamatkan nyawa orang yang tidak bersalah,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi ada orang yang rela berdusta dan mengkhianati sesamanya demi mendapat bayaran.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="26" bcv="PRO.14.26" />Orang yang selalu menghormati TUHAN merasa aman
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena TUHAN melindungi mereka dan anak cucu mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="27" bcv="PRO.14.27" />Sikap takut akan TUHAN bagai mata air kehidupan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena sikap itu membuat orang meninggalkan perbuatan jahat yang menjeratnya pada kematian.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="28" bcv="PRO.14.28" />Kehebatan seorang raja terletak pada jumlah rakyatnya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Apabila rakyatnya sedikit, kekuasaannya tidak akan lama.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="29" bcv="PRO.14.29" />Orang yang sabar adalah bijaksana,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sedangkan orang yang cepat marah menunjukkan bahwa dirinya bebal.<x caller="+"><xo>14:29
</xo><xt>Ams. 12:16</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="30" bcv="PRO.14.30" />Hati yang tenang membuat tubuh sehat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi hati yang penuh iri seperti penyakit membusukkan tulang.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="31" bcv="PRO.14.31" />Menindas orang miskin berarti menghina Penciptanya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Membantu orang miskin memuliakan TUHAN.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="32" bcv="PRO.14.32" />Orang jahat akan hancur karena perbuatannya sendiri.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Orang benar terlindung karena kejujurannya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="33" bcv="PRO.14.33" />Hikmat tinggal di hati orang yang berwawasan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bahkan orang picik pun bisa mengetahuinya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="34" bcv="PRO.14.34" />Bangsa yang menegakkan kebenaran akan dihormati,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi perbuatan dosa yang merajalela akan mencemarkan nama bangsa.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="35" bcv="PRO.14.35" />Pegawai yang melayani dengan bijaksana akan disenangi oleh raja,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi pegawai yang bertindak bodoh akan dimurkai dan dihukum.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="15" />
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="PRO.15.1" />Jawaban yang lemah lembut meredakan amarah
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi perkataan yang kasar menggusarkan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="PRO.15.2" />Ucapan orang bijak mencerminkan pengetahuan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Perkataan orang bebal memancarkan kebodohan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="PRO.15.3" />TUHAN melihat segala yang terjadi di setiap tempat.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia mengamati perbuatan orang baik dan orang jahat.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="PRO.15.4" />Perkataan yang lemah lembut menghidupkan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Perkataan yang kejam menghancurkan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="PRO.15.5" />Orang bebal meremehkan didikan ayahnya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mau menerima teguran adalah ciri orang bijak.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="PRO.15.6" />Rumah orang benar berlimpah dengan barang berharga,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi pendapatan orang jahat menimbulkan masalah.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="PRO.15.7" />Perkataan orang bijak membagikan pengetahuan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sedangkan orang bebal tidak punya apa pun untuk dibagi.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="PRO.15.8" />Orang yang tulus, doanya menyenangkan hati TUHAN,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang yang jahat, bahkan persembahannya pun najis di mata TUHAN.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="PRO.15.9" />TUHAN membenci cara hidup orang jahat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi mengasihi orang yang senantiasa berusaha hidup benar.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="PRO.15.10" />Hukuman berat diberikan kepada orang yang meninggalkan jalan yang benar,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan siapa membenci teguran akan binasa.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="PRO.15.11" />Dasar jurang kematian<f caller="+"><fr>15:11
</fr><fk>Dasar jurang kematian
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah, Salomo menulis dua nama yang menunjukkan tempat penampungan jiwa orang mati, yaitu Syeol (Kej. 37:35) dan Abadon (tempat kebinasaan, Why. 9:11).</ft></f> pun terlihat jelas di mata TUHAN,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">terlebih lagi isi hati manusia.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="PRO.15.12" />Orang yang suka meremehkan tidak senang ditegur.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia tak akan meminta nasihat dari orang bijak.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="PRO.15.13" />Hati yang gembira membuat wajah ceria,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi hati yang sedih mematahkan semangat.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="PRO.15.14" />Orang bijak selalu haus akan pengetahuan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang bebal terus mengisi dirinya dengan hal-hal bodoh.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="PRO.15.15" />Bagi orang yang tertekan, hari-hari terasa berat dan menyebalkan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Bagi orang yang bersukacita, setiap hari terasa bagai pesta.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="PRO.15.16" />Lebih baik miskin harta tetapi takut akan TUHAN
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">daripada banyak harta tetapi penuh kecemasan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="PRO.15.17" />Lebih baik makan hanya sepiring sayur bersama keluarga yang saling mengasihi,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">daripada makan hidangan daging mewah bersama orang yang memusuhimu.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="PRO.15.18" />Orang yang pemarah membangkitkan pertengkaran.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Orang yang panjang sabar meredakan perselisihan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="19" bcv="PRO.15.19" />Jalan hidup orang malas penuh dengan hambatan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Jalan hidup orang jujur lurus dan lancar.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="PRO.15.20" />Anak lelaki yang bijak mendatangkan sukacita bagi ayahnya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi anak lelaki yang bebal tidak menghargai ibunya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="PRO.15.21" />Orang yang tak berakal budi senang melakukan hal bodoh,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang bijak menjaga perilakunya tetap lurus.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="22" bcv="PRO.15.22" />Rencana akan gagal tanpa nasihat.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dengan banyak nasihat, rencana akan berhasil.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="23" bcv="PRO.15.23" />Perkataan yang tepat pada waktu yang tepat membahagiakan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">baik bagi pendengar maupun bagi yang mengatakannya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="24" bcv="PRO.15.24" />Jalan hidup orang bijak terus naik
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">menjauhi jalan turun yang menuju Syeol.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="25" bcv="PRO.15.25" />Rumah orang sombong akan dimusnahkan TUHAN,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi hak milik para janda dijaga-Nya agar tidak direbut orang.<f caller="+"><fr>15:25
</fr><fk>hak milik para janda …
</fk><ft>Karena budaya patriarki, rumah dan tanah di Israel disahkan sebagai hak milik suatu keluarga dengan nama laki-laki. Jadi, ketika kepala keluarga meninggal (apalagi tanpa ada anak laki-laki yang menjadi pewaris), posisi janda menjadi lemah di mata hukum karena tidak ada nama laki-laki yang menaunginya, sehingga rumah/tanah milik janda itu mudah direbut oleh pihak lain dengan sewenang-wenang. Hal ini dilarang TUHAN (Ul. 19:14, 27:17), tetapi banyak terjadi di Israel sehingga mendatangkan teguran keras, misalnya Hos. 5:10, Mi. 2:1-2, 7:3, Zef. 3:1-3.</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="26" bcv="PRO.15.26" />TUHAN membenci segala pemikiran yang jahat.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Niat yang tulus akan terpancar lewat perkataan yang ramah.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="27" bcv="PRO.15.27" />Orang yang mengeruk keuntungan dengan serakah akan menimbulkan masalah bagi keluarganya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang yang menolak uang suap akan hidup bahagia.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="28" bcv="PRO.15.28" />Orang benar mempertimbangkan dengan hati-hati sebelum menjawab.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Orang jahat bicara tanpa berpikir, sehingga buruklah perkataannya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="29" bcv="PRO.15.29" />TUHAN jauh dari orang yang jahat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi Dia mendengarkan doa orang benar.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="30" bcv="PRO.15.30" />Pembawa kabar yang datang dengan wajah cerah
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">akan menyampaikan berita baik yang menyegarkan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="31" bcv="PRO.15.31" />Bila engkau bersedia mendengarkan teguran yang meluruskan hidupmu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">engkau tergolong orang bijaksana.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="32" bcv="PRO.15.32" />Menolak didikan, celakalah diri.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mendengarkan teguran, bertambahlah pemahaman.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="33" bcv="PRO.15.33" />Orang yang takut akan TUHAN akan menjadi bijak.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Jadilah rendah hati, maka engkau akan dihormati.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="16" />
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="PRO.16.1" />Biarpun manusia merencanakan dalam hati jawaban yang akan diberikannya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sebenarnya TUHANlah yang mengatur pesan yang tersampaikan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="PRO.16.2" />Setiap orang menganggap apa yang dia lakukan sudah benar,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi TUHAN mengetahui tujuan tersembunyi di balik setiap perbuatan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="PRO.16.3" />Percayakanlah segala usahamu kepada TUHAN,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">maka rencanamu akan berhasil.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="PRO.16.4" />Ada tujuan di balik segala hal yang TUHAN jadikan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Ya, bahkan orang jahat dibiarkan-Nya ada untuk satu tujuan,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yaitu dihukum pada hari penghakiman.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="PRO.16.5" />Orang sombong menjijikkan di mata TUHAN.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Yakinlah bahwa mereka pasti dihukum.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="PRO.16.6" />Tunjukkanlah kasih dan kesetiaan kepada sesamamu, maka TUHAN juga akan mengampunimu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Sikap hormat dan takut akan TUHAN mencegah engkau berbuat jahat.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="PRO.16.7" />Ketika cara hidupmu menyenangkan TUHAN,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">musuh-musuhmu pun dibuat-Nya berdamai denganmu.
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="PRO.16.8" />Lebih baik miskin harta tetapi hidup benar di mata TUHAN
</p>
<q level="2" style="q2">daripada penghasilan besar dengan cara yang curang.<x caller="+"><xo>16:8
</xo><xt>Ams. 19:1, 22; 28:6</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="PRO.16.9" />Manusia menyusun rencana dalam hati,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi TUHANlah yang menentukan arah langkahnya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="PRO.16.10" />Keputusan raja berada dalam kendali Allah.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Saat mengadili, keputusannya haruslah adil.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="PRO.16.11" />TUHAN menghendaki kejujuran dalam berdagang:
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">timbangan yang tepat, ukuran yang akurat.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dialah yang sudah menentukan pengukuran dengan adil.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="PRO.16.12" />Takhta kekuasaan menjadi kokoh dengan pemerintahan yang adil.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Karena itu raja seharusnya pantang berbuat curang.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="PRO.16.13" />Perkataan yang benar menyenangkan hati raja.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia mengasihi orang yang berkata jujur.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="PRO.16.14" />Kemarahan raja mengakibatkan hukuman mati,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang yang bijak meredakannya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="PRO.16.15" />Penerimaan raja menentukan hidup mati bawahannya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Bila raja menunjukkan wajah ramah, dia berkenan kepadamu dan engkau akan hidup.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Perkenanan raja bagaikan hujan segar yang menumbuhkan pepohonan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="PRO.16.16" />Memperoleh kebijaksanaan jauh lebih baik daripada emas,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan memiliki pemahaman jauh lebih berharga daripada perak.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="PRO.16.17" />Orang jujur menjauhkan diri dari kejahatan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Siapa yang hidup dengan jujur melindungi dirinya dari bahaya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="PRO.16.18" />Kesombongan awal dari kehancuran.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Keangkuhan awal dari kejatuhan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="19" bcv="PRO.16.19" />Lebih baik hidup sederhana bersama orang-orang miskin,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">daripada ikut menikmati hasil rampasan bersama orang-orang sombong.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="PRO.16.20" />Andalkan TUHAN dan taatilah nasihat yang bijaksana,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">maka engkau akan berhasil dan bahagia.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="PRO.16.21" />Kebijaksanaan seseorang tampak melalui pemikiran yang cerdas.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Perkataan yang ramah membuat pengajaran lebih mudah diterima.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="22" bcv="PRO.16.22" />Wawasan luas adalah sumber kehidupan bagi orang yang memilikinya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang bebal menanggung akibat dari kebodohannya sendiri.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="23" bcv="PRO.16.23" />Hati orang bijak mengendalikan perkataannya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">agar menyampaikan perkataan yang mudah diterima.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="24" bcv="PRO.16.24" />Perkataan yang ramah ibarat madu:
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Manis di hati dan menyehatkan tubuh.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="25" bcv="PRO.16.25" />Ada pilihan hidup yang tampaknya baik dan benar,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">namun ternyata berakhir pada kebinasaan.<x caller="+"><xo>16:25
</xo><xt>Ams. 14:12</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="26" bcv="PRO.16.26" />Kebutuhan hidup mendorong orang untuk bekerja keras
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">agar dia dapat mengisi perutnya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="27" bcv="PRO.16.27" />Orang jahat gemar mencari-cari kesalahan orang lain.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Gosip yang dia sebar membakar sesamanya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="28" bcv="PRO.16.28" />Orang yang suka bergosip menebar permusuhan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan merusak persahabatan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="29" bcv="PRO.16.29" />Orang yang kejam membujuk sesamanya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">untuk mengikuti mereka ke jalan yang salah.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="30" bcv="PRO.16.30" />Waspadalah terhadap orang yang tersenyum sambil bermain mata dengan rekannya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena mereka sudah merencanakan kejahatan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="31" bcv="PRO.16.31" />Rambut putih ibarat mahkota yang menjadi lambang kehormatan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sebab usia tua itu dicapai dengan hidup yang benar.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="32" bcv="PRO.16.32" />Mengendalikan amarah lebih berat daripada perjuangan merebut kota,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">maka orang yang sabar lebih kuat daripada pahlawan perang.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="33" bcv="PRO.16.33" />Manusia melakukan undi untuk mengambil keputusan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi TUHANlah yang mengatur hasilnya.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="17" />
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="PRO.17.1" />Lebih baik makan hanya sesuap nasi disertai ketenangan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">daripada makanan mewah disertai pertengkaran.<x caller="+"><xo>17:1
</xo><xt>Ams. 15:17</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="PRO.17.2" />Dalam suatu rumah tangga, budak yang bijaksana dapat melebihi kedudukan anak kandung yang menjatuhkan nama baik keluarga.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Budak seperti itu akan menerima warisan sama seperti anak-anak lelaki tuannya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="PRO.17.3" />Emas dan perak dimurnikan dengan api,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sedangkan hati manusia diuji oleh TUHAN.<x caller="+"><xo>17:3
</xo><xt>Ams. 27:21</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="PRO.17.4" />Orang jahat dan pembohong senang mendengar gosip yang menjatuhkan orang lain.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="PRO.17.5" />Siapa menghina orang miskin berarti juga menghina TUHAN yang menciptakannya.<x caller="+"><xo>17:5
</xo><xt>Ams. 14:31</xt></x>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Siapa bersukacita atas penderitaan orang lain pasti akan dihukum Allah.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="PRO.17.6" />Kebanggaan orang tua adalah anak cucu mereka,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan kebanggaan anak-anak adalah orang tua mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="PRO.17.7" />Orang bebal tidak pantas mengucapkan kata-kata bijaksana,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">terlebih lagi seorang pemimpin sama sekali tidak pantas mengucapkan dusta.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="PRO.17.8" />Memberi uang suap menjadi senjata ampuh bagi si pemberi.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia yakin bahwa semua yang dikerjakannya akan berhasil.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="PRO.17.9" />Memaafkan kesalahan akan memelihara kasih dalam hubungan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mengungkit-ungkit kesalahan merusak persahabatan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="PRO.17.10" />Satu teguran menjadi pelajaran yang sangat berarti bagi orang bijaksana,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi seratus pukulan tidak berguna bagi orang bebal.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="PRO.17.11" />Orang-orang jahat selalu ingin memberontak,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena itu mereka akan dihukum dengan kejam.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="PRO.17.12" />Lebih baik menghadapi induk harimau<f caller="+"><fr>17:12
</fr><fk>harimau
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiahnya adalah ‘beruang’. Lihat 2Sam. 17:8.</ft></f> yang sedang ganas karena kehilangan anak
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">daripada menghadapi orang bebal yang sibuk dengan hal-hal bodoh.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="PRO.17.13" />Siapa membalas kebaikan dengan kejahatan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">akan ditimpa malapetaka seumur hidupnya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="PRO.17.14" />Memulai pertengkaran sama seperti membiarkan bendungan retak,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">maka hentikanlah pertengkaran sebelum pecah perkelahian besar.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="PRO.17.15" />Membenarkan orang yang bersalah dan menyalahkan orang yang benar,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">keduanya sama-sama jahat di mata TUHAN.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="PRO.17.16" />Percuma saja orang bebal menghabiskan uang untuk memperoleh kebijaksanaan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena dia tidak punya kemauan untuk belajar.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="PRO.17.17" />Teman sejati mengasihi dalam segala keadaan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan seorang saudara turut menderita pada masa kesukaran.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="PRO.17.18" />Sungguh tak berakal budi
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">orang yang bersedia menjadi penanggung jawab utang kawannya.<x caller="+"><xo>17:18
</xo><xt>Ams. 6:1-2; 20:16; 22:26-27</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="19" bcv="PRO.17.19" />Siapa yang suka bertengkar berarti senang berbuat dosa.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Orang yang menyombongkan diri mengundang kehancuran.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="PRO.17.20" />Orang yang berpikiran jahat tidak akan bahagia,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan orang yang sering berbohong akan terjerumus ke dalam masalah.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="PRO.17.21" />Hati menjadi susah bila anak bebal.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tidak ada sukacita bagi orangtua bila anaknya bodoh.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="22" bcv="PRO.17.22" />Hati yang gembira bagaikan obat yang memberi kesembuhan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi semangat yang patah melemahkan tubuh.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="23" bcv="PRO.17.23" />Orang yang jahat diam-diam menerima uang suap
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">untuk memutarbalikkan kebenaran.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="24" bcv="PRO.17.24" />Orang yang berpengertian memusatkan pikiran pada hal-hal bijak
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang bebal tidak memikirkan arah hidup yang pasti.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="25" bcv="PRO.17.25" />Anak laki-laki yang bebal mendatangkan kesedihan bagi ayahnya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan kesusahan bagi ibunya.<x caller="+"><xo>17:25
</xo><xt>Ams. 10:1; 15:20; 17:21</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="26" bcv="PRO.17.26" />Tidak patut menghukum orang yang tidak bersalah,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">apalagi menghukum para pemimpin karena bertindak adil.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="27" bcv="PRO.17.27" />Orang yang berpengetahuan mampu tetap bersikap tenang sambil menjawab dengan bijak.
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="PRO.17.28" />Orang yang bodoh pun akan terlihat bijak ketika diam
</p>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan kelihatan pandai saat tidak bicara.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="18" />
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="PRO.18.1" />Orang yang tidak mau bergaul dengan siapa pun hanya akan hidup untuk dirinya sendiri
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan menentang semua pertimbangan yang baik.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="PRO.18.2" />Orang bebal tidak suka diajar
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan hanya ingin didengar.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="PRO.18.3" />Perbuatan jahat seseorang membuatnya dibenci,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dicela, dan akhirnya dipermalukan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="PRO.18.4" />Perkataan yang bijak bagaikan samudra dan aliran sungai—
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">maknanya dalam dan memberi kesegaran bagi yang mendengar.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="PRO.18.5" />Pengadilan tidak pantas memihak yang bersalah
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan menghukum yang benar.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="PRO.18.6" />Perkataan orang bebal menyebabkan pertengkaran.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Ucapan bodohnya membuat dia dihajar.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="PRO.18.7" />Mulut orang bebal adalah harimaunya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sebab perkataannya menjerat dan mematikan dirinya sendiri.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="PRO.18.8" />Bergosip terasa sedap di mulut.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Orang mengunyahnya seperti makanan
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan mempercayainya sepenuh hati.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="9" bcv="PRO.18.9" />Pekerja yang malas sama buruknya dengan pekerja yang kacau.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="PRO.18.10" />TUHAN bagaikan benteng tempat perlindungan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Pada-Nyalah orang-orang benar berlindung dan mereka pun aman.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="PRO.18.11" />Orang kaya menyangka hartanya seperti benteng
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang tinggi kuat dan mampu melindungi dia.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="PRO.18.12" />Kesombongan awal dari kehancuran.<x caller="+"><xo>18:12
</xo><xt>Ams. 16:18</xt></x>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kerendahan hati awal dari kehormatan.<x caller="+"><xo>18:12
</xo><xt>Ams. 15:33</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="PRO.18.13" />Menjawab sebelum mendengarkan dengan baik
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">adalah tindakan bodoh yang mempermalukan diri.<x caller="+"><xo>18:13
</xo><xt>Yak. 1:19</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="PRO.18.14" />Semangat memampukan orang menanggung penyakit,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi bila semangat patah, hilanglah harapan hidup.<x caller="+"><xo>18:14
</xo><xt>Ams. 17:22</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="PRO.18.15" />Orang yang cerdas dan bijaksana
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">suka mendengar dan menambah pengetahuan.<x caller="+"><xo>18:15
</xo><xt>Ams. 15:14</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="PRO.18.16" />Memberi hadiah kepada orang penting akan membuka kesempatan bagimu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">untuk menyampaikan urusanmu kepadanya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="PRO.18.17" />Dalam suatu persidangan, pihak yang pertama bicara selalu kelihatan benar
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sebelum pihak yang melawannya berbicara.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="PRO.18.18" />Melakukan undi<x caller="+"><xo>18:18
</xo><xt>Ams. 16:33</xt></x> dapat menentukan keputusan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan menyelesaikan persoalan di antara pihak yang memiliki hak seimbang.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="19" bcv="PRO.18.19" />Pertengkaran menciptakan jarak dan pemisahan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Lebih sukar memperbaiki hubungan dengan saudara yang sakit hati daripada menaklukkan kota berbenteng.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="PRO.18.20" />Seperti makanan mengenyangkan perut yang lapar,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">demikianlah kata-kata yang bijak mengisi hidup seseorang dengan hasil yang memuaskan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="PRO.18.21" />Hidup dan mati sering kali ditentukan oleh lidah.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Siapa yang banyak bicara akan kena batunya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="22" bcv="PRO.18.22" />Mendapatkan istri yang baik adalah berkat yang indah dari TUHAN.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="23" bcv="PRO.18.23" />Orang miskin memohon belas kasihan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang kaya sering kali menjawabnya dengan hinaan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="24" bcv="PRO.18.24" />Memiliki banyak teman tidak berarti aman,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">namun sahabat sejati melebihi seorang saudara kandung.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="19" />
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="PRO.19.1" />Lebih baik hidup miskin tetapi jujur
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">daripada menjadi orang bebal yang suka menipu.<x caller="+"><xo>19:1
</xo><xt>Ams. 16:8; 19:22; 28:6</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="PRO.19.2" />Semangat yang besar tanpa pengetahuan tidaklah baik,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">lagipula bertindak dengan terburu-buru akan menyebabkan kesalahan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="PRO.19.3" />Hidup orang bebal menjadi kacau oleh perbuatan bodohnya sendiri,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">kemudian dia menyalahkan TUHAN.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="PRO.19.4" />Banyak yang ingin berteman dengan orang kaya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang miskin lambat laun ditinggalkan oleh semua temannya.<x caller="+"><xo>19:4
</xo><xt>Ams. 14:20</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="PRO.19.5" />Orang yang berbohong atau bersaksi dusta dalam pengadilan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tidak akan lepas dari hukuman.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="PRO.19.6" />Banyak orang berusaha mengambil hati orang penting,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan siapa yang tak mau berteman dengan orang yang suka memberi!
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="PRO.19.7" />Orang miskin ditolak oleh semua saudaranya, bahkan dijauhi oleh teman-temannya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Walaupun dia mengejar dan memohon-mohon, mereka tetap meninggalkannya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="PRO.19.8" />Siapa yang mendapat kebijaksanaan menguntungkan dirinya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan siapa yang memelihara kepandaian akan berhasil.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="PRO.19.9" />Orang yang berbohong atau bersaksi dusta dalam pengadilan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">pasti binasa.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="PRO.19.10" />Orang bebal tidak pantas hidup mewah,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">terlebih lagi seorang budak tidak pantas memerintah atas para bangsawan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="PRO.19.11" />Orang yang bijak tidak cepat marah.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Engkau terpuji bila mudah memaafkan kesalahan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="PRO.19.12" />Kemarahan seorang raja bagaikan raungan singa,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi kebaikannya seperti embun di atas rerumputan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="PRO.19.13" />Anak laki-laki yang bebal adalah celaka besar bagi ayahnya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Omelan seorang istri bagai air hujan yang menetes tanpa henti.<x caller="+"><xo>19:13
</xo><xt>Ams. 27:15</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="PRO.19.14" />Seorang ayah dapat mewariskan rumah dan harta,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi hanya TUHAN yang dapat mengaruniakan istri yang bijaksana.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="PRO.19.15" />Hai pemalas, tidurlah saja sepanjang hari
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan tanggunglah kelaparanmu sendiri!<x caller="+"><xo>19:15
</xo><xt>Ams. 6:9-11</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="PRO.19.16" />Siapa yang menaati perintah TUHAN akan selamat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi yang menganggap benar jalannya sendiri akan binasa.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="PRO.19.17" />Menolong orang miskin dengan belas kasih ibarat meminjamkan sesuatu kepada TUHAN.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia akan membalas perbuatan baikmu itu!
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="PRO.19.18" />Hajarlah anakmu selama masih ada harapan,<f caller="+"><fr>19:18
</fr><fk>selama masih …
</fk><ft>Baris pertama dapat juga diterjemahkan, “Didiklah anakmu karena pasti masih ada harapan.”</ft></f>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena jika tidak, berarti engkau membinasakan dia.<x caller="+"><xo>19:18
</xo><xt>Ams. 13:24</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="19" bcv="PRO.19.19" />Orang yang cepat marah akan kena masalah.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Meskipun engkau membantunya, dia pasti mengulang kesalahannya lagi.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="PRO.19.20" />Dengarkanlah nasihat dan terimalah teguran
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">supaya engkau benar-benar menjadi orang bijak.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="PRO.19.21" />Manusia merancang begitu banyak rencana,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi kehendak TUHANlah yang terlaksana.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="22" bcv="PRO.19.22" />Tunjukkanlah kesetiaanmu, maka engkau akan disenangi semua orang.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Lebih baik hidup miskin daripada menjadi penipu.<x caller="+"><xo>19:22
</xo><xt>Ams. 19:1</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="23" bcv="PRO.19.23" />Sikap hormat dan takut akan TUHAN mendatangkan umur yang panjang,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">hati yang tenang, dan hidup yang aman.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="24" bcv="PRO.19.24" />Si pemalas menyendok makanan dari piring lalu berhenti,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena dia terlalu malas untuk memasukkannya ke mulut.<x caller="+"><xo>19:24
</xo><xt>Ams. 26:15</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="25" bcv="PRO.19.25" />Bila orang yang suka menghina dihajar, maka orang yang tak berpengalaman dapat mengambil pelajaran.<x caller="+"><xo>19:25
</xo><xt>Ams. 21:11</xt></x>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Bila orang bijak ditegur, dia akan semakin bijak.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="26" bcv="PRO.19.26" />Anak lelaki yang menyakiti dan mengusir orangtuanya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">mendatangkan aib bagi keluarga dan dipermalukan oleh masyarakat.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="27" bcv="PRO.19.27" />Anakku, bila engkau berhenti mendengarkan didikan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">engkau akan menyimpang dari pengetahuan yang sudah engkau pelajari.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="28" bcv="PRO.19.28" />Bersaksi dusta di pengadilan berarti menghina keadilan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Bagi orang jahat, melakukan kejahatan itu memuaskan, seperti menelan makanan lezat.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="29" bcv="PRO.19.29" />Hukuman sudah tersedia bagi orang yang suka menghina,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan cambuk bagi orang yang bebal.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="20" />
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="PRO.20.1" />Air anggur memberikan keberanian yang palsu, dan minuman keras menimbulkan perkelahian.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Betapa bodohnya orang yang mabuk sampai tak sadar diri.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="PRO.20.2" />Kemarahan seorang raja bagaikan raungan singa.<x caller="+"><xo>20:2
</xo><xt>Ams. 19:12</xt></x>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Orang yang memancing murka raja membahayakan diri sendiri.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="PRO.20.3" />Menghindari pertengkaran adalah tindakan terhormat.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Orang bebal mudah terlibat dalam pertengkaran.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="PRO.20.4" />Si pemalas tidak mengerjakan ladangnya pada musim tanam
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sehingga dia tidak mendapat apa pun pada musim panen.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="PRO.20.5" />Meski hati manusia penuh dengan rahasia,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">orang bijak mampu memahami yang tersembunyi di hatinya sendiri.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="PRO.20.6" />Banyak yang mengaku sebagai teman setia,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi sangat sulit menemukan orang yang benar-benar dapat dipercaya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="PRO.20.7" />Anak-anak dalam suatu keluarga pantas merasa beruntung
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bila ayah mereka hidup benar dan tak bercela.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="PRO.20.8" />Ketika raja duduk di takhta untuk mengadili,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dia dapat menilai dan memilah semua hal yang jahat.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="PRO.20.9" />Tak ada seorang pun yang dapat dengan jujur berkata, “Hatiku sudah bersih
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan aku suci tanpa dosa.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="PRO.20.10" />TUHAN membenci segala bentuk kecurangan dalam perdagangan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti berat timbangan yang dipalsukan dan takaran yang dikurangi.<x caller="+"><xo>20:10
</xo><xt>Ams. 11:1; 16:11</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="PRO.20.11" />Watak seseorang, bahkan anak kecil, tampak dari perbuatannya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Perilakunya menunjukkan apakah dia memiliki hati yang tulus.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="PRO.20.12" />Telinga untuk mendengar dan mata untuk melihat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">TUHANlah yang memberi keduanya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="PRO.20.13" />Janganlah menyukai tidur, supaya engkau tidak jatuh miskin.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Buka matamu dan rajinlah bekerja, maka engkau akan makan sampai kenyang.<x caller="+"><xo>20:13
</xo><xt>Ams. 6:9-11; 19:15</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="PRO.20.14" />Pembeli pura-pura mengeluh, “Barangnya jelek. Harganya terlalu mahal!”
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Demikianlah taktik dalam tawar-menawar.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Setelah mendapat potongan, dia akan membanggakan hasil belinya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="PRO.20.15" />Perkataan orang yang berpengetahuan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">lebih berharga daripada emas dan permata.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="PRO.20.16" />Siapa yang berani menjadi penanggung jawab utang orang yang baru saja dikenal,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">harta miliknya pantas diambil sebagai jaminan utang orang itu.<x caller="+"><xo>20:16
</xo><xt>Ams. 22:26-27; 27:13</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="PRO.20.17" />Makanan hasil menipu awalnya lezat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi kemudian rasanya bagai mengunyah kerikil.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="PRO.20.18" />Rencana terlaksana dengan baik jika ada nasihat.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Oleh karena itu, janganlah raja memulai peperangan tanpa mendengarkan banyak nasihat.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="19" bcv="PRO.20.19" />Jangan berteman dengan orang yang terlalu banyak bicara.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka suka bergosip dan tak akan dapat menyimpan rahasia.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="PRO.20.20" />Siapa yang mengutuki orangtuanya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">akan dimatikan seperti pelita yang padam di tengah kegelapan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="PRO.20.21" />Harta warisan yang diminta sebelum waktunya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tidak akan menjadi berkat pada akhirnya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="22" bcv="PRO.20.22" />Jangan berkata kepada musuhmu, “Aku akan membalas perbuatanmu ini!”
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tunggulah TUHAN bertindak.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Biarkan Dia yang membalasnya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="23" bcv="PRO.20.23" />Mengurangi berat batu timbangan, mempermainkan setelan alat penimbang—
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">semua bentuk kecurangan adalah jahat di mata TUHAN.<x caller="+"><xo>20:23
</xo><xt>Ams. 20:10</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="24" bcv="PRO.20.24" />Jalan hidup setiap orang ditentukan oleh TUHAN.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Manusia tak dapat mengetahui masa depannya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="25" bcv="PRO.20.25" />Pikirkanlah baik-baik sebelum menjanjikan kurban kepada TUHAN
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">supaya engkau tidak menyesal.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="26" bcv="PRO.20.26" />Seperti gandum ditampi dan digilas untuk memisahkan kulitnya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">demikianlah raja yang bijak memisahkan orang-orang jahat dan menggilas mereka dengan hukuman keras.<x caller="+"><xo>20:26
</xo><xt>Ams. 20:8</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="27" bcv="PRO.20.27" />Hati nurani manusia adalah alat penerang dari TUHAN
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang menyinari dan menyelidiki pikiran terdalam kita.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="28" bcv="PRO.20.28" />Bila seorang raja setia dan mengasihi rakyatnya serta menegakkan kebenaran, kerajaannya akan aman.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Oleh kesetiaannya, kerajaan itu akan menjadi kokoh.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="29" bcv="PRO.20.29" />Kebanggaan para pemuda adalah kekuatannya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kebanggaan orang-orang tua adalah pengalamannya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="30" bcv="PRO.20.30" />Hukuman dan hajaran membuat orang jera
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan membersihkan hatinya dari niat jahat.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="21" />
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="PRO.21.1" />TUHAN berkuasa mengarahkan hati raja sesuai kehendak-Nya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti petani mengatur arah pengairan di sawahnya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="PRO.21.2" />Setiap orang menganggap pilihan hidupnya baik,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi TUHANlah yang mengetahui dan menilai maksud hatinya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="PRO.21.3" />TUHAN lebih berkenan pada cara hidup yang adil dan benar
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">daripada kurban persembahan.<x caller="+"><xo>21:3
</xo><xt>1Sam. 15:22; Mzm. 50:8-15; 51:16-17; Hos. 6:6; Mat. 9:13; 12:7</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="PRO.21.4" />Sombong dan suka merendahkan orang lain—
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">kedua sifat itu selalu membawa orang ke dalam kejahatan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="PRO.21.5" />Rencana yang baik disertai kerja keras menghasilkan keuntungan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Bertindak terburu-buru tanpa pikir panjang menghasilkan kemiskinan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="PRO.21.6" />Kekayaan yang diperoleh dengan tidak jujur akan cepat menguap<x caller="+"><xo>21:6
</xo><xt>Ams. 11:18; 13:11</xt></x>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan mengantarkan pemiliknya pada kebinasaan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="PRO.21.7" />Orang jahat tidak mau berbuat benar,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan kelakuan jahat mereka kelak menghancurkan dirinya sendiri.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="PRO.21.8" />Orang yang menyembunyikan dosa hidup berliku-liku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang yang jujur hidupnya lurus dan benar.<x caller="+"><xo>21:8
</xo><xt>Ams. 10:9; 11:6</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="PRO.21.9" />Lebih baik hidup sendirian di kamar yang sempit
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">daripada tinggal di rumah besar bersama istri yang suka bertengkar.<x caller="+"><xo>21:9
</xo><xt>Ams. 21:19; 25:24</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="PRO.21.10" />Orang jahat selalu mencari kesempatan untuk menyakiti
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan tak punya belas kasihan kepada siapa pun, bahkan temannya sendiri.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="PRO.21.11" />Bila orang yang suka menghina dihajar, maka orang yang tak berpengalaman dapat mengambil pelajaran.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Bila orang bijak ditegur, dia akan semakin bijak.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="PRO.21.12" />Allah Yang Mahaadil mengetahui segalanya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bahkan yang paling tersembunyi dalam kehidupan orang jahat,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan Dia akan menghancurkan mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="PRO.21.13" />Siapa yang tidak mau mendengar seruan orang miskin,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">kelak dia sendiri tidak akan didengar pada waktu berteriak minta tolong.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="PRO.21.14" />Amarah seseorang dapat diredakan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dengan memberi hadiah kepadanya secara empat mata.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="PRO.21.15" />Ketika keadilan ditegakkan, orang benar bersukacita,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang jahat ketakutan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="PRO.21.16" />Orang yang tidak menggunakan akal sehatnya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">akan segera terkumpul bersama orang-orang bebal lain
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yang sudah lebih dulu mati!
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="PRO.21.17" />Orang yang senang berfoya-foya akan jatuh miskin.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Orang yang suka mabuk-mabukan dan bermewah-mewah tidak akan pernah kaya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="PRO.21.18" />Karena TUHAN menjaga orang jujur,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">kejahatan yang direncanakan orang jahat kepada orang jujur
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">justru menimpa dirinya sendiri.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="19" bcv="PRO.21.19" />Lebih baik hidup sendirian di padang belantara
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">daripada tinggal di rumah bersama istri yang suka bertengkar dan mengomel.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="PRO.21.20" />Orang yang bijak mengatur persediaan harta dan makanan di rumahnya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang bodoh tidak mengendalikan diri dan menghabiskan segala miliknya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="PRO.21.21" />Senantiasa lakukanlah apa yang benar dan baik bagi sesama,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">maka engkau akan panjang umur, hidup sejahtera, dan dihormati.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="22" bcv="PRO.21.22" />Dengan kebijaksanaannya, orang bijak sanggup merebut kota orang-orang kuat
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan meruntuhkan benteng pertahanan yang mereka andalkan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="23" bcv="PRO.21.23" />Orang yang berbicara dengan hati-hati
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">menjauhkan dirinya dari masalah.<x caller="+"><xo>21:23
</xo><xt>Ams. 12:13; 13:3; 14:3</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="24" bcv="PRO.21.24" />Orang yang angkuh, tinggi hati, besar mulut, dan selalu meremehkan orang,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">panggillah dia si sombong.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="25" bcv="PRO.21.25" />Keinginan si pemalas terbawa sampai mati
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sebab dia tidak mau bekerja.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="26" bcv="PRO.21.26" />Orang yang serakah selalu menginginkan lebih untuk dirinya sendiri,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang benar suka memberi dengan limpah.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="27" bcv="PRO.21.27" />TUHAN jijik melihat kurban dari orang yang jahat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">apalagi jika dipersembahkan dengan maksud jahat.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="28" bcv="PRO.21.28" />Saksi yang berdusta akan dibinasakan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi perkataan dari saksi yang dapat dipercaya akan diperhatikan dan diingat.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="29" bcv="PRO.21.29" />Orang jahat berlagak berani,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang jujur mengatur langkahnya dengan benar.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="30" bcv="PRO.21.30" />Tidak ada kebijaksanaan, pengertian, dan rancangan manusia
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang sanggup melebihi hikmat TUHAN.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="31" bcv="PRO.21.31" />Pasukan raja mempersiapkan semua kuda dan kereta untuk bertempur,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi TUHANlah yang menentukan kemenangan.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="22" />
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="PRO.22.1" />Nama baik lebih penting daripada harta berlimpah.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Disenangi orang lebih baik daripada emas perak.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="PRO.22.2" />Orang kaya dan orang miskin tidaklah berbeda
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sebab keduanya sama-sama ciptaan TUHAN.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="PRO.22.3" />Orang bijak dapat mengenali bahaya dan segera menghindarinya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang yang naif berjalan terus lalu kena masalah.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="PRO.22.4" />Orang yang rendah hati dan takut akan TUHAN
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">diberkati dengan kekayaan, kehormatan, dan umur panjang.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="PRO.22.5" />Kehidupan orang-orang licik penuh hambatan dan bahaya yang mengancam.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Jauhilah mereka agar hidupmu aman!
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="PRO.22.6" />Tuntunlah anakmu di jalan yang benar selagi muda
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">agar ketika dewasa dia tidak menyimpang ke jalan yang salah.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="PRO.22.7" />Seperti orang kaya menguasai orang miskin,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">demikianlah orang yang berutang berada di bawah kuasa orang yang memberinya pinjaman.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="PRO.22.8" />Orang yang menabur perbuatan jahat akan menuai masalah berat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan kuasanya untuk menindas orang-orang lain dipatahkan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="PRO.22.9" />TUHAN memberkati orang dermawan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yaitu mereka yang memperhatikan dan berbagi makanan kepada orang miskin.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="PRO.22.10" />Usirlah orang yang suka mencela,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">maka lenyaplah pertengkaran, keributan, dan hinaan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="PRO.22.11" />Siapa berhati tulus dan baik tutur katanya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">akan menjadi sahabat raja.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="PRO.22.12" />TUHAN menegakkan kebenaran.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Perkataan yang bohong dan curang akan dibongkar dan digagalkan-Nya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="PRO.22.13" />“Ada singa di jalan! Kalau aku keluar, aku akan diterkam!”
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Demikianlah si pemalas membuat seribu satu alasan untuk menghindari pekerjaannya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="PRO.22.14" />Rayuan perempuan nakal bagaikan liang yang dalam.<x caller="+"><xo>22:14
</xo><xt>Ams. 2:16, 18; 7:5-27; 9:18</xt></x>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Orang-orang yang melanggar perintah TUHAN akan terjerumus ke sana.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="PRO.22.15" />Keinginan berbuat dosa sudah ada dalam diri setiap anak,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi dengan disiplin keras, dia akan terdidik untuk menjauhi kebodohan itu.<x caller="+"><xo>22:15
</xo><xt>Ams. 13:24; 20:30</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="PRO.22.16" />Siapa yang memperkaya diri dengan menindas orang miskin dan menyuap orang kaya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">akan menderita kemiskinan juga pada akhirnya.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Pendahuluan kepada tiga puluh pengajaran orang bijak
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="PRO.22.17" />Dengar dan perhatikanlah perkataan orang bijak.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Simpanlah di hatimu pengetahuan yang aku ajarkan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="PRO.22.18" />Engkau akan berbahagia karena pengetahuan itu ada dalam dirimu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan engkau siap mengucapkannya pada saat diperlukan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="19" bcv="PRO.22.19" />Aku mengajarkannya kepadamu, ya kepadamu hari ini,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">supaya engkau sungguh-sungguh mengandalkan TUHAN.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="PRO.22.20" />Inilah tiga puluh nasihat dan pengetahuan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang sudah aku tuliskan bagimu,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="21" bcv="PRO.22.21" />untuk mengajarkan kepadamu berbagai prinsip yang benar,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sehingga engkau dapat menggunakannya saat diutus untuk mengadakan kesepakatan,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">supaya engkau dapat memberi masukan yang tepat dan bijak.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Tiga puluh pengajaran orang bijak (Ams. 22:22—24:22)
</s>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="22" bcv="PRO.22.22" />Jangan menindas orang miskin atau merampas hak mereka secara hukum
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">hanya karena mereka tidak mampu melawanmu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="23" bcv="PRO.22.23" />Sebab TUHAN akan bertindak sebagai Pembela mereka
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan menjarah setiap orang yang menjarah mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="24" bcv="PRO.22.24" />Jangan bergaul atau berteman dengan orang yang cepat marah dan meledak-ledak.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="25" bcv="PRO.22.25" />Karena engkau akan terpengaruh oleh kebiasaan mereka
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan memasang jerat bagi dirimu sendiri.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="26" bcv="PRO.22.26" />Janganlah engkau berjanji untuk menjadi penanggung jawab utang orang lain,<x caller="+"><xo>22:26
</xo><xt>Ams. 6:1-2; 17:18; 20:16</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="27" bcv="PRO.22.27" />sebab jika engkau tidak sanggup membayar utangnya,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">orang yang memberi pinjaman akan mengambil semua harta bendamu,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">bahkan tempat tidurmu sebagai gantinya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="28" bcv="PRO.22.28" />Jangan mengambil tanah milik tetanggamu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dengan memindahkan pembatas yang sudah ditetapkan oleh nenek moyang kalian.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="29" bcv="PRO.22.29" />Orang yang mahir dalam pekerjaannya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">akan diminta bekerja bagi orang-orang besar
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sehingga dia tidak akan menjadi bawahan orang biasa.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="23" />
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="PRO.23.1" />Bila engkau makan bersama seorang pembesar,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">pertimbangkanlah baik-baik apa yang akan engkau makan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="2-3" bcv="PRO.23.2" />Kuasailah dirimu supaya tidak rakus,<f caller="+"><fr>23:2-3
</fr><fk>Kuasailah … rakus
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiahnya adalah, “Taruhlah pisau di tenggorokanmu.”</ft></f>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">meskipun hidangan itu sangat menggugah selera.
</q>
<q style="q1">Jangan tergoda oleh sajiannya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sebab bisa jadi makanan itu adalah alat untuk mengujimu.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="PRO.23.4" />Jangan bekerja mati-matian demi mendapat kekayaan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Bekerjalah dengan bijak, yakni tahu kapan engkau harus berhenti.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="PRO.23.5" />Untuk apa mengejar kekayaan yang fana?
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Karena kekayaan bisa lenyap dalam sekejap,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">bagai rajawali yang merentangkan sayapnya lalu terbang menghilang ke angkasa.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="PRO.23.6" />Jangan memakan hidangan yang disediakan oleh orang kikir,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan jangan tergoda oleh sajiannya yang lezat.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="PRO.23.7" />Memang dia berkata, “Silakan makan dan minum,” tetapi sesungguhnya hatinya tidak rela.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Orang kikir selalu menghitung berapa banyak yang engkau makan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="PRO.23.8" />Sesudahnya justru engkau akan merasa mual karena makanan itu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan menyesal karena sudah memuji-muji hidangannya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="PRO.23.9" />Jangan berusaha mengajar orang bebal
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena dia hanya akan meremehkan perkataanmu yang bijak.<x caller="+"><xo>23:9
</xo><xt>Ams. 9:7-8; 15:12</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="PRO.23.10" />Janganlah memindahkan batas tanah yang sudah ditetapkan sejak dulu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan jangan merampas hak milik tanah anak-anak yatim.<x caller="+"><xo>23:10
</xo><xt>Ams. 15:25; 22:28</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="PRO.23.11" />Karena TUHAN Penebus dan Pembela mereka sangat berkuasa,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan Dia akan melawan engkau!
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="PRO.23.12" />Bukalah hatimu dan pasanglah telingamu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">untuk mendengar didikan dan menerima pengetahuan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="PRO.23.13" />Jangan segan-segan mendidik anakmu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Sekalipun dia menangis kesakitan, dia tidak akan mati bila engkau memukulnya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="PRO.23.14" />Justru bila engkau menghajar dia,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">engkau melindunginya agar tidak mati sia-sia.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="PRO.23.15" />Anakku, jika hatimu bijaksana,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">maka hatiku pun berbahagia.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="PRO.23.16" />Dan aku akan bersukacita
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bila engkau menjadi orang jujur.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="PRO.23.17" />Anakku, jangan iri terhadap orang-orang berdosa,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi takutlah akan TUHAN sepanjang waktu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="PRO.23.18" />Bersabarlah, karena engkau masih muda,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">masa depanmu masih panjang,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan cita-citamu akan terwujud.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="19" bcv="PRO.23.19" />Hai anakku, dengarkanlah aku supaya engkau menjadi bijaksana
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan menjaga dirimu di jalan yang benar.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="PRO.23.20" />Janganlah berkumpul bersama para pemabuk
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan orang-orang yang rakus akan daging.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="PRO.23.21" />Karena kebiasaan mabuk dan rakus membuat mereka banyak tidur dan tidak bekerja,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sehingga mereka jatuh miskin hingga pakaian mereka compang-camping.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="22" bcv="PRO.23.22" />Dengarkanlah perkataan ayahmu, karena dialah yang membuatmu ada,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan jangan meremehkan ibumu pada masa tuanya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="23" bcv="PRO.23.23" />Semahal apa pun harganya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">carilah ajaran yang benar serta didikan dan pemahaman yang bijak.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Jangan pernah engkau melepaskannya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="24" bcv="PRO.23.24" />Seorang ayah akan sangat bangga dan bersukacita
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bila anaknya bijaksana dan hidup dengan benar.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="25" bcv="PRO.23.25" />Jadi buatlah ayahmu bersukacita
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan ibumu berbahagia.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="26" bcv="PRO.23.26" />Anakku, berilah hatimu sepenuhnya untuk mengikuti teladanku dan bimbinganku.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="27" bcv="PRO.23.27" />Karena pelacur ibarat lubang perangkap yang dalam,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan berzina dengan istri orang sama seperti menjerumuskan diri ke sumur yang sempit.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="28" bcv="PRO.23.28" />Perempuan nakal ibarat perampok yang mengintai dari tempat persembunyiannya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan membuat semakin banyak lelaki tidak setia.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="29" bcv="PRO.23.29" />Perhatikanlah orang-orang yang tersiksa oleh penderitaan ini:
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">luka-luka memar di seluruh tubuh,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">mata merah,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sering mengeluh,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sering berkelahi,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan terpuruk dalam kesedihan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="30" bcv="PRO.23.30" />Penyebabnya adalah minum-minum anggur sampai lewat tengah malam
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan mabuk-mabukan dengan berbagai minuman keras.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="31" bcv="PRO.23.31" />Maka janganlah tergoda ketika melihat anggur!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Anggur tampak menarik di dalam gelas dan terasa sedap saat diminum.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="32" bcv="PRO.23.32" />Namun sesudah engkau menelannya, sesungguhnya anggur itu akan merusak,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti racun ular yang mematikanmu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="33" bcv="PRO.23.33" />Lalu
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">pikiranmu menjadi kacau,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">matamu melihat hal-hal aneh.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Engkau akan berbicara seperti orang gila,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="34" bcv="PRO.23.34" />dan merasa pusing serta limbung
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">seperti terombang-ambing di tengah ombak laut.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="35" bcv="PRO.23.35" />Kemudian engkau akan berkata,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">“Mereka memukul dan meninju aku,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tetapi aku tidak merasakan apa-apa.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Biarlah aku segera bangun dari tidur nyenyak ini, supaya aku mencari anggur lagi!”
<ve />
</q>

<c id="24" />
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="PRO.24.1" />Jangan iri terhadap orang-orang jahat<x caller="+"><xo>24:1
</xo><xt>Ams. 3:31; 23:17; 24:19</xt></x>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan jangan menginginkan mereka sebagai teman.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="PRO.24.2" />Karena mereka suka berbicara tentang kelakuan kejam
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan merencanakan kekerasan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="PRO.24.3" />Dengan menjadi bijaksana, engkau dapat membangun rumah tangga.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dengan memiliki pengertian, keluargamu akan kokoh.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="4" bcv="PRO.24.4" />Dan dengan pengetahuan, engkau dapat mengumpulkan harta indah bagi rumah tanggamu.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="PRO.24.5" />Semakin besar kebijaksanaan dan pengetahuan seseorang,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">semakin besar juga kuasanya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="PRO.24.6" />Itulah sebabnya, untuk meraih kemenangan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seorang raja harus mengatur rencana perang dengan teliti
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan dengan mendengarkan banyak penasihat.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="PRO.24.7" />Kebijaksanaan terlalu sulit untuk dimengerti orang bodoh.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia tidak mampu memberikan pendapat dalam musyawarah.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="PRO.24.8" />Orang yang selalu merencanakan kejahatan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sebutlah dia si perusuh.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="PRO.24.9" />Rencana orang bebal selalu menimbulkan dosa.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Orang yang suka menghina akan dibenci.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="PRO.24.10" />Bila engkau menyerah saat menghadapi kesusahan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">maka sesungguhnya engkau lemah!
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="PRO.24.11" />Saat engkau melihat orang yang tak bersalah berada dalam bahaya kematian,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">jangan tinggal diam! Selamatkanlah dia.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="PRO.24.12" />Janganlah membuat alasan, “Oh, saya tidak tahu bahwa dia tak bersalah!”
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Ingatlah bahwa Allah mengetahui pikiranmu dan Dia memegang nyawamu.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dia akan membalas setiap orang menurut perbuatannya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="PRO.24.13" />Anakku, makanlah madu karena itu baik,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">terlebih manis lagi madu yang menetes dari sarang lebah.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="PRO.24.14" />Kebijaksanaan itu seperti madu bagi hidupmu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Bila engkau memperolehnya, masa depanmu cerah dan harapanmu tidak akan hilang.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="PRO.24.15" />Jangan seperti orang jahat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang diam-diam hendak merampok dan menghancurkan rumah orang benar.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="PRO.24.16" />Meskipun orang benar jatuh berkali-kali, dia akan selalu bangkit kembali,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang jahat akan gugur saat ditimpa malapetaka.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="PRO.24.17" />Jangan bergembira ketika musuhmu jatuh,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan jangan merasa puas ketika dia celaka.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="PRO.24.18" />Sebab TUHAN tidak berkenan kepada sikap seperti itu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan Dia bisa menarik kembali murka-Nya dari musuhmu.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="19" bcv="PRO.24.19" />Jangan kesal ataupun iri terhadap orang jahat
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">ketika mereka berhasil dengan cara licik.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="PRO.24.20" />Karena orang jahat tidak memiliki masa depan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan kehidupan mereka akan dipadamkan.<x caller="+"><xo>24:20
</xo><xt>Ams. 13:9</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="PRO.24.21" />Anakku, takutlah akan TUHAN dan hormatlah terhadap raja.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Jangan bergaul dengan para pemberontak.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="22" bcv="PRO.24.22" />Karena orang-orang yang memberontak akan hancur dalam sekejap.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Bayangkan betapa ngerinya hukuman yang akan ditimpakan TUHAN dan raja kepada mereka!
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Kumpulan nasihat orang-orang bijak lainnya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="PRO.24.23" />Berikut ini juga perkataan dari orang-orang bijak:
</p>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1">Seorang hakim haruslah adil.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia tidak boleh memihak siapa pun ketika memutuskan perkara.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="24" bcv="PRO.24.24" />Bila kepada pihak yang bersalah hakim memutuskan, “Engkau tidak bersalah,”
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">maka hakim itu akan dikutuki dan dibenci di seluruh negeri.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="25" bcv="PRO.24.25" />Sebaliknya, hakim yang menjatuhkan hukuman dengan jujur kepada orang yang bersalah akan berbahagia
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena dia akan diberkati Allah dan disukai masyarakat.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="26" bcv="PRO.24.26" />Persahabatan yang paling manis terasa ketika teman dekat memberi nasihat yang jujur.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="27" bcv="PRO.24.27" />Anakku, bereskanlah dahulu pekerjaan di ladang.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Sesudah itu, barulah membangun rumahmu.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="28" bcv="PRO.24.28" />Jangan menjadi saksi dusta
</q>
<q style="q1">dan memfitnah sesamamu yang tidak bersalah.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="29" bcv="PRO.24.29" />Janganlah berpikir,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Aku akan membalas perbuatannya kepadaku.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Sebagaimana dia memperlakukan aku,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">demikianlah aku akan memperlakukan dia.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="30" bcv="PRO.24.30" />Suatu hari aku melewati kebun anggur seorang pemalas.
</q>
<q style="q1">Alangkah bodohnya dia!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="31" bcv="PRO.24.31" />Semuanya penuh ditumbuhi rumput liar dan semak duri,
</q>
<q style="q1">bahkan pagar temboknya pun sudah runtuh.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="32" bcv="PRO.24.32" />Lalu aku merenungkan hal itu
</q>
<q style="q1">dan inilah pelajaran yang aku dapatkan:
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="33" bcv="PRO.24.33" />Pemalas berpikir,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Ah, aku masih mengantuk.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku mau tidur sebentar lagi.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Biarkan aku melipat tangan dan berbaring sebentar saja.”<x caller="+"><xo>24:33
</xo><xt>Ams. 6:10</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="34" bcv="PRO.24.34" />Maka seperti perampok yang datang tak terduga,
</q>
<q style="q1">demikianlah si pemalas mendadak miskin.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kekurangan tiba-tiba menyerang dia seperti seorang penjahat.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="25" />
<s style="s1">Lanjutan kumpulan amsal Salomo
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="PRO.25.1" />Inilah kumpulan amsal Salomo yang ditulis kembali dan disusun oleh para pegawai Hiskia, raja Yehuda.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="PRO.25.2" />Allah dimuliakan karena kebijakan-Nya amat dalam dan penuh rahasia.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Raja-raja dimuliakan karena kemampuannya menyelidiki dan mengungkapkan hal-hal tersembunyi.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="PRO.25.3" />Seperti tingginya langit dan dalamnya bumi,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">demikianlah pikiran para raja tak dapat diduga.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="PRO.25.4" />Murnikan dahulu biji-biji perak dalam perapian yang sangat panas,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">barulah perak itu siap dibentuk oleh tukang perak.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="PRO.25.5" />Demikian juga pemerintahan raja:
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Singkirkan dahulu orang jahat dari pemerintahannya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">barulah kekuasaannya akan kokoh karena dia dapat memerintah dengan adil.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="PRO.25.6" />Jangan menyombongkan diri di hadapan raja,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan jangan berlagak seperti orang penting di tengah para pembesar.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="PRO.25.7" />Karena lebih baik jika orang memanggilmu, “Mari, silakan duduk di tempat terhormat,”
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">daripada engkau disuruh memberikan tempatmu kepada yang lebih berpangkat.<x caller="+"><xo>25:7
</xo><xt>Luk. 14:7-11</xt></x>
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1">Apabila engkau berpikir, “Aku baru saja menyaksikan orang itu berbuat kejahatan,”
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="8" bcv="PRO.25.8" />jangan terburu-buru mengajukan tuntutan ke pengadilan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Karena bila orang itu bisa membela diri dan engkau kalah dalam perkara,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">engkau akan dipermalukan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="PRO.25.9" />Apabila engkau bermasalah dengan orang lain, pertama berusahalah menyelesaikannya dengan dia secara empat mata.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Jangan pernah membeberkan isi perbincangan itu kepada orang lain.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="PRO.25.10" />Karena jika engkau ketahuan membocorkan rahasia orang lain,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">nama baikmu rusak dan tak ada yang akan mempercayaimu lagi.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="PRO.25.11" />Nasihat yang tepat pada waktu yang tepat sungguh indah dan berharga,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bagaikan hiasan apel dari emas yang berkilauan di atas piring perak.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="PRO.25.12" />Teguran orang bijak sangat bernilai bagi orang yang bersedia mendengarkannya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Bagi dia, teguran itu seperti hadiah yang sebanding dengan perhiasan dari emas murni.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="PRO.25.13" />Utusan yang setia memberi kelegaan di hati orang yang mengutusnya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">ibarat hujan rintik yang memberi kesegaran pada musim panas.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="PRO.25.14" />Orang yang menjanjikan hadiah tanpa pernah memberikannya hanya membangkitkan harapan palsu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti angin dan awan mendung namun tidak menurunkan hujan hanya akan mengecewakan petani.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="PRO.25.15" />Untuk meyakinkan seorang pemimpin, lakukanlah dengan kesabaran.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Perkataan yang lemah lembut dapat meluluhkan pendirian sekeras baja.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="PRO.25.16" />Makanlah madu secukupnya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Makan terlalu banyak hanya akan membuatmu mual dan memuntahkannya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="PRO.25.17" />Demikian juga, janganlah terlalu sering datang ke rumah temanmu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena dia akan menjadi bosan melihatmu.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="PRO.25.18" />Memberikan kesaksian palsu terhadap sesama sebanding jahatnya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti memukul dia dengan pentung atau melukainya dengan pedang atau anak panah.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="19" bcv="PRO.25.19" />Dalam masa kesesakan, berharap pada orang yang tak dapat dipercaya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sama seperti mengunyah makanan dengan gigi yang sakit atau berjalan dengan kaki yang terkilir.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="PRO.25.20" />Menyanyikan lagu gembira bagi orang yang bersusah hati akan menyakitinya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sama seperti mengambil baju hangatnya pada hari yang dingin
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">atau menuang cuka pada lukanya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="PRO.25.21" />Bila musuhmu lapar, berilah dia makan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan bila musuhmu haus, berilah dia minum.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="22" bcv="PRO.25.22" />Karena dengan berbuat baik kepada musuhmu, engkau membuat dia malu,<f caller="+"><fr>25:22
</fr><fk>membuat dia malu
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiahnya adalah ‘menumpukkan bara api di atas kepalanya’. TSI menerjemahkan kiasan itu langsung kepada artinya.</ft></f>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan TUHAN akan membalas kebaikanmu.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="23" bcv="PRO.25.23" />Seperti awan mendung pasti mendatangkan hujan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">demikianlah mulut yang bergosip pasti menimbulkan kemarahan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="24" bcv="PRO.25.24" />Lebih baik hidup sendirian di kamar yang sempit
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">daripada tinggal di rumah besar bersama istri yang suka bertengkar.<x caller="+"><xo>25:24
</xo><xt>Ams. 21:9, 19</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="25" bcv="PRO.25.25" />Seperti air sejuk bagi orang yang kehausan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">demikianlah kabar baik yang diterima dari tempat yang jauh.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="26" bcv="PRO.25.26" />Seperti mata air yang berlumpur atau sumur yang tercemar,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">demikianlah buruknya keadaan orang benar yang terpengaruh untuk mengikuti kelakuan orang jahat.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="27" bcv="PRO.25.27" />Tidak baik terlalu banyak makan madu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan tidak baik mengejar kehormatan bagi diri sendiri.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="28" bcv="PRO.25.28" />Orang yang tidak dapat mengendalikan diri
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sama seperti kota yang runtuh tembok pertahanannya.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="26" />
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="PRO.26.1" />Seperti salju mustahil turun pada musim panas atau hujan pada musim panen,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">demikianlah kehormatan tidak pernah cocok diberikan kepada orang bodoh.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="PRO.26.2" />Seperti burung pipit atau walet yang terbang melayang-layang,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">demikianlah kutuk tanpa alasan yang benar tidak akan menghinggapi engkau.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="PRO.26.3" />Seperti cambuk digunakan untuk mengarahkan kuda, dan tali kekang untuk keledai,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">demikianlah hajaran diperlukan untuk mendidik orang bebal.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="PRO.26.4" />Tidak usah menjawab ucapan bodoh orang bebal
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bila jawabanmu itu bisa membuat dia mengira bahwa engkau membenarkan kebodohannya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="PRO.26.5" />Namun, ada waktunya engkau perlu membantah orang bebal,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">supaya dia tidak menganggap dirinya bijak.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="PRO.26.6" />Menugaskan orang bodoh untuk menyampaikan pesan akan mendatangkan celaka,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sama seperti mematahkan kaki sendiri.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="PRO.26.7" />Orang lumpuh memang mempunyai kaki, tetapi kakinya tidak berfungsi.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Orang bebal bisa mengucapkan amsal, tetapi kata-kata itu tidak bermanfaat baginya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="PRO.26.8" />Memberi hormat kepada orang bebal adalah kesia-siaan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sama seperti mengikatkan batu pada ketapel.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="PRO.26.9" />Jika orang mabuk mengayunkan batang berduri, hati-hati!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan jika orang bebal mengucapkan amsal, awas!
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Itu juga berbahaya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="PRO.26.10" />Seperti bahayanya memanah tanpa membidik,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">demikianlah resiko mempekerjakan orang bodoh atau orang tak dikenal.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="PRO.26.11" />Orang bebal yang mengulangi perbuatan bodohnya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sama seperti anjing yang memakan kembali muntahnya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="PRO.26.12" />Pernahkah engkau melihat orang yang menganggap dirinya bijak?
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Nah, mengajar orang bodoh jauh lebih mudah daripada mendidik orang seperti itu.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="PRO.26.13" />Si pemalas membuat alasan, “Ada singa di jalan!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kalau aku keluar, aku akan diterkam.”<x caller="+"><xo>26:13
</xo><xt>Ams. 22:13</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="PRO.26.14" />Seperti pintu yang hanya berputar pada engselnya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">demikianlah si pemalas di atas tempat tidurnya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="PRO.26.15" />Si pemalas menyendok makanan dari piringnya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi dia terlalu malas untuk memasukkannya ke mulut.<x caller="+"><xo>26:15
</xo><xt>Ams. 19:24</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="PRO.26.16" />Si pemalas merasa dirinya bijak,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bahkan lebih bijak daripada banyak penasihat.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="PRO.26.17" />Ibarat menangkap telinga anjing liar,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">demikianlah orang yang ikut campur dalam pertengkaran orang lain.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="18-19" bcv="PRO.26.18" />Seperti orang gila sembarangan menembakkan panah berapi yang mematikan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">lalu si penipu berkata, “Ah, aku hanya bercanda.”
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="PRO.26.20" />Api akan padam ketika kayu bakar habis,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">begitulah pertengkaran akan berhenti ketika tidak ada lagi yang bergosip.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="PRO.26.21" />Seperti arang dan kayu membuat api terus menyala,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">demikianlah orang yang suka berdebat akan mengobarkan pertengkaran.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="22" bcv="PRO.26.22" />Bergosip terasa sedap di mulut.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Orang mengunyahnya seperti makanan
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan mempercayainya sepenuh hati.<x caller="+"><xo>26:22
</xo><xt>Ams. 18:8</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="23" bcv="PRO.26.23" />Seperti periuk tanah liat dilapisi perak,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">demikianlah niat jahat disembunyikan di balik mulut yang manis.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="24" bcv="PRO.26.24" />Orang yang membenci akan menyusun rencana jahat di hatinya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan menyembunyikan niat jahat itu dengan berpura-pura ramah.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="25" bcv="PRO.26.25" />Walaupun baik perkataannya, jangan percaya kepadanya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena diam-diam dia merencanakan berbagai maksud jahat.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="26" bcv="PRO.26.26" />Dia bisa menutupi kebenciannya dengan berpura-pura baik,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">namun pada akhirnya semua orang akan mengetahui kejahatannya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="27" bcv="PRO.26.27" />Siapa menggali lubang untuk menjebak orang lain akan jatuh ke lubangnya sendiri.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan siapa menggulingkan batu untuk mencelakakan orang lain akan tertimpa oleh batu itu sendiri.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="28" bcv="PRO.26.28" />Berhati-hatilah terhadap pujian yang berlebihan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena sanjungan membuatmu lengah dan terjatuh.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Orang yang membencimu pasti berbohong kepadamu.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="27" />
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="PRO.27.1" />Jangan berbangga diri atas masa depanmu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena engkau tidak tahu apa yang akan terjadi pada hari esok.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="PRO.27.2" />Janganlah memuji diri sendiri.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Bila engkau memang layak dipuji, biarlah orang lain yang memujimu.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="PRO.27.3" />Mengangkut timbunan pasir atau batu memang berat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi lebih berat lagi memendam sakit hati karena kelakuan orang bebal.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="PRO.27.4" />Orang yang marah memang bisa bertindak kejam,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi lebih berbahaya lagi tindakan orang yang cemburu!
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="PRO.27.5" />Orang yang benar-benar mengasihi akan berani menegur temannya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Siapa yang diam saja melihat temannya berbuat salah, berarti tidak sungguh mengasihinya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="PRO.27.6" />Seorang sahabat memukul dengan tujuan baik,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi seorang musuh memeluk dengan maksud tersembunyi.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="PRO.27.7" />Bagi orang yang kenyang, gula-gula semanis apa pun terasa memualkan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Namun bagi mereka yang lapar, sekam pun dirasa nasi.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="PRO.27.8" />Seperti burung tersesat dari sarangnya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">demikianlah kepala keluarga yang berkeliaran meninggalkan rumahnya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="PRO.27.9" />Nasihat seorang kawan yang tulus menyenangkan hati
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bagaikan bau harum minyak wangi dan asap dupa.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="PRO.27.10" />Peliharalah persahabatanmu maupun teman orangtuamu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Saat dilanda kesusahan, lebih baik meminta bantuan dari sahabat keluarga yang dekat
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">daripada mendatangi saudara yang tinggal jauh.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="PRO.27.11" />Anakku, jadilah bijak agar aku bersukacita,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">supaya aku dapat menjawab apabila orang menghina aku.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="PRO.27.12" />Orang bijak dapat mengenali bahaya dan segera menghindar,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang yang naif berjalan terus lalu kena masalah.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="PRO.27.13" />Ambillah pakaian orang yang menjadi penanggung jawab utang orang lain,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan tahanlah dia sebagai ganti orang asing itu.<x caller="+"><xo>27:13
</xo><xt>Ams. 20:16; 22:26-27</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="PRO.27.14" />Menyapa tetangga dengan berteriak pagi-pagi benar
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">hanya akan dianggap gangguan yang menyebalkan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="PRO.27.15" />Istri yang cerewet bagaikan tetesan air bocor dari atap rumah
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang tanpa henti menetes ke dalam pada musim hujan.<x caller="+"><xo>27:15
</xo><xt>Ams. 19:13</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="PRO.27.16" />Berusaha menghentikan omelannya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sama seperti mencoba menahan angin atau menggenggam minyak.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="PRO.27.17" />Seperti besi diasah dengan besi agar menjadi tajam,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">demikianlah sesama kawan saling mengasah agar semakin baik.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="PRO.27.18" />Petani yang memelihara pohon ara dengan rajin akan menikmati buahnya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan hamba yang melayani tuannya dengan baik akan menerima kehormatan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="19" bcv="PRO.27.19" />Seperti air tenang menunjukkan seperti apa wajahmu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">demikianlah isi pikiranmu menunjukkan seperti apa dirimu.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="PRO.27.20" />Seperti jurang kematian<x caller="+"><xo>27:20
</xo><xt>Ams. 15:11</xt></x> tidak pernah penuh meski terus diisi,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">demikianlah keinginan manusia tidak pernah puas.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="PRO.27.21" />Emas dan perak dimurnikan dengan api,<x caller="+"><xo>27:21
</xo><xt>Ams. 17:3</xt></x>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sedangkan manusia diuji saat mendapat pujian.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="22" bcv="PRO.27.22" />Kulit biji gandum bisa lepas bila ditumbuk,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi sifat keras kepala tetap melekat pada orang bebal sekalipun dia dihajar.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="23" bcv="PRO.27.23" />Rawatlah kawananmu dengan baik
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan perhatikanlah kesehatan mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="24" bcv="PRO.27.24" />Karena kekayaan tidak bertahan selama-lamanya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan kekuasaan tidak akan selalu di tangan keturunanmu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="25" bcv="PRO.27.25" />Bersiap-siaplah untuk musim dingin dengan mengumpulkan rumput dari ladang dan perbukitan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">supaya cukup persediaan makan untuk kawanan ternakmu ketika mereka tidak dapat merumput di luar.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="26" bcv="PRO.27.26" />Maka domba-dombamu yang muda akan menghasilkan bulu untuk menjadi pakaianmu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">kambing-kambingmu yang jantan bisa engkau jual untuk membeli ladang,
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="27" bcv="PRO.27.27" />dan kambing-kambingmu yang betina akan menghasilkan susu yang cukup untukmu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">keluargamu, bahkan bagi para budak perempuanmu.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="28" />
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="PRO.28.1" />Orang jahat akan selalu ketakutan sendiri.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka lari walaupun tidak ada yang mengejar.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Tetapi orang yang menaati perintah Allah berani seperti singa.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="PRO.28.2" />Saat rakyat memberontak terhadap TUHAN, banyak orang muncul sebagai pemimpin negeri.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Akan tetapi, raja yang bijak dan berpengetahuan mampu mempertahankan negeri itu tetap teratur.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="PRO.28.3" />Orang miskin yang menindas sesama orang miskin
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bagaikan hujan deras yang membawa bencana dan mengakibatkan gagal panen.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="PRO.28.4" />Orang yang melanggar nasihat bijak<f caller="+"><fr>28:4
</fr><fk>nasihat bijak
</fk><ft>Kata dalam bahasa Ibrani yang diterjemahkan ‘nasihat bijak’ dapat juga diartikan ‘hukum TUHAN’. Kata yang sama diterjemahkan ‘nasihat ayahnya’ di ayat 7 dan ‘ajaran-Nya’ di ayat 9.</ft></f> sama dengan memihak para penjahat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang yang menaatinya secara tak langsung melawan mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="PRO.28.5" />Orang jahat tidak memahami keadilan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi yang mencari kehendak TUHAN memahami keadilan sepenuhnya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="PRO.28.6" />Lebih baik miskin tetapi hidup dengan jujur
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">daripada menjadi kaya dengan cara curang.<x caller="+"><xo>28:6
</xo><xt>Ams. 16:8, 19; 19:1, 22</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="PRO.28.7" />Sungguh bijak pemuda yang hidup sesuai nasihat ayahnya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi pemuda yang hanya tahu bersenang-senang mempermalukan ayahnya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="PRO.28.8" />Harta orang yang memperkaya diri dengan menjadi lintah darat
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">akan dialihkan bagi orang yang berbelas kasih kepada kaum miskin.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="PRO.28.9" />TUHAN tidak akan mendengar doa orang-orang
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang tidak mau mendengar ajaran-Nya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="PRO.28.10" />Siapa yang menyesatkan orang baik ke jalan yang salah, dia sendiri akan celaka.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Orang yang hidup dengan benar pasti menerima ganjarannya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="PRO.28.11" />Semua orang kaya menganggap dirinya bijak,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang yang benar-benar bijak, walaupun miskin, mereka dapat menilai sifat diri sendiri yang sebenarnya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="PRO.28.12" />Saat orang benar memerintah, rakyat bersukacita.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Namun bila orang jahat yang berkuasa, semua orang bersembunyi.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="PRO.28.13" />Orang yang menyembunyikan dosa-dosanya tidak akan sejahtera.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Akuilah dosamu dan berhentilah melakukannya, maka engkau akan mendapat kemurahan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="PRO.28.14" />Diberkatilah orang yang menjaga dirinya baik-baik supaya jangan berdosa.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Celakalah orang yang memutuskan untuk tetap tidak peduli kalau dirinya berbuat dosa.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="PRO.28.15" />Bagaikan singa atau beruang yang menyerang,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">demikianlah penguasa jahat yang menindas rakyat kecil.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="PRO.28.16" />Bila seorang yang tidak bijaksana menjadi pemimpin, dia akan menindas orang-orang di bawahnya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Penguasa yang membenci korupsi akan berumur panjang.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="PRO.28.17" />Jangan memberi bantuan kepada pembunuh!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Biarlah dia hidup dalam pelarian sampai mati.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="PRO.28.18" />Orang yang hidup dengan jujur akan dilindungi,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi yang hidupnya berliku-liku suatu ketika pasti jatuh.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="19" bcv="PRO.28.19" />Siapa yang bekerja keras akan puas menikmati hasilnya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang yang membuang-buang waktu dengan hal yang sia-sia akan kenyang menikmati kemiskinan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="PRO.28.20" />Orang yang dapat dipercaya akan dilimpahi berkat.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Orang yang ingin cepat kaya akan ditimpa hukuman.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="PRO.28.21" />Tak baik berlaku tidak adil.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Namun ada orang yang mau melanggar hukum hanya demi sesuap nasi.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="22" bcv="PRO.28.22" />Orang yang serakah selalu berusaha untuk cepat kaya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi dia tidak sadar bahwa sebenarnya dia akan jatuh miskin.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="23" bcv="PRO.28.23" />Orang yang menegur sesamanya dengan terus terang
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">pada akhirnya akan lebih disukai daripada orang yang memuji dengan tidak tulus.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="24" bcv="PRO.28.24" />Orang yang merampas milik orangtuanya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan tidak merasa bersalah sama saja dengan seorang pembunuh.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="25" bcv="PRO.28.25" />Orang yang serakah akan selalu menyebabkan perkelahian.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Namun orang yang bersandar pada TUHAN akan berhasil.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="26" bcv="PRO.28.26" />Mengandalkan diri sendiri adalah ciri orang bebal,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi siapa yang hidup bijaksana akan dilindungi dari bahaya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="27" bcv="PRO.28.27" />Bila engkau membantu orang miskin, engkau sendiri tidak akan menjadi miskin.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Namun bila engkau menutup mata terhadap mereka, engkau pasti dihina.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="28" bcv="PRO.28.28" />Ketika orang jahat berkuasa, semua rakyat tidak ingin terlihat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi saat orang jahat itu jatuh, jumlah orang benar sudah bertambah.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="29" />
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="PRO.29.1" />Setelah ditegur berulang kali tetapi engkau tetap keras kepala,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">akan tiba saatnya engkau menyadari bahwa hidupmu sudah rusak parah dan tak dapat dipulihkan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="PRO.29.2" />Bila orang-orang benar mendominasi negeri, rakyatnya bersuka cita.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Namun bila orang-orang jahat berkuasa, rakyat akan mengeluh.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="PRO.29.3" />Anak lelaki yang bijaksana menyenangkan hati ayahnya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi yang bergaul dengan para pelacur membuang-buang uangnya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="PRO.29.4" />Suatu kerajaan pasti berdiri teguh jika rajanya memerintah dengan adil.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Sebaliknya, jika raja menuntut pajak berlebihan, rakyat menjadi miskin dan kerajaannya pasti akan runtuh.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="PRO.29.5" />Orang yang suka memuji-muji sesamanya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sesungguhnya sedang memasang jerat bagi mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="PRO.29.6" />Orang jahat akan terjerat oleh dosa-dosanya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang yang hidup benar akan bernyanyi dengan bahagia.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="PRO.29.7" />Orang benar mempedulikan hak-hak orang miskin,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sedangkan orang jahat sama sekali tidak menghiraukannya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="PRO.29.8" />Orang yang suka menghina sama seperti orang yang membakar kota,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang yang bijak dapat memadamkan api keributan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="PRO.29.9" />Jika orang bijak berperkara dengan orang bebal sampai ke pengadilan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">si bebal hanya akan mengamuk serta bicara yang bukan-bukan, dan masalah itu tidak akan selesai dengan tenang.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="PRO.29.10" />Orang-orang yang kejam membenci siapa pun yang hidup lurus dan jujur
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">serta ingin membunuh mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="PRO.29.11" />Orang bebal meluapkan amarah tanpa berpikir,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang yang bijak dapat mengendalikan diri.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="PRO.29.12" />Jika seorang pemimpin mempercayai berita palsu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">semua yang menjabat sebagai pegawainya akan menjadi penjahat.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="PRO.29.13" />Ada satu persamaan antara orang miskin dan orang yang menindasnya:
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">TUHANlah yang memberi nyawa pada keduanya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="PRO.29.14" />Apabila seorang raja membela kaum yang lemah dengan adil,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">maka anak cucunya akan memerintah turun temurun.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="PRO.29.15" />Anak yang dihajar sambil diberi didikan yang bijak akan belajar menjadi bijaksana,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi anak yang dibiarkan berbuat semaunya akan mempermalukan orangtuanya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="PRO.29.16" />Ketika orang-orang jahat mendominasi, kejahatan pun merajalela.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Namun, suatu saat mereka pasti hancur, dan orang-orang benar akan menyaksikannya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="PRO.29.17" />Didiklah anakmu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">maka dia akan mendatangkan ketenangan dan membuat hidupmu bahagia.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="PRO.29.18" />Tanpa petunjuk dari Allah, kacaulah suatu bangsa.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Sungguh diberkati Allah setiap orang yang menaati hukum-Nya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="19" bcv="PRO.29.19" />Teguran saja tidak cukup untuk memperbaiki kelakuan seorang budak.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Meskipun dia mengerti, dia tidak akan berubah.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="PRO.29.20" />Orang yang banyak bicara tanpa berpikir
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">lebih sulit diajar daripada orang bodoh.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="PRO.29.21" />Budak yang diperlakukan seperti anak kesayangan sejak kecil oleh majikannya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">justru akan menjadi kurang ajar dan tak tahu diri.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="22" bcv="PRO.29.22" />Pemarah yang sering meledak-ledak akan menyebabkan pertengkaran dan banyak berbuat dosa.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="23" bcv="PRO.29.23" />Janganlah sombong agar engkau tidak jatuh!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Jadilah rendah hati maka engkau akan dihormati.<x caller="+"><xo>29:23
</xo><xt>Ams. 16:18; 18:12</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="24" bcv="PRO.29.24" />Bekerja sama dengan pencuri bagai makan buah simalakama.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Karena bila mengaku, engkau dihukum pengadilan, dan bila tidak mengaku, engkau ditimpa hukuman Allah. Engkau akan membenci dirimu sendiri.<x caller="+"><xo>29:24
</xo><xt>Im. 5:1</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="25" bcv="PRO.29.25" />Siapa yang takut kepada manusia menjerat diri sendiri,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi siapa yang percaya kepada TUHAN akan selamat.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="26" bcv="PRO.29.26" />Saat menghadapi masalah, banyak orang berusaha agar pemimpin memihak kepada mereka.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tetapi keadilan hanya datang dari TUHAN.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="27" bcv="PRO.29.27" />Orang jujur dan orang jahat saling membenci,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">keduanya seperti air dengan minyak.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="30" />
<s style="s1">Kata-kata bijak dari Agur
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="PRO.30.1" />Inilah perkataan Agur anak Yake, suatu perkataan bijak.
</p>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1">Tuhan, aku lelah dan kehabisan tenaga.<f caller="+"><fr>30:1
</fr><fk>Aku lelah …
</fk><ft>Teks Ibrani juga dapat diartikan, “Aku (Agur) bernubuat kepada Itiel dan Ukal.”</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="PRO.30.2" />Sungguh aku ini manusia yang paling bodoh
</q>
<q style="q1">dan tidak berakal budi.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="PRO.30.3" />Kebijaksanaan tidak aku kuasai,
</q>
<q style="q1">sehingga aku tak dapat mengenal Yang Mahakudus.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="PRO.30.4" />Tetapi tidak seorang pun lebih berpengalaman daripadaku,
</q>
<q style="q1">sehingga dapat mengenal Dia yang pernah naik ke surga lalu turun kembali,
</q>
<q style="q1">Dia yang pernah menggenggam angin dalam tangan-Nya,
</q>
<q style="q1">Dia yang pernah membungkus air dalam kain,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan Dia yang menetapkan batas-batas bumi.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Kalau engkau begitu hebat,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">beritahukanlah kepadaku nama-Nya dan nama Anak-Nya!
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="PRO.30.5" />Semua firman Allah terbukti benar.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dia seperti perisai bagi orang yang berlindung pada-Nya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="PRO.30.6" />Jangan menambahi apa pun kepada firman-Nya,
</q>
<q style="q1">karena Dia akan menegurmu dan engkau ketahuan menipu.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Doa Agur
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="PRO.30.7" />Ya TUHAN, sebelum aku mati,
</q>
<q style="q1">kabulkanlah dua permintaanku ini:
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="8" bcv="PRO.30.8" />Pertama, tolonglah aku untuk hidup dengan jujur.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Kedua, janganlah memberiku kekayaan atau kemiskinan,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tetapi berikanlah hanya makanan yang aku butuhkan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="9" bcv="PRO.30.9" />Karena bila aku kaya, mungkin aku menjadi sombong
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">lalu berkata “Aku tidak perlu TUHAN.”
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Tetapi bila aku miskin dan mencuri sesuatu,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">maka nama-Mu, ya Allahku, akan ikut dicemarkan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Pengamatan terhadap berbagai macam orang dan kehidupan
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="PRO.30.10" />Jangan menjelekkan seorang budak kepada tuannya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Jika budak itu tahu, dia akan memfitnahmu,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan engkau akan menanggung akibatnya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="PRO.30.11" />Ada jenis orang yang mengutuk ayah mereka
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan tidak menghargai ibu mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="PRO.30.12" />Ada jenis orang yang merasa diri mereka suci,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi kenyataannya mereka kotor dan najis.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="PRO.30.13" />Ada jenis orang yang menunjukkan kesombongan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan memandang rendah orang lain.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="PRO.30.14" />Ada jenis orang yang rakus dan kejam bagai hewan buas bergigi tajam.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka memangsa orang-orang miskin dan lemah hingga lenyap dari antara manusia di muka bumi.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="PRO.30.15" />Manusia serakah bagaikan lintah yang tak pernah puas mengisap darah.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia hanya memikirkan diri sendiri dan berkata, “Untukku dan untukku!”
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1">Ada beberapa hal yang tidak akan pernah bisa penuh atau merasa puas:
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="16" bcv="PRO.30.16" />Syeol,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">wanita yang tidak pernah melahirkan anak,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tanah kering yang tak pernah cukup menyerap air,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan api yang tak akan berhenti membakar apa pun di dekatnya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="PRO.30.17" />Bila engkau memandang rendah ayahmu dan menolak taat kepada ibumu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">burung gagak akan mematuk matamu dan anak rajawali memakan tubuhmu.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="PRO.30.18" />Ada beberapa hal yang masih menjadi rahasia—
</q>
<q style="q1">hal-hal yang tidak aku mengerti:
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="19" bcv="PRO.30.19" />Bagaimana caranya elang terbang di udara,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">cara ular menjalar di batu-batu,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">bagaimana nakhoda kapal mengetahui jalurnya di tengah laut,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan bagaimana terbentuknya perasaan pemuda kepada seorang gadis.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="20" bcv="PRO.30.20" />Hal yang juga mengherankan
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">adalah seorang istri yang menjadi pezina
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan tidak merasa bersalah setelah berbuat dosa.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dengan entengnya dia membersihkan diri
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">lalu berkata, “Aku tidak bersalah,”
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">seakan dia hanya makan lalu membasuh mulut.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="PRO.30.21" />Ada beberapa hal yang membuat bumi gempar bergoncang:
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="22" bcv="PRO.30.22" />Seorang budak yang tiba-tiba menjadi raja,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">orang bebal yang mendapatkan segala keinginannya,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="23" bcv="PRO.30.23" />wanita yang menyebalkan tetapi mendapat suami,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan budak perempuan yang menggantikan posisi istri tuannya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="24" bcv="PRO.30.24" />Di bumi ini ada empat hewan yang kecil tetapi sangat bijaksana:
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="25" bcv="PRO.30.25" />Semut—
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">bukan hewan yang kuat,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tetapi mengangkut makanan pada musim panas.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="26" bcv="PRO.30.26" />Tikus gunung—
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">hewan yang lemah,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tetapi membuat sarang di pegunungan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="27" bcv="PRO.30.27" />Belalang—
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tidak memiliki pemimpin,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tetapi terbang berkelompok dengan teratur seperti barisan tentara.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="28" bcv="PRO.30.28" />Cicak—
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">bisa ditangkap dengan tangan,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tetapi ada di istana-istana para raja.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="29" bcv="PRO.30.29" />Ada beberapa makhluk hidup yang gagah jalannya:
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="30" bcv="PRO.30.30" />Singa, yang paling kuat di antara hewan lain
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan tidak mundur dari ancaman apa pun.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="31" bcv="PRO.30.31" />Ayam jantan,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">kambing jantan,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan seorang raja ketika memimpin pasukan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="32" bcv="PRO.30.32" />Bila engkau sudah bertindak bodoh
</q>
<q style="q1">dengan menyombongkan diri atau membuat rencana jahat,
</q>
<q style="q1">bekaplah mulutmu dan diamlah saja!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="33" bcv="PRO.30.33" />Seperti memeras kelapa akan menghasilkan santan<f caller="+"><fr>30:33
</fr><fk>kelapa … santan
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah, “Menekan susu menghasilkan yogurt.” Artinya juga dapat diterjemahkan, “Menekan krim menghasilkan mentega.”</ft></f>
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan meremas hidung akan mengeluarkan darah,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">demikianlah memeras amarah akan menghasilkan pertengkaran.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="31" />
<s style="s1">Nasihat kepada Raja Lemuel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="PRO.31.1" />Berikut ini adalah nasihat yang diajarkan kepada Raja Lemuel oleh ibunya.
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="PRO.31.2" />Oh anakku, anak kandungku,
</q>
<q style="q1">anak yang aku janjikan kepada TUHAN
</q>
<q style="q1">untuk menjadi pelayan-Nya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dengarkanlah baik-baik nasihatku.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="3" bcv="PRO.31.3" />Jangan menghabis-habiskan kekayaan dan segala perhatianmu
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">untuk menambah selir-selirmu,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sebab banyak raja telah hancur karena hal itu.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="PRO.31.4" />Hai Lemuel, sebagai raja, tidak pantas bagimu
</q>
<q style="q1">bermabuk-mabukan dengan minum anggur
</q>
<q style="q1">atau minuman keras yang lain,
</q>
<q style="q1">bahkan menginginkannya pun tidaklah patut.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="PRO.31.5" />Karena bila engkau mabuk,
</q>
<q style="q1">engkau akan melupakan undang-undang negara
</q>
<q style="q1">dan menginjak-injak hak rakyat biasa.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="6" bcv="PRO.31.6" />Minuman keras hanya cocok bagi yang sedang sekarat
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan orang-orang yang merana.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="7" bcv="PRO.31.7" />Biarlah mereka minum untuk melupakan kemiskinannya
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan tak lagi mengingat-ingat masalahnya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="PRO.31.8" />Sedangkan engkau, engkau harus bersuara nyaring
</q>
<q style="q1">bagi mereka yang tak berdaya dan perlu pelindung.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="PRO.31.9" />Gunakanlah posisimu untuk membuat keputusan yang adil
</q>
<q style="q1">dan membela hak orang yang miskin dan tertindas.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Pujian bagi istri yang cakap
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="PRO.31.10" />Sungguh beruntung apabila seorang lelaki mendapat istri yang cakap.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Sungguh, wanita itu jauh lebih berharga daripada permata.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="PRO.31.11" />Dia bisa dipercaya oleh suaminya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan sang suami tak akan kekurangan untung.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="PRO.31.12" />Sepanjang hidup, dia mengusahakan yang baik bagi suaminya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan tak pernah merugikannya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="PRO.31.13" />Dengan rajin dia mencari wol dan rami
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">lalu membuat dua macam benang.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="PRO.31.14" />Istri yang cakap bagaikan kapal-kapal pedagang
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang mendatangkan makanan dari mana pun.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="PRO.31.15" />Dia bangun sebelum matahari terbit untuk menyiapkan makanan bagi keluarganya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan mengatur pekerjaan setiap budak perempuannya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="PRO.31.16" />Dia mengatur rencana yang matang,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan dengan penghasilannya dari usaha-usaha yang lain
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dia membeli tanah lalu menanam kebun anggur.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="PRO.31.17" />Dia bekerja dengan cekatan, gesit, dan tangkas.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="PRO.31.18" />Istri yang cakap tahu bagaimana menghasilkan keuntungan dari pekerjaannya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia bekerja tekun sampai larut malam.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="19" bcv="PRO.31.19" />Dia mampu menggunakan alat pemintal benang,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan jari-jarinya menggulung dengan rapi.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="PRO.31.20" />Dia mau merangkul orang miskin
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan mengulurkan tangan bagi yang membutuhkan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="PRO.31.21" />Dia sudah menyiapkan baju hangat yang indah untuk seluruh keluarganya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sehingga tidak kuatir mereka kedinginan saat musim salju.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="22" bcv="PRO.31.22" />Dia mempercantik rumahnya dengan tirai dan berbagai hiasan kain yang dia buat sendiri.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Semua pakaiannya indah dan berkualitas tinggi.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="23" bcv="PRO.31.23" />Suaminya dihormati masyarakat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">terutama ketika duduk bersama para pemimpin di tempat pertemuan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="24" bcv="PRO.31.24" />Sang istri membuat pakaian dan ikat pinggang dari linen
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">untuk dijual kepada para pedagang.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="25" bcv="PRO.31.25" />Dia perempuan yang kuat dan dihormati semua orang.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia bergembira karena tak cemas akan hari depan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="26" bcv="PRO.31.26" />Ucapannya selalu bijaksana,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">memancarkan pengajaran dan kasih sayang.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="27" bcv="PRO.31.27" />Dia memperhatikan keadaan rumah tangganya dengan cermat
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan tak pernah diam bermalas-malasan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="28" bcv="PRO.31.28" />Anak-anaknya menghormati serta memujinya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Juga suaminya memuji dia, katanya,
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="29" bcv="PRO.31.29" />“Wanita yang cakap ada banyak,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi engkau jauh melebihi mereka semua.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="30" bcv="PRO.31.30" />Penampilan dapat menipu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan kecantikan akan hilang.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tetapi wanita yang takut akan TUHAN sungguh terpuji.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="31" bcv="PRO.31.31" />Balaslah segala hal baik yang sudah dilakukannya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Hasil pekerjaannya akan mengharumkan namanya di depan umum di kotanya.<ve />
</q>
</book>
<book id="ECC"><id id="ECC">
</id><h>Pengkhotbah
</h><toc level="1">Pengkhotbah
</toc><toc level="2">Pengkhotbah
</toc><toc level="3">Pkh.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">Pengkhotbah
</p>

<c id="1" />
<s style="s1">Hidup ini penuh dengan kesia-siaan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ECC.1.1" />Aku, penulis kitab ini,<f caller="+"><fr>1:1
</fr><fk>penulis kitab ini
</fk><ft>Nama penulis tidak disebut dalam kitab ini, tetapi tradisi ribuan tahun meyakini bahwa penulisnya adalah Salomo.</ft></f> menjabat sebagai raja sekaligus penasihat, yang menggantikan ayahku Daud sebagai raja di Yerusalem.
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="ECC.1.2" />Aku sebagai penasihat menegaskan: Segala sesuatu dalam hidup ini sia-sia dan tidak ada artinya!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="ECC.1.3" />Karena semua usaha dan kerja keras kita selama hidup di bumi ini
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tidak menghasilkan upah yang kekal.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="ECC.1.4" />Bagaimana pun kita berusaha, tak ada perubahan yang terjadi.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Setiap hari ada yang lahir dan ada yang meninggal.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Sampai generasi baru mengganti generasi lama,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bumi tetap saja sama.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="ECC.1.5" />Matahari terbit dari timur dan terbenam di barat, lalu kembali lagi ke tempatnya terbit.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan begitulah seterusnya. Setiap hari matahari terbit dan terbenam.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="ECC.1.6" />Angin bertiup dari utara ke selatan, lalu berputar-putar,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan sambil berputar angin itu kembali ke tempatnya semula.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan begitulah seterusnya. Angin kembali bertiup ke arah yang sama.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="ECC.1.7" />Demikian juga dengan sungai-sungai:
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Semua sungai selalu mengalir ke laut, tetapi laut tidak pernah penuh.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Air itu kembali ke hulu sungai.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan begitulah seterusnya. Air mengalir lagi ke laut.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="ECC.1.8" />Ya, semua hal ini sangat melelahkan—
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sampai tidak ada orang yang sanggup mengungkapkan rasa lelah itu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Mata kita bisa melihat apa saja, tetapi mata tidak pernah puas melihat.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Telinga kita bisa mendengar apa saja, tetapi telinga tidak pernah puas mendengar.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="ECC.1.9" />Segala sesuatu yang pernah terjadi akan terjadi lagi,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan segala sesuatu yang pernah dilakukan akan dilakukan lagi.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tidak ada yang benar-benar baru di dunia ini.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="ECC.1.10" />Ada orang yang berkata, “Lihat, hal itu baru terjadi kali ini!”
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tetapi sebenarnya hal semacam itu sudah pernah terjadi
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">jauh sebelum kita lahir di dunia ini.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="ECC.1.11" />Orang tidak ingat apa yang sudah terjadi di masa lalu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Begitu juga, hal-hal yang terjadi sekarang ini tidak akan diingat oleh orang-orang di masa mendatang.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Memiliki kebijaksanaan ternyata sia-sia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="ECC.1.12" />Aku, penulis, sebagai raja Israel yang bertakhta di Yerusalem,
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="ECC.1.13" />sudah berusaha dengan segala kebijaksanaanku untuk menyelidiki segala sesuatu yang dilakukan manusia di bumi ini. Dan yang aku temukan adalah bahwa Allah membuat manusia hidup bersusah payah.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="ECC.1.14" />Aku sudah melihat segala sesuatu yang dihasilkan umat manusia di bumi ini, dan ternyata semua itu sia-sia—
</p>
<q level="2" style="q2">sama seperti berusaha menjaring angin,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="15" bcv="ECC.1.15" />atau seperti menegakkan benang basah,<f caller="+"><fr>1:15
</fr><fk>menegakkan benang basah
</fk><ft>Bahasa Ibrani menggunakan peribahasa yang secara harfiah berarti ‘Yang sudah bengkok tidak dapat diluruskan.’ Untuk menerangkan bahwa ini adalah usaha yang sia-sia, TSI menggunakan peribahasa: Seperti menegakkan benang basah.</ft></f>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bahkan seperti menghitung benda yang memang tidak ada.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="ECC.1.16" />Aku berkata kepada diriku sendiri, “Lihat, aku sudah bertambah bijaksana, sampai melebihi semua raja yang pernah memerintah di Yerusalem sebelum aku. Aku sudah memperoleh banyak kebijaksanaan dan pengetahuan.”
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="ECC.1.17" />Kemudian aku memutuskan untuk mendalami segala sesuatu tentang cara hidup bijaksana dan cara hidup yang bodoh. Tetapi akhirnya aku menyadari bahwa penyelidikan itu juga sia-sia— sama seperti berusaha menjaring angin.
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="ECC.1.18" />Karena semakin aku bertambah bijaksana,<f caller="+"><fr>1:18
</fr><fk>bijaksana
</fk><ft>Dalam kitab Amsal dan Pengkhotbah, Raja Salomo berfokus menekankan kebijaksanaan yang bisa dicari lewat pengalaman atau dengan belajar dari seorang guru. Kebijaksanaan berbeda dengan hikmat, karena hikmat diartikan sebagai sesuatu yang dikaruniakan Allah, bukan dipelajari secara alami.</ft></f> ternyata aku semakin kecewa.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan semakin aku bertambah pengetahuan, ternyata aku semakin sengsara.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="2" />
<s style="s1">Mencari kesenangan adalah sia-sia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ECC.2.1" />Dalam hati aku memutuskan, “Baiklah, aku akan mencari tahu apa manfaat hidup bersenang-senang, dengan menikmati semua yang menyukakan diriku.” Ternyata hidup seperti itu sia-sia.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ECC.2.2" />Bahkan bagiku tertawa dan bergembira merupakan hal bodoh dan tidak ada manfaatnya.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="ECC.2.3" />Kemudian, karena aku ingin mengetahui cara hidup yang baik selama hidup yang singkat di dunia ini, aku sudah mencoba menyenangkan diriku dengan minum anggur sepuasnya dan melakukan hal-hal bodoh. Sementara aku melakukan hal itu, akal sehatku terus membimbing aku dengan bijak.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4-6" bcv="ECC.2.4" />Dalam penyelidikanku, aku juga sudah melakukan pekerjaan-pekerjaan yang besar: Aku membangun bagiku banyak rumah, membuat banyak kebun anggur, taman yang indah, dan kebun buah dengan segala jenis pohon buah-buahan di dalamnya, juga membuat banyak kolam untuk mengairi pohon-pohon supaya tumbuh menjadi hutan.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="ECC.2.7" />Aku mempunyai banyak budak laki-laki dan budak perempuan— baik yang aku beli maupun yang lahir di rumahku. Aku juga mempunyai kawanan ternak, jauh lebih banyak dibanding siapa pun yang pernah hidup sebelum aku di Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="ECC.2.8" />Aku mengumpulkan emas, perak, dan harta benda hasil pajak dari raja-raja dan daerah-daerah yang aku kuasai. Untuk kesenangan, aku memiliki para penyanyi laki-laki dan perempuan, dan aku juga mempunyai sangat banyak selir yang cantik.<f caller="+"><fr>2:8
</fr><fk>sangat banyak selir yang cantik
</fk><ft>Frasa terakhir ini dalam bahasa Ibrani sulit ditafsirkan karena kata yang dipakai tidak umum. Kata tersebut bisa berarti ‘selir’ atau ‘kekayaan’, tetapi kebanyakan orang mengartikannya sebagai ‘hasrat seksual’. Karena itu TSI menerjemahkannya sebagai ‘selir yang cantik’.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="ECC.2.9" />Maka aku menjadi orang hebat yang melebihi siapa pun yang pernah hidup di Yerusalem sebelum aku. Dalam semua hal itu kebijaksanaanku tetap membimbing aku.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="ECC.2.10" />Apa pun yang aku inginkan, aku pasti mendapatkannya. Aku menikmati segala kesenangan apa pun. Aku bersukacita atas semua prestasi yang aku peroleh, karena itulah yang menjadi upah bagiku.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="ECC.2.11" />Namun, ketika aku merenungkan semua hasil dari usaha-usaha yang aku lakukan itu, juga segala jerih lelahku untuk memperolehnya, aku menyimpulkan bahwa semua itu sia-sia— sama seperti berusaha menjaring angin! Di dunia ini segala usaha seperti itu tidak ada untungnya!
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Hidup bijaksana dan hidup bebal
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="ECC.2.12" />Selanjutnya dalam penyelidikanku, aku mencoba menilai berbagai macam cara hidup bijaksana dan cara hidup yang bodoh. Sebab adakah penerus raja yang bisa melakukan ini lebih baik daripada aku?!
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="ECC.2.13" />Kesimpulanku adalah bahwa hidup bijaksana selalu lebih baik daripada hidup dalam kebodohan, sama seperti hidup dalam terang lebih baik daripada hidup dalam kegelapan.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="ECC.2.14" />Orang yang bijak bisa memilih jalan yang benar,<f caller="+"><fr>2:14
</fr><fk>bisa memilih …
</fk><ft>Bahasa Ibrani menggunakan peribahasa yang secara harfiah berarti ‘mempunyai mata di kepalanya.’</ft></f> sedangkan orang bebal tidak. Tetapi akhirnya aku menyadari bahwa keduanya menerima nasib yang sama!
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="ECC.2.15" />Maka aku berpikir, “Wah, sebagaimana nasib orang bebal, begitu juga yang akan terjadi kepadaku! Kalau begitu, tidak ada manfaatnya aku begitu pintar dan bijaksana! Oh, ternyata ini juga merupakan kesia-siaan!”
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="ECC.2.16" />Karena sebagaimana orang bebal akan mati, begitu pula orang bijak akan mati! Dua-duanya tidak akan dikenang lama. Dan di masa yang akan datang, mereka sama sekali dilupakan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="ECC.2.17" />Oleh karena itu aku membenci kehidupan, karena segala hal yang dilakukan di dunia ini menyedihkan dan akhirnya sia-sia— sama seperti berusaha menjaring angin.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Segala usaha adalah sia-sia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="ECC.2.18" />Maka aku juga membenci segala hasil dari usaha dan jerih lelahku di dunia ini, karena semuanya harus aku tinggalkan untuk orang yang akan menggantikan aku.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="ECC.2.19" />Dan apakah dia itu orang bodoh atau orang bijak, aku tidak tahu. Kalau ternyata dia orang bodoh, dia tetap akan berkuasa atas semua hasil jerih lelahku di dunia ini. Sayang sekali! Ini juga sia-sia!
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="ECC.2.20" />Aku menjadi putus asa karena segala jerih lelah sepanjang hidupku di dunia ini sia-sia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="ECC.2.21" />Bila kita bekerja keras dengan memakai segala kebijaksanaan, pengetahuan, dan keahlian kita, tidak adil kalau kita terpaksa meninggalkan semuanya itu bagi orang yang tidak pernah bekerja untuk mendapatkannya! Hal ini merupakan kesia-siaan dan sangat menyedihkan!
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="ECC.2.22" />Jadi aku bertanya: Apa untungnya kita bekerja keras dan bersusah-susah sepanjang hidup di dunia ini?!
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="ECC.2.23" />Setiap hari kita merasa sedih dan tersiksa karena bekerja begitu berat, dan di malam hari tidak bisa tidur nyenyak karena gelisah. Semua itu juga sia-sia!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="ECC.2.24" />Jadi, aku menyimpulkan bahwa jalan terbaik bagi kita adalah menikmati makanan, minuman, dan pekerjaan serta hasilnya. Aku pun menyadari bahwa hal-hal itu memang diberikan Allah untuk kita nikmati.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="ECC.2.25" />Sebab tanpa Dia kita tidak dapat menikmati apa pun— baik makanan, minuman, atau hal lain yang menyenangkan.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="ECC.2.26" />Dan kalau kita menyenangkan hati Allah, tentu saja Dia akan mengaruniakan kepada kita kebijaksanaan, pengetahuan, dan kebahagiaan. Tetapi kalau kita berbuat dosa terhadap Allah, Dia akan menghukum kita sehingga kita bekerja keras mengumpulkan harta yang nantinya diberikan kepada orang yang menyenangkan hati-Nya. Ini juga sia-sia— sama seperti berusaha menjaring angin!
<ve />
</p>

<c id="3" />
<s style="s1">Allah sudah menentukan segala sesuatu tepat pada waktu-Nya
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="ECC.3.1" />Segala hal di dunia ini berlangsung dalam waktu yang sudah ditentukan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan untuk setiap hal ada saat yang tepat.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="ECC.3.2" />Ada waktu untuk dilahirkan, dan ada waktu untuk mati.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Ada musim tanam, dan ada musim panen.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="ECC.3.3" />Ada saat tertentu untuk membunuh, dan ada waktu untuk menyembuhkan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Ada waktunya untuk merobohkan bangunan, dan ada waktunya untuk membangun yang baru.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="ECC.3.4" />Ada saat tertentu untuk menangis dan ada pula saat untuk tertawa.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Ada waktu berdukacita dan ada waktu bersukacita.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="ECC.3.5" />Ada waktu untuk membuang batu-batu, dan ada waktu untuk mengumpulkan batu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Ada waktu untuk memeluk, dan ada waktu harus menahan diri untuk tidak memeluk.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="ECC.3.6" />Ada waktu untuk mencari, tetapi juga ada waktu untuk merelakannya hilang.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Ada waktu untuk menyimpan, dan ada waktu untuk membuang.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="ECC.3.7" />Ada waktu untuk merobek pakaian karena kesedihan,<f caller="+"><fr>3:7
</fr><fk>karena kesedihan
</fk><ft>Biasanya merobek pakaian dilakukan untuk menunjukkan kesedihan yang sangat mendalam. Tetapi merobek pakaian juga bisa dilakukan karena kemarahan besar atas seseorang atau bangsa lain yang menghina Allah Israel.</ft></f> dan ada waktu untuk membuat pakaian yang baru.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Ada saat yang tepat untuk diam, dan ada saat yang tepat untuk berbicara.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="ECC.3.8" />Ada waktu yang tepat untuk mengasihi, tetapi juga ada waktu untuk membenci.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Akan ada waktu untuk berperang, dan akan ada waktu untuk berdamai.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="ECC.3.9" />Sebenarnya, apa manfaat yang manusia peroleh dari segala kerja kerasnya?
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="ECC.3.10" />Aku sudah melihat bahwa Allah membuat manusia hidup bersusah payah.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="ECC.3.11" />Allah sudah mengatur supaya setiap hal terjadi tepat pada saat yang sudah ditentukan-Nya. Dia memberi manusia keinginan untuk mengetahui masa depan yang kekal, namun tidak seorang pun yang sanggup memahami apa yang dilakukan Allah dari awal sampai akhir.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="ECC.3.12" />Akhirnya aku menyadari bahwa tidak ada hal yang lebih baik bagi manusia selain bersukacita atas segala sesuatu yang kita nikmati selama kita hidup.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="ECC.3.13" />Jadi menikmati makanan, minuman, dan pekerjaan serta hasilnya adalah berkat dari Allah.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="ECC.3.14" />Aku menyadari bahwa apa pun yang sudah ditetapkan Allah adalah kekal untuk selamanya. Tidak ada yang bisa menambah ataupun menguranginya. Hal ini Allah lakukan agar manusia menghormati-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="ECC.3.15" />Apa yang terjadi sekarang sudah terjadi sejak dulu. Dan segala hal yang akan terjadi, juga sudah terjadi sejak dulu. Allahlah yang menentukan demikian, supaya apa yang sudah terjadi akan berulang kembali.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Ketidakadilan selalu ada di dunia ini
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="ECC.3.16" />Aku juga melihat bahwa hal-hal yang terjadi di dunia ini sering tidak adil. Di mana seharusnya keadilan ditegakkan dan orang-orang hidup benar, di situ malah kejahatan dan kecurangan sering terjadi.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="ECC.3.17" />Aku berkata dalam hati: Jadi, karena Allah sudah menetapkan segala kejadian, berarti akan tiba saatnya Allah mengadili setiap orang— baik yang benar maupun yang jahat.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="ECC.3.18" />Lalu aku berpikir, “Ternyata Allah sedang menguji manusia, supaya mereka sadar bahwa hidup ini tidak berbeda dari hidup hewan!”
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="ECC.3.19" />Nasib manusia dan hewan sama. Manusia dan hewan sama-sama punya nafas dan pasti akan mati. Manusia tidak memiliki kelebihan dibandingkan hewan. Hidup ini memang sia-sia!
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="ECC.3.20" />Karena pada akhirnya baik tubuh manusia maupun hewan akan menuju ke tempat yang sama. Semua makhluk hidup berasal dari tanah dan akan kembali lagi menjadi tanah.<x caller="+"><xo>3:20
</xo><xt>Kej. 2:7</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="ECC.3.21" />Siapakah yang tahu apakah roh manusia naik ke atas sedangkan roh hewan turun ke bumi?!
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="ECC.3.22" />Jadi aku melihat bahwa tidak ada yang lebih baik bagi manusia selain menikmati pekerjaan serta hasilnya. Hanya itulah upah kita. Karena masing-masing kita tidak mungkin tahu apa yang akan terjadi setelah kita tak ada lagi di dunia ini.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="4" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ECC.4.1" />Lalu aku memperhatikan segala penindasan yang terjadi di dunia ini. Betapa menyedihkan: Orang-orang yang tertindas menangis karena begitu berkuasanya para penindas mereka, dan tidak ada yang menghibur mereka.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ECC.4.2" />Jadi menurutku orang-orang yang sudah meninggal lebih beruntung daripada yang masih hidup.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="ECC.4.3" />Namun, sebenarnya yang lebih beruntung lagi adalah mereka yang belum ada dan belum melihat berbagai macam kejahatan yang dilakukan di dunia ini.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ECC.4.4" />Aku juga menyaksikan banyak orang berjerih payah untuk mencapai suatu keberhasilan hanya karena terdorong oleh iri hati kepada orang lain. Memang hal itu juga sia-sia— sama seperti berusaha menjaring angin!
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="ECC.4.5" />Orang bebal duduk berpangku tangan—
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tidak bekerja dan membiarkan dirinya kelaparan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="ECC.4.6" />Lebih baik memiliki sedikit harta disertai ketenangan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">daripada banyak harta tetapi bersusah payah
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dalam bekerja— seperti berusaha menjaring angin.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Bekerjasama lebih menguntungkan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="ECC.4.7" />Inilah juga contoh kesia-siaan yang meresahkanku di dunia ini:
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="ECC.4.8" />Ada orang yang hidup sendiri tanpa anak dan saudara. Tanpa hentinya dia bekerja keras dan tidak pernah puas dengan hartanya. Orang itu berkata dalam hatinya, “Untuk apa aku tidak bersenang-senang dengan hasil jerih payahku? Waktu aku mati, tidak ada keluarga dekat yang akan mewarisi semua kekayaanku ini!”
</p>
<p style="p">Betapa sia-sianya kehidupan itu! Sangat menyedihkan!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="ECC.4.9" />Berdua lebih baik daripada seorang diri saja, karena mereka memperoleh upah yang lebih baik dari hasil kerja keras mereka.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="ECC.4.10" />Dan apabila salah satu dari mereka jatuh, maka yang lain bisa menolongnya untuk berdiri. Tetapi betapa menyedihkan apabila seseorang yang hanya sendirian jatuh, sebab tidak ada yang menolongnya untuk berdiri.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="ECC.4.11" />Bila dua orang tidur berdampingan, mereka bisa saling menghangatkan. Tetapi bila hanya seorang diri, sulit baginya untuk merasa hangat.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="ECC.4.12" />Umpama dalam perkelahian, seorang diri saja akan mudah dikalahkan musuh. Tetapi kalau berdua, lebih mungkin mereka mampu bertahan. Tiga orang akan lebih kuat lagi— seperti tiga utas tali yang dijalin menjadi satu akan sulit diputuskan.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Menjadi raja pun sia-sia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="ECC.4.13" />Lebih baik seorang pemuda yang miskin sejak lahir tetapi bijak, daripada raja tua yang bebal dan tidak lagi mau menerima nasihat.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="ECC.4.14" />Sebab pemuda seperti itu dapat keluar dari kemiskinan dan berhasil— meskipun dia pernah dipenjarakan. Dia bahkan bisa menjadi raja.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="ECC.4.15" />Raja tua itu suatu saat akan digantikan oleh pemuda yang bijak itu, dan semua orang mendukungnya sebagai raja.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="ECC.4.16" />Sekalipun raja itu berkuasa atas begitu banyak orang hingga tak terhitung jumlahnya, generasi di masa depan tidak akan mengenang atau menghormati dia. Maka menjadi raja pun sia-sia, sama seperti berusaha menjaring angin!
<ve />
</p>

<c id="5" />
<s style="s1">Jangan seperti orang bebal
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ECC.5.1" />Ketika pergi ke rumah TUHAN, dengarkanlah apa yang diajarkan dan perhatikanlah baik-baik apa yang harus kamu lakukan. Jangan berbuat seperti orang bebal, yang hanya mempersembahkan kurban kepada TUHAN tanpa mengetahui arti dari persembahan itu.<f caller="+"><fr>5:1
</fr><fk>arti dari persembahan …
</fk><ft>Frasa ‘tanpa mengetahui arti dari persembahan itu sendiri’ merupakan informasi tersirat yang dibuat tersurat, supaya pembaca mengerti apa kesalahan orang bebal saat mempersembahkan kurban kepada TUHAN. (Lihat 1Sam. 15:22.)</ft></f> Dengan demikian, tanpa sadar mereka melakukan kejahatan. Lebih baik mendengar ajaran di rumah TUHAN daripada memberikan persembahan seperti orang bebal.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ECC.5.2" />Janganlah terbawa emosi sampai terburu-buru bersumpah kepada Allah untuk melakukan sesuatu. Pikirkan baik-baik terlebih dulu!<f caller="+"><fr>5:2
</fr><fk>Janganlah …
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiah dua kalimat pertama adalah, “Janganlah terburu-buru dengan mulutmu, dan janganlah hatimu cepat-cepat mengutarakan sesuatu di hadapan Allah.”</ft></f> Karena Allah ada di surga dan kamu di bumi. Jadi biarlah doamu singkat saja.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="ECC.5.3" />Semakin banyak masalah dan kecemasan, tidur semakin terganggu oleh mimpi buruk. Semakin banyak bicara, semakin banyak mengucapkan kata-kata yang tidak berguna dan tidak masuk akal.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="ECC.5.4" />Allah tidak suka sumpah orang bebal. Maka janganlah menjadi seperti orang bebal. Kalau kamu bersumpah untuk melakukan sesuatu bagi Allah, jangan menunda-nunda untuk menepatinya. Tepatilah sumpahmu itu!
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="ECC.5.5" />Lebih baik kamu tidak bersumpah sama sekali, daripada bersumpah tetapi tidak melakukannya.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="ECC.5.6" />Janganlah berdosa dengan mulutmu!— sehingga pada saat petugas rumah TUHAN datang untuk menuntut kamu menepati janjimu itu, kamu menyangkal sumpahmu dengan berkata, “Maaf, ucapan saya keliru. Saya tidak bermaksud mengucapkan janji itu.” Jangan sampai Allah marah kepadamu dan menghancurkan segala hasil usahamu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="ECC.5.7" />Karena sebagaimana banyak bermimpi tidak ada artinya dan banyak bicara tidak ada gunanya, lebih baik takut dan hormat kepada Allah daripada bersumpah tetapi tidak menepatinya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Memiliki kekayaan pun sia-sia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="ECC.5.8" />Jangan heran jika kamu melihat pejabat menindas rakyat miskin, merampas hak-hak mereka, dan tidak memberi keputusan yang adil. Hal itu terjadi karena setiap pejabat yang melakukan demikian mempunyai kesepakatan dengan atasannya, dan keduanya mempunyai kesepakatan pula dengan atasannya yang lebih tinggi lagi.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="ECC.5.9" />Demikianlah rakyat selalu ditekan supaya membayar uang suap kepada berbagai tingkat pejabat, sampai akhirnya raja pun mendapat bagian.<f caller="+"><fr>5:9
</fr><fk>raja pun mendapat bagian
</fk><ft>Teks Ibrani dalam ayat ini sangat sulit, sehingga bisa diartikan dengan banyak cara. TSI mengikuti salah satu bentuk penafsiran. Terjemahan harfiah ayat ini adalah, “Keuntungan suatu negeri diambil oleh semua. Raja pun dilayani dari ladang-ladang.”</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="ECC.5.10" />Bila kamu mencintai uang dan berusaha menimbun harta kekayaanmu, kamu tidak akan pernah puas dengan apa yang kamu miliki. Ini juga usaha yang sia-sia.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="ECC.5.11" />Semakin kamu bertambah kaya, semakin banyak orang akan bergabung bersamamu untuk ikut menghabiskan kekayaanmu itu. Akhirnya tidak ada manfaat menjadi kaya selain menyaksikan kekayaanmu semakin berkurang setiap hari.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="ECC.5.12" />Orang yang bekerja keras sepanjang hari bisa tidur dengan nyenyak— entah dia makan sedikit ataupun banyak. Tetapi orang kaya tidak bisa tidur nyenyak karena terus merasa kuatir dengan harta kekayaannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="ECC.5.13" />Ada dua hal lagi yang sangat menyedihkan yang sudah aku lihat di dunia ini: Orang yang berhasil mengumpulkan harta kekayaan, tetapi kekayaan itu hanya mendatangkan kemalangan dan kesengsaraan bagi dirinya.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="ECC.5.14" />Ada juga orang kaya yang mengalami kegagalan dalam usahanya, sehingga hartanya berkurang sampai dia tidak punya apa-apa lagi untuk diwariskan kepada anaknya.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="ECC.5.15" />Sebagaimana kita lahir telanjang, demikianlah kita tidak akan membawa harta apa pun saat meninggalkan dunia ini.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="ECC.5.16" />Ini benar-benar menyedihkan: Sebagaimana kita datang ke dalam dunia, demikian jugalah kita meninggalkan dunia ini! Keuntungannya tidak ada! Bukankah itu seperti orang yang bersusah payah tetapi tidak mendapatkan apa-apa?!
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="ECC.5.17" />Selama hidup di dunia ini kita hanya mengalami kemalangan, kesulitan, berbagai penyakit, dan kemarahan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="ECC.5.18" />Oleh karena semuanya itu, inilah kesimpulan dan nasihatku: Lebih baik kita menikmati makanan, minuman, pekerjaan serta hasilnya, karena itulah upah yang diberikan Allah kepada kita selama hidup yang sementara di dunia ini.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="ECC.5.19" />Selain itu, kalau Allah mempercayakan berbagai harta dan ladang untuk kita miliki, dan kalau Dia mengizinkan kita untuk menikmati semuanya, hal itu merupakan berkat besar dari-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="ECC.5.20" />Jika Allah memberkati kita sedemikian hingga kita disibukkan untuk menikmati hidup, maka kita tidak akan cemas oleh kesadaran bahwa hidup ini terlalu singkat!
<ve />
</p>

<c id="6" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ECC.6.1" />Aku sudah melihat ada satu kenyataan yang sangat menyedihkan dan menekan batin manusia di bumi ini:
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ECC.6.2" />Allah membuat seseorang kaya raya dan terhormat sampai dia tidak kekurangan apa pun, tetapi Allah tidak mengizinkan dia menikmati kekayaannya itu. Pada akhirnya orang lainlah yang menikmatinya! Kemalangan dan kesia-siaan ini sangat menyedihkan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="ECC.6.3" />Meskipun ada orang kaya yang memiliki seratus anak, dan dia hidup lama hingga sangat tua, tetapi kalau kekayaannya itu tidak membuat dia puas, dan kalau waktu dia mati tidak dikuburkan dengan layak, maka aku berkata, “Jauh lebih baik jika dia sudah mati pada waktu dilahirkan!”
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ECC.6.4" />Sebab kelahiran bayi yang sudah mati tidak ada artinya. Langsung saja dia masuk ke dalam gelapnya kubur. Dia bahkan tidak perlu memiliki nama.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="ECC.6.5" />Walaupun dia tak pernah melihat cahaya matahari dan tidak tahu apa-apa tentang kehidupan manusia di dunia ini, dia bisa beristirahat dengan lebih tenang daripada orang kaya tadi.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="ECC.6.6" />Biarpun orang kaya itu hidup sampai dua ribu tahun, tetapi kalau dia tidak dapat menikmati kekayaannya, maka semuanya itu percuma saja! Karena akhir hidup selalu sama, yaitu mengalami kematian.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="ECC.6.7" />Dengan susah payah kita bekerja supaya mendapat sesuatu untuk dimakan, namun tetap saja kita tidak pernah merasa puas!
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="ECC.6.8" />Jadi, baik orang bijak maupun orang bebal tidak ada bedanya! Ada orang miskin yang berperilaku baik di hadapan orang, tetapi perilaku baiknya itu tidak punya manfaat apa-apa. Sebab pada akhirnya sesudah mati, mereka semua tidak ada bedanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="ECC.6.9" />Ya, lebih baik menikmati apa yang ada padamu, daripada menginginkan sesuatu yang tidak kamu miliki. Semuanya itu sia-sia— sama seperti berusaha menjaring angin!
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Allah menentukan nasib manusia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="ECC.6.10" />Segala sesuatu yang terjadi sudah ditentukan Allah sejak semula. Kita hanya manusia yang lemah dan tidak pantas untuk membantah Allah Pencipta kita.<f caller="+"><fr>6:10
</fr><fk>membantah Allah …
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiahnya adalah, “Seseorang tidak akan mampu berbantah dengan orang yang lebih kuat daripadanya.”</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="ECC.6.11" />Semakin kita berbantah-bantahan tentang nasib kita, semakin sia-sia perkataan kita. Percuma!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="ECC.6.12" />Dalam masa hidup yang sementara dan sia-sia ini, tidak seorang pun mengetahui cara hidup yang paling baik. Sebab tidak ada yang tahu apa yang akan terjadi di dunia ini sesudah dia mati.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="7" />
<s style="s1">Hidup bijaksana
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="ECC.7.1" />Lebih baik mempunyai nama baik daripada harta mewah berupa wewangian yang mahal.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Demikian pula, hari kematian lebih baik daripada hari kelahiran.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="ECC.7.2" />Lebih baik hadir di rumah duka daripada menghadiri pesta,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sebab di rumah duka kita akan merenungkan bahwa maut menunggu kita semua.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="ECC.7.3" />Lebih baik hidup dalam kesedihan daripada bersenang-senang,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sebab dalam kesedihan kita bisa belajar menjadi lebih dewasa.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="ECC.7.4" />Setiap hari orang bebal hanya mencari kesenangan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi orang bijak merenungkan tentang kematian.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="ECC.7.5" />Lebih baik mendengar teguran dari orang bijak
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">daripada pujian orang bebal.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="ECC.7.6" />Seperti bunyi ranting semak duri yang dibakar di bawah kuali, bunyinya keras tetapi apinya cepat padam,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">demikianlah tawa orang bebal adalah sia-sia.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="ECC.7.7" />Orang bijak yang ditindas bisa menjadi seperti orang bodoh.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Uang suap dapat merusak pikiran seseorang sehingga dia mengubah keputusannya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="ECC.7.8" />Menyelesaikan sesuatu lebih baik daripada hanya memulainya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Panjang sabar lebih baik daripada sombong.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="ECC.7.9" />Jangan cepat marah,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena orang beballah yang menyimpan kemarahan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="ECC.7.10" />Janganlah bertanya, “Mengapa keadaan yang dulu lebih baik daripada sekarang?”
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Itu adalah pertanyaan bodoh.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="ECC.7.11" />Menjadi bijaksana sama baiknya dengan menerima warisan besar.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Namun keunggulannya: Kebijaksanaan berguna seumur hidup.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="ECC.7.12" />Hidup bijak sama seperti memiliki uang— keduanya dapat memberi perlindungan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Namun, kelebihan hidup bijak adalah dapat menyelamatkan nyawamu.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="ECC.7.13" />Perhatikan apa yang sudah Allah lakukan!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tidak seorang pun dapat mengubah apa yang sudah ditetapkan-Nya.<f caller="+"><fr>7:13
</fr><fk>Tidak seorang pun …
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiah kalimat ini adalah, “Sebab siapakah yang dapat meluruskan apa yang sudah dibengkokkan-Nya?”</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="ECC.7.14" />Ketika hidupmu senang, bergembiralah.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tetapi ketika hidupmu mengalami kesusahan,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">ingatlah bahwa Allah yang memberikan kesenangan dan kesusahan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Allah sudah mengatur semuanya sehingga tidak seorang pun bisa tahu apa yang akan terjadi di masa yang akan datang dalam hidupnya.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Orang yang bijaksana sulit ditemukan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="ECC.7.15" />Dalam hidupku yang sia-sia ini aku sudah melihat dua hal yang tidak aku sukai. Terkadang, seseorang yang baik mati muda, walaupun dia sudah berbuat baik selama hidupnya. Sebaliknya, seseorang yang jahat hidup sampai tua, walaupun dia tetap berbuat jahat.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="ECC.7.16" />Jadi inilah nasihatku: Dalam hidup ini, janganlah merasa dirimu paling benar di hadapan Allah, dan janganlah merasa paling bijak. Karena dengan demikian kamu akan menghancurkan dirimu sendiri!
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="ECC.7.17" />Janganlah juga menyerahkan hidupmu hanya untuk melakukan kejahatan dan kebodohan. Itu hanya akan membuatmu lebih cepat mati!
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="ECC.7.18" />Lakukanlah nasihatku itu, karena setiap orang yang takut dan hormat kepada Allah melakukannya.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="19" bcv="ECC.7.19" />Jadilah bijaksana!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Karena kekuatan orang bijak melebihi kekuatan sepuluh orang pemimpin di kotanya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="ECC.7.20" />Di bumi ini tidak ada orang benar
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang selalu berbuat baik dan tidak pernah berdosa.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="ECC.7.21" />Jangan suka mendengarkan pembicaraan orang secara diam-diam,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">supaya kamu tidak mendengar pelayanmu menjelekkanmu!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="22" bcv="ECC.7.22" />Ingatlah bahwa kamu juga sering menjelekkan orang lain!
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="ECC.7.23" />Tentang segala hal di atas aku sudah berusaha meneliti dengan sangat tekun, karena pikirku, “Biar aku menjadi orang yang paling bijak.” Tetapi aku merasa masih jauh dari hasil pencarian itu.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="ECC.7.24" />Kebijaksanaan tentang hal-hal tersebut masih jauh dariku dan terlalu sulit untuk ditemukan.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="ECC.7.25" />Namun, aku terus mencari dan belajar tentang kedua hal ini: Berusaha untuk menjadi bijaksana serta menemukan alasan mengapa segala sesuatu terjadi. Aku berusaha untuk membuktikan bahwa berbuat jahat merupakan kebebalan. Hanya orang gila yang akan terus hidup dengan bodoh.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="ECC.7.26" />Aku melihat bahwa ada perempuan yang suka menggoda laki-laki bagaikan perangkap, dan kedua tangannya seperti rantai besi. Lebih baik mati daripada tertangkap oleh perempuan seperti itu! Orang berdosa akan masuk dalam perangkapnya, tetapi orang yang ingin menyenangkan hati Allah akan terhindar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="ECC.7.27" />Sesudah menyelidiki kedua hal tersebut dari berbagai segi, aku— penulis yang juga penasihat, ingin menyimpulkan hasil penyelidikanku, yaitu:
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="ECC.7.28" />Aku tidak menemukan apa yang aku cari! Di antara seribu orang laki-laki, aku pernah menemukan seorang yang bijaksana dan patut dihormati. Tetapi aku belum menemukan seorang pun perempuan yang bijaksana.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="ECC.7.29" />Satu hal yang aku pelajari adalah bahwa Allah memang menciptakan manusia untuk hidup benar, tetapi kita sendirilah yang mengambil jalan berliku-liku.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="8" />
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="ECC.8.1" />Hanya orang bijak yang bisa memahami apa yang terjadi dalam hidup ini.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kebijaksanaan terpancar di wajahnya— mengubah wajahnya yang keras menjadi lembut.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Ketaatan kepada raja
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="ECC.8.2" />Taatilah perintah raja karena kamu sudah berjanji di hadapan Allah untuk melakukannya.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="ECC.8.3" />Apabila kamu menghadap raja, janganlah terburu-buru pergi sebelum diizinkannya. Dan janganlah berpihak kepada orang-orang yang melawan raja. Karena kalau raja tidak lagi berkenan kepadamu, berbahaya!<f caller="+"><fr>8:3
</fr><fk>Dan janganlah berpihak … berbahaya!
</fk><ft>Teks Ibrani dalam ayat ini sangat sulit, sehingga bisa diartikan dengan banyak cara. TSI mengikuti salah satu bentuk penafsiran. Terjemahan harfiahnya adalah, “Jangan terburu-buru dari hadapannya ke luar. Jangan berdiri pada masalah jahat, karena semua yang dikehendakinya akan dia lakukan.”</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ECC.8.4" />Raja memiliki kuasa tertinggi untuk memberi perintah. Tidak ada seorang pun yang dapat melawan dan membantah perintahnya.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="ECC.8.5" />Tetapi selama kamu menaati perintah raja, kamu akan selamat. Jika kamu bijaksana, kamu akan mengetahui kapan waktunya dan bagaimana caranya melakukan apa yang benar.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="ECC.8.6" />Sekalipun kamu mengalami banyak kesulitan, selalu ada waktu dan cara yang tepat untuk memenuhi tanggung jawabmu sesuai perintah raja.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="ECC.8.7" />Tidak seorang pun dapat mengetahui dan memberitahukan apa yang akan terjadi di masa mendatang.
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="ECC.8.8" />Tidak ada seorang pun yang dapat mengendalikan angin,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">demikian juga kita tidak dapat menghindari hari kematian.
</q>
<q style="q1">Seorang tentara tidak mungkin diizinkan pulang pada waktu sedang perang.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Demikian juga, kalau kita berbuat jahat, kita tidak bisa membebaskan diri dari hukuman dengan melakukan kejahatan yang lain.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Kenyataan hidup yang sulit dimengerti
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="ECC.8.9" />Ketika aku berusaha memahami segala hal yang terjadi di dunia ini, aku memperhatikan beberapa hal: Sering kali ketika seseorang berkuasa atas orang banyak, dia justru mendatangkan kesusahan dan penderitaan bagi orang-orang yang dipimpinnya itu.<f caller="+"><fr>8:9
</fr><fk>bagi orang-orang …
</fk><ft>Teks dalam bahasa Ibrani juga dapat diartikan ‘mendatangkan kesusahan dan penderitaan bagi dia yang menguasai mereka.’</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="ECC.8.10" />Aku juga beberapa kali menghadiri perkabungan bagi orang jahat yang mati. Pada hari perkabungan, semua orang di kota itu melupakan semua kejahatannya dan hanya menceritakan bahwa mereka sering melihat dia di halaman rumah TUHAN. Ini pun sia-sia dan tidak masuk akal.<f caller="+"><fr>8:10
</fr><fk>tafsiran ayat 10
</fk><ft>Teks Ibrani dalam ayat ini sangat sulit, sehingga bisa diartikan dengan banyak cara. TSI mengikuti salah satu bentuk penafsiran. Terjemahan harfiahnya adalah, “Dengan demikian aku sudah melihat orang jahat dikuburkan. Mereka datang masuk dan ke luar dari tempat suci. Mereka pergi dan akan dilupakan di kota di mana mereka berbuat kejahatan. Ini pun sia-sia.”</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="ECC.8.11" />Setiap kali orang jahat tidak segera dihukum atas kejahatannya, hal itu akan mendorong orang lain untuk melakukan kejahatan juga.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="ECC.8.12" />Aku memperhatikan bahwa orang jahat bisa ratusan kali melakukan kejahatan berat, tetapi masih berumur panjang. Biarpun demikian, aku tetap yakin bahwa lebih baik kita takut dan hormat kepada Allah daripada meniru orang jahat.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="ECC.8.13" />Sebenarnya orang jahat pasti akan mengalami kesusahan karena tidak takut dan hormat kepada Allah. Seperti bayang-bayang ketika matahari terbenam, hidup mereka hanya sementara.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="ECC.8.14" />Aku juga memperhatikan kesia-siaan yang sering terjadi di dunia ini: Kecelakaan atau kemalangan justru terjadi kepada orang yang hidup benar, sedangkan orang jahat berhasil tanpa mengalami persoalan. Ini sungguh sia-sia!
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Orang bijak pun tidak menemukan jawaban
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="ECC.8.15" />Jadi, aku sarankan untuk bersenang-senang dalam hidup ini! Karena tidak ada yang lebih baik yang dapat kita lakukan selain makan, minum dan menikmati hidup ini. Setidaknya kita masih dapat menikmati hal-hal itu selama kita bersusah payah dalam hidup yang diberikan Allah kepada kita di dunia ini.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="ECC.8.16" />Aku sudah berusaha mendapatkan kebijaksanaan tentang segala jerih payah yang dilakukan manusia di dunia ini siang dan malam.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="ECC.8.17" />Namun, akhirnya aku menyadari bahwa tidak seorang pun dapat mengerti segala yang Allah lakukan di dunia ini. Dengan semua usaha, manusia tidak dapat menemukan jawabannya. Sekalipun ada orang bijak yang mengatakan bahwa dia sudah menemukan jawabannya, sesungguhnya dia tidak memahaminya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="9" />
<s style="s1">Semua orang pasti mati
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ECC.9.1" />Jadi aku merenungkan semua hal tersebut dan menyimpulkan bahwa apa yang akan terjadi terhadap orang benar, orang bijak, dan semua hasil pekerjaan mereka, sudah ditentukan oleh Allah. Tidak ada yang tahu mereka akan dikasihi atau dibenci sebelum hal itu terjadi.
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="ECC.9.2" />Nasib yang sama terjadi kepada semua orang—
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">baik orang benar maupun orang jahat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">baik orang najis maupun orang tidak najis,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">baik orang yang mempersembahkan kurban maupun yang tidak mempersembahkan kurban.
</q>
<q style="q1">Hal yang sama juga menimpa siapa saja—
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">termasuk orang baik, orang berdosa,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">orang yang berani bersumpah untuk memberikan sesuatu kepada Allah, dan orang yang takut bersumpah.
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="ECC.9.3" />Hal ini memang tidak adil dan sangat menyedihkan: Nasib yang sama menimpa setiap orang!
</p>
<p style="p">Selama hidup di dunia ini, hati dan pikiran manusia penuh dengan kejahatan dan kebebalan, bahkan sampai mereka mati.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ECC.9.4" />Tetapi selama kita hidup, kita masih memiliki harapan. Keadaan kita boleh diibaratkan seperti ini: Lebih baik seekor anjing yang masih hidup daripada singa yang sudah mati.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="ECC.9.5" />Karena kita yang hidup tahu bahwa kita akan mati. Tetapi mereka yang sudah mati tidak tahu apa-apa. Mereka tidak dapat memperoleh apa-apa lagi, bahkan tak ada lagi yang mengenang mereka.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="ECC.9.6" />Kasih sayang, kebencian, dan iri hati yang mereka rasakan selama masih hidup, semuanya lenyap dengan kematian mereka. Untuk selama-lamanya mereka tidak bisa lagi terlibat dengan apa yang dilakukan oleh orang-orang yang hidup di dunia ini.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="ECC.9.7" />Jadi nikmatilah makananmu dan anggurmu<f caller="+"><fr>9:7
</fr><fk>nikmatilah makananmu dan anggurmu
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiahnya adalah, “Nikmatilah rotimu dan bersukacitalah dengan anggurmu.” Maksud kalimat ini adalah seseorang boleh menikmati makanan dan minuman sebagaimana biasanya. Jadi, tidak ada indikasi untuk berpesta pora atau mabuk-mabukan.</ft></f> selama masih hidup, karena hal itu berkenan kepada Allah.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="ECC.9.8" />Biarlah kamu selalu memakai pakaian yang indah dan wajahmu selalu ceria.<f caller="+"><fr>9:8
</fr><fk>terjemahan gaya bahasa
</fk><ft>Kedua metafora dalam ayat ini dapat diterjemahkan secara lebih harfiah seperti ini, “Biarlah pakaianmu putih setiap saat, dan biarlah kepalamu tidak kekurangan minyak.”</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="ECC.9.9" />Nikmatilah hidup dengan istrimu, yang kamu cintai. Itulah upah yang Allah berikan atas segala jerih lelahmu selama hidup yang singkat dan sia-sia di dunia ini.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="ECC.9.10" />Apa pun yang kamu temukan untuk dikerjakan, kerjakanlah dengan sekuat tenaga, karena ketika kamu sudah masuk liang kubur, tidak ada lagi yang bisa kamu kerjakan maupun rencanakan. Di liang kubur tidak ada pengetahuan atau kebijaksanaan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="ECC.9.11" />Aku juga memperhatikan hal-hal ini dalam hidupku di dunia ini:
</p>
<q level="2" style="q2">Orang yang mampu berlari paling cepat tidak selalu memenangkan perlombaan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Prajurit terkuat tidak selalu memenangkan pertempuran.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Bahkan orang bijak bisa mengalami kelaparan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Orang yang pintar tidak selalu berhasil menjadi kaya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan orang yang memiliki pengetahuan tidak selalu sukses.
</q>
<q style="q1">Karena secara kebetulan siapa saja bisa mengalami kemalangan atau keberhasilan.
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="ECC.9.12" />Seperti ikan dan burung yang tiba-tiba terperangkap dalam jala atau jerat, demikian juga tidak seorang pun yang tahu kapan dia akan ditimpa malapetaka.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kebijaksanaan lebih baik dari pada kekuatan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="ECC.9.13" />Aku juga melihat contoh yang aku anggap penting tentang bagaimana kebijaksanaan dihargai di dunia ini.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="ECC.9.14" />Ada sebuah kota kecil yang jumlah penduduknya sedikit. Pada suatu hari datanglah seorang raja terkenal yang ingin menguasai kota tersebut. Raja itu menyuruh pasukannya menyerang dan mengepung kota itu untuk menerobos masuk.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="ECC.9.15" />Di kota itu ada seorang miskin yang bijak. Melalui kebijaksanaannya, dia menyelamatkan kota itu. Tetapi sesudah kejadian itu berlalu, penduduk kota melupakan dia dan tidak menghormatinya.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="ECC.9.16" />Meski begitu, aku berpendapat bahwa lebih baik jika kamu memiliki kebijaksanaan daripada kekuatan. Tetapi bila kamu miskin, kamu akan dipandang rendah dan perkataanmu yang bijak tidak diperhatikan.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="ECC.9.17" />Lebih baik mendengarkan kata-kata yang disampaikan dengan suara lembut oleh orang bijaksana
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">daripada teriakan seorang penguasa di antara kumpulan orang bebal.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="ECC.9.18" />Kuasa orang bijaksana lebih besar daripada kekuatan peralatan perang.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tetapi melibatkan satu orang bebal saja bisa merusakkan banyak kemajuan.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="10" />
<s style="s1">Peringatan untuk menghindari perilaku bebal
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="ECC.10.1" />Sebagaimana satu bangkai lalat dapat menyebabkan seluruh minyak wangi dalam botol berbau busuk,<f caller="+"><fr>10:1
</fr><fk>minyak wangi … busuk.
</fk><ft>Pada zaman itu, minyak wangi terbuat dari bahan alami yang bisa rusak. Kalimat ini bisa disejajarkan dengan peribahasa “Nila setitik merusak susu sebelanga.”</ft></f>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">demikian juga sedikit kebebalan dapat menghilangkan kebijaksanaan dan kehormatan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="ECC.10.2" />Pikiran orang bijak memimpinnya untuk melakukan hal yang benar,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sedangkan pikiran orang bebal memimpinnya untuk melakukan hal yang jahat.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="ECC.10.3" />Kebebalan seseorang terlihat dari cara hidupnya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Biarpun belum kenal, orang bisa berkata, “Dia itu orang bebal!”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="ECC.10.4" />Ketika seorang pemimpin marah kepadamu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetaplah tenang dan jangan berhenti mengerjakan tugasmu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kalau kamu tetap tenang, dia bisa memaafkan meskipun kesalahanmu besar.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="ECC.10.5" />Ada lagi hal menyedihkan yang sudah aku perhatikan di dunia ini, yaitu kesalahan yang dilakukan penguasa:
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="ECC.10.6" />Orang bebal ditempatkan pada posisi yang tinggi, sedangkan orang kaya ditempatkan pada posisi yang rendah.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="ECC.10.7" />Demikian juga aku pernah memperhatikan para budak menunggangi kuda, sedangkan para pembesar berjalan kaki seperti budak.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="ECC.10.8" />Hati-hatilah ketika menggali lubang, supaya jangan kamu jatuh ke dalamnya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Hati-hatilah ketika kamu membongkar pagar batu. Jangan sampai ular yang bersembunyi di situ menggigitmu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="ECC.10.9" />Hati-hatilah ketika kamu bekerja di tambang. Jangan sampai tertimpa batu yang jatuh.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan hati-hatilah waktu kamu membelah kayu, karena kapak bisa melukai dirimu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="ECC.10.10" />Sangat bodoh kalau kamu bekerja dengan parang yang tumpul! Asahlah terlebih dulu, supaya kamu tidak bersusah payah saat memotong sesuatu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Begitu juga dengan kehidupan: Selalu lebih baik bekerja dengan bijaksana supaya kamu berhasil.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="ECC.10.11" />Apabila kamu seorang pawang ular,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">semua kerja kerasmu akan sia-sia kalau membiarkan ular itu menggigitmu sebelum kamu menjinakkannya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="ECC.10.12" />Perkataan orang bijak mendatangkan kehormatan baginya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi ketika orang bebal membuka mulut, dia hanya mencelakakan dirinya sendiri.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="ECC.10.13" />Ucapannya dimulai dengan kebodohan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Semakin lama dia berbicara, semakin seperti orang gila.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="14" bcv="ECC.10.14" />Tetapi dia terus saja bicara.
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1">Tidak ada yang tahu apa yang akan terjadi di hari esok.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Siapa di antara manusia yang tahu pasti tentang masa yang akan datang?
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="ECC.10.15" />Orang bebal cepat merasa lelah karena bekerja tanpa berpikir panjang.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Maka orang-orang bergurau, “Lihat! Dia bahkan tidak tahu jalan pulang!”<f caller="+"><fr>10:15
</fr><fk>bergurau, … tidak tahu jalan pulang!
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiahnya adalah, “Dia tidak tahu jalan ke kota.”</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="ECC.10.16" />Sebuah kerajaan menghadapi banyak masalah ketika rajanya seorang kanak-kanak
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan para pejabatnya berpesta sepanjang malam sampai pagi.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="ECC.10.17" />Tetapi diberkatilah kerajaan yang rajanya berwibawa,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang para pemimpinnya makan pada waktu yang seharusnya, dapat menguasai diri, dan tidak mabuk.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="ECC.10.18" />Seorang pemalas tidak mau memperbaiki atap rumahnya yang bocor— sekecil apa pun,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">hingga lama-kelamaan seluruh atap rumahnya runtuh karena lapuk.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="19" bcv="ECC.10.19" />Selagi ada uang, seseorang bisa menyediakan makanan dan anggur untuk menyenangkan para tamu undangannya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="ECC.10.20" />Jangan menjelekkan raja atau orang kaya sama sekali!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Baik secara pribadi di dalam kamar tidurmu maupun hanya di dalam hatimu, jangan!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Karena pendapatmu bisa sampai kepadanya,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">seolah-olah lantai dan dinding pun bertelinga.<f caller="+"><fr>10:20
</fr><fk>seolah-olah lantai …
</fk><ft>TSI menerjemahkan dengan menggunakan idiom dalam bahasa Indonesia. Harfiahnya, “Karena seekor burung bisa mendengar dari jendela dan terbang melaporkan pendapatmu kepadanya.”</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>

<c id="11" />
<s style="s1">Nasihat menghadapi ketidakpastian dalam hidup
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="ECC.11.1" />Juallah hasil panenmu ke negeri asing,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena sesudah beberapa waktu, kamu akan menerima keuntungannya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="ECC.11.2" />Bagilah penghasilanmu dalam berbagai usaha,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena kamu tidak tahu bencana apa yang akan terjadi.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="ECC.11.3" />Apabila melihat awan gelap dan tebal, jangan heran kalau hujan turun.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Ke arah mana pun pohon tumbang, di sanalah pohon itu tetap tergeletak.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="ECC.11.4" />Namun jangan terlalu dipengaruhi oleh situasi,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena kalau kamu selalu menunggu sampai angin dan cuaca menjadi sempurna,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">kamu tidak akan pernah menabur benih dan tidak akan memanen hasilnya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="ECC.11.5" />Sebagaimana kamu tidak bisa menebak arah angin akan bertiup,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">atau mengerti bagaimana tubuh seorang bayi terbentuk di dalam rahim ibunya,
</q>
<q style="q1">demikianlah kamu tidak dapat mengerti berbagai pekerjaan Allah, Pencipta segala sesuatu.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="ECC.11.6" />Taburlah benihmu di pagi hari dan lakukanlah berbagai usaha yang lain sampai waktunya tidur di malam hari.
</q>
<q style="q1">Karena kamu tidak tahu usaha mana yang akan berhasil— atau malah semuanya akan berhasil dengan baik.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Nasihat untuk para pemuda
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="ECC.11.7" />Alangkah bahagianya melihat cahaya matahari di pagi hari.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Senang sekali rasanya bisa hidup.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="ECC.11.8" />Namun ingatlah bahwa suatu hari kamu akan mati, dan masa dalam kematian itu jauh lebih lama dibandingkan hidup di dunia ini.
</q>
<q style="q1">Maka kalau kamu diberi umur panjang, bersyukurlah dan nikmatilah setiap hari,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sebab apa yang terjadi sesudah kematian masih misteri.<f caller="+"><fr>11:8
</fr><fk>misteri
</fk><ft>Kata yang diterjemahkan ‘misteri’ secara harfiah adalah ‘sia-sia.’ Akan tetapi, dalam konteks kematian, yang dimaksud adalah kita tidak bisa memahami apa yang akan terjadi pada kita sesudah mati.</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="ECC.11.9" />Hai anak muda, bersenang-senanglah selama kamu masih muda!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Lakukanlah apa pun keinginan hatimu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tetapi ingatlah bahwa kelak kamu harus bertanggung jawab kepada Allah atas semua yang kamu perbuat.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="ECC.11.10" />Usirlah rasa kuatir dari hatimu, karena kamu masih sehat.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tetapi ingat, masa mudamu akan cepat berlalu. Semuanya sia-sia!
<ve />
</q>

<c id="12" />
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="ECC.12.1" />Ingatlah Penciptamu pada masa mudamu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sebelum kamu menjadi tua dan hidupmu susah
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">hingga kamu berkata,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">“Aku tidak bisa lagi menikmati kesenangan hidup ini.”
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="ECC.12.2" />Karena waktu kamu tua, sudah terlambat untuk melakukan kehendak Penciptamu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Pada waktu itu matamu begitu kabur sehingga tidak lagi bisa melihat bintang dan bulan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan siang tak lagi terlihat terang— tetapi seperti langit yang selalu tertutup awan gelap.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="3" bcv="ECC.12.3" />Tangan dan kaki yang dulu kuat akan gemetar.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dulu kamu berdiri tegak,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tetapi nanti tulang belakangmu akan menjadi bengkok.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Gigimu dulu lengkap,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tetapi nanti gigimu akan habis hingga kamu sulit makan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Waktu itu matamu masih melihat,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tetapi seperti bayangan saja.<f caller="+"><fr>12:3
</fr><fk>berbagai metafora
</fk><ft>Ayat 3-6 mengandung beberapa metafora yang menggambarkan bagian-bagian tubuh. Karena itu, TSI menjelaskan metafora ini dengan sederhana. Ayat 3 secara lebih harfiah dapat diterjemahkan, “Pada waktu para penjaga rumah gemetar, orang-orang kuat membungkuk, perempuan-perempuan yang menggiling berhenti karena mereka hanya sedikit, dan perempuan-perempuan yang melihat dari jendela menjadi kabur pandangannya.”</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="ECC.12.4" />Waktu masih muda, kamu dapat membedakan bunyi-bunyian di luar pintu rumahmu,<f caller="+"><fr>12:4
</fr><fk>Waktu … di luar pintu rumahmu
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiahnya adalah, “Pada waktu pintu-pintu di jalan tertutup.”</ft></f>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bunyi pembantu yang menggiling gandum, dan suara-suara burung.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tetapi sesudah tua, telingamu tidak bisa membedakan bunyi lagi,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan sebelum burung kecil mulai berkicau di waktu fajar, kamu sudah terbangun.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="ECC.12.5" />Pada waktu kamu tua, kamu akan takut naik tangga
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">ataupun berjalan di tempat yang rata.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Rambutmu akan menjadi putih seperti salju.<f caller="+"><fr>12:5
</fr><fk>rambutmu
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiahnya adalah, “Pohon badam berbunga.” Bunga putih pohon ini menjadi kiasan rambut putih orang yang tua.</ft></f>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Seperti belalang tua yang tidak bisa melompat lagi, demikianlah kamu pada masa tuamu nanti.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Pada waktu itu obat untuk membangkitkan hasrat berahi pun tidak ampuh lagi.<f caller="+"><fr>12:5
</fr><fk>obat untuk membangkitkan …
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiahnya adalah, “Biji kaper tidak lagi berguna.” Biji bunga kaper bisa dimakan dan dianggap dapat membangkitkan hasrat berahi.</ft></f>
</q>
<q style="q1">Akhirnya kamu meninggal dan pergi ke tempatmu yang kekal,<f caller="+"><fr>12:5
</fr><fk>tempatmu yang kekal
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiahnya adalah ‘rumahnya yang kekal.’ Kata ini juga bisa berarti kuburan atau Syeol. Lihat catatan di Mzm. 6:5.</ft></f>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan teman-teman di kotamu akan meratap.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="ECC.12.6" />Ingatlah pada Penciptamu sebelum hidupmu berakhir—
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bagaikan tali kalung perak halus yang patah,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">atau mangkuk emas yang diremukkan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Selesailah segala kegiatan hidupmu—
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bagaikan pompa air sumur yang rusak total.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tubuhmu hancur—
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti bejana tanah liat yang diremukkan.<f caller="+"><fr>12:6
</fr><fk>bagaikan tali kalung perak …
</fk><ft>Keempat benda dalam ayat ini merupakan metafora yang menggambarkan kematian. TSI membuat arti metafora jelas dalam terjemahan.</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="ECC.12.7" />Lalu tubuhmu yang berasal dari tanah akan kembali menjadi tanah seperti semula,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan nafas kehidupanmu akan kembali kepada Allah yang memberikannya kepadamu.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Kesimpulan: Takut dan hormatlah pada Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="ECC.12.8" />Jadi, sebagai penasihat yang menulis semua ini, aku berkata: Segala sesuatu dalam hidup ini sia-sia saja! Sangat sia-sia!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9-10" bcv="ECC.12.9" />Aku sebagai penasihat sudah berusaha menjadi guru yang bijak agar dapat mengajarkan pengetahuan kepada orang lain dengan cara yang jujur dan benar. Aku juga menyelidiki pepatah-pepatah yang sudah ada, membuat pepatahku sendiri, dan menyusunnya menjadi kumpulan pepatah yang indah didengar.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="ECC.12.11" />Ajaran orang-orang bijak bagaikan tongkat seorang gembala
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang dipakainya untuk membimbing dan mengarahkan domba-dombanya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Biarlah setiap pepatah yang aku berikan, sebagai penasihat dan gembala, tertanam dalam pikiran setiap pelajar dan mengarahkan mereka untuk hidup benar.<f caller="+"><fr>12:11
</fr><fk>tertanam …
</fk><ft>Ada beberapa cara untuk memahami dua metafora dalam ayat ini. Terjemahan harfiahnya adalah, “Perkataan orang bijak seperti tongkat tajam dan paku yang tertancap kuat, yang diberikan oleh seorang gembala itu.” TSI menjelaskan arti kedua metafora tesebut.</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="ECC.12.12" />Hai anakku, pelajarilah kumpulan nasihat yang aku ajarkan ini,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi hati-hatilah terhadap buku nasihat dari penulis lain.
</q>
<q style="q1">Orang-orang akan terus menulis buku.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Terlalu banyak belajar dari buku-buku
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">hanya membuatmu kelelahan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="ECC.12.13" />Sesudah mengetahui semua itu, inilah kesimpulannya:
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Takut dan hormatlah kepada Allah, dan taatilah segala perintah-Nya!
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Itulah kewajiban kita yang utama.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="ECC.12.14" />Sebab Allah akan menghakimi segala perbuatan kita—
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang baik maupun buruk,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">bahkan yang tersembunyi.<ve />
</q>
</book>
<book id="ISA"><id id="ISA">
</id><h>Yesaya
</h><toc level="1">Yesaya
</toc><toc level="2">Yesaya
</toc><toc level="3">Yes.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">Yesaya
</p>

<c id="1" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.1.1" />Saya Yesaya anak Amos.<f caller="+"><fr>1:1
</fr><fk>Yesaya anak Amos
</fk><ft>Nama Yesaya artinya ‘TUHAN menyelamatkan’. Ayah Yesaya yang bernama Amos bukan Nabi Amos yang menulis kitab Amos. Yesaya mulai bernubuat sekitar tahun 750 SM, kurang lebih 100 tahun sebelum pembuangan rakyat Yehuda ke negeri Babel, 150 tahun sebelum ada Raja Kores yang dinubuatkan di pasal 45, dan sekitar 700 tahun sebelum kelahiran Yesus.</ft></f> Pada masa pemerintahan Raja Uzia, Yotam, Ahas, dan Hiskia di kerajaan Yehuda, saya menerima berbagai nubuatan<f caller="+"><fr>1:1
</fr><fk>nubuatan
</fk><ft>Arti kata ‘nubuat/nubuatan’ bukan sekedar pemberitahuan tentang masa depan, melainkan penyampaian pesan dari Allah, yang isinya bisa berupa pengajaran, teguran, peringatan, dll.</ft></f> dari TUHAN tentang kerajaan Yehuda dan ibukotanya, Yerusalem. Inilah catatan nubuat-nubuat itu.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Umat Yehuda telah durhaka terhadap Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.1.2" />Biarlah langit dan bumi menjadi saksi bahwa TUHAN telah berkata:
</p>
<q style="q1">Umat-Ku adalah seperti anak-Ku sendiri,
</q>
<q style="q1">anak-anak yang selama ini Aku pelihara.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tetapi anak yang sudah Aku besarkan itu
</q>
<q style="q1">sekarang telah memberontak terhadap-Ku!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.1.3" />Sapi saja bisa mengenali pemiliknya,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan keledai bisa pulang ke kandang majikannya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Namun kalian, hai bangsa Israel, tidak mengerti dan tidak mengenali Allahmu.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Yesaya menegur bangsanya sendiri
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.1.4" />Oh Israel, sungguh, kalian bangsa yang penuh dosa,
</q>
<q style="q1">umat yang bejat,
</q>
<q style="q1">rakyat yang bengkok serong dan jahat!
</q>
<q style="q1">Kalian sudah berpaling dari TUHAN.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kalian mendurhaka terhadap Yang Mahakudus Allah Israel
</q>
<q style="q1">dan meninggalkan Dia sepenuhnya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.1.5" />Mengapa kalian terus memberontak?
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Apa kalian mau dihukum lebih berat lagi?
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Padahal bangsa kita sudah merana
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">seperti orang yang seluruh kepalanya penuh luka
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan segenap hatinya sudah remuk.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.1.6" />Bangsa kita seperti orang yang babak belur dari ujung kepala hingga ujung kaki.
</q>
<q style="q1">Semuanya penuh dengan memar, bengkak, dan luka menganga,
</q>
<q style="q1">yang bahkan belum dibersihkan, dibalut, apalagi diobati.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.1.7" />Hai umat Israel, negeri kita sudah hancur!
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Kota-kota kita terbakar habis.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Di depan matamu sendiri, bangsa asing merampas tanah kita
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan memporak-porandakannya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Sekarang negeri kita tinggal puing-puing.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.1.8" />Yang tersisa hanyalah Yerusalem,
</q>
<q style="q1">yang kini dikepung dan tidak berdaya,
</q>
<q style="q1">berdiri sendirian seperti pondok di kebun anggur
</q>
<q style="q1">atau gubuk di ladang mentimun.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.1.9" />TUHAN Panglima Semesta hanya mengizinkan sebagian kecil dari bangsa kita diselamatkan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Kalau tidak begitu,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">kita semua akan dibinasakan seperti penduduk Sodom, dan bernasib sama seperti penduduk Gomora.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">TUHAN membenci ritual agama yang munafik
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.1.10" />Hai penduduk Yerusalem, baik penguasa maupun rakyat! Kalian sama bejatnya seperti orang Sodom dan Gomora.<f caller="+"><fr>1:10
</fr><fk>Hai penduduk Yerusalem ... Sodom dan Gomora
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Hai pemimpin Sodom dan rakyat Gomora! Dengan menyebut orang Yerusalem sebagai orang Sodom dan Gomora, Yesaya mengucapkan sindiran tajam bahwa kejahatan mereka sudah separah warga Sodom dan Gomora.</ft></f> Sekarang dengar dan perhatikanlah apa yang TUHAN katakan:
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.1.11" />Percuma saja kalian mempersembahkan kurban banyak-banyak!
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku sudah muak melihat kurban domba jantan yang kalian bakar habis,
</q>
<q style="q1">lemak binatang yang tebal-tebal,
</q>
<q style="q1">juga darah sapi, anak domba, ataupun kambing jantan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Semuanya itu tidak Aku sukai.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.1.12" />Saat kalian datang beribadah kepada-Ku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku tidak pernah memintamu untuk membawa barisan hewan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang menginjak-injak halaman tempat suci-Ku!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.1.13" />Omong kosong saja kalian memberi persembahan, tetapi kelakuanmu busuk.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Bau dupamu membuat-Ku mual.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Juga saat kalian berkumpul merayakan bulan baru,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">hari Sabat, atau hari raya lainnya,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku jijik melihat kerumunan orang jahat seperti kalian!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="14" bcv="ISA.1.14" />Aku benci perayaan bulan baru dan hari-hari raya yang kalian adakan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Semuanya itu bagi-Ku seperti beban berat.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku tidak tahan lagi menanggungnya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="ISA.1.15" />Waktu kalian menengadahkan tangan dan berdoa,
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku tidak sudi melihatmu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Bahkan sepanjang apa pun doa-doamu, Aku tidak akan mendengarnya
</q>
<q style="q1">karena tanganmu ternoda oleh darah orang-orang yang kalian bunuh.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="16" bcv="ISA.1.16" />Bertobatlah! Bersihkan dirimu!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku tidak ingin melihat kalian berbuat jahat lagi.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Berhentilah melakukan yang salah
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="17" bcv="ISA.1.17" />dan belajarlah melakukan yang benar.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Tegakkan keadilan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Hentikan penindasan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Belalah hak anak-anak yatim dan para janda.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">TUHAN mengundang umat-Nya untuk kembali kepada-Nya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="ISA.1.18" />TUHAN berkata:
</p>
<q style="q1">Marilah, kita selesaikan masalah di antara kita.
</q>
<q style="q1">Sekalipun dosamu begitu mengerikan seperti merahnya darah,
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku mau menyucikanmu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku akan menjadikanmu seputih awan dan bulu domba.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="19" bcv="ISA.1.19" />Bila kalian mau taat kepada-Ku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">kalian akan menikmati hasil yang baik dari tanah ini.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="20" bcv="ISA.1.20" />Tetapi jika kalian menolak taat dan malah memberontak terhadap-Ku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">kalian akan dihabisi oleh musuh.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku, TUHAN, sudah menegaskannya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Yesaya meratapi bangsanya yang menyembah berhala
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="ISA.1.21" />Oh Yerusalem,
</q>
<q style="q1">penduduknya yang dahulu setia menyembah TUHAN,
</q>
<q style="q1">sekarang memuja dewa-dewa.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kalian bagaikan istri yang awalnya setia
</q>
<q style="q1">tetapi kemudian menjadi pelacur!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Rakyat Yerusalem yang dahulu hidup adil dan saleh
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sekarang telah menjadi pembunuh.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="22" bcv="ISA.1.22" />Kalian sudah kotor dan tercemar,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bagaikan perak yang tidak murni,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bagaikan minuman anggur bercampur air.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="23" bcv="ISA.1.23" />Oh rakyat Yerusalem, para pemimpin kalian membangkang dari hukum TUHAN.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Mereka bekerja sama dengan para pencuri.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Semuanya menerima suap dan mengejar sogokan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Mereka tidak membela hak anak yatim
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">ataupun memberi keadilan bagi para janda.
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="ISA.1.24" />Karena itu, TUHAN Panglima Semesta, Penguasa Israel yang Mahakuat, berkata:
</p>
<q style="q1">Hai kalian yang sengaja menjadi musuh dan lawan-Ku,
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku akan membalas perbuatan kalian.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="25" bcv="ISA.1.25" />Aku akan bertindak terhadap penduduk Yerusalem.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku akan memurnikan kalian seperti tukang logam memurnikan perak.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dengan begitu, Aku menyingkirkan semua kotoran yang ada padamu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="26" bcv="ISA.1.26" />Lalu Aku akan mengembalikan keadaan Yerusalem seperti semula,
</q>
<q style="q1">yaitu dipimpin oleh para pemerintah dan penasihat yang bertindak adil.
</q>
<q style="q1">Pada waktu itu, Yerusalem akan dikenal
</q>
<q style="q1">sebagai kota yang penduduknya adil dan setia.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Yesaya memperingatkan penyembah berhala
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="27" bcv="ISA.1.27" />Hai penduduk Yerusalem, bila kalian bertobat,
</q>
<q style="q1">bila kalian melakukan yang benar dan adil,
</q>
<q style="q1">TUHAN akan membebaskan kalian dari kuasa musuh.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="28" bcv="ISA.1.28" />Tetapi para pemberontak,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yaitu orang-orang yang terus berdosa dan meninggalkan TUHAN,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">akan Dia hancurkan sampai habis binasa.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="29" bcv="ISA.1.29" />Hai pemberontak, kalian akan sangat terhina dan mendapat malu
</q>
<q style="q1">karena kalian memilih untuk menyembah berhala di bawah pohon-pohon keramat
</q>
<q style="q1">dan di taman-taman pemujaan dewa.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="30" bcv="ISA.1.30" />Tetapi sebagai hukuman atas pengkhianatanmu itu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">TUHAN akan menjadikan Israel layu dan sekarat
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bagaikan pohon yang gundul
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">atau seperti taman yang gersang kekurangan air.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="31" bcv="ISA.1.31" />Orang-orang yang kuat di antara kalian pun akan mengering seperti jerami,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sementara perbuatan-perbuatan dosamu bagaikan percikan api.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Ketika percikan api menyambar jerami, semuanya akan berkobar.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Demikianlah kalian akan terbakar dalam perbuatan dosamu
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tanpa ada yang memadamkannya.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="2" />
<s style="s1">Rumah TUHAN akan menjadi pusat ibadah seluruh bumi
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.2.1" />Inilah nubuatan dari TUHAN yang saya terima tentang Yehuda dan Yerusalem:
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.2.2" />Suatu hari nanti,
</q>
<q style="q1">Bukit Sion, tempat rumah TUHAN berdiri, akan menjadi kokoh dan luhur
</q>
<q style="q1">melebihi semua bukit dan gunung di bumi.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Sion akan dibanjiri oleh lautan manusia dari segala bangsa.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.2.3" />Banyak orang berduyun-duyun datang ke sana sambil berkata,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">“Marilah kita mendaki ke bukit TUHAN,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">ke rumah Allahnya Yakub,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">untuk mendengar pengajaran tentang kehendak-Nya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">agar hidup kita sesuai dengan jalan-Nya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Karena dari Sionlah, yaitu Yerusalem, berasal firman TUHAN dan segala hukum-Nya.”
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.2.4" />TUHAN adalah hakim yang akan mengadili segala persoalan di antara bangsa-bangsa
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sehingga tidak ada lagi peperangan di bumi.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Pedang dan tombak tak akan mereka perlukan lagi.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Senjata-senjata akan mereka ubah menjadi pisau bajak dan pemotong rumput.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.2.5" />Karena itu, hai keturunan Yakub,
</q>
<q style="q1">marilah kita hidup mengikuti tuntunan terang TUHAN,
</q>
<q style="q1">yaitu petunjuk-petunjuk hukum-Nya.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Doa dan peringatan Yesaya: Hukuman akan datang bagi semua orang yang mengesampingkan TUHAN
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.2.6" />Ya TUHAN, Engkau sudah meninggalkan umat-Mu, keturunan Yakub!
</q>
<q style="q1">Karena bangsa ini mengandalkan perdukunan seperti bangsa-bangsa di timur.
</q>
<q style="q1">Mereka mempercayai ramalan seperti bangsa Filistin
</q>
<q style="q1">dan bersekutu dengan orang-orang asing.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.2.7" />Bangsa Israel juga mengandalkan kekayaan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Di mana-mana mereka mengumpulkan harta.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Jumlah emas perak mereka tak terhitung banyaknya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dalam peperangan, Israel mengandalkan kekuatan jasmani.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Di mana-mana mereka mengumpulkan kuda.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Jumlah kereta perang mereka tak terhitung banyaknya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.2.8" />Israel bahkan mengandalkan dewa-dewa!
</q>
<q style="q1">Di mana-mana mereka menyimpan patung berhala.
</q>
<q style="q1">Mereka menyembah benda mati buatan tangan sendiri.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.2.9" />Karena itu, semua orang akan direndahkan dan dipermalukan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Oh TUHAN, jangan ampuni mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="10-11" bcv="ISA.2.10" />Ketahuilah, hai orang-orang sombong!
</q>
<q style="q1">Suatu hari nanti TUHAN akan datang
</q>
<q style="q1">dengan murka yang mengerikan dan semarak-Nya yang menakjubkan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Saat itu kalian akan sangat ketakutan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Coba saja bersembunyi dari-Nya kalau bisa!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Masuklah ke gua-gua batu dan lubang-lubang di tanah.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Karena hari itu kalian yang sombong akan direndahkan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Kalian yang mengandalkan diri sendiri akan ditundukkan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dan hanya TUHAN sajalah yang terbukti luhur.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.2.12" />TUHAN Panglima Semesta telah menetapkan satu hari untuk menjatuhkan hukuman terhadap semua orang sombong,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yaitu kalian yang meninggikan diri dan merasa hebat.
</q>
<q style="q1">Sesungguhnya, kalian semua akan direndahkan,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.2.13" />meskipun kalian sekarang tinggi besar
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti pohon aras di Libanon dan pohon keramat di Basan,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="14" bcv="ISA.2.14" />meskipun kalian sekarang menjulang
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">seperti gunung-gunung atau bukit-bukit,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="15" bcv="ISA.2.15" />meskipun kalian sekarang kuat
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti benteng dan menara-menaranya yang tinggi,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="16" bcv="ISA.2.16" />dan meskipun kalian sekarang kaya raya,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">seperti kapal-kapal dari Tarsis yang besar dan indah.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="ISA.2.17" />Pada waktu itu kalian akan direndahkan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kalian yang sombong dan mengandalkan diri sendiri akan ditundukkan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Hanya TUHAN sajalah yang terbukti luhur,
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="ISA.2.18" />sedangkan berhala-berhala akan dilenyapkan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="19" bcv="ISA.2.19" />Ketika TUHAN bertindak menghukum dunia,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia akan datang dengan murka yang mengerikan dan semarak-Nya yang menakjubkan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Saat itu, kalian orang sombong akan sangat ketakutan,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sampai kalian masuk ke gua-gua batu dan lubang-lubang di tanah,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">berharap dapat bersembunyi dari murka-Nya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="ISA.2.20" />Pada waktu itu, kalian akan sadar
</q>
<q style="q1">bahwa berhala buatanmu sendiri tidaklah berguna.
</q>
<q style="q1">Maka kalian akan mencampakkan patung-patung emas dan perakmu itu
</q>
<q style="q1">ke timbunan sampah yang kotor dan najis
</q>
<q style="q1">tempat tikus dan kecoa berkeliaran!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="21" bcv="ISA.2.21" />Ya, ketika TUHAN bertindak menghukum dunia,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia akan datang dengan murka yang mengerikan dan semarak-Nya yang menakjubkan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Saat itu, kalian akan sangat ketakutan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sampai kalian masuk ke gua-gua batu dan celah-celah tebing,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">berharap dapat bersembunyi dari-Nya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="22" bcv="ISA.2.22" />Maka sekarang berhentilah mengandalkan manusia,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sebab manusia hanya makhluk fana yang akan mati.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Sesungguhnya manusia tak dapat berbuat apa-apa.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="3" />
<s style="s1">Nubuat Yesaya: TUHAN akan mengacaukan Yehuda
</s>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.3.1" />Perhatikanlah, TUHAN Panglima Semesta akan mengambil segala sesuatu
</q>
<q style="q1">yang menopang kehidupan bangsa Yehuda dan Yerusalem, ibukotanya,
</q>
<q style="q1">yaitu seluruh persediaan air dan makanan,
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.3.2" />juga semua orang yang kalian andalkan:
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">pahlawan perang dan prajurit,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">hakim dan nabi,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">peramal, tua-tua,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.3.3" />pemimpin militer dan pejabat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">penasihat raja, juga dukun dan tukang sihir.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.3.4" />Sebagai gantinya, TUHAN akan mengacaukan masyarakat Yehuda dengan memberi kalian
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">para pemimpin yang kekanak-kanakan,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yang tidak berpengalaman dan tidak mampu memimpin.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.3.5" />Rakyat akan saling menindas satu sama lain
</q>
<q style="q1">tak peduli kawan maupun tetangga.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Di mana-mana tidak ada lagi rasa hormat:
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Yang muda menghina yang tua,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">bawahan menghina atasan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.3.6" />Nanti sesudah bencana perang, keadaanmu akan begitu melarat
</q>
<q style="q1">hingga kalian berusaha mencari pemimpin yang cakap.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Setiap orang akan memohon kepada saudaranya sendiri,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">“Kamu masih punya pakaian bagus.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Jadilah pemimpin kami.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Peganglah kuasa atas tanah kita yang tinggal puing-puing ini.”
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.3.7" />Tetapi dia akan menjawab,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Aku tidak bisa membantumu.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku sendiri juga kekurangan makanan dan pakaian.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Jangan menjadikan aku pemimpin kalian.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.3.8" />Ya, hampir tiba saatnya Yerusalem runtuh!
</q>
<q style="q1">Kerajaan Yehuda akan jatuh!
</q>
<q style="q1">Karena perkataan dan perbuatan kalian melawan TUHAN.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kalian menyepelekan kehormatan-Nya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.3.9" />Wajah-wajahmu pun menyorotkan kejahatan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Seperti orang Sodom, kalian memamerkan dosa
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan melakukannya dengan terang-terangan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Sungguh celaka orang Yehuda dan Yerusalem!
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Karena tingkah laku kalian sudah mendatangkan malapetaka pada dirimu sendiri.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.3.10" />Tetapi TUHAN ingin pesan ini disampaikan kepada orang-orang saleh,
</q>
<q style="q1">“Keadaan kalian akan lebih baik daripada yang lainnya,
</q>
<q style="q1">sebab kalian pasti menikmati upah atas perbuatan baikmu.”
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.3.11" />Tetapi celakalah orang jahat!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Keadaan mereka akan lebih buruk,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sebab perbuatan jahat mereka pasti dibalaskan menimpa mereka sendiri.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Peringatan Yesaya: TUHAN akan menghukum para pemimpin yang sesat
</s>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.3.12" />Oh bangsaku, kalian ditindas oleh pemimpin-pemimpin yang kekanak-kanakan,
</q>
<q style="q1">bahkan ada perempuan memegang kekuasaan.<f caller="+"><fr>3:12
</fr><fk>perempuan memegang kekuasaan
</fk><ft>Dalam kebudayaan zaman PL, normalnya kekuasaan dipegang oleh kaum pria. Jika para perempuan sampai mengambil alih peran tersebut, artinya situasi sosial sudah sangat kacau. Namun, ada juga tafsiran yang menerjemahkan ‘perempuan’ menjadi ‘rentenir’ (tukang meminjamkan uang dengan bunga besar).</ft></f>
</q>
<q style="q1">Oh umat-Ku, orang-orang yang memimpin kalian justru menyesatkan
</q>
<q style="q1">sehingga kalian melangkah di jalan yang salah.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.3.13" />Namun, TUHAN sudah siap menuntut.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia bangkit untuk menghakimi umat-Nya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="14" bcv="ISA.3.14" />TUHAN akan mengadili para tua-tua dan pemimpin bangsa ini dengan berkata:
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Umat-Ku ibarat kebun anggur-Ku, dan kalian pengelolanya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Tetapi kalian malah menjarah kebun anggur-Ku itu.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Kalian memperkaya diri dengan merampas hak orang-orang miskin.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="15" bcv="ISA.3.15" />Keterlaluan sekali perbuatan kalian
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">menindas umat-Ku dan memeras kaum miskin!
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku, TUHAN Panglima Semesta, menegaskannya.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Pesan TUHAN: Yerusalem ibarat perempuan yang sombong
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="ISA.3.16" />Lagi TUHAN berkata:
</p>
<q style="q1">Penduduk Sion adalah orang-orang sombong,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bagaikan perempuan angkuh yang berjalan dengan dagu terangkat,
</q>
<q style="q1">pinggul berlenggak-lenggok, dan bermain mata kian kemari
</q>
<q style="q1">dengan gelang-gelang bergemerincing di kakinya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="17" bcv="ISA.3.17" />Karena itu Aku, Penguasa mereka, akan merendahkan Sion.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku, TUHAN, akan membuat mereka dipermalukan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti perempuan yang kepalanya penuh luka borok dan menjadi botak.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="18" bcv="ISA.3.18" />Pada waktu itu, Aku akan mengambil segala sesuatu yang mereka banggakan,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">seperti perempuan dirampas semua perhiasannya:
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Gelang kaki, ikat kepala, kalung,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="19" bcv="ISA.3.19" />anting-anting, gelang tangan, cadar,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="20" bcv="ISA.3.20" />kerudung, tali pinggang, minyak wangi, dan jimat-jimat,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="21" bcv="ISA.3.21" />juga cincin, anting-anting hidung,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="22" bcv="ISA.3.22" />jubah yang bagus-bagus,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">pakaian pesta, selendang, tas,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="23" bcv="ISA.3.23" />cermin, sapu tangan, syal, dan hiasan-hiasan kepala.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="24" bcv="ISA.3.24" />Mereka yang biasanya berharumkan minyak wangi akan berbau busuk.
</q>
<q style="q1">Mereka yang tadinya berikat pinggang indah akan diikat dengan tali sebagai tawanan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Rambut yang biasanya berhias rupawan akan menjadi gundul.
</q>
<q style="q1">Mereka yang dulunya berpakaian bagus akan mengenakan kain karung.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kecantikan mereka akan berubah menjadi aib dan cacat!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="25" bcv="ISA.3.25" />Para lelaki Yerusalem akan dibunuh
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan tentara-tentaranya tewas dalam perang.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="26" bcv="ISA.3.26" />Di gerbang-gerbang kota, meratap orang-orang yang tersisa.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Kota itu akan ditinggalkan kosong
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">bagai perempuan duduk terpuruk sendirian di tanah.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="4" />
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.4.1" />Pada waktu itu, banyak laki-laki terbunuh dalam perang sehingga istri mereka menjadi janda.
</q>
<q style="q1">Mereka tidak punya kepala keluarga
</q>
<q style="q1">sampai-sampai tujuh perempuan akan mengerumuni satu laki-laki dan memaksa dia,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">“Ambillah kami sebagai istrimu. Kami akan mencari nafkah sendiri.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Hanya biarlah kami disebut sebagai istrimu agar kami tidak menanggung aib sebagai janda.”
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Nubuat Yesaya: TUHAN akan memulihkan Yerusalem
</s>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.4.2" />Suatu hari nanti, TUHAN akan membuat tanah Israel subur kembali
</q>
<q style="q1">sehingga negeri ini indah dan permai.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tanah akan memberikan hasil yang membanggakan
</q>
<q style="q1">bagi segelintir umat yang tersisa, yaitu yang selamat.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.4.3" />Setiap orang yang tertinggal di Yerusalem,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yaitu mereka yang tercatat untuk tetap hidup,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">akan menjadi umat-Nya yang kudus.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.4.4" />Kelak TUHAN akan membersihkan Sion dari aib
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan menghapus noda darah Yerusalem akibat kejahatan penduduknya dahulu.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dengan kuasa-Nya yang adil,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dia memberikan hukuman seperti api memurnikan logam.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Demikianlah sang Penguasa menyucikan umat-Nya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.4.5" />Sesudah itu TUHAN akan menaungi Sion dan seluruh penduduknya dengan kemuliaan-Nya,
</q>
<q style="q1">yang tampak seperti awan di waktu siang
</q>
<q style="q1">dan nyala api di waktu malam.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.4.6" />Kota itu akan menjadi aman tenteram, seperti tempat berteduh dari teriknya matahari
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan tempat berlindung dari derasnya hujan badai.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="5" />
<s style="s1">Perumpamaan tentang kebun anggur yang mengecewakan pemiliknya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.5.1" />Aku hendak menyanyikan bagi sahabatku sebuah lagu tentang kebun anggurnya.
</p>
<q style="q1">Sahabatku memiliki kebun anggur di lereng bukit yang subur.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.5.2" />Dia menggali tanahnya dan membersihkannya dari batu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dia menanaminya dengan bibit anggur terbaik.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dibangunnya menara pengawas,
</q>
<q style="q1">juga tempat pemerasan anggur di dalam kebun itu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Setelah semua yang dia lakukan bagi kebunnya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dia berharap kebun anggurnya itu menghasilkan buah yang manis,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi ternyata hanya anggur asam yang dihasilkannya!
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.5.3" />Lalu kata sahabatku itu,
</q>
<q style="q1">“Hai penduduk Yerusalem dan Yehuda,
</q>
<q style="q1">pikirkanlah mana yang bersalah: Aku atau kebun anggurku?
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.5.4" />Semua yang baik telah aku lakukan bagi kebunku itu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tetapi ketika aku mencari buah yang manis,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">mengapa hanya anggur asam yang dihasilkannya?
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.5.5" />Karena itu, ketahuilah apa yang akan aku lakukan terhadap kebunku itu:
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku akan mencabut pagarnya dan merobohkan temboknya
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sehingga diinjak-injak orang dan habis dimakan binatang liar.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.5.6" />Aku tidak akan memangkas dan mencangkulnya lagi,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sehingga kebun itu ditumbuhi rumput liar berduri,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">seperti belantara yang tidak terawat.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku juga akan memerintahkan awan agar jangan menurunkan hujan di sana.”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.5.7" />Pemilik kebun itu adalah TUHAN Panglima Semesta, dan kebun anggur-Nya adalah bangsa Israel. Kerajaan Yehuda ibarat tanaman-Nya yang pernah Dia sayangi.
</p>
<q style="q1">Di tengah bangsa itu, TUHAN menantikan keadilan,
</q>
<q style="q1">tetapi yang ada hanya pertumpahan darah.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dia mengharapkan cara hidup yang benar,
</q>
<q style="q1">tetapi yang ada hanya jeritan karena ketidakadilan!
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Yesaya mengecam bangsanya yang sombong dan cinta dosa
</s>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.5.8" />Celakalah kalian, hai orang-orang kaya!
</q>
<q style="q1">Kalian mengambil rumah demi rumah, merebut ladang demi ladang,
</q>
<q style="q1">sampai tidak ada lagi tempat untuk orang lain
</q>
<q style="q1">dan hanya kalian sendiri yang tinggal di negeri itu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.5.9" />Tetapi aku mendengar TUHAN Panglima Semesta bersumpah:
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Banyak rumah besar yang indah mewah akan menjadi sunyi sepi
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena ditinggalkan dan tidak dihuni lagi.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.5.10" />Kebun anggur seluas sepuluh hektar
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">hanya akan menghasilkan sepuluh liter air anggur,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan seratus kilogram benih
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">hanya akan menghasilkan sepuluh kilogram gandum.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.5.11" />Jadi aku memperingatkan kalian, hai bangsaku:
</q>
<q style="q1">Celakalah kalian yang bangun pagi-pagi dan duduk sampai larut malam
</q>
<q style="q1">hanya untuk minum-minum dan mabuk-mabukan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.5.12" />Kalian sibuk menikmati pesta-pesta meriah
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dengan harpa dan kecapi, seruling dan rebana,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan dengan air anggur yang melimpah.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tetapi kalian tidak pernah menyadari apalagi memikirkan perbuatan-perbuatan TUHAN!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.5.13" />Akibatnya, kalian akan dibawa pergi sebagai tawanan ke negeri asing,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">karena kalian bebal!
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Baik orang-orang besar maupun orang-orang kecil
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">akan menderita kelaparan dan kehausan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="ISA.5.14" />Hai para bangsawan dan segenap rakyat,
</q>
<q style="q1">lubang Syeol<x caller="+"><xo>5:14
</xo><xt>Kej. 37:35 CK</xt></x> seakan sudah terbuka lebar
</q>
<q style="q1">siap menerima mayat-mayat kalian.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kalian akan turun ke dalamnya,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan saat itu padamlah segala keramaianmu, pesta poramu, juga semarakmu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="15" bcv="ISA.5.15" />Setiap orang yang meninggikan diri
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">akan direndahkan dan dipermalukan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="16" bcv="ISA.5.16" />Tetapi TUHAN Panglima Semesta, Allah yang kudus,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sangat terpuji karena Dia menegakkan keadilan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia terbukti kudus, karena perbuatan-perbuatan-Nya benar.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="17" bcv="ISA.5.17" />Sesudah TUHAN menjatuhkan hukuman, umat yang masih tersisa akan hidup di dalam runtuhan rumah-rumah yang dulunya besar dan indah.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Mereka seperti domba dan kambing yang dibiarkan merumput di mana saja.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Para pendatang akan mencari makan di reruntuhan kotamu
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">seperti domba yang bebas merumput kapan saja mereka mau.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="ISA.5.18" />Celakalah kalian para pecinta dosa!
</q>
<q style="q1">Beban apa yang kamu tarik itu?
</q>
<q style="q1">Tampaknya bagai gerobak yang penuh dengan muatan dosamu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dan setiap kali kamu menipu, semakin eratlah talinya yang mengikat beban itu ke badanmu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="19" bcv="ISA.5.19" />Kalian bahkan menantang Yang Mahakudus Allah Israel dengan berkata,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">“Kalau memang dia akan bertindak, coba tunjukkan segera!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mana buktinya? Cepatlah!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Nyatanya sampai sekarang kami tidak melihat apa-apa!”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="ISA.5.20" />Celakalah kalian yang menganggap benar perbuatan jahat
</q>
<q style="q1">dan menganggap salah perbuatan baik.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kalian memutarbalikkan yang terang dengan yang gelap.
</q>
<q style="q1">Apa yang pahit kalian sebut manis, juga sebaliknya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="21" bcv="ISA.5.21" />Celakalah kalian yang mengganggap dirimu bijaksana dan pandai.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="22" bcv="ISA.5.22" />Celakalah kalian yang hebat dalam bermabuk-mabukan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kalian dengan sombong mengaku diri ‘juara minum’ dan ‘ahli mencampur minuman keras’!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="23" bcv="ISA.5.23" />Tetapi untuk minum, butuh uang!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Jadi demi uang, kalian menerima sogokan dan membebaskan yang bersalah.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kalian tidak memberi keadilan bagi orang tak bersalah.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="24" bcv="ISA.5.24" />Oleh karena itu, ibarat jerami dan rumput kering hangus dimakan api,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">juga ibarat tanaman yang akarnya membusuk
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan bunganya rontok beterbangan seperti debu,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">demikianlah kalian akan habis binasa
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">karena kalian sudah menolak hukum dan pengajaran dari TUHAN Panglima Semesta, Yang Mahakudus Allah Israel.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="25" bcv="ISA.5.25" />Itulah sebabnya murka TUHAN berkobar kepada kalian
</q>
<q style="q1">dan Dia sudah siap menumpasmu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Murka-Nya mengerikan hingga gunung-gunung pun bergoncang.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kalian akan dikalahkan oleh musuh sampai mayat kalian berserakan di jalan seperti sampah.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Setelah semuanya itu, murka TUHAN belum selesai.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dia masih akan bertindak lagi.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Nubuat Yesaya: TUHAN mendatangkan bangsa asing untuk menghukum umat-Nya
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="26" bcv="ISA.5.26" />Bagaikan panglima perang mengangkat bendera
</q>
<q style="q1">dan bersuit memanggil pasukannya maju,
</q>
<q style="q1">demikianlah TUHAN akan memanggil bangsa-bangsa dari negeri jauh.
</q>
<q style="q1">Ketahuilah, mereka datang mendekat! Mereka akan tiba segera!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="27" bcv="ISA.5.27" />Pasukan mereka sigap dan tangkas.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Tak ada yang lelah, tak ada yang tersandung,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan tidak ada yang tertidur.
</q>
<q style="q1">Mereka sudah siap berperang.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Ikat pinggang dan tali sandal mereka terpasang erat.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="28" bcv="ISA.5.28" />Anak panah mereka tajam, dan busur mereka siap menembak.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Kuku kuda-kuda mereka sekeras batu,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan roda kereta perang mereka berputar secepat angin topan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="29" bcv="ISA.5.29" />Tentara mereka seganas singa.
</q>
<q style="q1">Seruan perangnya seperti raungan singa!
</q>
<q style="q1">Ya, seperti singa yang mengaum dan menerkam mangsa,
</q>
<q style="q1">begitulah mereka akan menyerukan pekik perang dan menerjang kalian
</q>
<q style="q1">tanpa ada yang sanggup menyelamatkan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="30" bcv="ISA.5.30" />Pada hari mereka menyerbu, bunyi kedahsyatannya seperti deru lautan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Waktu mereka datang, di mana-mana hanya ada kegelapan dan kengerian,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bahkan langit yang cerah pun menjadi sendu tertutup awan.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="6" />
<s style="s1">Yesaya disucikan dan menerima tugas ilahi
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.6.1" />Dalam tahun kematian Raja Uzia, saya mendapat penglihatan. Saya melihat Sang Penguasa duduk di atas takhta yang menjulang tinggi sekali di dalam rumah-Nya. Dia mengenakan jubah yang sangat panjang, sampai bagian bawah jubah itu memenuhi rumah-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ISA.6.2" />Malaikat-malaikat penjaga<f caller="+"><fr>6:2
</fr><fk>malaikat-malaikat penjaga
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah:
</ft><ft><it>serafim</it> (jamak). Dari arti namanya, setiap
<it>seraf</it> memancarkan terang bagaikan lidah api.</ft></f> melayang-layang di atas-Nya. Mereka masing-masing mempunyai tiga pasang sayap: Sepasang untuk menutupi wajah, sepasang untuk menutupi kaki, dan sepasang lagi untuk terbang.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="ISA.6.3" />Mereka berseru berganti-gantian,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Kudus! Kudus! TUHAN Panglima Semesta adalah kudus!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kemuliaan-Nya memenuhi seluruh bumi!”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.6.4" />Setiap kali mereka bersuara, rumah TUHAN bergetar sampai ke fondasinya. Rumah itu juga penuh dengan asap.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="ISA.6.5" />Lalu saya pun berkata, “Celaka aku! Matilah aku, karena sudah melihat Sang Raja, TUHAN Panglima Semesta, padahal aku ini orang berdosa. Mulutku penuh dengan dosa, dan aku tinggal di tengah bangsa yang mulutnya penuh dosa juga.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.6.6" />Tetapi salah satu malaikat itu mengambil bara api dari mezbah di rumah TUHAN dengan tongkat penjepit, lalu terbang mendekati saya.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="ISA.6.7" />Dia menempelkan bara itu ke bibir saya dan berkata, “Sekarang bibirmu sudah disentuh oleh bara ini. Artinya seluruh kesalahanmu sudah dihapuskan dan dosamu sudah diampuni.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.6.8" />Lalu saya mendengar Sang Penguasa berkata, “Siapakah yang akan Aku utus untuk menjadi pembawa berita dari Kami?”
</p>
<p style="p">Maka saya menjawab, “Ini aku. Utuslah aku!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.6.9" />Dia pun berkata:
</p>
<q level="2" style="q2">Pergilah dan sampaikan kepada umat-Ku,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Biarpun kalian mendengar pesan-pesan TUHAN dengan baik, kalian tidak akan mengerti.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Biarpun kalian mengamati perbuatan-perbuatan TUHAN dengan baik, kalian tidak akan memahami maknanya.”
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.6.10" />Biar saja bangsa ini mengeraskan hati.
</q>
<q style="q1">Biar saja kalian menutup mata dan telinga,
</q>
<q style="q1">tidak mau tahu dan tidak mau mendengar.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Sebab seandainya kalian mendengar, mengetahui, dan memahami,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tentu kalian mau berbalik kepada-Ku.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan seandainya kalian mau berbalik kepada-Ku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tentu Aku akan memulihkan kalian.
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.6.11" />Kemudian saya bertanya kepada-Nya, “Ya Penguasa, berapa lama mereka akan terus seperti itu?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab-Nya:
</p>
<q style="q1">Sampai kota-kota mereka menjadi kosong ditinggalkan penduduk,
</q>
<q style="q1">rumah-rumah tidak lagi berpenghuni,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan seluruh negeri menjadi sunyi sepi.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.6.12" />Beritahukanlah demikian sampai Aku sudah menyingkirkan mereka jauh-jauh
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">hingga seluruh daerah mereka terlantar.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.6.13" />Jikalau masih tersisa sepersepuluh penduduk di sana,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">mereka pun akan ditumpas lagi.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Namun, keadaan mereka ibarat pohon besar
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yang tunggulnya tetap berdiri setelah ditebang.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Artinya bangsa itu akan dibabat habis dan menyisakan hanya segelintir orang.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Tetapi dari sedikit orang itu akan tumbuh kembali suatu umat yang kudus.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="7" />
<s style="s1">Pesan TUHAN untuk Raja Ahas
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.7.1" />Waktu kerajaan Yehuda dipimpin oleh Raja Ahas anak Yotam, cucu Uzia, Raja Rezin dari Aram dan Raja Pekah anak Remalya dari Israel menggabungkan pasukan mereka untuk menyerang Yerusalem. Akan tetapi, rencana mereka gagal.<x caller="+"><xo>7:1
</xo><xt>2Raj. 16:5</xt></x> Inilah yang terjadi:
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.7.2" />Ahas, yang memerintah dari takhta Daud, menerima berita, “Kerajaan Aram dan kerajaan Israel sudah bersekutu.” Mendengar itu, Ahas dan rakyatnya gemetar ketakutan. Hati mereka terguncang, seperti pepohonan di hutan yang diguncangkan angin ribut.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.7.3" />Lalu TUHAN berkata kepada saya, “Pergilah menemui Ahas bersama anakmu yang bernama Segelintir Pulang.<f caller="+"><fr>7:3
</fr><fk>Segelintir Pulang
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Sear Yasub. Artinya ‘segelintir orang akan pulang’. Nama ini adalah nubuatan yang berarti kelak hanya sejumlah kecil orang Israel akan kembali dari penawanan.</ft></f> Ahas berada di ujung saluran kolam air, di tepi jalan yang menuju ke lapangan tempat pencucian kerajinan kain wol.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ISA.7.4" />Sampaikan kepadanya, ‘Kendalikan dirimu dan tenanglah. Jangan takut dan jangan gelisah karena Rezin dan Pekah. Mereka mengamuk dengan ganas, tetapi mereka berdua hanyalah seperti arang berasap yang sudah hampir padam.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="ISA.7.5" />Memang mereka menyusun rencana jahat terhadapmu
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="ISA.7.6" />untuk menyerang dan menguasai Yehuda, lalu mengangkat anak Tabeel sebagai raja di Yehuda.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="ISA.7.7" />Tetapi Aku, Sang Penguasa, berkata:
</p>
<q style="q1">Rencana mereka tidak akan berhasil dan tidak akan terjadi.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="8-9" bcv="ISA.7.8" />Karena yang mengepalai negeri Aram hanyalah Rezin,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan yang mengepalai Israel hanyalah Pekah.
</q>
<q style="q1">Mereka bukan siapa-siapa, hanya manusia biasa.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dalam jangka waktu enam puluh lima tahun, Israel akan dihancurkan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan tak lagi berdiri sebagai satu kerajaan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Bila kamu tidak percaya dan bersandar kepada-Ku,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">kerajaanmu tidak akan bertahan.’”
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Tanda keselamatan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.7.10" />Sekali lagi TUHAN memberikan kepada saya pesan untuk Ahas,
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="ISA.7.11" />“Mintalah suatu tanda dari TUHAN Allahmu. Seajaib apa pun tanda yang kamu minta, baik dari dalam Syeol maupun dari atas langit, TUHAN akan mendatangkannya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.7.12" />Tetapi Ahas menjawab, “Saya tidak akan mencobai TUHAN dengan meminta tanda.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.7.13" />Lalu saya berkata, “Kalau begitu, dengarlah baik-baik, hai keturunan Daud! Belum cukupkah engkau menyusahkan rakyatmu, sampai-sampai engkau mau menyusahkan Allahku juga?
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="ISA.7.14" />Biarpun engkau tidak memintanya, Sang Penguasa akan menunjukkan kepadamu suatu tanda, dan inilah tandanya: Perempuan muda itu<f caller="+"><fr>7:14
</fr><fk>Perempuan muda itu
</fk><ft>Kata Ibrani di sini memang berarti ‘perempuan muda’, bukan ‘perawan’. Sedangkan Mat. 1:23 menuliskan ‘perawan’ dalam bahasa Yunani karena Matius mengutip dari LXX. Teks Ibrani menuliskan ‘perempuan muda itu’, sehingga diperkirakan ada perempuan muda yang hadir saat Yesaya berbicara dengan Raja Ahas. Jadi, kemungkinan besar nubuatan ini mempunyai dua penggenapan, yang pertama dalam masa kerajaan Ahas, dan yang kedua, Maria.</ft></f> akan mengandung dan melahirkan anak laki-laki. Lalu dia akan memberi nama anaknya itu Imanuel.<f caller="+"><fr>7:14
</fr><fk>Imanuel
</fk><ft>Arti nama ini adalah ‘Allah bersama kita’.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="ISA.7.15" />Ketika anak itu sudah cukup besar untuk bisa membedakan yang baik dan yang jahat, keadaan di negeri Yehuda masih susah, tetapi dia masih bisa menikmati madu dan hasil olahan susu.<f caller="+"><fr>7:15
</fr><fk>madu … olahan susu
</fk><ft>Dalam PL, kedua makanan ini sering melambangkan kemakmuran yang dijanjikan kepada umat Israel, tetapi di nubuatan ini tidak demikian. Lihat ayat 21-22.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="ISA.7.16" />Dan sebelum itu terjadi, negeri Aram dan Israel, yang rajanya kamu takuti, sudah dihancurkan dan hampir tidak berpenghuni.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="ISA.7.17" />“Tetapi kemudian TUHAN akan mendatangkan malapetaka yang sangat mengerikan kepadamu, keluargamu, dan seluruh bangsamu. Keadaan itu belum pernah terjadi sejak kerajaan Israel berpisah dari Yehuda. TUHAN akan mendatangkan pasukan raja Asyur untuk menyerangmu!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="ISA.7.18" />“Pada waktu itu, TUHAN seakan bersuit memanggil pasukan Mesir dan Asyur, sehingga mereka datang berbondong-bondong, seperti kawanan lalat dan lebah menyerbu.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="ISA.7.19" />Mereka akan menduduki negeri ini. Semua daerah akan penuh oleh mereka, bahkan sampai ke tempat-tempat yang jarang dijangkau manusia, seperti jurang-jurang yang curam, gua-gua di tebing batu, hingga padang rumput maupun padang semak-semak berduri.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="ISA.7.20" />Seperti pisau cukur memangkas habis rambut orang dari ujung kepala sampai ujung kaki, bahkan janggut yang adalah lambang kehormatan lelaki, demikianlah TUHAN akan memakai bangsa dari seberang sungai Efrat, yaitu Asyur, untuk memangkas habis kerajaanmu sehingga engkau dipermalukan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="ISA.7.21" />“Penduduk negerimu yang tersisa akan begitu miskin sehingga tidak mungkin memelihara lebih dari seekor sapi dan dua ekor domba atau kambing.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="ISA.7.22" />Tetapi karena hewan-hewan mereka menghasilkan banyak susu, segelintir orang itu masih bisa menikmati hasil olahan susu dan madu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="ISA.7.23" />“Sekarang, banyak kebun anggur luas yang memiliki seribu pohon dan menghasilkan panen senilai belasan kilogram perak. Tetapi kelak, pada masa susah yang segera terjadi, kebun-kebun itu akan menjadi tanah gersang yang ditumbuhi semak berduri.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="ISA.7.24" />Orang yang hendak berjalan ke mana pun harus membawa busur dan panah karena bahaya binatang liar, sebab negeri ini akan seperti belantara.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="ISA.7.25" />Kebun-kebun di perbukitan yang sekarang terawat nantinya akan terbengkalai. Semak duri akan menutupinya, dan hewan ternak dibiarkan berkeliaran di situ.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="8" />
<s style="s1">Peringatan tentang serangan Asyur
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.8.1" />Di lain waktu, TUHAN berkata kepada saya, “Ambillah sebuah batu tulis besar dan tuliskanlah dengan jelas, ‘Cepat menjarah tangkas merampas.’”
<f caller="+"><fr>8:1
</fr><fk>Cepat menjarah tangkas merampas
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Maher salal has bas.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ISA.8.2" />Maka saya menuliskannya, dengan disaksikan oleh Imam Uria dan Zakaria anak Yeberekya sebagai saksi mata, karena mereka orang jujur. Dengan begitu, di kemudian hari mereka bisa memberi kesaksian bahwa saya memang menulis demikian.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.8.3" />Beberapa waktu kemudian, istri saya mengandung dan melahirkan seorang anak laki-laki. Lalu TUHAN berkata kepada saya, “Namailah anak itu Cepat Menjarah Tangkas Merampas,
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ISA.8.4" />karena sebelum anak itu bisa berbicara, bahkan belum bisa berkata, ‘Bapak’ atau ‘Ibu’, raja Asyur akan menjarah Damsyik, ibukota Aram, dan merampas kekayaan Samaria, ibukota Israel.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.8.5" />Sekali lagi TUHAN berkata kepada saya,
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="6-7" bcv="ISA.8.6" />“Karena umat Yehuda telah menolak air Siloah yang mengalir tenang,
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku akan memberi mereka arus sungai Efrat yang membanjir deras!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Artinya: Karena Yehuda telah menolak didikan yang lemah lembut
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan lebih suka mengandalkan raja Aram dan raja Israel,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">maka Aku, Sang Penguasa, akan mendatangkan hukuman yang dahsyat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yaitu serbuan raja Asyur dengan segenap kekuatan perangnya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti gelora sungai besar yang meluap, menyapu lahan-lahan di pinggirnya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.8.8" />Pasukan Asyur akan menerobos negeri Yehuda
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">seperti banjir yang menerjang hingga setinggi leher.”
</q>
<p style="p">Saya pun menjawab,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Tetapi TUHAN akan melindungi seluruh negeri Yehuda sampai ke sudut-sudutnya
</q>
<q style="q1">seperti induk burung menaungi anak-anaknya di bawah sayapnya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Ya, Allah bersama kita!”<f caller="+"><fr>8:8
</fr><fk>Allah bersama kita
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah (di sini dan di akhir ayat 10): Imanuel (Yes. 7:14 CK).</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Nubuat Yesaya tentang bangsa-bangsa penyerang
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.8.9" />Dengarlah, hai bangsa-bangsa yang datang dari jauh!
</q>
<q style="q1">Kalian akan dihancurkan! Kalian akan diremukkan!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Silakan saja memakai perlengkapan perangmu dan maju menyerang,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi kalianlah yang akan kalah.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.8.10" />Silakan saja bersekutu melawan kami,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi semua itu tak akan berhasil.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Silakan saja menyusun rencana,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tetapi semua itu tak akan terlaksana,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sebab Allah bersama kami!
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Pesan TUHAN untuk Yesaya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.8.11" />TUHAN memperingatkan saya dengan tegas untuk tidak mengikuti cara pikir orang Yehuda. Dia berkata:
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.8.12" />Janganlah kamu percaya ketika umat ini berkata,
</q>
<q style="q1">“Ada persekongkolan jahat!”
</q>
<q style="q1">Juga janganlah takut dan gentar terhadap apa pun yang mereka takuti.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.8.13" />Takut dan gentarlah hanya kepada-Ku, TUHAN Panglima Semesta.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Akulah yang harus kamu hormati, sebab Aku kudus.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="14" bcv="ISA.8.14" />Bagimu Aku akan menjadi pelindung.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Tetapi bagi kerajaan Israel dan Yehuda
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku akan menjadi seperti batu yang membuat mereka tersandung,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan batu besar yang membuat mereka jatuh.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku akan membuat mereka celaka seperti orang kena perangkap.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="ISA.8.15" />Banyak dari mereka akan terbentur, terjungkal, terluka, dan terperosok ke dalam jerat.
</q>
<q style="q1">Mereka akan ditawan oleh musuh.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Pesan Yesaya untuk para pendengar
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="ISA.8.16" />Hai kalian yang mendengarkan peringatan dalam nubuatan saya ini, catatlah dan simpanlah baik-baik.
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="ISA.8.17" />TUHAN telah berpaling dari bangsa ini, dari keturunan Yakub,
</q>
<q style="q1">tetapi aku tetap berharap kepada-Nya dan terus menantikan Dia.
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="ISA.8.18" />Ketahuilah, aku dan anak-anakku<f caller="+"><fr>8:18
</fr><fk>anak-anakku
</fk><ft>Anak-anak Yesaya bernama Segelintir Pulang (dalam bahasa Ibrani Sear Yasub, Yes. 7:3) dan Cepat Menjarah Tangkas Merampas (dalam bahasa Ibrani Maher Salal Has Bas, Yes. 8:3). Nama Yesaya sendiri artinya ‘TUHAN akan menyelamatkan’. Secara keseluruhan, artinya akan ada bangsa musuh yang dengan cepat mengalahkan dan menjarah bangsa Israel. Banyak orang Israel akan ditawan. TUHAN akan menyelamatkan, tetapi hanya sedikit rakyat yang akan kembali ke tanah Israel.</ft></f> yang TUHAN berikan adalah tanda peringatan mengenai hal-hal dahsyat yang akan dilakukan di Israel oleh TUHAN Panglima Semesta yang bertakhta di Bukit Sion.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="ISA.8.19" />Karena itu, janganlah kalian mengikuti orang-orang yang berkata, “Mintalah petunjuk dari para pemanggil arwah dan tukang ramal yang berkomat-kamit membaca mantra.” Itu tidak masuk akal! Seharusnya kita meminta petunjuk hanya dari TUHAN. Tidak pantas orang yang masih hidup meminta petunjuk dari orang yang sudah mati.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="ISA.8.20" />Berpeganglah kepada pengajaran dan kesaksian TUHAN! Jika ada yang mengajarkan kepadamu hal-hal yang tidak sesuai dengan itu, sesungguhnya mereka berada dalam kegelapan.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="ISA.8.21" />Orang-orang seperti itu akan mengembara dari satu tempat ke tempat lain dengan tertekan dan kelaparan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Saat kelaparan, mereka mengamuk dan mengutuki raja, bahkan Allah.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Namun, ke mana saja mereka memandang,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">baik ke langit di atas
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="22" bcv="ISA.8.22" />maupun ke bumi di bawah,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yang ada hanya kesesakan dan penderitaan,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tekanan dan hidup yang suram.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Lalu mereka pun tenggelam dalam kegelapan.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="9" />
<s style="s1">Sehabis gelap akan terbit terang
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.9.1" />Akan tetapi, masa suram akan berakhir.
</q>
<q style="q1">Bangsa yang tersiksa itu tidak akan selamanya hidup menderita.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dahulu, TUHAN membuat Zebulon dan Naftali dipermalukan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Tetapi kelak, Dia akan membuat mereka dihormati.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Wilayah mereka, yang terbentang di jalan menuju ke laut, di seberang sungai Yordan,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yaitu wilayah Galilea yang ditempati bangsa-bangsa asing,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">akan memancarkan kemuliaan TUHAN.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.9.2" />Pada waktu itu, bangsa yang hidup dalam kegelapan
</q>
<q style="q1">di negeri yang kelam terancam kematian
</q>
<q style="q1">akan melihat cahaya terang!
</q>
<q style="q1">Cahaya itu akan bersinar bagi mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.9.3" />Pada waktu itu, ya TUHAN, Engkau membahagiakan mereka dengan sukacita yang berlimpah-limpah.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka akan bergirang karena pertolongan-Mu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Alangkah besarnya kegembiraan itu nanti,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti pesta panen raya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti tentara yang membagi-bagikan jarahan karena menang perang.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.9.4" />Karena Engkau sudah menghancurkan kuk penindasan
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan mematahkan tongkat penjajahan yang membebani pundak mereka,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">seperti pada waktu Israel dibebaskan dari penjajahan Midian.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.9.5" />Pada waktu itu, setiap sepatu tempur yang pernah berderap di medan perang
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan baju-baju besi yang berlumuran darah,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">semuanya akan dilempar ke dalam api.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tidak akan ada lagi perang, penderitaan, dan kematian.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.9.6" />Karena saat itu seorang anak laki-laki telah lahir bagi kita.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dia akan mengemban pemerintahan di atas bahunya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dan gelarnya adalah: Penasihat Bijak, Pahlawan Perkasa, Bapa yang Kekal, Raja Pembawa Damai.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.9.7" />Pemerintahannya penuh damai dan tidak akan pernah berakhir.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia akan lahir dari keturunan Raja Daud.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dengan tindakan-tindakan yang adil dan benar,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dia akan meneruskan dan mengokohkan kerajaan Daud sampai selama-lamanya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Semua itu pasti terjadi,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">karena TUHAN Panglima Semesta telah membulatkan keputusan-Nya.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Nubuat tentang rangkaian murka TUHAN atas Israel
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.9.8" />TUHAN sudah memberikan peringatan bagi Israel, bangsa keturunan Yakub,
</q>
<q style="q1">bahwa Dia akan menjatuhkan hukuman atas mereka.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dan peringatan-Nya itu pasti terjadi.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.9.9" />Seluruh penduduk kerajaan Israel dan kota Samaria akan mengalaminya,
</q>
<q style="q1">sebab mereka telah menyombongkan diri dengan berkata,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.9.10" />“Tembok kota kita sudah runtuh,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi kita bisa membangunnya lagi dengan batu yang lebih kuat!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Semua rumah kita dari kayu biasa sudah dihancurkan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi kita akan membangun lagi rumah dari kayu aras!”
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.9.11" />Itulah sebabnya TUHAN menggerakkan musuh-musuh Israel untuk menyerang mereka.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dia akan mendatangkan Raja Rezin
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.9.12" />beserta pasukan bangsa Aram dari sebelah timur,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan mengirimkan pasukan bangsa Filistin dari sebelah barat.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Israel akan dihabisi oleh mereka seperti mangsa ditelan bulat-bulat.
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="3" style="q3">Setelah semua malapetaka itu, murka TUHAN belum selesai.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dia masih akan bertindak lagi.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.9.13" />Biarpun orang Israel dihajar sedemikian rupa,
</q>
<q style="q1">mereka tidak bertobat dan tidak berusaha mencari kehendak TUHAN Panglima Semesta
</q>
<q style="q1">yang telah menghukum mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="14" bcv="ISA.9.14" />Itulah sebabnya, dengan sekali tebas, TUHAN akan menghabisi Israel,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dari pohon-pohon palem yang indah hingga alang-alang yang rendah.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Ya, dari kepala hingga ekor semuanya akan dihabisi.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="15" bcv="ISA.9.15" />Kepalanya yaitu para pemimpin dan pejabat yang bejat.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Ekornya yaitu para nabi palsu yang memberikan ajaran sesat.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="16" bcv="ISA.9.16" />Karena para pemimpin bangsa ini menuntun rakyat ke jalan yang salah,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sehingga mereka yang dipimpin sama-sama terjerumus lalu binasa.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="ISA.9.17" />Setiap orang berlaku serong dan jahat.
</q>
<q style="q1">Isi ucapan mereka hanyalah dosa.
</q>
<q style="q1">Karena itu TUHAN tidak berkenan kepada mereka semua,
</q>
<q style="q1">bahkan Dia tidak akan mengasihani para pemuda, anak yatim, dan janda.
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="3" style="q3">Setelah semua malapetaka itu, murka TUHAN belum selesai.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dia masih akan bertindak lagi.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="ISA.9.18" />Kejahatan mereka merajalela seperti api yang membakar semak berduri.
</q>
<q style="q1">Nyalanya berkobar-kobar seperti kebakaran hutan,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan asapnya tebal berkepul-kepul sampai ke langit.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="19" bcv="ISA.9.19" />Negeri itu hangus oleh murka TUHAN Panglima Semesta.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Rakyatnya sendirilah yang mengobarkan murka itu, seperti ranting-ranting kering memperbesar api.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Maka mereka akan saling membinasakan tanpa belas kasihan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="20" bcv="ISA.9.20" />Di sana sini mereka berebut makanan, namun tidak ada yang kenyang.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Setiap orang akan saling memangsa, bahkan kepada orang terdekatnya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="21" bcv="ISA.9.21" />Suku Manasye menyerang Efraim. Suku Efraim menyerang Manasye.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan bersama-sama mereka menyerang Yehuda.
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="3" style="q3">Setelah semua malapetaka itu, murka TUHAN belum selesai.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dia masih akan bertindak lagi.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="10" />
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.10.1" />Sungguh celaka para pejabat dan pembuat undang-undang!
</q>
<q style="q1">Kalian merancang hukum yang tidak adil dan merugikan kaum lemah,
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.10.2" />untuk merampas dan merebut hak orang miskin, para janda, serta anak yatim.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kalian tidak memberikan hak hukum yang adil kepada orang kecil!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.10.3" />Ketika hari penghukuman tiba dan balatentara dari negeri jauh datang untuk menghancurkanmu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bisa apa kalian?
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kalian tidak akan bisa lari ke mana pun.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tidak akan ada pertolongan dari siapa pun.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan bagaimana nasib hartamu yang banyak itu?
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.10.4" />Kalian akan berlutut dan diikat dengan rantai besi bersama para tawanan lain,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">atau terbunuh bersama para korban.
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="3" style="q3">Setelah semua malapetaka itu, murka TUHAN belum selesai.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dia masih akan bertindak lagi.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Murka TUHAN atas bangsa Asyur
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.10.5" />TUHAN berkata:
</p>
<q style="q1">Sungguh celaka bangsa Asyur!
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku memakai mereka sebagai alat untuk mencambuk umat-Ku.
</q>
<q style="q1">Penjajahan Asyur Aku maksudkan sebagai bentuk murka-Ku
</q>
<q style="q1">untuk menghukum Israel.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.10.6" />Aku mengirim pasukan Asyur kepada Israel,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bangsa yang telah mengkhianati-Ku dan yang Aku murkai.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tujuan-Ku supaya Asyur menjarah harta mereka
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan menginjak-injak mereka seperti lumpur di jalan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.10.7" />Tetapi raja Asyur memiliki maksud lain.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Tujuan dia adalah memusnahkan bangsa-bangsa.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.10.8" />Dia membanggakan diri dengan berkata,
</q>
<q style="q1">“Panglima-panglimaku semuanya adalah raja!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.10.9" />Kota Kalno dan Karkemis sudah aku kalahkan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kota Hamat dan Arpad sudah aku tundukkan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kota Samaria pun sama saja dengan Damsyik,
</q>
<q style="q1">semuanya bisa aku taklukkan!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.10.10" />Kekuatan tempur kita sudah terbukti mampu mengalahkan kerajaan-kerajaan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang para dewanya lebih berkuasa daripada dewa-dewa Yerusalem dan Samaria.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.10.11" />Artinya, Yerusalem dan dewa-dewanya pun pasti bisa kita tundukkan
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sama seperti Samaria dan dewa-dewanya.”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.10.12" />TUHAN Sang Penguasa akan memakai raja Asyur untuk menyelesaikan penghukuman-Nya atas Yerusalem dan Bukit Sion. Dan TUHAN berjanji:
</p>
<q style="q1">Setelah itu Aku akan menghukum raja Asyur, karena hatinya sombong dan matanya memandang rendah bangsa-bangsa lain.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.10.13" />Sebab raja Asyur berkata,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">“Aku bisa menang karena aku sendiri yang kuat, cerdas, dan bijak.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku sudah menerobos batas-batas bangsa dan menjarah semua kekayaan mereka.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Raja-raja aku gulingkan dari takhta mereka, karena aku hebat.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="14" bcv="ISA.10.14" />Di mataku, negeri-negeri lain hanyalah seperti sarang burung yang ditinggalkan induknya,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan harta di dalam sana seperti telur-telur burung yang tak dijaga.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dengan mudah aku memungut telur-telur itu tanpa ada perlawanan,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">karena tidak ada seekor pun yang bercuit atau mengepak-ngepak untuk mengusir aku.”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="ISA.10.15" />Namun, TUHAN berkata kepada raja Asyur:
</p>
<q style="q1">Kapak dan gergaji dapat memotong kayu hanya jika ada orang yang menggerakkannya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tongkat dapat memukul hanya jika ada orang yang mengayunkannya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tanpa orang yang mengerjakan, alat tidak mungkin dapat bergerak.
</q>
<q style="q1">Karena itu, alat tidak mungkin lebih hebat daripada yang menggunakannya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Engkau hanyalah alat di tangan-Ku!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="16" bcv="ISA.10.16" />Hai raja Asyur, oleh karena kesombonganmu, Aku, Sang Penguasa, TUHAN Panglima Semesta,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">akan membuat tentaramu yang gagah perkasa dihantam penyakit sehingga menjadi kurus kering sekarat,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan kemegahanmu yang semarak akan habis dilahap kobaran api.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="ISA.10.17" />Aku, Allah Mahakudus, terang Israel,
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku sendirilah yang menyalakan api itu
</q>
<q style="q1">untuk menghanguskan Asyur dalam sekejap
</q>
<q style="q1">seperti tumbuhan semak berduri terbakar dengan cepat.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="18" bcv="ISA.10.18" />Seluruh negeri Asyur, hutan-hutannya yang lebat dan kebun-kebunnya yang subur,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">akan Aku hancurkan dari akar sampai ke pucuk-pucuknya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">hingga semuanya meranggas, mengering, mengerut, gugur, dan mati.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="19" bcv="ISA.10.19" />Pohon-pohon yang tersisa di sana akan sedikit saja
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">hingga anak kecil pun dapat menghitungnya.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Nubuat Yesaya: Segelintir orang Israel yang selamat akan bertobat
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="ISA.10.20" />Pada waktu itu, segelintir orang yang selamat dari antara keturunan Yakub
</q>
<q style="q1">akan bergantung penuh pada TUHAN, Yang Mahakudus Allah Israel.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tidak akan lagi mereka bergantung pada bangsa penjajah.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="21" bcv="ISA.10.21" />Tetapi hanya segelintir umat yang akan pulang<x caller="+"><xo>10:21
</xo><xt>Yes. 7:3; 8:18</xt></x> untuk menyembah Allah perkasa.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="22" bcv="ISA.10.22" />Meskipun rakyat kalian dahulu sebanyak pasir di pantai,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">hanya segelintir orang yang pulang.
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1">TUHAN sudah menetapkan keputusan yang seadil-adilnya
</q>
<q style="q1">yaitu mendatangkan kehancuran sebagai hukuman yang layak bagi kalian.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="23" bcv="ISA.10.23" />Sebab Penguasa kita, TUHAN Panglima Semesta,
</q>
<q style="q1">akan memusnahkan negeri Israel seluruhnya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dan keputusan-Nya itu sudah bulat.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Pesan TUHAN: Asyur pasti dihukum
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="ISA.10.24" />Lalu TUHAN berpesan kepada umat-Nya yang tinggal di Yerusalem:
</p>
<q style="q1">Hai umat-Ku, jangan takut kepada orang Asyur
</q>
<q style="q1">meskipun mereka menganiaya dan menindas kalian
</q>
<q style="q1">seperti bangsa Mesir zaman dulu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="25" bcv="ISA.10.25" />Karena sebentar lagi amarah-Ku terhadap kalian akan berakhir.
</q>
<q style="q1">Sesudah itu, Aku akan mengarahkan murka-Ku kepada Asyur untuk menghancurkan mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="26" bcv="ISA.10.26" />Aku, TUHAN Panglima Semesta, akan menghajar Asyur seperti seorang tentara mencambuk musuhnya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Asyur akan dikalahkan, seperti orang Midian dibantai di gunung batu Oreb,<x caller="+"><xo>10:26
</xo><xt>Hak. 7:25</xt></x>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan seperti pasukan Mesir dikalahkan ketika Musa mengangkat tongkat-Ku ke atas laut.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="27" bcv="ISA.10.27" />Pada waktu itu, belenggu penjajahan Asyur akan Aku singkirkan darimu
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sehingga kalian tidak terikat dan terbeban lagi.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Penglihatan Yesaya: Asyur menyerbu, tetapi TUHAN tidak terkalahkan
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="28" bcv="ISA.10.28" />Tentara Asyur menyerbu dari utara menuju ke Yerusalem!
</q>
<q style="q1">Kota Ayat<f caller="+"><fr>10:28
</fr><fk>Kota Ayat dst.
</fk><ft>Mulai ayat ini sampai 32, urutan kota yang disebutkan adalah yang terjauh dari Yerusalem sampai yang terdekat. Kota Nob (10:32) dapat dilihat dari benteng Yerusalem.</ft></f> sudah mereka datangi.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kota Migron sudah mereka lewati.
</q>
<q style="q1">Di kota Mikmas mereka menyimpan perbekalan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="29" bcv="ISA.10.29" />Mereka menyeberangi gunung dan bermalam di Geba.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Penduduk kota Rama gemetar ketakutan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Warga Gibea, kampung halaman Saul, sudah kabur.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="30" bcv="ISA.10.30" />Berteriaklah minta tolong, hai penduduk kota Galim.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dengarlah keributan itu, hai penduduk Lais!
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Oh, warga kota Anatot, sungguh malanglah kalian!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="31" bcv="ISA.10.31" />Orang kota Madmena sudah angkat kaki.
</q>
<q style="q1">Penduduk Gebim lari menyelamatkan diri.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="32" bcv="ISA.10.32" />Hari ini Asyur sampai di kota Nob dan berhenti di sana.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka sudah siap menyerbu ke tempat kita, Sion, bukit kebanggaan Yerusalem.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="33" bcv="ISA.10.33" />Tetapi Sang Penguasa, TUHAN Panglima Semesta, akan merobohkan mereka dengan kekuatan yang mengerikan!
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Asyur akan jatuh seperti dahan dipotong.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Bangsa yang meninggikan diri itu akan direndahkan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Bangsa yang membanggakan diri itu akan dipermalukan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="34" bcv="ISA.10.34" />TUHAN akan membabat Asyur
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">meskipun pasukan mereka banyak seperti hutan lebat.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dia yang mahadahsyat akan menjatuhkan Asyur
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sekalipun mereka gagah perkasa seperti pohon aras di hutan Libanon.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="11" />
<s style="s1">Nubuat pertama tentang akhir yang indah bagi umat Allah
</s>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Seorang raja adil akan memerintah
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.11.1" />Dari sisa keturunan Isai, ayah Daud, akan lahir seorang raja baru,
</q>
<q style="q1">seperti tunggul pohon yang telah ditebang bertunas kembali, bahkan berbuah.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.11.2" />Roh TUHAN akan menyertai dia,<f caller="+"><fr>11:2
</fr><fk>dia
</fk><ft>Tim penerjemah TSI percaya bahwa pasal ini merupakan nubuatan tentang Raja Penyelamat kita Yesus, tetapi kata ‘dia’ ditulis dengan huruf kecil untuk menunjukkan bahwa nubuatan ini masih misteri bagi orang zaman PL dan mereka tidak tahu bahwa Raja itu adalah ilahi.</ft></f>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">memberinya hikmat dan kekuatan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sehingga dia menjadi raja yang arif bijaksana,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang mengenal Allah serta hormat dan takut akan TUHAN.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.11.3" />Kesukaannya adalah menaati kehendak TUHAN.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dia tidak akan mengadili orang berdasarkan penampilan mereka
</q>
<q style="q1">atau berdasarkan pengaduan orang lain belaka.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.11.4" />Tetapi dengan adil dia akan menghakimi orang miskin
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan memutuskan perkara orang kecil dengan tidak pandang bulu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Atas perintahnya, orang-orang yang bersalah akan dihukum
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan para pelaku kejahatan dibinasakan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.11.5" />Dia selalu bertindak benar dan jujur,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">serta setia kepada hukum TUHAN.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Dunia akan hidup rukun dan damai
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.11.6" />Di bawah pemerintahan raja itu, semua makhluk akan berdamai.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tidak ada lagi ketakutan dan permusuhan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Serigala akan tinggal bersama domba.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Macan tutul bersantai di samping anak kambing.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Anak sapi dan singa muda bermain bersama,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan seorang anak kecil menggembalakan mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.11.7" />Sapi dan beruang berkumpul untuk merumput,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sementara anak-anak mereka saling bersandaran di dekat induknya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Singa tidak akan lagi memangsa hewan lain, tetapi memakan rumput seperti sapi.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.11.8" />Anak-anak kecil akan bermain di dekat sarang kobra,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">bahkan mengulurkan tangannya ke lubang ular berbisa,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tetapi mereka akan baik-baik saja karena ular itu tidak akan memagut.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.11.9" />Di seluruh gunung-Ku yang kudus
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tidak akan ada yang melukai dan membinasakan satu sama lain,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena kelak negeri itu penuh dengan orang yang mengenal TUHAN,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti samudra penuh dengan air.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Umat Allah dipersatukan kembali
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.11.10" />Pada waktu itu, sang raja yang muncul seperti tunas dari tunggul Isai,
</q>
<q style="q1">akan menjadi penunjuk jalan bagi orang-orang dari segala bangsa.
</q>
<q style="q1">Mereka akan berkumpul kepadanya
</q>
<q style="q1">dan ibukotanya sangat dimuliakan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.11.11" />Ketika masa itu tiba, TUHAN akan sekali lagi menyatakan kuasa-Nya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">untuk mengumpulkan kembali segelintir umat-Nya yang tersisa
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dari negeri Asyur dan Mesir,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dari Patros, Etiopia, Elam, Babel, Aram,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan pulau-pulau di laut tengah.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.11.12" />Bagaikan seorang panglima mengibarkan bendera sebagai tanda agar pasukannya berkumpul,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">begitulah TUHAN akan memerintahkan segala bangsa untuk memulangkan umat-Nya dari seluruh penjuru bumi.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.11.13" />Rasa iri antara Israel dan Yehuda akan berakhir
</q>
<q style="q1">sehingga mereka tidak lagi bermusuhan dan saling menindas.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="14" bcv="ISA.11.14" />Mereka akan bersatu menyerbu negeri Filistin di barat
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan bersama menjarah bangsa-bangsa di timur.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Bangsa Edom dan Moab akan mereka kuasai.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Bangsa Amon akan mereka taklukkan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="ISA.11.15" />TUHAN membuka jalan agar umat-Nya bisa pulang.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dia akan mengeringkan terusan laut di dekat Mesir
</q>
<q style="q1">dan menghembuskan angin panas atas sungai Efrat,
</q>
<q style="q1">sehingga sungai besar itu terbagi menjadi tujuh aliran kecil
</q>
<q style="q1">yang bisa diseberangi hanya dengan berjalan kaki.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="16" bcv="ISA.11.16" />Juga dari negeri Asyur akan terbuka jalan pulang bagi segelintir umat TUHAN yang selamat
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti dahulu kala saat nenek moyang mereka keluar dari Mesir.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="12" />
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Nyanyian syukur umat Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.12.1" />Pada waktu semua itu terjadi, kalian akan berkata,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Aku bersyukur kepada-Mu, ya TUHAN,
</q>
<q style="q1">karena meskipun Engkau pernah memurkai aku,
</q>
<q style="q1">kini murka-Mu sudah berhenti
</q>
<q style="q1">dan Engkau berbalik mengasihani aku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.12.2" />Sungguh, Engkaulah penyelamatku, ya Allah.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kepada-Mu aku percaya penuh.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku tidak takut apa pun, karena TUHAN memberiku kekuatan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Segala nyanyianku adalah tentang-Mu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sebab Engkau telah menyelamatkan aku.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.12.3" />Hai umat Allah, suatu hari nanti
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">kalian akan menikmati indahnya diselamatkan oleh TUHAN,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">bagaikan seorang yang haus menemukan mata air
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">lalu meminumnya banyak-banyak dengan kegirangan.
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.12.4" />Pada waktu itu kalian akan berkata,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Mari kita bersyukur kepada TUHAN!
</q>
<q style="q1">Pujilah nama-Nya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Ceritakanlah perbuatan-perbuatan-Nya kepada segala bangsa.
</q>
<q style="q1">Beritakanlah bahwa Dia agung luhur!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.12.5" />Bernyanyilah bagi TUHAN, karena ajaib tindakan-tindakan-Nya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Biarlah seluruh bumi mengetahui hal itu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.12.6" />Bersoraklah dengan riang gembira, hai semua yang berada di Sion,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">karena besarlah Yang Mahakudus Allah Israel di antara kita!”
<ve />
</q>

<c id="13" />
<s style="s1">Nubuat tentang hukuman atas kerajaan Babel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.13.1" />Inilah nubuat dari TUHAN tentang hukuman atas kerajaan Babel<f caller="+"><fr>13:1
</fr><fk>kerajaan Babel
</fk><ft>Dalam beberapa pasal sebelumnya, Yesaya bernubuat tentang Asyur. Asyur adalah bangsa yang mengalahkan dan menawan kerajaan Israel utara pada tahun 721 SM. Sesudah itu, Asyur juga menyerang kerajaan Yehuda dan mengalahkan hampir semua kota berbenteng. Asyur menyerang Yerusalem, tetapi tidak berhasil menaklukkannya. Sedangkan Babel adalah kerajaan yang menyerang dan mengalahkan Yehuda belakangan, ketika Yehuda dipimpin oleh Raja Zedekia.</ft></f> yang dinyatakan kepada saya, Yesaya anak Amos:
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.13.2" />Di atas sebuah bukit gundul, seseorang berdiri mengibarkan bendera perang
</q>
<q style="q1">sambil melambai-lambaikan tangannya memberi isyarat
</q>
<q style="q1">dan berteriak mengerahkan pasukannya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">“Serbulah Babel!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Masukilah setiap gerbang kota dan jarahlah seluruh istana para pemimpin!”
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.13.3" />TUHAN berkata,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Aku sendirilah yang sudah memanggil pasukan tangguh itu.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dengan bangga mereka akan menjatuhkan hukuman-Ku atas Babel.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.13.4" />Di pegunungan terdengar kegaduhan besar
</q>
<q style="q1">bunyi derap langkah pasukan menyerbu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Pasukan yang sangat dahsyat jumlahnya!
</q>
<q style="q1">Tentara bangsa-bangsa bergabung menjadi satu,
</q>
<q style="q1">digerakkan oleh TUHAN Panglima Semesta.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.13.5" />Mereka datang dari negeri-negeri yang jauh,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">diutus TUHAN sebagai alat untuk menyatakan murka-Nya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Melalui mereka, TUHAN akan memusnahkan seluruh negeri Babel.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.13.6" />Merataplah, hai bangsa Babel,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sebab hari penghukuman TUHAN sudah dekat!
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Yang Mahakuasa akan membinasakan kalian sebentar lagi.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.13.7" />Semua orang menjadi lemas ketakutan
</q>
<q style="q1">dan menciutlah nyali mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.13.8" />Kengerian mencekam!
</q>
<q style="q1">Bangsa Babel dilumpuhkan oleh kesesakan
</q>
<q style="q1">seperti perempuan menderita sakit melahirkan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dalam kebingungan, mereka hanya bisa berpandang-pandangan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dengan wajah-wajah pucat penuh kepanikan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.13.9" />Sebab ketahuilah, hari penghukuman TUHAN sudah dekat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">suatu hari yang mengerikan karena kobaran murka-Nya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Pada hari itu negeri Babel akan dimusnahkan
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">agar lenyaplah orang-orang berdosa di sana.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.13.10" />Hari itu akan sangat menyeramkan
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">hingga bintang-bintang seakan tak lagi bersinar,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">matahari menjadi gelap, dan bulan pun tidak bercahaya.
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.13.11" />Beginilah pesan TUHAN:
</p>
<q style="q1">Aku akan menghukum setiap orang jahat di dunia ini
</q>
<q style="q1">sesuai dengan perbuatan keji mereka.
</q>
<q style="q1">Orang-orang yang sombong dan meninggikan diri
</q>
<q style="q1">akan Aku rendahkan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.13.12" />Aku akan menewaskan begitu banyak orang
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">hingga manusia lebih langka daripada emas murni.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.13.13" />Pada hari itu, ketika Aku menyatakan amarah-Ku,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">langit bergetar dan bumi pun bergoncang,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">karena dahsyat sungguh murka-Ku, TUHAN Panglima Semesta.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="ISA.13.14" />Penduduk Babel akan berhamburan kesana kemari
</q>
<q style="q1">seperti kijang yang diburu berlari-lari.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kacau balau!— seperti kawanan domba tanpa gembala.
</q>
<q style="q1">Para pendatang di Babel kocar-kacir mencari kaum sebangsanya
</q>
<q style="q1">untuk kabur ke kampung halaman masing-masing.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="15" bcv="ISA.13.15" />Setiap orang yang tertangkap akan tewas ditikam pedang.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="16" bcv="ISA.13.16" />Anak-anak kecil akan dibanting sampai terburai di depan mata orangtuanya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Istri-istri akan diperkosa di depan mata suaminya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dan rumah mereka dirampok habis-habisan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="ISA.13.17" />Sesungguhnya, Aku menggerakkan kerajaan Media untuk menyerang Babel.
</q>
<q style="q1">Mereka tidak akan mau mundur sekalipun dibujuk dengan emas perak.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="18" bcv="ISA.13.18" />Dengan busur panah, mereka menghabisi para pemuda.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Bahkan bayi-bayi dan anak kecil akan mereka bantai tanpa rasa kasihan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Keadaan negeri Babel akan sangat menyedihkan
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="19" bcv="ISA.13.19" />Oh Babel, negeri kebanggaan bangsa Kasdim,
</q>
<q style="q1">engkaulah yang terbesar di antara semua kerajaan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Namun ketika Allah menjungkirbalikkanmu,
</q>
<q style="q1">nasibmu akan sama seperti Sodom dan Gomora.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="20" bcv="ISA.13.20" />Sampai selamanya Babel tidak akan pernah lagi didiami orang.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Bahkan, para pengembara yang lewat tidak akan mendirikan tenda di situ
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan para gembala tidak akan menggiring domba ke sana.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="21" bcv="ISA.13.21" />Babel hanya akan dihuni oleh binatang liar.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Bekas rumah-rumah di sana menjadi sarang serigala.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Burung hantu akan tinggal di puing-puingnya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Kambing liar berlompatan di antara reruntuhan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="22" bcv="ISA.13.22" />Dan anjing-anjing hutan melolong di robohan menara dan bekas istana.
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1">Oh Babel, waktu kehancuranmu sudah dekat.
</q>
<q style="q1">Masa kejayaanmu segera usai.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="14" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Sindiran terhadap raja Babel
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.14.1" />TUHAN akan berbelas kasihan terhadap keturunan Yakub
</q>
<q style="q1">dan sekali lagi memilih bangsa Israel menjadi umat-Nya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dia akan menempatkan mereka kembali di negeri mereka sendiri.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kemudian orang-orang asing akan bergabung
</q>
<q style="q1">dan menjadi bagian dari keluarga besar Israel.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.14.2" />Bangsa-bangsa lain akan mengantar umat Israel pulang.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan di negeri TUHAN, mereka akan menjadi pelayan bagi orang Israel.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Maka Israel yang tadinya ditawan dan diperbudak
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">akan berbalik menawan dan menguasai para penindasnya.
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.14.3" />Hai Israel, pada waktu itu, ketika TUHAN memberimu kelegaan dari penderitaan dan beban beratmu, ketika Dia menyudahi perbudakan yang harus kalian tanggung,
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ISA.14.4" />kalian akan menyanyikan lagu ini untuk mengejek raja Babel:
</p>
<q style="q1">Manakah juragan kita yang berwibawa?
</q>
<q style="q1">Mengapa diam saja? Di mana kuasamu?
</q>
<q style="q1">Oh kasihan, ternyata tuan besar sudah gugur!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.14.5" />TUHAN telah mematahkan kekuasaan para pemimpin kejam
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.14.6" />yang selama ini tak henti-hentinya menindas bangsa-bangsa
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dengan kekerasan dan aniaya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.14.7" />Sekarang dunia sudah aman tenteram,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan setiap orang bisa bernyanyi gembira.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.14.8" />Semua makhluk berbahagia karena kejatuhanmu, hai Raja Babel.
</q>
<q style="q1">Bahkan pohon-pohon sanobar dan aras Libanon seolah berkata,
</q>
<q style="q1">“Sejak engkau digulingkan, tidak ada lagi penebang yang datang mengganggu kami.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.14.9" />Orang-orang mati di Syeol tidak sabar menanti kedatanganmu, ya Raja.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Di alam kubur, roh-roh bekas para pemimpin dunia
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seakan bangun dari takhta mereka untuk menyambut engkau.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.14.10" />Serentak mereka akan berkata,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Selamat datang! Ternyata engkau bisa mati juga.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Ternyata engkau sama saja seperti kami.”
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.14.11" />Kejayaanmu sudah dilempar ke Syeol.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Tidak ada lagi bagimu suara kecapi yang meriah.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Kini belatung menjadi alas tidurmu dan cacing-cacing menjadi selimutmu.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.14.12" />Oh, Raja Babel! Engkau yang menyebut dirimu Putra Fajar, titisan dewa matahari,
</q>
<q style="q1">engkau yang menyombongkan dirimu setinggi langit,
</q>
<q style="q1">lihatlah betapa engkau sudah dijatuhkan!
</q>
<q style="q1">Engkau yang dahulu menginjak bangsa-bangsa
</q>
<q style="q1">sekarang dicampakkan ke tanah.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.14.13" />Dahulu engkau berpikir,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Aku ini orang penting. Akulah raja terbesar
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yang bahkan lebih tinggi dari para dewa.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku akan memerintah dari gunung di utara, tempat kedudukan dewa-dewa.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="14" bcv="ISA.14.14" />Aku akan naik lebih tinggi dari awan
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan dimuliakan sebagai dewa mahatinggi!”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="ISA.14.15" />Namun, ternyata engkau malah diturunkan ke Syeol,
</q>
<q style="q1">bahkan sampai ke dasarnya yang paling dalam.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="ISA.14.16" />Lalu orang-orang mati di sana seakan memandangi engkau dengan terheran-heran.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kata mereka,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Inikah orang yang katanya telah membuat bumi gemetar
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan menggoncangkan kerajaan-kerajaan?
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="17" bcv="ISA.14.17" />Inikah orang yang pernah menghancurkan dunia menjadi tanah tandus dan meruntuhkan kota-kota,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yang menahan para tawanan sehingga tidak bisa pulang ke kampung halaman?”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="ISA.14.18" />Di mana-mana, raja-raja yang wafat akan dikubur dengan terhormat di makamnya sendiri.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="19" bcv="ISA.14.19" />Tetapi engkau, hai Raja Babel, mayatmu bahkan tidak mendapat kuburan!
</q>
<q style="q1">Engkau dibuang seperti batang busuk.
</q>
<q style="q1">Mayatmu akan dilempar begitu saja bersama mayat-mayat lain yang tewas dalam perang.
</q>
<q style="q1">Engkau akan ditimbun di sembarang lubang dan terinjak-injak orang.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="20" bcv="ISA.14.20" />Engkau tidak akan dimakamkan seperti raja-raja lain
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena engkau sudah menghancurkan negerimu sendiri
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan mematikan rakyatmu sendiri.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Keturunan penjahat sepertimu tak akan pernah dikenang orang.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="21" bcv="ISA.14.21" />Setiap orang yang mendengar berita tentang engkau akan berkata,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Biarlah anak-anak raja Babel ditumpas karena dosa-dosa orangtua mereka!
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Jangan sampai mereka menguasai dunia
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan meluaskan daerah kekuasaan mereka sampai ujung dunia.”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="ISA.14.22" />Beginilah pesan TUHAN Panglima Semesta:
</p>
<q style="q1">Aku sendiri akan turun tangan menghancurkan Babel.
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku akan memusnahkan rakyatnya beserta seluruh keturunan mereka,
</q>
<q style="q1">sampai tak seorang pun yang tersisa.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku menegaskannya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="23" bcv="ISA.14.23" />Babel akan Aku jadikan tanah terbengkalai
</q>
<q style="q1">hingga menjadi rawa-rawa tempat binatang liar bersarang.
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku akan menyapu bersih negeri Babel sampai musnah.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku, TUHAN Panglima Semesta, menegaskannya.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Nubuat tentang hukuman atas bangsa Asyur
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="ISA.14.24" />TUHAN Panglima Semesta telah bersumpah, kata-Nya:
</p>
<q style="q1">Sesungguhnya, semua peristiwa sedang terjadi tepat seperti rencana-Ku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="25" bcv="ISA.14.25" />Aku akan meremukkan bangsa Asyur.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Di negeri-Ku mereka akan dikalahkan dan diinjak-injak
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sehingga mereka tidak lagi menjajah dan membebani umat-Ku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="26" bcv="ISA.14.26" />Aku, TUHAN, sudah menetapkan rencana atas seluruh bumi.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kuasa-Ku berdaulat atas semua bangsa di dunia.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="27" bcv="ISA.14.27" />Jika Aku, TUHAN Panglima Semesta, sudah berencana,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tak akan ada yang dapat membatalkannya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dan jika Aku sudah bertindak,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tak akan ada yang sanggup menghentikannya.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Nubuat tentang hukuman atas bangsa Filistin
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="ISA.14.28" />Pada tahun kematian Raja Ahas,<f caller="+"><fr>14:28
</fr><fk>tahun kematian Raja Ahas
</fk><ft>Raja Ahas diperkirakan meninggal pada tahun 715 SM.</ft></f> aku menerima pesan TUHAN berikut ini:
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="29" bcv="ISA.14.29" />Kerajaan yang menindas kalian sudah jatuh, hai bangsa Filistin.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tetapi jangan senang dulu!
</q>
<q style="q1">Karena dari keturunan raja yang jahatnya seperti ular berbisa itu
</q>
<q style="q1">akan lahir raja lain yang lebih ganas dan berbahaya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="30" bcv="ISA.14.30" />Dulu kalian menindas umat-Ku, tetapi sekarang, orang paling melarat di antara mereka pun akan makan kenyang dan hidup aman,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti domba yang merumput dan berbaring tenang di padang hijau.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Sedangkan kalian, hai orang Filistin, akan Aku musnahkan dengan bencana kelaparan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sampai kalian habis tak bersisa.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="31" bcv="ISA.14.31" />Oh bangsa Filistin! Menangislah!
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Merataplah di gerbang kotamu!
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Kalian akan hancur lebur karena barisan tentara yang dahsyat datang dari utara.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Derap langkah mereka membuat debu tanah mengepul seperti asap.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Semuanya tangkas dan tak seorang pun bergerak lamban.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="32" bcv="ISA.14.32" />Hai umat Yehuda, apabila datang utusan dari negeri itu,
</q>
<q style="q1">katakanlah kepada mereka,
</q>
<q style="q1">“TUHAN telah mendirikan Bukit Sion.
</q>
<q style="q1">Di sanalah umat-Nya yang tertindas akan mendapat perlindungan.”
<ve />
</q>

<c id="15" />
<s style="s1">Nubuat tentang hukuman atas bangsa Moab
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.15.1" />Inilah pesan TUHAN tentang hukuman atas bangsa Moab:
</p>
<q style="q1">Kota Ar dan kota Kir di Moab akan diruntuhkan hanya dalam satu malam.
</q>
<q style="q1">Hanya semalam saja, semuanya rata dengan tanah!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.15.2" />Rakyat kota Dibon pergi meratap di kuil-kuil mereka.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Bangsa Moab akan menangisi kota Nebo dan Medeba
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sambil menggunduli rambut dan janggut sebagai tanda berduka.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.15.3" />Di jalan-jalan, mereka memakai baju berkabung dari karung.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Di setiap rumah orang-orang meratap,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan alun-alun kota dibanjiri air mata.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.15.4" />Penduduk kota Hesbon dan Eleale menangis keras-keras
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">hingga terdengar sampai di kota Yahas.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Bahkan tentara-tentara Moab pun menangis sambil gemetar ketakutan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Yesaya menangisi keadaan Moab
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.15.5" />Hancur hatiku melihat bangsa Moab!
</q>
<q style="q1">Penduduknya melarikan diri ke kota Zoar dan Eglat Selisia.
</q>
<q style="q1">Di tanjakan menuju kota Luhit orang-orang mendaki dengan berlinang air mata.
</q>
<q style="q1">Di sepanjang jalan ke Horonaim terdengar jeritan karena malapetaka.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.15.6" />Bahkan tanah negeri Moab seakan turut merasakan bencana ini.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Sungai Nimrim sudah kering!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Rerumputan di sekitarnya layu sampai tak ada lagi tumbuhan hijau.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.15.7" />Karena itu bangsa Moab mengungsi ke seberang sungai Harabim
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sambil mengangkut harta benda yang mereka punya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.15.8" />Di seluruh negeri Moab terdengar ratap tangis.
</q>
<q style="q1">Suara jeritan mereka sampai ke kota Eglaim di ujung selatan dan Beer Elim di ujung utara.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.15.9" />TUHAN berkata:
</p>
<q level="2" style="q2">Sungai-sungai di kota Darah<f caller="+"><fr>15:9
</fr><fk>kota Darah
</fk><ft>Teks Ibrani menuliskan nama kota ini Dimon, yang berarti darah. Gulungan Laut Mati dan LXX menuliskan Dibon, yang adalah nama ibukota Moab. Sejumlah penafsir mengatakan bahwa Yesaya sengaja mengubah ejaan Dibon menjadi Dimon (darah) sebagai permainan kata untuk menambah perasaan ironis dalam puisi ini.</ft></f> sudah penuh dengan darah,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi malapetaka atas kota itu masih akan Aku tambah lagi.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku akan mendatangkan singa
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">untuk menerkam orang-orang yang tersisa di negeri itu.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="16" />
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Lanjutan nubuat Yesaya tentang bangsa Moab
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.16.1" />Para pemimpin Moab yang sudah melarikan diri ke kota Sela berkata satu sama lain,
</q>
<q style="q1">“Mari kita mengirim anak-anak domba kepada raja Yehuda di bukit Sion
</q>
<q style="q1">agar dia melindungi kita dari raja Asyur.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kita akan mengirimnya dari sini melalui padang belantara.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.16.2" />Di tempat-tempat penyeberangan sungai Arnon
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">rakyat Moab kebingungan tak tahu hendak ke mana
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bagaikan burung-burung beterbangan ke sana ke mari karena kehilangan sarangnya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.16.3" />Mereka berseru meminta pertolongan kepada bangsa Yehuda,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Berilah kami petunjuk.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Lakukanlah keadilan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Seperti hutan lebat menutupi segala yang ada di bawahnya dari cahaya matahari,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sembunyikanlah kami.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Jangan menyerahkan kami ke tangan musuh.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.16.4" />Izinkanlah kami para pengungsi Moab tinggal di antara kalian.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Lindungilah kami dari para pembantai.”
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1">Nanti ketika penindas dikalahkan dan penghancuran sudah berakhir,
</q>
<q style="q1">ketika para penjajah sudah lenyap dari negeri kita,
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.16.5" />takhta keluarga Daud akan kembali berjaya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Seorang raja dari keturunannya akan memerintah dengan penuh kemurahan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dia akan menegakkan keadilan dan sigap melakukan yang benar.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.16.6" />Kami, orang-orang Yehuda, sudah mendengar betapa sombongnya Moab.
</q>
<q style="q1">Bangsa itu angkuh, tinggi hati,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan membesar-besarkan diri tanpa alasan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.16.7" />Karena itu bangsa Moab dengan pedih akan meratapi keadaannya sendiri.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka akan menangis
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">saat teringat pada kue kismis dari kota Kir Hareset yang tidak ada lagi.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.16.8" />Ladang-ladang kota Hesbon dan kebun anggur Sibma juga sudah kering kerontang.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dahulu ranting-rantingnya yang subur merambat sampai ke kota Yazer.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Kebun-kebun Moab dahulu meluas hingga ke padang belantara
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">bahkan sampai ke seberang Laut Mati.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Tetapi kini para penguasa bangsa-bangsa lain telah menanduskannya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.16.9" />Maka sekarang, bersama penduduk Yazer yang meratap,
</q>
<q style="q1">aku pun meratapi kebun anggur Sibma.
</q>
<q style="q1">Biarlah air mataku membanjiri kota Hesbon dan Eleale,
</q>
<q style="q1">karena tak ada lagi di sana sorak-sorai panen buah.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.16.10" />Sukacita dan nyanyian serta pekik kegirangan sudah lenyap
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sebab kebun anggur dan buah-buahan tidak ada lagi.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tiada orang yang akan memeras buah anggur.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">TUHAN telah menghentikan suara kemeriahan mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.16.11" />Itu sebabnya pilu rintihan hatiku karena Moab dan Kir Hareset
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">seperti nada sedih kecapi yang menyayat hati.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.16.12" />Orang-orang Moab melelahkan diri dengan pergi berdoa ke tempat penyembahan berhala di bukit-bukit,
</q>
<q style="q1">tetapi semuanya itu akan sia-sia saja.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.16.13" />Itulah yang sebelumnya sudah TUHAN katakan tentang Moab.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="ISA.16.14" />Dan sekarang TUHAN berpesan:
</p>
<q style="q1">Dalam tiga tahun persis, tidak lewat sehari pun,<f caller="+"><fr>16:14
</fr><fk>tidak lewat sehari pun
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Dalam tiga tahun, dihitung seperti buruh menghitung masa kontraknya.</ft></f>
</q>
<q style="q1">segala kekayaan bangsa Moab akan lenyap.
</q>
<q style="q1">Sekalipun jumlah penduduk mereka sangat banyak, yang akan tersisa hanya sejumlah kecil orang lemah.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="17" />
<s style="s1">Nubuat tentang hukuman atas bangsa Aram
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.17.1" />Inilah pesan TUHAN tentang hukuman atas Damsik, ibukota Aram:
</p>
<q style="q1">Perhatikanlah!
</q>
<q style="q1">Kota Damsik akan hancur lebur menjadi tumpukan puing-puing.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.17.2" />Kota-kota di wilayah Aroer kosong ditinggalkan penduduknya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Di sana kambing-kambing akan berkeliaran di kota itu dan berbaring tenang
</q>
<q style="q1">karena tidak ada satu pun yang menakuti mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.17.3" />Semua kota berbenteng Aram dan sisa-sisa rakyat Israel akan bernasib sama:
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka tidak lagi mempunyai ibukota atau raja.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka kehilangan kehormatan dan sangat terhina.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku, TUHAN Panglima Semesta, menegaskannya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.17.4" />Akan tiba saatnya kejayaan Israel akan redup
</q>
<q style="q1">dan negerinya yang subur makmur menjadi kering kerontang.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.17.5" />Tanah Israel akan tandus
</q>
<q style="q1">seperti ladang-ladang gandum di lembah Refaim sehabis dipanen.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.17.6" />Hanya sedikit orang yang akan selamat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti beberapa buah zaitun tertinggal di pohon setelah dipanen,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">hanya dua-tiga buah di dahan teratas,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">atau empat-lima buah tersebar di ranting-rantingnya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku, TUHAN Panglima Semesta, menegaskannya.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Teguran Yesaya kepada bangsa Israel
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.17.7" />Pada waktu itu, sisa keturunan Yakub akan berpaling kepada Sang Pencipta
</q>
<q style="q1">dan sekali lagi menyandarkan harapan hanya pada Yang Mahakudus Allah Israel.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.17.8" />Mereka tidak akan lagi berpaling pada mezbah dewa-dewa
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan patung-patung berhala buatan tangan mereka sendiri.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka tidak akan lagi menyandarkan harapan pada dewi Asyera atau membakar dupa di mezbahnya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.17.9" />Pada waktu itu, kota-kota Israel, bahkan yang paling kuat bentengnya,
</q>
<q style="q1">akan sunyi sepi seperti tempat terbengkalai di hutan-hutan atau di puncak gunung.
</q>
<q style="q1">Semua akan ditinggalkan oleh penduduknya
</q>
<q style="q1">seperti yang terjadi dahulu kala ketika bangsa Hewi dan Amori kabur dari serangan Israel.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.17.10" />Hal itu terjadi karena kalian, hai Israel,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">telah melupakan Allah penyelamatmu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kalian meninggalkan Dia yang adalah pelindungmu.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Maka, meskipun kalian menanam kebun anggur dengan tunas yang paling subur
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.17.11" />dan meskipun tunas itu berbunga dalam sehari,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">kalian tidak akan menikmati hasil apa pun.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Yang ada hanya dukacita dan penderitaan tak berujung.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Nubuat terhadap bangsa-bangsa musuh Israel
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.17.12" />Dengar! Pasukan bangsa-bangsa musuh bergelora
</q>
<q style="q1">seperti debur ombak samudra.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dengar! Tentara mereka bergemuruh
</q>
<q style="q1">seperti gemuruh ratusan air terjun.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.17.13" />Tetapi meskipun dahsyat gelora serbuan mereka seperti gulungan ombak bertubi-tubi,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">TUHAN akan menghardik mereka
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sehingga pasukan besar itu kabur jauh-jauh.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka akan terserak seperti sekam dihembus angin gunung,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tercerai-berai seperti pasir ditiup angin badai.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="ISA.17.14" />Menjelang malam,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">gawat, ada serangan besar!
</q>
<q style="q1">Tetapi sebelum pagi tiba,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">ternyata mereka sudah mati.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Demikianlah nasib orang-orang yang menyerang dan menjarah kita.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="18" />
<s style="s1">Nubuat tentang hukuman atas bangsa Etiopia
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.18.1" />Celaka bagi suatu negeri di seberang sungai-sungai Etiopia,
</q>
<q style="q1">negeri yang ramai oleh suara denging sayap-sayap serangga.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.18.2" />Negeri itu mengirim utusan mengendarai perahu-perahu dari alang-alang air
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dengan suruhan “Cepat sampaikan pesan ini!”
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Mereka pergi meminta bantuan militer
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">kepada suatu bangsa penakluk yang kuat.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Orangnya tinggi-tinggi dan berkulit mengkilap.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Di mana-mana bangsa itu ditakuti orang.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Negerinya dilintasi sungai-sungai.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.18.3" />Hai seluruh penduduk bumi, perhatikanlah!
</q>
<q style="q1">Di atas gunung-gunung, bendera perang akan dikibarkan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Hai semua orang di dunia, dengarkanlah!
</q>
<q style="q1">Terompet tanda perang akan dibunyikan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.18.4" />Sebab TUHAN telah berkata kepadaku:
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dari tempat-Ku bersemayam,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku akan memperhatikan dengan diam,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti sinar matahari memancar tanpa suara,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti embun diam-diam terbentuk pada malam yang hangat di musim panen.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.18.5" />Sebelum rencana perang kalian matang,
</q>
<q style="q1">tiba-tiba musuh sudah menghantam
</q>
<q style="q1">sehingga keadaanmu bagaikan ranting-ranting anggur yang dibabat
</q>
<q style="q1">sebelum buahnya sempat ranum.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.18.6" />Mayat-mayat kalian akan dibiarkan bergelimpangan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">menjadi makanan burung-burung dan binatang liar sepanjang tahun.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.18.7" />Suatu hari nanti, persembahan akan dibawa ke Bukit Sion bagi TUHAN Panglima Semesta,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dari suatu bangsa penakluk yang kuat,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yang orangnya tinggi-tinggi dan berkulit mengkilap,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yang ditakuti orang di mana-mana,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan yang negerinya dilintasi sungai-sungai.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="19" />
<s style="s1">Nubuat tentang hukuman atas bangsa Mesir
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.19.1" />Inilah pesan TUHAN tentang hukuman atas Mesir:
</p>
<q style="q1">Perhatikanlah! TUHAN berkendara di atas awan,
</q>
<q style="q1">melesat cepat menuju Mesir.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dewa-dewa Mesir gemetar melihat kedatangan-Nya
</q>
<q style="q1">dan hati orang-orang Mesir menciut ketakutan.
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.19.2" />TUHAN berkata:
</p>
<q style="q1">Aku akan membuat orang-orang Mesir memusuhi sesama orang Mesir,
</q>
<q style="q1">sehingga anggota keluarga saling bertengkar,
</q>
<q style="q1">tetangga dengan tetangga saling bertikai,
</q>
<q style="q1">kota dengan kota saling bertempur,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan daerah dengan daerah saling berperang.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.19.3" />Maka orang Mesir akan berputus asa.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku akan menggagalkan rencana-rencana mereka
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sehingga orang Mesir kebingungan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka akan mencari petunjuk dari dewa-dewa, roh-roh orang mati, dan peramal-peramal.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.19.4" />Aku akan membuat bangsa Mesir ditaklukkan
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">oleh seorang penguasa yang bengis, raja yang kejam.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku, TUHAN Panglima Semesta, menegaskannya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Penglihatan Yesaya tentang bencana kekeringan di Mesir
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.19.5" />Air sungai Nil akan surut dan habis
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.19.6" />sehingga anak-anak sungainya pun mengering dan berbau.
</q>
<q style="q1">Maka tumbuhan buluh dan rumput-rumput tinggi di pinggirannya
</q>
<q style="q1">akan mati dan membusuk.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.19.7" />Tepian sungai Nil menjadi gersang
</q>
<q style="q1">hingga semua benih yang ditanam di sana mengering,
</q>
<q style="q1">tertiup angin, dan lenyap.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.19.8" />Para nelayan yang mencari nafkah akan meratap
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena kail dan jala mereka tidak berguna lagi.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.19.9" />Para pembuat kain dan tukang tenun akan berputus asa
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">karena tidak ada lagi bahan baku mereka,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yaitu tumbuhan gelagah air dari tepi sungai Nil.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.19.10" />Para perajin kain akan bangkrut
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan semua buruh bersusah hati.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Kecaman Yesaya atas Mesir
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.19.11" />Pejabat-pejabat kota Zoan semuanya bodoh.
</q>
<q style="q1">Para penasihat raja Mesir, bahkan yang paling bijak pun
</q>
<q style="q1">akan memberi petunjuk yang konyol.
</q>
<q style="q1">Berani-beraninya kalian mengaku kepada raja Mesir,
</q>
<q style="q1">“Aku ini murid orang bijak, keturunan raja-raja besar dari zaman kuno.”
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.19.12" />Hai raja Mesir, mana para penasihatmu yang pandai?
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kalau mereka benar-benar bijak, biarlah mereka memberitahukan kepadamu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tentang apa yang akan dilakukan TUHAN Panglima Semesta terhadap Mesir.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.19.13" />Para pejabat kota Zoan semuanya bodoh.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Para pemuka di kota Memfis meyakini hal-hal yang salah,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sehingga pemimpin-pemimpin Mesir menyesatkan rakyat mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="ISA.19.14" />TUHANlah yang telah mengacaukan pikiran mereka.
</q>
<q style="q1">Itu sebabnya mereka mengambil tindakan-tindakan yang salah bagi bangsa Mesir.
</q>
<q style="q1">Mereka linglung, seperti orang mabuk berjalan terhuyung-huyung
</q>
<q style="q1">dan jatuh ke muntahannya sendiri.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="15" bcv="ISA.19.15" />Bangsa Mesir tidak akan mampu berbuat apa-apa.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Semuanya tidak berdaya, baik kepala maupun pengikut,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">baik orang besar maupun rakyat jelata.
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="ISA.19.16" />Pada waktu itu, ketika TUHAN Panglima Semesta menggoncang negeri Mesir, mereka akan gemetar ketakutan seperti perempuan yang lemah.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="ISA.19.17" />Orang Mesir akan takut kepada orang Yehuda, bahkan mendengar nama Yehuda pun mereka menggigil ketakutan, karena TUHAN Panglima Semesta sudah merencanakan malapetaka atas Mesir.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Bangsa Mesir kelak akan menyembah TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="ISA.19.18" />Akan tiba saatnya lima kota di Mesir berbicara bahasa Ibrani dan beralih menjadi penyembah TUHAN Panglima Semesta. Salah satu kota itu adalah Heliopolis, Kota Matahari.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="ISA.19.19" />Pada waktu itu, di pusat negeri Mesir akan dibangun mezbah bagi TUHAN, dan di pinggiran negeri Mesir didirikan tugu untuk menghormati TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="ISA.19.20" />Tugu itu menjadi tanda bahwa bangsa Mesir beribadah kepada TUHAN Panglima Semesta. Maka ketika orang Mesir berseru meminta tolong saat mereka ditindas, TUHAN akan mendatangkan seorang pembela untuk menyelamatkan dan membebaskan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="ISA.19.21" />Pada waktu itu, TUHAN akan menyatakan diri-Nya kepada orang Mesir sehingga mereka mengenal dan menyembah Dia. Maka Mesir akan mempersembahkan kurban kepada TUHAN. Mereka akan berjanji untuk beribadah kepada-Nya, lalu menepati janji itu.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="ISA.19.22" />Memang TUHAN akan menghukum Mesir, tetapi setelah itu Dia akan memulihkan mereka. Orang Mesir akan berbalik kepada TUHAN, maka TUHAN mendengar permohonan mereka dan memulihkan negeri mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="ISA.19.23" />Pada waktu itu, akan ada jalan besar yang menghubungkan Mesir dengan Asyur, sehingga orang Mesir bebas datang ke Asyur dan orang Asyur bebas datang ke Mesir. Bersama-sama, kedua bangsa itu akan menyembah TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="ISA.19.24" />Pada waktu itu, Israel, bersama dengan Mesir dan Asyur, akan menjadi tiga bangsa terkemuka. Ketiganya menjadi berkat bagi seluruh bumi
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="ISA.19.25" />karena TUHAN Panglima Semesta memberkati mereka, kata-Nya, “Aku memberkati Mesir, umat-Ku, dan Asyur, ciptaan-Ku, dan Israel, milik-Ku turun temurun.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="20" />
<s style="s1">Nubuat tentang Mesir dan Etiopia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.20.1" />Pada tahun ketika kota Asdod di negeri Filistin diserang dan ditaklukkan oleh panglima perang yang diutus oleh Sargon, raja Asyur,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ISA.20.2" />TUHAN berbicara melalui saya, Yesaya anak Amos. Kata TUHAN, “Lepaskanlah dari pinggangmu kain karung tanda berkabung itu, dan tanggalkan juga alas kakimu.” Saya pun melakukannya. Ke mana-mana saya berjalan tanpa pakaian<f caller="+"><fr>20:2
</fr><fk>tanpa pakaian
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: telanjang. Kata Ibrani yang dipakai tidak selalu berarti telanjang bulat, tetapi juga bisa berarti ‘hampir telanjang’, hanya mengenakan sepotong kain.</ft></f> dan alas kaki.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.20.3" />Setelah itu TUHAN berkata: Selama tiga tahun ini hamba-Ku Yesaya berjalan tanpa pakaian dan alas kaki. Itu melambangkan apa yang akan terjadi pada bangsa Mesir dan Etiopia
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ISA.20.4" />ketika dikalahkan oleh raja Asyur. Orang-orang Mesir dan Etiopia, baik yang tua maupun muda, akan diangkut sebagai tawanan. Mereka digiring tanpa alas kaki dan pakaian sehingga pantatnya kelihatan. Demikianlah bangsa Mesir akan dipermalukan.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="ISA.20.5" />Maka siapa saja yang selama ini mengandalkan pertolongan Etiopia dan yang membanggakan kekuatan Mesir akan merasa kecewa dan mendapat malu.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="ISA.20.6" />Pada waktu itu, penduduk daerah pesisir akan berkata, “Lihat! Mereka itu bangsa-bangsa yang kita andalkan! Kepada mereka kita berlari mencari pertolongan dari raja Asyur. Tetapi kalau mereka pun kalah, bagaimana mungkin kita bisa selamat?”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="21" />
<s style="s1">Nubuat tentang kejatuhan Babel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.21.1" />Inilah pesan TUHAN tentang Babel, negeri padang belantara di tepi laut:
</p>
<q style="q1">Bagaikan angin topan yang mengamuk dari padang belantara Negeb,
</q>
<q style="q1">demikianlah suatu pasukan besar akan menyerbu dari negeri yang sangat ditakuti!
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.21.2" />Aku mendapat penglihatan mengerikan:
</p>
<q level="2" style="q2">Akan ada pengkhianatan dan penghancuran.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Hai pasukan Elam dan Media, majulah menyerang!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Selama ini Babel telah membuat banyak bangsa mengerang.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tetapi sekarang TUHAN akan mengakhirinya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.21.3" />Hatiku pedih karena penglihatan itu.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku seakan lumpuh oleh rasa sakit
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">seperti perempuan yang akan melahirkan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Pilunya begitu hebat hingga aku tak sanggup mendengarnya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Ngerinya begitu besar hingga aku tak kuat melihatnya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.21.4" />Pikiranku kacau. Aku gemetar ketakutan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Malam indah yang aku nantikan kini telah menjadi malam yang seram.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.21.5" />Dalam penglihatan itu aku melihat
</q>
<q style="q1">para perwira mempersiapkan meja dan membentangkan permadani.
</q>
<q style="q1">Mereka makan-makan dan minum-minum.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tetapi sebentar lagi mereka diserang! Karena itu bangkitlah!
</q>
<q style="q1">Siapkanlah perisai!
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.21.6" />Masih dalam penglihatan itu TUHAN berkata kepadaku:
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Pergilah, tempatkan seorang pengawas di benteng kota!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Suruhlah dia mengumumkan apa yang dilihatnya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.21.7" />Saat dia melihat kereta perang yang ditarik dua kuda,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">gerombolan penunggang keledai dan penunggang unta,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">haruslah dia memasang mata dan memperhatikan baik-baik.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.21.8" />Kemudian pengawas itu berseru,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Ya Tuan, setelah berhari-hari lamanya aku berjaga siang dan malam,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">mengamat-amati dari menara pengawas,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.21.9" />sekarang aku melihat kereta perang yang ditarik dua kuda dan orang-orang yang menunggang kuda.
</q>
<q style="q1">Mereka membawa berita,
</q>
<q style="q1">‘Sudah runtuh! Sudah runtuh Babel!
</q>
<q style="q1">Juga semua patung dewa-dewanya remuk berhamburan di tanah!’”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.21.10" />Demikianlah pesan yang aku dapat dari Allah kita, TUHAN Panglima Semesta, untuk kalian hai bangsaku Israel, bangsa yang sedang terinjak-injak seperti gandum di tempat pengirikan.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Nubuat tentang bangsa Edom
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.21.11" />Inilah pesan TUHAN tentang negeri Senyap:<f caller="+"><fr>21:11
</fr><fk>negeri Senyap
</fk><ft>Teks Ibrani menuliskan nama negeri ini Duma, yang berarti senyap. LXX menuliskan Idumea, yaitu nama lain untuk Edom. Yesaya sengaja mengubah ejaan nama daerah Edom menjadi Duma sebagai permainan kata untuk menambah perasaan seram dalam puisi ini.
</ft></f>
</p>
<q style="q1">Dalam penglihatan, aku mendengar seseorang memanggil-manggil dari daerah Seir dan bertanya,
</q>
<q style="q1">“Hai pengawas, apakah malam masih panjang?
</q>
<q style="q1">Hai pengawas, berapa lama lagi malam akan berakhir?”
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.21.12" />Jawab sang pengawas,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">“Pagi hampir tiba, tetapi malam akan datang lagi.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kalau engkau ingin tahu lebih banyak, kembalilah nanti dan bertanyalah lagi.”
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Nubuat tentang bangsa-bangsa di Arab
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.21.13" />Inilah pesan TUHAN tentang Arab:
</p>
<q style="q1">Orang-orang Dedan yang hidup mengembara dengan karavan
</q>
<q style="q1">akan bersembunyi di padang belantara di Arab.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="14" bcv="ISA.21.14" />Hai penduduk wilayah Tema, bawakanlah air dan makanan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bagi para pengungsi yang kelaparan itu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="15" bcv="ISA.21.15" />Sebab mereka sedang melarikan diri dari peperangan sengit,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dari pedang yang terhunus dan panah yang siap menembak.
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="ISA.21.16" />Beginilah perkataan TUHAN kepadaku:
</p>
<q style="q1">Dalam satu tahun persis, tidak lewat sehari pun,
</q>
<q style="q1">seluruh kejayaan bangsa Kedar akan berakhir.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="ISA.21.17" />Dari sekian banyak pemanah ulung dan prajurit gagah di Kedar,
</q>
<q style="q1">hanya sedikit yang akan tersisa.
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku, TUHAN Allah Israel, telah menetapkan bahwa hal ini akan terjadi.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="22" />
<s style="s1">Nubuat tentang Yerusalem, Lembah Penglihatan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.22.1" />Inilah penglihatan yang TUHAN berikan kepada saya tentang Lembah Penglihatan:
</p>
<q style="q1">Aku melihat orang-orang naik ke atap-atap rumah.
</q>
<q style="q1">Ada apa ini? Sedang apa kalian?
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.22.2" />Kotamu sudah jatuh, dan besok pasukan musuh akan masuk,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi kalian berteriak “Mari kita bersenang-senang dengan minum semua anggur yang ada, karena besok kita ditawan.”
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Manusia yang bergelimpangan di jalan bukan mayat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">melainkan orang-orang yang begitu mabuk sampai tidak bisa berdiri!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.22.3" />Semua pemimpinmu melarikan diri
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">lalu tertangkap tanpa perlawanan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Semua rakyat yang berusaha kabur pun ketahuan dan ditawan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.22.4" />Itulah sebabnya aku berkata,
</q>
<q style="q1">Biarkan aku sendiri.
</q>
<q style="q1">Jangan berusaha menghiburku.
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku mau menangis keras-keras meratapi kemusnahan bangsaku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.22.5" />Karena aku telah menyaksikan benteng kota di Lembah Penglihatan diruntuhkan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Jeritan minta tolong terdengar sampai ke gunung-gunung.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Derap langkah tentara musuh bergemuruh.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Sungguh hari itu penuh kekacauan dan huru-hara.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">TUHAN Panglima Semesta, Sang Penguasa, telah menetapkannya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.22.6" />Pasukan dari Elam datang bersenjatakan busur panah.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Tentara mereka mengendarai kuda dan kereta perang.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Pasukan dari Kir sudah siap dengan perisai.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.22.7" />Lembah-lembah terindah di daerah Yehuda penuh dengan kereta musuh,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan gerbang Yerusalem dikepung oleh pasukan berkuda.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.22.8" />TUHAN sudah menyingkirkan perlindungan atas Yehuda.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Percuma saja kalian mengambil alat-alat perang lama yang tertampung di Gedung Libanon.<x caller="+"><xo>22:8
</xo><xt>1Raj. 7</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.22.9" />Kalian mengumpulkan air di kolam penampungan bawah.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Lalu kalian menghitung retakan benteng Kota Daud
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.22.10" />dan merobohkan rumah-rumah besar,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">agar batu-batunya dapat digunakan untuk memperbaiki retakan benteng itu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.22.11" />Kalian membangun tempat penampungan air di antara kedua tembok kota
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">untuk menampung air dari kolam yang lama.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Akan tetapi, di tengah semua usahamu itu, kalian tidak berpaling kepada TUHAN yang membuat pengepungan ini terjadi.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Kalian tidak meminta tolong kepada Dia yang sudah merencanakan hal ini sejak lama.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.22.12" />Pada waktu itu, Penguasamu, TUHAN Panglima Semesta, sudah menyuruh kalian menangis dan meratap,
</q>
<q style="q1">mencukur habis rambutmu dan mengenakan baju berkabung sebagai tanda pertobatan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.22.13" />Tetapi kalian malah bersenang-senang dan berpesta pora.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kalian memotong sapi dan domba,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">makan daging dan minum-minum anggur.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kalian berseru, ‘Mari kita makan dan minum sepuasnya selagi masih bisa, sebelum kita mati.’
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="14" bcv="ISA.22.14" />Tetapi TUHAN Penglima Semesta berkata kepadaku,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Perbuatan mereka itu, yang menentang perintah-Ku,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tidak akan diampuni untuk selama-lamanya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku, TUHAN Panglima Semesta, menegaskan hal ini.”
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Nubuat tentang Sebna dan Elyakim
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="ISA.22.15" />Inilah pesan dari TUHAN Panglima Semesta, Sang Penguasa: Temuilah Sebna, kepala pengurus istana, dan katakan kepadanya,
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="ISA.22.16" />“Kamu pikir siapa dirimu? Apakah saat ini pantas kamu meninggikan diri dengan menyiapkan kuburan mewah bagimu di antara pemakaman para bangsawan yang dipahat di batu di atas bukit?
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="ISA.22.17" />Ketahuilah, Aku, TUHAN, akan melemparkan kamu jauh-jauh, hai orang yang berlagak penting! Aku akan mencengkerammu kuat-kuat,
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="ISA.22.18" />dan seperti sebuah bola, Aku akan menggelindingkanmu jauh-jauh ke suatu padang luas di luar sana. Di situlah kamu akan mati, dan di situlah kereta-kereta kuda kebanggaanmu akan tergeletak begitu saja. Kamu akan menjadi aib memalukan bagi kerajaan tuanmu!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="ISA.22.19" />“Aku akan menggulingkan dan menjatuhkan kamu dari jabatanmu.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="ISA.22.20" />Pada waktu itu, Aku akan mengangkat hamba-Ku, Elyakim anak Hilkia.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="ISA.22.21" />Kepadanya akan Aku berikan kedudukanmu. Kuasamu akan Aku serahkan ke tangannya. Dialah yang akan menjadi kepala atas rakyat Yerusalem dan Yehuda.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="ISA.22.22" />Aku akan memberikan kepadanya kunci istana Daud. Kalau dia membuka pintu, tidak ada yang akan menutupnya, dan kalau dia menutup pintu, tidak ada yang akan membukanya. Artinya, dialah yang diberi kekuasaan penuh, dan semua orang taat pada perintahnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="ISA.22.23" />“Aku akan membuat kedudukannya kuat, seperti paku yang tertancap kokoh di tembok batu. Dia akan mengangkat derajat keluarganya.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="ISA.22.24" />Oleh karena dia, keluarganya akan mendapat kehormatan, bahkan orang-orangnya yang terkecil. Begitu juga generasi anak cucunya yang kemudian.
</p>
<p style="p">“Seluruh anggota keluarganya bergantung padanya, bagaikan perabot-perabot tanah liat bergantung pada paku sebatang, baik tempayan yang besar-besar maupun cangkir yang kecil-kecil.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="ISA.22.25" />Tetapi Aku, TUHAN Panglima Semesta, juga memberitahukan: Pada waktunya nanti, paku yang tertancap kokoh di tembok batu akan goyah, lepas, dan jatuh ke tanah, hingga semua yang bergantung padanya ikut terbanting dan hancur. Aku berjanji bahwa hal ini pasti terjadi.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="23" />
<s style="s1">Nubuat tentang kota Tirus dan Sidon
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.23.1" />Inilah pesan yang TUHAN berikan kepada saya tentang hukuman atas Tirus:
</p>
<q style="q1">Menangislah, hai para pedagang dan pelaut di kapal-kapal yang sedang berlayar pulang dari Tarsis<f caller="+"><fr>23:1
</fr><fk>kapal-kapal ... Tarsis
</fk><ft>Kapal-kapal ini adalah milik orang Tirus. Mereka berlayar ke Tarsis untuk berdagang. Tarsis merupakan kota pelabuhan yang jauh, diperkirakan berlokasi di negara Spanyol atau Afrika Utara, sedangkan Tirus dan Sidon terletak di bagian utara negeri Kanaan. Keduanya adalah kota pelabuhan dan menjadi jalur perdagangan internasional di daerah Kanaan zaman itu.</ft></f> menuju Tirus.
</q>
<q style="q1">Sebab bangsa Asyur sudah menjadikan Tirus puing-puing.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tak ada lagi rumah-rumah. Tak ada lagi pelabuhan untuk berhenti.
</q>
<q style="q1">Sejak di Siprus kalian sudah mendengar beritanya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.23.2" />Terkejutlah, hai penduduk daerah pesisir dan para pedagang dari kota Sidon.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Selama ini kalian memperoleh kekayaan dengan berdagang menyeberangi lautan
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.23.3" />dan melintasi segala perairan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Gandum dari lembah Sihor di Mesir,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">hasil bumi dari daerah sungai Nil,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">itulah sumber pendapatanmu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kalianlah yang mengangkut dan menjualnya ke mana-mana.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Selama ini kalian telah menjadi kunci perdagangan bagi bangsa-bangsa.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.23.4" />Tetapi sekarang kalian akan mendapat malu, hai penduduk Sidon.
</q>
<q style="q1">Sebab dewa laut yang kalian andalkan sebagai pelindung ternyata tidak berguna.
</q>
<q style="q1">Bahkan laut itu seakan berkata kepadamu,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Aku bukanlah dewamu yang pernah melahirkan kalian.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Kalian orang Tirus dan Sidon bukan anak-anakku.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku tidak pernah mengasuh dan membesarkanmu.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Mengapa aku harus melindungi kalian?”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.23.5" />Ketika berita kehancuran Tirus sampai ke Mesir,
</q>
<q style="q1">mereka pun akan berduka.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.23.6" />Biarlah berita ini sampai ke Tarsis!
</q>
<q style="q1">Menangislah, hai penduduk daerah pesisir.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.23.7" />Bagaimana mungkin kota Tirus yang cerah ceria berakhir seperti ini!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Padahal kota itu sudah berdiri sejak purbakala
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan banyak penduduknya sukses merantau di negeri-negeri seberang.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.23.8" />Padahal para pedagangnya kaya raya bagai raja
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan saudagar-saudagarnya dihormati di seluruh dunia.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tirus, yang tadinya berkuasa atas banyak kerajaan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">mengapa sekarang bisa musnah?
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Siapakah yang telah mengatur semuanya ini bagi Tirus?
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.23.9" />Yang mengatur semuanya adalah TUHAN Panglima Semesta,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">untuk merendahkan kemegahan yang dibangga-banggakan
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan mempermalukan orang-orang yang disegani di bumi.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.23.10" />Hai penduduk Tarsis, menyebarlah ke seluruh negeri
</q>
<q style="q1">seperti sungai Nil meluap-luap sampai ke tepi.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kerjakan apa pun dengan bebas karena pemerintah Tirus yang mengekangmu sudah tidak ada lagi.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.23.11" />TUHAN sudah mengulurkan tangan-Nya untuk menghukum negeri-negeri di seberang lautan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia menggoncangkan kerajaan-kerajaan dunia.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">TUHAN sudah memerintahkan agar kekuatan perdagangan di daerah Tirus dan Sidon dihancurkan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.23.12" />TUHAN berkata,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Tak akan lagi kalian bergembira ria, hai penduduk Sidon, karena kalian sudah dijajah oleh Asyur.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Meskipun kalian menyeberang lautan dan kabur ke Siprus,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">di sana pun kalian tidak akan hidup tenang.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.23.13" />Lihatlah negeri Babel. Penduduknya tidak ada lagi
</q>
<q style="q1">sebab bangsa Asyur sudah menghancurkannya hingga menjadi tempat tinggal binatang liar.
</q>
<q style="q1">Mereka mendirikan menara pengepungan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Mereka menggempur istana-istananya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Asyur telah menjadikan Babel reruntuhan.<f caller="+"><fr>23:13
</fr><fk>ayat 13
</fk><ft>Teks bahasa Ibrani untuk ayat ini tidak mudah dipahami sehingga menimbulkan dua kemungkinan arti. Penafsiran pertama, seperti dalam teks di atas, Babel pernah diserang dan dikalahkan oleh kerajaan Asyur di bawah pimpinan Raja Sanherib (689 SM). Namun, kemudian kerajaan Babel kembali menjadi jaya sebagaimana diceritakan dalam kitab 2Raja-Raja, Daniel, dan pasal-pasal lain di Yesaya. Penafsiran kedua, ayat ini juga bisa diterjemahkan: “Lihatlah negeri Babel. Itulah bangsa yang harus ditakuti, bukan Asyur. Babel menghancurkan Tirus hingga menjadi tempat tinggal binatang liar. Mereka mendirikan menara pengepungan, menggempur istana-istananya, dan menjadikan Tirus reruntuhan.”</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="14" bcv="ISA.23.14" />Menangislah, hai para pedagang dan pelaut di kapal-kapal yang berlayar dari Tarsis!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Sebab kekuatan yang kalian andalkan sudah menjadi puing-puing.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="15" bcv="ISA.23.15" />Kota Tirus akan terbengkalai selama tujuh puluh tahun,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">seperti masa hidup seorang raja.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Sesudah tujuh puluh tahun, Tirus akan kembali jaya,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">seperti kata lirik lagu Sang Pelacur,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="16" bcv="ISA.23.16" />“Hai pelacur yang terlupakan,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">bawalah kecapi berkeliling kota.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Mainkanlah nada-nada indah sambil menyanyikan banyak lagu
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">supaya orang mengingatmu lagi.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="ISA.23.17" />Setelah tujuh puluh tahun berlalu, TUHAN akan memulihkan keadaan Tirus.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kota itu akan kembali berlaku seperti pelacur,
</q>
<q style="q1">menjual diri kepada kerajaan-kerajaan di seluruh muka bumi.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="18" bcv="ISA.23.18" />Tetapi pada akhirnya, barang dagangan dan keuntungannya akan menjadi persembahan bagi TUHAN.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Pendapatan Tirus tidak akan lagi disimpan atau ditimbun sendiri,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi diberikan kepada orang-orang yang menyembah TUHAN
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sehingga mereka makan sampai kenyang dan menikmati pakaian yang bagus.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="24" />
<s style="s1">Nubuat Yesaya: TUHAN akan membereskan seluruh bumi
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.24.1" />Perhatikanlah!
</q>
<q style="q1">TUHAN akan mengosongkan bumi dan membuatnya gersang.
</q>
<q style="q1">Seluruh muka bumi dihancurkan dan penduduknya dibuat kacau balau.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.24.2" />Pada waktu itu, kehancuran akan menimpa semua orang tanpa pandang bulu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Baik imam maupun rakyat biasa,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">majikan maupun budak,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">pedagang maupun pembeli,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">pengutang maupun pemberi utang,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan pembayar bunga maupun penerima bunga,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">semua akan ditimpa malapetaka yang sama.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.24.3" />Seluruh bumi akan dikosongkan dan dihancurkan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Semua itu pasti terjadi, sebab TUHAN sudah mengatakannya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.24.4" />Bumi kering kerontang.
</q>
<q style="q1">Seluruh dunia menjadi tandus.
</q>
<q style="q1">Orang-orang besar di bumi pun lesu merana.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.24.5" />Bumi sangat menjijikkan akibat penduduknya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena mereka melanggar hukum-hukum Allah,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">mengingkari ketetapan-ketetapan-Nya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan mengkhianati ikatan perjanjian-Nya yang kekal.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.24.6" />Itulah sebabnya bumi menanggung kutuk yang sudah terkandung dalam syarat perjanjian tersebut.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dan itulah sebabnya penduduk bumi menderita.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Ya, karena kesalahan mereka sendiri!
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Karena pelanggaran mereka, penduduk bumi dihanguskan hingga sedikit orang saja yang tersisa.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.24.7" />Air anggur mengering dan pohon anggur meranggas.
</q>
<q style="q1">Semua orang yang tadinya gembira pun mengaduh.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.24.8" />Tiada lagi bunyi tabuhan rebana.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tiada lagi suara orang-orang berpesta.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Alunan kecapi yang riang pun menghilang.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.24.9" />Tak ada lagi orang yang minum anggur sambil bernyanyi.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Arak yang dahulu sedap kini tak lagi nikmat.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.24.10" />Kota-kota menjadi porak-poranda tak berbentuk.
</q>
<q style="q1">Setiap pintu rumah ditutup agar orang luar tak dapat masuk.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.24.11" />Di jalan-jalan, orang menangis karena air anggur tak ada lagi.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kegembiraan telah padam.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kesenangan di bumi sudah lenyap.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.24.12" />Yang tersisa di kota-kota hanyalah puing.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Gerbangnya hancur berkeping-keping.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.24.13" />Demikianlah yang terjadi di seluruh bumi.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Bangsa-bangsa akan punah
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">seperti buah pohon zaitun yang rontok ketika digoncang
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan seperti kebun anggur yang gundul sehabis dipanen.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="ISA.24.14" />Orang-orang yang tersisa akan bernyanyi
</q>
<q style="q1">dengan sukacita memuji TUHAN yang mulia.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dari barat terdengar sorak-sorai,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="15" bcv="ISA.24.15" />dari timur berkumandang pujian mengagungkan TUHAN.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Di pulau-pulau yang jauh pun orang-orang bersorak memuliakan TUHAN, Allah Israel.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="16" bcv="ISA.24.16" />Dari negeri-negeri di seluruh penjuru bumi
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">kita mendengar nyanyian memuji-muji Dia, Allah yang adil.
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="3" style="q3">Tetapi aku berkata,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Aku merana! Aku bersusah hati!
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Sungguh sengsara aku.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Para pengkhianat masih beraksi.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Orang-orang yang tidak setia masih ada.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="ISA.24.17" />Malapetaka mengerikan dan bencana beruntun sedang menunggu kalian,
</q>
<q style="q1">hai penduduk bumi,
</q>
<q style="q1">bagaikan lubang perangkap dan jebakan berderet-deret.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="18" bcv="ISA.24.18" />Siapa pun yang luput dari malapetaka pertama
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">akan jatuh ke dalam lubang perangkap kedua.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan siapa pun yang berhasil keluar dari lubang itu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">akan tertangkap dalam jeratan bencana selanjutnya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Sebab hujan lebat dan banjir akan melanda bumi
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">seakan semua pintu air di langit terbuka.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dan gempa akan mengguncang dunia
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">seakan fondasi-fondasinya bergetar.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="19" bcv="ISA.24.19" />Hancur! Hancurlah bumi.
</q>
<q style="q1">Pecah! Pecahlah bumi.
</q>
<q style="q1">Goncang! Goncanglah bumi.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="20" bcv="ISA.24.20" />Seperti orang mabuk berjalan terhuyung-huyung
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan seperti gubuk bergoyang-goyang ditiup angin,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">demikianlah bumi akan goyah.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Karena berat sungguh kesalahan penduduknya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bagaikan beban yang menekan bumi hingga jatuh dan tak akan bangkit lagi.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="ISA.24.21" />Pada waktu itu TUHAN akan menghukum
</q>
<q style="q1">para penguasa di langit dan para pemimpin di bumi.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="22" bcv="ISA.24.22" />Mereka semua akan dikumpulkan bersama-sama sebagai tahanan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan dikurung di lubang penjara yang dalam.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Setelah sekian waktu lamanya, mereka akan dihukum.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="23" bcv="ISA.24.23" />Sesudah itu, cahaya bulan seolah padam
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan cahaya mentari tak berarti lagi,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">karena TUHAN Panglima Semesta memerintah dari Bukit Sion, kota Yerusalem,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dengan kemuliaan-Nya yang memancar terang
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">disaksikan oleh para pemimpin umat-Nya.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="25" />
<s style="s1">Doa Yesaya untuk menghentikan penindasan
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.25.1" />TUHAN, Engkaulah Allahku!
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku hendak meninggikan dan memuji-Mu,
</q>
<q style="q1">karena Engkau setia menepati janji-Mu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Engkau sudah melakukan perbuatan-perbuatan ajaib
</q>
<q style="q1">yang Engkau rencanakan sejak purbakala.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.25.2" />Aku memuji-Mu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena Engkau memusnahkan kota-kota menjadi timbunan puing.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Benteng-bentengnya yang kokoh menjadi reruntuhan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Istana bangsa-bangsa asing Engkau robohkan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan tak akan pernah dibangun kembali.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.25.3" />Maka bangsa-bangsa yang kuat akan mengakui kehebatan-Mu.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Pemerintah yang bertangan besi pun takut kepada-Mu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.25.4" />Aku memuji-Mu
</q>
<q style="q1">karena Engkau menjadi pelindung bagi orang miskin.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kepada-Mu orang sengsara datang berlindung saat kesusahan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Bagaikan tempat berteduh dari terpaan badai dan teriknya panas,
</q>
<q style="q1">demikianlah Engkau menjaga mereka.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Karena para penindas menyerang orang kecil dengan kejam
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti angin ribut menghantam dinding-dinding rumah
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.25.5" />dan seperti panas terik menyengat di padang gurun.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Bangsa-bangsa musuh mengacau dengan rusuh
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tetapi Engkau menghentikan mereka.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Bagai awan meredam terik matahari
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">demikianlah Engkau membungkam nyanyian kemenangan para penindas.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Nubuat kedua tentang akhir yang indah bagi umat Allah
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.25.6" />Di Bukit Sion ini,
</q>
<q style="q1">TUHAN Panglima Semesta akan mengadakan perjamuan besar bagi segala bangsa.
</q>
<q style="q1">Suatu perjamuan mewah dengan makanan lezat dan air anggur terbaik.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.25.7" />Di tempat ini TUHAN akan menyingkirkan selubung dukacita
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang selama ini menggelapkan segala bangsa
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti kain kabung menutupi muka.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.25.8" />Dia akan meniadakan kematian untuk selamanya!
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">TUHAN Sang Penguasa akan menyeka air mata dari wajah tiap orang.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">TUHAN akan menghapuskan aib umat-Nya yang selama ini dihina di bumi.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Semua itu pasti terjadi, sebab TUHAN sudah mengatakannya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.25.9" />Ketika itu terjadi, umat TUHAN akan berkata,
</q>
<q style="q1">“Sekarang terbukti!
</q>
<q style="q1">Inilah Allah kita!
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Allah yang selama ini kita tunggu penyelamatan-Nya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Inilah TUHAN!
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">TUHAN yang selama ini kita nantikan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Sekarang Dia sudah bertindak! Dia menyelamatkan kita.
</q>
<q style="q1">Bersukacitalah karena Dia!”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.25.10" />Karena TUHAN akan melindungi Bukit Sion dengan kuasa-Nya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tetapi bangsa Moab akan diinjak-injak di negerinya sendiri
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti jerami diinjak di lubang kotoran.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.25.11" />Moab akan berusaha naik dan keluar dari keadaannya itu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti perenang merentangkan tangannya sekuat tenaga.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tetapi TUHAN akan menenggelamkan Moab
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sekalipun mereka menyombongkan segala daya upaya mereka yang cerdik.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.25.12" />Benteng-bentengnya yang tinggi akan dirobohkan,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">runtuh, musnah, sampai rata dengan tanah.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="26" />
<s style="s1">Nubuat Yesaya: Orang yang mengandalkan TUHAN akan dimenangkan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.26.1" />Ketika semua itu terjadi, rakyat Yehuda akan bersukacita dengan menyanyi lagu ini:
</p>
<q style="q1">Kota kita kuat
</q>
<q style="q1">karena TUHAN membentengi kita dengan keselamatan dari-Nya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.26.2" />Bukalah gerbang kota!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Biarlah masuk semua orang benar dari segala bangsa,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yaitu mereka yang setia percaya kepada Allah.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.26.3" />Ya TUHAN, Engkau memberi ketenangan sempurna
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">bagi setiap orang yang mengandalkan-Mu,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yang pikiran-Nya tertuju hanya kepada-Mu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.26.4" />Andalkanlah TUHAN selalu!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Karena TUHAN, hanya TUHAN, Dia sajalah pelindung yang kekal.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.26.5" />Karena Dialah yang menundukkan orang-orang sombong
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang merasa aman di kota mereka yang tinggi.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">TUHAN merobohkannya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dia membuatnya runtuh, musnah, sampai rata dengan tanah,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.26.6" />hingga orang-orang kecil dapat menginjak-injaknya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Yang miskin dan yang tertindas akan menjejakkan kaki di atasnya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.26.7" />Bagi orang-orang yang saleh,
</q>
<q style="q1">hidup ini bagaikan jalan yang lurus
</q>
<q style="q1">sebab Engkau meluruskan jalan mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.26.8" />Ya TUHAN, kami menantikan Engkau melakukan penghakiman-Mu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Hati kami rindu melihat nama-Mu dihormati.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.26.9" />Setiap malam aku berdoa memohon kehadiran-Mu.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dengan segenap hati Aku mencari Engkau,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sebab ketika Engkau datang menghakimi bumi,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">seluruh penduduk dunia akan menyadari cara hidup yang benar di mata-Mu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.26.10" />Sekalipun orang bejat diberi kemurahan
</q>
<q style="q1">mereka tetap menolak hidup benar.
</q>
<q style="q1">Meskipun tinggal di negeri orang jujur,
</q>
<q style="q1">mereka akan tetap berbuat curang.
</q>
<q style="q1">Orang bejat tidak memandang keluhuran-Mu, TUHAN.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.26.11" />Walaupun Engkau sudah memberi hukuman sebagai peringatan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">mereka tidak menyadarinya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Ya TUHAN, tunjukkanlah pembelaan-Mu bagi umat-Mu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">supaya orang bejat melihatnya dan mendapat malu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Musnahkanlah mereka, musuh-Mu itu, dengan api murka-Mu!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.26.12" />TUHAN, berilah kami ketenangan,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sebab semua yang kami lakukan hanyalah karena pertolongan-Mu semata.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.26.13" />Ya TUHAN, Allah kami, meskipun banyak tuan pernah memerintah kami,
</q>
<q style="q1">hanyalah Engkau yang kami akui.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="14" bcv="ISA.26.14" />Para penguasa lain itu sudah mati.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka hanya tinggal arwah, tidak akan bangkit lagi.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Karena Engkau telah menghukum mereka sampai binasa
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">hingga mereka punah dan terlupakan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="15" bcv="ISA.26.15" />Tetapi bangsa pilihan-Mu Engkau berkati, ya TUHAN.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Engkau memperluas wilayah negeri kami.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Sungguh mulia Engkau!
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="ISA.26.16" />Ketika kami menderita oleh karena hajaran-Mu, TUHAN,
</q>
<q style="q1">kami mendekat kepada-Mu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dengan rintihan, kami berdoa kepada-Mu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="17" bcv="ISA.26.17" />Seperti perempuan hamil menggeliat dan menjerit kesakitan ketika tiba waktunya melahirkan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">demikianlah kami di hadapan-Mu, ya TUHAN,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="18" bcv="ISA.26.18" />kami pun menggeliat dalam rasa nyeri
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">namun seakan hanya melahirkan angin.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Segala jerih payah dan penderitaan kami itu tidak menghasilkan apa-apa.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Kami tidak mencapai kemenangan di bumi,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan musuh-musuh kami di dunia tidak juga kalah.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="19" bcv="ISA.26.19" />Akan tetapi, hai bangsaku, ketahuilah!
</q>
<q style="q1">Orang-orang kita yang mati akan hidup kembali.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tubuh mereka akan bangkit lagi.
</q>
<q style="q1">Bangun dan bernyanyilah, hai kalian yang terkubur dalam debu!
</q>
<q style="q1">Karena kuasa TUHAN yang menghidupkan
</q>
<q style="q1">akan turun seperti embun pagi yang berkilau membasahi bumi,
</q>
<q style="q1">menyegarkan kembali yang telah kering mati.
</q>
<q style="q1">Maka semua yang terkubur di bumi akan dibangkitkan kembali.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="20" bcv="ISA.26.20" />Tetapi sekarang pergilah dulu, hai bangsaku.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Untuk sementara masuklah ke tempat yang aman
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan bersembunyilah sampai murka TUHAN berlalu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="21" bcv="ISA.26.21" />Sebab ketahuilah, TUHAN sedang datang dari tempat kediaman-Nya
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">untuk menjatuhkan hukuman atas penduduk bumi karena segala dosa mereka.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Atas perintah-Nya, setiap pembunuhan akan disingkapkan,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan TUHAN sendiri akan menjadi penuntut darah.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="27" />
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.27.1" />Pada waktu itu, bagai seorang panglima perang
</q>
<q style="q1">berpedang besar, kuat, dan tajam,
</q>
<q style="q1">TUHAN akan mendatangi Lewiatan, ular naga di samudra.<x caller="+"><xo>27:1
</xo><xt>Ayb. 3:8 CK</xt></x>
</q>
<q style="q1">Lewiatan melingkar, meluncur, dan menggeliat,
</q>
<q style="q1">tetapi TUHAN menikamnya sampai mati.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Perumpamaan tentang kebun anggur yang subur
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.27.2" />Pada waktu itu, TUHAN bersukacita atas kebun anggur-Nya, yaitu umat-Nya. Dia berkata:
</p>
<q style="q1">Bernyanyilah tentang kebun anggur-Ku,
</q>
<q style="q1">kebun anggur yang indah subur!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.27.3" />Aku sendirilah penjaganya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Setiap hari Aku menyiraminya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Sepanjang waktu Aku mengawasinya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">supaya tak ada yang datang merusaknya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.27.4" />Tidak lagi Aku murka terhadapnya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Apabila Aku lihat rumput atau semak duri tumbuh di kebun-Ku itu,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku akan membabat dan membakar habis mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.27.5" />Tetapi jika mereka berseru memohon perlindungan-Ku,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku akan menerima mereka.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku akan berdamai dengan mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Yesaya menghibur bangsanya
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.27.6" />Suatu hari nanti, bangsa Israel akan berakar kuat.
</q>
<q style="q1">Seperti pohon yang subur, Israel akan bertunas dan berbunga
</q>
<q style="q1">sampai seluruh bumi menikmati buahnya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.27.7" />TUHAN tidak pernah menghajar umat-Nya seperti Dia menghajar musuh yang menyakiti mereka.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">TUHAN tidak menghabisi umat-Nya seperti Dia menghabisi musuh yang membunuh mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.27.8" />Sesuai dengan pertimbangan-Nya yang tepat, TUHAN menghukum umat-Nya dengan membuang mereka ke negeri asing.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dia menyapu mereka dengan angin murka-Nya yang kuat seperti tiupan angin timur.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.27.9" />Maka dengan pembuangan itulah Israel membayar kesalahannya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dan inilah hasilnya setelah dosa mereka disingkirkan:
</q>
<q style="q1">Israel akan meremukkan semua mezbah batu untuk dewa-dewa lain,
</q>
<q style="q1">merobohkan semua tiang lambang dewi Asyera,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan menggulingkan semua mezbah dupa
</q>
<q style="q1">hingga semuanya itu tidak akan pernah ada lagi.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.27.10" />Namun sebelum itu, kota-kota Israel akan diruntuhkan meskipun kuat bentengnya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tempat pemukiman akan ditinggalkan dan menjadi kosong,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sunyi sepi seperti padang belantara,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">hingga yang ada di sana hanya anak-anak sapi
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang merumput, berbaring, dan mengunyah dahan-dahan pohon.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.27.11" />Ketika dahan-dahan itu kering dan patah,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">para perempuan akan memungutnya untuk kayu bakar.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Semua itu terjadi karena umat Israel telah bertindak bebal.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Itulah sebabnya Pencipta mereka tidak akan mengasihani mereka.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dia tidak akan menunjukkan perkenanan-Nya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.27.12" />Namun pada hari kemenangan nanti,
</q>
<q style="q1">TUHAN akan mengumpulkan kembali umat Israel.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dari sungai Efrat di timur sampai ke sungai Mesir di barat,
</q>
<q style="q1">satu per satu diambil-Nya yang tercerai-berai di antara bangsa-bangsa
</q>
<q style="q1">seperti orang memungut biji-biji gandum di tempat pengirikan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.27.13" />Pada hari itu bunyi terompet yang nyaring akan terdengar
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sebagai tanda panggilan umat TUHAN untuk berkumpul.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Maka mereka yang merana di Asyur dan yang terbuang di Mesir
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">akan pulang menyembah TUHAN di Yerusalem, di bukit-Nya yang suci.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="28" />
<s style="s1">Nubuat Yesaya terhadap para pemimpin kerajaan Israel
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.28.1" />Malapetaka akan menimpa Samaria,
</q>
<q style="q1">ibukota kebanggaan orang Israel, bangsa pemabuk!
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Sekalipun berdiri megah di puncak bukit yang subur,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Samaria akan runtuh bagai bunga yang luruh.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.28.2" />Karena Sang Penguasa mengirimkan pasukan yang besar dan dahsyat
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti hujan es dan topan badai merusak.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka akan meremukkan Samaria sampai rata dengan tanah
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti terjangan gelombang banjir besar.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.28.3" />Kota kebanggaan para pemabuk Israel itu akan diinjak-injak.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.28.4" />Sekalipun berdiri megah di puncak bukit yang subur,
</q>
<q style="q1">Samaria akan runtuh bagai bunga yang luruh.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Buah ara yang matang lebih awal sebelum musimnya akan dipetik
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan langsung disantap oleh siapa pun yang melihatnya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Demikianlah nasib Samaria, sebab kalian di kota itu akan segera dilahap.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.28.5" />Pada hari itu, hanya TUHAN Panglima Semesta sajalah
</q>
<q style="q1">yang akan dibanggakan oleh segelintir umat-Nya yang selamat.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dialah satu-satunya kehormatan dan keindahan bagi mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.28.6" />Dia akan menyadarkan para hakim dan pemimpin tentang apa yang adil,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan menguatkan para prajurit yang melindungi gerbang kota dari serangan musuh.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="7-8" bcv="ISA.28.7" />Tetapi saat ini, Israel dipimpin oleh para pemabuk.
</q>
<q style="q1">Para imam dan nabinya terhuyung-huyung karena anggur dan minuman keras.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Bahkan meja-meja mereka penuh dengan muntahan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sampai tak ada lagi tempat yang bersih.
</q>
<q style="q1">Itu sebabnya pikiran mereka pun kusut
</q>
<q style="q1">sehingga para nabi melihat penglihatan palsu
</q>
<q style="q1">dan para imam mengadili dengan sembrono.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.28.9" />Kalian menghina pesan yang aku sampaikan dengan berkata,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Berani sekali kamu mengajar kami,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">mengaku-ngaku membawa pesan TUHAN.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Kami tidak butuh pengajaranmu itu!
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Ajaran itu hanya cocok untuk bayi dan anak kecil
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.28.10" />sebab isinya cuma ocehan yang tidak ada artinya, seperti,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">‘Gu-gu-ga-ga, bu-bu-ba-ba.’”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="11-12" bcv="ISA.28.11" />Baiklah. Melalui pengajaranku, TUHAN telah memberi petunjuk yang gampang dimengerti dalam bahasamu sendiri,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Beginilah cara untuk hidup damai.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Bila kalian penat, lakukanlah ini,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">maka kalian akan merasa tenang.”
</q>
<q style="q1">Tetapi kalian tidak mau mendengar.
</q>
<q style="q1">Nah sekarang, karena kalian menolak mendengarkan pesan yang jelas,
</q>
<q style="q1">TUHAN akan berbicara kepada kalian
</q>
<q style="q1">melalui bangsa-bangsa lain yang asing bahasanya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.28.13" />Ketika kalian sudah diperbudak oleh mereka,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">majikan barumu akan menyuruhmu dalam bahasanya yang bagi kalian terdengar seperti,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Gu-gu-ga-ga, bu-bu-ba-ba.”
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Itulah caranya TUHAN memberikan hukuman-Nya atas kalian.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Kalian akan jatuh, terperangkap, remuk, dan tertawan.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Nubuat Yesaya terhadap para pemimpin kerajaan Yehuda
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="ISA.28.14" />Maka sekarang dengarlah perkataan TUHAN,
</q>
<q style="q1">hai para pencemooh yang memerintah kota Yerusalem!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="15" bcv="ISA.28.15" />Kalian berkata,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Kita tidak takut mati karena kita mahir menipu.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Ketika musuh menyerang,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">kita akan membangun perlindungan dengan banyak dusta dan penipuan
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sehingga kita tidak celaka.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="ISA.28.16" />Oleh karena itu, TUHAN Sang Penguasa berkata:
</q>
<q style="q1">Perhatikanlah! Aku sedang meletakkan sebuah batu di Sion
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang akan membuat orang tersandung,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sebuah batu besar yang akan membuat orang jatuh.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tetapi setiap orang yang percaya kepada batu itu tidak akan perlu gegabah.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="ISA.28.17" />Aku akan menegakkan keadilan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Nilai keadilan itu akan menjadi patokan dalam segala keadaan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Maka ketika badai dan banjir menerpa,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tembok perlindunganmu yang tersusun dari dusta dan penipuan akan runtuh.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="18" bcv="ISA.28.18" />Meskipun kalian begitu yakin tidak akan mati,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">keyakinanmu itu akan sia-sia.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Ketika malapetaka datang,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">kalian akan terinjak-injak olehnya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="19" bcv="ISA.28.19" />Kapan pun bencana itu menyerbu, kalian akan celaka,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">baik pagi, siang, maupun malam.
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1">Saat kalian memahami pesan TUHAN ini,
</q>
<q style="q1">barulah kalian merasakan kengeriannya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="ISA.28.20" />Saat itu kalian akan begitu gelisah hingga tak dapat tidur nyenyak.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tempat tidurmu terasa terlalu pendek
</q>
<q style="q1">dan selimutmu terasa terlalu kecil bagimu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="21" bcv="ISA.28.21" />TUHAN akan membuat keadaanmu sama seperti bangsa Filistin di gunung Perasim<x caller="+"><xo>28:21
</xo><xt>2Sam. 5:20-21; 1Taw. 14:11</xt></x>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan seperti bangsa Amori di lembah Gibeon.<x caller="+"><xo>28:21
</xo><xt>Yos. 10:1-11</xt></x>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">TUHAN akan bertindak dalam murka-Nya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan tindakan-Nya itu akan sangat dahsyat, tidak terduga!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="22" bcv="ISA.28.22" />Aku telah mendengar ketetapan dari TUHAN Panglima Semesta, Sang Penguasa,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">bahwa Dia akan memusnahkan seluruh negeri.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Karena itu berhentilah mencemooh
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">supaya hukumanmu tidak semakin berat.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="23" bcv="ISA.28.23" />Bukalah telinga lebar-lebar dan perhatikan kata-kataku ini:
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="24" bcv="ISA.28.24" />Tidak ada petani yang hanya membajak dan membajak saja tanpa kemudian menabur benih.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tidak ada petani yang hanya mencangkul dan mencangkul saja sepanjang tahun.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="25" bcv="ISA.28.25" />Setelah selesai meratakan tanah, dia pasti akan menanam.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Merica hitam, merica putih, gandum, dan jelai,<f caller="+"><fr>28:25
</fr><fk>Merica ... jelai
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Jintan hitam, jintan putih, gandum, dan jelai. Nama jenis tanaman disesuaikan dengan ragam tanaman yang lebih umum dikenal di Indonesia supaya perumpamaan ini lebih mudah dimengerti.</ft></f>
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">masing-masing menurut tempat dan cara yang sesuai.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="26" bcv="ISA.28.26" />Petani tahu bagaimana bertani yang benar karena Allah memberinya pengertian.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="27" bcv="ISA.28.27" />Merica hitam tidak dikupas dan direndam,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tetapi cukup dikeringkan lalu ditumbuk,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sedangkan merica putih dikupas dan direndam air,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">baru kemudian dikeringkan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="28" bcv="ISA.28.28" />Gandum dan jelai untuk bahan dasar tepung mudah hancur.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Maka mereka tidak menampinya terlalu lama.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Hanya menggilas secukupnya sampai kulitnya lepas.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="29" bcv="ISA.28.29" />Semua pengertian itu berasal dari TUHAN Panglima Semesta.
</q>
<q style="q1">Hikmat-Nya sempurna, dan Dia memberikan pengajaran yang luar biasa.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Petani memiliki pengertian untuk bertani dengan benar,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi kalian, hai para imam dan nabi pemabuk,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">kalian bahkan tidak tahu bagaimana menjalankan tugasmu dengan benar!
<ve />
</q>

<c id="29" />
<s style="s1">Pesan TUHAN: Yerusalem akan dikepung lalu diselamatkan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.29.1" />TUHAN berkata:
</p>
<q style="q1">Malapetaka akan menimpa Bukit Sion,<f caller="+"><fr>29:1
</fr><fk>Bukit Sion
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Ariel. Nama Ariel bisa berarti ‘mezbah Allah’, ‘singa/pahlawan Allah’, atau ‘kota Allah’. Dalam bahasa Ibrani, nama Ariel diulangi di ayat 2, dan karena itu lebih mungkin Yesaya menggunakannya dengan arti ‘mezbah Allah’.</ft></f> kota mezbah Daud!
</q>
<q style="q1">Sekalipun tahun demi tahun pesta hari raya rutin diadakan di sana,
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.29.2" />Aku akan tetap mendatangkan musibah atas Yerusalem
</q>
<q style="q1">sehingga penduduknya berkabung dan meratap.
</q>
<q style="q1">Bukit Sion akan menjadi seperti mezbah di mana para penduduknya dihanguskan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.29.3" />Aku akan menempatkan musuh-musuh di sekeliling Yerusalem.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka akan menimbun tanah menjadi tembok pengepungan di luar benteng kotamu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sehingga kalian terkurung di dalam.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.29.4" />Maka kalian seakan dikubur hidup-hidup.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Ketika kalian berseru, suaramu hanya terdengar seperti bisikan lirih dari dalam tanah.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Kalian akan terkubur begitu dalam dan tidak berdaya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.29.5" />Akan tetapi, kemudian semua musuhmu akan menghilang
</q>
<q style="q1">seperti debu halus diterbangkan angin.
</q>
<q style="q1">Sekalipun mereka ganas dan banyak jumlahnya,
</q>
<q style="q1">mereka akan lenyap dalam sekejap, seperti sekam ditiup angin.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Karena dengan tiba-tiba,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.29.6" />Aku, TUHAN Panglima Semesta, akan datang kepadamu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dengan guntur, gempa bumi, dan bunyi-bunyi yang dahsyat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dengan angin ribut dan badai serta api yang menghanguskan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.29.7" />Bangsa-bangsa yang mengepung benteng Sion, tempat mezbah-Ku,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan membuat penduduknya menderita,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">akan menghilang begitu saja seperti mimpi belaka.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.29.8" />Lagipula impian musuh-musuh itu tidak akan menjadi nyata.
</q>
<q style="q1">Seperti orang yang lapar bermimpi sedang makan
</q>
<q style="q1">namun bangun tanpa merasa kenyang,
</q>
<q style="q1">atau orang yang haus bermimpi sedang minum
</q>
<q style="q1">namun tetap haus saat terbangun,
</q>
<q style="q1">demikianlah bangsa-bangsa yang memerangi Bukit Sion bermimpi dapat mengalahkannya, tetapi gagal.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Teguran Yesaya terhadap para nabi
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.29.9" />Hai para nabi, kalian membodohi diri,
</q>
<q style="q1">maka kalian benar-benar menjadi bodoh!
</q>
<q style="q1">Kalian membutakan diri,
</q>
<q style="q1">maka kalian benar-benar menjadi buta!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kalian seperti orang mabuk, tetapi bukan karena anggur,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">terhuyung-huyung, tetapi bukan karena minuman keras,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.29.10" />melainkan karena TUHAN sudah membuat kesadaranmu tumpul
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti orang yang tertidur pulas.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">TUHAN sudah menutup mata kalian, hai para nabi,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan menutupi mukamu sehingga kalian tidak dapat melihat.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.29.11" />Semua penglihatan ini bagimu seperti buku yang tertutup dan disegel.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Ketika diberikan kepada orang yang bisa membaca,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">orang itu menjawab, “Aku tidak bisa, karena buku ini disegel.”
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.29.12" />Ketika diberikan kepada orang yang buta huruf,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">orang itu menjawab, “Aku tidak bisa membaca.”
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Begitulah matamu sudah tertutup dan kesadaranmu sudah tumpul.
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.29.13" />TUHAN Sang Penguasa berkata:
</p>
<q style="q1">Hanya di mulut saja umat ini mengaku menghormati Aku dan ingin hidup dekat dengan-Ku,
</q>
<q style="q1">tetapi hati mereka menjauh dari-Ku.
</q>
<q style="q1">Percuma saja mereka mengaku menyembah Aku,
</q>
<q style="q1">karena yang mereka ajarkan hanya aturan-aturan manusia
</q>
<q style="q1">dan bukan aturan-Ku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="14" bcv="ISA.29.14" />Karena itu, perhatikanlah!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku akan mengadakan lagi perbuatan ajaib di antara mereka,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">begitu ajaibnya sehingga orang pandai dan bijak pun tidak mampu mengerti.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Pengetahuan dan pikiran mereka tidak akan dapat memahaminya.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Yesaya mengecam orang yang meremehkan TUHAN
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="ISA.29.15" />Malapetaka akan menimpa kalian, hai orang-orang yang berusaha menyembunyikan rencanamu dari TUHAN.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kalian melakukan perbuatan jahat dengan sembunyi-sembunyi lalu berkata,
</q>
<q style="q1">“Tidak ada yang melihat kita.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tidak ada yang mengetahui perbuatan kita.”
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="16" bcv="ISA.29.16" />Kalian memutarbalikkan segala sesuatu!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kalian ibarat barang tanah liat yang berkata tentang perajin yang membuatnya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">“Aku tidak dijadikan oleh manusia itu. Aku menciptakan diriku sendiri,”
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">atau, “Aku lebih pintar dari tukang itu.”
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Nubuat Yesaya: Kebahagiaan sempurna di masa depan
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="ISA.29.17" />Tidak lama lagi,
</q>
<q style="q1">hutan aras Libanon akan menjadi kebun buah-buahan,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan kebun buah-buahan semakin rimbun seperti hutan lebat.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="18" bcv="ISA.29.18" />Pada waktu itu orang yang tuli akan mendengar nubuatan ini,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan orang yang buta akan melihat.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="19" bcv="ISA.29.19" />Orang yang rendah hati akan menikmati sukacita karena TUHAN,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan orang yang miskin akan bersukaria karena Dia, Yang Mahakudus Allah Israel.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="ISA.29.20" />Orang-orang yang kejam dan para pencemooh tidak akan ada lagi.
</q>
<q style="q1">Para pelaku kejahatan akan dilenyapkan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="ISA.29.21" />Para pendusta yang memberi kesaksian palsu,
</q>
<q style="q1">yang memutarbalikkan kebenaran di pengadilan sehingga merugikan orang tak bersalah,
</q>
<q style="q1">mereka semua akan dibinasakan.
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="ISA.29.22" />Beginilah perkataan TUHAN, yang menyelamatkan Abraham, tentang semua keturunan Yakub:
</p>
<q style="q1">Bangsa Israel tidak akan lagi dipermalukan dan kehilangan muka,
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="23" bcv="ISA.29.23" />karena ketika mereka melihat betapa besar
</q>
<q style="q1">jumlah anak cucu penerus Israel yang Aku jadikan,
</q>
<q style="q1">mereka akan memuliakan Aku, Yang Kudus Allah Yakub.
</q>
<q style="q1">Mereka akan takjub kepada-Ku, Allah Israel.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="24" bcv="ISA.29.24" />Pikiran mereka yang tadinya sesat akan sadar,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan mereka yang tadinya bersungut-sungut akan bersedia menerima pengajaran.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="30" />
<s style="s1">Pesan TUHAN: Teguran keras karena Yehuda mengandalkan Mesir
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.30.1" />TUHAN berkata:
</p>
<q style="q1">Malapetaka akan menimpamu, hai anak-anak pemberontak,
</q>
<q style="q1">sebab kalian mengikuti rencanamu sendiri, bukan rencana-Ku.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kalian membuat kesepakatan yang bukan kehendak-Ku,
</q>
<q style="q1">sehingga dosamu semakin bertambah.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.30.2" />Tanpa meminta petunjuk-Ku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">kalian pergi ke Mesir meminta perlindungan dari raja mereka.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kalian berlindung di balik kekuatan militer bangsa Mesir.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.30.3" />Oleh sebab itu, kalian akan mendapat malu dan menanggung aib
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">karena nanti akan terbukti bahwa raja Mesir dengan segenap pasukannya
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tidak mampu menolong kalian.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.30.4" />Sekalipun para pembesar utusan raja Yehuda sudah tiba di kota Zoan dan Hanes<f caller="+"><fr>30:4
</fr><fk>Zoan dan Hanes
</fk><ft>Zoan adalah kota yang terletak di sebelah ujung utara Mesir dan Hanes adalah kota yang terletak di ujung selatan Mesir.</ft></f> di Mesir
</q>
<q style="q1">membawa hadiah untuk meminta bantuan,
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.30.5" />kalian akan dikecewakan,
</q>
<q style="q1">karena Mesir tidak dapat menolong.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mesir tidak akan berguna.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka hanya akan membuat kalian ditertawakan musuh.
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.30.6" />Inilah pesan TUHAN tentang rombongan duta yang melintasi padang belantara Negeb di wilayah selatan Yehuda:
</p>
<q style="q1">Dengan keledai dan unta bermuatan harta benda,
</q>
<q style="q1">para pembesar dari Yehuda pergi ke negeri Mesir,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">melewati jalan yang sukar dan berat,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">melalui sarang singa dan ular berbisa,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sambil mengangkut persembahan yang mahal-mahal.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Susah payah mereka akan sia-sia saja,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena mereka pergi kepada bangsa yang tidak mampu membantu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.30.7" />Pertolongan dari Mesir sia-sia dan tidak berguna.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Itu sebabnya Aku menyebut mereka Si Naga<f caller="+"><fr>30:7
</fr><fk>Si Naga
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Rahab. Rahab adalah sosok mitologi di Timur Tengah zaman kuno yang digambarkan sebagai makhluk raksasa berbentuk ular besar yang berkuasa di lautan dan menimbulkan kekacauan. Nama Rahab sering dipakai untuk melambangkan sesuatu yang sangat berkuasa dan menakutkan. Dalam konteks sejarah Israel, nama Rahab sering dipakai untuk melambangkan Mesir.</ft></f> Lumpuh.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Pesan TUHAN: Yehuda akan hancur karena menolak TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.30.8" />TUHAN berkata kepadaku:
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Tuliskanlah perkataan nubuat ini di hadapan mereka dalam sebuah kitab agar menjadi bukti untuk selamanya
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="ISA.30.9" />bahwa mereka adalah umat pemberontak, anak-anak pembohong, yang tidak mau mendengarkan petunjuk TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.30.10" />Mereka berkata kepada para nabi,
</q>
<q style="q1">“Tidak usah mendapat penglihatan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tidak usah menubuatkan yang benar kepada kami.
</q>
<q style="q1">Katakan saja apa yang ingin kami dengar,
</q>
<q style="q1">hal-hal yang menyenangkan, meskipun itu bohong.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.30.11" />Berbaliklah. Tinggalkan jalan yang benar.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kami tidak mau mendengar lagi tentang Yang Mahakudus Allah Israel!”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.30.12" />Oleh sebab itu, beginilah pesan dari Yang Mahakudus Allah Israel:
</p>
<q style="q1">Karena kamu menolak perkataan-Ku,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan justru mengandalkan kekerasan serta bersandar pada tipu muslihat,
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.30.13" />maka dosamu itu akan mendatangkan bencana besar dalam sekejap,
</q>
<q style="q1">ibarat retakan yang semakin memanjang pada sebuah tembok tinggi,
</q>
<q style="q1">lalu tiba-tiba robohlah tembok itu seketika.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="14" bcv="ISA.30.14" />Keruntuhannya begitu parah,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti bejana tanah liat dibanting keras-keras sampai hancur lebur,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sehingga di antara pecahannya tidak ada satu keping pun yang cukup besar
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">untuk dapat dipakai mengambil api dari perapian
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">atau menciduk air dari kolam penampungan.
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="ISA.30.15" />TUHAN Sang Penguasa, yaitu Yang Mahakudus Allah Israel, telah berpesan:
</p>
<q style="q1">Bila kamu kembali kepada-Ku dan menenangkan pikiranmu dengan berserah kepada-Ku,
</q>
<q style="q1">maka kamu akan selamat.
</q>
<q style="q1">Bila kamu tinggal diam dan percaya kepada-Ku,
</q>
<q style="q1">kamu akan menjadi kuat.
</q>
<p style="p">Tetapi kalian menolak
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="ISA.30.16" />dan malah berkata,
</p>
<q level="2" style="q2">“Tidak! Kami mau melarikan diri dengan kuda.”
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Oleh karena itu, kalian akan dikejar musuh yang menunggang kuda.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Lalu kalian berkata, “Kalau demikian, kami akan menunggang kuda yang larinya cepat.”
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Namun yang mengejar kalian akan lebih cepat lagi.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="17" bcv="ISA.30.17" />Seribu orang Israel akan kabur ketakutan melihat satu orang musuh.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Seluruh bangsa akan kabur ketakutan melihat lima orang musuh,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sampai negerimu ditinggalkan dan menjadi sepi,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">seperti tiang bendera berdiri sendirian di puncak bukit.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Nubuat Yesaya: TUHAN akan mengasihani umat-Nya
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="ISA.30.18" />Akan tetapi, TUHAN menunggu-nunggu kalian kembali kepada-Nya,
</q>
<q style="q1">agar Dia bisa menyatakan belas kasih-Nya kepadamu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dia sudah siap memberikan kemurahan bagi-Mu,
</q>
<q style="q1">karena TUHAN adalah Allah yang adil.
</q>
<q style="q1">Sungguh berbahagia orang yang menantikan Dia!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="19" bcv="ISA.30.19" />Hai orang-orang Sion, para penduduk Yerusalem,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">kalian tidak akan menangis lagi.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">TUHAN pasti berbelas kasihan kepadamu saat kalian berteriak minta tolong.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Ketika Dia mendengar, Dia akan menjawabmu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="20" bcv="ISA.30.20" />Meskipun kalian sudah kenyang dengan kesukaran dan penderitaan yang diberikan oleh Penguasamu,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dia, yang juga adalah Gurumu, tidak akan menyembunyikan diri lagi.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dengan matamu sendiri, kalian akan melihat Dia.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="21" bcv="ISA.30.21" />Ketika kalian hendak menyimpang ke kanan atau ke kiri,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">kalian akan mendengar suara-Nya memandumu,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Inilah jalan yang benar. Berjalanlah di sini.”
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="22" bcv="ISA.30.22" />Ketika itu terjadi, kalian akan menganggap jijik
</q>
<q style="q1">berhala-berhalamu yang berlapis emas dan perak.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kalian akan membuangnya seperti barang najis
</q>
<q style="q1">sambil berkata, “Enyahlah!”
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="23" bcv="ISA.30.23" />TUHAN akan menurunkan hujan untuk menyirami benih yang kalian tabur di ladang.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Hasil panen negerimu akan melimpah sehingga persediaan makanan sangat banyak.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Pada waktu itu ternakmu akan merumput di padang-padang hijau yang luas.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="24" bcv="ISA.30.24" />Sapi dan keledai yang membajak ladang akan menikmati makanan enak,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">gandum-ganduman yang sudah dikupas dan diayak.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="25" bcv="ISA.30.25" />Suatu hari nanti, musuh-musuhmu akan dibantai besar-besaran
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan menara-menara mereka diruntuhkan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Sementara itu, mata air akan terpancar dari setiap gunung dan bukit di Israel.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="26" bcv="ISA.30.26" />Pada hari itu, TUHAN akan membalut luka-luka umat-Nya
</q>
<q style="q1">dan menyembuhkan segala kesakitan yang mereka derita akibat hukuman-Nya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Saat itu bulan akan bersinar seterang matahari,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan matahari menjadi tujuh kali lebih terang.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Nubuat Yesaya: TUHAN akan datang menghabisi musuh umat-Nya
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="27" bcv="ISA.30.27" />TUHAN datang dari jauh,
</q>
<q style="q1">dengan gumpalan asap tebal dan amarah yang menyala-nyala.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dia mengucapkan hukuman,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan perkataan-Nya itu terjadi,
</q>
<q style="q1">seperti api yang berkobar-kobar dan menghanguskan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="28" bcv="ISA.30.28" />Hembusan nafas-Nya melenyapkan bangsa-bangsa,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti aliran banjir besar yang naik setinggi leher
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">menyapu segala yang ada.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dia menggoncang mereka sampai binasa,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">seperti orang mengayak gandum.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dan seperti orang menuntun hewan dengan kekang di mulut,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">demikianlah TUHAN menuntun mereka menuju kebinasaan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="29" bcv="ISA.30.29" />Maka kalian, umat-Nya, akan bernyanyi seperti pada malam perayaan hari besar.
</q>
<q style="q1">Hatimu akan bersukacita seperti ketika orang naik ke rumah TUHAN di Bukit Sion sambil memainkan seruling
</q>
<q style="q1">untuk datang menyembah Sang Pelindung Israel.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="30" bcv="ISA.30.30" />TUHAN akan memperdengarkan suara-Nya yang agung kepada semua orang.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia akan memperlihatkan kuasa-Nya dengan kemarahan yang dahsyat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">nyala api yang menghanguskan, hujan badai, guruh petir, dan hujan es.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="31" bcv="ISA.30.31" />Mendengar suara TUHAN itu, bangsa Asyur akan gempar.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dia akan memukul mereka seperti seorang petarung mengayunkan tongkat.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="32" bcv="ISA.30.32" />Untuk setiap pukulan TUHAN atas Asyur,
</q>
<q style="q1">umat Allah akan merayakannya dengan iringan kecapi dan rebana.
</q>
<q style="q1">TUHAN menyerang Asyur dengan hantaman tangan-Nya yang berkuasa.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="33" bcv="ISA.30.33" />Tempat pembakaran sampah sudah lama disiapkan untuk raja Asyur.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Lubang apinya dibuat dalam dan lebar, penuh dengan kayu bakar.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dan hembusan nafas TUHAN bagai aliran belerang yang akan membuatnya berkobar.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="31" />
<s style="s1">Yesaya menegur bangsanya karena mengandalkan Mesir
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.31.1" />Malapetaka akan menimpa kalian,
</q>
<q style="q1">hai orang-orang yang pergi ke Mesir untuk meminta bantuan!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kalian mengandalkan kuda-kuda.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kalian percaya bahwa jumlah kereta perang yang banyak bisa memberi kemenangan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan bahwa pasukan berkuda yang kuat akan membuatmu selamat.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Kalian tidak mengandalkan TUHAN, Yang Mahakudus Allah Israel,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan tidak meminta tolong kepada-Nya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.31.2" />Akan tetapi, dengan pertimbangan-Nya yang bijaksana,
</q>
<q style="q1">TUHAN akan mendatangkan bencana.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dia tidak akan membatalkan ucapan-Nya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dia akan bangkit memerangi bangsa yang jahat
</q>
<q style="q1">dan orang-orang yang membantu mereka dalam kejahatan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.31.3" />Orang Mesir hanya manusia biasa, bukan dewa.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kuda-kuda mereka hanyalah hewan biasa, bukan malaikat.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Maka ketika TUHAN bertindak, Mesir yang menolongmu akan jatuh.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan kalian yang ditolong juga akan tumbang,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sehingga kalian semua binasa bersama-sama.
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.31.4" />Karena beginilah kata TUHAN kepadaku:
</p>
<q style="q1">Ketika seekor singa menghadang kawanan domba,
</q>
<q style="q1">dia tidak akan takut dan tidak akan mundur
</q>
<q style="q1">sekalipun gerombolan gembala berteriak-teriak mengusirnya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Singa itu tetap akan menggeram dan menerkam mangsanya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Demikian jugalah Aku akan datang berperang ke Bukit Sion.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku tidak takut dan tidak akan mundur oleh banyaknya lawan-Ku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.31.5" />Aku akan melindungi Yerusalem
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">seperti induk burung melayang-layang di atas sarangnya
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">untuk menjaga anak-anaknya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku pasti menjaga Yerusalem dan akan menyelamatkannya.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Yesaya memanggil bangsanya untuk bertobat
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.31.6" />Kalian sudah terlalu jauh meninggalkan TUHAN!
</q>
<q style="q1">Kembalilah kepada-Nya, hai orang Israel.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.31.7" />Suatu hari nanti masing-masing kalian akan membuang berhala-berhala emas dan perak
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang kalian buat sendiri dengan tanganmu yang penuh dosa.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Janji TUHAN: Asyur akan dihukum
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.31.8" />Orang Asyur akan tewas,
</q>
<q style="q1">tetapi bukan oleh pedang manusia.
</q>
<q style="q1">Para pemudanya berusaha melarikan diri,
</q>
<q style="q1">tetapi mereka akan tertangkap dan dijadikan budak.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.31.9" />Para pahlawan yang terkuat, yang adalah tonggak kekuatan seluruh bangsa,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">akan mati ketakutan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Para komandan tentara Asyur panik berlarian meninggalkan bendera perang mereka.
</q>
<p style="p">Demikianlah kata TUHAN, yang menjatuhkan hukuman-Nya dari Bukit Sion, bagaikan api menghanguskan para musuh-Nya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="32" />
<s style="s1">Nubuat Yesaya: Seorang raja adil akan memerintah
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.32.1" />Akan ada seorang raja<f caller="+"><fr>32:1
</fr><fk>seorang raja
</fk><ft>Yes. 11:2 CK</ft></f> yang memerintah dengan adil dan benar.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Para pembesarnya menegakkan keadilan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.32.2" />Karena keputusan-keputusan mereka yang adil, mereka menjadi tempat perlindungan hukum bagi rakyat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti tempat berteduh yang menjaga orang dari angin badai.
</q>
<q style="q1">Keadilan mereka memberi kelegaan, seperti aliran air di tanah kering,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan seperti bayang-bayang batu besar yang meneduhkan di tengah padang gersang.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.32.3" />Pada waktu itu, orang Israel akan dimampukan untuk melihat dan mendengar serta mengerti apa yang benar,
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.32.4" />sehingga orang yang gegabah pun akan menjadi bijak.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Juga orang yang gagap akan berbicara dengan lancar dan jelas.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.32.5" />Tidak akan ada lagi orang bebal yang dianggap beradab
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">ataupun penipu yang dianggap terhormat.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.32.6" />Karena orang bebal hanya membicarakan hal bodoh.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Pikiran mereka sibuk merencanakan kejahatan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Mereka melakukan perbuatan-perbuatan bejat
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan mengajarkan hal-hal keliru tentang TUHAN.
</q>
<q style="q1">Orang yang lapar tidak mereka beri makan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan yang haus tidak mereka beri minum.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.32.7" />Selain itu tingkah laku penipu jahat selalu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Mereka menyusun rencana busuk untuk merampas hak orang miskin dengan cerita bohong di pengadilan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sekalipun orang miskin itu tidak bersalah.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.32.8" />Sebaliknya, orang beradab membuat rencana yang adil, yang memberi kebaikan bagi semua pihak.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Orang beradab memegang prinsip-prinsip hidup yang bermoral.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Teguran Yesaya: Orang Yehuda bagai perempuan yang terlalu hidup nyaman
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.32.9" />Hai orang-orang Yehuda, dengarkanlah!
</q>
<q style="q1">Kalian ibarat perempuan yang hidup nyaman dan bersantai-santai.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.32.10" />Sekarang kalian bersantai dan merasa aman, tetapi sebentar lagi, tahun depan, kalian akan gemetar karena cemas
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sebab kebun-kebun anggurmu gagal panen.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.32.11" />Seharusnya kalian gentar, hai para perempuan yang hidup nyaman.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Seharusnya kalian cemas, hai orang yang bersantai-santai.
</q>
<q style="q1">Lepaskanlah pakaian dan kenakan kain kabung untuk berdukacita.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.32.12" />Tangisilah ladang-ladangmu yang subur,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">kebun-kebun anggurmu yang berbuah lebat,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.32.13" />dan rumah-rumahmu yang menyenangkan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Karena sebentar lagi semuanya itu akan ditumbuhi semak duri.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Negerimu dan kotamu yang indah menjadi tanah tandus.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="ISA.32.14" />Istana raja ditinggalkan penghuninya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kota yang ramai menjadi kosong ditinggalkan penduduknya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Bukit dan menara jaga menjadi sarang tempat keledai-keledai liar bersenang-senang dan hewan-hewan merumput.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Roh TUHAN akan dicurahkan atas Yehuda
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="ISA.32.15" />Tetapi kemudian, dari surga TUHAN akan mencurahkan Roh-Nya atas kita!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tanah gersang akan menjadi kebun buah-buahan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan kebun buah-buahan semakin rimbun seperti hutan lebat.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="ISA.32.16" />Maka di sana, di tanah gersang yang sudah menjadi negeri subur,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">penduduknya akan menjalankan apa yang adil dan benar.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="ISA.32.17" />Hasil dari perbuatan-perbuatan yang adil dan benar adalah hidup yang tenang, damai, tenteram, dan aman selama-lamanya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="ISA.32.18" />Bangsaku akan berdiam di tempat yang tenang, negeri yang aman, rumah yang tenteram.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="19" bcv="ISA.32.19" />Meski sebelumnya hutan pernah gundul karena hujan es
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan kota pernah rata dengan tanah.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="ISA.32.20" />Sehabis bencana itu, kalian akan menikmati berkat TUHAN.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Benih-benihmu akan kalian tanam di tanah berair,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sementara sapi-sapimu dan keledai-keledaimu bebas berlarian di padang terbuka.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="33" />
<s style="s1">Nubuat Yesaya terhadap bangsa Asyur
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.33.1" />Malapetaka akan menimpa kalian, hai bangsa pengkhianat yang menghancurkan negeriku.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kalian belum pernah dihancurkan dan dikhianati.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tetapi nanti akan tiba giliranmu dihancurkan,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan sekutu-sekutumu akan mengkhianatimu.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Doa Yesaya untuk keselamatan Yehuda
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.33.2" />TUHAN, kasihanilah kami.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kami menanti-nantikan Engkau.
</q>
<q style="q1">Berilah kami kekuatan setiap hari.
</q>
<q style="q1">Selamatkanlah kami pada masa kesesakan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.33.3" />Gabungan tentara musuh lari tercerai-berai mendengar guruh suara-Mu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">ketika Engkau bangkit bertindak.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.33.4" />Lalu umat-Mu beramai-ramai mengumpulkan jarahan dari mereka
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">seperti kawanan belalang menyerbu hasil panen.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Penghiburan Yesaya: Ingatlah bahwa TUHAN berkuasa
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.33.5" />Mulialah TUHAN, yang tinggal di tempat mahatinggi.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dan di Bukit Sion, Dia mewujudkan apa yang adil dan benar.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.33.6" />Saatnya akan tiba, hai bangsaku,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">ketika kalian menikmati keselamatan dari TUHAN.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Pada waktu itu kalian akan mengenal Dia dan menjadi bijak.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Sikap hormat dan takut akan TUHAN menjadi yang terpenting bagimu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.33.7" />Saat ini keadaan kita sangat menyedihkan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tentara-tentara yang gagah berani menangis di jalanan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Para wakil bangsa yang mengajukan tawaran damai kepada pihak musuh
</q>
<q style="q1">pulang dengan menangis tersedu-sedu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.33.8" />Jalan-jalan menjadi sunyi sepi.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tak ada seorang pun yang melintas,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena rakyat terlalu takut pergi keluar.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Sebab musuh kita sudah mengingkari perjanjian damai.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Mereka tidak menghargai para saksi
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan tidak menghormati orang lain.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.33.9" />Negeri kita berkabung dan merana.
</q>
<q style="q1">Hutan Libanon layu dan terlantar.
</q>
<q style="q1">Padang Saron yang tadinya segar kini seperti padang pasir.
</q>
<q style="q1">Wilayah Basan dan gunung Karmel yang dahulu hijau sekarang menjadi gersang.
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.33.10" />Tetapi TUHAN berkata:
</p>
<q style="q1">Sekarang Aku akan bangkit.
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku akan bertindak dan menunjukkan kuasa-Ku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.33.11" />Hai musuh-musuh-Ku, rencana dan perbuatanmu ibarat rumput kering dan jerami,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sedangkan perkataan dan amarahmu ibarat api
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang nantinya akan menghanguskan dirimu sendiri.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.33.12" />Kalian pun akan dibakar menjadi abu,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">seperti tumbuhan berduri hangus dalam api.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.33.13" />Bangsa-bangsa yang jauh maupun yang dekat akan mendengar beritanya
</q>
<q style="q1">dan semuanya akan mengakui bahwa Aku, TUHAN, benar-benar berkuasa.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="14" bcv="ISA.33.14" />Aku melihat orang-orang berdosa di Sion ketakutan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka yang mengabaikan TUHAN gemetar.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kata mereka,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Tidak mungkin kita bisa hidup di tengah api TUHAN yang menghanguskan ini!
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Mana mungkin kita bertahan di tengah api yang menyala selama-lamanya!”
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="ISA.33.15" />Sebaliknya, orang-orang yang hidup dengan benar—
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yang selalu berbicara jujur,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yang tidak mencari untung dengan curang,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yang menolak suap,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yang tidak terlibat dalam rencana pembunuhan
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan tidak mau ikut dalam perbuatan jahat—
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="ISA.33.16" />mereka itulah yang akan hidup dengan aman
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti berlindung di benteng batu yang tinggi.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Segala kebutuhan hidup mereka akan terjamin.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="ISA.33.17" />Bangsaku, suatu hari nanti kalian akan melihat rajamu<x caller="+"><xo>33:17
</xo><xt>Yes. 11:2 CK</xt></x> dalam semaraknya
</q>
<q style="q1">serta negerimu yang terbentang sampai jauh.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="18" bcv="ISA.33.18" />Pada waktu itu, kalian akan mengingat kengerian yang pernah kalian alami, lalu berkata,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">“Tidak ada lagi penuntut pajak yang menekan kita.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tidak ada lagi tentara musuh yang berpatroli di menara.”
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="19" bcv="ISA.33.19" />Kalian tidak akan melihat lagi orang-orang bengis
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yang bahasanya asing dan aneh dan tidak bisa dimengerti.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="ISA.33.20" />Sebaliknya, kalian akan melihat Bukit Sion yang ceria dengan pesta hari-hari raya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Yerusalem menjadi kota yang tenteram,
</q>
<q style="q1">tempat kediaman yang tetap
</q>
<q style="q1">bagaikan kemah yang patoknya tidak dapat dicabut
</q>
<q style="q1">dan talinya tidak bisa putus.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="21" bcv="ISA.33.21" />Di sana, TUHAN akan tinggal bersama kita dengan keagungan-Nya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Hadirat-Nya melindungi kita seperti sungai besar
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang tidak bisa dilayari atau diseberangi kapal-kapal musuh.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="22" bcv="ISA.33.22" />Karena TUHAN adalah hakim kita.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">TUHANlah pembuat hukum sekaligus raja kita.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dia pasti menyelamatkan kita.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="23" bcv="ISA.33.23" />Kapal-kapal musuh sudah longgar tali temalinya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tiangnya sudah miring dan layarnya tidak terbentang.
</q>
<q style="q1">Pada saat itu kita akan membagi-bagi jarahan besar.
</q>
<q style="q1">Begitu banyak jumlahnya hingga orang pincang yang datang terlambat pun masih mendapat bagian.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="24" bcv="ISA.33.24" />Tidak ada seorang pun yang berkata, “Aku sengsara.”
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Semua yang tinggal di kota itu diampuni dosa-dosanya.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="34" />
<s style="s1">Nubuat Yesaya: Penghakiman atas seluruh bumi
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.34.1" />Perhatikanlah, hai bangsa-bangsa!
</q>
<q style="q1">Inilah pesan untuk seluruh dunia, untuk semua manusia di bumi.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dengarkanlah!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.34.2" />TUHAN murka kepada segala bangsa beserta segenap rakyatnya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Karena itu Dia telah menetapkan agar semuanya dihancurkan dan orang-orangnya dihabisi.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.34.3" />Mayat-mayat mereka akan dibiarkan bergelimpangan
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sehingga bau busuknya menguar di mana-mana.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Pertumpahan darah akan begitu banyak
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sehingga gunung-gunung pun seakan terendam oleh darah.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.34.4" />Bentangan langit akan lenyap seperti kitab digulung.
</q>
<q style="q1">Semua benda angkasa mengering dan berjatuhan
</q>
<q style="q1">seperti daun-daun gugur.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.34.5" />Karena penghakiman TUHAN bagaikan pedang
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang menghabisi segala yang ada di langit.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Setelah selesai penghakiman-Nya atas langit,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">TUHAN akan menghakimi Edom,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bangsa yang telah Dia tetapkan untuk dimusnahkan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Penghakiman atas Edom
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.34.6" />Seluruh penduduk Edom dibantai oleh pedang hukuman TUHAN,
</q>
<q style="q1">baik manusia maupun kambing domba
</q>
<q style="q1">hingga pedang TUHAN itu seolah berlumuran darah dan lemak.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Begitu banyak yang mati tersembelih di kota Bosra,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seakan TUHAN sedang mengadakan hari raya kurban.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Pembantaian besar terjadi di seluruh negeri Edom.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.34.7" />Bahkan para penguasa Edom, yang bagaikan banteng liar yang ganas pun, akan ikut terbunuh bersama orang biasa yang lemah.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Seluruh negeri penuh dengan darah,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sampai tanahnya tertutup tumpahan lemak.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.34.8" />Sebab pada hari itu, TUHAN membalaskan segala kejahatan Edom terhadap Israel.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.34.9" />Sungai-sungai di Edom berubah menjadi aliran aspal panas
</q>
<q style="q1">dan tanahnya menjadi belerang.
</q>
<q style="q1">Seluruh negeri menjadi padang aspal yang terbakar.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.34.10" />Siang dan malam apinya tidak akan padam.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Asapnya mengepul sampai selamanya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dari zaman ke zaman negeri itu menjadi reruntuhan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan tidak pernah ada lagi manusia yang melintasinya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.34.11" />Tetapi burung hantu, gagak, dan landak akan tinggal di sana.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tempat itu hanya akan menjadi sarang binatang liar.
</q>
<q style="q1">Seperti orang menentukan batas-batas tanah,
</q>
<q style="q1">demikianlah TUHAN seakan menarik garis sekeliling negeri Edom
</q>
<q style="q1">untuk menentukan agar seluruh daerah itu menjadi tidak berbentuk dan kosong, seperti belum pernah dihuni manusia.<f caller="+"><fr>34:11
</fr><fk>tidak berbentuk dan kosong
</fk><ft>Yesaya menggunakan kata yang sama dengan Kej. 1:2, “Waktu itu, bumi belum berbentuk dan kosong.”</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.34.12" />Tidak akan ada lagi bangsawan ataupun raja
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang membuat Edom pantas disebut kerajaan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.34.13" />Istana-istana dan benteng-bentengnya penuh tertutup lumut dan putri malu,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">menjadi sarang bagi anjing hutan dan burung hantu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="14" bcv="ISA.34.14" />Di sana serigala dan segala hewan liar berkumpul.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Kambing-kambing hutan bersahut-sahutan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Bahkan binatang-binatang malam tinggal dengan tenang
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">karena tidak ada lagi manusia.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="15" bcv="ISA.34.15" />Edom menjadi tempat burung hantu bersarang dan bertelur serta membesarkan anak-anaknya,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">bahkan elang berdatangan ke situ untuk kawin.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="ISA.34.16" />Cari dan bacalah di dalam kitab TUHAN. Di situ tertulis,
</q>
<q style="q1">“Semua jenis hewan itu akan ada dan lengkap di padang belantara Edom.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tiada satu pun yang tidak ada.
</q>
<q style="q1">Masing-masing berpasang-pasangan.”
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Hal itu terjadi sebab TUHAN sudah mengatakannya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan kuasa-Nya sendiri yang menjalankannya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="17" bcv="ISA.34.17" />TUHAN memberikan negeri Edom sebagai tempat tinggal bagi hewan liar.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Masing-masing diberi-Nya bagian, seperti orang membagi tanah warisan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dari zaman ke zaman dan sampai selamanya,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">binatang liar menduduki negeri Edom sebagai tempat kediaman mereka.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="35" />
<s style="s1">Nubuat ketiga tentang akhir yang indah bagi umat Allah
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.35.1" />Padang belantara dan tanah kering menjadi segar berbunga.
</q>
<q style="q1">Suasana tandus dan suram berubah menjadi sukacita.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.35.2" />Tanah yang tadinya gersang kini dipenuhi bunga-bunga bermekaran,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">rimbun menghijau seperti gunung Libanon, Karmel, dan padang rumput Saron.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Tanah tandus itu menjadi permai dan riang
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">karena TUHAN, Allah kita yang agung, datang dengan semarak-Nya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.35.3" />Oleh sebab itu, hai semua yang lemah dan ketakutan,
</q>
<q style="q1">bangkitkan semangatmu!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.35.4" />Dan semua yang resah gelisah,
</q>
<q style="q1">kuatkan dirimu! Jangan takut!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Sebab Allah kita datang membawa hukuman
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">untuk membalas kejahatan musuh kita.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia akan datang menyelamatkan kita!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.35.5" />Pada waktu itu,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">orang-orang buta akan dapat melihat,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">orang-orang tuli akan dapat mendengar.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.35.6" />orang lumpuh akan melompat seperti rusa,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan orang bisu akan bernyanyi gembira
</q>
<q style="q1">Ketika Allah kita datang,
</q>
<q style="q1">segala sesuatu menjadi indah:
</q>
<q style="q1">padang belantara akan mengeluarkan mata air
</q>
<q style="q1">bahkan di padang gurun akan mengalir sungai segar.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.35.7" />Padang pasir yang panas menjadi danau
</q>
<q style="q1">dan dari tanah kering keluar sumber air.
</q>
<q style="q1">Belantara yang sebelumnya menjadi tempat tinggal anjing-anjing hutan
</q>
<q style="q1">akan ditumbuhi tanaman-tanaman air.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.35.8" />Lalu akan ada sebuah jalan besar yang dinamai Jalan Suci,
</q>
<q style="q1">khusus bagi orang-orang yang diizinkan oleh Allah.
</q>
<q style="q1">Orang yang bebal dan yang menajiskan diri tidak akan pernah melewati jalan itu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.35.9" />Jalan itu aman, karena singa maupun binatang buas
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tidak akan melintas di sekitarnya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Hanya orang-orang yang diselamatkan Allah yang akan berjalan di sana.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.35.10" />Mereka yang sudah diselamatkan TUHAN akan kembali
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan memasuki Yerusalem sambil bernyanyi.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Sukacita abadi akan mereka nikmati.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Hanya kegirangan dan kebahagiaan yang terasa.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dukacita dan keluh kesah tak ada lagi.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="36" />
<s style="s1">Sanherib mengancam Hiskia dan menghina TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.36.1" />Pada tahun ke-14 pemerintahan Hiskia, Raja Sanherib dari Asyur menyerang kota-kota berbenteng di Yehuda dan berhasil menguasai semuanya,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ISA.36.2" />kecuali Yerusalem. Waktu itu, pasukan Asyur sedang menggempur kota Lakis.<x caller="+"><xo>36:2
</xo><xt>2Raj. 18:14 CK</xt></x> Kemudian raja Asyur mengutus komandan tentaranya pergi dari Lakis ke Yerusalem untuk mengancam Hiskia, dengan membawa sejumlah besar pasukan. Setibanya di Yerusalem, komandan itu berhenti di jalan yang ke arah tanah lapang tempat pembilasan kerajinan kain wol, di dekat saluran air dari kolam atas.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="ISA.36.3" />Untuk menemui komandan Asyur itu, Hiskia mengutus kepala pegawai istana, sekretaris raja, dan juru tulis kerajaan. Mereka adalah Elyakim anak Hilkia, Sebna, dan Yoah anak Asaf.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ISA.36.4" />Komandan itu berkata kepada mereka, “Raja Asyur, sang raja agung, menyampaikan pesan ini kepada Hiskia: Kamu bodoh jika kamu tenang-tenang saja menghadapi serangan Asyur. Tidak ada yang bisa kamu andalkan untuk mengalahkan kami!
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="ISA.36.5" />Ucapan para penasihatmu bukan strategi perang yang bagus. Kekuatan militermu juga tidak cukup. Berani sekali kamu memberontak terhadap saya, padahal tidak ada yang bisa kamu andalkan!
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="ISA.36.6" />Saya tahu kamu mengandalkan raja Mesir. Tetapi Mesir itu lemah! Bersandar pada Mesir sama seperti bersandar pada tongkat kayu yang sudah patah— bukannya menyangga, patahannya justru akan melukai tanganmu. Seperti itulah raja Mesir bagi semua bangsa yang mengandalkan dia.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="ISA.36.7" />Tetapi jika kalian berkata bahwa kalian mengandalkan TUHAN, dewamu, itu juga percuma! Hiskia sudah meruntuhkan mezbah-mezbah dan bukit-bukit tempat pemujaan dewamu itu. Dia menyuruh kalian semua beribadah hanya di mezbah yang di Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="ISA.36.8" />Jadi sekarang, tuanku raja Asyur menantang kalian untuk bertaruh dengannya: Kalau kalian bisa mengumpulkan 2.000 prajurit penunggang kuda, raja kami akan memberi kalian 2.000 ekor kuda.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="ISA.36.9" />Tetapi kalian tidak akan bisa, karena pasukanmu terlalu sedikit! Untuk mendapat kereta perang dan prajurit berkuda pun kalian harus meminta dari Mesir. Dengan keadaan kekuatan perangmu yang sepayah itu, kalian bahkan tidak akan sanggup mengalahkan satu regu tentara Asyur yang paling kecil!
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="ISA.36.10" />Lagipula, kedatangan Asyur ke negerimu ini juga atas kehendak TUHAN! Ketahuilah, TUHAN sendiri yang menyuruh raja Asyur untuk memerangi dan menghancurkan Yehuda.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.36.11" />Kemudian Elyakim, Sebna, dan Yoah berkata kepada komandan Asyur, “Tolong berbicaralah kepada hamba-hambamu ini dalam bahasa Aram. Kami bisa mengerti. Jangan berbicara dalam bahasa Ibrani, karena rakyat yang sedang berada di atas tembok kota dapat mendengarnya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.36.12" />Tetapi jawab komandan Asyur, “Memang itu tujuannya! Tuanku mengutus kami untuk menyampaikan semua ini bukan hanya untuk kalian dan rajamu Hiskia, tetapi juga untuk semua rakyat di kota. Karena waktu kami mengalahkan kota ini nanti, mereka akan makan kotorannya sendiri dan minum kencingnya sendiri. Begitu juga kalian bertiga!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.36.13" />Lalu komandan itu berdiri dan berteriak dalam bahasa Ibrani, “Dengarkanlah pesan raja Asyur, sang raja agung!
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="ISA.36.14" />Beginilah kata raja: Jangan mau dibohongi oleh Hiskia. Dia tidak bisa menyelamatkan kalian!
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="ISA.36.15" />Jangan percaya kepada ajakan Hiskia untuk mengandalkan TUHAN. Dia berkata, ‘TUHAN pasti menyelamatkan kita. Kota Yerusalem ini tidak akan dikuasai oleh raja Asyur.’
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="ISA.36.16" />Itu tidak benar. Jangan percaya pada Hiskia. Raja Asyur berpesan: Menyerahlah kepada saya dengan damai. Maka setiap orang boleh tetap hidup dan menikmati hasil kebun anggur, pohon ara, dan air sumurnya masing-masing
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="ISA.36.17" />sampai saya datang memindahkan kalian ke suatu negeri yang seperti negerimu ini. Di sana ada banyak gandum dan anggur.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="ISA.36.18" />Jangan tertipu oleh bujukan Hiskia yang berkata, ‘TUHAN pasti menyelamatkan kita.’ Tidak pernah ada dewa bangsa mana pun yang sanggup menyelamatkan negerinya dari serangan raja Asyur.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="ISA.36.19" />Ingatlah kota Hamat, Arpad, dan Sefarwaim. Semuanya sudah saya taklukkan. Dewa mereka tidak bisa berbuat apa pun. Samaria juga sudah saya kalahkan.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="ISA.36.20" />Tidak ada satu pun dewa-dewa negeri itu yang bisa menyelamatkan umatnya dari kekuasaan saya. Karena itu, tidak mungkin TUHAN, dewamu, menyelamatkan Yerusalem.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="ISA.36.21" />Akan tetapi, seluruh rakyat yang mendengar dari atas benteng kota diam saja. Mereka tidak menjawab sepatah kata pun karena Raja Hiskia sudah memerintahkan, “Jangan menjawab dia.”
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="ISA.36.22" />Sesudah itu, Elyakim, Sebna, dan Yoah pergi menghadap Hiskia sambil mengoyakkan pakaian sebagai tanda berduka dan menyampaikan kepadanya perkataan komandan Asyur.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="37" />
<s style="s1">Raja Hiskia meminta nasihat Nabi Yesaya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.37.1" />Mendengar laporan mereka, Raja Hiskia mengoyakkan pakaiannya lalu memakai kain kabung dan pergi ke rumah TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ISA.37.2" />Dia mengutus Elyakim (kepala istana), Sebna (sekretaris raja), dan para imam terkemuka untuk pergi menemui saya, Nabi Yesaya anak Amos, dengan mengenakan kain kabung juga.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="ISA.37.3" />Kata mereka kepada saya, “Raja Hiskia mengirim pesan: Hari ini kita mendapat masalah besar. Kita menerima ancaman keras dan dipermalukan. Bangsa kita dalam kondisi gawat, ibarat perempuan yang sudah hampir bersalin tetapi terlalu lemah untuk melahirkan bayinya.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ISA.37.4" />Kiranya TUHAN, Allah kita, memperhatikan apa yang telah dikatakan komandan utusan raja Asyur. Dia sudah menghina Allah yang hidup. Semoga TUHAN memberi keadilan atas perkataannya. Karena itu, tolong berdoalah bagi segelintir rakyat kita yang masih tersisa ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.37.5" />Kepada para pejabat Hiskia yang datang itu,
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="ISA.37.6" />saya berkata, “Sampaikan kepada tuanmu raja, beginilah pesan TUHAN: Jangan takut terhadap kata-kata penghinaan terhadap-Ku yang tadi kamu dengar dari para utusan raja Asyur.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="ISA.37.7" />Ketahuilah, Aku akan mengatur sehingga dia mendengar suatu kabar yang membuatnya pulang ke Asyur. Lalu Aku akan membuat dia mati terbunuh di sana, di negerinya sendiri.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Raja Asyur kembali menghina TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.37.8" />Sementara itu, komandan Asyur mendapat laporan bahwa raja Asyur sudah pergi dari kota Lakis dan sedang memerangi kota Libna. Maka komandan itu pergi ke Libna menemui tuannya.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="ISA.37.9" />Tidak lama sesudah itu, raja Asyur menerima berita bahwa Tirhaka, raja negeri Etiopia, sudah mengerahkan pasukan untuk memerangi Asyur. Mendengar itu, raja Asyur sekali lagi mengutus orang kepada Hiskia dengan surat yang isinya,
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="ISA.37.10" />“Untuk Hiskia, raja Yehuda: Jangan mau dibohongi oleh dewamu yang kamu andalkan itu. Dewamu mengatakan bahwa Yerusalem tidak akan ditaklukkan oleh raja Asyur.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="ISA.37.11" />Tetapi kamu tahu sendiri bahwa raja-raja Asyur sejak dulu sudah memusnahkan semua lain. Jadi, bangsamu tidak mungkin akan selamat.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="ISA.37.12" />Leluhur-leluhur saya telah memusnahkan bangsa Gozan, Haran, Rezef, juga orang Eden di tanah Telasar. Berarti, dewa-dewa mereka terbukti tidak dapat menyelamatkan bangsanya dari raja-raja Asyur.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="ISA.37.13" />Ingat juga kota Hamat, Arpad, Sefarwaim, Hena, dan Iwa. Raja-rajanya sudah kami binasakan!”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Doa Hiskia agar Yehuda diselamatkan dari Asyur
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="ISA.37.14" />Hiskia menerima surat dari para utusan itu dan membacanya. Kemudian dia pergi ke rumah TUHAN dan membentangkan gulungan surat itu di hadapan TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="ISA.37.15" />Lalu dia berdoa,
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="ISA.37.16" />“Ya TUHAN Panglima Semesta, Allah Israel yang bertakhta di antara kedua malaikat penjaga di atas peti perjanjian-Mu, hanya Engkau satu-satunya Allah, dan Engkaulah yang berkuasa atas semua kerajaan di bumi. Engkau pencipta langit dan bumi.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="ISA.37.17" />Dengar dan lihatlah, ya TUHAN, segala perkataan Sanherib yang dia kirimkan untuk menghina Engkau, Allah yang hidup.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="ISA.37.18" />Memang benar, TUHAN, raja-raja Asyur sudah menghancurkan bangsa-bangsa beserta negeri mereka,
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="ISA.37.19" />juga membakar dewa-dewa mereka. Tetapi, itu karena semua dewa bangsa-bangsa itu hanya patung buatan manusia dari kayu dan batu, bukan benar-benar Allah. Itulah sebabnya Asyur bisa mengalahkan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="ISA.37.20" />Karena itu, ya TUHAN, Allah kami, selamatkanlah kami dari raja Asyur, supaya semua kerajaan di bumi tahu bahwa Engkau, TUHAN, adalah satu-satunya Allah.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Jawaban TUHAN atas doa Hiskia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="ISA.37.21" />Kemudian saya mengirim pesan kepada Hiskia, “Beginilah pesan TUHAN, Allah Israel: Aku telah mendengar doamu tentang Sanherib, raja Asyur.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="ISA.37.22" />Dan mengenai Sanherib, TUHAN berkata:
</p>
<q level="2" style="q2">Melihat engkau melarikan diri, umat-Ku menertawakan engkau!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Seluruh warga Yerusalem meledek engkau di belakangmu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="23" bcv="ISA.37.23" />Karena engkau sudah meninggikan diri dan berbicara sombong menghina Aku,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">memandang rendah Yang Kudus Allah Israel.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="24" bcv="ISA.37.24" />Melalui utusanmu, engkau mengolok-olok Sang Penguasa dengan berkata,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Kereta perangku banyak.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku bisa menaklukkan gunung Libanon sampai ke puncaknya yang tertinggi.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku akan masuk ke rimbanya yang paling lebat
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan menebang pohon arasnya yang tinggi-tinggi
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">serta pohon-pohon sanobarnya yang terbaik.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="25" bcv="ISA.37.25" />Aku sudah menggali sumur-sumur di negeri-negeri lain dan menikmati airnya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Sungai-sungai di Mesir sudah aku injak-injak sampai kering.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="26" bcv="ISA.37.26" />Tetapi, hai Sanherib, ketahuilah!
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku, TUHAN, Akulah yang sudah mengatur sejak purbakala
</q>
<q style="q1">bahwa engkau akan meruntuhkan kota-kota berbenteng menjadi puing-puing.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dan sekarang, engkau bisa melakukan semuanya itu
</q>
<q style="q1">hanya karena Akulah yang mewujudkannya!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="27" bcv="ISA.37.27" />Aku jugalah yang membuat rakyat bangsa-bangsa tidak berdaya melawanmu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka ketakutan hingga lemas lunglai seperti rerumputan di ladang
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">atau seperti rumput hijau di atap rumah layu terpanggang matahari.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="28" bcv="ISA.37.28" />Hai Sanherib, Aku tahu apa pun yang engkau lakukan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku tahu ke mana pun engkau pergi,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan Aku tahu segala tindakanmu yang kurang ajar terhadap-Ku.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="29" bcv="ISA.37.29" />Oleh karena kesombonganmu melawan Aku,
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku akan menyeret engkau pulang ke negerimu
</q>
<q style="q1">seperti sapi digiring dengan cincin besi di hidungnya dan kekang di mulutnya.
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="ISA.37.30" />Dan kepadamu, Hiskia, Aku akan memberikan tanda ini sebagai bukti bahwa perkataan-Ku benar-benar akan terjadi. Beginilah tandanya:
</p>
<q style="q1">Dalam tahun ini, rakyat negerimu akan makan hasil tanah yang tumbuh dengan sendirinya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tahun depan, kalian akan memetik hasil yang tumbuh dari tanaman sebelumnya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Pada tahun berikutnya, kalian akan menanam gandum dan kebun anggur serta menikmati panennya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="31" bcv="ISA.37.31" />Segelintir orang yang selamat dari kerajaan Yehuda akan bertahan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bahkan menetap dengan mapan dan beranak cucu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti pohon yang berakar dalam dan berbuah lebat.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="32" bcv="ISA.37.32" />Sebab dari Yerusalem segelintir orang yang selamat akan berkembang.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku, TUHAN Panglima Semesta, Aku sendiri yang menjamin bahwa hal ini pasti terjadi.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="33" bcv="ISA.37.33" />Jadi, mengenai raja Asyur, Aku berjanji:
</q>
<q style="q1">Dia tidak akan masuk ke kota ini.
</q>
<q style="q1">Sebatang anak panah pun tidak akan dia tembakkan di sini.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dia tidak akan datang dengan perisai
</q>
<q style="q1">ataupun menimbun tanah di sekeliling Yerusalem menjadi tembok pengepungan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="34" bcv="ISA.37.34" />Dia tidak akan pernah memasuki Yerusalem,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi akan kembali ke negerinya sendiri melalui jalan yang ditempuhnya waktu datang.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku, TUHAN, menegaskan hal ini.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="35" bcv="ISA.37.35" />Aku akan melindungi kota ini demi kehormatan-Ku,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan demi janji-Ku kepada Daud, hamba-Ku.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Kematian Sanherib
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="ISA.37.36" />Malam itu juga, datanglah seorang malaikat membunuh 185.000 tentara di perkemahan Asyur. Keesokan paginya, beberapa tentara yang masih hidup terbangun dan melihat mayat-mayat sudah bergelimpangan di mana-mana.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="ISA.37.37" />Maka Sanherib membubarkan perkemahan tentaranya. Dia pergi dari negeri Yehuda lalu kembali ke kota Niniwe dan tinggal di sana.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="38" bcv="ISA.37.38" />Suatu hari, ketika Sanherib sedang beribadah di kuil Nisrok, dewanya, dia dibunuh dengan pedang oleh dua anaknya sendiri, yaitu Adramelek dan Sarezer. Sesudah itu keduanya melarikan diri ke tanah Ararat. Esarhadon, anaknya yang lain, menggantikan Sanherib sebagai raja.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="38" />
<s style="s1">Tanda ajaib dari TUHAN untuk kesembuhan Raja Hiskia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.38.1" />Suatu kali Raja Hiskia sakit parah dan hampir mati. Lalu saya datang menemui dia untuk menyampaikan pesan TUHAN, “Beginilah kata TUHAN: Berikan pesan-pesan terakhirmu untuk keluargamu, karena sebentar lagi kamu akan meninggal. Kamu tidak akan sembuh.”
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ISA.38.2" />Mendengar itu, Hiskia berbalik menghadap tembok dan berdoa,
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="ISA.38.3" />“Ya TUHAN, tolong, ingatlah betapa aku sudah hidup menaati kehendak-Mu dengan sepenuh hati. Aku setia melakukan apa yang baik di mata-Mu.” Lalu Hiskia menangis tersedu-sedu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.38.4" />Kemudian TUHAN berkata lagi kepada saya,
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="ISA.38.5" />“Kembalilah menemui Hiskia dan katakan kepadanya: Aku, TUHAN, Allah yang disembah oleh Daud, leluhurmu, sudah mendengar doamu dan melihat air matamu. Aku akan menambahkan umurmu lima belas tahun lagi.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="ISA.38.6" />Aku akan menyelamatkan kamu beserta Yerusalem dari tangan raja Asyur. Aku akan melindungi kota ini.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="ISA.38.7" />Dan inilah bukti bagimu bahwa janji-Ku itu benar-benar akan terjadi:
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="ISA.38.8" />Aku akan membuat bayangan pada jam matahari buatan raja Ahas mundur sepuluh langkah.” Lalu terjadilah demikian— bayangan pada jam matahari benar-benar mundur sepuluh langkah.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Ucapan syukur Hiskia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.38.9" />Inilah tulisan Hiskia, raja Yehuda, sesudah sembuh dari sakitnya:
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.38.10" />Ketika usiaku baru separuh baya
</q>
<q style="q1">aku sekarat dan sudah berdiri di depan gerbang Syeol.
</q>
<q style="q1">Sisa umurku tidak akan lama lagi.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.38.11" />Saat itu aku berpikir:
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Selesai sudah.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku akan terpisah dari TUHAN di dunia orang hidup.<x caller="+"><xo>38:11
</xo><xt>Mzm. 88:10, 12; Kej. 37:35 CK</xt></x>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku tidak akan lagi melihat manusia di bumi.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.38.12" />Nyawaku akan disudahi
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">seperti kemah gembala dibongkar.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Hidupku akan diakhiri
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">seperti tukang tenun menggulung kainnya yang sudah selesai.
</q>
<q style="q1">TUHAN akan memutus nyawaku.
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku berpikir, “Tidak sampai sehari lagi, Engkau akan mencabut nyawaku.”
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.38.13" />Sepanjang malam aku menenangkan hati menunggu pagi
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">walaupun sakit semua tulangku, seperti dicabik-cabik singa.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku berpikir, “Tidak sampai sehari lagi, Engkau akan mencabut nyawaku.”
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="14" bcv="ISA.38.14" />Aku menangis tersedu-sedu,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">seperti suara burung yang menyayat hati.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Mataku sembap mengharapkan pertolongan-Mu.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Ya Penguasaku, aku sangat tertekan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Berilah aku kelegaan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="ISA.38.15" />Ya TUHAN, aku tidak bisa berkata apa-apa lagi.
</q>
<q style="q1">Engkau sendiri memutuskan untuk menghajar aku
</q>
<q style="q1">dan Engkau pasti melakukannya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Maka dalam sisa hidupku ini, aku akan hidup dengan rendah hati.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="16" bcv="ISA.38.16" />Ya TUHAN,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Engkau membuatku sehat kembali dan memperpanjang hidupku.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Anugerah kesehatan dari-Mu itulah yang membuat manusia dapat hidup
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan yang membuatku terus bernafas.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="ISA.38.17" />Tetapi ada kebaikan di balik penderitaanku itu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Sekarang, oleh karena kasih-Mu Engkau mengeluarkan aku dari jurang kematian.
</q>
<q style="q1">Engkau telah menyingkirkan dosaku jauh-jauh dan melupakan semuanya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="18" bcv="ISA.38.18" />Karena orang mati di dalam Syeol tidak dapat bersyukur dan memuji Engkau.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka yang turun ke liang kubur tidak dapat lagi mengharapkan kesetiaan-Mu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="19" bcv="ISA.38.19" />Hanya orang hidup yang dapat memuji Engkau
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan bercerita tentang kesetiaan-Mu kepada anak-anak mereka,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">seperti yang aku lakukan hari ini.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="ISA.38.20" />TUHAN akan menyelamatkanku.
</q>
<q style="q1">Maka seumur hidupku, aku akan bernyanyi bagi-Mu dengan iringan kecapi
</q>
<q style="q1">bersama umat TUHAN di rumah-Mu.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Catatan tambahan tentang kesembuhan Hiskia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="ISA.38.21" />Beginilah rincian peristiwa kesembuhan Hiskia: Sesudah TUHAN mengatakan bahwa Dia akan menyembuhkan Raja Hiskia, saya menyuruh para pembantunya untuk menumbuk buah ara dan mengoleskannya pada bagian kulit Hiskia yang sakit. Dengan begitu, dia menjadi sembuh.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="ISA.38.22" />Juga, waktu saya menyampaikan bahwa TUHAN akan menambah umur Hiskia lima belas tahun lagi, dia berkata, “Tolong mintalah TUHAN memberi tanda bahwa saya benar-benar akan sembuh dan bisa kembali beribadah di rumah TUHAN.” Itulah sebabnya TUHAN melakukan keajaiban dengan jam matahari.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="39" />
<s style="s1">Nubuat tentang pembuangan ke Babel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.39.1" />Beberapa waktu kemudian, Merodak Baladan anak Baladan, raja Babel, mengirim utusan untuk mengantarkan surat dan sebuah hadiah kepada Raja Hiskia karena dia mendengar bahwa Hiskia sudah sembuh dari sakit parah.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ISA.39.2" />Raja Hiskia menyambut utusan itu dengan gembira. Dia mengajak mereka berkeliling untuk melihat seluruh gedung perbendaharaannya yang berisi harta dari perak dan emas, juga rempah-rempah, wewangian, minyak zaitun, dan semua persenjataannya. Di dalam istana dan di seluruh daerah kekuasaannya, tidak ada barang yang tidak dia tunjukkan kepada mereka.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="ISA.39.3" />Sesudah kunjungan itu, saya menemui Raja Hiskia dan bertanya, “Ada perlu apa orang-orang itu? Dari mana mereka?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Hiskia, “Mereka datang dari negeri yang jauh, yaitu Babel.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.39.4" />Saya bertanya, “Apa yang mereka lihat di istanamu?”
</p>
<p style="p">Hiskia menjawab, “Semuanya. Tidak ada harta benda yang tidak saya tunjukkan kepada mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.39.5" />Lalu saya berkata kepada Hiskia, “Dengarlah pesan dari TUHAN Panglima Semesta:
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="ISA.39.6" />Akan tiba waktunya segala kekayaan di istanamu ini, juga semua harta yang telah dikumpulkan oleh raja-raja sebelum engkau sampai hari ini, akan dibawa ke Babel. Tidak akan ada yang tersisa.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="ISA.39.7" />Beberapa keturunanmu di masa mendatang akan dibawa pergi dari sini. Mereka akan menjadi pejabat<f caller="+"><fr>39:7
</fr><fk>pejabat
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah kasim. Arti dasarnya, orang yang sudah dikebiri ketika masih kecil. Para kasim sering dipercaya untuk menduduki jabatan tinggi.</ft></f> di istana raja Babel.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.39.8" />Jawab Hiskia, “Itu pesan yang baik.” Karena dia berpikir, “Setidaknya kerajaanku masih akan aman selama aku hidup.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="40" />
<s style="s1">Kumpulan pesan penghiburan TUHAN bagi umat-Nya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.40.1" />Allah kita berkata kepadaku:
</p>
<q style="q1">Hiburkanlah, hiburkanlah umat-Ku.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.40.2" />Berbicaralah menenangkan warga Yerusalem.
</q>
<q style="q1">Umumkan kepada mereka bahwa perang sudah berakhir
</q>
<q style="q1">dan kesalahan mereka telah diampuni.
</q>
<q style="q1">Hukuman atas seluruh dosa mereka sudah selesai dan tuntas.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Penglihatan tentang utusan yang akan datang
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.40.3" />Kelak akan ada orang yang berseru-seru di padang belantara,
</q>
<q style="q1">“Siapkanlah jalan untuk kedatangan TUHAN!
</q>
<q style="q1">Luruskanlah jalan bagi-Nya!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.40.4" />Timbunlah setiap lembah,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">datarkan setiap bukit,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">ratakan tanah yang bergelombang,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan luruskan jalan yang berliku-liku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.40.5" />Karena pada waktu itu semua orang akan dapat melihat cahaya kehadiran TUHAN.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Hal ini pasti terjadi, sebab TUHAN sendiri yang mengatakannya.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Kepastian dan kekekalan janji TUHAN
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.40.6" />Aku mendengar perintah TUHAN, “Berserulah!”
</q>
<q style="q1">Tanyaku, “Apa yang harus aku serukan?”
</q>
<q style="q1">Jawab-Nya,
</q>
<q style="q1">“Semua manusia bagaikan rumput
</q>
<q style="q1">dan kejayaan mereka bagaikan bunga di padang.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.40.7" />Rumput mengering dan bunga menjadi layu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">ketika Aku mendatangkan cuaca panas.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Demikian jugalah hidup manusia cepat berlalu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.40.8" />Rumput mengering dan bunga menjadi layu,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tetapi perkataan TUHAN berlaku selama-lamanya.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">TUHAN kita datang!
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.40.9" />Hai penduduk Yerusalem,
</q>
<q style="q1">naiklah ke gunung yang tinggi dan berserulah!
</q>
<q style="q1">Jadilah pembawa kabar baik dan serukan pesan ini tanpa takut!
</q>
<q style="q1">Sampaikan kepada kota-kota di Yehuda,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">“Lihat, itu Allah kita!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.40.10" />Lihat, TUHAN Allah kita datang dengan kuasa-Nya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan Dia akan memerintah!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Lihat, Dia datang sebagai raja yang menang perang
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan membawa pulang umat-Nya yang tertawan oleh musuh.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.40.11" />Seperti seorang gembala merawat domba-dombanya,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">mengumpulkan mereka dalam rangkulannya,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">memeluk mereka dalam dekapannya,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan menuntun dengan lembut induk domba yang diikuti anak-anaknya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">demikianlah Allah akan memperlakukan kita.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Kebesaran TUHAN atas semesta dan manusia
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.40.12" />Bagi Allah kita, semua air laut bisa ditampung hanya dengan telapak tangan-Nya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Seluruh bentangan langit hanya sepanjang jengkal jari-Nya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Seluruh tanah di bumi, juga segala gunung dan bukit,
</q>
<q style="q1">Dia tahu semua beratnya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.40.13" />Tidak ada yang lebih bijak daripada TUHAN
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sehingga dapat menasihati-Nya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="14" bcv="ISA.40.14" />TUHAN tidak perlu meminta petunjuk dari siapa pun
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">atau menerima pengertian dari seorang pun.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tiada yang lebih berhikmat daripada-Nya untuk dapat mengajari Dia keadilan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="15" bcv="ISA.40.15" />Di mata TUHAN, bangsa-bangsa hanya sebesar tetesan air dari timba
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">atau setitik debu di atas timbangan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Bagi TUHAN, pulau-pulau di bumi hanyalah seringan abu.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dia bisa mengangkatnya begitu saja.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="ISA.40.16" />Apabila semua hewan di bumi dijadikan kurban
</q>
<q style="q1">dan seluruh pohon aras di gunung Libanon dijadikan kayu bakar,
</q>
<q style="q1">itu semua tidak cukup untuk menjadi persembahan yang layak bagi-Nya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="17" bcv="ISA.40.17" />Kekuatan segala bangsa tidak ada apa-apa-Nya di mata TUHAN.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Bagi Dia, mereka semua seperti angin lalu.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="ISA.40.18" />Tidak ada yang sebanding dengan Allah.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tidak ada yang setara dengan-Nya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="19" bcv="ISA.40.19" />Berhala atau dewa-dewa bukan apa-apa dibandingkan Allah kita!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Semuanya hanya buatan perajin logam,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dilapis emas oleh tukang emas
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">atau dihias oleh tukang perak.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="20" bcv="ISA.40.20" />Orang yang tidak mampu membeli emas atau perak
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">membuat dewa dari kayu yang tidak mudah rusak.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Lalu tukang pahat mengerjakannya
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">menjadi patung yang hanya berdiri diam.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="ISA.40.21" />Seharusnya kalian sudah tahu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Seharusnya kalian sudah mengerti.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Hal-hal ini sudah diajarkan kepadamu sejak dulu kala,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sejak permulaan dunia.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="22" bcv="ISA.40.22" />TUHAN kita begitu besar, bahkan seluruh bumi hanya seperti tempat tumpuan kaki-Nya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Manusia-manusia di bumi ibarat serangga kecil di mata-Nya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dia membentangkan langit seperti kain belaka,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">atau seperti orang mendirikan kemah.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="23" bcv="ISA.40.23" />Allah sanggup menurunkan raja-raja.
</q>
<q style="q1">Bagi-Nya, para penguasa tidaklah berarti.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="24" bcv="ISA.40.24" />Mereka seperti tunas-tunas kecil yang baru ditanam,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">lemah, akarnya tidak kuat.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">TUHAN bisa menyingkirkan mereka dengan mudah.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Bahkan hanya dengan tiupan nafas-Nya, mereka akan mati dan lenyap
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">seperti tunas mengering lalu diterbangkan angin.
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="ISA.40.25" />TUHAN Sang Mahakudus berkata:
</p>
<q style="q1">Tidak ada yang sebanding dengan Aku.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tidak ada yang setara dengan-Ku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="26" bcv="ISA.40.26" />Pandanglah ke langit dan lihat:
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Akulah yang menjadikan bintang-bintang itu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku mengatur dan mengetahui seluruh jumlahnya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku menamai semuanya itu butir demi butir.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Satu pun tidak ada yang terlewat
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sebab kuasa-Ku besar dan dahsyat.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="27" bcv="ISA.40.27" />Karena itu, hai orang Israel,
</q>
<q style="q1">bagaimana mungkin kalian berkata,
</q>
<q style="q1">“TUHAN tidak melihat kehidupanku.
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku diperlakukan tidak adil, dan Dia tidak memperhatikan.”
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="28" bcv="ISA.40.28" />Seharusnya kalian sudah tahu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Seharusnya kalian sudah mengerti.
</q>
<q style="q1">TUHAN, Allah yang kekal, menciptakan bumi sampai ke pelosok-pelosoknya yang terjauh.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia tidak pernah lemah.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia tidak pernah lelah.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Hikmat-Nya tidak terselami.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="29" bcv="ISA.40.29" />Dia memberi kekuatan bagi yang lemah
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan tenaga bagi yang tak berdaya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="30" bcv="ISA.40.30" />Orang-orang muda yang segar dan kuat pun
</q>
<q style="q1">bisa letih dan menjadi lemah.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="31" bcv="ISA.40.31" />Tetapi orang yang berharap kepada TUHAN
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">akan selalu disegarkan kekuatannya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Mereka akan terus naik
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">seperti rajawali membentangkan sayapnya dan terbang dengan gagah.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Ketika berlari, mereka tidak akan lelah.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Ketika berjalan, mereka tidak akan lemah.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="41" />
<b style="b" />
<s style="s1">TUHAN seakan bersidang bersama umat-Nya melawan bangsa-bangsa penyembah berhala
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.41.1" />TUHAN berkata:
</p>
<q style="q1">Diam dan dengarlah Aku, hai bangsa-bangsa di seluruh bumi!
</q>
<q style="q1">Kumpulkan kekuatan kalian
</q>
<q style="q1">dan datanglah menghadap Aku.
</q>
<q style="q1">Mari kita berbicara seperti dua pihak berperkara di pengadilan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.41.2" />Seorang raja bangkit menaklukkan bangsa-bangsa. Dia datang dari sebelah timur.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Siapa yang memberinya kemenangan itu?
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Siapa yang membuat kerajaan-kerajaan tunduk di bawah kuasanya?
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dengan pedang dan busur panahnya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dia mengalahkan mereka dengan mudah
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti menyapu debu dan jerami belaka.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.41.3" />Dia mengejar mereka
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan dengan aman berhasil melewati daerah-daerah
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yang belum pernah ditempuhnya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.41.4" />Siapakah yang mengatur dan membuat semuanya itu terjadi?
</q>
<q style="q1">Siapa yang sejak semula menetapkan peristiwa-peristiwa
</q>
<q style="q1">yang akan terjadi pada tiap-tiap generasi?
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Akulah yang melakukannya!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku, TUHAN yang kekal, yang sudah ada sejak permulaan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan akan tetap ada sampai akhir.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.41.5" />Hai bangsa-bangsa di seluruh bumi,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">kalian telah melihat betapa dahsyatnya perbuatan-Ku
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan kalian gemetar ketakutan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Biarpun begitu, kalian tetap berkumpul dan bersatu untuk melawan Aku.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.41.6" />Kalian berusaha untuk saling menolong
</q>
<q style="q1">dan menyemangati satu sama lain agar tetap kuat.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.41.7" />Sesama pembuat berhala saling menguatkan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tukang pahat kayu menyemangati tukang logam
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dengan berkata satu sama lain,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">“Patung ini sudah mantap!”
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Lalu kalian menancapkannya dengan paku
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">supaya bisa berdiri diam.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.41.8" />Sedangkan bangsa Israel, kalian adalah hamba kepunyaan-Ku,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">umat yang Aku pilih menjadi milik-Ku
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dari keturunan Abraham, sahabat-Ku.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.41.9" />Aku mengumpulkan kalian dari pelosok-pelosok bumi yang terjauh.
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku sudah memilih kalian menjadi hamba-Ku, milik-Ku sendiri,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan Aku tidak akan menolakmu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.41.10" />Jangan takut, sebab Aku ada bersamamu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Jangan cemas, sebab Akulah Allahmu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku akan membuatmu kuat.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku pasti menolongmu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku akan menopangmu dengan kuasa-Ku yang memberi kemenangan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.41.11" />Semua bangsa yang memusuhi kalian akan kalah dan mendapat malu.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Mereka yang menyerang kalian akan lenyap binasa.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.41.12" />Sekalipun kalian mencari mereka,
</q>
<q style="q1">kalian tidak akan menemukan seorang pun
</q>
<q style="q1">karena semua yang memerangi kalian sudah tiada.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.41.13" />Karena Aku, TUHAN Allahmu, berada dekat di sisimu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti seorang ayah menggandeng anaknya erat-erat.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Itulah sebabnya Aku menegaskan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">“Jangan takut. Ini Aku. Akulah yang akan menolongmu!”
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="14" bcv="ISA.41.14" />Jangan takut, hai umat Israel, meskipun kamu kecil dan tidak berdaya,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku akan menolongmu!
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Akulah Sang Kudus Allah Israel yang menyelamatkan kamu.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="ISA.41.15" />Aku akan membuat kalian kuat dan kembali berkuasa.
</q>
<q style="q1">Israel akan seperti alat bajak yang baru, yang tajam pisau-pisaunya,
</q>
<q style="q1">sehingga kalian sanggup menggempur gunung-gunung dan bukit-bukit serta mendudukinya
</q>
<q style="q1">semudah alat bajak menggilas jerami.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="16" bcv="ISA.41.16" />Kalian akan menyingkirkan bangsa-bangsa
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti petani menampi gandum sehingga kulitnya hilang diterbangkan angin.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Demikianlah mereka akan terserak dan lenyap.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Kalian akan bersukacita dan berbangga karena Aku, TUHAN,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Sang Kudus Allah Israel.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="ISA.41.17" />Ketika orang miskin dan sengsara kehausan karena tidak ada air,
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku, TUHAN, akan menolong mereka.
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku, Allah Israel, tidak akan membiarkan mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="18" bcv="ISA.41.18" />Aku akan mengalirkan sungai
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">di lembah-lembah dan tanah gersang.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Bukit yang tandus akan Aku jadikan sumber air.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="19" bcv="ISA.41.19" />Padang belantara dan gurun akan Aku ubah menjadi tanah sejuk,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sehingga di sana tumbuh pohon aras, akasia, murad,<f caller="+"><fr>41:19
</fr><fk>murad
</fk><ft>Pohon murad adalah pohon yang tumbuh di daerah Laut Tengah. Bunganya harum dan biasa dipakai untuk membuat wangi-wangian.</ft></f> zaitun,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">pinus, dan berbagai-bagai pohon cemara.<f caller="+"><fr>41:19
</fr><fk>jenis-jenis pohon
</fk><ft>Dalam bahasa Ibrani, beberapa jenis pohon di sini tidak dapat dipastikan. Yang jelas, semuanya adalah pohon yang selalu hijau, menandakan bahwa daerah tempat tumbuhnya subur dan segar.</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="ISA.41.20" />Dengan demikian semua orang akan melihat, berpikir, dan mengerti,
</q>
<q style="q1">bahwa Akulah TUHAN, Sang Kudus Allah Israel,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan Akulah yang mengerjakan semuanya itu.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="ISA.41.21" />Karena itu, hai bangsa-bangsa penyembah berhala,
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku menuntut kalian untuk membuktikan bahwa dewa kalian benar-benar berkuasa.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="22-23" bcv="ISA.41.22" />Mintalah dewa-dewa kalian menunjukkan kuasanya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Mintalah mereka meramalkan masa depan. Biar kita lihat apakah benar-benar akan terjadi.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Atau mintalah dewamu menjelaskan apa yang sudah dia kerjakan di masa lalu.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Mintalah dewamu melakukan sesuatu,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">entah hal baik ataupun hal buruk, tidak jadi masalah.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Kalau dewamu memang bisa, kita pantas takut terhadapnya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="24" bcv="ISA.41.24" />Nyatanya tidak bisa!
</q>
<q style="q1">Sesungguhnya kalian dan dewa-dewa buatanmu sama sekali bukan apa-apa.
</q>
<q style="q1">Orang yang memilih untuk percaya pada dewa menjadikan dirinya hina.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="25" bcv="ISA.41.25" />Aku menggerakkan seorang raja dari daerah utara dan dia sudah datang.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dari sebelah timur dia muncul, dengan kekuasaan yang Aku beri.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dia akan menginjak-injak para pemimpin bangsa-bangsa
</q>
<q style="q1">seperti tukang tembikar menginjak-injak tanah liat.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="26" bcv="ISA.41.26" />Mana di antara dewa-dewa kalian yang pernah menubuatkan hal ini?
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tidak pernah ada dewa mana pun yang memberitahukan kejadian ini sebelumnya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sehingga dia dapat dinyatakan berkuasa.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="27" bcv="ISA.41.27" />Hanya Aku, TUHAN, yang pertama kali memberitahu penduduk Yerusalem,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Pertolongan akan segera datang!”
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Sebelum hal itu terjadi, Aku sudah mengutus orang untuk membawa kabar baik ini kepada mereka di Sion.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="28" bcv="ISA.41.28" />Di antara semua dewa kalian, tidak ada satu pun yang sudah menubuatkan berita tentang raja itu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dewa-dewa tidak mampu memberi petunjuk ataupun jawaban.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="29" bcv="ISA.41.29" />Sesungguhnya, para dewa tidaklah berguna, sia-sia!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka hanya buatan manusia.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka itu bukan apa-apa.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="42" />
<s style="s1">Nubuat pertama tentang sang hamba utusan TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.42.1" />TUHAN berkata:
</p>
<q style="q1">Ketahuilah, Aku telah memilih dan mengangkat seorang hamba.<f caller="+"><fr>42:1
</fr><fk>seorang hamba
</fk><ft>Dalam kitab Yesaya terdapat empat nubuatan tentang hamba Allah, yaitu 42:1-7, 49:1-12, 50:4-11, dan 52:13—53:12. Bagi orang zaman PL, tidak diketahui secara pasti siapa hamba yang dimaksud. Terlebih, dengan adanya nubuatan tentang Kores (Yes. 41, 44, 45), yang juga melakukan hal-hal yang serupa dengan sang hamba Allah, maka bagi orang zaman PL, nubuat tentang hamba itu sudah digenapi melalui Kores. Namun, seiring waktu, terbukti peran sang hamba ini dipenuhi secara lebih nyata oleh Kristus. Dalam PB, nubuat tentang Israel yang pulang ke Yerusalem dipimpin oleh sang hamba digenapi secara rohani.</ft></f>
</q>
<q style="q1">Kepada dia Aku berkenan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku sudah memberikan kuasa Roh-Ku kepadanya
</q>
<q style="q1">untuk menegakkan keadilan bagi bangsa-bangsa.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.42.2" />Dia tidak akan bertengkar dengan orang lain
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">atau berteriak menentang orang-orang.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia tidak akan menyebabkan keributan di jalan-jalan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.42.3" />Dia tidak akan mematahkan harapan orang-orang lemah,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan orang yang hampir putus asa diperlakukan-Nya dengan lemah lembut.<f caller="+"><fr>42:3
</fr><fk>Dia tidak akan mematahkan … lemah
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah, “Dia tidak akan mematahkan batang buluh yang terluka, dan dia tidak akan memadamkan sumbu (pelita) yang hampir padam.”</ft></f>
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Tetapi dia akan setia menegakkan keadilan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.42.4" />Dia tidak akan lelah dan tak akan berhenti
</q>
<q style="q1">sebelum keadilan diwujudkan di seluruh bumi.
</q>
<q style="q1">Bangsa-bangsa yang jauh pun menggantungkan harapan pada ajarannya.<f caller="+"><fr>42:4
</fr><fk>ayat 1-4
</fk><ft>Mat. 12:18-21 mengutip Yes. 42:1-4, dengan memberi arti bahwa perkataan Yesaya ini merujuk pada Kristus.</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.42.5" />Aku, TUHAN, menegaskannya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Akulah Allah yang menciptakan langit semudah orang menghamparkan tenda
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan yang membentangkan bumi serta menjadikan segala tumbuhan di atasnya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Akulah yang memberikan nafas hidup bagi segala makhluk.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.42.6" />Aku sendirilah yang memanggil kamu, hai hamba-Ku,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan memberimu kemenangan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku menopangmu untuk menjalankan tugasmu,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan Aku akan melindungimu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku mengangkatmu sebagai penggenap perjanjian antara Aku dan umat-Ku.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kamu akan menjadi pembimbing bagi bangsa-bangsa,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti secercah cahaya menunjukkan jalan di tengah kegelapan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.42.7" />Aku memberimu kuasa
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">untuk membuat orang buta melihat,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">untuk membebaskan orang yang terkurung dalam gelapnya penjara.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.42.8" />Aku tidak akan membiarkan berhala-berhala dipermuliakan dan dipuja-puja.
</q>
<q style="q1">Keagungan dan pujian hanya layak bagi-Ku,
</q>
<q style="q1">sebab Akulah TUHAN, dan hanya Aku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.42.9" />Perhatikanlah: Hal-hal yang dulu Aku beritahukan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sekarang sudah terjadi.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan kini Aku memberitahukan hal-hal baru yang belum terjadi.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Seruan Yesaya: Bernyanyilah bagi TUHAN
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.42.10" />Nyanyikanlah bagi TUHAN nyanyian baru!
</q>
<q style="q1">Naikkan pujian bagi Dia, hai seluruh penjuru bumi:
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Semua penduduk di pulau-pulau yang jauh,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">para pelaut yang berlayar di samudra,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.42.11" />segenap kota-kota di daerah belantara,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">desa-desa kaum Kedar di padang gurun,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan warga kota Sela di atas gunung tinggi.
</q>
<q style="q1">Bernyanyilah dengan nyaring, hai semua orang di segala tempat.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.42.12" />Muliakanlah TUHAN!
</q>
<q style="q1">Biarlah Dia dipuji-puji sampai di negeri yang jauh.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.42.13" />Sebab TUHAN memerangi musuh-musuh-Nya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bagai pahlawan perkasa dengan semangat yang berkobar-kobar.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">TUHAN memperdengarkan seruan perang
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan Dia akan menang!
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Janji TUHAN: Aku akan menolong umat-Ku
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="ISA.42.14" />Sudah lama Aku berdiam diri
</q>
<q style="q1">membiarkan segala yang terjadi selama ini.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tetapi sekarang, Aku akan mengerahkan seluruh kekuatan-Ku
</q>
<q style="q1">bagai perempuan menjerit sekuat tenaga saat melahirkan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="15" bcv="ISA.42.15" />Aku akan menanduskan gunung-gunung dan bukit-bukit
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">serta menggersangkan semua tanaman di situ.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Sungai-sungai dan rawa-rawa akan Aku jadikan tanah kering.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="16" bcv="ISA.42.16" />Aku akan menuntun orang-orang buta
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">menempuh jalan yang tidak mereka kenal,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yaitu jalan yang belum pernah mereka lewati.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku akan membuat mereka bisa melihat,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan meratakan jalan yang berlubang-lubang sehingga mereka aman.
</q>
<q style="q1">Janji ini pasti Aku tepati.
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku tidak akan pernah meninggalkan umat-Ku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="17" bcv="ISA.42.17" />Tetapi orang yang mengandalkan dewa-dewa berhala,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yaitu yang menjadikan patung kayu dan logam sebagai sembahannya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">mereka akan kalah dan mendapat malu.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Teguran Yesaya: Umat TUHAN dihukum karena tidak mau sadar
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="ISA.42.18" />Hai bangsaku, betapa kalian sudah menutup telinga
</q>
<q style="q1">dan membutakan matamu sendiri.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tetapi sekarang dengarlah dan lihatlah.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="19" bcv="ISA.42.19" />Kalian telah dipilih TUHAN menjadi hamba milik-Nya sendiri.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kalian seharusnya menjadi penerus pesan TUHAN bagi orang lain.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tetapi kalian justru gagal melihat dan mengerti kehendak TUHAN.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="20" bcv="ISA.42.20" />Kalian sudah melihat berbagai perbuatan-Nya yang besar,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tetapi tidak menangkap maknanya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Kalian sudah mendengar banyak perkataan-Nya,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tetapi tidak mengingat dan menaatinya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="ISA.42.21" />TUHAN mencintai keadilan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Itulah sebabnya Dia mau Taurat-Nya dihormati dan ditaati.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="22" bcv="ISA.42.22" />Tetapi kalian, umat-Nya, kini tertawan dan menjadi jarahan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kalian terkurung di penjara seperti hewan terjerat dalam lubang perangkap
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tanpa ada seorang pun yang mengeluarkanmu dari sana.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Segala milikmu telah dirampok, tanpa ada yang mau mengembalikan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="23" bcv="ISA.42.23" />Maka sekarang dengarkan dan pahamilah perkataanku ini
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">supaya kalian belajar taat di kemudian hari:
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="24" bcv="ISA.42.24" />Ketahuilah! Mengapa bangsa Israel sampai dijarah dan dirampok?
</q>
<q style="q1">Karena kalian telah berdosa terhadap TUHAN.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dia sendirilah yang menyerahkan kalian ke tangan musuh
</q>
<q style="q1">karena kalian tidak mau taat kepada Taurat-Nya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="25" bcv="ISA.42.25" />Itulah sebabnya TUHAN mencurahkan ke atas kalian murka-Nya yang berkobar
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dengan mendatangkan perang yang berkecamuk
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">mengepung kalian bagaikan api.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Namun, kalian tidak mengerti.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Bangsa kita sudah hangus oleh hukuman TUHAN,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tetapi kalian tidak mau sadar.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="43" />
<s style="s1">TUHAN sajalah yang menyelamatkan umat-Nya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.43.1" />Tetapi sekarang, TUHAN, Penciptamu, berkata kepada kalian:
</p>
<q style="q1">Hai Israel, jangan takut, sebab Aku pasti menyelamatkanmu!
</q>
<q style="q1">Seperti seorang ayah memberi nama bagi anaknya,
</q>
<q style="q1">demikianlah Aku memberi kalian nama.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kalian adalah milik-Ku sendiri.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.43.2" />Karena itu Aku akan selalu ada bersamamu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sehingga waktu kalian melewati air deras,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">kalian tidak akan hanyut,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan saat melewati api,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">kalian tidak akan hangus.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.43.3" />Sebab Aku, TUHAN, adalah Allahmu!
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku, Sang Kudus Allah Israel, adalah Penyelamatmu.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku akan membuat kalian bebas merdeka,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan sebagai gantinya, Mesir, Etiopia, dan Seba akan menjadi jajahan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.43.4" />Karena kalian begitu berharga dan berarti bagi-Ku!
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku sangat mengasihimu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Itulah sebabnya Aku rela mengorbankan bangsa-bangsa lain menjadi pengganti nyawamu
</q>
<q style="q1">asalkan kalian tetap hidup.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="5-6" bcv="ISA.43.5" />Jangan takut, karena Aku selalu bersamamu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku akan mengumpulkan kembali anak cucumu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Sekalipun mereka tercerai-berai ke seluruh penjuru bumi
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dari timur sampai ke barat, dari utara sampai ke selatan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku akan membawa mereka kembali, baik laki-laki maupun perempuan,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.43.7" />yaitu semua orang yang mengakui Aku sebagai Allah mereka.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku sendirilah yang telah menciptakan mereka,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">membentuk mereka untuk kemuliaan-Ku.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Umat-Ku adalah saksi bahwa Aku satu-satunya Allah
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.43.8" />Bawalah menghadap Aku
</q>
<q style="q1">umat-Ku yang buta dan tuli,
</q>
<q style="q1">yang banyak melihat namun tidak mengerti,
</q>
<q style="q1">banyak mendengar namun tidak memahami.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.43.9" />Panggillah juga bangsa-bangsa berkumpul,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan marilah kita bersidang.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Adakah di antara dewa-dewa kalian
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang dapat memberitahukan suatu peristiwa sebelum terjadi?
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Bila ada, silakan tunjuk saksimu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Biarlah para penyembahnya maju dan memberi kesaksian supaya kita semua mendengar dan percaya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Ternyata tidak ada!
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.43.10" />Tetapi hai Israel, kalian adalah saksi-Ku.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kalian telah Aku pilih menjadi hamba-Ku
</q>
<q style="q1">supaya kalian mengenal dan mempercayai Aku
</q>
<q style="q1">serta mengerti bahwa Akulah satu-satunya Allah.
</q>
<q style="q1">Sejak dulu sampai selamanya, selain Aku tidak ada yang lain.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.43.11" />Hanya Akulah TUHAN.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tidak ada yang dapat menyelamatkanmu selain Aku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.43.12" />Aku sudah berjanji untuk menyelamatkan kalian.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dan sekarang Aku membuktikannya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Tidak pernah ada dewa yang bisa menolongmu.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Kalian sendiri mengetahuinya, dan tentang hal itu kalianlah saksinya, bahwa Aku benar-benar Allah.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.43.13" />Sampai selama-lamanya, satu-satunya Allah hanyalah Aku.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tidak ada yang dapat melepaskan diri dari kuasa-Ku
</q>
<q style="q1">ataupun menggagalkan apa yang Aku buat.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">TUHAN menyelamatkan, meskipun umat-Nya berdosa
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="ISA.43.14" />Penyelamatmu, yaitu TUHAN, Yang Mahakudus Allah Israel, berkata:
</p>
<q style="q1">Demi kamu, Aku mengirim suatu pasukan untuk mengalahkan Babel,
</q>
<q style="q1">sehingga orang-orangnya kabur berhamburan
</q>
<q style="q1">dengan kapal-kapal mereka.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kapal Babel yang dahulu menjadi kebanggaan akan menjadi tempat ratapan dalam pelarian.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="15" bcv="ISA.43.15" />Akulah TUHAN Sang Kudus, Rajamu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang menciptakan kalian, hai Israel.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="ISA.43.16" />Aku pernah membuat jalan melalui laut
</q>
<q style="q1">dan melewati arus sungai yang deras.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="17" bcv="ISA.43.17" />Aku pernah menggiring pasukan Mesir yang besar
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">untuk mengejar kalian dengan kuda dan kereta perang,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">lalu membinasakan mereka semuanya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka tenggelam dan tewas seperti sumbu dipadamkan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="18" bcv="ISA.43.18" />Tetapi sekarang tinggalkan dulu masa lalu,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="19" bcv="ISA.43.19" />sebab Aku akan melakukan sesuatu yang baru
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan sekarang hal itu mulai terjadi.
</q>
<q style="q1">Lihatlah, Aku membuka jalan di padang belantara
</q>
<q style="q1">dan mengalirkan sungai-sungai di padang gurun
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="ISA.43.20" />untuk memberi minum umat-Ku.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Bahkan hewan-hewan liar seperti serigala dan burung unta
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">akan turut menikmati airnya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sehingga mereka pun bersyukur kepada-Ku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="21" bcv="ISA.43.21" />Kalian adalah bangsa yang Aku jadikan secara khusus untuk menyatakan kehormatan-Ku
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sehingga karena kalian, seluruh bumi akan memuji Aku.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="22" bcv="ISA.43.22" />Akan tetapi, kalian justru tidak berdoa kepada-Ku,
</q>
<q style="q1">padahal kalian, bangsa Israel, keturunan Yakub, adalah umat-Ku sendiri!
</q>
<q style="q1">Kalian malah muak terhadap Aku dan berpaling dari-Ku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="23" bcv="ISA.43.23" />Kalian berhenti mempersembahkan domba yang dibakar habis maupun kurban-kurban lainnya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kalian tidak lagi menghormati Aku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">padahal Aku tidak membebani kalian dengan banyak tuntutan persembahan dan dupa.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="24" bcv="ISA.43.24" />Kalian tidak rela memakai uangmu untuk membeli dupa harum bagi-Ku
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">ataupun membakar lemak hewanmu menjadi persembahan untuk-Ku.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Tetapi kalian membebani Aku dengan dosa-dosamu, perbuatan jahatmu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="25" bcv="ISA.43.25" />Namun, demi kemuliaan-Ku sendiri,
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku akan menghapus segala pelanggaranmu
</q>
<q style="q1">dan tidak lagi mengingat-ingat dosamu.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="26" bcv="ISA.43.26" />Jadi, marilah berperkara dengan Aku seperti orang bersidang di pengadilan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kemukakan tuntutanmu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Ajukan pembelaan dirimu dan cobalah buktikan bahwa kalian benar.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="27" bcv="ISA.43.27" />Para leluhurmu pun berbuat dosa.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Para imam dan raja, yang menjadi perantara kalian dengan Aku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">juga memberontak terhadap-Ku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="28" bcv="ISA.43.28" />Itulah sebabnya Aku menyingkirkan para pemimpinmu dari rumah-Ku
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">serta membuat Israel hancur dan menjadi celaan.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="44" />
<s style="s1">TUHAN berjanji memulihkan Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.44.1" />Kata TUHAN:
</p>
<q style="q1">Tetapi sekarang, dengarkanlah Aku, hai Israel, hamba pilihan-Ku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.44.2" />Akulah TUHAN, yang menjadikanmu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku membentukmu sejak dalam kandungan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan sekarang Aku pasti menolongmu.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Jangan takut, hai Israel, umat-Ku tercinta,<x caller="+"><xo>44:2
</xo><xt>Ul. 32:15 CK</xt></x>
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">hamba-hamba-Ku yang telah Aku pilih.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.44.3" />Jangan takut sebab Aku akan mencurahkan Roh-Ku bagi keturunan-Mu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku akan menumpahkan berkat bagi anak cucu kalian,
</q>
<q style="q1">seperti air dicurahkan bagi orang yang kehausan,
</q>
<q style="q1">seperti sungai dialirkan di tanah yang kekeringan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.44.4" />Maka keturunan kalian akan berkembang pesat seperti rumput,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bagai pohon-pohon segar di tepi aliran air,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.44.5" />sehingga bangsa-bangsa lain pun turut bergabung
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">menjadi bagian dari Israel, untuk menjadi umat-Ku.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Mereka akan berkata, “Aku juga milik TUHAN,”
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan mengikatkan diri kepada-Ku.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">TUHAN satu-satunya Allah yang benar
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.44.6" />Beginilah perkataan TUHAN Panglima Semesta, Raja dan Penyelamat Israel:
</p>
<q style="q1">Sebelum segalanya ada, Aku sudah ada.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dan sekalipun semuanya lenyap, Aku akan tetap ada.
</q>
<q style="q1">Hanya Aku satu-satunya Allah yang benar.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.44.7" />Siapa yang seperti Aku?
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Coba tunjukkan bila memang ada.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Buktikanlah jika dewa-dewa bisa mengetahui masa depan yang belum terjadi!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Atau buktikanlah bahwa dewa bisa memberitahukan apa saja yang telah terjadi sejak Aku menciptakan manusia pada zaman purbakala!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Ternyata tidak ada satu pun yang bisa.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.44.8" />Maka, hai umat-Ku, janganlah takut dan gentar.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Sejak dulu Aku sudah memberitahukan kepada kalian
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">apa yang akan terjadi di masa depan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku sudah membuktikan bahwa tidak ada Allah selain Aku.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dan kalianlah saksi-Ku,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">bahwa hanya Akulah Pelindungmu.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.44.9" />Bodoh sekali orang-orang yang membuat patung berhala.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dan dewa-dewa mereka pun tidak ada gunanya!
</q>
<q style="q1">Orang yang bersaksi bahwa dewa mereka hebat
</q>
<q style="q1">sesungguhnya tidak tahu dan tidak mengerti apa-apa.
</q>
<q style="q1">Mereka akan terbukti salah dan mendapat malu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.44.10" />Hanya orang bodoh yang membuat patung
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">lalu menyembahnya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">padahal itu hanya benda mati yang tidak bisa berbuat apa-apa!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.44.11" />Semua yang membuat patung dan yang menyembahnya adalah manusia biasa.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dalam sidang pengadilan-Ku, tidak ada satu pun di antara penyembah dewa yang bisa membuktikan bahwa dewanya dapat melakukan sesuatu.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Mereka akan kalah dan gemetar ketakutan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Semuanya akan mendapat malu.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.44.12" />Tukang logam membuat berhala dengan membakar logam dalam bara api
</q>
<q style="q1">lalu membentuknya dengan alat-alat besi.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tangannya yang kuat memegang palu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan mengerjakan logam keras.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Pekerjaan itu membuatnya lapar, haus, dan semakin lemas.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.44.13" />Tukang kayu juga membuat patung berhala.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dia menggambar polanya, lalu mengukirnya dengan alat-alat pahat.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dikerjakannya sepotong kayu menjadi bentuk manusia yang sangat bagus
</q>
<q style="q1">lalu diletakkan di dalam kuil untuk disembah.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="14" bcv="ISA.44.14" />Dia mungkin menggunakan kayu dari pohon aras, pohon cemara,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">atau pohon besar lain yang ditebangnya di hutan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Atau mungkin dia menanam sendiri pohon pinus yang cepat tumbuhnya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan membiarkan hujan menjadikannya besar.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="15" bcv="ISA.44.15" />Dari pohon yang sama, sebagian kayunya dijadikan kayu bakar
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yang dipakai untuk membuat api,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">menghangatkan diri, dan membakar roti.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Berhala yang dia buat dan dia sembah
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">berasal dari bahan yang sama seperti kayu bakar biasa!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="ISA.44.16" />Sungguh, kayu yang dia pakai untuk membuat api,
</q>
<q style="q1">memasak daging, menghangatkan badan,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan memanggang makanan untuk mengenyangkan perut,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yaitu kayu biasa untuk keperluan dapur
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="17" bcv="ISA.44.17" />dia bentuk menjadi patung berhala
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">lalu dia sendiri bersujud menyembahnya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan berdoa kepada kayu itu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">“Engkaulah dewaku. Selamatkanlah aku.”
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="18" bcv="ISA.44.18" />Betapa bodohnya!
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Orang-orang yang menyembah patung sungguh tidak berakal sehat.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Mereka sudah membutakan mata sehingga tidak dapat melihat.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Mereka menutup hati sehingga tidak berpikir jernih.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="19" bcv="ISA.44.19" />Orang-orang itu tidak berpikir,
</q>
<q style="q1">“Dewa yang aku buat ini berasal dari kayu bakarku,
</q>
<q style="q1">yang aku pakai untuk membakar roti dan memanggang daging.
</q>
<q style="q1">Berarti aku menyembah sebongkah kayu!”
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="20" bcv="ISA.44.20" />Betapa bodohnya, memuja kayu yang dengan mudah dibakar menjadi abu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Hatinya sudah buta sehingga dia tersesat.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia tidak sadar bahwa sembahannya tidak dapat menyelamatkan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Hatinya benar-benar buta
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sehingga dia tidak dapat menyadari
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">bahwa menyembah berhala hanyalah menipu diri.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Sekali lagi TUHAN berjanji untuk memulihkan umat-Nya
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="ISA.44.21" />Ingatlah, hai keturunan Yakub,
</q>
<q style="q1">kalian umat Israel adalah hamba-Ku.
</q>
<q style="q1">Akulah yang membentuk kalian,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan Aku tidak akan pernah melupakanmu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="22" bcv="ISA.44.22" />Aku sudah menghapus segala dosa dan pelanggaran kalian
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti awan dan kabut menghilang ditiup angin.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Jadi kembalilah kepada-Ku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sebab Aku sudah membayar harga penebusanmu!
</q>
<s style="s1">Seruan Yesaya menanggapi pesan TUHAN
</s>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Bernyanyilah hai penghuni surga!
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Bersorak-sorailah, hai penduduk bumi!
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Sebab TUHAN sudah menebus umat-Nya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Karena itu sukacita besar mengguncang dunia
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">hingga gunung-gunung dan hutan-hutan seakan bernyanyi
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">merayakan keselamatan dari TUHAN bagi Israel.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dia akan dipermuliakan di tengah umat-Nya!”
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Lanjutan janji TUHAN tentang pemulihan Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="ISA.44.23" />Saya pun menjawab,
</p>
<q level="3" style="q3">Bernyanyilah hai penghuni surga!
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Bersorak-sorailah, hai penduduk bumi!
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Sebab TUHAN sudah menebus umat-Nya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Karena itu sukacita besar mengguncang dunia
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">hingga gunung-gunung dan hutan-hutan seakan bernyanyi
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">merayakan keselamatan dari TUHAN bagi Israel.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dia akan dipermuliakan di tengah umat-Nya!
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="24" bcv="ISA.44.24" />Beginilah kata TUHAN, Penebusmu, yang membentuk kamu sejak dalam kandungan:
</q>
<q style="q1">Akulah yang menciptakan segalanya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku sendiri yang membentangkan langit dan menghamparkan bumi.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="25" bcv="ISA.44.25" />Akulah yang menggagalkan nubuatan para nabi palsu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan ramalan para ahli sihir.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku melakukan hal ajaib yang tidak dapat dimengerti bahkan oleh orang pintar.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Pengetahuan dan pikiran mereka yang pandai tidak akan mampu memahaminya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="26" bcv="ISA.44.26" />Tetapi ketika Aku mengutus hamba-Ku, nabi-Ku, untuk menyampaikan pesan,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku membuat perkataannya terjadi.
</q>
<q style="q1">Utusan-Ku itu berkata,
</q>
<q style="q1">“Yerusalem dan kota-kota di Yehuda yang telah menjadi reruntuhan
</q>
<q style="q1">akan dibangun dan dihuni kembali.”
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="27" bcv="ISA.44.27" />Bahkan apabila Aku menyuruh hamba-Ku berkata kepada laut, “Jadilah kering,”
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">maka Aku sendiri akan mengeringkannya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="28" bcv="ISA.44.28" />Akulah yang menyuruh nabi-Ku berkata,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“TUHAN menugaskan Raja Kores untuk memimpin umat-Nya
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan menjalankan rencana-rencana TUHAN.”
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dan Aku jugalah yang menyuruh nabi-Ku berkata,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Yerusalem akan dibangun lagi, dan rumah TUHAN akan didirikan kembali.”
<ve />
</q>

<c id="45" />
<s style="s1">TUHAN menugaskan Kores untuk menjalankan rencana-Nya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.45.1" />Beginilah kata TUHAN tentang Kores:
</p>
<q style="q1">Aku mengangkatmu menjadi raja dan memberimu kekuatan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku menugaskanmu untuk menaklukkan bangsa-bangsa dan mengalahkan raja-raja.
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku akan memampukan kamu untuk mendobrak gerbang kota-kota
</q>
<q style="q1">dan tidak ada yang dapat menahanmu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.45.2" />Aku sendiri yang akan berjalan di depanmu dan meratakan gunung-gunung.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku akan menggempur gerbang-gerbang tembaga
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">serta mematahkan palang-palang besi bagimu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.45.3" />Harta bangsa-bangsa yang tersembunyi aman di tempat-tempat rahasia
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">akan Aku berikan kepadamu.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Maka kamu akan menyadari,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">bahwa Aku, TUHAN, Allah Israel,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Akulah yang mengangkatmu dengan menyebut namamu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.45.4" />Hai Kores, meskipun kamu belum mengetahui siapa Aku,
</q>
<q style="q1">demi kepentingan umat Israel Aku menunjuk dan mengangkatmu dengan menyebut namamu,
</q>
<q style="q1">sebab mereka adalah hamba-Ku sendiri, orang-orang pilihan-Ku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.45.5" />Akulah satu-satunya TUHAN.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Selain Aku tidak ada yang lain.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku memperlengkapimu dengan kekuatan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sekalipun kamu belum mengenal Aku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.45.6" />Dengan begitu segala bangsa dari ujung barat sampai ujung timur akan mengetahui
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">bahwa Akulah satu-satunya TUHAN.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Selain Aku tidak ada lain.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.45.7" />Akulah yang menjadikan terang dan menciptakan kegelapan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Bila keadaan tenteram dan sejahtera, Akulah yang membuatnya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Bila ada bencana dan malapetaka, Aku juga yang mengadakannya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku, TUHAN, Akulah yang melakukan semuanya itu.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.45.8" />Dari surga Aku mencurahkan hujan keadilan untuk menyirami bumi.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Penduduk dunia akan menerima dan menjalankannya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sehingga tumbuhlah tunas-tunas kehidupan yang adil dan aman sentosa.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Hal itu pasti terwujud, sebab Aku, TUHAN, sudah menjadikannya.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Kedaulatan TUHAN adalah mutlak
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.45.9" />Celakalah orang yang melawan keputusan Penciptanya!
</q>
<q style="q1">Padahal kalian adalah buatan-Ku,
</q>
<q style="q1">seperti bejana tanah liat dibuat perajin tembikar.
</q>
<q style="q1">Sungguh tidak masuk akal bila sebuah bejana mencela pembuatnya,
</q>
<q style="q1">“Aku tidak mau dibentuk seperti ini!
</q>
<q style="q1">Buatanmu jelek. Tidak ada gagangnya!”
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.45.10" />Celakalah orang yang menentang keputusan Pembuatnya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Sungguh tidak masuk akal bila seorang bayi mengkritik ayah dan ibunya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">“Aku tidak mau dibentuk dan dilahirkan.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.45.11" />Aku, TUHAN, Sang Kudus Allah Israel,
</q>
<q style="q1">Akulah yang membentuk kalian!
</q>
<q style="q1">Sungguh tidak masuk akal bila kalian mencela apa yang Aku buat
</q>
<q style="q1">atau menentang apa yang Aku tentukan untuk anak-anak-Ku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.45.12" />Akulah yang menjadikan bumi
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan menciptakan manusia untuk mendiaminya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku juga yang membentangkan langit
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan memerintah atas semua benda angkasa.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.45.13" />Aku yang menggerakkan Kores untuk menegakkan keadilan,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan Aku akan melancarkan jalannya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dia akan membangun kembali kota-Ku, Yerusalem,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">serta membebaskan secara cuma-cuma umat-Ku yang ditawan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku, TUHAN Panglima Semesta, sudah menetapkannya.
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="ISA.45.14" />TUHAN berkata kepada Israel:
</p>
<q style="q1">Semua kekayaan negeri Mesir dan Etiopia akan menjadi milikmu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Orang-orang Seba yang tinggi besar pun akan menjadi budakmu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Mereka akan menyerahkan diri dan tunduk kepadamu
</q>
<q style="q1">serta mengakui, “Benar, TUHAN yang menyertai kalian adalah satu-satunya Allah. Selain Dia tidak ada yang lain.”
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Doa Yesaya menanggapi pesan TUHAN
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="ISA.45.15" />Sungguh, ya Allah Israel, meskipun Engkau tidak terlihat,
</q>
<q style="q1">Engkaulah yang mengerjakan penyelamatan bagi umat-Mu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="16" bcv="ISA.45.16" />Orang-orang yang membuat dan menyembah patung
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">akan mendapat malu karena ternyata dewa mereka tidak dapat menolong.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="17" bcv="ISA.45.17" />Akan tetapi, Israel ditolong oleh TUHAN
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sehingga kita akan senantiasa selamat.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Kita tidak akan pernah malu dan terhina sampai selama-lamanya.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Lanjutan pesan TUHAN: Akulah satu-satunya Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="ISA.45.18" />Kata TUHAN:
</p>
<q style="q1">Akulah yang menciptakan langit dan menegakkan bumi.
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku menjadikan dunia berbentuk dan dapat dihuni.
</q>
<q style="q1">Hanya Aku satu-satunya TUHAN.
</q>
<q style="q1">Selain Aku tidak ada yang lain.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="19" bcv="ISA.45.19" />Ketika Aku berbicara,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku memberitahukan pesan-Ku dengan jelas
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan semua orang bisa mengetahuinya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Ketika Aku menyuruh umat Israel,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Carilah kehendak-Ku,”
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">maka Aku pasti menyatakannya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku tidak akan membuat usaha mereka sia-sia.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku selalu mengatakan apa yang benar.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="ISA.45.20" />Berkumpullah kalian, hai umat-Ku yang tersisa dari segala bangsa.
</q>
<q style="q1">Ketahuilah, sungguh tidak berakal sehat
</q>
<q style="q1">orang-orang yang mengandalkan patung dari kayu
</q>
<q style="q1">dan berdoa kepada berhala yang tak dapat menyelamatkan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="21" bcv="ISA.45.21" />Mari kita berperkara seperti orang bersidang di pengadilan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Jika memang ada dewa yang bisa menolong,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">kemukakan tuntutan dan bukti-buktimu.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Sejak dulu kala hanya Aku yang telah memberitahukan apa yang akan terjadi di masa depan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Hanya Aku yang menegakkan keadilan dan menyelamatkan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Hanya Aku satu-satunya Allah.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Selain Aku tidak ada yang lain.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="22" bcv="ISA.45.22" />Maka datanglah kepada-Ku agar kalian selamat,
</q>
<q style="q1">hai segala bangsa.
</q>
<q style="q1">Sebab Akulah Allah dan tidak ada yang lain.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="23" bcv="ISA.45.23" />Aku telah bersumpah demi diri-Ku sendiri,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan janji-Ku ini tidak akan pernah dibatalkan:
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Semua orang akan bersujud kepada-Ku.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Semua orang akan mengakui bahwa Akulah Allah.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="24" bcv="ISA.45.24" />Mereka akan mengakui,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">“Hanya TUHAN yang benar, adil, dan berkuasa.”
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Semua yang membenci dan melawan-Ku hanya akan mendapat malu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="25" bcv="ISA.45.25" />Tetapi keturunan Israel akan mendapat keselamatan dari-Ku,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan mereka akan bersukacita karena Aku!
<ve />
</q>

<c id="46" />
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.46.1" />Bel dan Nebo, dewa bangsa Babel pun jatuh tersungkur.
</q>
<q style="q1">Patung-patung itu diangkut di atas punggung binatang,
</q>
<q style="q1">menjadi beban bagi hewan-hewan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.46.2" />Baik dewa maupun para pemujanya ditundukkan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Patung-patung dewa itu tidak dapat menyelamatkan para penyembahnya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan para penyembahnya juga tidak mampu menyelamatkan patung mereka.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Bersama-sama, mereka diangkut sebagai tawanan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.46.3" />Sedangkan kalian, umat-Ku, justru Akulah yang menggendong kalian!
</q>
<q style="q1">Dengar, hai segelintir umat Israel yang tersisa.
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku yang menggendong kalian,
</q>
<q style="q1">seperti seorang ibu membopong anaknya sejak lahir.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.46.4" />Sampai masa tuamu, sampai putih rambutmu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetap Akulah yang menggendongmu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku sudah menjadikanmu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan akan terus menopangmu, menanggung bebanmu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">menyelamatkanmu!
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.46.5" />Kalian tidak akan menemukan dewa yang dapat menyamai Aku.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tidak ada yang setara dengan-Ku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.46.6" />Orang-orang lain mengeluarkan emas peraknya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan membayar tukang logam untuk mengerjakannya menjadi patung.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Lalu mereka bersujud menyembah benda buatannya sendiri.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.46.7" />Mereka menggendong patung itu,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">memanggulnya di atas bahu,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan menegakkannya di dalam kuil.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Maka di sanalah patung itu berdiri diam, dan hanya diam.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Ketika orang berdoa kepadanya, si patung hanya mematung.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dia tidak mampu menolongnya dari masalah.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">TUHAN berjanji mengembalikan kejayaan Yerusalem
</s>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.46.8" />Ingatlah ini baik-baik,
</q>
<q style="q1">hai umat-Ku yang pembangkang!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.46.9" />Ingatlah perbuatan-perbuatan ajaib yang sudah Aku perbuat sejak dulu kala.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Akulah satu-satunya Allah.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Selain Aku tidak ada yang lain.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Hanya Akulah Allah, dan tak ada yang setara dengan-Ku.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.46.10" />Hanya Aku yang bisa memberitahukan akhir suatu peristiwa ketika hal itu baru dimulai.
</q>
<q style="q1">Sejak dulu kala Aku sudah mengatakan apa yang belum terjadi.
</q>
<q style="q1">Perkataan-Ku pasti terwujud, dan tujuan-Ku pasti terlaksana sesuai rencana-Ku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.46.11" />Sesuai perkataan-Ku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku mendatangkan seseorang dari negeri jauh di sebelah timur
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang bagaikan elang secepat kilat menukik dan menangkap mangsanya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Akulah yang merencanakan hal ini,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">lalu Aku memberitahukannya kepada kalian,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan Aku pasti mewujudkannya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.46.12" />Dengarkan Aku, hai umat-Ku yang keras kepala
</q>
<q style="q1">dan yang selalu menjauhkan diri dari cara hidup yang benar.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.46.13" />Sebentar lagi Aku akan menyelamatkanmu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Pertolongan-Ku sudah dekat, tidak akan lama lagi.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Yerusalem akan mengalami keselamatan-Ku
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan menikmati kejayaan dari-Ku.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="47" />
<s style="s1">Yesaya bernubuat tentang bangsa Babel
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.47.1" />Hai Babel, turunlah dari takhtamu dan duduklah di tanah.
</q>
<q style="q1">Engkau tidak akan lagi dikagumi bagai tuan putri yang anggun dan gemulai.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.47.2" />Babel tidak akan lagi seperti perempuan mewah yang bercadar dan bergaun indah.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Sebaliknya, engkau akan menjadi seperti budak yang bekerja kasar menggiling tepung dengan batu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Maka singkirkan cadar dan gaun indahmu itu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Berjalan kakilah menyeberangi sungai-sungai!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.47.3" />Hai Babel, kalian akan dipermalukan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Orang-orang akan melihat aibmu, seperti perempuan yang ditelanjangi dan dilecehkan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">TUHAN telah berkata,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Saat Aku membalas kejahatan Babel
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku tidak akan membiarkan seorang pun lolos.”
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.47.4" />Yang mengatakannya adalah TUHAN Panglima Semesta.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dialah Yang Mahakudus Allah Israel, yaitu Penyelamat kami.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.47.5" />Hai Babel, tutup mulutmu dan duduklah diam.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kalian akan diangkut menjadi tawanan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Babel tidak akan lagi disebut ratu di antara semua kerajaan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.47.6" />Sebab beginilah kata TUHAN:
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dahulu, ketika Aku marah kepada umat-Ku
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan menyingkirkan mereka dari kedudukan sebagai milik-Ku yang istimewa,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku menyerahkan mereka ke dalam kuasamu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tetapi kalian sama sekali tidak menunjukkan belas kasihan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Bahkan orang-orangnya yang tua renta kalian perlakukan sangat kejam.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.47.7" />Hai Babel, kalian menyangka bangsamu akan selamanya menjadi yang paling berkuasa.
</q>
<q style="q1">Karena itu kalian tidak berpikir sebelum bertindak
</q>
<q style="q1">dan tidak mempertimbangkan akibat dari perbuatanmu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.47.8" />Namun dengarlah ini, hai bangsa yang hidup enak dan merasa aman!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kalian berkata dalam hati,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">“Akulah yang tertinggi. Tak ada yang setara denganku.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku tidak akan pernah kehilangan rajaku ataupun rakyatku.”
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.47.9" />Tetapi justru dua hal itu akan menimpamu dalam sekejap:
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Kalian akan kehilangan rakyatmu.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Rajamu akan ditewaskan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Malapetaka itu akan menghantam kalian
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sekalipun ilmu sihir dan mantramu begitu banyak.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.47.10" />Kalian berbuat jahat dan merasa aman.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kalian berkata, “Tidak ada yang melihat perbuatanku.”
</q>
<q style="q1">Kalian sudah disesatkan oleh pikiran dan pengetahuanmu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dalam hati, kalian berkata,
</q>
<q style="q1">“Akulah yang tertinggi. Tak ada yang setara denganku.”
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.47.11" />Tetapi akan datang bencana menimpamu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan kalian tidak tahu mantra untuk menangkalnya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Malapetaka akan menerpamu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan kalian tidak tahu cara mengatasinya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kehancuran akan melanda negerimu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sebelum kalian dapat meramalkannya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.47.12" />Coba saja menggunakan ilmu sihir dan mantramu yang banyak itu
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yang sudah kalian pakai sejak dulu kala.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Barangkali sihirmu bisa berhasil.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Mungkin saja ada yang takut terhadapnya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.47.13" />Para peramalmu memelototi langit,
</q>
<q style="q1">menatap bintang-bintang, dan mengamati bulan
</q>
<q style="q1">untuk mengetahui apa yang akan terjadi di depan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tetapi ramalan mereka yang banyak hanya akan membuatmu pusing!
</q>
<q style="q1">Mereka tidak akan dapat menyelamatkanmu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="14" bcv="ISA.47.14" />Jangankan menyelamatkanmu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">mereka bahkan tidak bisa menyelamatkan diri sendiri.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Orang yang mengandalkan ramalan akan hangus seperti jerami dilalap api.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan apakah gunanya jerami yang terbakar?
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Apinya bahkan tidak tahan lama seperti arang
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang bisa dipakai untuk duduk menghangatkan badan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="15" bcv="ISA.47.15" />Demikianlah para peramal tidak berguna bagimu.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Meskipun sejak dulu kalian mempercayakan diri pada mereka,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">orang-orang itu akan berlari menyelamatkan dirinya masing-masing.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Tidak akan ada yang menolongmu, hai Babel.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="48" />
<s style="s1">TUHAN berjanji mengutus raja penyelamat Israel
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.48.1" />Dengarkanlah ini, hai orang Yehuda dan Israel.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kalian mengaku dirimu bangsa keturunan Yakub.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kalian menyebut-nyebut Aku, TUHAN Allah Israel, sebagai Allahmu,
</q>
<q style="q1">bahkan memakai nama-Ku untuk bersumpah.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tetapi kata-katamu hanya dusta dan omong kosong.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.48.2" />Meskipun begitu, kalian membangga-banggakan diri sebagai penduduk kota suci Yerusalem
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan mengaku bersandar kepada TUHAN Panglima Semesta, Allah Israel.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.48.3" />Dengarlah!
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Sudah sejak lama Aku memberitahukan apa yang akan terjadi.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dan sekarang dengan tiba-tiba Aku membuatnya terjadi.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.48.4" />Karena Aku tahu kalian sangat membangkang,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tebal muka, tegar tengkuk, kepala batu!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.48.5" />Itu sebabnya dari jauh-jauh hari Aku sudah memberitahumu lebih dulu,
</q>
<q style="q1">supaya ketika hal itu terjadi, kalian tidak berkata,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Ini adalah perbuatan dewaku.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Patung kayu dan patung logamku yang mengadakannya.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.48.6" />Kini semua perkataan-Ku sudah terjadi.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kalian sendiri sudah melihatnya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Apakah sekarang kalian masih tidak mau mengakui bahwa perkataan-Ku benar?
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tetapi mulai sekarang Aku memberitahukan hal-hal baru yang akan datang,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">rahasia yang belum pernah kalian ketahui.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.48.7" />Ini sesuatu yang baru Aku buat. Dahulu belum ada.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Sebelum ini, kalian tidak pernah mendengarnya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Maka kalian tak mungkin bisa berkata,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Oh, yang ini aku sudah tahu.”
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.48.8" />Sejak dulu kalian tidak mau mendengar dan tidak mau percaya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Sungguh, Aku tahu bahwa sejak semula kalian adalah bangsa pembangkang
</q>
<q style="q1">dan kalian pasti berkhianat.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.48.9" />Tetapi Aku menahan amarah-Ku dan tidak memusnahkan kalian demi kehormatan-Ku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">supaya nama-Ku tetap terpuji di antara bangsa-bangsa sebagai Allah yang menepati janji.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.48.10" />Itulah sebabnya Aku sudah memurnikan kalian dengan tekanan penderitaan,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">seperti perak dimurnikan dengan api yang sangat panas.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.48.11" />Aku melakukan itu demi kehormatan-Ku,
</q>
<q style="q1">yakni supaya nama-Ku tidak dicemooh
</q>
<q style="q1">dan supaya kalian tidak memuja dewa-dewa untuk menggantikan Aku.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.48.12" />Dengarlah Aku, hai bangsa Israel, umat yang Aku pilih.
</q>
<q style="q1">Akulah Allahmu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Sebelum segalanya ada, Aku sudah ada.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dan sekalipun semuanya lenyap, Aku akan tetap ada.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.48.13" />Dengan tangan-Ku sendiri, Aku meletakkan dasar bumi.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku sendiri yang membentangkan langit.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Atas perkataan-Ku semuanya itu muncul dan menjadi ada.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="ISA.48.14" />Berkumpullah kalian semua dan dengarkan!
</q>
<q style="q1">Tidak ada satu pun dewa yang pernah memberitahukan hal-hal ini.
</q>
<q style="q1">Seseorang<x caller="+"><xo>48:14
</xo><xt>Yes. 44:28; 45:1</xt></x> yang sudah Aku pilih dan kasihi akan melaksanakan rencana-Ku
</q>
<q style="q1">untuk menumpas kerajaan Babel.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="15" bcv="ISA.48.15" />Aku sendirilah yang telah memanggil dan menugaskan dia.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku sendiri yang menggerakkan dia, dan misinya pasti berhasil.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="ISA.48.16" />Datanglah lebih dekat kepada-Ku dan dengarkan ini:
</q>
<q style="q1">Sejak semula Aku memberitahukan pesan-Ku dengan jelas.
</q>
<q style="q1">Sejak permulaan seluruh peristiwa ini Akulah yang mengerjakannya.
</q>
<p style="p">Saya, Yesaya, mengakui bahwa TUHAN sudah mengutus saya, dan Roh-Nya membenarkan bahwa pesan ini
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="ISA.48.17" />berasal dari Yang Mahakudus Allah Israel, Penebus kita:
</p>
<q level="3" style="q3">Akulah TUHAN, Allahmu, yang mengajarkan apa yang baik bagimu
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan menuntunmu di jalan benar yang harus kamu tempuh.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="ISA.48.18" />Kalau saja kalian mau taat pada perintah-Ku,
</q>
<q style="q1">hidupmu akan berlimpah dengan ketenangan seperti aliran sungai.
</q>
<q style="q1">Keadilan akan meluap di antara kalian seperti ombak lautan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="19" bcv="ISA.48.19" />Keturunanmu akan sebanyak butiran pasir.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Anak-cucumu tidak akan pernah mengalami kehancuran
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">ataupun terusir dari negeri-Ku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="20" bcv="ISA.48.20" />Tetapi kalian sudah ditawan di Babel.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Meski begitu, sekarang Aku perintahkan kalian pergi dari situ.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku memanggilmu keluar dari Babel, negeri orang Kasdim!
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1">Beritakanlah dengan sorak-sorai ke seluruh penjuru bumi,
</q>
<q style="q1">“TUHAN sudah menyelamatkan Israel, hamba-Nya!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="ISA.48.21" />Dia membawa kami melalui padang gurun.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tetapi kami tidak kehausan karena Dia membelah batu
</q>
<q style="q1">dan mengeluarkan air dari situ!”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="22" bcv="ISA.48.22" />Tetapi bagi orang jahat, tidak ada hidup tenang.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku TUHAN menegaskannya.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="49" />
<s style="s1">Nubuat kedua tentang sang hamba utusan TUHAN
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.49.1" />Dengarkanlah aku,<f caller="+"><fr>49:1
</fr><fk>aku
</fk><ft>Dalam perikop ini, Yesaya memakai kata ‘aku’ bukan untuk menyebut dirinya sendiri. Yesaya sedang bernubuat tentang seorang hamba yang akan diutus TUHAN kelak. Yesaya mengemasnya dalam bentuk puisi dengan sudut pandang orang pertama seolah hamba itu sendiri yang sedang berbicara.</ft></f> hai bangsa-bangsa, bahkan di negeri yang jauh.
</q>
<q style="q1">Sejak aku dalam kandungan ibuku,
</q>
<q style="q1">TUHAN sudah memanggilku secara khusus menjadi hamba-Nya.<x caller="+"><xo>49:1
</xo><xt>Yes. 42:1 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.49.2" />Dia menugaskanku untuk menyampaikan pesan-pesan yang menusuk bagaikan pedang dan panah.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Maka aku ibarat senjata di tangan-Nya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang Dia poles mengkilap dan dijaga-Nya baik-baik.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.49.3" />TUHAN berkata kepadaku,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Kamu adalah hamba-Ku yang menggenapi perjanjian-Ku dengan Israel.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Oleh karenamu, Aku akan dipermuliakan.”
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.49.4" />Tetapi aku menjawab,
</q>
<q style="q1">“Rasanya, yang sudah aku lakukan selama ini sia-sia saja.
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku bekerja sekuat tenaga, tetapi hasilnya tidak ada.
</q>
<q style="q1">Meski begitu, aku yakin TUHAN itu adil.
</q>
<q style="q1">Allah pasti akan memperhitungkan kerja kerasku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.49.5" />Tetapi sekarang aku mendengar TUHAN berjanji—
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yaitu Dia yang membentuk aku sejak dalam kandungan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang memandangku berharga dan menguatkan aku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">juga menugaskan aku sebagai hamba-Nya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">untuk mengumpulkan Israel dan membawa mereka kembali kepada-Nya—
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dia berkata,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.49.6" />‘Lebih dari sekedar mengembalikan umat Israel kepada-Ku,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku mengutus kamu bagaikan terang bagi segala bangsa di bumi.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Melalui kamu, keselamatan dari-Ku akan disampaikan ke seluruh penjuru bumi.’”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.49.7" />TUHAN, Yang Mahakudus, Penebus Israel,
</q>
<q style="q1">berkata kepada hamba-Nya yang dipandang rendah manusia,
</q>
<q style="q1">dihina bangsa-bangsa,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan diperbudak oleh pemimpin-pemimpin asing:
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kamu akan dihormati oleh bangsa-bangsa.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Sewaktu para raja dan pejabat melihatmu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">mereka akan tersungkur menyembah,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena Aku TUHAN, Sang Kudus Allah Israel, sudah memilihmu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan membuktikan kesetiaan-Ku kepadamu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.49.8" />Aku akan menjawab doamu pada waktu yang tepat.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku akan menolongmu ketika tiba waktunya menyelamatkan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku akan menjagamu dan menjadikanmu penggenap perjanjian-Ku bagi segala bangsa.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Negeri Israel yang terbengkalai akan dihuni kembali,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan kamulah yang akan membagikan warisan tanah bagi umat.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.49.9" />Kamu akan berkata kepada para tahanan, “Keluarlah!”
</q>
<q style="q1">Dan kepada yang tinggal dalam penjara gelap, kamu akan memanggil mereka, “Marilah ke tempat yang terang!”
</q>
<q style="q1">Kamu bagaikan gembala yang akan menggiring kawanan domba itu pulang ke negeri-Ku
</q>
<q style="q1">dan dalam perjalanan, kamu akan menyediakan makanan bagi mereka
</q>
<q style="q1">bahkan saat melewati bukit-bukit yang kering kerontang.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.49.10" />Mereka tidak akan kelaparan ataupun kehausan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Terik matahari tak akan menyengat mereka.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Angin panas tak akan menyakiti mereka.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Sebab mereka dipimpin olehmu, hamba-Ku yang mengasihani mereka.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kamu akan menuntun mereka ke sumber-sumber air.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.49.11" />Aku akan meratakan gunung-gunung untuk melancarkan jalan mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.49.12" />Maka umat-Ku yang dari jauh akan berdatangan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dari timur, barat, utara, dan daerah Sinim di selatan, semuanya akan datang!
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Janji pemulihan Yerusalem
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.49.13" />Bernyanyilah dengan riang, hai semua yang di surga!
</q>
<q style="q1">Bersoraklah dengan sukacita, hai penduduk bumi.
</q>
<q style="q1">Biarlah gunung-gunung seolah melompat dengan girang
</q>
<q style="q1">sebab TUHAN sudah menghiburkan umat-Nya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dia menyatakan belas kasihan bagi mereka yang telah menderita.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="ISA.49.14" />Akan tetapi, bagi penduduk Yerusalem yang pernah berkata,
</q>
<q style="q1">“TUHAN sudah mengabaikan dan meninggalkan kita,”
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="15" bcv="ISA.49.15" />beginilah jawab TUHAN:
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mungkinkah seorang ibu mengabaikan anak yang disusuinya?
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mungkinkah seorang ibu tidak menyayangi anak yang dilahirkannya?
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Ya, mungkin saja ada ibu yang seperti itu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tetapi Aku tidak mungkin mengabaikanmu!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="16" bcv="ISA.49.16" />Ketahuilah, nama Yerusalem sudah terukir di hati-Ku.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Maka Aku pasti mengingat kalian selalu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="ISA.49.17" />Yerusalem akan segera dibangun kembali.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dan para penghancur yang menggempurnya akan pergi.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="18" bcv="ISA.49.18" />Pandanglah berkeliling dan lihatlah.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Para penduduknya yang tercerai-berai berdatangan pulang ke Yerusalem.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Demi diri-Ku sendiri sebagai TUHAN Allah yang hidup, Aku bersumpah:
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kota Yerusalem akan selalu diwarnai oleh kehadiran penduduknya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti seorang mempelai dipercantik dengan gaun pengantin dan perhiasan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="19" bcv="ISA.49.19" />Walaupun sekarang Yerusalem terlantar, hancur, dan terbengkalai,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">kelak penduduknya akan begitu banyak
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">hingga kota itu seakan terlalu kecil.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Musuh-musuh yang menggempurnya akan pergi jauh-jauh.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="ISA.49.20" />Dahulu Yerusalem kosong ditinggalkan penduduknya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tetapi sementara kota Yerusalem merana, penduduknya yang terserak di negeri-negeri asing telah beranak cucu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kelak mereka semua bersama keturunannya akan kembali,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sehingga mereka berkata satu sama lain,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">“Kota ini terlalu kecil untuk kita semua.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mari kita perluas Yerusalem.”
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="21" bcv="ISA.49.21" />Maka seandainya kota bisa berbicara, tentulah Yerusalem akan berkata,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Luar biasa! Ternyata pendudukku sebanyak ini!
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku tidak pernah melihat mereka lahir.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Meskipun tadinya aku ditinggalkan sendiri,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tandus dan gersang seperti kota mati,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sekarang aku menjadi hidup!”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="22" bcv="ISA.49.22" />Beginilah kata TUHAN Sang Penguasa:
</q>
<q style="q1">Ketahuilah, Aku akan memberi komando kepada bangsa-bangsa
</q>
<q style="q1">supaya mereka memulangkan kalian, umat-Ku, penduduk Yerusalem.
</q>
<q style="q1">Mereka akan mengantar kalian kembali ke tanah airmu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Di bahu mereka, anak-anakmu lelaki dan perempuan digendong.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="23" bcv="ISA.49.23" />Para raja bangsa-bangsa dan ratu-ratu mereka
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">akan mencukupi keperluanmu seperti orang tua menafkahi anaknya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Bahkan mereka akan tunduk merendahkan diri untuk melayani kalian.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Saat itu kalian akan menyadari bahwa Akulah TUHAN.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Orang-orang yang bertahan menantikan pertolongan-Ku tidak akan mendapat malu.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="24" bcv="ISA.49.24" />Biasanya, ketika seorang raja besar menang perang,
</q>
<q style="q1">tidak ada yang berani merebut jarahan dari tangannya
</q>
<q style="q1">dan tidak ada yang sanggup menolong para tawanannya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="25" bcv="ISA.49.25" />Tetapi TUHAN berkata:
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Hai umat-Ku, meskipun musuhmu adalah raja besar yang kuat berkuasa,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku akan menyelamatkan kalian, tawanannya, dan mengambil kembali harta jarahannya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Sebab Aku sendiri akan melawan orang-orang yang melawanmu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku akan menyelamatkan anak cucumu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="26" bcv="ISA.49.26" />Aku akan membuat para penindasmu saling membunuh satu sama lain.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Pertumpahan darah akan terjadi di antara mereka sendiri.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Maka semua manusia akan menyadari
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">bahwa Aku, TUHAN, adalah Penebusmu.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku, Sang Mahakuat Allah Israel, adalah Pembebasmu.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="50" />
<s style="s1">Israel terpisah dari TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.50.1" />TUHAN berkata:
</p>
<q style="q1">Aku dan bangsa Israel terikat dalam suatu ikatan perjanjian
</q>
<q style="q1">yang dapat diumpamakan seperti ikatan pernikahan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku ibarat seorang suami, Israel ibarat istri-Ku,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan masing-masing rakyatnya ibarat anak-anak-Ku.
</q>
<q style="q1">Sekarang Israel terbuang dari negeri-Ku bagai seorang istri yang diceraikan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tetapi bukan Aku yang dengan sengaja ingin bercerai!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan kalian, hai umat, sekarang dikuasai bangsa lain
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti anak yang dijual menjadi budak.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tetapi bukan Aku yang dengan sengaja ingin menjual kalian!
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Sebaliknya, Israel terusir dan rakyatnya terjajah
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">oleh karena pelanggaranmu sendiri,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sebab kalian melanggar perjanjianmu dengan-Ku.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.50.2" />Sudah berkali-kali Aku datang kepada kalian,
</q>
<q style="q1">memanggil-manggil kalian untuk kembali kepada-Ku.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tetapi kalian tidak juga bertobat.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Apakah pikirmu Aku tidak sanggup menyelamatkan?
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Menurutmu Aku tidak mampu membebaskan?
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Seharusnya kalian ingat,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku berkuasa untuk mengeringkan lautan dan sungai-sungai.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Ingatlah bau busuknya ketika ikan-ikan mati kehabisan air.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.50.3" />Aku juga berkuasa atas langit.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku mampu membuat langit menjadi gelap seperti orang mengenakan kain kabung.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Nubuat ketiga tentang sang hamba utusan TUHAN
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.50.4" />Akulah<x caller="+"><xo>50:4
</xo><xt>Yes. 49:1 CK</xt></x> hamba yang diutus TUHAN Sang Penguasa.
</q>
<q style="q1">TUHAN telah memampukan aku untuk berbicara dengan bijak
</q>
<q style="q1">sehingga perkataanku menguatkan mereka yang letih lesu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Setiap pagi Dia memampukan aku untuk mendengar ajaran-Nya
</q>
<q style="q1">dan aku seperti murid yang bergirang menerima pelajaran.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.50.5" />TUHAN Sang Penguasa membuatku dapat mendengar dan mengerti.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku pun tidak membangkang terhadap-Nya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan tidak berbalik menolak Dia.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.50.6" />Aku merelakan diri untuk dicambuk, dihina, dan diludahi.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku membiarkan orang mencemooh aku dengan mencabuti janggutku.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.50.7" />Tetapi TUHAN Penguasaku menolong aku.
</q>
<q style="q1">Itulah sebabnya aku tidak sampai menanggung malu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dan itulah sebabnya dengan tegar dan berani aku menghadapi para pendakwa,
</q>
<q style="q1">karena aku tahu pada akhirnya aku tidak akan dikalahkan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.50.8" />Sebab Dia yang membenarkanku ada di sisiku.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Maka aku tidak takut.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Siapa yang hendak menuntut aku?
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mana yang hendak menuduh aku?
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Majulah, dan mari kita bersidang seperti orang berperkara di pengadilan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.50.9" />Ketahuilah, pembelaku ialah TUHAN Sang Penguasa!
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Maka tak akan ada yang bisa mempersalahkan aku.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Seperti pakaian usang semakin rapuh, lalu berlubang-lubang dimakan ngengat,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">demikianlah akhir para penuduhku.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.50.10" />Jadi, kepada setiap orang yang hormat dan takut akan TUHAN
</q>
<q style="q1">dan yang bersedia menaati perkataanku, hamba-Nya, ketahuilah:
</q>
<q style="q1">Meskipun sekarang kamu seakan berjalan dalam gelap
</q>
<q style="q1">tanpa ada cahaya yang menerangi,
</q>
<q style="q1">percayalah kepada TUHAN Allah, dan bergantunglah hanya pada-Nya!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.50.11" />Tetapi waspadalah!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Jika kamu berusaha menerangi jalanmu dengan cahaya buatanmu sendiri,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sebanyak apa pun obor yang kamu buat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">kamu akan menerima akibatnya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yaitu akhir yang mengerikan dalam penderitaan besar!
<ve />
</q>

<c id="51" />
<s style="s1">Ikutilah teladan Abraham
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.51.1" />TUHAN berkata:
</p>
<q style="q1">Hai setiap orang yang berusaha hidup dengan benar
</q>
<q style="q1">dan yang ingin mengenal TUHAN, dengarkanlah Aku!
</q>
<q style="q1">Perhatikan dan contohlah leluhurmu, dari mana kamu berasal,
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.51.2" />yaitu Abraham dan Sara, nenek moyang bangsamu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka hanya suami istri tanpa anak ketika Aku memanggil Abraham.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Lalu Aku memberkati dia sehingga keturunannya sangat banyak.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.51.3" />Sesungguhnya, Aku akan menghiburkan Yerusalem.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku akan memulihkan tempat-tempat yang terbengkalai di sana.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Daerahnya yang telah tandus akan Aku segarkan
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">hingga menjadi hijau seperti Eden, taman TUHAN.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Penduduknya akan bergirang
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan mengucap syukur dengan nyanyian-nyanyian riang.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">TUHAN akan menegakkan keadilan
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.51.4" />Dengarlah, hai umat-Ku, bangsa kepunyaan-Ku.
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku akan menerbitkan pengajaran bagaikan terang
</q>
<q style="q1">yang membimbing segala bangsa kepada hidup yang adil.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.51.5" />Sebentar lagi aku akan menegakkan keadilan dan menyelamatkan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dengan kuasa-Ku, Aku akan memerintah bangsa-bangsa dengan adil.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Negeri-negeri yang jauh di seberang lautan pun telah menunggu-nunggu Aku bertindak.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.51.6" />Pandanglah ke langit, juga lihatlah bumi tempatmu berpijak.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Langit itu kelak akan lenyap seperti asap.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Bumi akan keropos seperti kayu lapuk.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Makhluk hidup di bumi juga akan mati.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Tetapi ketika Aku menyelamatkan,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">kalian akan terus berjaya selama-lamanya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Keadilan-Ku tetap berlaku sampai selamanya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.51.7" />Dengarlah, hai umat-Ku.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kalian mengetahui apa yang benar dan yang salah.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dalam hatimu tersimpan hukum-Ku.
</q>
<q style="q1">Jangan takut ketika orang mengejek dan menghina kalian.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.51.8" />Karena orang seperti mereka akan habis lenyap
</q>
<q style="q1">seperti kayu habis dimakan rayap.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tetapi keadilan-Ku tetap berlaku selama-lamanya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Ketika Aku menyelamatkan, kalian akan terus berjaya sampai selamanya.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Doa Yesaya menyambut janji keselamatan TUHAN
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.51.9" />Ya, TUHAN! Bangkitlah!
</q>
<q style="q1">Tunjukkan kekuatan kuasa-Mu itu!
</q>
<q style="q1">Bertindaklah seperti dulu pada zaman nenek moyang kami.
</q>
<q style="q1">Engkaulah yang telah membunuh Rahab, si ular naga raksasa yang congkak, dan yang menikam Lewiatan.<x caller="+"><xo>51:9
</xo><xt>Ayb. 3:8 CK; Ayb. 9:13 CK; Ayb. 26:12-13</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.51.10" />Engkau jugalah yang telah mengeringkan lautan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan membuat jalan membelah air yang dalam
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sehingga umat yang Engkau bebaskan bisa menyeberang.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.51.11" />Mereka yang sudah diselamatkan TUHAN akan kembali
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan memasuki Yerusalem sambil bernyanyi.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Sukacita abadi akan mereka nikmati.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Hanya kegirangan dan kebahagiaan yang terasa.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dukacita dan keluh kesah tak ada lagi.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Pesan TUHAN: Jangan takut sebab Akulah Allahmu
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.51.12" />Yang menguatkan kalian adalah Aku sendiri.
</q>
<q style="q1">Sedangkan penindasmu hanya manusia biasa
</q>
<q style="q1">yang akan mati dan cepat berlalu seperti rumput kering.
</q>
<q style="q1">Untuk apa kalian begitu takut kepada mereka
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.51.13" />sampai-sampai kalian melupakan TUHAN yang menjadikanmu!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Padahal Akulah yang membentangkan langit
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan menegakkan bumi pada permulaan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Jadi, mengapa kalian hidup dalam ketakutan setiap hari?
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mengapa memikirkan para penindasmu yang bengis dan siap membunuh?
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka sebenarnya tidak bisa menyakitimu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="14" bcv="ISA.51.14" />Tidak lama lagi, kalian yang ditindas akan dibebaskan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Kalian tidak akan mati di dalam kurungan
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">ataupun kekurangan makanan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="ISA.51.15" />Karena Allahmu adalah Aku, TUHAN Panglima Semesta!
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku berkuasa bahkan atas lautan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Akulah yang menggoncangkan airnya hingga ombak bergelora.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="16" bcv="ISA.51.16" />Aku sudah memberitahukan cara untuk membela diri terhadap para penindasmu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan Aku menjagamu dalam naungan perlindungan-Ku.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku, yang menjadikan langit dan bumi
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">menegaskan kepada kalian, hai orang Yerusalem, “Kalian adalah umat milik-Ku sendiri.”
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Nubuat Yesaya: Masa hukuman TUHAN sudah selesai
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="ISA.51.17" />Bangkitlah, Yerusalem, bangkitlah!
</q>
<q style="q1">Kota Yerusalem sudah merasakan murka TUHAN sepenuh-penuhnya
</q>
<q style="q1">seperti orang meneguk habis segelas anggur hingga pening.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="18" bcv="ISA.51.18" />Tiada penduduk yang tersisa untuk merawat kota.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Yerusalem bagaikan orangtua yang ditinggalkan anak
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sehingga tak ada yang merawat dan menggandeng tangannya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="19" bcv="ISA.51.19" />Lengkap sudah malapetaka yang menimpa Yerusalem:
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dihancurkan menjadi reruntuhan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dilanda bencana kelaparan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dibantai oleh perang.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Tak ada yang tersisa untuk meratapi keadaanmu
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan tak ada satu pun yang menghiburkan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="ISA.51.20" />Penduduk Yerusalem terkapar lemas di jalan-jalan
</q>
<q style="q1">seperti rusa terjerat perangkap.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kalian sudah kenyang menanggung murka TUHAN, Allahmu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="21" bcv="ISA.51.21" />Tetapi sekarang dengarkanlah, hai kalian yang menderita—
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yang terhuyung-huyung lemas dan pening seperti orang mabuk,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tetapi bukan karena anggur, melainkan karena murka TUHAN—
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="22" bcv="ISA.51.22" />beginilah kata TUHAN, Penguasa dan Pembelamu:
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku sudah menyingkirkan darimu murka-Ku yang menyakitkan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Kalian tidak perlu merasakannya lagi.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="23" bcv="ISA.51.23" />Sebaliknya, murka itu akan Aku curahkan ke atas para penyiksamu,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yaitu mereka yang mau menginjak-injak kalian
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan memperlakukanmu seperti keset!
<ve />
</q>

<c id="52" />
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.52.1" />Karena itu, hai orang-orang Yerusalem, bangkitlah!
</q>
<q style="q1">Bangkitlah! Hidupkan semangatmu!
</q>
<q style="q1">Yerusalem akan tampil cantik menampilkan keindahannya
</q>
<q style="q1">karena bangsa-bangsa asing yang tidak menyembah Allah
</q>
<q style="q1">tidak akan pernah lagi menyerangmu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.52.2" />Kalian yang tinggal di Yerusalem tidak akan terpuruk lagi seperti orang yang terinjak-injak di tanah,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sebab Yerusalem akan menjadi kota megah dan terhormat.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tetanggamu yang pernah ditawan dan dirantai sebagai budak
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">akan menjadi orang merdeka.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.52.3" />Karena TUHAN berkata:
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Ketika seorang majikan menjual budaknya kepada orang lain, majikan itu seharusnya menerima pembayaran.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Tetapi ketika Aku menyerahkan kalian menjadi budak bangsa-bangsa lain,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku tidak menerima bayaran apa pun dari mereka.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Sekarang Aku akan mengambil kalian kembali
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tanpa membayar tebusan kepada mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.52.4" />Beginilah kata TUHAN, sang Penguasa:
</q>
<q style="q1">Dahulu umat-Ku mengungsi ke Mesir dan tinggal menumpang di sana.
</q>
<q style="q1">Sesudah Mesir, bangsa Asyur memperbudak mereka dengan semena-mena,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.52.5" />dan sekarang Babel!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tetapi Aku tidak akan diam saja melihat umat-Ku ditindas lagi.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Para penjajah mereka bersorak mencemooh
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan Aku dihina terus-menerus.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.52.6" />Tetapi Aku akan menyatakan diri-Ku kepada umat-Ku
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">supaya kelak mereka tahu
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">bahwa semua perkataan ini benar-benar berasal dari-Ku.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Nubuat keempat tentang akhir yang indah bagi umat Allah
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.52.7" />Betapa indahnya pemandangan di masa depan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Di pegunungan tampak para pembawa berita berdatangan membawa kabar baik, kabar sejahtera.
</q>
<q style="q1">Mereka berkata, “Yerusalem selamat!
</q>
<q style="q1">Allah kalian akan mewujudkan pemerintahan-Nya!”
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.52.8" />Para pengawal yang berjaga di tembok kota bersorak.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka bernyanyi dengan gembira
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena dengan matanya sendiri
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">mereka melihat TUHAN kembali ke Yerusalem.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.52.9" />Bernyanyilah penduduk Yerusalem,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">kotamu yang jadi reruntuhan akan ceria kembali
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sebab TUHAN memberi penghiburan bagi umat-Nya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku melihat bahwa di masa depan itu, TUHAN sudah memulihkan Yerusalem.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.52.10" />TUHAN sudah membuktikan kepada segala bangsa
</q>
<q style="q1">bahwa Dia kudus dan berkuasa.
</q>
<q style="q1">Semua manusia di bumi, bahkan di tempat yang terjauh
</q>
<q style="q1">akan menyaksikan Allah kita menang.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.52.11" />Hai, orang-orang suku Lewi yang dulu bertugas mengangkut barang-barang suci di rumah TUHAN,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">inilah saatnya meninggalkan negeri tempat kalian ditawan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Cepat! Pergilah dari sana! Keluar!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Jangan sentuh apa pun yang najis. Sucikan dirimu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena kalian akan pergi dengan membawa perkakas TUHAN kembali ke Yerusalem.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.52.12" />Kalian tidak akan pergi dengan tergesa-gesa
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">atau dengan ketakutan karena dikejar musuh,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sebab TUHAN sendiri yang akan menjagamu
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">baik di depan barisan maupun di belakang.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Nubuat keempat tentang sang hamba utusan TUHAN
</s>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.52.13" />TUHAN berkata:
</q>
<q style="q1">Hamba-Ku akan bertindak dengan bijak sehingga dia<x caller="+"><xo>52:13
</xo><xt>Yes. 42:1 CK</xt></x> akan berhasil.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dia akan dihormati dan disanjung.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="14" bcv="ISA.52.14" />Akan tetapi, sebelum itu, dia akan mengalami sengsara yang hebat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">hingga orang banyak tertegun ngeri melihatnya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tubuh dan wajahnya hancur tak berbentuk sampai tidak dapat dikenali.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="15" bcv="ISA.52.15" />Orang dari bangsa-bangsa lain akan terheran-heran melihat dia.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Raja-raja terdiam dan tak mampu berkata-kata
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">karena saat melihat hamba-Ku itu,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">mereka akan memahami sesuatu yang belum pernah mereka duga.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="53" />
<s style="s1">Keluhan dan nubuat Yesaya
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.53.1" />Aneh, hampir tak ada orang yang mempercayai berita yang Engkau suruh aku sampaikan ini,
</q>
<q style="q1">meski disertai dengan bukti tindakan-Mu yang berkuasa.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.53.2" />Sang hamba<x caller="+"><xo>53:2
</xo><xt>Yes. 42:1 CK</xt></x> itu hidup dekat dengan TUHAN sejak masa kecilnya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti tunas pohon melekat pada induknya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dia akan berjuang menjalani hidup yang berat
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">bagai benih berusaha tumbuh di tanah yang kering.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dia bukan orang besar atau terhormat, sehingga orang tidak memandangnya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Penampilannya pun biasa saja, sehingga tidak menarik perhatian.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.53.3" />Dia dihina dan ditolak.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia terbiasa dengan hidup yang berat
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan akrab dengan penderitaan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Saat dia dicerca, tidak ada yang sudi melihatnya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Semua orang meninggalkan dia dan tak ada yang peduli padanya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.53.4" />Padahal dialah yang mengangkat serta menanggung kelemahan dan penyakit kita.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Tetapi kita mengira dia dihukum Allah karena dosanya sendiri.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.53.5" />Sebenarnya, dia ditikam sebagai hukuman atas pemberontakan kita.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dia dihajar karena dosa-dosa kita.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dia disiksa, dicambuk,
</q>
<q style="q1">supaya kita tidak dihukum,
</q>
<q style="q1">supaya kita yang sudah rusak dipulihkan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.53.6" />Kita semua sudah meninggalkan Allah
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">seperti domba yang meninggalkan gembalanya sehingga tersesat.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Tetapi TUHAN menanggungkan semua hukuman kita kepada hamba-Nya itu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.53.7" />Sang hamba itu dianiaya dan diperlakukan dengan kejam,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi dia tidak mengatakan apa pun untuk membela diri.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia hanya diam, seperti anak domba jantan yang akan disembelih
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">atau domba yang dipangkas bulunya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.53.8" />Dia disidang dengan tidak adil.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dia dihukum mati meskipun tak bersalah,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan tidak ada yang mempedulikannya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dia disiksa karena pelanggaran kita, umat Allah.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.53.9" />Dia tidak melakukan kesalahan dan tak pernah menipu,
</q>
<q style="q1">tetapi dia dikuburkan sebagai seorang penjahat.
</q>
<q style="q1">Sang hamba itu dibaringkan di makam orang kaya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.53.10" />Semua itu adalah kehendak dan rencana TUHAN.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">TUHAN menghajar hamba-Nya dan membuat dia menderita
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sebagai kurban penebusan dosa.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia akan hidup selamanya sehingga dapat menyaksikan semua pewarisnya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kehendak TUHAN akan terlaksana oleh dia.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.53.11" />Ketika dia melihat hasil dari penderitaannya, dia akan merasa puas.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Karena pengorbanannya, hamba TUHAN yang selalu hidup benar itu
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">akan membuat banyak orang diperhitungkan sebagai orang benar di mata TUHAN,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sebab dia membayarkan segala kesalahan mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.53.12" />Oleh karena itu TUHAN berkata:
</q>
<q style="q1">Karena hamba-Ku itu sudah menyerahkan dirinya sampai mati,
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku akan memberinya kehormatan yang sangat besar,
</q>
<q style="q1">sebagaimana raja memberikan harta kepada panglimanya yang menang perang.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Biarpun orang menganggap kematiannya adalah hukuman atas kesalahannya sendiri,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sesungguhnya dia menanggung dosa orang banyak
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan memohonkan ampun bagi orang-orang yang melawan Allah.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="54" />
<s style="s1">Nubuat kelima tentang akhir yang indah bagi umat Allah
</s>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Yerusalem ibarat perempuan mandul yang mendapat anak
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.54.1" />TUHAN berkata:
</q>
<q style="q1">Yerusalem kosong tanpa penduduk
</q>
<q style="q1">ibarat perempuan yang mandul tanpa anak.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tetapi sebentar lagi kota yang terlantar itu akan penuh
</q>
<q style="q1">lebih daripada keadaannya sebelum ditinggalkan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Maka seperti girangnya perempuan mandul ketika mendapat anak,
</q>
<q style="q1">demikianlah sukacita di Yerusalem akan sangat besar!
</q>
<q style="q1">Bernyanyilah dengan riang, hai putri Sion!
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Yerusalem ibarat kemah yang perlu diperbesar
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.54.2" />Yerusalem ibarat kemah yang terlalu kecil untuk menampung seluruh penghuninya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Karena itu, perlebarlah kainnya,
</q>
<q style="q1">kencangkan patok-patoknya,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan panjangkan tali-talinya agar kemah itu lebih lega.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.54.3" />Yerusalem akan meluas ke segala penjuru karena banyaknya umat Allah yang tinggal di sana,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">begitu luas hingga meliputi negeri dan kota bangsa-bangsa lain.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Umat Allah akan menduduki semuanya itu.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Yerusalem ibarat istri yang berkhianat tetapi diterima kembali
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.54.4" />Jangan takut, karena aib Yerusalem akan dihapus.
</q>
<q style="q1">Jangan gentar, karena Yerusalem tidak akan dipermalukan lagi.
</q>
<q style="q1">Memang, Yerusalem pernah dicemooh dan dihina,
</q>
<q style="q1">yaitu ketika TUHAN meninggalkannya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Waktu itu, Yerusalem ibarat janda karena diceraikan suaminya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tetapi aib itu akan lenyap dan tidak diingat lagi,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.54.5" />karena TUHAN Panglima Semesta, Penciptamu, akan kembali menerima umat-Nya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti seorang suami menerima kembali istrinya yang pernah berkhianat.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia akan menebusmu. Dialah Yang Mahakudus Allah Israel, Allah atas seluruh bumi.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.54.6" />Dahulu umat Allah berduka, ibarat seorang istri yang diceraikan dan diusir,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tetapi kata TUHAN:
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Sekarang Aku menerima kalian kembali.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.54.7" />Hanya untuk sementara Aku meninggalkanmu.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Namun dengan penuh belas kasihan, Aku akan mengumpulkan kalian lagi.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.54.8" />Ketika Aku murka, Aku berpaling dari kalian.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Tetapi murka-Ku hanya sementara, sedangkan kasih-Ku abadi.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dan karena kasih-Ku yang kekal itu, Aku akan bermurah hati kepadamu.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku, TUHAN Penebus kalian menegaskan hal ini.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.54.9" />Sama seperti pada zaman Nuh Aku bersumpah
</q>
<q style="q1">untuk tidak lagi mendatangkan banjir besar atas seluruh bumi,
</q>
<q style="q1">begitu juga sekarang Aku bersumpah
</q>
<q style="q1">untuk tidak lagi memurkai dan menghukum kalian.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.54.10" />Gunung-gunung yang kokoh pun bisa runtuh dan bukit-bukit bisa hancur,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi kasih-Ku yang setia kepadamu tidak akan pernah luntur.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Ikatan perjanjian-Ku denganmu tidak akan putus,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yaitu janji untuk membuat kalian hidup damai dan sejahtera.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku, TUHAN, mengasihani kalian dan bermurah hati kepadamu.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Yerusalem yang baru akan aman tenteram
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.54.11" />TUHAN berkata:
</q>
<q style="q1">Yerusalem telah dihajar, diporak-porandakan dan terpuruk.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tetapi Aku akan membangunnya kembali
</q>
<q style="q1">dengan fondasi dari batu-batu mulia.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.54.12" />Menara-menaranya akan Aku buat dari berlian,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">pintu-pintu gerbangnya dari kristal,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan seluruh temboknya dari batu-batu permata.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.54.13" />Semua penduduknya akan menerima pengajaran dari Aku sendiri,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan mereka akan hidup dengan tenang tenteram.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="ISA.54.14" />Kalian akan aman di bawah pemerintahan yang adil dan lurus.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tidak akan ada penindasan ataupun musuh yang menggentarkan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kalian tidak akan merasa takut lagi.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="15" bcv="ISA.54.15" />Jika ada yang menyerangmu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bukan Aku yang menugaskan atau mengizinkan mereka.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan siapa pun yang menyerangmu pasti kamu kalahkan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="ISA.54.16" />Berbagai macam senjata dibuat oleh tukang besi
</q>
<q style="q1">dengan menempa logam dalam api.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tetapi ingat, para tukang besi itu adalah ciptaan-Ku!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Pasukan tentara yang besar bisa menggempur kota.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tetapi ingat, tentara yang hebat itu juga ciptaan-Ku!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="17" bcv="ISA.54.17" />Artinya, Aku berkuasa mengatur semuanya,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan sekarang Aku menetapkan bahwa tidak ada senjata yang sanggup mengalahkan Yerusalem.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Apabila ada musuh yang menuduh kalian bersalah,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">kalian pasti mampu membantah.
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1">Itulah hak istimewa bagi hamba-hamba-Ku, yaitu semua orang yang menyembah Aku.
</q>
<q style="q1">Sebab Aku sendirilah yang membela mereka, menyatakan bahwa mereka benar.
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku, TUHAN, menegaskan hal ini.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="55" />
<s style="s1">Firman TUHAN: Datanglah kepada-Ku
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.55.1" />TUHAN berkata:
</p>
<q style="q1">Datanglah kepada-Ku,
</q>
<q style="q1">hai kamu yang haus dan lapar.
</q>
<q style="q1">Karena pada-Ku ada sumber air, dan kalian akan makan kenyang.
</q>
<q style="q1">Air anggur dan susu terbaik akan kalian dapatkan dari-Ku
</q>
<q style="q1">tanpa perlu membayar apa pun.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.55.2" />Tak usah lagi kamu bekerja susah payah dan menghabiskan uangmu membeli makanan biasa yang tidak akan memuaskanmu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kebahagiaan yang benar-benar memuaskan hanya akan kamu nikmati
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">apabila kamu mendengarkan dan melakukan perkataan-Ku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.55.3" />Datanglah kepada-Ku dan dengarkanlah Aku,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">maka kamu akan hidup bahagia.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku akan mengadakan perjanjian yang kekal dengan kamu semua,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yaitu perjanjian atas dasar kasih-Ku yang setia,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">seperti yang Aku buat dengan Daud.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.55.4" />Aku menjadikan Daud penguasa atas bangsa-bangsa
</q>
<q style="q1">supaya melalui dia, mereka semua menyaksikan kesetiaan-Ku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.55.5" />Maka bangsa-bangsa asing,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bahkan yang tidak kalian kenal dan yang tidak mengenalmu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">akan berdatangan ketika kalian memanggil mereka,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sebab mereka tahu bahwa Aku, Sang Kudus Allah Israel, telah meninggikanmu.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.55.6" />Datanglah kepada-Ku selagi masih ada kesempatan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Berdoalah kepada-Ku selagi Aku masih mau mendengar.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.55.7" />Hendaklah orang bejat meninggalkan segala pikiran dan rencananya yang jahat.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kembalilah kepada-Ku, kepada TUHAN Allahmu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">maka Aku pasti mengasihani dan melimpahkan pengampunan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.55.8" />Sesungguhnya, pikiran-Ku jauh berbeda dari pikiranmu,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan cara-Ku jauh berbeda dari caramu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.55.9" />Seperti langit jauh tinggi di atas bumi,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">demikianlah pikiran-Ku dan cara-Ku jauh tinggi melebihi pikiranmu.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.55.10" />Hujan dan salju tidak pernah turun dengan sia-sia
</q>
<q style="q1">tetapi menyirami bumi dan membuat tanaman bertumbuh
</q>
<q style="q1">sehingga manusia bisa makan dan bertanam lagi.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.55.11" />Begitu juga perkataan-Ku tidak pernah keluar dengan sia-sia
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi pasti terjadi sesuai tujuan-Ku
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan terwujud sesuai rencana-Ku.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.55.12" />Kalian akan pulang, hai umat-Ku.
</q>
<q style="q1">Saat kalian keluar dari negeri pembuangan,
</q>
<q style="q1">kalian akan berjalan dengan penuh sukacita dan rasa damai.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kegirangan pada hari itu akan begitu besar
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">hingga gunung-gunung dan bukit-bukit dan pepohonan di sepanjang jalanmu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seolah bernyanyi dan bertepuk tangan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.55.13" />Tanah yang tadinya gersang dipenuhi semak berduri
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">akan menghijau dengan pohon-pohon murad dan sanobar
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yang bertumbuh segar sepanjang masa,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">menjadi bukti kebesaran TUHAN.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="56" />
<s style="s1">TUHAN menerima setiap orang yang mau taat kepada-Nya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.56.1" />TUHAN berkata:
</p>
<q style="q1">Lakukanlah selalu segala yang adil dan benar,
</q>
<q style="q1">karena sebentar lagi Aku akan menolong kalian
</q>
<q style="q1">sebagai bukti keadilan-Ku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.56.2" />Aku pasti memberkati setiap orang
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang menjaga perilakunya untuk tidak berbuat jahat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang dengan setia menaati hukum tentang hari Sabat.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.56.3" />Dan kepada orang-orang dari bangsa lain yang sudah menyembah Aku,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">janganlah kalian berpikir,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“TUHAN tidak mungkin menerima aku seperti umat-Nya sendiri.”
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Sekalipun kamu adalah laki-laki yang sudah dikebiri,<x caller="+"><xo>56:3
</xo><xt>Est. 1:10 CK</xt></x>
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">janganlah berpikir,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Aku ini lelaki yang tak berguna, karena aku tidak bisa punya keturunan untuk menjadi penerus namaku.”
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.56.4" />Sebab Aku, TUHAN, menegaskan kepada setiap lelaki yang dikebiri:
</q>
<q style="q1">Apabila kalian mengikuti hukum tentang Sabat,
</q>
<q style="q1">mengerjakan hal-hal yang benar di mata-Ku,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan mengikatkan diri dalam perjanjian-Ku dengan cara setia melakukan ketentuan-ketentuannya,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.56.5" />maka Aku pasti menerimamu di dalam rumah-Ku.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku akan menjadikanmu bagian yang terhormat di antara umat-Ku
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sehingga namamu tidak pernah dilupakan dari generasi ke generasi.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Itu bahkan lebih baik daripada memiliki anak-anak sebagai penerus namamu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.56.6" />Orang dari bangsa-bangsa lain yang bergabung menjadi umat-Ku,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yang mengasihi Aku, ingin menyembah Aku,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan memberi diri menjadi milik-Ku,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yang setia mengikuti hukum tentang hari Sabat,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">serta mengikatkan diri pada perjanjian-Ku dengan cara setia menaati ketentuan-ketentuannya,
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.56.7" />pasti akan Aku bawa ke rumah-Ku di bukit-Ku yang kudus.
</q>
<q style="q1">Di situ Aku akan membuat mereka bersukacita.
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku akan menerima kurban-kurban dan segala persembahan mereka di mezbah-Ku.
</q>
<q style="q1">Karena rumah-Ku kelak akan disebut rumah doa bagi segala bangsa.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.56.8" />Aku, TUHAN Penguasamu, pasti mengumpulkan orang Israel yang tercerai berai,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan selain mereka, Aku juga akan membawa orang-orang lain
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">untuk ikut berkumpul menjadi umat-Ku.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Kecaman terhadap para pemimpin yang tidak bertanggung jawab
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.56.9" />Kata TUHAN lagi:
</p>
<q style="q1">Hai bangsa-bangsa musuh Israel,
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku menyediakan mangsa bagimu!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.56.10" />Mereka adalah pemimpin-pemimpin bodoh dari Israel.
</q>
<q style="q1">Pikiran mereka sudah buta.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka pemimpin yang tidak berguna
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti anjing penjaga yang tidak dapat menggonggong.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Sepanjang hari mereka hanya tidur, bermalas-malasan, dan melamun.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.56.11" />Anjing-anjing itu rakus, tidak pernah kenyang.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Para pemimpin Israel juga seperti gembala yang dungu.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Bukannya menjaga domba,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">semuanya sibuk dengan urusan masing-masing
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan mencari keuntungan sendiri-sendiri.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.56.12" />Mereka berkata satu sama lain,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Ayo kita minum-minum hari ini,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">lalu besok kita berpesta minuman dengan lebih meriah lagi!”
<ve />
</q>

<c id="57" />
<s style="s1">Kecaman terhadap orang Israel yang menyembah berhala
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.57.1" />TUHAN berkata:
</p>
<q style="q1">Tak seorang pun bertanya-tanya dan tak seorang pun tahu
</q>
<q style="q1">mengapa orang saleh mati lebih dulu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Sesungguhnya, Aku memanggil mereka yang setia kepada-Ku
</q>
<q style="q1">agar mereka terhindar dari malapetaka yang akan datang.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.57.2" />Orang-orang itu, yang setia hidup benar,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">mendapat peristirahatan yang tenang.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.57.3" />Sebaliknya, kalian yang masih hidup adalah penyembah berhala, tukang ramal, pengikut dewa-dewa!
</q>
<q style="q1">Kalian ibarat anak-anak haram hasil perzinahan,
</q>
<q style="q1">atau anak pelacur yang tidak jelas siapa ayahnya,
</q>
<q style="q1">karena kalian keturunan Israel tetapi tidak mengabdi kepada Allah Israel yang sejati.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Sekarang berkumpullah dan dengarkan!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.57.4" />Kalian menghina Aku dengan perbuatanmu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kelakuanmu adalah penistaan terhadap TUHAN,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">hai para pemberontak, penipu, dan pendusta!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.57.5" />Di bawah setiap pohon rimbun
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">kalian melakukan ritual pelacuran.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Di lembah-lembah dan gua-gua di tebing batu
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">kalian membunuh anak-anakmu sebagai kurban untuk berhala.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.57.6" />Di lembah kalian memilih batu-batu besar yang licin sebagai dewamu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Lalu kalian memberikan kurban dan persembahan curahan kepada benda-benda itu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku benci melihat kelakuanmu itu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.57.7" />Di gunung-gunung dan bukit yang tinggi
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">kalian mengadakan ritual pelacuran dan mempersembahkan kurban bagi dewa-dewa.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.57.8" />Di pintu-pintu rumahmu, kalian menaruh jimat dan lambang pemujaan dewa.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Kalian meninggalkan Aku dan mengikatkan diri pada berhala-berhala,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">seperti seorang istri membuka kamarnya bagi banyak lelaki lain
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan tidur dengan siapa saja yang dia suka.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.57.9" />Kalian bersujud menyembah dewa Molok dengan minyak wangi berlimpah ruah.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kalian mengirim utusan ke negeri-negeri jauh
</q>
<q style="q1">untuk meminta ramalan dewa-dewa lain,
</q>
<q style="q1">bahkan turun sampai ke Syeol meminta nasihat dari orang mati!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.57.10" />Segala ritual yang banyak itu membuatmu lelah,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi kalian tidak pernah sadar bahwa semua itu sia-sia.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Sebaliknya kalian malah semakin giat berusaha.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.57.11" />Kalian lebih takut dan hormat kepada berhala
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sehingga kalian mengkhianati Aku.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Kalian melupakan dan tidak lagi memikirkan Aku, Allahmu.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Karena Aku sudah lama bersabar dan berdiam diri,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">kalian tidak takut dan hormat lagi kepada-Ku.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.57.12" />Kalian menganggap diri saleh dan benar,
</q>
<q style="q1">tetapi semua itu palsu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Segala perbuatanmu itu tidak mendatangkan berkat bagimu ataupun melepaskanmu dari malapetaka.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.57.13" />Saat kalian berseru minta tolong,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">mari kita lihat apakah dewa-dewamu bisa membantumu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Sama sekali tidak!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka itu tidak berguna, tidak berarti.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Andaikan tertiup angin, dewa-dewamu akan terbang hilang.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Tetapi setiap orang yang berlindung pada-Ku
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">akan tetap aman di negeri ini
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan tinggal di bukit-Ku yang kudus turun temurun.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Kedamaian bagi umat Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="ISA.57.14" />TUHAN berkata:
</p>
<q style="q1">Persiapkanlah jalan!
</q>
<q style="q1">Singkirkan segala sesuatu yang membuat umat-Ku tersandung.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="15" bcv="ISA.57.15" />Sebab Aku, Allah yang tinggi luhur, kekal, dan kudus,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">menegaskan kepadamu:
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sekalipun Aku tinggal di tempat yang mulia dan suci,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku hadir di sisi orang-orang yang terpuruk dan yang menyesali dosanya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku membangkitkan semangat mereka
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan memulihkan hati mereka yang hancur.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="16" bcv="ISA.57.16" />Tidak selamanya Aku akan memurkai mereka
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan tidak seterusnya Aku memperhitungkan dosa mereka.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Sebab murka-Ku akan melemahkan nafas hidup manusia,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yaitu nyawa yang Aku berikan kepada mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="ISA.57.17" />Sebelumnya Aku sangat marah karena dosa keserakahan mereka.
</q>
<q style="q1">Maka Aku menghajar dan meninggalkan mereka dalam murka-Ku.
</q>
<q style="q1">Namun mereka terus saja berdosa dan menuruti keinginan hatinya sendiri.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="18" bcv="ISA.57.18" />Aku mengetahui segala perbuatan jahat mereka,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi Aku akan memulihkan mereka.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku akan memberi penghiburan bagi mereka yang meratapi dosa-dosanya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan Aku akan menuntun mereka di jalan yang benar.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="19" bcv="ISA.57.19" />Maka mereka akan bernyanyi dan bersyukur kepada-Ku.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Kedamaian dan ketenangan akan Aku berikan kepada seluruh umat-Ku
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">baik yang datang dari daerah di sekitar Israel
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">maupun negeri-negeri yang jauh.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku akan memulihkan keadaan mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="ISA.57.20" />Tetapi orang jahat tidak akan pernah tenang.
</q>
<q style="q1">Mereka seperti ombak laut yang terombang-ambing ke sana kemari,
</q>
<q style="q1">teraduk-aduk bersama lumpur dan kotoran.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="21" bcv="ISA.57.21" />Aku, Allahmu menegaskan:
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Sungguh, tidak akan ada ketenangan bagi orang jahat.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="58" />
<s style="s1">Puasa yang benar
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.58.1" />TUHAN berkata:
</p>
<q style="q1">Serukanlah dengan lantang pesan-Ku ini!
</q>
<q style="q1">Jangan segan-segan. Teriakkan dengan keras seperti suara terompet.
</q>
<q style="q1">Umumkan kepada umat-Ku Israel pelanggaran dan dosa-dosa mereka.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dalam hal-hal inilah mereka bersalah:
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.58.2" />Setiap hari mereka melakukan ritual ibadah dan mempelajari Taurat-Ku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seolah mereka itu bangsa yang saleh
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang tidak berpaling dari hukum-hukum Allahnya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka berdoa meminta keadilan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan bersikap seakan ingin dekat kepada-Ku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.58.3" />Mereka berkata,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Kami berpuasa dan menjauhkan diri dari segala kenikmatan,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tetapi Engkau tidak memperhatikan dan tidak membalas jerih payah kami.”
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1">Inilah jawaban-Ku:
</q>
<q style="q1">Sambil berpuasa, kalian mengejar keuntungan sendiri
</q>
<q style="q1">dan menindas para pekerjamu!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.58.4" />Sambil berpuasa, kalian juga bertengkar dan saling mencederai.
</q>
<q style="q1">Puasa seperti itu tidak akan membuat-Ku, Allah Yang Mahatinggi, mendengar doamu!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.58.5" />Bukan begitu puasa yang Aku kehendaki.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Untuk apa kamu merendahkan diri dengan berdoa menunduk-nundukkan kepala,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">memakai kain karung, dan menaburi dirimu dengan abu!
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Yang seperti itu tidak pantas kamu sebut puasa yang layak Aku terima!
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.58.6" />Saat kamu berpuasa, yang Aku kehendaki adalah:
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">bebaskan orang yang dipenjara karena difitnah,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">akhirilah penindasan terhadap orang kecil,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">berhentilah menekan para pekerja,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.58.7" />bagikan makananmu kepada yang lapar,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">berilah tumpangan kepada orang miskin yang tak punya tempat berteduh,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">berikanlah bajumu kepada yang tak berpakaian,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan jangan menghindar ketika kamu melihat saudaramu butuh pertolongan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.58.8" />Dengan demikian, barulah Aku akan membuat hari-harimu terang
</q>
<q style="q1">dan kesukaran serta persoalanmu segera berakhir.
</q>
<q style="q1">Jika kamu hidup dengan benar,
</q>
<q style="q1">perbuatan-perbuatan benarmu itu seakan membuka jalan di depanmu
</q>
<q style="q1">dan kemuliaan-Ku menjagamu dari belakang.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.58.9" />Maka pada waktu kamu berdoa, Aku akan menjawab.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Pada waktu kamu berseru minta tolong, Aku akan bertindak.
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="3" style="q3">Apabila kamu berhenti menindas sesamamu,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">berhentilah mempersalahkan orang lain,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan berhenti menebar fitnah,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.58.10" />apabila kamu bersedia memberi makananmu sendiri bagi yang lapar
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan memenuhi kebutuhan orang yang tertekan,
</q>
<q style="q1">maka keadaanmu yang gelap dan suram
</q>
<q style="q1">akan menjadi terang benderang bagaikan siang.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.58.11" />Dan Aku, TUHAN, akan selalu membimbingmu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Di tanah yang tandus Aku akan memenuhi kebutuhanmu dan membuatmu kuat,
</q>
<q style="q1">sehingga kamu segar seperti taman yang selalu disiram
</q>
<q style="q1">atau mata air yang tak pernah kering.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.58.12" />Kota-kotamu yang sudah berabad-abad menjadi reruntuhan
</q>
<q style="q1">akan kalian bangun kembali,
</q>
<q style="q1">sehingga generasimu dipuji sebagai angkatan yang mendirikan kembali benteng kota
</q>
<q style="q1">dan membangun jalan-jalan pemukiman.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.58.13" />Apabila kamu berhenti menginjak-injak kesucian hari Sabat,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yaitu melakukan apa pun yang kamu suka pada hari itu,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tetapi sebaliknya, apabila kamu menikmati dan menghormati hari-Ku yang suci
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dengan tidak bergunjing atau melakukan kegiatan sesuka hati
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="ISA.58.14" />maka kamu akan merasakan sukacita karena Aku,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan Aku akan membuatmu dihormati di antara bangsa-bangsa di bumi.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kamu akan puas menikmati negeri permai warisan leluhurmu Yakub.
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku, TUHAN, menegaskan bahwa semua ini pasti terjadi.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="59" />
<s style="s1">Teguran Yesaya: Dosa menghalangi jawaban TUHAN
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.59.1" />TUHAN bukan tidak mampu menolongmu
</q>
<q style="q1">dan bukan tidak mau mendengar doamu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.59.2" />Tetapi pelanggaranmu sendiri yang membuat kamu terpisah dari-Nya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Karena dosa-dosamu itulah TUHAN berpaling darimu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sehingga doamu seakan tidak didengar.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.59.3" />Kamu semua banyak membunuh, berbuat jahat,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">menipu, dan memfitnah.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.59.4" />Tidak seorang pun bersikap adil dan jujur.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Perkara di pengadilan tidak diputuskan dengan benar.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Kesaksian dusta dipercaya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Tuduhan yang omong kosong dimenangkan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Pikiran kalian merancangkan kebusukan, lalu perbuatan kalian mewujudkannya menjadi tindakan jahat.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.59.5" />Kalian membuat rencana licik untuk mencelakakan orang,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">ibarat memberikan telur ular berbisa.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Siapa yang menerima dan memecahkannya akan mati karena bisa anak ular di dalamnya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Kalian menyusun tipu daya untuk menjerat orang,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">ibarat laba-laba membuat sarang.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.59.6" />Kata-katamu tidak bisa dipegang,
</q>
<q style="q1">sama seperti sarang laba-laba tidaklah berguna, karena tidak bisa dipintal menjadi baju.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Segala perbuatan dan tingkah laku kalian penuh dengan kelicikan dan kekerasan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.59.7" />Setiap ada kesempatan untuk berdosa, kalian cepat mengambilnya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dan kalian tidak segan-segan membunuh orang tak bersalah.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Isi kepalamu penuh dengan kejahatan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Ke mana pun kalian pergi, kalian menyakiti dan merugikan orang.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.59.8" />Kalian tidak pernah mau hidup damai apalagi bertindak adil.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dengan sengaja kalian memilih jalan yang bengkok.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Setiap orang yang menempuh jalan itu tidak pernah hidup tenang.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.59.9" />Gara-gara kalianlah bangsa kita menderita ketidakadilan,
</q>
<q style="q1">bahkan rakyat tidak tahu bagaimana hidup dengan benar.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kami merindukan secercah harapan, mendambakan titik terang atau jalan keluar,
</q>
<q style="q1">tetapi yang ada hanyalah kegelapan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.59.10" />Seperti orang buta yang berjalan dengan meraba-raba
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan tersandung-sandung walaupun hari terang,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">demikianlah bangsa ini tidak dapat melihat dengan benar
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan tak tahu harus berbuat apa.
</q>
<q style="q1">Seandainya dibandingkan dengan orang yang kuat,
</q>
<q style="q1">bangsa kita seperti tubuh tak bernyawa.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Doa Yesaya mengakui dosa bangsanya
</s>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.59.11" />Kami mengerang dan merintih.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kami menginginkan keadilan, tetapi tidak ada.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kami menantikan penyelamatan, tetapi tidak mendapatnya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.59.12" />Karena begitu besarnya dosa kami di hadapan-Mu.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Kami terbukti bersalah di mata-Mu oleh karena segala dosa kami.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Ya TUHAN, kami mengakui betapa kami bersalah.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.59.13" />Kami telah melanggar perintah-Mu,
</q>
<q style="q1">mengkhianati Engkau, dan tidak lagi menaati-Mu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kami juga menindas orang lemah dan mengucapkan fitnah.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Hati kami menyusun tipu daya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mulut kami mengatakan dusta.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="14" bcv="ISA.59.14" />Di pengadilan, kebenaran diputarbalikkan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Tidak ada yang berani berkata benar secara terang-terangan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Orang yang jujur dikucilkan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="15" bcv="ISA.59.15" />Tidak ada yang berani berkata jujur,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">karena setiap orang yang bicara benar dicelakakan.
</q>
<s style="s1">Peringatan Yesaya: TUHAN akan membalas ketidakadilan
</s>
<q style="q1">TUHAN tidak suka melihat bahwa di negeri ini tak ada keadilan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="ISA.59.16" />Dia melihat bahwa tiada seorang pun berbuat apa-apa untuk menghentikan keadaan itu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Maka Dia sendiri yang akan turun tangan menyelamatkan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan menegakkan keadilan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="17" bcv="ISA.59.17" />Seperti seorang panglima mengenakan baju perang dan maju bertempur,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">demikianlah TUHAN maju memerangi kejahatan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Keadilan ibarat baju zirah-Nya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Tindakan penyelamatan ibarat penutup kepala-Nya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Pembalasan dan murka-Nya ibarat jubah yang Dia kenakan saat memberantas ketidakadilan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="ISA.59.18" />Dia mengganjar manusia sesuai perbuatan mereka masing-masing—
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">murka dan pembalasan bagi setiap orang yang memusuhi dan melawan Dia.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dia akan mengadakan perhitungan, bahkan sampai ke seluruh pelosok bumi.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="19" bcv="ISA.59.19" />Dia akan melanda dunia dengan kekuatan yang dahsyat
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti luapan air sungai setelah hujan lebat.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Maka dari ujung timur sampai ke ujung barat,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">semua orang di bumi akan gentar dan hormat terhadap-Nya
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">lalu mengakui betapa mulianya Dia.
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="ISA.59.20" />Kata TUHAN:
</p>
<q style="q1">Seorang penebus akan datang dari Bukit Sion
</q>
<q style="q1">membebaskan umat Israel yang bertobat.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="ISA.59.21" />Inilah perjanjian yang akan Aku tetapkan dengan umat-Ku:
</q>
<q style="q1">Kuasa Roh-Ku akan terus menyertai kalian.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dan janji-Ku ini, yang telah Aku nyatakan kepadamu, akan selalu diperdengarkan kepada anak cucumu dari generasi ke generasi.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="60" />
<s style="s1">Nubuat keenam tentang akhir yang indah bagi umat Allah
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.60.1" />Bangkitlah, hai penduduk Yerusalem!
</q>
<q style="q1">Karena TUHAN, yang adalah terangmu, datang menyinari kalian dengan cahaya kehadiran-Nya!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.60.2" />Bangsa-bangsa di seluruh bumi tertutup gelap pekat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi kamu akan diterangi.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Maka semua manusia akan melihat bahwa cahaya kehadiran TUHAN ada di antaramu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.60.3" />Segala bangsa, segala kerajaan,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">akan berdatangan ke tempatmu yang terang.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.60.4" />Hai Israel, pandanglah berkeliling!
</q>
<q style="q1">Lihat, keturunanmu berduyun-duyun pulang,
</q>
<q style="q1">semua yang terserak di negeri-negeri jauh.
</q>
<q style="q1">Bangsa-bangsa lain mengantarkan anak-anakmu lelaki dan perempuan dalam gendongan mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.60.5" />Ketika melihat semuanya itu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">hatimu akan meluap dengan kegembiraan dan wajahmu berseri-seri.
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1">Pada waktu itu, bangsa-bangsa akan mengantarkan ke negerimu kekayaan mereka sebagai persembahan bagi TUHAN.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.60.6" />Rombongan dari bangsa Midian, Efa, dan Syeba datang memenuhi negerimu untuk memuji TUHAN.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Unta-unta mereka mengangkut persembahan emas dan rempah-rempah.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.60.7" />Bangsa Kedar dan Nebayot juga datang
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">membawa domba-domba jantan serta segala ternak mereka.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dan TUHAN berkata,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Harta yang mereka persembahkan akan memperindah rumah-Ku yang mulia,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan Aku akan menerima kurban-kurban mereka di atas mezbah-Ku.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.60.8" />Ada juga bangsa yang datang dari jauh.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Di garis langit, mereka tampak seperti awan melayang,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">seperti kawanan merpati yang terbang pulang ke kandang.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.60.9" />Mereka itulah bangsa dari Tarsis.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Kapal-kapal mereka mengantarkan anak cucumu beserta persembahan emas dan perak
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">bagi TUHAN, Yang Mahakudus Allah Israel,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">karena Dia telah membuat Yerusalem sangat diagungkan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.60.10" />Orang-orang asing akan membangun benteng kotamu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Raja-raja mereka akan tunduk kepadamu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Karena meskipun murka TUHAN telah menghancurkan kalian,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia akan berkenan menunjukkan belas kasih-Nya lagi.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.60.11" />Aku melihat
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">gerbang-gerbang Yerusalem selalu terbuka siang dan malam
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena orang terus berdatangan membawa harta bangsa-bangsa kepadamu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dengan raja-raja mereka turut dalam iring-iringan itu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.60.12" />Bangsa dan kerajaan yang tidak mau tunduk kepada umat TUHAN akan musnah,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">binasa seluruhnya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.60.13" />Hasil bumi kebanggaan Libanon juga akan dibawa kepadamu—
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">kayu sanobar, pinus, dan cemara—
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">untuk menghiasi dan memperindah rumah TUHAN, tempat tumpuan kaki-Nya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="ISA.60.14" />Kata TUHAN,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Keturunan bangsa-bangsa yang pernah menindas kalian akan berlutut di hadapanmu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Yang dahulu meremehkan kalian akan datang mencium kakimu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Mereka akan mengakui bahwa Yerusalem sungguh adalah kota TUHAN, kepunyaan Sang Kudus Allah Israel.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="ISA.60.15" />Walaupun kotamu Yerusalem pernah ditinggalkan kosong dan dibenci,
</q>
<q style="q1">bahkan para pengelana tidak mau melewatinya,
</q>
<q style="q1">kelak Aku akan menjadikannya kota yang agung dan megah.
</q>
<q style="q1">Di sana, semua orang akan bersukacita sampai selamanya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="16" bcv="ISA.60.16" />Seperti bayi yang bertumbuh besar karena air susu ibunya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">demikianlah Yerusalem serta penduduknya diperkaya dan diperbesar
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">oleh kekayaan bangsa-bangsa dan berbagai kerajaan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Saat itu kalian akan mengetahui bahwa Penyelamat dan Penebusmu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">adalah Aku, TUHAN, Sang Kuat Allah Israel.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="17" bcv="ISA.60.17" />Sebagai pengganti batu, Aku akan memberimu besi.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Sebagai ganti kayu, Aku akan beri tembaga.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Sebagai pengganti besi, Aku akan memberimu perak.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dan sebagai ganti tembaga, Aku akan memberimu emas.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Negerimu akan dikuasai oleh ketenteraman dan dipimpin dengan keadilan.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="ISA.60.18" />Tidak akan ada lagi kekerasan di tanahmu,
</q>
<q style="q1">terlebih lagi penghancuran dan keruntuhan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Di dalam benteng kotamu dan pintu-pintu gerbangnya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">hanya ada kehidupan sentosa dan ucapan syukur.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="19" bcv="ISA.60.19" />Kalian tidak akan lagi memerlukan matahari sebagai penerang di waktu siang,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">ataupun bulan di waktu malam,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">karena TUHAN sendirilah menjadi penerangmu yang kekal.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Allahmu menyinari kalian dengan cahaya kehadiran-Nya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="ISA.60.20" />Maka terang yang ada padamu tidak akan pernah padam
</q>
<q style="q1">seperti matahari terbenam atau bulan tenggelam.
</q>
<q style="q1">Sebab TUHAN sendirilah menjadi penerangmu yang kekal.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dan kalian tak akan pernah bersedih lagi.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="21" bcv="ISA.60.21" />Seluruh penduduk negerimu akan hidup dengan benar.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kalian akan memiliki negeri ini untuk selamanya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Karena,” kata TUHAN, “tangan-Ku sendirilah yang menanam kalian di sana,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">supaya Aku dipermuliakan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="22" bcv="ISA.60.22" />Orang kecil yang paling miskin sekalipun akan menjadi suku bangsa yang besar.
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku, TUHAN, akan mewujudkannya segera pada waktunya.”
<ve />
</q>

<c id="61" />
<s style="s1">Nabi TUHAN diutus menyampaikan pemulihan
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.61.1" />Roh TUHAN Allah menggerakkan aku karena TUHAN telah mengurapi<x caller="+"><xo>61:1
</xo><xt>Mzm. 2:2 CK</xt></x> aku
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">untuk mengumumkan kabar baik kepada yang tertindas,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">membalut luka-luka hati mereka yang hancur,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">menyampaikan berita pembebasan kepada tawanan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan membukakan penjara bagi para tahanan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.61.2" />TUHAN mengutus aku
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">untuk memberitakan bahwa telah tiba saatnya TUHAN menyatakan perkenanan kepada umat-Nya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan pembalasan kepada musuh-musuh-Nya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">serta untuk menghiburkan semua orang yang meratap.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.61.3" />Ya, kepada setiap orang yang menangis di Sion,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">TUHAN menugaskanku untuk menyampaikan berita gembira
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sehingga orang yang patah semangat bangkit dan bersyukur,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">abu yang mereka taburkan di kepala sebagai tanda duka berganti dengan bunga tanda sukacita,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan cucuran air mata berganti dengan minyak wangi.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Maka mereka akan menjadi orang-orang benar
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan disebut buah dari tanaman TUHAN sebagai bukti kemuliaan-Nya.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Ketika pemulihan terjadi
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.61.4" />Penduduk Sion akan membangun kembali puing-puing kotanya yang sudah lama runtuh.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tempat-tempat yang tadinya terbengkalai didirikan kembali.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kalian akan memperbaiki kota-kota hancur yang telah ditinggalkan berabad-abad lamanya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.61.5" />Pendatang dari bangsa lain akan menjadi budakmu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang memberi makan ternakmu dan menggarap ladang serta kebun anggurmu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.61.6" />Orang dari segala bangsa akan menyebut kalian imam-imam TUHAN,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yaitu pelayan khusus bagi Allah kita.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Kalian akan menikmati kekayaan bangsa-bangsa
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan segala kemegahan mereka menjadi milikmu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.61.7" />Jikalau sebelumnya kalian direndahkan dan menanggung malu,
</q>
<q style="q1">kelak kalian akan diangkat dan dibanggakan
</q>
<q style="q1">seperti anak sulung mendapat warisan dua kali lipat.
</q>
<q style="q1">Maka kalian akan bersukacita selama-lamanya di dalam negerimu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.61.8" />Kata TUHAN, “Sebab Aku mencintai keadilan
</q>
<q style="q1">dan membenci perampasan serta kecurangan,
</q>
<q style="q1">maka Aku pasti memberikan upah yang tepat bagi umat-Ku
</q>
<q style="q1">dan perjanjian-Ku dengan mereka berlaku abadi.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.61.9" />Keturunan mereka akan dikenal dan dihormati di antara bangsa-bangsa.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Setiap orang yang melihat mereka akan mengakui
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bahwa mereka adalah kaum yang Aku berkati.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.61.10" />Ketika semuanya itu terjadi, kalian akan berseru,
</q>
<q style="q1">“Aku bergirang riang karena TUHAN!
</q>
<q style="q1">Hatiku bergembira karena Allahku,
</q>
<q style="q1">sebab Dia telah menyelamatkan aku dan menjadikanku orang benar.
</q>
<q style="q1">Keselamatan dan kebenaran itu bagaikan jubah pesta yang membuatku indah,
</q>
<q style="q1">seperti mempelai pria mengenakan busana pengantin
</q>
<q style="q1">dan mempelai perempuan dipercantik dengan perhiasan.”
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.61.11" />Sebagaimana tanah memunculkan tunas tumbuh-tumbuhan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">atau kebun menumbuhkan benih yang ditabur di atasnya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">demikianlah TUHAN Sang Penguasa akan menumbuhkan keadilan dan ucapan syukur
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">di antara segala bangsa.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="62" />
<s style="s1">Nubuat Yesaya: Kemuliaan Yerusalem di masa mendatang
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.62.1" />Demi Yerusalem, aku tidak akan tinggal diam,
</q>
<q style="q1">sampai Allah menyatakan bahwa Dia membela mereka lagi,
</q>
<q style="q1">sampai keselamatan Yerusalem terwujud nyata seperti terang bersinar.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.62.2" />Ketika itu terjadi, segala bangsa dan kerajaan akan melihat
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bahwa Yerusalem dibela dan dimuliakan oleh Allah.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Saat itu Yerusalem akan disebut dengan nama baru,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">nama pemberian TUHAN sendiri.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.62.3" />Di tangan TUHAN, Yerusalem akan menjadi mahkota kerajaan terindah,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">lambang kemuliaan yang paling tinggi.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.62.4" />Kotamu tidak akan lagi disebut Kota Terbengkalai
</q>
<q style="q1">dan negerimu tak lagi dijuluki Tanah Terkutuk,
</q>
<q style="q1">tetapi menjadi Kota Kesukaan dan Tanah Kecintaan,
</q>
<q style="q1">sebab TUHAN bersuka karena Yerusalem dan mencintainya
</q>
<q style="q1">seperti seorang suami mencintai istrinya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.62.5" />Penciptamu, hai Yerusalem, akan selalu tinggal bersatu dengan engkau
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">ibarat seorang pemuda tinggal bersatu dengan gadis yang dinikahinya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dan seperti mempelai pria berbahagia karena pengantin perempuannya,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">demikianlah Allahmu berbahagia karena engkau.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.62.6" />Telah aku tugaskan orang-orang untuk berdoa bagi Yerusalem siang dan malam.
</q>
<q style="q1">Mereka akan berjaga dalam doa bagaikan pengawal di benteng kota.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Hai semua orang yang menyembah TUHAN,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">jangan tinggal diam!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.62.7" />Jangan berhenti berseru kepada-Nya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sampai Dia menegakkan Yerusalem
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan membuatnya terpuji di seluruh bumi.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.62.8" />TUHAN telah bersumpah dengan mengangkat tangan kanan-Nya yang berkuasa,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Aku tidak akan pernah lagi membiarkan musuh merampas hasil panenmu
</q>
<q style="q1">atau bangsa asing menikmati hasil anggurmu
</q>
<q style="q1">yang kalian garap dengan susah payah.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.62.9" />Sebaliknya, tiap-tiap orang yang memanen gandum dan buah anggur
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">akan menikmati hasil panennya sendiri
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan mereka akan memakannya di rumah-Ku sambil bersyukur kepada-Ku.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.62.10" />Hai penduduk Yerusalem, bangkitlah menyambut orang banyak dari semua bangsa di dunia!
</q>
<q style="q1">Keluarlah dari gerbang-gerbang kota
</q>
<q style="q1">untuk menyiapkan jalan bagi mereka.
</q>
<q style="q1">Ratakanlah jalan raya dan buanglah batu-batunya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Angkatlah bendera sebagai petunjuk arah bagi mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.62.11" />TUHAN sudah menyiarkan ke seluruh penjuru bumi,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">“Hai warga Yerusalem, Aku segera datang menyelamatkan kalian.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Lihatlah, Aku diiringi tawanan-tawanan yang sudah Aku bebaskan.”
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.62.12" />Kelak, penduduk Yerusalem akan disebut Umat Kudus dan Umat Tebusan TUHAN.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Yerusalem akan dijuluki Kota Kerinduan TUHAN dan
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Kota yang Tak Ditinggalkan.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="63" />
<s style="s1">Penglihatan Yesaya: TUHAN menghukum bangsa Edom
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.63.1" />Aku melihat seseorang datang dari kota Bosra di negeri Edom.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dia berjalan dengan gagah perkasa.
</q>
<q style="q1">Pakaiannya mewah, bermandikan warna merah.
</q>
<q style="q1">“Siapakah dia?” tanyaku.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Itulah Aku,” jawab TUHAN.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Aku, yang perkataan-Nya benar.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Aku, yang berkuasa menyelamatkan.”
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.63.2" />“Mengapa pakaian-Mu berlumuran merah
</q>
<q style="q1">seperti orang yang baru menginjak-injak anggur di tempat pemerasan?” tanyaku lagi.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.63.3" />Kata TUHAN:
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Karena memang negeri Edom ibarat tempat pemerasan anggur bagi-Ku.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Seorang diri Aku menginjak-injak penduduknya sampai lumat.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Tak ada seorang pun yang membantu-Ku.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dalam murka-Ku, Aku telah menginjak-injak seisi Edom
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan darah mereka terciprat ke pakaian-Ku
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">hingga seluruhnya bernoda merah.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.63.4" />Aku melakukan itu karena sudah tiba waktunya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">untuk membalaskan kejahatan Edom
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan menebus umat-Ku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.63.5" />Selama ini Aku menanti-nanti,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">namun tak ada satu pun yang menolong kaum yang tertindas.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Maka Aku sendiri turun tangan menyelamatkan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dengan murka-Ku sendiri Aku bertindak.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.63.6" />Aku menginjak-injak bangsa-bangsa dalam kemarahan-Ku.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka menelan murka itu banyak-banyak hingga tak berdaya seperti orang mabuk.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Darah mereka Aku tumpahkan di muka bumi.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Yesaya mengingat kemurahan hati TUHAN di masa lalu
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.63.7" />Aku hendak memuji-muji TUHAN atas kebaikan-kebaikan-Nya
</q>
<q style="q1">yang telah berulang kali Dia tunjukkan
</q>
<q style="q1">dengan segala kemurahan yang Dia berikan kepada kita, umat Israel, sejak semula,
</q>
<q style="q1">sebab belas kasih-Nya besar dan kesetiaan-Nya melimpah-limpah.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.63.8" />Karena Dia berkata,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">“Mereka sungguh adalah umat-Ku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">anak-anak yang akan setia kepada-Ku.”
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan Dia pun menyelamatkan mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.63.9" />Saat mereka menderita, Dia pun menderita.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dan dari hadirat-Nya, seorang utusan datang menyelamatkan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Karena cinta dan belas kasihan-Nya, TUHAN menyelamatkan umat-Nya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dahulu kala diangkat-Nya mereka dan ditopang-Nya selalu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.63.10" />Namun, mereka memberontak terhadap Dia
</q>
<q style="q1">sehingga membuat Roh Kudus-Nya berduka.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Maka TUHAN berbalik menjadi musuh mereka
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan Dia sendiri memerangi mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.63.11" />Tetapi kemudian umat-Nya mengingat zaman dahulu kala
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">ketika Musa memimpin nenek moyang mereka.
</q>
<q style="q1">Mereka merindukan masa itu, ketika TUHAN menuntun umat-Nya melewati laut
</q>
<q style="q1">seperti gembala menuntun kawanan domba.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka menginginkan lagi saat-saat ketika Roh Kudus TUHAN tinggal di antara umat-Nya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.63.12" />Mereka mendambakan masa itu, ketika TUHAN menyertai Musa dengan kuasa-Nya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia membelah lautan sehingga nama-Nya termasyhur di antara bangsa-bangsa.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.63.13" />Waktu itu, Dia memimpin mereka melewati air yang dalam.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Dan ketika melintasi padang belantara, Dia membuat mereka berjalan kuat bagai kuda
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sehingga mereka tidak pernah tersandung.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="14" bcv="ISA.63.14" />Waktu itu, Roh TUHAN memberi mereka ketenangan
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">seperti kawanan gembalaan turun merumput ke lembah.
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1">Ya TUHAN, demikianlah dahulu Engkau memimpin umat-Mu
</q>
<q style="q1">sehingga nama-Mu terkenal mulia.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Tetapi sekarang, di manakah TUHAN yang melakukan semuanya itu?
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Akankah Engkau bertindak lagi?
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="ISA.63.15" />Pandanglah ke bawah dari surga, ya TUHAN.
</q>
<q style="q1">Lihatlah kami dari tempat kediaman-Mu yang kudus dan megah.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tunjukkan kembali kedahsyatan-Mu dan perbuatan ajaib-Mu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Janganlah menahan belas kasih dan rasa sayang-Mu terhadap kami.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="16" bcv="ISA.63.16" />Sebab Engkaulah Bapa kami!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Abraham dan Yakub mungkin tidak lagi mengakui kami sebagai keturunan mereka,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi Engkau, TUHAN, adalah Bapa kami.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Sejak semula sampai selamanya Engkaulah Penebus kami.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="17" bcv="ISA.63.17" />TUHAN, mengapa Engkau membiarkan kami menyimpang dari jalan-Mu?
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Mengapa Engkau mengeraskan hati kami, sehingga kami tidak hormat dan takut akan Engkau?
</q>
<q style="q1">Kembalilah, ya TUHAN, demi hamba-hamba-Mu ini,
</q>
<q style="q1">kaum-kaum milik-Mu turun temurun.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="18" bcv="ISA.63.18" />Baru sebentar saja umat kudus-Mu memiliki tanah ini,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi kemudian musuh-musuh kami datang meruntuhkannya serta menginjak-injak rumah-Mu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="19" bcv="ISA.63.19" />Sekarang keadaan kami sangat menyedihkan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Tidak tersisa lagi tanda-tanda bahwa Engkau pernah memimpin kami.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Kami seakan tak pernah menjadi milik-Mu.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="64" />
<s style="s1">Doa Yesaya memohon belas kasihan
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.64.1" />Oh, andai saja Engkau membelah langit dan turun ke bumi,
</q>
<q style="q1">tentu gunung-gunung bergoncang karena kehadiran-Mu!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.64.2" />Andai saja Engkau bertindak—
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">seperti api menghanguskan semak atau membuat air bergolak—
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tentu Engkau ditakuti oleh musuh-musuh-Mu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan bangsa-bangsa akan gemetar di hadapan-Mu,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.64.3" />seperti dahulu ketika Engkau mengadakan perbuatan-perbuatan ajaib
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yang tidak pernah terbayangkan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Engkau turun, dan gunung-gunung bergoncang karena kehadiran-Mu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.64.4" />Sejak permulaan dunia, belum pernah manusia mendengar
</q>
<q style="q1">ataupun menyaksikan ada Allah seperti Engkau
</q>
<q style="q1">yang bertindak menolong orang yang berharap kepada-Mu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.64.5" />Engkau menerima orang yang senang hidup benar
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan yang selalu mengikuti perintah-perintah-Mu.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Tetapi kami ini sudah berdosa sehingga Engkau pun murka.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Telah begitu lama kami hidup dalam dosa.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Masih bisakah kami selamat?
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.64.6" />Kami semua sudah menjadi seperti orang yang najis.
</q>
<q style="q1">Bahkan sekalipun kami melakukan apa yang benar,
</q>
<q style="q1">perbuatan baik kami itu pun sama najisnya seperti kain pembalut!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kami, manusia akan layu dan gugur seperti daun kering.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan dosa-dosa kami ibarat angin meniup daun-daun kering itu terbang menghilang.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.64.7" />Meski begitu tak seorang pun meminta tolong kepada Engkau.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Tak ada yang berusaha untuk setia kepada-Mu.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Karena Engkau telah mengabaikan kami
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan membuat kami dihancurkan oleh dosa-dosa kami.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.64.8" />Tetapi TUHAN, Engkaulah Bapa kami.
</q>
<q style="q1">Jikalau kami tanah liat, Engkaulah perajinnya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kami semua adalah buatan tangan-Mu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.64.9" />Karena itu janganlah amarah-Mu terhadap kami terlalu besar, ya TUHAN.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Janganlah mengingat dosa kami untuk seterusnya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Lihatlah kami dan ingatlah bahwa kami ini umat-Mu.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.64.10" />Yerusalem dan kota-kota kediaman umat Mu yang kudus sudah tandus terbengkalai.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Sion menjadi seperti padang belantara.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.64.11" />Rumah-Mu yang kudus dan indah,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tempat nenek moyang kami menyembah Engkau,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sudah runtuh terbakar,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan segala tempat kami yang bagus menjadi puing-puing.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.64.12" />Menyaksikan semuanya itu, ya TUHAN, akankah Engkau tetap diam?
</q>
<q style="q1">Masihkah Engkau membiarkannya dan terus menghajar kami dengan keras?
<ve />
</q>

<c id="65" />
<s style="s1">Dosa harus dihukum, tetapi setelah itu akan ada pemulihan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.65.1" />TUHAN menjawab:
</p>
<q style="q1">Selama ini Aku selalu membuka diri terhadap mereka,
</q>
<q style="q1">sekalipun mereka tidak menginginkan Aku.
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku memberi diri untuk dikenal,
</q>
<q style="q1">sekalipun mereka tidak mencari Aku.
</q>
<q style="q1">Bahkan ketika bangsa itu tidak berseru kepada-Ku,
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku sudah memanggil-manggil, “Ini Aku. Datanglah pada-Ku.”
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.65.2" />Sudah terlalu lama Aku mengulurkan tangan untuk menyambut mereka,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sekalipun mereka itu bangsa pembangkang
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yang hidup dengan tidak benar mengikuti cara pikirnya sendiri.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.65.3" />Mereka sengaja memancing amarah-Ku
</q>
<q style="q1">dengan mempersembahkan kurban di bawah pohon-pohon keramat
</q>
<q style="q1">dan membakar dupa di atas mezbah berhala.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.65.4" />Malam-malam mereka duduk di kuburan menyembah roh orang mati.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka makan babi dan merebus daging-daging najis lainnya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.65.5" />Biarpun demikian, mereka masih merasa dirinya baik,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan berkata kepada orang lain,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Menjauh dariku! Jangan dekat-dekat,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">karena aku orang suci sedangkan kamu bukan.”
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1">Orang-orang seperti itulah yang menyalakan murka-Ku,
</q>
<q style="q1">membuat amarah-Ku berkobar sepanjang hari.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.65.6" />Karena itulah Aku sudah menuliskan keputusan ini:
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku tidak akan diam saja.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku pasti memperhitungkan dan memberi ganjaran yang setimpal
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.65.7" />atas dosa-dosa mereka dan nenek moyang mereka.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Oleh karena mereka telah membakar dupa di bukit-bukit
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan menghina Aku dengan beribadah di tempat pemujaan dewa,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">maka Aku pasti membalaskan seluruh perbuatan mereka itu.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.65.8" />Tetapi selanjutnya kata TUHAN:
</q>
<q style="q1">Jika setandan anggur masih ada airnya, kalian tentu berkata,
</q>
<q style="q1">“Jangan dibuang. Sayang. Itu masih berharga.”
</q>
<q style="q1">Begitu jugalah Aku akan menyayangkan hamba-hamba-Ku
</q>
<q style="q1">dan tidak memusnahkan mereka semua bersama orang Israel yang lain.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.65.9" />Aku akan menjadikan generasi penerus dari Israel dan Yehuda.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka itulah hamba-Ku, orang-orang pilihan-Ku
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang akan mewarisi negeri-Ku dan mendiaminya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.65.10" />Padang Saron dan Lembah Musibah<f caller="+"><fr>65:10
</fr><fk>Padang Saron dan Lembah Musibah
</fk><ft>Padang Saron berlokasi di tepi barat Israel, dan Lembah Musibah (Akor) di sebelah timur. Dengan menyebut nama tempat di ujung barat dan di ujung timur, artinya meliputi seluruh Israel.</ft></f> akan menjadi hijau
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sehingga kawanan ternak dapat merumput dan berbaring di sana.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Umat-Ku yang taat kepada-Ku akan menikmatinya.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.65.11" />Namun, bagi orang yang meninggalkan Aku
</q>
<q style="q1">dan tak lagi beribadah kepada-Ku di bukit-Ku yang kudus,
</q>
<q style="q1">tetapi menyembah Dewi Keberuntungan
</q>
<q style="q1">dan mempersembahkan anggur bagi Dewa Takdir,
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.65.12" />Aku akan menakdirkan kalian untuk mati dibunuh.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kalian akan bertekuk lutut di depan para pembantai.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Sebab ketika Aku memanggil, kalian tidak mau menjawab.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Ketika Aku berbicara, kalian tidak mau mendengar.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Sebaliknya, kalian melakukan apa yang jahat di mata-Ku
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan memilih apa yang Aku benci.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.65.13" />Karena itu, ketika nanti hamba-hamba-Ku yang setia menikmati makan kenyang,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">kalian akan kelaparan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Ketika hamba-hamba-Ku menikmati minuman,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">kalian akan kehausan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Hamba-hamba-Ku akan bersukacita,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tetapi kalian dipermalukan dan terhina!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="14" bcv="ISA.65.14" />Ketika hamba-hamba-Ku kelak bernyanyi gembira,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">kalian akan menjerit kesakitan dan meratap penuh derita.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="ISA.65.15" />Di antara orang pilihan-Ku, nama kalian akan disebut sebagai orang yang dikutuk TUHAN.
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku, TUHAN Sang Penguasa, akan membinasakanmu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tetapi hamba-hamba-Ku akan Aku beri nama yang baru.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="16" bcv="ISA.65.16" />Setiap orang di negeri-Ku yang mengucapkan berkat atau sumpah
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">akan mengatakannya atas nama-Ku, Allah yang benar.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Karena segala kesesakan yang telah lewat sudah dilupakan
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan masa lalu mereka tidak Aku ingat lagi.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="ISA.65.17" />Sebab, ketahuilah, Aku akan menjadikan langit yang baru dan bumi yang baru!
</q>
<q style="q1">Perkara-perkara dari kehidupan yang lama tidak akan mengusik pikiranmu lagi.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="18" bcv="ISA.65.18" />Tetapi bersukacita dan bergembiralah selama-lamanya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">di dalam dunia baru yang Aku ciptakan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Sebab, ketahuilah, Aku menjadikan Yerusalem kota yang penuh kegirangan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan penduduknya orang-orang yang bahagia.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="19" bcv="ISA.65.19" />Aku sendiri akan bersukacita dan berbahagia
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">karena Yerusalem dan umat-Ku di dalamnya.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Di sana tak akan pernah ada lagi ratap dan tangis.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="ISA.65.20" />Tidak ada lagi kematian bayi ataupun orang yang mati muda.
</q>
<q style="q1">Di sana, umur seratus dianggap masih remaja
</q>
<q style="q1">dan yang tidak mencapai seratus sama seperti orang kena kutuk.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="21" bcv="ISA.65.21" />Di Yerusalem yang baru,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">umat-Ku yang membangun rumah akan menempatinya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan yang membuat kebun anggur akan menikmati hasilnya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="22" bcv="ISA.65.22" />Tidak akan pernah lagi ada rumah yang dirampas
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">atau hasil tanam yang direbut orang.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Sebab di sana umat pilihan-Ku akan berumur panjang seperti umur pohon-pohon besar.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Mereka akan hidup lama dan menikmati hasil kerjanya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="23" bcv="ISA.65.23" />Mereka tidak akan lagi bekerja dengan sia-sia
</q>
<q style="q1">atau melahirkan anak yang hanya akan mati kena musibah.
</q>
<q style="q1">Karena penduduk Yerusalem baru adalah angkatan yang diberkati TUHAN
</q>
<q style="q1">dan akan terus hidup bersama anak cucu mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="24" bcv="ISA.65.24" />Sebelum mereka memanggil, Aku sudah menjawab.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Ketika mereka sedang berdoa, Aku mendengar.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="25" bcv="ISA.65.25" />Di Yerusalem yang baru, serigala dan anak domba merumput bersama-sama.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Singa makan jerami seperti sapi
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan debu menjadi makanan ular.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Kelak di gunung-Ku yang kudus tidak akan ada yang saling menyakiti ataupun memangsa.
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku, TUHAN, menegaskannya.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="66" />
<s style="s1">TUHAN menghendaki umat yang rendah hati
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ISA.66.1" />Kata TUHAN:
</p>
<q style="q1">Takhta-Ku seluas langit dan tumpuan kaki-Ku sebesar bumi.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kalian tidak mungkin dapat membangun rumah yang cukup untuk tempat-Ku berdiam.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="2" bcv="ISA.66.2" />Segala sesuatu ada karena Akulah yang menjadikannya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Maka, Aku tidak perlu bangunanmu yang megah atau persembahanmu yang indah.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Tetapi satu hal Aku inginkan darimu,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yaitu kalian merendahkan hati menyadari dosamu,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">menyesal dan merasa bersalah,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">serta takut akan peringatan-Ku.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="ISA.66.3" />Tetapi karena kalian memilih cara hidup yang jauh dari kehendak-Ku,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan menyukai dosa-dosamu yang najis itu,
</q>
<q style="q1">maka kurban persembahanmu pun najis di mata-Ku!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Ketika kalian menyembelih sapi jantan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bagi-Ku kalian seperti sedang membunuh orang.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Domba muda yang kalian persembahkan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bagi-Ku itu sama najisnya seperti anjing mati.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Persembahan gandum-gandumanmu menjijikkan seperti darah babi.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan saat kalian membakar kemenyan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">di mata-Ku kalian seperti sedang menyembah berhala.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="4" bcv="ISA.66.4" />Jadi, Aku juga memilih untuk mengacaukan kalian
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dengan mendatangkan bencana-bencana yang kalian takutkan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Sebab ketika Aku memanggil, kalian tidak mau menjawab.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Ketika Aku berbicara, kalian tidak mau mendengar.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Sebaliknya kalian melakukan apa yang jahat di mata-Ku
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan memilih apa yang Aku benci.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="ISA.66.5" />Tetapi kata TUHAN kepada orang-orang yang mau mendengar dan takut akan peringatan-Nya:
</q>
<q style="q1">Saudara-saudaramu sebangsa membenci kalian
</q>
<q style="q1">dan mengucilkanmu karena kalian percaya kepada-Ku.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka mengejekmu dengan berkata,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">“Mintalah TUHANmu itu melakukan sesuatu yang dahsyat
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">supaya kami melihat kalian bersukacita.”
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Tetapi Aku, TUHAN, menegaskan, sesungguhnya merekalah yang akan menjadi malu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="ISA.66.6" />Akan ada kegemparan di kota.
</q>
<q style="q1">Terdengar bunyi kegaduhan dari rumah TUHAN
</q>
<q style="q1">ketika Aku membalas kejahatan musuh-musuh-Ku.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Nubuat Yesaya: Sukacita Yerusalem ketika keadaannya dipulihkan
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="ISA.66.7" />Bayangkan bila seorang ibu hamil
</q>
<q style="q1">tiba-tiba melahirkan bayinya begitu saja tanpa rasa sakit.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="ISA.66.8" />Tentu kalian belum pernah mendengar atau melihat kejadian seperti itu, bukan?
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tetapi itulah yang akan terjadi pada Yerusalem.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Yerusalem akan mendapatkan anak-anaknya, yaitu penduduknya, dalam sekejap saja,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti perempuan melahirkan dengan sangat cepat tanpa kesakitan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tiba-tiba saja, dalam waktu singkat, sekumpulan bangsa sudah terbentuk di Sion.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="9" bcv="ISA.66.9" />Sebab kata TUHAN,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Akankah Aku menghalangi anak yang akan lahir?
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Akankah Aku mencegah bayi keluar dari kandungan,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">padahal Aku yang membuat ibunya bersalin?
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Tidak mungkin!”
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Demikianlah janji Allahmu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="ISA.66.10" />Jadi, hai semua orang yang mencintai Yerusalem
</q>
<q style="q1">dan yang meratapinya sewaktu Yerusalem terpuruk,
</q>
<q style="q1">bersukacita dan bergembiralah
</q>
<q style="q1">karena keadaan Yerusalem akan dipulihkan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="11" bcv="ISA.66.11" />Kelak, kalian akan sejahtera dan dipuaskan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">oleh segala kelimpahannya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bagaikan seorang bayi dikenyangkan oleh air susu ibunya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="12" bcv="ISA.66.12" />Sebab TUHAN telah berkata,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">“Aku akan mengalirkan damai ke Yerusalem seperti sungai
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan mendatangkan kekayaan bangsa-bangsa ke sana seperti arus air.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Maka kalian akan menikmatinya,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">seperti seorang anak yang dibuai di gendongan sang ibu
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan diayun-ayun di pangkuannya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="ISA.66.13" />Bagaikan seorang ibu menghibur anaknya,
</q>
<q style="q1">demikianlah Aku akan menghiburmu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Ya, kalian akan mengalami penghiburan di Yerusalem.”
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="14" bcv="ISA.66.14" />Ketika melihatnya, hatimu akan bersukacita
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan tubuhmu menjadi segar seperti rumput hijau.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">TUHAN akan menunjukkan kuasa-Nya kepada para hamba-Nya,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan menyatakan murka-Nya kepada musuh-musuh-Nya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="ISA.66.15" />Ketahuilah, TUHAN akan datang dalam api
</q>
<q style="q1">dengan kereta perang-Nya yang sedahsyat angin topan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dia akan mengobarkan amarah-Nya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Hardikan-Nya membakar seperti nyala api.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="16" bcv="ISA.66.16" />TUHAN akan menghukum seluruh dunia dengan api dan pedang-Nya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan banyaklah orang yang mati oleh-Nya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="17" bcv="ISA.66.17" />Orang-orang yang melakukan penyucian diri
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">untuk beribadah di taman-taman pemujaan dewa,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">yang mengikuti ritual di tengah penyembahan berhala,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">serta memakan daging babi, tikus, dan binatang haram lainnya,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">mereka semua akan dihabisi sekaligus.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="ISA.66.18" />Kata TUHAN:
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku tahu benar segala pikiran dan perbuatan mereka.
</q>
<q style="q1">Ketika tiba waktunya, Aku akan mengumpulkan orang dari segala bangsa dan bahasa,
</q>
<q style="q1">sehingga mereka menyaksikan cahaya kehadiran-Ku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="19" bcv="ISA.66.19" />Aku akan memberikan suatu tanda di antara mereka.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Orang-orang yang selamat dari murka-Ku akan Aku utus kepada bangsa-bangsa untuk memberitakan kemuliaan-Ku—
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">ke Tarsis, Libia, dan Lud, yang terkenal dengan pemanah ulung,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">ke Tubal, Yunani, dan pulau-pulau yang jauh,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang belum pernah mendengar tentang-Ku ataupun melihat kemuliaan-Ku.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="20" bcv="ISA.66.20" />Dan bangsa-bangsa itu akan mengantar pulang saudara-saudara kalian, umat Israel, yang tersebar di negeri mereka
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sebagai bentuk penghormatan mereka kepada-Ku,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">sama seperti ketika kalian, bangsa Israel, mengantarkan persembahan ke rumah TUHAN dalam wadah yang bersih.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Mereka akan mengantar orang Israel dengan tandu, kereta, kuda, bagal, dan unta,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">ke gunung-Ku yang kudus di Yerusalem.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="ISA.66.21" />Bahkan dari antara bangsa-bangsa lain itu
</q>
<q style="q1">ada yang akan Aku jadikan imam dan pelayan-Ku,
</q>
<q style="q1">setara dengan suku Lewi.
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku, TUHAN, menegaskannya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="22" bcv="ISA.66.22" />Sebagaimana langit dan bumi baru yang Aku jadikan nanti akan abadi,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">begitu jugalah generasi keturunan umat-Ku akan abadi.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="23" bcv="ISA.66.23" />Dari pekan ke pekan, dari bulan ke bulan,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">setiap hari Sabat dan setiap hari raya,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">semua manusia akan berdatangan ke rumah-Ku dan menyembah Aku.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="24" bcv="ISA.66.24" />Ketika umat-Ku memandang keluar dari Yerusalem,
</q>
<q style="q1">tampaklah bergelimpangan mayat orang-orang yang telah melawan Aku.
</q>
<q style="q1">Belatung yang menggerogoti mereka tidak akan mati, dan api yang membakar mereka tidak akan padam.
</q>
<q style="q1">Umat-Ku akan memandang para pemberontak itu dengan jijik.<ve />
</q>
</book>
<book id="JON"><id id="JON">
</id><h>Yunus
</h><toc level="1">Yunus
</toc><toc level="2">Yunus
</toc><toc level="3">Yun.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">Yunus
</p>

<c id="1" />
<s style="s1">Yunus menolak perintah TUHAN untuk pergi memperingatkan penduduk kota Niniwe
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JON.1.1" />Beberapa puluh tahun yang lalu, ada seorang nabi Israel bernama Yunus, anak Amitai. TUHAN memberi perintah ini kepadanya,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JON.1.2" />“Pergi dan peringatkanlah penduduk ibukota besar Niniwe<f caller="+"><fr>1:2
</fr><fk>Niniwe
</fk><ft>Niniwe adalah ibukota Asyur, suatu bangsa yang sangat fasik, kejam, dan dursila (Nah. 1:11; 2:12-13; 3:1, 4, 16, 19). Orang Yahudi membenci orang Asyur dan memandang mereka sebagai ancaman. Yunus sangat marah karena penduduk Niniwe bukan keturunan orang Yahudi. Yunus berharap Tuhan tidak mengasihani mereka.</ft></f> bahwa Aku akan segera menghukum mereka, karena perbuatan mereka jahat sekali.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="JON.1.3" />Tetapi Yunus tidak mau pergi ke Niniwe! Dia malah mencoba melarikan diri dari hadapan TUHAN dengan pergi ke Yopa— tempat yang berlawanan arah dari perintah TUHAN. Di sana, dia mencari kapal yang menuju kota Tarsis, membayar ongkos untuk perjalanan tersebut, dan menaiki kapal itu.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="JON.1.4" />Kemudian TUHAN mengirimkan angin yang sangat kencang ke laut dan terjadilah badai yang sangat besar dan kuat, sehingga kapal itu hampir pecah.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="JON.1.5" />Karena itu, anak buah kapal menjadi sangat takut dan setiap orang berdoa kepada dewanya masing-masing untuk meminta pertolongan. Mereka membuang barang-barang ke laut untuk meringankan beban kapal itu supaya tidak mudah tenggelam. Sementara itu, Yunus sudah turun ke lantai yang bagian bawah, lalu berbaring di situ, sampai tertidur nyenyak.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="JON.1.6" />Pada waktu kapten kapal itu turun ke lantai bagian bawah, dia melihat Yunus sedang tertidur nyenyak. Lalu kapten kapal itu membangunkan Yunus dan berkata, “Bagaimana mungkin kamu bisa tidur nyenyak dalam keadaan begini? Bangunlah, berdoalah kepada dewamu! Mungkin dewamu itu mau mengasihani dan menyelamatkan kita dari bencana ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="JON.1.7" />Setelah kapten kapal itu dan Yunus naik ke lantai atas kapal, para anak buah kapal itu berkata seorang kepada yang lain, “Untuk mencari tahu siapa sebenarnya penyebab bencana ini, kita harus melakukan undian.” Dan ketika mereka melakukan itu, Yunuslah yang kena.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="JON.1.8" />Anak buah kapal itu berkata kepada Yunus, “Apa betul kamulah penyebab terjadinya bencana ini? Apa pekerjaanmu? Kamu dari mana dan suku bangsa apa?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9-10" bcv="JON.1.9" />Jawab Yunus, “Saya orang Ibrani. Saya menyembah TUHAN yang bertakhta di surga dan yang menciptakan lautan dan daratan. Saya sedang berusaha melarikan diri dari hadapan-Nya.”
</p>
<p style="p">Setelah mendengar apa yang disampaikan oleh Yunus, maka para anak buah kapal itu menjadi sangat ketakutan. Lalu mereka berkata kepadanya, “Apa? Lalu mengapa kamu melakukan itu?!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="JON.1.11" />Sementara itu, badai semakin memburuk dan gelombang semakin besar. Anak buah kapal berkata kepada Yunus, “Apa yang harus kami lakukan terhadap kamu supaya badai ini bisa tenang kembali?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="JON.1.12" />Jawab Yunus, “Sekarang saya tahu bahwa sayalah penyebab badai ini. Angkat dan buanglah saya ke laut, maka badai ini pasti akan tenang kembali.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="JON.1.13" />Tetapi para anak buah kapal tidak mau langsung membuang Yunus ke laut. Mereka berusaha sekuat tenaga mendayung kapal itu kembali ke darat. Namun mereka tidak mampu karena badai itu semakin besar dan menyerang mereka.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="JON.1.14" />Karena itu, mereka pun berseru kepada TUHAN, “Ya TUHAN, janganlah binasakan kami karena nyawa orang ini— yang tidak melakukan kesalahan apa pun kepada kami. Ya TUHAN, Engkau sudah melakukan apa yang Engkau kehendaki!”
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="JON.1.15" />Lalu mereka mengangkat Yunus dan membuangnya ke laut, maka laut menjadi tenang kembali.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="JON.1.16" />Para anak buah kapal itu menjadi sangat ketakutan akan kebesaran kuasa TUHAN. Karena itu, mereka berjanji bahwa nanti mereka akan melakukan hal-hal yang menyenangkan hati-Nya dan akan mempersembahkan kurban sembelihan.<f caller="+"><fr>1:16
</fr><fk>berjanji bahwa nanti …
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah, “Mereka mempersembahkan kurban sembelihan serta bernazar.” Terjemahan TSI sesuai dengan tafsiran bahwa penulis menggunakan sejenis gaya bahasa di mana kedua kegiatan tersebut disatukan seperti ini, ‘berjanji (bernazar) untuk mempersembahkan kurban sembelihan.’ (Lihat NET dan catatan kaki keempat untuk ayat ini.) Pada waktu keajaiban yang diceritakan dalam ayat 15 terjadi, kemungkinan besar para awak kapal tidak mempunyai binatang di dalam kapal itu yang dapat dipersembahkan.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="JON.1.17" />Sementara itu, TUHAN mendatangkan ikan besar untuk menelan Yunus. Maka tinggallah Yunus di dalam perut ikan itu selama tiga hari tiga malam.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="2" />
<s style="s1">Doa Yunus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1-2" bcv="JON.2.1" />Dari dalam perut ikan itu, Yunus berdoa kepada Allah-nya. Katanya,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Ya TUHAN, seperti penulis Mazmur berkata,<f caller="+"><fr>2:1-2
</fr><fk>seperti penulis Mazmur berkata
</fk><ft>Banyak orang sudah bertanya kenapa— kalau menurut ayat 1 dan 10 Yunus masih di dalam perut ikan besar— dia berdoa seperti sudah diselamatkan dari bahaya maut? Salah satu jawaban yang baik adalah bahwa dia mengutip dari pengalaman penulis Mazmur. Walaupun doa Yunus tidak mengutip persis seperti ayat-ayat di Mazmur, tetapi terdapat kemiripan frasa dengan Mzm. 2:9; 3:8; 18:4-6; 22:22-28; 32:5; 42:5-8; 50:13-17; 66:13-15; 69:1-2, 5-6, 13-15; 116:3-5. Untuk informasi lebih lanjut, lihat artikel oleh Bob Deffinbaugh, “The Psalm of the Prodigal Prophet.”</ft></f>
</q>
<q style="q1">‘Waktu aku dalam kesusahan besar,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">aku berseru kepada-Mu minta tolong, dan Engkau sudah menjawab aku!
</q>
<q style="q1">Ketika aku berada jauh dan seperti sudah dalam kuburan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">aku berseru kepada-Mu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan Engkau pernah mendengar seruanku dan menyelamatkanku.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="JON.2.3" />Engkau sudah melemparkan aku di tengah laut yang paling dalam.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Di sana arus air semuanya sudah mengelilingi aku.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Ombak dan gelombang— yang Engkau kirim, menenggelamkan aku ke bawah.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="JON.2.4" />Aku pikir Engkau sudah mengusir aku jauh dari hadapan-Mu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan bagaimana mungkin aku melihat lagi Rumah-Mu yang kudus di Yerusalem?<f caller="+"><fr>2:4
</fr><fk>dan bagaimana …
</fk><ft>Baris ini bisa diterjemahkan sebagai pernyataan keyakinan Yunus, “namun aku pasti akan lagi melihat Rumah-Mu yang kudus.”</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="JON.2.5" />Lautan luas menutupi seluruh tubuhku!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Air laut menenggelamkan aku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan rumput laut seolah-olah sudah melilit kepalaku.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="JON.2.6" />Aku tenggelam sampai ke bagian paling dasar dari gunung-gunung yang berada di bawah laut.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Seolah-olah pintu gerbang dunia orang mati sudah terkunci dan aku dipenjarakan di sana untuk selama-lamanya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tetapi Engkau, ya TUHAN, sudah menyelamatkanku dari liang kuburku dan memberikan hidupku kembali.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="JON.2.7" />Ketika aku semakin melemah dan hampir mati, aku teringat kepada-Mu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan doaku sampai kepada-Mu, ke dalam Rumah-Mu yang kudus.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="JON.2.8" />Sia-sia saja ketika orang-orang menyembah berhala-berhala,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena mereka meninggalkan Engkau yang mengasihi mereka dengan setia.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="JON.2.9" />Tetapi aku akan menyanyikan syukur dan mempersembahkan kurban kepada-Mu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Semua janjiku pasti aku akan lakukan, ya TUHAN Penyelamatku!’”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="JON.2.10" />Kemudian TUHAN memerintahkan ikan itu supaya memuntahkan Yunus ke darat.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="3" />
<s style="s1">Pertobatan penduduk Niniwe
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JON.3.1" />Untuk kedua kalinya TUHAN berbicara kepada Yunus,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JON.3.2" />“Pergilah ke Niniwe, kota besar itu, dan sampaikanlah kepada penduduknya pesan yang Aku berikan kepadamu.”
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JON.3.3" />Kali ini Yunus menaati perintah TUHAN untuk pergi ke sana. Kota Niniwe sangat besar karena butuh waktu tiga hari bagi seseorang untuk melintasi kota itu dengan berjalan kaki.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="JON.3.4" />Yunus memasuki kota itu dan sesudah berjalan sepanjang hari, dia mulai menyampaikan pesan Allah, katanya, “Empat puluh hari lagi, Niniwe akan dibinasakan!”
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="JON.3.5" />Penduduk Niniwe menjadi percaya dengan pesan Allah yang disampaikan oleh Yunus. Mereka memutuskan untuk berpuasa— baik orang besar maupun orang kecil, memakai kain karung untuk menunjukkan bahwa mereka menyesali dosa-dosa mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="JON.3.6" />Setelah raja Niniwe mendengar kabar itu, dia langsung turun dari takhtanya. Dia melepaskan jubah kerajaannya dan memakai kain karung, lalu dia duduk di atas abu sebagai tanda penyesalannya atas dosanya.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="JON.3.7" />Lalu Raja dan para menteri mengeluarkan perintah untuk diumumkan kepada seluruh penduduk Niniwe sebagai berikut,
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1">“Semua orang, sapi, domba dan ternak lainnya dilarang makan dan minum.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="JON.3.8" />Semua orang dan binatang harus memakai kain karung. Sebagai tanda penyesalan, kamu masing-masing harus berdoa dengan sungguh-sungguh kepada Allah dan harus bertobat dari segala kejahatanmu— termasuk kekerasan terhadap orang lain.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="JON.3.9" />Siapa tahu? Mungkin dengan demikian Allah akan mengubah keputusan-Nya dan murka-Nya akan reda sehingga kita tidak jadi binasa.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="JON.3.10" />Ketika Allah melihat penduduk Niniwe sungguh-sungguh menyesal dan tidak melakukan perbuatan jahat lagi, maka Allah berhenti marah kepada kota Niniwe dan membatalkan keputusan-Nya untuk membinasakan mereka.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="4" />
<s style="s1">Yunus marah karena kebaikan hati Allah kepada penduduk Niniwe
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JON.4.1" />Yunus menjadi sakit hati dan sangat marah karena Allah tidak jadi membinasakan Niniwe.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JON.4.2" />Beginilah doa Yunus kepada TUHAN, “Ya TUHAN, dulu waktu masih di negeriku aku sudah menyangka bahwa Engkau akan melakukan hal seperti ini! Itulah sebabnya aku melarikan diri ke Tarsis. Engkau Maha Pengasih, berbelas kasihan, panjang sabar, dan setia kepada janji-janji-Mu. Ketika orang melakukan kejahatan, Engkau tidak cepat marah dan selalu siap mengubah rencana sehingga mereka tidak jadi dihukum.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JON.4.3" />Jadi, sekarang ya TUHAN, karena Engkau tidak jadi membinasakan Niniwe, cabut sajalah nyawaku! Karena lebih baik aku mati daripada hidup!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="JON.4.4" />Lalu TUHAN berkata, “Pantaskah kamu marah karena Aku tidak membinasakan Niniwe?!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="JON.4.5" />Lalu Yunus pergi ke sebelah timur kota itu dan membangun pondok kecil di situ lalu duduk berteduh di bawahnya sambil menunggu dan melihat apa yang akan terjadi pada kota itu.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="JON.4.6" />Kemudian TUHAN Allah menumbuhkan tanaman yang merambat untuk melindungi kepala Yunus dari sinar matahari untuk membuat dia merasa lebih nyaman. Yunus pun sangat senang dengan tanaman itu.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="JON.4.7" />Akan tetapi keesokan harinya sebelum matahari terbit, Allah mengirim seekor ulat untuk melubangi batang tanaman itu sampai membuatnya layu.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="JON.4.8" />Ketika matahari terbit, Allah mengirimkan angin yang sangat panas yang bertiup dari arah timur. Karena sinar matahari yang sangat panas itu, maka Yunus lemas dan hampir pingsan. Yunus ingin mati dan berseru, “Lebih baik aku mati daripada hidup!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="JON.4.9" />Maka Allah menjawab kepada Yunus, “Pantaskah kamu marah karena tanaman itu layu?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Yunus, “Ya, sepantasnyalah aku sangat marah sampai mati!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="JON.4.10" />Tetapi TUHAN berkata kepadanya, “Kamu sendiri peduli kepada tanaman yang merambat itu bukan? Meskipun sama sekali tidak kamu tanam atau pelihara, yang tumbuh hanya dalam satu malam kemudian layu pada malam berikutnya.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="JON.4.11" />Bagaimana Aku tidak mengasihani Niniwe, kota yang besar itu dengan penduduknya yang lebih dari seratus dua puluh ribu jiwa?! Mereka masih seperti anak-anak kecil yang belum dapat membedakan apa yang baik dan yang jahat. Dan juga terdapat sangat banyak ternak di situ.”<ve />
</p>
</book>
<book id="ZEC"><id id="ZEC">
</id><h>Zakaria
</h><toc level="1">Zakaria
</toc><toc level="2">Zekaria
</toc><toc level="3">Zak.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">Zakaria
</p>

<c id="1" />
<s style="s1">Panggilan untuk kembali kepada TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ZEC.1.1" />Saya Nabi Zakaria anak Berekia, cucu Ido. Ketika Darius, raja negeri Persia, sudah memerintah selama dua tahun delapan bulan, saya menerima pesan ini dari TUHAN,
<ve />
<v id="2-3" bcv="ZEC.1.2" />“Sampaikanlah kepada bangsa Israel: Nenek moyang kalian membuat Aku murka, tetapi Aku, TUHAN Panglima Semesta berkata, ‘Kembalilah kepada-Ku, dan Aku akan kembali kepadamu.’
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ZEC.1.4" />Jangan seperti nenek moyang kalian yang menutup telinga terhadap pesan para nabi! Nabi-nabi itu menyampaikan pesan-Ku untuk berhenti melakukan segala macam kejahatan, tetapi nenek moyang kalian tidak mau taat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="ZEC.1.5" />“Nenek moyang kalian memang sudah mati. Juga para nabi, meski saleh pun mereka tidak hidup selamanya.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="ZEC.1.6" />Tetapi semua yang pernah Aku sampaikan melalui para nabi itu sudah terjadi tepat seperti yang Aku katakan. Maka akhirnya nenek moyang kalian pun mengakui, ‘Memang kami pantas menerima hukuman yang setimpal dengan kesalahan kami. TUHAN Panglima Semesta sudah melakukan itu sesuai peringatan-Nya.’”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Penglihatan pertama: Malaikat di antara pohon murad
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="ZEC.1.7" />Pada tanggal 15 Februari<f caller="+"><fr>1:7
</fr><fk>15 Februari
</fk><ft>Dalam penanggalan Yahudi, hari ini jatuh pada tanggal 24 bulan sebelas, yaitu bulan Sebat.</ft></f> dalam tahun kedua pemerintahan raja Darius, sekali lagi saya menerima pesan dari TUHAN
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="ZEC.1.8" />dalam penglihatan di malam hari. Saya melihat ada malaikat duduk di atas seekor kuda berwarna merah. Kuda itu sedang berdiri di antara pohon-pohon murad<x caller="+"><xo>1:8
</xo><xt>Yes. 41:19 CK</xt></x> di lembah yang sempit. Di belakangnya ada kuda-kuda lain berwarna merah, coklat, dan putih, dengan penunggangnya masing-masing.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="ZEC.1.9" />Ada juga malaikat wakil TUHAN<f caller="+"><fr>1:9
</fr><fk>malaikat wakil TUHAN
</fk><ft>TSI menggunakan istilah ‘malaikat wakil TUHAN’ di kitab Zakaria dengan cara seperti di Keluaran dan beberapa kitab lain. Maksudnya, setiap perkataan malaikat ini mewakili perkataan TUHAN sendiri. Misalnya ketika malaikat menggunakan kata ‘Aku’, hal itu bisa diartikan sebagai kutipan langsung ucapan TUHAN, sehingga ‘Aku’ merujuk pada TUHAN sendiri, bukan si malaikat. Lihat Kel. 3:2 CK.</ft></f> yang ditugaskan untuk menjelaskan berbagai hal kepada saya. Maka saya bertanya kepadanya, “Tuanku, untuk apakah itu?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawabnya, “Akan saya tunjukkan.”
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="ZEC.1.10" />Lalu malaikat pertama, yaitu yang menunggang kuda merah, berkata, “Kami semua diutus TUHAN untuk memeriksa keadaan di seluruh bumi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="ZEC.1.11" />Para penunggang kuda yang lain memberikan laporan kepada malaikat pertama, “Kami sudah menjelajahi bumi, dan seluruh bumi dalam keadaan damai.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="ZEC.1.12" />Lalu penunggang kuda merah itu berseru kepada TUHAN, “Oh TUHAN Panglima Semesta, selama tujuh puluh tahun Engkau sudah memurkai penduduk Yerusalem dan negeri Yehuda. Berapa lama lagi? Kapankah Engkau akan menunjukkan belas kasihan-Mu kepada mereka?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13-14" bcv="ZEC.1.13" />Maka TUHAN menjawab dengan kata-kata yang lembut dan menenangkan. Dan malaikat wakil-Nya yang berbicara dengan saya menyuruh saya untuk memberitakan pesan berikut ini dari TUHAN Panglima Semesta, “Kasih sayang-Ku kepada penduduk Yerusalem<f caller="+"><fr>1:13-14
</fr><fk>Yerusalem
</fk><ft>Naskah bahasa Ibrani menuliskan “Yerusalem dan Zion”. Pada zaman Zakaria orang mengerti Sion adalah nama lain untuk Yerusalem tetapi pembaca sekarang bisa salah mengerti kedua nama itu merujuk kepada tempat yang berbeda.</ft></f> sangat besar dan berkobar-kobar.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="ZEC.1.15" />Dulu Aku memang murka kepada umat-Ku sehingga Aku menghukum mereka. Tetapi bangsa yang Aku tugaskan untuk melaksanakan hukuman bertindak terlalu kejam melebihi kehendak-Ku. Maka sekarang Aku murka terhadap bangsa-bangsa itu, yang sekarang hidup tenang-tenang saja.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="ZEC.1.16" />Itulah sebabnya Aku kembali menunjukkan belas kasihan-Ku kepada Yerusalem. Rumah-Ku, dan bahkan seluruh kota Yerusalem, akan dibangun kembali!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="ZEC.1.17" />“Beritakan juga pesan ini dari TUHAN Panglima Semesta: Aku akan menghapuskan rasa malu para penduduk Yerusalem. Mereka akan Aku anggap sebagai umat-Ku lagi. Juga penduduk kota-kota di Israel akan kembali menikmati kemakmuran.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Penglihatan kedua: Empat tanduk dan empat tukang besi
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="ZEC.1.18" />Lalu saya melihat empat buah tanduk.<f caller="+"><fr>1:18
</fr><fk>tanduk
</fk><ft>Dalam kebudayaan Israel zaman itu, tanduk sapi atau kambing jantan sering digunakan sebagai lambang kekuatan militer.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="ZEC.1.19" />Maka saya bertanya kepada malaikat yang berbicara dengan saya, “Apakah ini?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawabnya, “Tanduk-tanduk melambangkan bangsa-bangsa yang mencerai-beraikan penduduk Yerusalem, suku Yehuda, dan bangsa Israel.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="ZEC.1.20" />Selanjutnya TUHAN menunjukkan kepada saya empat orang tukang besi.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="ZEC.1.21" />Lalu saya bertanya, “Apa yang akan dilakukan oleh keempat orang itu?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab-Nya, “Para tukang besi itu datang untuk mengancam dan mengenyahkan bangsa-bangsa yang sudah bertindak sangat kejam ketika mencerai-beraikan umat-Ku sehingga umat-Ku sangat tersiksa.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="2" />
<s style="s1">Penglihatan ketiga: Kemakmuran Yerusalem di masa depan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ZEC.2.1" />Kemudian saya melihat seorang laki-laki sedang memegang tali pengukur di tangannya.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ZEC.2.2" />Saya bertanya kepadanya, “Ke mana engkau hendak pergi?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawabnya, “Ke Yerusalem, untuk mengukur panjang dan lebar kota itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="ZEC.2.3" />Lalu malaikat wakil TUHAN yang sebelumnya berbicara dengan saya maju untuk menemui seorang malaikat lain
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ZEC.2.4" />dan berkata kepadanya, “Cepatlah kejar pemuda yang memegang tali pengukur itu. Sampaikan kepadanya bahwa Yerusalem akan menjadi kota yang tidak dibatasi oleh tembok lagi, karena jumlah manusia dan hewan yang tinggal di sana akan melebihi luas kota itu.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="ZEC.2.5" />Dan TUHAN sudah berjanji, ‘Aku sendiri yang akan menjadi seperti tembok api untuk menjaga seluruh kota. Dan Aku akan tinggal di dalamnya dengan segenap kemuliaan-Ku!’”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">TUHAN memanggil umat-Nya yang tercerai-berai untuk pulang ke Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="ZEC.2.6" />TUHAN berkata, “Ayo, ayo! Tinggalkanlah negeri Babel, hai umat-Ku yang sudah Aku cerai-beraikan ke timur, barat, utara, dan selatan.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="ZEC.2.7" />Hai kalian yang masih tinggal di Babel, cepat larilah kembali ke Yerusalem!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8-9" bcv="ZEC.2.8" />“Sebab Aku, TUHAN Panglima Semesta, demi kemuliaan-Ku sendiri, menyampaikan peringatan ini mengenai bangsa-bangsa yang sudah menindas kalian:
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">Siapa pun yang menyakiti kalian berarti menyakiti milik-Ku yang paling berharga.
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Maka Aku akan bertindak dengan seluruh kekuatan-Ku dan menghancurkan mereka. Saat itu, kalian yang diperbudak akan berbalik menjarah mereka.”
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1">Dan saya, Zakaria, menanggapi: Ketika hal itu terjadi, kalian akan tahu bahwa yang mengutus saya sebagai nabi kepada kalian benar-benar adalah TUHAN Panglima Semesta.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="ZEC.2.10" />Lalu TUHAN berkata lagi, “Hai penduduk Yerusalem, bersorak-sorailah dan bersukarialah, sebab Aku segera datang untuk tinggal di antara kalian!
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="ZEC.2.11" />Pada hari itu banyak bangsa akan bergabung dengan kalian, dan Aku akan menerima mereka sebagai umat-Ku. Aku akan tinggal bersama kalian.”
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1">Dan sekali lagi saya menanggapi: Ketika hal itu terjadi, kalian akan tahu bahwa yang mengutus saya sebagai nabi kepada kalian benar-benar adalah TUHAN Panglima Semesta.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="ZEC.2.12" />Lagi kata TUHAN, “Daerah Yehuda akan kembali menjadi harta pusaka di tanah-Ku yang suci, dan Aku akan sekali lagi menganggap Yerusalem sebagai pusat kerajaan-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="13" bcv="ZEC.2.13" />Dan saya berkata: Tenangkanlah hatimu di hadapan TUHAN, hai seluruh umat-Nya, sebab Dia sudah turun dari rumah kudus-Nya di surga untuk hadir di tengah-tengah kita.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="3" />
<s style="s1">Penglihatan keempat: Penyucian untuk imam besar
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1-4" bcv="ZEC.3.1" />Lalu kepada saya ditunjukkan Imam Besar Yosua, tetapi dia mengenakan pakaian yang sangat kotor.<f caller="+"><fr>3:1-4
</fr><fk>pakaian … kotor
</fk><ft>Imam besar wajib mengenakan pakaian khusus yang suci sebelum melakukan pendamaian bagi umat Israel (Im. 16:32-33). Dalam konteks ini, pakaian kotor Yosua dapat ditafsirkan bahwa fungsi imam besar sudah ternoda karena berbagai kesalahan dan kelalaian dalam melaksanakan perintah TUHAN yang terkait dengan persembahan di rumah Allah, sehingga keimamamnya saat itu tidak sah.</ft></f> Dia sedang dihakimi. Dia berdiri di hadapan malaikat wakil TUHAN tadi, dan di dekatnya ada beberapa malaikat lain. Di sebelah kanan Yosua, berdirilah si pendakwa<f caller="+"><fr>3:1-4
</fr><fk>si pendakwa
</fk><ft>Sesuai bentuk kata dalam bahasa Ibrani, yang diterjemahkan ‘si pendakwa’ di sini adalah sebuah gelar atau nama jabatan, bukan nama pribadi. Karena kata pendakwa dalam bahasa Ibrani mirip dengan nama Satanas (atau iblis), maka banyak terjemahan menuliskan nama iblis di sini. Tetapi sebenarnya tidak diketahui dengan pasti siapa ‘si pendakwa’ ini, dan belum tentu dia adalah Satanas/iblis. Lihat catatan di Ayb. 1:6.</ft></f> yang sedang menuduh dia. TUHAN berkata kepada pendakwa itu, “Aku, TUHAN, menolak segala tuduhanmu. Aku sudah memilih Yerusalem, dan Yosua ini ibarat sebatang tongkat terbakar yang ditarik keluar dari api.”
</p>
<p style="p">Maka berkatalah malaikat itu kepada beberapa malaikat lain, “Singkirkan pakaian kotor ini dari Yosua.” Dan katanya kepada Yosua, “TUHAN mengatakan kepadamu, ‘Aku sudah membuang dosamu, dan sekarang Aku memberikan kepadamu pakaian tugas yang baru selaku imam besar.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="ZEC.3.5" />Kemudian saya, Zakaria, berkata, “Lilitkanlah serban yang bersih di kepalanya!” Maka mereka melilitkan serban<x caller="+"><xo>3:5
</xo><xt>Kel. 28:4 CK</xt></x> yang bersih di kepala Imam Besar Yosua dan memakaikan kepadanya pakaian yang baru. Malaikat yang sebelumnya berbicara dengan saya berdiri di dekat dia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6-7" bcv="ZEC.3.6" />Lalu malaikat itu menyampaikan perkataan TUHAN Panglima Semesta kepada Yosua,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">“Yosua, jika kamu hidup sesuai dengan semua hukum dan peraturan-Ku, maka kamu akan mendapat kuasa atas rumah-Ku dan seluruh kompleksnya. Aku akan mengizinkan kamu untuk keluar masuk di hadirat-Ku bersama mereka yang sedang berdiri di sini.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="ZEC.3.8" />Ketahuilah, Yosua, juga semua imam lain di bawahmu: Kalian merupakan gambaran dari sesuatu yang akan Aku wujudkan nanti. Dan di antara kalian Aku akan segera menghadirkan hamba-Ku yang disebut Sang Tunas.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="ZEC.3.9" />Sekarang, lihatlah batu yang Aku letakkan di hadapan Yosua, sebuah batu dengan tujuh sisi. Aku akan mengukir tulisan di atasnya. Aku juga akan menghapuskan dosa-dosa negeri ini dalam satu hari.<f caller="+"><fr>3:9
</fr><fk>tujuh sisi
</fk><ft>Secara hariah: tujuh mata.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="ZEC.3.10" />Dan pada hari itu, setiap orang akan hidup tenteram, saling berkunjung satu sama lain, bercakap-cakap sambil menikmati lingkungan tempat tinggal mereka yang hijau permai.”<f caller="+"><fr>3:10
</fr><fk>lingkungan …
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: di bawah pohon anggur dan pohon ara. Kedua jenis pohon itu melambangkan kesejahteraan. (1Raj. 4:25; 2Raj. 18:31; Mi. 4:4)</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>

<c id="4" />
<s style="s1">Penglihatan kelima: Tiang pelita dan dua pohon zaitun
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ZEC.4.1" />Lalu malaikat wakil TUHAN itu kembali dan menyadarkan saya. Pada waktu itu saya merasa seperti baru bangun dari tidur.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ZEC.4.2" />Malaikat itu bertanya, “Apa yang kamu lihat?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab saya, “Saya melihat sebuah tiang pelita dari emas. Ada sebuah mangkuk berisi minyak di bagian atasnya. Di pinggiran mangkuk itu ada tujuh pelita. Setiap pelita memiliki tujuh sudut dengan satu sumbu pada setiap sudut.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="ZEC.4.3" />Saya juga melihat dua pohon zaitun, satu di sisi kanan dan satunya lagi di sisi kiri mangkuk itu.”
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ZEC.4.4" />Lalu saya berkata, “Tuan, saya tidak mengerti apa artinya benda-benda itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="ZEC.4.5" />Tanya malaikat itu, “Apakah kamu benar-benar tidak tahu?”
</p>
<p style="p">Dan saya menjawab, “Tidak, Tuanku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="ZEC.4.6" />Lalu dia berkata kepada saya, “Yang kamu lihat itu melambangkan pesan TUHAN untuk kamu sampaikan kepada gubernur Zerubabel. Katakanlah begini: Engkau tidak mungkin berhasil mengatasi hambatan besar yang ada di hadapanmu dengan kekuatan dana, manusia, ataupun dengan kekuasaanmu sebagai gubernur, melainkan dengan kuasa Roh-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="ZEC.4.7" />Hambatan sebesar gunung pun tidak akan sanggup menghalangi engkau. Dalam pembangunan rumah-Ku yang sedang dimulai, engkau akan menempatkan batu terakhir.<f caller="+"><fr>4:7
</fr><fk>batu terakhir
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Batu utama/puncak. Dalam proyek pembangunan pada zaman itu, batu utama sebuah bangunan dihias dan dipasang paling akhir untuk menandai proyek pembangunannya sudah selesai. Pemasangan batu itu biasanya dilakukan oleh pejabat dan disaksikan oleh orang banyak.</ft></f> Saat menyaksikannya, orang-orang akan bersorak, ‘Sungguh mempesona! Puji Allah karena kebaikan-Nya!’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="ZEC.4.8" />Lalu saya menerima pesan ini dari TUHAN,
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="ZEC.4.9" />“Zerubabel sudah meletakkan fondasi rumah TUHAN ini, dan dia juga akan menyelesaikannya. Ketika hal itu terjadi, semua orang Israel akan menyadari bahwa memang Akulah yang mengutusmu sebagai nabi.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="ZEC.4.10" />Jadi, janganlah orang menganggap remeh hal-hal kecil dalam pembangunan rumah TUHAN, sebab Aku senang melihat pekerjaan ini berlangsung di bawah pimpinan Zerubabel.”
</p>
<p style="p">Dan malaikat itu berkata lagi, “Ketujuh pelita ini melambangkan mata TUHAN yang mengawasi seluruh bumi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="ZEC.4.11" />Lalu saya bertanya kepadanya, “Apa arti kedua pohon zaitun yang mengapit tiang pelita itu?
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="ZEC.4.12" />Dan apa arti dua cabang pohon zaitun yang mengalirkan minyak berwarna emas melalui dua pipa emas itu?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="ZEC.4.13" />Kata malaikat itu, “Apakah kamu benar-benar tidak tahu?”
</p>
<p style="p">Saya menjawab, “Tidak, Tuanku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="ZEC.4.14" />Maka dia menjelaskan, “Keduanya melambangkan dua orang yang diurapi TUHAN, Penguasa seluruh bumi, untuk melayani Dia.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="5" />
<s style="s1">Penglihatan keenam: Lembaran perkamen yang melayang-layang
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ZEC.5.1" />Dalam penglihatan berikut saya melihat selembar perkamen<f caller="+"><fr>5:1
</fr><fk>selembar perkamen
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: gulungan (kitab). Pada zaman Zakaria, gulungan kitab dibuat dari perkamen. Perkamen adalah bahan seperti kertas tebal terbuat dari kulit kambing atau sapi muda. Di ayat 2 dikatakan bahwa gulungan ini sudah terbuka dan sangat besar, sehingga orang bisa membaca pengumuman yang tertulis di dalamnya.</ft></f> melayang-layang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="ZEC.5.2" />Malaikat wakil TUHAN itu bertanya kepada saya, “Apa yang kamu lihat?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab saya, “Saya melihat selembar perkamen raksasa yang sedang melayang ke sana kemari. Panjangnya sekitar 9 meter dan lebarnya sekitar 4,5 meter.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="ZEC.5.3" />Lalu dia berkata kepada saya, “Pada lembaran itu tertulis hukuman yang akan dijatuhkan atas penduduk seluruh negeri Israel. Satu sisi lembaran itu bertuliskan bahwa orang yang mencuri akan diusir dari negeri ini, dan di sisi satunya tertulis bahwa orang yang bersumpah palsu akan diusir dari negeri ini.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ZEC.5.4" />Beginilah kata TUHAN Panglima Semesta, ‘Aku akan mengirim hukuman ke dalam setiap rumah yang didiami pencuri dan setiap rumah orang yang memakai nama-Ku untuk menutupi kebohongannya. Hukuman itu akan tetap tinggal di rumah mereka sampai rumah-rumah itu benar-benar hancur, bahkan sampai ke kayu-kayu dan batu-batunya.’”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Penglihatan ketujuh: Seorang perempuan di dalam keranjang
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="ZEC.5.5" />Malaikat itu berkata lagi kepada saya, “Lihatlah benda yang sedang diturunkan dari atas.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="ZEC.5.6" />Saya bertanya, “Apa itu?” Dan dia menjawab, “Itu adalah sebuah keranjang besar yang berisi penuh dengan dosa semua penduduk negeri ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="ZEC.5.7" />Ketika keranjang itu tiba dan penutup timahnya diangkat, ternyata ada seorang perempuan duduk di dalamnya!
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="ZEC.5.8" />Kata malaikat itu, “Perempuan ini bernama Kejahatan.” Lalu dia mendorong perempuan itu kembali ke dalam keranjang dan menutupnya lagi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="ZEC.5.9" />Kemudian saya melihat dua perempuan bersayap terbang ke arah kami, seakan-akan meluncur di atas angin. Sayap-sayap mereka tampak seperti sayap burung bangau. Mereka mengangkat keranjang itu dan terbang membawanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="ZEC.5.10" />Saya bertanya kepada malaikat itu, “Ke mana mereka membawa keranjang itu?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="ZEC.5.11" />Jawabnya, “Ke negeri Babel. Di sana mereka akan membangun sebuah tempat pemujaan untuk perempuan itu. Sesudah tempat pemujaannya siap, mereka akan meletakkan keranjang itu di atas alasnya.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="6" />
<s style="s1">Penglihatan kedelapan: Empat kereta perang
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ZEC.6.1" />Lalu saya melihat empat kereta perang yang datang dari antara dua gunung perunggu.<f caller="+"><fr>6:1
</fr><fk>gunung perunggu dan kuda-kuda
</fk><ft>Dalam bahasa Ibrani, jelas bahwa kedua gunung dalam ayat ini terbuat dari perunggu sehingga dapat ditafsirkan bahwa penglihatan ini bukan menunjukkan suatu lokasi yang nyata di bumi. Dari informasi di ayat 6, bahasa Ibrani menjelaskan ada lebih dari satu kuda di setiap kereta perang.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ZEC.6.2" />Kereta perang yang pertama ditarik oleh kuda-kuda berwarna merah, kereta kedua oleh kuda hitam,
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="ZEC.6.3" />kereta ketiga ditarik kuda putih, dan kereta keempat ditarik oleh kuda berbintik-bintik.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ZEC.6.4" />Lalu saya bertanya kepada malaikat wakil TUHAN itu, “Apa ini, Tuanku?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="ZEC.6.5" />Dia menjawab, “Semua itu adalah kereta dan kuda-kuda surgawi yang berangkat dari hadapan Sang Penguasa Bumi menuju ke empat penjuru mata angin.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="ZEC.6.6" />Kereta dengan dua kuda<f caller="+"><fr>6:6
</fr><fk>dua kuda
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: kuda-kuda. Satu kereta perang biasanya ditarik oleh dua kuda.</ft></f> hitam bertugas pergi ke arah utara, kereta dengan dua kuda putih ke barat, kereta dengan dua kuda berbintik-bintik ke selatan, dan kereta dengan dua kuda merah pergi ke timur.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="ZEC.6.7" />Kuda-kuda itu sangat kuat dan kelihatan gelisah ingin segera berangkat mengitari dunia. Lalu malaikat itu memberi perintah, “Pergilah dan awasi seluruh bumi!” Mereka pun langsung pergi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="ZEC.6.8" />Malaikat itu kemudian menyerukan perkataan TUHAN kepada saya, “Dahulu Aku sangat marah kepada kerajaan Babel. Tetapi kereta dan kuda-kuda hitam itu pergi ke utara membawa hukuman dari-Ku, sehingga murka-Ku sudah reda.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Imam Besar Yosua menerima mahkota
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="ZEC.6.9" />Lalu saya menerima pesan lain dari TUHAN,
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="ZEC.6.10" />“Heldai, Tobia, dan Yedaya akan membawa persembahan emas dan perak dari orang-orang Yehuda yang masih tinggal di Babel. Saat mereka tiba, temuilah mereka di rumah Yosia anak Zefanya.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="ZEC.6.11" />Terima persembahan itu dan buatlah menjadi sebuah mahkota. Lalu kenakan mahkota itu pada Imam Besar Yosua anak Yozadak,
<ve />
<v id="12-13" bcv="ZEC.6.12" />dengan mengatakan, ‘Inilah raja yang Aku beri nama Sang Tunas, karena dari takhtanya dia akan bertumbuh seperti pohon dan sangat dimuliakan. Dia imam besar sekaligus raja, dan padanya kedua jabatan itu akan berperan sebagai satu kesatuan. Dia akan berhasil membangun rumah-Ku.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="ZEC.6.14" />“Mahkota itu akan ditempatkan di dalam rumah-Ku untuk mengingatkan bangsa Israel agar menghormati orang-orang yang memberikannya, yaitu Heldai, Tobia, Yedaya, dan Yosia anak Zefanya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="ZEC.6.15" />Dan saya, Zakaria bernubuat bahwa banyak orang dari berbagai bangsa akan datang untuk membangun kembali rumah TUHAN. Ketika hal itu terjadi, kalian akan tahu bahwa yang mengutus saya sebagai nabi kepada kalian benar-benar adalah TUHAN Panglima Semesta. Semuanya itu akan terwujud bila kalian sungguh-sungguh menaati TUHAN Allahmu.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="7" />
<s style="s1">Teguran terhadap kemunafikan umat Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ZEC.7.1" />Pada tanggal 7 Desember<f caller="+"><fr>7:1
</fr><fk>7 Desember
</fk><ft>Dalam penanggalan Ibrani hari ini jatuh pada tanggal empat bulan Kislev, yaitu bulan ke sembilan dari kalender Ibrani kuno.</ft></f> dalam tahun keempat pemerintahan Raja Darius, saya menerima pesan TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="2-3" bcv="ZEC.7.2" />Pada hari itu penduduk Betel mengutus Sar Ezer, Regem Melek, dan beberapa orang lain datang ke rumah TUHAN untuk meminta petunjuk dari TUHAN Panglima Semesta. Mereka bertanya kepada para imam dan nabi, “Selama bertahun-tahun, setiap bulan kelima kami sudah berpuasa untuk meratapi rumah TUHAN yang dihancurkan tentara Babel.<f caller="+"><fr>7:2-3
</fr><fk>bulan kelima
</fk><ft>Dalam Bahasa Ibrani: meratapi dan berpuasa pada bulan kelima. Bulan kelima dalam penanggalan Ibrani adalah bulan ketika rumah TUHAN dihancurkan oleh tentara kerajaan Babel. Mereka memperingati dukacitanya setiap tahun.</ft></f> Apakah kami harus terus melakukannya?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="ZEC.7.4" />Lalu saya menerima pesan dari TUHAN,
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="ZEC.7.5" />“Jawablah para imam dan penduduk Israel: Selama tujuh puluh tahun ketika kalian berpuasa setiap bulan kelima dan ketujuh, apakah kalian melakukannya dengan hati yang benar-benar bertobat dan berbalik kepada-Ku?
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="ZEC.7.6" />Tidak! Biarpun kalian makan atau tidak makan, kalian hanya memikirkan dirimu sendiri dan tidak kembali kepada-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="7-10" bcv="ZEC.7.7" />Jadi, jawaban-Ku masih sama seperti yang disampaikan oleh para nabi sebelumnya: Lakukanlah yang adil dan jujur. Tunjukkan belas kasihan dan kebaikan hati kepada sesamamu. Jangan menindas para janda dan anak yatim, orang asing, ataupun orang miskin. Jangan sekali-kali berencana untuk melakukan kejahatan terhadap sesamamu.
</p>
<p style="p">“Itulah yang Aku, TUHAN Panglima Semesta, sampaikan kepada nenek moyang kalian ketika kalian masih hidup makmur di Yerusalem, di kota-kota sekitarnya, dan di padang belantara Negeb.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="ZEC.7.11" />“Tetapi nenek moyangmu keras kepala dan menutup telinga terhadap perintah-Ku,
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="ZEC.7.12" />Sang Panglima Semesta. Sekalipun mereka berulang kali mendengar pesan yang disampaikan Roh-Ku melalui para nabi, mereka tetap tidak mau menaati hukum dan peringatan-Ku. Hati mereka keras seperti batu. Itulah sebabnya Aku memurkai mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="ZEC.7.13" />“Ketika Aku memanggil, mereka tidak mau mendengar. Jadi ketika mereka memanggil-Ku, Aku pun tidak mau mendengar.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="ZEC.7.14" />Seperti angin puting beliung, Aku mencerai-beraikan mereka ke negeri-negeri yang jauh. Tanah Israel yang dulunya subur dibiarkan menjadi tandus hingga tidak ada seorang pun yang mau melewatinya. Akibat kekerasan hati mereka, negeri yang indah itu menjadi sunyi dan sepi.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="8" />
<s style="s1">TUHAN berjanji untuk memulihkan kembali Yerusalem
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ZEC.8.1" />Saya menerima pesan ini dari TUHAN Panglima Semesta:
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ZEC.8.2" />“Kasih sayang-Ku kepada penduduk Yerusalem sangat besar dan berkobar-kobar, dan Aku sangat murka terhadap musuh-musuh yang sudah menyakiti kalian.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="ZEC.8.3" />Aku segera kembali untuk tinggal bersama kalian di rumah-Ku. Pada waktu itu, Yerusalem akan disebut Kota Umat yang Setia, dan Sion, tempat tinggal TUHAN Panglima Semesta, akan disebut Bukit yang Kudus.
<ve />
<v id="4-5" bcv="ZEC.8.4" />Yerusalem akan kembali menjadi tempat yang aman dan menyenangkan. Taman-taman kota kembali ramai oleh keceriaan anak-anak yang bermain, bahkan orang-orang yang berjalan dengan tongkat dapat menikmati masa tuanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="ZEC.8.6" />“Hal itu terasa mustahil bagi kalian yang selamat dari bangsa ini, tetapi bagi-Ku, TUHAN Panglima Semesta, tidak ada yang mustahil.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="ZEC.8.7" />Aku akan menyelamatkan umat-Ku dari segala penjuru bumi
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="ZEC.8.8" />dan membawa mereka kembali ke Yerusalem. Mereka akan menjadi umat-Ku, dan Aku yang maha adil dan setia akan menjadi Allah mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="ZEC.8.9" />“Aku, TUHAN Panglima Semesta, berkata: Kumpulkanlah semua kekuatanmu untuk menyelesaikan pembangunan rumah-Ku ini! Agar kalian tetap bersemangat, ingatlah semua pesan yang kalian dengar sejak dua tahun lalu ketika fondasi rumah-Ku diletakkan kembali.<f caller="+"><fr>8:9
</fr><fk>fondasi
</fk><ft>Fondasi ini bukan fondasi dari rumah TUHAN zaman Salomo, melainkan fondasi baru yang diletakkan dua tahun sebelumnya untuk membangun kembali rumah TUHAN. Dua nabi yang hadir pada waktu itu adalah Hagai dan Zakaria.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="ZEC.8.10" />Ingatlah kesusahan yang pernah kalian alami sebelum rumah-Ku mulai dibangun kembali. Kalian tidak mampu membayar tenaga manusia ataupun hewan untuk mengerjakan kebun sehingga tidak ada penghasilan. Waktu itu, kalian tidak merasa aman satu sama lain sehingga tidak tenang untuk melakukan apa pun, karena Aku membuat kalian saling bermusuhan.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="ZEC.8.11" />Tetapi sekarang, Aku akan membuat keadaan kalian jauh berbeda dibanding sebelumnya.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="ZEC.8.12" />Aku akan memberkati negeri ini dengan kedamaian. Langit akan mencurahkan hujan sehingga tanah memberikan hasilnya dan pohon anggur mengeluarkan buahnya. Aku akan memberikan semua berkat ini kepada umat-Ku yang tinggal sedikit, yaitu yang selamat dan telah kembali dari pembuangan.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="ZEC.8.13" />Memang dahulu bangsa-bangsa sekelilingmu mengejek kalian sebagai bangsa yang terkutuk. Tetapi sekarang, Aku akan menyelamatkan kalian dan membuat kalian menjadi berkat bagi mereka. Oleh sebab itu, teruslah membangun dengan tekad kuat dan jangan takut!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="ZEC.8.14" />“Aku, TUHAN Panglima Semesta, berkata: Karena nenek moyang kalian membuat-Ku murka, Aku memutuskan untuk menghukum umat-Ku, dan Aku tidak mengubah keputusan-Ku itu.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="ZEC.8.15" />Tetapi sekarang, Aku sudah memutuskan untuk memberkati kalian, penduduk Yerusalem dan tanah Yehuda. Jadi, janganlah takut!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="ZEC.8.16" />“Aku menegaskan hal-hal ini: Setiap orang harus hidup jujur dengan sesama. Para pemimpin dan hakim, berikanlah keputusan yang adil agar tercipta kedamaian di tengah rakyat.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="ZEC.8.17" />Janganlah merencanakan hal-hal yang jahat terhadap sesamamu, dan jangan memakai nama-Ku untuk menutupi kebohonganmu, karena Aku sangat membenci semua perbuatan itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yerusalem akan menjadi pusat penyembahan TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="ZEC.8.18" />Sekali lagi saya menerima pesan dari TUHAN Panglima Semesta:
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="ZEC.8.19" />“Hai orang-orang Yehuda, jangan lagi terikat dengan puasa yang kalian lakukan pada bulan-bulan tertentu selama masa pembuangan. Tetapi hiduplah dengan benar dan damai dengan sesama. Ubahlah puasamu itu menjadi perayaan yang riang gembira.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="ZEC.8.20" />“Aku, TUHAN Panglima Semesta, berkata: Akan tiba waktunya banyak orang dari berbagai kota dan negeri datang ke Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="ZEC.8.21" />Penduduk dari kota yang satu akan pergi mengajak penduduk kota yang lain, ‘Mari kita ke Yerusalem untuk menyembah TUHAN dan memohon berkat-Nya. Aku juga akan pergi ke sana.’
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="ZEC.8.22" />Orang dari berbagai bangsa yang kuat akan datang untuk menyembah Aku dan memohon berkat dari-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="ZEC.8.23" />Ketika masa itu tiba, tidaklah aneh apabila sepuluh orang dari berbagai bangsa dengan bahasa yang berbeda-beda memegang erat jubah seorang Yahudi untuk memohon, ‘Izinkanlah kami ikut bersamamu, karena kami sering mendengar bahwa Allah menyertai bangsamu.’”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="9" />
<s style="s1">Hukuman bagi bangsa-bangsa di sekitar Israel dan berita tentang raja damai
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ZEC.9.1" />Inilah pesan dari TUHAN,
</p>
<q level="2" style="q2">“Aku, TUHAN, telah mengamati semua manusia
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan bersiap menghukum bangsa-bangsa yang memusuhi Israel,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">mulai dari wilayah bangsa Aram<f caller="+"><fr>9:1
</fr><fk>Aram
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Hadrak. Lokasi persis provinsi Hadrak tidak diketahui, tetapi berada di dalam wilayah Aram.</ft></f> dan provinsi Damsyik,
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="ZEC.9.2" />hingga penduduk kota Hamat di sebelah utara.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kota Tirus dan Sidon<f caller="+"><fr>9:2
</fr><fk>enam kota
</fk><ft>Enam kota yang disebutkan di ayat 2-6: Tirus, Sidon, Askelon, Gaza, Ekron, dan Asdod adalah kota-kota besar di negeri Filistin yang menjadi pusat militer dan perdagangan untuk kerajaan Persia.</ft></f> di pantai pun tidak akan luput dari hukuman-Ku, meskipun mereka sangat pandai.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="3" bcv="ZEC.9.3" />Walaupun penduduk Tirus sudah membangun benteng
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">serta menimbun emas dan perak sebanyak debu tanah di jalanan,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="4" bcv="ZEC.9.4" />Aku, Sang Penguasa, akan melucuti seluruh kekayaannya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan akan menenggelamkan armadanya yang besar ke dasar lautan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kota Tirus akan musnah dimakan api.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="5" bcv="ZEC.9.5" />Melihat kehancuran Tirus,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">penduduk kota Askelon akan ketakutan,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">penduduk kota Gaza gemetar karena ngeri,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan penduduk kota Ekron kehilangan harapan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Raja kota Gaza akan binasa.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Askelon akan menjadi kosong ditinggalkan penghuninya,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="6" bcv="ZEC.9.6" />sedangkan Asdod akan didiami orang-orang yang biasa berzina dan kawin campur.
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1">“Demikianlah Aku akan mematahkan kesombongan bangsa Filistin,
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="ZEC.9.7" />Aku akan merenggut daging berdarah bekas persembahan berhala dari mulut orang-orang Filistin yang memakannya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Maka orang Filistin yang tertinggal di Ekron akan menjadi bagian dari umat-Ku, seperti suku Yehuda yang tersisa. Aku akan menerima mereka sama seperti dahulu Aku menerima orang-orang Yebus.<f caller="+"><fr>9:7
</fr><fk>Yebus
</fk><ft>Semula suku Yehuda dan Benyamin gagal mengalahkan orang Yebus (Yos. 15:63, Hak. 1:21), tetapi Daud pada permulaan pemerintahannya berhasil merebut kota Yebus dan mengubahnya menjadi Kota Daud atau disebut Yerusalem (2 Sam. 5:9).</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="ZEC.9.8" />“Sementara Aku, seperti pengawal yang berkemah, Aku akan berjaga di rumah-Ku
</q>
<q style="q1">dan melindungi seluruh negeri-Ku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">supaya tak ada musuh yang datang silih berganti.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tidak akan ada lagi yang menindas mereka,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sebab Aku sendirilah yang mengawasi.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="ZEC.9.9" />“Hai penduduk Yerusalem<f caller="+"><fr>9:9
</fr><fk>Yerusalem
</fk><ft>Zak. 1:4 CK</ft></f>, bersukacita dan bersorak sorailah!
</q>
<q style="q1">Lihatlah, rajamu yang adil dan berjaya sedang datang kepadamu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia rendah hati.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia menunggangi keledai, seekor keledai muda.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="ZEC.9.10" />Aku akan merampas dan menyingkirkan kereta-kereta perang beserta kuda-kudanya dari Israel<x caller="+"><xo>9:10
</xo><xt>Mzm. 78:9 CK</xt></x> dan Yerusalem.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Segala perlengkapan perang akan dihancurkan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Raja itu akan memberitakan kedamaian bagi segala bangsa.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Kerajaannya akan meluas dari sungai Efrat sampai ke ujung-ujung bumi.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="ZEC.9.11" />“Hai umat-Ku, Aku selalu mengingat perjanjian kita yang dimeteraikan dengan darah kurban.
</q>
<q style="q1">Maka Aku akan membebaskan kalian sekalipun kalian ditawan dalam sumur kering.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="ZEC.9.12" />Kembalilah kepada-Ku sebagai tempat perlindunganmu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Bersandarlah kepada-Ku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">maka Aku akan memberkatimu dua kali lipat melebihi semua penderitaan yang sudah kamu alami.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="ZEC.9.13" />Hai Yehuda, engkau bagaikan busur-Ku.
</q>
<q style="q1">Israel bagaikan anak panah-Ku,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan Sion ibarat pedangku
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">untuk menyerang orang-orang Yunani!”
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Nubuatan Zakaria tentang cara TUHAN memulihkan umat-Nya
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="ZEC.9.14" />TUHAN akan menaungi umat-Nya dari musuh
</q>
<q style="q1">dan anak-anak panah-Nya berkelebatan seperti kilat.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Ketika TUHAN Penguasa kita meniup sangkakala-Nya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seketika itu juga serangan-Nya menyerbu seperti badai dari selatan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="15" bcv="ZEC.9.15" />TUHAN Panglima Semesta akan melindungi umat-Nya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka mengumban batu dengan jitu lalu menginjak-injak musuh.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Bagaikan darah kurban yang disiramkan imam di sudut-sudut mezbah, demikianlah darah musuh akan tertumpah.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Pasukan Yehuda akan kegirangan, tertawa, dan bersorak-sorai tak tertahankan.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="16" bcv="ZEC.9.16" />Itulah yang akan terjadi, saat TUHAN, Sang Gembala menyelamatkan kita, kawanan domba-Nya!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Maka wajah kita akan berseri-seri di negeri ini seperti batu permata pada mahkota raja.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3"><v id="17" bcv="ZEC.9.17" />Oh, betapa indahnya!
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Para pemuda dan pemudi akan segar bugar
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">karena makanan dan minuman yang berlimpah dari ladang dan kebun anggur.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="10" />
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="ZEC.10.1" />Ketika musim menanam tiba, mintalah hujan dari TUHAN,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena TUHANlah yang berkuasa menciptakan awan mendung
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan Dia jugalah yang menurunkan hujan untuk menyirami ladang semua orang.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="ZEC.10.2" />Patung-patung berhala<f caller="+"><fr>10:2
</fr><fk>patung-patung berhala
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: terafim. Lihat catatan kaki di Kej. 31:17-20.</ft></f> dan para peramal hanya memberi petunjuk palsu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Arti mimpi yang mereka sampaikan, dan nasihat yang mereka berikan, semua itu omong kosong belaka.
</q>
<q style="q1">Gara-gara mereka, umat TUHAN tersesat seperti domba.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka menderita, tanpa gembala yang memimpin mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">TUHAN membuat umat-Nya berjaya
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="ZEC.10.3" />Karena itu TUHAN berkata,
</q>
<q style="q1">“Amarah-Ku berkobar terhadap para pemimpin umat-Ku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan Aku akan menghukum mereka.
</q>
<q style="q1">Sebab Aku, TUHAN Panglima Semesta, memelihara kawanan gembalaan-Ku, yaitu rakyat Yehuda.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku akan menjadikan mereka kuat dan gagah seperti kuda perang-Ku.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="ZEC.10.4" />Dari suku Yehuda akan muncul orang-orang yang akan menjadi pemimpin umat-Ku.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka teguh dan dapat diandalkan, bagaikan batu fondasi, patok kemah, dan busur panah.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="ZEC.10.5" />Di medan perang mereka menjadi pahlawan besar
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang menginjak-injak musuh ke lumpur jalanan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku, TUHAN, menyertai mereka,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">maka mereka akan bertarung bahkan mengalahkan pasukan berkuda.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="ZEC.10.6" />“Aku akan menguatkan serta menyelamatkan Yehuda dan seluruh kerajaan Israel.<f caller="+"><fr>10:6
</fr><fk>Israel
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Yusuf. Yusuf adalah leluhur suku Efraim dan suku Manasye. Pada zaman para nabi (dan seperti yang terlihat di ayat berikutnya), nama Efraim sering merujuk kepada sepuluh suku Israel yang terpisah dari Yehuda dan Benyamin sesudah Salomo meninggal.</ft></f>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Karena Aku mengasihani mereka,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku akan membawa mereka kembali dan memulihkan keadaan mereka
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">hingga tak tampak lagi bahwa mereka pernah Aku buang.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Akulah TUHAN, Allah mereka, dan Aku akan menjawab doa mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="ZEC.10.7" />Orang Israel akan bersukacita seperti pahlawan yang menang perang bergirang minum anggur.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Anak-anak mereka menyaksikan sukacitanya dan ikut bergembira.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Mereka berbahagia karena pertolongan-Ku.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="ZEC.10.8" />Umat-Ku yang tercerai-berai sudah Aku tebus kembali.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Maka Aku akan membawa mereka pulang
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">seperti gembala bersuit memanggil kawanan dombanya,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan mereka pun berkumpul.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Umat-Ku akan bertambah banyak seperti sedia kala.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="ZEC.10.9" />Sekalipun mereka tercerai-berai di antara bangsa-bangsa asing di negeri yang jauh,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">di sana mereka akan tetap mengingat Aku.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Mereka akan bertahan hidup dan pulang ke tanah air bersama anak-anak mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="ZEC.10.10" />Dari Mesir dan dari Asyur Aku akan membawa mereka kembali.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka akan memenuhi negeri ini sampai ke daerah Gilead dan Libanon,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">hingga negeri yang luas ini pun seakan tidak cukup bagi mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="ZEC.10.11" />Sekalipun umat-Ku dihadang lautan masalah dan ombak kesukaran,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">mereka akan selamat melewatinya,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">karena Akulah yang menolong mereka.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tak ada rintangan yang dapat menghalangi mereka,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bahkan arus sungai Nil yang besar pun akan Aku keringkan.
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Bangsa Asyur yang meninggikan diri akan Aku rendahkan,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan kekuasaan Mesir akan Aku singkirkan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="ZEC.10.12" />Umat-Ku akan menjadi kuat karena kuasa-Ku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan mereka akan berjaya atas bangsa-bangsa lain.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku menegaskan hal-hal ini.”
<ve />
</q>

<c id="11" />
<s style="s1">Kejatuhan para penguasa kejam
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="ZEC.11.1" />Celakalah kalian, hai penduduk negeri Libanon!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tak perlu menutup pintu gerbangmu,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">karena api akan membakar hutan pohon arasmu.<f caller="+"><fr>11:1
</fr><fk>hutan pohon arasmu
</fk><ft>Pohon aras merupakan sumber kekayaan dan perdagangan utama untuk orang Libanon zaman itu. Musibah yang terjadi kepada berbagai jenis pohon dalam ayat 1-2 bisa melambangkan bencana yang akan melanda penduduk Libanon. Atau, kalau perikop berikutnya ditafsirkan dengan konteks yang sama, maka pohon-pohan Libanon di ayat ini melambangkan Israel dan para pemimpinnya.</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="ZEC.11.2" />Pohon-pohon cemara seakan berduka,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan pohon-pohon aras di Basan seolah menangis,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena hutan aras yang besar dan luas itu telah hancur.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="ZEC.11.3" />Para gembala menangis tersedu-sedu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sebab padang rumput kebanggaan mereka sudah habis.
</q>
<q style="q1">Singa-singa<f caller="+"><fr>11:3
</fr><fk>gembala … singa
</fk><ft>Seperti dalam beberapa tulisan nabi, para gembala dan singa di ayat ini melambangkan raja dan para pemimpin di Libanon yang akan menderita karena bencana menimpa daerah Libanon dan penduduknya.</ft></f> meraung-raung
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seakan meratapi hutan lebat di lembah Yordan yang sudah tiada.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Gembala-gembala yang baik dan jahat di Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="ZEC.11.4" />Inilah yang TUHAN Allah katakan kepada saya, “Gembalakanlah kawanan domba yang akan dibantai ini!
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="ZEC.11.5" />Karena umat-Ku bagaikan domba yang tidak diinginkan oleh siapa pun. Para gembalanya tidak merasa kasihan kepada mereka. Para penjualnya berkata, ‘Puji TUHAN! Aku menjadi kaya.’ Dan para pembelinya menyembelih mereka tanpa sesal.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="ZEC.11.6" />“Sebab Aku tidak akan lagi mengasihani para penduduk negeri ini. Biarlah mereka saling membinasakan satu sama lain, bersama dengan raja mereka. Maka negeri mereka yang subur itu akan menjadi tandus, dan Aku tidak akan menyelamatkan mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="ZEC.11.7" />Oleh karena itulah saya menjadi gembala kawanan domba itu, yang ditetapkan untuk dibantai. Dalam tugas itu saya memegang dua tongkat. Tongkat pertama saya namakan Kebaikan Hati, yang satunya Persaudaraan.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="ZEC.11.8" />Dalam satu bulan, saya menyingkirkan tiga gembala. Saya juga sudah habis kesabaran dengan para domba, dan mereka pun membenci saya.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="ZEC.11.9" />Lalu saya berkata kepada mereka, “Saya bukan lagi gembala kalian! Kalau kalian mau mati, matilah! Yang akan binasa, binasalah! Dan biarlah yang tersisa saling membunuh!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="ZEC.11.10" />Kemudian atas perintah TUHAN, saya patahkan tongkat Kebaikan Hati, sebagai tanda bahwa perjanjian dengan seluruh bangsa Israel sudah dibatalkan.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="ZEC.11.11" />Sebagian kawanan domba— yaitu yang menderita karena tersiksa— melihat hal itu dan menyadari bahwa saya melakukannya atas perintah TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="ZEC.11.12" />Saya pun berkata kepada para penjual domba, “Bayarlah gaji saya jika kalian merasa wajib. Jika tidak, tidak usah.” Maka mereka membayar saya tiga puluh keping perak.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="ZEC.11.13" />Hanya sekianlah mereka menilai upahku! Lalu TUHAN berkata, “Buanglah semuanya itu kepada tukang periuk.” Maka saya membuang keping perak itu ke tempat tukang periuk yang ada di dalam kompleks rumah TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="ZEC.11.14" />Lalu saya mematahkan tongkat yang dinamai Persaudaraan sebagai tanda bahwa ikatan antara Yehuda dan Israel diputus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="ZEC.11.15" />Kemudian, TUHAN berkata kepada saya, “Bertindaklah sekali lagi seperti seorang gembala yang bodoh.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="ZEC.11.16" />Karena Aku akan mengangkat gembala yang bodoh untuk memerintah atas negeri-Ku ini. Dia tidak akan mempedulikan anak domba yang tersesat atau domba yang sakit dan hampir mati. Dia bahkan tidak akan memberi makan domba yang masih sehat. Sebaliknya dia akan menyantap domba-domba yang gemuk. Pada akhirnya, dia hanya menyisakan beberapa tulang.
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="ZEC.11.17" />Hai gembala tidak berguna
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang menelantarkan domba-domba-Ku,
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku akan melumpuhkan lenganmu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan membutakan mata kananmu!”
<ve />
</q>

<c id="12" />
<s style="s1">TUHAN akan menyelamatkan Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ZEC.12.1" />TUHAN, yang membentangkan langit, meletakkan dasar bumi, dan memberikan nyawa kepada manusia, berkata tentang Israel,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ZEC.12.2" />“Ketika bangsa-bangsa lain menyerang Yerusalem dan bangsa Yehuda, Aku akan membuat pasukan-pasukan mereka seperti orang yang begitu mabuk sehingga tidak berdaya.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="ZEC.12.3" />Pada hari itu, Aku akan membuat Yerusalem seperti batu yang terlalu berat untuk dipindahkan. Pasukan dari semua bangsa yang berusaha melawannya hanya akan melukai diri mereka sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ZEC.12.4" />Aku akan menjaga dan menolong Yehuda. Tentara musuh yang menunggang kuda akan menjadi gila, sementara kuda-kuda mereka ketakutan dan menjadi buta.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="ZEC.12.5" />Kemudian para pemimpin Yehuda akan menyadari, ‘Ternyata benar, TUHAN Panglima Semesta adalah sumber kekuatan bagi kita.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="ZEC.12.6" />“Pada hari itu, Aku akan membuat para pemimpin Yehuda seperti api di antara tumpukan kayu atau seperti nyala obor di antara tumpukan gandum kering. Mereka akan memusnahkan semua bangsa musuh yang menyerang, sedangkan para penduduk Yerusalem akan tetap aman.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="ZEC.12.7" />“Pertama, Aku akan menyelamatkan penduduk Yehuda supaya keturunan Daud dan penduduk Yerusalem tidak merasa lebih hebat daripada orang-orang di Yehuda.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="ZEC.12.8" />Aku akan melindungi Yerusalem. Bahkan orang yang paling lemah akan menjadi kuat seperti Daud. Aku akan memberikan kuasa yang luar biasa kepada para keturunan Daud untuk memimpin umatnya, seperti kuasa malaikat perkasa,
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="ZEC.12.9" />karena pada waktu itu Aku akan memusnahkan setiap bangsa yang menyerang umat-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Tuhan mengalirkan pengampunan seperti sumber air
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="ZEC.12.10" />“Aku akan memberikan kepada keturunan Daud dan penduduk Yerusalem hati yang berbelas kasihan dan yang sungguh-sungguh berdoa. Mereka akan memandang dan meratapi Aku<f caller="+"><fr>12:10
</fr><fk>Aku
</fk><ft>Ada juga salinan kuno yang menuliskan ‘dia/Dia’.</ft></f> yang sudah mereka tikam, seperti orangtua meratapi kematian anak sulung mereka.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="ZEC.12.11" />Pada hari itu, penduduk Yerusalem akan meratap dengan hebat, sama seperti ratapan untuk kematian Raja Yosia di Hadad Rimon di Lembah Megido.<f caller="+"><fr>12:11
</fr><fk>ratapan
</fk><ft>Ratapan ini terjadi ketika Raja Yosia yang masih muda terbunuh dalam peperangan. Lihat 2Taw. 35:22-25.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12-14" bcv="ZEC.12.12" />“Semua keluarga di Israel, baik keluarga Daud, Natan, Lewi, Simei, dan setiap keluarga yang lain akan meratap secara terpisah dalam kelompok masing-masing. Dan di setiap kelompok itu, laki-laki dan perempuan juga akan meratap secara terpisah.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="13" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ZEC.13.1" />“Sejak hari itu, pengampunan akan dicurahkan seperti mata air yang terus mengalir untuk membersihkan keturunan Daud dan penduduk Yerusalem dari dosa dan kenajisan mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">TUHAN akan menghentikan nubuatan nabi-nabi palsu
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="ZEC.13.2" />TUHAN Panglima Semesta berkata, “Pada hari itu, Aku akan melenyapkan penyembahan berhala di seluruh negeri, bahkan berhala-berhala itu akan dilupakan. Aku juga akan melenyapkan setan-setan yang memperalat nabi-nabi palsu.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="ZEC.13.3" />Apabila nabi palsu muncul lagi dan bernubuat, orangtua kandungnya akan memberi peringatan, ‘Kamu berdusta dalam nama TUHAN! Awas, kamu bisa dihukum mati.’ Bahkan jika dia masih terus bernubuat, orangtuanya sendiri akan menikamnya sampai mati.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="ZEC.13.4" />“Pada waktu itu, tidak akan ada orang yang mengaku-ngaku mendapatkan penglihatan, dan tidak ada lagi yang memakai jubah nabi.<f caller="+"><fr>13:4
</fr><fk>jubah nabi
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: pakaian (terbuat dari) bulu (binatang).</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="ZEC.13.5" />Sebaliknya, mereka akan berkata, ‘Saya bukan nabi. Saya petani sejak masih kecil.’
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="ZEC.13.6" />Dan apabila ada orang bertanya, ‘Mengapa di dadamu ada luka-luka bekas goresan?’<f caller="+"><fr>13:6
</fr><fk>luka-luka …
</fk><ft>TSI mengikuti tafsiran bahwa nabi-nabi palsu juga menyiksa diri seperti yang dilakukan nabi-nabi Baal dalam 1Raj. 18:28.</ft></f> dia akan menjawab, ‘Saya terluka tidak sengaja saat berada di rumah teman saya.’”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Gembala yang diutus TUHAN akan dibunuh
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="ZEC.13.7" />TUHAN Panglima Semesta berkata,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Gembala yang Aku utus, yaitu dia yang paling dekat dengan-Ku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">akan diserang sampai mati.<f caller="+"><fr>13:7
</fr><fk>diserang sampai mati
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: “Hai pedang, bangkitlah terhadap gembala-Ku.” TUHAN menggunakan kiasan di mana Dia menyuruh benda mati (pedang) untuk membunuh. Dalam bahasa sumber, para pembaca pertama dapat menafsirkan perkataan ini sebagai nubuatan tentang ancaman kematian yang akan terjadi pada gembala-Nya.</ft></f>
</q>
<q style="q1">Lalu domba-dombanya akan tercerai-berai,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bahkan anak-anak dombanya tidak akan Aku lindungi.<f caller="+"><fr>13:7
</fr><fk>tidak akan Aku lindungi
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: “Aku akan membalikkan tangan-Ku terhadap yang kecil.”</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="ZEC.13.8" />Sebagian besar penduduk negeri Yehuda akan disingkirkan dan binasa,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi sebagian kecil dibiarkan hidup.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="ZEC.13.9" />Orang-orang yang masih hidup itu akan Aku murnikan melalui penderitaan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sebagaimana emas dan perak dimurnikan dengan api.
</q>
<q style="q1">Mereka akan datang kepada-Ku dengan berkata, ‘Engkaulah Allah kami!’
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan Aku pun akan menyambut, ‘Benar, kalianlah umat-Ku.’”
<ve />
</q>

<c id="14" />
<s style="s1">Nubuatan Zakaria tentang hari kedatangan TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1-2" bcv="ZEC.14.1" />Hai penduduk Yerusalem, hari kedatangan TUHAN segera tiba! Tetapi sebelumnya, TUHAN sendiri mengatakan,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">“Aku akan mengumpulkan pasukan dari segala bangsa untuk menyerang Yerusalem. Kotamu itu akan dikepung, harta benda di rumah-rumahmu dirampas, dan para perempuan diperkosa. Kalian akan menyaksikan mereka membagi-bagi harta benda yang mereka rampas darimu. Setengah dari kalian akan dibuang ke negeri-negeri lain, tetapi sisanya dibiarkan tetap tinggal di dalam reruntuhan Yerusalem.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="ZEC.14.3" />TUHANlah yang akan berperang melawan bangsa-bangsa musuh Yerusalem, sama seperti yang Dia lakukan di masa lampau.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ZEC.14.4" />Pada hari itu juga, Dia akan berdiri di atas Bukit Zaitun di sebelah timur Yerusalem. Bukit itu akan terbelah dua— setengahnya akan bergeser ke arah utara dan setengahnya lagi ke arah selatan sehingga terbentuk suatu lembah yang sangat luas yang membentang dari timur ke barat.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="ZEC.14.5" />Kalian yang masih tinggal di sana akan melarikan diri melalui lembah itu, karena panjangnya sampai ke Azal.<f caller="+"><fr>14:5
</fr><fk>Azal
</fk><ft>Tempat yang disebut Azal sekarang tidak diketahui lokasinya.</ft></f> Kalian akan berlarian sama seperti saat terjadi gempa bumi pada zaman Raja Uzia memerintah Yehuda. Lalu TUHAN, Allah kita, akan datang bersama semua orang yang sudah disucikan-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6-7" bcv="ZEC.14.6" />Tidak akan pernah ada hari lain yang sama seperti hari itu. Tidak akan ada sinar matahari atau benda penerang lain di langit, tetapi cuaca tidak akan menjadi dingin.<f caller="+"><fr>14:6-7
</fr><fk>Tidak … dingin
</fk><ft>Arti kalimat ini dalam Bahasa Ibrani tidak dapat ditafsirkan dengan jelas.</ft></f> Tidak akan ada siang ataupun malam. Bahkan di saat petang pun hari akan tetap terang. Hanya TUHAN yang tahu bagaimana hal itu bisa terjadi!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="ZEC.14.8" />Pada hari itu juga mata air besar yang baru akan mengalir<f caller="+"><fr>14:8
</fr><fk>mata air …
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: air hidup. Dalam bahasa dan kebudayaan Alkitab, ‘air hidup’ berarti air yang mengalir. Air di semua sungai disebut air hidup. TSI menerjemahkan ayat ini sesuai pemahaman para pembaca pertama. Sedangkan dalam PB, kita mengetahui bahwa nubuatan Zakaria diberi arti baru, yaitu ‘air kehidupan’ (Why. 22:1-2).</ft></f> dari Yerusalem, sebagian ke timur ke Laut Mati, dan sebagian lain ke barat ke Laut Tengah. Air itu akan mengalir dari musim ke musim, sepanjang tahun.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="ZEC.14.9" />Lalu TUHAN akan menjadi Raja atas seluruh bumi. Dan hanya Dialah satu-satunya yang akan disembah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="ZEC.14.10" />Daerah sebelah selatan Yerusalem akan menjadi dataran yang luas, dari Geba sampai ke Rimon. Tetapi kota Yerusalem akan ditinggikan di tempat yang semula. Luas kota itu masih tetap mulai dari Gerbang Benyamin hingga Gerbang Sudut (di mana dulu ada gerbang lama), dan dari Menara Hananel sampai ke tempat pemerasan anggur raja.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="ZEC.14.11" />Penduduk kota itu tidak akan mengalami malapetaka lagi. Yerusalem akan selalu aman.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="ZEC.14.12" />Tetapi TUHAN akan mendatangkan penyakit mengerikan kepada pasukan segala bangsa yang menyerang Yerusalem. Dalam keadaan masih hidup, daging mereka akan membusuk, juga mata dan lidah mereka.
<ve />
<v id="13-15" bcv="ZEC.14.13" />Penyakit yang sama akan menyerang kuda, bagal, keledai, unta, dan setiap binatang di perkemahan musuh. Saat itu juga TUHAN akan mendatangkan kepanikan yang luar biasa pada pasukan musuh sehingga mereka saling menyerang. Sedangkan di Yerusalem, pasukan Yehuda berdiri untuk membela kota itu. Akhirnya, sesudah pertempuran itu selesai, mereka akan menjarah bangsa-bangsa musuh di sekitar Israel dan merampas emas, perak, serta pakaian yang sangat banyak.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="ZEC.14.16" />Setelah semuanya itu terjadi, setiap tahun rakyat dari semua bangsa musuh yang masih hidup akan pergi ke Yerusalem untuk menyembah Raja, TUHAN Panglima Semesta. Mereka akan setia merayakan Hari Raya Pondok.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="ZEC.14.17" />Kalau ada bangsa yang menolak untuk mengirim rombongan penyembah setiap tahun ke perayaan di Yerusalem, hujan tidak akan turun di atas negeri mereka.
<ve />
<v id="18-19" bcv="ZEC.14.18" />Misalnya, jika Mesir tidak mengirim penyembah untuk perayaan tahunan, selama satu tahun tidak akan ada hujan di Mesir. Hukuman yang sama berlaku bagi setiap bangsa lain yang tidak mau mengikuti perayaan itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20-21" bcv="ZEC.14.20" />Pada waktu itu, kata-kata “Kudus bagi TUHAN”<x caller="+"><xo>14:20-21
</xo><xt>Kel. 28:36; 39:30</xt></x> akan diukir pada lonceng-lonceng yang menghiasi perlengkapan kuda. Juga setiap alat masak biasa yang ada di seluruh Yerusalem, bahkan di seluruh daerah Yehuda, akan dianggap sama sucinya seperti mangkuk-mangkuk yang digunakan di mezbah TUHAN Panglima Semesta. Setiap orang yang mempersembahkan kurban bisa menggunakan panci mana pun di Yerusalem untuk merebus daging kurban. Dan mulai hari itu, tidak akan ada perdagangan di dalam kompleks rumah TUHAN.<ve />
</p>
</book>
<book id="MAL"><id id="MAL">
</id><h>Maleaki
</h><toc level="1">Maleaki
</toc><toc level="2">Maleaki
</toc><toc level="3">Mal.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">Maleaki
</p>

<c id="1" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MAL.1.1" />Saya Maleaki,<f caller="+"><fr>1:1
</fr><fk>Maleaki
</fk><ft>Tidak ada informasi yang pasti tentang Maleaki. Diperkirakan dia menulis kitab ini sekitar tahun 460 SM, hanya dua tahun sebelum Ezra memanggil bangsa Yehuda dan penduduk Yerusalem untuk bertobat dan kembali melaksanakan hukum TUHAN (mulai tahun 458 SM). Nama Maleaki artinya ‘pembawa pesanku’. Dalam bahasa Ibrani, kata yang sama juga berarti ‘malaikat’. Karena itu, ada penafsir yang beranggapan bahwa Maleaki bukan nama penulis, tetapi julukan yang sengaja menyamarkan namanya.</ft></f> yang diutus TUHAN untuk menyampaikan pesan ini kepada bangsa Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Terbukti TUHAN mengasihi Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="2-3" bcv="MAL.1.2" />TUHAN berkata kepada bangsa Israel, “Aku mengasihi kalian. Tetapi kalian malah berkata, ‘Tidak mungkin! Engkau tidak pernah mengasihi kami!’”
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu TUHAN menjawab, “Bandingkanlah nasib bangsa Edom, yaitu keturunan Esau, dengan kalian keturunan Yakub! Esau dan Yakub bersaudara, tetapi hanya keturunan Yakub yang Aku pilih menjadi umat-Ku, sedangkan keturunan Esau telah Aku tolak.<f caller="+"><fr>1:2-3
</fr><fk>Aku pilih … Aku tolak
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: “Aku telah selalu mengasihi Yakub, tetapi membenci Esau.” Dalam perkataan ini, kedua nama tersebut merujuk kepada bangsa keturunan mereka masing-masing, bukan kepada Yakub dan Esau sendiri. Arti perkataan ini bukanlah bahwa TUHAN bertindak berdasarkan perasaan. Ucapan ini sebaiknya dipahami seperti tulisan Rasul Paulus di Rm. 9:13, sebagai bukti bahwa TUHAN mengatur segala sesuatu menurut rencana dan janji-Nya.</ft></f> Keturunan Yakub Aku berkati, tetapi negeri Edom, yaitu tanah warisan Esau di daerah pegunungan, Aku jadikan reruntuhan dan padang belantara yang hanya dihuni anjing-anjing hutan.<x caller="+"><xo>1:2-3
</xo><xt>Yes. 34:5-17</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="MAL.1.4" />Namun, dengan sombong orang Edom berkata, ‘Walaupun negeri kami sudah menjadi reruntuhan, kami akan membangunnya kembali.’”
</p>
<p style="p">“Aku, TUHAN Panglima Semesta, berkata: Biarpun mereka membangunnya kembali, Aku akan menghancurkannya lagi, sehingga bangsa-bangsa lain pun menjuluki Edom sebagai ‘negeri orang jahat’ atau ‘bangsa yang dimurkai TUHAN selamanya.’
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="MAL.1.5" />Dan kalian, hai umat-Ku Israel, ketika kalian melihat sendiri negeri Edom hancur, kalian akan bersaksi, ‘Sungguh, kuasa TUHAN tidak terbatas di Israel saja! Dia berkuasa juga di negeri-negeri lain!’”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Teguran TUHAN karena para imam meremehkan kesucian ibadah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="MAL.1.6" />“Aku, TUHAN Panglima Semesta, menegur para imam: Seorang anak tahu menghormati ayahnya, dan seorang budak pun menghormati tuannya. Tetapi kalian tidak menghormati Aku, padahal Aku ini seperti bapa dan tuan atas kalian. Sebaliknya, kalian justru menghina Aku! Tetapi kalian membantah, ‘Tidak mungkin! Kami tidak pernah menghina Engkau!’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7-8" bcv="MAL.1.7" />“Lalu Aku menjawab, ‘Kalian menghina Aku dengan menyepelekan kurban-kurban di mezbah-Ku.’ Tetapi kalian para imam tetap membantah, ‘Tidak mungkin! Kami tidak pernah menyepelekan kurban bagi-Mu!’
</p>
<p style="p">“Maka jawab-Ku, TUHAN Panglima Semesta: Setiap kali kalian mempersembahkan kurban yang cacat, itu artinya kalian seolah berkata, ‘Mezbah TUHAN cuma hal sepele.’ Kalian pasti tahu bahwa mengurbankan binatang yang buta, pincang, atau sakit kepada-Ku adalah salah. Coba berikan hadiah seperti itu kepada gubernurmu. Pasti dia marah dan tidak akan menerimanya!
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="MAL.1.9" />Dengan persembahanmu yang meremehkan Aku seperti itu, inilah yang akan menjadi nasibmu: Sekalipun nanti kamu mengemis-ngemis meminta belas kasihan-Ku, Aku tidak akan mempedulikanmu!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="MAL.1.10" />“Oh, sungguh lebih baik jika ada imam yang menutup rapat halaman pintu rumah-Ku, supaya kalian tidak usah lagi datang membakar kurban yang omong kosong di atas mezbah-Ku. Aku sama sekali tidak berkenan kepadamu dan tidak mau menerima kurbanmu!
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="MAL.1.11" />Dari ujung timur sampai ke ujung barat Aku dihormati di antara bangsa-bangsa. Di setiap negeri di dunia, ada orang yang membakar dupa dan memberikan persembahan yang layak kepada-Ku, karena semua bangsa menghormati Aku.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="MAL.1.12" />Tetapi kalian para imam malah mencemari mezbah-Ku dengan mempersembahkan kurban yang bercacat, seolah-olah kalian berkata, ‘Mezbah TUHAN dan kurban-kurbannya cuma hal sepele.’
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="MAL.1.13" />Kalian juga meremehkan Aku dengan berkata, ‘Peraturan ibadah ini hanya merepotkan saja.’ Lalu kalian mempersembahkan bagi-Ku hewan yang pincang, yang sakit, atau hasil rampasan. Jangan berpikir Aku akan menerima persembahan seperti itu!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="MAL.1.14" />“Aku Raja tertinggi atas semesta. Aku ditakuti dan dihormati oleh semua bangsa. Maka terkutuklah setiap penipu, yaitu orang-orang yang sudah berjanji mempersembahkan hewan jantannya yang bagus kepada-Ku, tetapi kemudian mempersembahkan yang bercacat.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="2" />
<p style="p"><v id="1-2" bcv="MAL.2.1" />“Jadi Aku, TUHAN Panglima Semesta, memberi peringatan ini kepada para imam: Bila kalian tidak mau mendengarkan dan tidak menetapkan hati untuk menghormati-Ku, Aku akan mengutuk kalian. Biarpun kalian adalah keturunan Lewi yang Aku pilih secara khusus untuk menerima berkat-Ku, Aku akan mengutuk kalian. Bahkan sesungguhnya, selama ini kalian sudah menerima kutuk dari-Ku karena kalian mengabaikan perintah-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="MAL.2.3" />Juga keturunan kalian akan turut merasakan hukuman-Ku. Aku akan membuat kalian sangat terhina, seolah mukamu dilempari kotoran hewan kurbanmu itu! Orang seperti kalian sepantasnya dianggap najis dan dibuang ke tempat pembuangan kotoran di luar perkemahan!
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="MAL.2.4" />Sesudah kalian merasakan kutukan itu, kalian akan menyadari bahwa Aku memberikan teguran keras ini agar perjanjian-Ku dengan keturunan Lewi dapat terus berlangsung.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="MAL.2.5" />“Dalam perjanjian-Ku itu, Aku menjamin untuk memberi hidup yang sejahtera kepada para imam. Dan hal itu terwujud kepada nenek moyang kalian karena mereka menghormati Aku.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="MAL.2.6" />Mereka setia mengajarkan ajaran benar kepada umat-Ku dan tidak pernah berbohong. Mereka hidup bersekutu erat dengan-Ku dan melakukan apa yang benar dan adil. Cara hidup mereka itu membuat orang-orang lain bertobat dan meninggalkan dosa-dosanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="MAL.2.7" />“Karena memang, tugas setiap imam adalah mengajarkan segala hal yang diperlukan untuk hidup sesuai kehendak-Ku. Dan seharusnya umat-Ku selalu mendapat bimbingan dari imam, sebab imam adalah wakil TUHAN Panglima Semesta.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="MAL.2.8" />Tetapi kalian sudah berlaku serong dan melanggar perjanjian yang Aku buat dengan suku Lewi. Kalian justru menyebabkan banyak orang jatuh dalam dosa.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="MAL.2.9" />Kalian tidak menaati-Ku. Kalian tidak berlaku adil saat memutuskan perkara, memihak dan mudah disuap. Oleh karena itu, Aku pun membuat kalian dipandang hina dan tidak patut dihormati di mata seluruh umat.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Ketidaksetiaan laki-laki Israel dalam pernikahan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="MAL.2.10" />Hai laki-laki Israel, kita semua berasal dari satu Pencipta, yaitu Allah. Jadi, kita ini ibarat saudara-saudara sekandung dari satu ayah. Dan Allah kita itu telah mengikat perjanjian dengan nenek moyang kita. Tetapi kita sudah melanggar perjanjian-Nya dengan berlaku tidak setia kepada sesama saudara.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="MAL.2.11" />Banyak di antara kalian telah mengkhianati hubungan pernikahanmu yang sah dengan mengambil istri lain dari bangsa penyembah dewa. Dengan demikian, kalian menajiskan dirimu, sehingga apabila kamu memasuki rumah TUHAN di Yerusalem, kamu menajiskan rumah yang Dia cintai itu!
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="MAL.2.12" />Kiranya TUHAN Panglima Semesta menyingkirkan setiap laki-laki dari antara umat Israel yang tetap hidup dalam kenajisan itu dan berusaha menutupi kesalahannya dengan mempersembahkan kurban di rumah TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="MAL.2.13" />Selain itu, kamu datang ke mezbah TUHAN sambil menangis tersedu-sedu dan bercucuran air mata dan mengeluh, karena Dia tidak lagi berkenan menerima persembahanmu.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="MAL.2.14" />Lalu kamu bertanya, “Mengapa TUHAN tidak menerima persembahanku?” Jawabannya, karena TUHAN melihat bahwa kamu tidak setia! Kamu telah mengingkari perjanjian yang kamu ikat dengan istri pertamamu, istri yang sah sejak masa mudamu. Kamu menjadi suami yang tidak setia, padahal istrimu itu tetap setia kepadamu.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="MAL.2.15" />Allah sudah mempersatukan tubuh dan rohmu dengan istrimu, supaya dari kesatuan ini kalian menghasilkan keturunan yang sah di hadapan-Nya. Oleh sebab itu, hai suami-suami, jagalah hatimu dan jangan mengkhianati istrimu, yang kamu nikahi pada masa mudamu.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="MAL.2.16" />Sebab TUHAN, Allah Israel, berkata, “Aku membenci perceraian!” Jika kamu menceraikan istrimu, kamu melakukan kekejaman terhadap dia yang seharusnya kamu lindungi. Maka jagalah hatimu agar kamu tidak berkhianat.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Hari Penghakiman semakin dekat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="MAL.2.17" />TUHAN berkata kepada bangsa Israel, “Kalian sudah menyusahkan hati-Ku dengan perkataanmu. Tetapi kalian membantah, ‘Tidak mungkin! Kami tidak pernah menyusahkan hati-Mu dengan perkataan kami.’
</p>
<p style="p">“Lalu Aku menjawab: Kalian menuduh Aku dengan berkata, ‘TUHAN berkenan kepada orang jahat,’ dan ‘Tidak ada bukti bahwa Allah bertindak adil!’”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="3" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MAL.3.1" />Maka berkatalah TUHAN Panglima Semesta, “Ketahuilah, Aku akan mengirim seorang utusan untuk mempersiapkan jalan bagi-Ku. Lalu pada waktu yang tidak kalian duga, Penguasa yang katamu kalian tunggu-tunggu akan datang ke rumah-Ku. Dialah Pemberita yang akan menegakkan perjanjian-Ku dengan umat Israel.<f caller="+"><fr>3:1
</fr><fk>ayat 1
</fk><ft>TSI berusaha menerjemahkan sesuai pemahaman para pembaca pada zaman Maleaki. Ayat ini tidak mudah dimengerti oleh pembaca mula-mula karena beberapa kesulitan berikut. Pertama, TUHAN mengatakan bahwa Dia akan mengirim seorang utusan (atau malaikat) untuk mempersiapkan jalan ‘bagi-Ku’. Berarti yang akan datang adalah TUHAN sendiri. Lalu dalam kalimat berikutnya, TUHAN mengatakan bahwa bukan Dia sendiri yang akan datang, tetapi seorang penguasa, yang “tiba-tiba datang ke baitnya” (terjemahan harfiah). Tulisan pada zaman itu belum memiliki huruf kapital. Jadi, para pembaca pertama tidak dapat memastikan apakah ‘penguasa’ yang dimaksud adalah Allah atau manusia. Tetapi, dikatakan bahwa penguasa itu mempunyai ‘bait’, sedangkan manusia tidak mungkin memiliki bait. Hal itu menjadi petunjuk bagi pembaca pertama bahwa Penguasa yang dibicarakan adalah TUHAN sendiri atau Mesias. Di zaman sekarang, dengan Perjanjian Baru, kita lebih mengerti siapa Penguasa yang dimaksud. Lihat Mal. 4:5-6; Mat. 17:9-13.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="MAL.3.2" />Kedatangan-Nya dapat digambarkan seperti api di tungku tempat memurnikan logam, atau seperti sabun yang menghilangkan noda dari pakaian. Tidak seorang pun akan terbukti benar saat Dia datang menghakimi.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="MAL.3.3" />Dia akan memurnikan para imam dan pelayan Lewi dari kenajisan mereka, seperti api tungku memurnikan emas dan perak. Dengan demikian mereka kembali layak untuk mempersembahkan kurban yang benar-benar memulihkan hubungan umat dengan-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="MAL.3.4" />Sesudah itu, Aku akan berkenan lagi menerima persembahan dari penduduk Yehuda dan Yerusalem.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="MAL.3.5" />TUHAN Panglima Semesta berkata, “Pada waktu Aku datang untuk menghakimi kalian, Aku akan menjadi saksi yang memberatkan bagi
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">para pelaku perdukunan,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">pezina,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">orang yang bersaksi dusta,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">para majikan yang tidak jujur membayar gaji pekerja upahan,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan orang yang merugikan para janda, anak yatim, dan pendatang.
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Semua pelaku kejahatan itu tidak takut dan tidak hormat kepada-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Jangan merampok milik TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="6-7" bcv="MAL.3.6" />“Akulah TUHAN Panglima Semesta, dan Aku tidak berubah. Aku tetap setia kepada janji-Ku. Itulah sebabnya kalian, keturunan Yakub, tidak Aku binasakan, walaupun bangsamu telah meninggalkan ketetapan-Ku dan tidak melakukannya sejak zaman nenek moyangmu. Kembalilah kepada-Ku, maka Aku akan kembali kepadamu. Tetapi kalian malah membantah, ‘Kami tidak pernah meninggalkan-Mu!’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="MAL.3.8" />“Lalu Aku menjawab: Seharusnya manusia takut kepada-Ku, tetapi kalian telah merampok milik-Ku. Namun kalian membantah, ‘Tidak mungkin! Kami tidak pernah merampok milik-Mu!’
</p>
<p style="p">“Jawab-Ku: Kalian merampok milik-Ku dengan cara menahan perpuluhan dan persembahan khusus yang seharusnya kalian berikan kepada-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="MAL.3.9" />Kalian sudah kena kutuk! Sungguh, kalian seluruh bangsa kena kutuk karena telah merampok milik-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="MAL.3.10" />Bawalah seluruh perpuluhan gandum-gandumanmu ke rumah-Ku supaya selalu tersedia makanan untuk para imam dan pelayan Lewi. Kalau kalian setia melakukannya, Aku pasti akan membuka langit dan mencurahkan hujan lebat, sehingga hasil panen kalian berlimpah dan lumbung-lumbung kalian tidak cukup untuk menyimpannya.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="MAL.3.11" />Aku akan menjaga tanamanmu dari serangan hama, dan membuat pohon-pohon anggurmu sehat sehingga buahnya tidak rontok sampai waktunya dipanen.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="MAL.3.12" />Maka negerimu menjadi negeri yang subur dan indah, dan segala bangsa akan menyebutmu bangsa yang diberkati.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Allah berjanji untuk memberi upah bagi yang setia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="MAL.3.13" />“Aku, TUHAN Panglima Semesta berkata kepada bangsa Israel: Kalian telah berkata buruk tentang Aku. Tetapi kalian membantah, ‘Tidak mungkin! Kami tidak pernah berkata buruk tentang Engkau!’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="MAL.3.14" />“Kalian berkata begini: ‘Percuma saja beribadah kepada Allah! Tidak ada gunanya kita melakukan peraturan-Nya. Tidak ada gunanya juga kita bertobat dan menyesali dosa kita,
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="MAL.3.15" />karena ternyata orang yang sombong malah diberkati, dan orang yang berbuat jahat malah menjadi kaya. Mereka bahkan melawan Allah, tetapi mereka tidak kena hukuman!’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="MAL.3.16" />Akan tetapi, ada sekelompok orang lain yang takut dan hormat kepada TUHAN. Mereka membicarakan hal-hal yang benar tentang Dia. TUHAN memperhatikan dan senang mendengar yang mereka katakan. Lalu di hadapan-Nya sebuah kitab ditulis untuk mengingat mereka yang menghormati dan menghargai-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="MAL.3.17" />TUHAN Panglima Semesta berkata, “Mereka itulah umat-Ku yang sesungguhnya. Pada waktu Aku datang nanti, Aku akan mengangkat mereka menjadi milik-Ku yang berharga. Aku tidak akan menghukum mereka, sama seperti seorang ayah tidak menghukum anak laki-lakinya yang taat.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="MAL.3.18" />Saat itu, akan terlihat jelas yang mana orang benar dan yang mana orang bejat. Aku akan memisahkan orang yang menyembah Aku dari mereka yang tidak menyembah-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="4" />
<s style="s1">Hari kedatangan TUHAN
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MAL.4.1" />“Aku TUHAN Panglima Semesta berkata: Sesungguhnya, hari itu akan tiba, hari ketika Aku datang menghakimi dunia. Penghakiman-Ku bagaikan api yang berkobar-kobar di dalam tungku. Semua orang yang dengan sombong berpikir bahwa mereka dapat terus melakukan kejahatan akan hangus seperti jerami. Pada hari itu mereka akan habis binasa, seperti tanaman yang dicabut sampai ke akar-akarnya lalu dibakar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="MAL.4.2" />“Tetapi bagi kalian yang takut dan hormat kepada-Ku, kalian akan menikmati kemenangan yang gemilang, bagaikan terangnya sinar matahari. Kalian akan disembuhkan dari segala luka dan sakit yang pernah kalian alami. Maka saat itu, kalian akan bebas, seperti anak sapi melompat-lompat keluar dari kandangnya.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="MAL.4.3" />Pada hari penghakiman itu, kalian akan menginjak-injak orang jahat, karena mereka akan menjadi seperti abu di bawah kakimu. Aku, TUHAN Panglima Semesta, menegaskannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="MAL.4.4" />“Taatilah selalu hukum, perintah, dan peraturan yang telah Aku sampaikan melalui hamba-Ku, Musa, di gunung Sinai.<x caller="+"><xo>4:4
</xo><xt>Kel. 3:1 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="MAL.4.5" />Aku berjanji akan mengutus Nabi Elia kepada kalian sebelum hari TUHAN yang besar dan dahsyat itu.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="MAL.4.6" />Dia akan mengajarkan perdamaian, sehingga orang-orang tua dan anak-anaknya akan saling menyayangi lagi. Dengan begitu, Aku tidak akan memusnahkan bumi.”<ve />
</p>
</book>
<book id="MAT"><id id="MAT">- Terjemahan Sederhana Indonesia NT -Indonesia 2014-2023
</id><h>Matius
</h><toc level="1">Injil Matius
</toc><toc level="2">Matius
</toc><toc level="3">Mat.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">Injil Matius
</p>

<c id="1" />
<s style="s1">Daftar nenek moyang Kristus Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Luk. 3:23-38
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MAT.1.1" />Inilah daftar nenek moyang Kristus Yesus: Dia berasal dari keturunan Daud, yang adalah keturunan Abraham.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2-6" bcv="MAT.1.2" />Inilah nenek moyang-Nya mulai dari Abraham sampai Raja Daud:<f caller="+"><fr>1:2-6
</fr><fk>daftar nenek moyang Kristus
</fk><ft>Dari ayat 2-16, TSI tidak melakukan pengulangan dalam penulisan setiap nama. Daftar nama berurutan dari atas, dan nama berikutnya adalah nama anaknya. Daftar ini juga disusun sesuai dengan ringkasan di ayat 17.</ft></f> Abraham, Isak, Yakub, Yehuda (dan saudara-saudaranya), Peres (dan Zerah, ibu mereka bernama Tamar), Hesron, Ram, Aminadab, Nahason, Salmon, Boas (ibunya bernama Rahab), Obed (ibunya bernama Rut), Isai, dan Raja Daud.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7-11" bcv="MAT.1.7" />Kemudian mulai dari Daud sampai masa pembuangan Israel ke negeri Babel,<x caller="+"><xo>1:7-11
</xo><xt>2Raj. 24:14-16</xt></x> inilah nenek moyang Yesus: Daud, Salomo (ibunya adalah mantan istri Uria), Rehabeam, Abia, Asa, Yosafat, Yoram, Uzia, Yotam, Ahas, Hiskia, Manasye, Amon, Yosia, dan Yekonya<f caller="+"><fr>1:7-11
</fr><fk>Yekonya
</fk><ft>Nama lain Yekonya adalah Yoyakin.</ft></f> (bersama saudara-saudaranya).
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12-16" bcv="MAT.1.12" />Terakhir, dari masa pembuangan bangsa Israel ke Babel sampai Yesus dilahirkan, inilah nenek moyang-Nya: Yekonya, Sealtiel, Zerubabel, Abihud, Elyakim, Azor, Zadok, Akim, Eliud, Eleazar, Matan, Yakub, dan Yusuf. Yusuf adalah suami Maria, dan Maria adalah ibu Yesus, yang disebut Kristus.<f caller="+"><fr>1:12-16
</fr><fk>Kristus
</fk><ft>‘Kristus’ adalah kata dalam bahasa Yunani yang berarti ‘yang diurapi’. Istilah Kristus sama dengan ‘Mesias’ dalam bahasa Ibrani. Mesias/Kristus adalah gelar, bukan nama. Pada zaman Perjanjian Lama (PL), setiap raja diurapi oleh nabi dengan minyak zaitun sebagai tanda bahwa dia dipilih dan disahkan oleh Allah. Setiap imam dan nabi pada zaman itu juga diurapi. Yesus pantas disebut ‘Yang diurapi’ karena Dia mempunyai jabatan sebagai nabi, Raja Agung, dan Imam Agung kita (Ibr. 4-10). Dari beberapa nubuatan dalam kitab para nabi dan Mazmur, orang Yahudi pada zaman Yesus secara umum memahami arti ‘Kristus’ sebagai Raja Penyelamat yang Allah janjikan, yang akan lahir dari keturunan Raja Daud, dan akan membebaskan bangsa Israel dari musuh-musuhnya. Orang Yahudi juga meyakini bahwa Kristus akan mendirikan suatu pemerintahan dengan kuasa Allah dan memerintah dengan adil. Lihat Yes. 9:5-6, Kej. 3:15; Ul. 18:18-19; Mi. 5:2; Zak. 12:10-14; Mal. 3:1; 4:5-6; Mzm. 2, 16, 22, 40, 110.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="MAT.1.17" />Jadi ada empat belas keturunan dari Abraham sampai Daud, empat belas keturunan dari Daud sampai waktu bangsa Israel dibawa ke Babel, dan empat belas keturunan sejak bangsa Israel mulai tinggal di negeri Babel sampai Kristus dilahirkan.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kelahiran Kristus Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Luk. 2:1-7
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="MAT.1.18" />Inilah kisah kelahiran Kristus Yesus. Seorang gadis bernama Maria bertunangan dengan Yusuf. Marialah yang nanti akan menjadi ibu Yesus. Tetapi sebelum mereka menikah, ternyata Maria mengandung oleh karena kuasa Roh Kudus.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="MAT.1.19" />Yusuf, tunangan Maria, adalah seorang yang jujur dan baik hati. Ketika Maria memberitahukan kepada Yusuf tentang kehamilannya, Yusuf tidak mau mempermalukan Maria di depan umum dengan mengatakan bahwa Maria sudah melakukan percabulan. Jadi, dia berencana memutuskan pertunangannya dengan Maria secara diam-diam.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="MAT.1.20" />Tetapi waktu Yusuf sedang memikirkan hal itu, datanglah malaikat<x caller="+"><xo>1:20
</xo><xt>Kej. 21:17 CK</xt></x> kepadanya dalam mimpi. Malaikat itu berkata, “Yusuf, keturunan Daud, janganlah takut mengambil Maria sebagai istrimu, karena anak yang di dalam kandungannya itu berasal dari Roh Kudus.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="MAT.1.21" />Maria akan melahirkan seorang Anak laki-laki. Namailah Anak itu Yesus,<f caller="+"><fr>1:21
</fr><fk>Yesus
</fk><ft>Nama Yesus dalam bahasa Yunani sama dengan nama Yosua dalam bahasa Ibrani. Kedua nama itu berarti, “Yahweh Penyelamatku.”</ft></f> karena Dialah yang akan menyelamatkan umat-Nya dari dosa-dosa mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="MAT.1.22" />Allah mengatur semua itu supaya terjadi tepat sesuai dengan perkataan-Nya melalui nubuatan nabi-Nya,
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="23" bcv="MAT.1.23" />“Seorang perawan akan mengandung dan melahirkan seorang Anak laki-laki, dan Dia akan diberi nama Imanuel.”<x caller="+"><xo>1:23
</xo><xt>Yes. 7:14 LXX CK</xt></x>
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m">(Imanuel berarti, “Allah bersama dengan kita.”)
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="MAT.1.24" />Lalu Yusuf bangun dari tidurnya dan melakukan seperti yang dikatakan malaikat itu kepadanya, yaitu segera menikahi Maria.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="MAT.1.25" />Namun, Yusuf tidak bersetubuh dengan Maria sampai Anak sulung Maria itu lahir. Kemudian Yusuf menamai Dia ‘Yesus’.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="2" />
<s style="s1">Rombongan penafsir bintang mengunjungi Yesus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MAT.2.1" />Yesus lahir di kota Betlehem di wilayah Yudea, pada zaman pemerintahan Raja Herodes di bawah kekuasaan kerajaan besar Romawi. Kemudian datanglah rombongan penafsir bintang<f caller="+"><fr>2:1
</fr><fk>rombongan penafsir bintang
</fk><ft>Rombongan ahli ini adalah anggota kelompok yang mendalami ilmu perbintangan. Diperkirakan mereka datang dari negeri Asyur, yang juga disebut Babel (wilayah itu sekarang Iran). Berdasarkan ilmu mereka, kelompok ini bisa meramalkan hal-hal penting, tetapi bukan seperti dukun zaman sekarang yang meramalkan soal keberuntungan, jodoh, atau urusan pribadi lainnya. Ramalan ahli ini lebih kepada hal-hal nasional, misalnya kapan raja yang sangat kuat akan berkuasa atas negeri-negeri lain.</ft></f> dari suatu negeri yang jauh di sebelah timur. Keahlian mereka adalah meramalkan hal-hal penting dari perputaran posisi bintang-bintang di langit.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="MAT.2.2" />Mereka bertanya-tanya, “Di manakah Anak yang baru lahir itu, yang akan menjadi Raja orang Yahudi? Kami sudah melihat sebuah bintang muncul di sebelah timur, yang adalah tanda kelahiran-Nya. Jadi kami datang untuk menyembah Dia.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="MAT.2.3" />Mendengar berita itu, Raja Herodes gelisah dan seluruh penduduk Yerusalem ikut menjadi gempar.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="MAT.2.4" />Lalu Herodes memanggil para imam kepala dan ahli Taurat untuk menanyakan kepada mereka di mana Kristus akan lahir menurut nubuatan.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="MAT.2.5" />Jawab mereka, “Di kota Betlehem di Yudea. Karena ada nabi yang menuliskan perkataan Allah begini,
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="MAT.2.6" />‘Hai penduduk Betlehem di daerah Yehuda,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sekarang kota kalian tidak lagi dianggap kota yang tidak penting di daerah itu,
</q>
<q style="q1">karena di Betlehem akan lahir seorang pemimpin
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang akan memimpin umat-Ku Israel.’”<x caller="+"><xo>2:6
</xo><xt>Mi. 5:2</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="MAT.2.7" />Kemudian Herodes mengadakan pertemuan tertutup bersama rombongan penafsir bintang itu sehingga dia mendapatkan keterangan yang tepat dari mereka tentang kapan bintang itu muncul pertama kali.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="MAT.2.8" />Kemudian dia menyuruh mereka ke Betlehem serta berkata, “Pergi dan carilah keterangan yang pasti tentang Anak itu. Setelah kalian menemukan Dia, beritahukanlah kepada saya, supaya saya juga pergi menyembah-Nya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9-10" bcv="MAT.2.9" />Sesudah pertemuan itu, mereka pun berangkat. Saat mereka melihat lagi bintang itu sedang naik di sebelah timur, mereka sangat bersukacita. Lalu cahaya bintang itu mengarahkan mereka dan berhenti di atas rumah tempat Anak itu berada.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="MAT.2.11" />Lalu masuklah mereka ke dalam rumah tersebut dan melihat Anak itu bersama Maria, ibu-Nya. Mereka berlutut dan menyembah Anak itu, kemudian membuka tempat barang bawaan mereka dan memberikan kepada Anak itu berbagai hadiah dari emas, kemenyan, dan mur.<f caller="+"><fr>2:11
</fr><fk>kemenyan, dan mur
</fk><ft>Kemenyan adalah getah kayu yang bila dibakar asapnya berbau harum. Getah itu mahal dan sering dibakar oleh para imam Yahudi sebagai persembahan kepada Allah. Mur adalah minyak wangi yang mahal, umumnya dipakai untuk meminyaki jenazah sebelum dikuburkan. Minyak ini juga berfungsi mengurangi rasa sakit jika diminum dengan air anggur.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="MAT.2.12" />Tidak lama kemudian, Allah memberitahu mereka melalui mimpi supaya tidak kembali kepada Herodes. Karena itu mereka pulang ke negeri mereka melalui jalan lain.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus dilarikan ke Mesir
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="MAT.2.13" />Sesudah rombongan penafsir bintang itu pergi, malaikat datang kepada Yusuf dalam mimpi dan berkata, “Bangunlah! Segera bawa Anak itu dan ibu-Nya ke Mesir. Tinggallah di sana sampai aku datang lagi membawa pesan kepadamu untuk kembali, karena Herodes berencana mencari Anak itu untuk membunuh Dia.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="MAT.2.14" />Malam itu juga Yusuf bangun dan pergi menuju Mesir bersama Maria dan Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="MAT.2.15" />Mereka tinggal di Mesir sampai Herodes meninggal. Dengan demikian terjadilah apa yang sudah dikatakan Allah melalui nabi-Nya, “Aku akan memanggil Anak-Ku keluar dari Mesir.”<f caller="+"><fr>2:15
</fr><fk>Aku akan memanggil …
</fk><ft>Kalimat ‘Aku akan memanggil Anak-Ku keluar dari Mesir’ merupakan kutipan Matius dari Hos. 11:1. Pada zaman Hosea, sebutan ‘anak-Ku’ (tunggal) itu dianggap merujuk kepada seluruh umat Israel yang sudah Allah bebaskan dari perbudakan di Mesir. Namun Matius menggunakan ayat itu secara harfiah sebagai nubuatan tentang Yesus, Anak tunggal Allah. TSI menerjemahkan kutipan ini sebagaimana arti nubuatan yang dimaksudkan oleh Matius.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pembunuhan anak-anak lelaki di Betlehem
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="MAT.2.16" />Ketika Herodes tahu bahwa para penafsir bintang itu sudah menipunya, dia sangat marah. Lalu dia memerintahkan tentaranya untuk membunuh semua anak laki-laki di kota Betlehem dan semua daerah sekitarnya, yaitu anak-anak yang berumur dua tahun ke bawah, sesuai keterangan dari para ahli itu.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="MAT.2.17" />Dengan demikian terjadilah apa yang sudah dikatakan Allah melalui Nabi Yeremia,
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="MAT.2.18" />“Terdengar suara di kota Rama,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yaitu suara-suara tangisan dan ratapan karena rasa sedih yang sangat mendalam.
</q>
<q style="q1">Rahel menangisi anak-anaknya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan dia tidak mau dihibur,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena anak-anaknya sudah mati.”<f caller="+"><fr>2:18
</fr><fk>Terdengar suara … sudah mati
</fk><ft>Seluruh kutipan di ayat 18 ini dikutip oleh Matius dari Yer. 31:15. Kota Rama termasuk wilayah Betlehem. Letaknya sekitar delapan kilometer di barat laut kota Yerusalem.</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Yusuf dan Maria kembali dari Mesir
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="MAT.2.19" />Sesudah Herodes meninggal, Yusuf dan keluarganya masih berada di negeri Mesir. Lalu malaikat datang lagi kepadanya dalam mimpi.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="MAT.2.20" />Malaikat itu berkata, “Bangunlah dan pergilah kembali ke tanah Israel bersama Yesus dan Maria, karena orang-orang yang berusaha membunuh Dia sudah meninggal.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="MAT.2.21" />Lalu Yusuf bangun dan langsung berangkat bersama mereka ke tanah Israel.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="MAT.2.22" />Tetapi waktu Yusuf mendengar bahwa yang menggantikan Raja Herodes adalah Arkelaus, dia takut kembali ke provinsi Yudea. Arkelaus adalah putra Raja Herodes sendiri. Lalu Yusuf mendapat petunjuk lagi melalui mimpi, maka dia membawa keluarganya ke provinsi Galilea.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="MAT.2.23" />Mereka pergi ke kota bernama Nazaret dan tinggal di sana. Dengan demikian terjadilah sesuai perkataan Allah melalui para nabi, “Waktu Kristus datang, Dia akan disebut ‘Orang Nazaret.’”<f caller="+"><fr>2:23
</fr><fk>Nazaret
</fk><ft>Di Yes. 11:1, TUHAN menyebut Kristus sebagai ‘Cabang’ (atau ‘Tunas’) yang berasal dari keturunan Isai. (Isai adalah bapak dari Raja Daud.) Kata cabang dalam bahasa Ibrani di ayat itu adalah
</ft><ft><it>netser</it>. Beberapa abad sesudah Yesaya menulis nubuatan itu, orang-orang mendirikan kampung di provinsi Galilea dan menamainya Netser. Pastilah mereka adalah orang-orang yang mengharapkan kedatangan ‘Cabang’ yang dijanjikan TUHAN dalam Yes. 11. Lama kelamaan nama itu diserap ke dalam bahasa Yunani menjadi Nazaret, atau ‘kampung Cabang’. Nama Cabang atau Tunas yang merujuk kepada Kristus juga terdapat dalam kitab Yer. 23:5; 33:15; Zak. 3:8-9; 6:9-13.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>

<c id="3" />
<s style="s1">Yohanes Pembaptis menyiapkan umat Allah untuk kedatangan Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 1:1-8; Luk. 3:1-9, 15-17; Yoh. 1:19-28
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MAT.3.1" />Waktu Yesus sudah dewasa, Yohanes Pembaptis mulai berkhotbah di daerah padang belantara di Yudea. Kepada orang-orang yang datang, dia berseru,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="MAT.3.2" />“Bertobatlah dari dosa-dosamu, sebab tidak lama lagi Allah akan mendirikan kerajaan-Nya di dunia ini.”<f caller="+"><fr>3:2
</fr><fk>Allah … kerajaan-Nya
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: kerajaan surga. Orang Yahudi sering menggunakan kata ‘surga’ supaya tidak secara langsung menyebut Allah. (Lihat Mat. 6:33.)</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="MAT.3.3" />Sebenarnya Yohanes inilah orang yang dimaksud Nabi Yesaya ketika dia bernubuat,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Kelak akan ada orang yang berseru-seru di padang belantara,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">‘Siapkanlah jalan untuk kedatangan Tuhan!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Luruskanlah jalan bagi-Nya!’”<x caller="+"><xo>3:3
</xo><xt>Yes. 40:3 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="MAT.3.4" />Yohanes mengenakan pakaian dari bulu unta dan ikat pinggang dari kulit binatang. Dia sering makan belalang dan madu lebah liar.<f caller="+"><fr>3:4
</fr><fk>pakaian dan makanan Yohanes
</fk><ft>Cara hidup Yohanes ini akan mengingatkan para pembaca mula-mula tentang cara hidup Nabi Elia pada zaman dulu. Untuk makanannya, yakni belalang dan madu, sebenarnya adalah makanan musiman. Ketika musim dingin tiba, biasanya belalang dan madu sudah tidak ditemukan lagi. Jadi Yohanes pasti memakan makanan lain juga.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="MAT.3.5" />Orang banyak berdatangan kepadanya dari Yerusalem, dari seluruh provinsi Yudea, dan seluruh daerah di sekitar sungai Yordan.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="MAT.3.6" />Waktu Yohanes menyampaikan ajarannya, mereka mengakui dosa-dosa lalu Yohanes membaptis mereka di sungai itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="MAT.3.7" />Tetapi pada suatu hari, ketika Yohanes melihat banyak orang dari kelompok Farisi<f caller="+"><fr>3:7
</fr><fk>kelompok Farisi
</fk><ft>Kelompok Farisi adalah golongan agama Yahudi yang mempertahankan semua peraturan Musa dan adat istiadat nenek moyang orang Yahudi untuk diikuti secara teliti. Oleh karena itu, banyak dari mereka yang membanggakan diri sebagai orang yang paling berkenan di mata Allah. Banyak juga orang Farisi yang tidak senang kepada Yesus karena Yesus tidak termasuk kelompok mereka. Mereka juga iri ketika banyak orang mengikuti-Nya. Yesus menegur kelompok Farisi dan ahli-ahli Taurat di Mat. 23 karena kemunafikan mereka.</ft></f> dan Saduki<f caller="+"><fr>3:7
</fr><fk>kelompok Saduki
</fk><ft>Kelompok Saduki adalah golongan agama Yahudi yang berlawanan dengan kelompok Farisi. Banyak imam dan orang Lewi termasuk dalam golongan ini. Mereka hanya percaya pada lima kitab pertama dalam PL yang ditulis oleh Musa, yaitu Kejadian, Keluaran, Imamat, Bilangan, dan Ulangan. Mereka percaya bahwa manusia tidak akan hidup lagi sesudah mati. Lihat Mrk. 12:18 dan Kis. 23:8.</ft></f> ikut datang untuk dibaptis, dia langsung menegur mereka, “Hai ular!<f caller="+"><fr>3:7
</fr><fk>ular
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: keturunan ular. Kiasan ini berarti bahwa mereka adalah orang-orang yang jahat dan tidak setia.</ft></f> Kalian pikir hanya dengan dibaptis kalian bisa melarikan diri dari hukuman Allah yang segera akan datang!
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="MAT.3.8" />Kalau kalian benar-benar sudah bertobat, tunjukkanlah hal itu melalui cara hidupmu.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="MAT.3.9" />Jangan berkata dalam hatimu, ‘Aku tidak akan kena hukuman Allah karena aku keturunan Abraham.’ Saya katakan kepadamu: sesungguhnya Allah sanggup menjadikan keturunan bagi Abraham dari batu-batu ini.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="MAT.3.10" />Seperti petani yang menebang dan membakar pohon yang tidak pernah berbuah, demikianlah Allah sekarang sudah siap membinasakan setiap orang dari bangsa Israel yang tidak hidup sesuai kehendak-Nya!<f caller="+"><fr>3:10
</fr><fk>metafora hukuman TUHAN
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiah seluruh ayat ini (dengan informasi tersirat): “Kapak (yang menggambarkan hukuman TUHAN) sudah disiapkan untuk menebang pohon anggur (yang menggambarkan bangsa Israel) sampai ke akar-akarnya. Setiap pohon yang tidak menghasilkan buah yang baik akan ditebang dan dibuang ke dalam api.” Gambaran ini wajar bagi orang yang mendengarkan khotbah Yohanes karena perkataan dua nabi. Di Yer. 2:21, Israel digambarkan seperti pohon anggur yang tidak menghasilkan buah yang baik. Dan di Yeh. 15, Israel digambarkan sebagai pohon anggur yang tidak berguna karena tidak setia kepada TUHAN.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="MAT.3.11" />“Saya hanya membaptis orang dengan air sebagai tanda bahwa mereka bertobat. Tetapi sesudah saya, akan datang Seorang yang lebih berkuasa daripada saya, dan saya tidak layak untuk melayani Dia, sekalipun hanya membawakan sandal-Nya. Dialah yang akan membaptis kalian masing-masing dengan Roh Kudus.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="MAT.3.12" />Oleh karena itu bertobatlah! Sebab dunia ini ibarat ladang luas yang siap dipanen. Hasil yang baik dan yang tidak baik akan dipisahkan! Dia yang datang sesudah saya akan menghakimi dunia ini dan memisahkan setiap orang yang jahat dari antara orang benar. Orang-orang benar itu akan hidup bersama-Nya. Tetapi semua orang jahat akan dilemparkan ke dalam api yang tidak pernah padam.”<f caller="+"><fr>3:12
</fr><fk>metafora penghakiman
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiah seluruh ayat ini (dengan informasi tersirat): “Alat penampi sudah di tangan-Nya (menggambarkan hukuman dari Allah). Sesudah panen (semua orang di dunia ini), Dia akan menggunakan alat-Nya itu untuk memisahkan gandum (menggambarkan orang-orang baik) dari kulit gandum dan kotoran lain (menggambarkan orang-orang jahat). Lalu gandum akan disimpan-Nya di dalam gudang, sedangkan yang lain akan dibakar-Nya di dalam api yang tidak pernah padam.” Alat penampi berbentuk seperti sekop atau garpu besar yang dipakai untuk memisahkan gandum dari kulit arinya. Ayat ini bisa dibandingkan dengan Why. 14:14-20 dan Mat. 25:31-46.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yohanes membaptis Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 1:9-11; Luk. 3:21-22; Yoh. 1:32-34
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="MAT.3.13" />Kemudian Yesus berangkat dari Galilea ke sungai Yordan dan meminta Yohanes untuk membaptis-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="MAT.3.14" />Tetapi Yohanes merasa dirinya tidak layak untuk melakukan permintaan itu, maka dia berkata, “Seharusnya sayalah yang perlu Engkau baptis. Tetapi Engkau malah meminta saya membaptis-Mu!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="MAT.3.15" />Namun Yesus menjawab, “Lakukanlah. Saat ini kamu layak mengerjakannya karena hal itu termasuk dalam segala perbuatan benar yang sudah Allah rencanakan untuk kita.” Maka Yohanes membaptis-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="MAT.3.16" />Sesudah Yesus dibaptis, pada saat Dia keluar dari air, tiba-tiba langit terbuka dan Yesus melihat Roh Allah turun seperti burung merpati dan hinggap pada-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="MAT.3.17" />Kemudian terdengarlah suara dari surga yang berkata, “Inilah Anak-Ku yang sangat Aku kasihi. Dialah yang menyenangkan hati-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="4" />
<s style="s1">Yesus dicobai iblis
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 1:12-13; Luk. 4:1-13
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MAT.4.1" />Sesudah itu Yesus dipimpin oleh Roh Kudus ke padang belantara untuk dicobai iblis.<f caller="+"><fr>4:1
</fr><fk>iblis
</fk><ft>Dalam bahasa Yunani, kata yang diterjemahkan ‘iblis’ memiliki arti ‘pemfitnah, musuh’.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="MAT.4.2" />Di sana Dia berpuasa dengan tidak makan apa pun sama sekali selama empat puluh hari empat puluh malam, hingga akhirnya Dia sangat lapar.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="MAT.4.3" />Lalu iblis, si penggoda itu, mendekati-Nya dan berkata, “Bukankah kamu Anak Allah?<f caller="+"><fr>4:3
</fr><fk>Anak Allah
</fk><ft>Sebelum Yesus dilahirkan ke dunia ini, Allah sudah memberitahukan dalam Mzm. 2:7, “Engkau adalah Anak-Ku. Hari ini Aku mengumumkan bahwa Aku adalah Bapa-Mu.” Penulis Surat Ibrani mengatakan (Ibr. 1:5) bahwa ayat itu mengenai Yesus. Dan sebelum kelahiran Yesus, malaikat Gabriel memberitahukan kepada Maria (di Luk. 1:35), “Roh Kudus akan datang kepadamu, dan kuasa Yang Mahatinggi akan datang ke atas kamu, sehingga Anak kudus yang kamu lahirkan itu akan disebut Anak Allah.” Jadi Allah sendiri yang memberitahukan bahwa Yesus adalah Anak-Nya sebelum Dia dilahirkan ke dunia ini, dan kita menyebut-Nya ‘Anak Allah’ sesuai dengan Firman Allah. Dan berdasarkan Luk. 1:35, sudah jelas bahwa Maria mengandung Yesus bukan karena persetubuhan, melainkan oleh karena kuasa Roh Kudus (Yoh. 4:24).</ft></f> Ubahlah batu-batu ini menjadi roti!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="MAT.4.4" />Tetapi Yesus menjawab, “Dalam Kitab Suci tertulis,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">‘Kehidupan manusia tidak bergantung pada makanan,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">melainkan pada setiap perkataan yang diucapkan Allah.’”<x caller="+"><xo>4:4
</xo><xt>Ul. 8:3</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="MAT.4.5" />Kemudian dalam waktu singkat iblis membawa-Nya ke kota suci Yerusalem dan menempatkan-Nya di puncak rumah Allah.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="MAT.4.6" />Kata iblis kepada-Nya, “Kalau kamu<f caller="+"><fr>4:6
</fr><fk>kamu
</fk><ft>Walaupun iblis tahu bahwa Yesus Anak Allah, ‘kamu’ menggunakan huruf kecil, karena iblis tidak menghormati-Nya sebagaimana seharusnya.</ft></f> Anak Allah, lompatlah ke bawah! Karena dalam Kitab Suci tertulis,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Allah akan menyuruh para malaikat untuk menjagamu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan tangan mereka akan memegangmu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sehingga kakimu tidak sampai kena batu.’”<x caller="+"><xo>4:6
</xo><xt>Mzm. 91:11-12</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="MAT.4.7" />Jawab Yesus, “Ada juga tertulis,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Janganlah kamu mencobai TUHAN Allahmu.’”<f caller="+"><fr>4:7
</fr><fk>kutipan Yesus
</fk><ft>Dengan mengutip Ul. 6:16, Yesus tidak bermaksud mengatakan kepada iblis, “Aku ini Allahmu. Jangan mencobai Aku.” Makna yang dimaksud adalah Yesus menolak melompat ke bawah, karena tindakan itu berarti sengaja menguji apakah TUHAN melakukan perkataan-Nya di Mzm. 91:11-12 atau tidak.</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="MAT.4.8" />Kemudian dengan cara ajaib iblis membawa Yesus ke gunung yang sangat tinggi, lalu menunjukkan kepada-Nya semua kerajaan di dunia dan segala kemewahan dari setiap kerajaan itu.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="MAT.4.9" />Lalu dia berkata kepada Yesus, “Aku akan memberikan semua itu kepadamu kalau kamu sujud menyembah aku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="MAT.4.10" />Kata Yesus kepadanya, “Pergi dari hadapan-Ku, Satanas!<f caller="+"><fr>4:10
</fr><fk>Satanas
</fk><ft>Satanas adalah nama iblis yang tertulis dalam bahasa Yunani di ayat ini. Nama Satanas berasal dari bahasa Ibrani yang berarti ‘musuh’. Nama lainnya untuk iblis adalah Beelzebul (Mat. 10:24-25). Lihat Why. 20:2-3.</ft></f> Karena dalam Kitab Suci tertulis,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Sembahlah TUHAN Allahmu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan Dia sajalah yang harus kamu layani.’”<x caller="+"><xo>4:10
</xo><xt>Ul. 6:13</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="MAT.4.11" />Lalu iblis meninggalkan Yesus, dan malaikat-malaikat pun datang melayani Dia.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus memulai pelayanan-Nya di Galilea
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 1:14-15; Luk. 4:14-15
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="MAT.4.12" />Waktu Yesus mendengar bahwa Yohanes sudah dipenjara, Dia meninggalkan provinsi Yudea dan kembali ke provinsi Galilea.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="MAT.4.13" />Tetapi Dia tidak lagi tinggal di Nazaret, melainkan di kota Kapernaum yang terletak di tepi danau Galilea, di daerah Zebulon dan Naftali.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="MAT.4.14" />Yesus melakukan itu supaya terjadilah sesuai yang sudah dinubuatkan oleh nabi Yesaya,
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="MAT.4.15" />“Dengarlah, kalian yang tinggal di daerah Zebulon dan Naftali,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">di sepanjang jalan menuju laut
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sampai ke seberang sungai Yordan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">daerah Galilea yang ditempati banyak orang bukan Yahudi.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="MAT.4.16" />Kalian yang hidup dalam kegelapan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">akan melihat terang besar.
</q>
<q style="q1">Bagaikan matahari terbit, demikianlah terang akan terbit atas kalian
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang hidup di daerah gelap dalam cengkeraman kuasa kematian.”<x caller="+"><xo>4:16
</xo><xt>Yes. 9:1-2 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="MAT.4.17" />Mulai hari itu, Yesus memberitakan kepada orang banyak, “Bertobatlah dari dosa-dosamu, karena tidak lama lagi Allah akan datang mendirikan kerajaan-Nya di dunia ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus memilih murid-murid-Nya
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 1:16-20; Luk. 5:1-11
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="MAT.4.18" />Ketika Yesus sedang berjalan di tepi danau Galilea, Dia melihat dua orang nelayan, yaitu Petrus yang juga disebut Simon dan Andreas adiknya. Mereka sedang menjala ikan di danau.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="MAT.4.19" />Kata-Nya kepada mereka, “Mari ikut Aku. Pekerjaan kalian bukan lagi penjala ikan, tetapi Aku akan mengajar kalian untuk mengumpulkan orang menjadi pengikut-Ku.”
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="MAT.4.20" />Saat itu juga Petrus dan Andreas langsung meninggalkan jala mereka dan mengikut Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="MAT.4.21" />Setelah berjalan tidak jauh dari situ, Yesus melihat dua orang bersaudara yang lain, yaitu Yakobus dan Yohanes. Mereka sedang memperbaiki jala di dalam sebuah perahu bersama Zebedeus, ayah mereka. Lalu Yesus memanggil Yakobus dan Yohanes untuk mengikut Dia.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="MAT.4.22" />Saat itu juga keduanya langsung meninggalkan perahu dan ayah mereka, lalu mengikut Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus mengajar dan menyembuhkan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="MAT.4.23" />Kemudian Yesus mengunjungi seluruh provinsi Galilea. Di setiap kota atau kampung, Dia mengajar di rumah pertemuan orang Yahudi,<f caller="+"><fr>4:23
</fr><fk>rumah pertemuan orang Yahudi
</fk><ft>Pada zaman Perjanjian Baru, rumah-rumah pertemuan dibangun di setiap kota dan kampung di mana orang Yahudi tinggal. Rumah pertemuan berbeda dengan rumah Allah yang ada di kota Yerusalem, yang juga disebut Bait Allah. Persembahan kurban bakaran hanya dilakukan di rumah Allah, sedangkan rumah-rumah pertemuan hanya berfungsi sebagai sarana pertemuan umum bagi orang Yahudi setempat, juga tempat berdoa dan mendengar Firman Allah.</ft></f> memberitakan Kabar Baik tentang kerajaan Allah,<f caller="+"><fr>4:23
</fr><fk>kerajaan Allah
</fk><ft>Kerajaan Allah adalah ‘pemerintahan Allah’ atas semua orang yang taat kepada-Nya. Sebagaimana Yesus taat kepada kehendak Allah sampai menyerahkan diri-Nya sendiri sebagai kurban persembahan, demikianlah setiap umat Allah juga harus menyerahkan diri untuk mengikuti kehendak Allah (Mrk. 8:34; Rm. 10:9-10; 12:1-2). Dengan begitu kita membuktikan bahwa kita sudah menjadi warga kerajaan Allah dan layak untuk menerima semua yang Allah sudah janjikan untuk umat pilihan-Nya dari sejak semula. Ketika Yesus kembali, Allah akan memerintah dengan nyata di dunia ini, sebagaimana Dia selalu memerintah di surga. Lihat Dan. 7:13-14 dan Mat. 6:10.</ft></f> dan menyembuhkan banyak orang dari segala jenis penyakit.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="MAT.4.24" />Berita tentang Yesus tersebar luas dari Galilea sampai ke seluruh provinsi Siria. Maka banyak orang berdatangan kepada-Nya. Mereka membawa orang-orang yang menderita berbagai macam penyakit, termasuk yang dikuasai roh jahat, yang sakit ayan, dan yang lumpuh total. Yesus menyembuhkan mereka semua.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="MAT.4.25" />Oleh karena itu banyak orang mengikuti Dia. Ada yang berasal dari provinsi Galilea, Yudea, Sepuluh Kota,<f caller="+"><fr>4:25
</fr><fk>Sepuluh Kota
</fk><ft>Nama ini dalam bahasa Yunani adalah
</ft><ft><it>Dekapolis</it> (deka = sepuluh, polis = kota). Penduduk daerah ini adalah orang berbahasa Yunani. Pemerintah Romawi mengizinkan masing-masing kota memiliki pemerintahan sendiri. Kebanyakan yang tinggal di sana adalah orang bukan Yahudi.</ft></f> juga kota Yerusalem, bahkan dari seberang sungai Yordan.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="5" />
<s style="s1">Yesus mengajar orang banyak
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Luk. 6:20-23
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MAT.5.1" />Waktu Yesus melihat orang banyak yang mengikuti-Nya, Dia naik ke atas bukit dan duduk di situ.<f caller="+"><fr>5:1
</fr><fk>duduk di situ
</fk><ft>Dalam kebudayaan Yahudi, para ahli Taurat menyampaikan ajaran mereka dengan posisi duduk. Jadi kemungkinan besar Yesus duduk di situ sebagai tanda bahwa Dia hendak mulai mengajar.</ft></f> Murid-murid-Nya berkumpul di sekeliling-Nya,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="MAT.5.2" />dan Dia mulai mengajar mereka,
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="MAT.5.3" />“Sungguh diberkati Allah orang yang menyadari bahwa dirinya memiliki kebutuhan rohani,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena merekalah yang akan menjadi warga kerajaan Allah.<x caller="+"><xo>5:3
</xo><xt>Mat. 3:2</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="MAT.5.4" />Sungguh diberkati Allah orang yang sekarang berdukacita,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena merekalah yang akan dihibur-Nya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="MAT.5.5" />Sungguh diberkati Allah orang yang rendah hati,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena merekalah yang akan mewarisi bumi yang dijanjikan Allah.<x caller="+"><xo>5:5
</xo><xt>Mzm. 37:10-11; 2Ptr. 3:10-13; Why. 21—22</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="MAT.5.6" />Sungguh diberkati Allah orang yang giat melakukan perbuatan benar lebih daripada makan dan minum,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena merekalah yang akan dipuaskan oleh Allah.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="MAT.5.7" />Sungguh diberkati Allah orang yang mengasihani orang lain,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena merekalah yang akan dikasihani oleh Allah.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="MAT.5.8" />Sungguh diberkati Allah orang yang tulus hatinya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena merekalah yang bisa selalu memandang Allah.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="MAT.5.9" />Sungguh diberkati Allah orang yang selalu berusaha mendatangkan damai di antara sesamanya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena merekalah yang akan disebut anak-anak Allah.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="MAT.5.10" />Sungguh diberkati Allah orang yang dianiaya karena hidup benar,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena mereka sudah menjadi warga kerajaan Allah.
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="MAT.5.11" />“Kamu juga sungguh diberkati Allah kalau kamu disakiti, dihina, dan difitnah karena mengikut Aku.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="MAT.5.12" />Bersukacita dan bergembiralah, karena berkat yang besar sudah tersedia bagimu di surga. Ingatlah bahwa nabi-nabi di masa lalu juga dianiaya seperti itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Garam dan terang dunia
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 9:50; Luk. 14:34-35
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="MAT.5.13" />“Kamu ibarat garam di dunia ini, bila kamu memberi pengaruh yang baik. Garam memberi rasa bagi makanan, demikianlah pengaruh baik memberi dampak bagi dunia. Hendaklah kamu menjadi seperti garam. Kalau kamu tidak memberi pengaruh baik, kamu sama seperti garam yang kehilangan rasa asinnya.<f caller="+"><fr>5:13
</fr><fk>kehilangan rasa asinnya
</fk><ft>Garam pada zaman Yesus berbeda dengan garam zaman sekarang yang murni dan rasa asinnya tidak bisa hilang. Dahulu, garam dibuat dengan cara mendidihkan air laut sampai seluruh airnya habis, dan hanya tersisa butiran mineral padat bercampur kotoran seperti pasir. Bila kena udara lembab, zat mineral yang asin bisa menetes keluar, sehingga yang tertinggal hanya pasir yang tidak cukup asin yang tidak dapat digunakan untuk masakan.</ft></f> Garam seperti itu tidak berguna lagi dan hanya akan dibuang dan diinjak-injak orang.<f caller="+"><fr>5:13
</fr><fk>penjelasan metafora
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiah seluruh ayat (dengan informasi tersirat): “Kamu masing-masing seperti garam (menggambarkan pengaruh baik) bagi orang-orang di dunia ini. Tetapi kalau rasa asin garam itu hilang, tidak mungkin membuatnya menjadi asin lagi. Garam itu tidak berguna lagi (menjadi seperti pasir saja) kecuali untuk dibuang dan diinjak-injak orang.”</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="MAT.5.14" />“Kamu ibarat terang di dalam dunia yang gelap ini, bila baik cara hidupmu. Seperti kota yang terletak di atas bukit selalu terlihat dari jauh, demikianlah seharusnya cara hidupmu menjadi teladan baik yang terlihat bagi semua orang.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="MAT.5.15" />Begitu juga, tidak ada orang yang menyalakan pelita lalu menutupnya dengan tempayan. Pelita selalu ditaruh di tempat yang tinggi supaya sinarnya menerangi semua orang di dalam rumah.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="MAT.5.16" />Demikianlah hendaknya sinarmu menerangi orang lain. Artinya, lakukanlah perbuatan yang baik setiap saat, sehingga waktu orang lain melihat teladanmu, mereka memuliakan Bapamu yang di surga.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Ajaran Yesus tentang hukum Taurat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="MAT.5.17" />“Janganlah kamu berpikir bahwa Aku datang untuk membatalkan hukum Taurat<f caller="+"><fr>5:17
</fr><fk>hukum Taurat
</fk><ft>Teks bahasa Yunani menuliskan satu kata yang berarti ‘hukum’. Yang dimaksudkan adalah Taurat, yaitu undang-undang yang mengatur kehidupan umat Israel dalam hubungan dengan Allah dan dengan sesama manusia. Titik tolak Taurat adalah Kesepuluh Perintah Allah. Awalnya kata Taurat merujuk kepada kelima kitab Musa (Kejadian, Keluaran, Imamat, Bilangan, dan Ulangan). Di zaman PB istilah hukum Taurat bisa merujuk kepada kelima kitab itu, Mazmur, dan kitab para nabi, yaitu seluruh PL. Sebagai contoh, ayat 18 sering ditafsirkan untuk mencakup semua PL.</ft></f> atau kitab para nabi. Aku datang bukan untuk membatalkannya, tetapi untuk menggenapi semua yang tertulis di dalamnya.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="MAT.5.18" />Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Selama masih ada langit dan bumi, tidak ada satu pun yang akan dibatalkan dari hukum Taurat, biarpun hanya satu huruf atau satu titik. Semuanya akan terus berlaku dan setiap nubuatan yang ada di dalamnya pasti akan terjadi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="MAT.5.19" />“Maka janganlah berpikir bahwa ada perintah dalam Hukum itu yang tidak berguna. Orang yang melanggar salah satu perintah yang paling ringan sekali pun dan mengajar orang lain untuk melanggarnya juga, dia akan dianggap yang terkecil di dalam kerajaan Allah. Tetapi orang yang melakukan seluruh perintah hukum Taurat dan mengajar orang lain untuk melakukannya juga, dia akan sangat dihormati di dalam kerajaan Allah.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="MAT.5.20" />Jadi Aku sungguh-sungguh berkata kepadamu: Kalau hidupmu tidak lebih benar daripada para ahli Taurat dan kelompok Farisi,<x caller="+"><xo>5:20
</xo><xt>Mat. 3:7 CK</xt></x> kamu sama sekali tidak bisa menjadi anggota kerajaan Allah.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Ajaran Yesus tentang kemarahan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="MAT.5.21" />“Kita sudah mendengar pengajaran bahwa Musa memberi perintah kepada nenek moyang kita, ‘Jangan membunuh,’ dan ‘Siapa pun yang membunuh harus diadili dan dihukum.’<x caller="+"><xo>5:21
</xo><xt>Kel. 20:13; Ul. 5:17; Kej. 9:6; Kel. 21:12; Im. 24:17; Bil. 35:3-31</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="MAT.5.22" />Tetapi Aku berkata kepadamu: Siapa pun yang marah kepada orang lain tanpa alasan yang benar akan dihukum Allah. Siapa pun yang menghina orang lain akan menghadap pengadilan Allah. Dan siapa pun yang mengatai orang lain ‘Kamu bodoh’, pantas dilemparkan ke dalam api neraka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="MAT.5.23" />“Karena itu, kalau kamu sedang membawa persembahanmu ke mezbah di rumah Allah, dan tiba-tiba kamu teringat bahwa ada orang yang sakit hati kepadamu,
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="MAT.5.24" />tinggalkanlah persembahanmu itu di depan mezbah. Kemudian pergilah kepada orang itu dan pulihkanlah hubunganmu dengan dia. Sesudah itu barulah berikan persembahanmu kepada Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="MAT.5.25" />“Ibaratnya begini: Kalau ada orang yang hendak mengadukanmu ke pengadilan, segeralah berusaha menyelesaikan masalahmu dengan lawanmu itu sebelum dia sampai di pengadilan. Karena kalau dia sudah melaporkanmu kepada hakim, maka hakim akan menyerahkanmu kepada petugas penjara, dan kamu akan dipenjara.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="MAT.5.26" />Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Kamu tidak bisa keluar dari penjara itu sampai kamu membayar lunas semua utangmu dan denda yang ditetapkan oleh hakim!”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Ajaran Yesus tentang dosa perzinaan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="MAT.5.27" />“Kita sudah mendengar pengajaran bahwa Musa memberi perintah, ‘Jangan berzina.’<x caller="+"><xo>5:27
</xo><xt>Kel. 20:14; Ul. 5:18</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="MAT.5.28" />Tetapi Aku berkata kepadamu: Setiap laki-laki yang memandang perempuan dengan hawa nafsu dan membayangkan bersetubuh dengannya, meski hanya dalam pikiran, sesungguhnya dia sudah melakukan dosa zina.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="MAT.5.29" />Kalau matamu menyebabkan kamu berdosa, sekalipun itu matamu yang paling baik, cungkil dan buanglah matamu itu! Lebih baik kamu kehilangan salah satu anggota tubuhmu daripada kamu dilemparkan ke dalam neraka dengan tubuh yang lengkap.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="MAT.5.30" />Begitu juga, kalau tanganmu menyebabkan kamu berdosa, sekalipun itu tanganmu yang paling kuat, potong dan buanglah tanganmu itu! Lebih baik kamu kehilangan salah satu anggota tubuhmu daripada kamu dilemparkan ke dalam neraka dengan tubuh yang lengkap.”<f caller="+"><fr>5:30
</fr><fk>cungkil … matamu; potong … tanganmu
</fk><ft>Ayat 29-30 tidak untuk dipahami secara harfiah, yaitu benar-benar memotong anggota tubuh. Di sini Yesus menggunakan kiasan hiperbola, yaitu memakai contoh yang ekstrem untuk menegaskan keseriusan perintah-Nya. Artinya yang jelas, kita harus berusaha semaksimal mungkin untuk menjauhi perbuatan dosa, mengendalikan diri, dan menghentikan segala hal yang dapat menyebabkan kita berdosa.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Ajaran Yesus tentang perceraian
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 19:9; Mrk. 10:11-12; Luk. 16:18
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="MAT.5.31" />“Kita juga sudah mendengar pengajaran tentang perintah Musa yaitu, ‘Setiap suami yang menceraikan istrinya harus memberikan surat cerai kepadanya.’<x caller="+"><xo>5:31
</xo><xt>Ul. 24:1</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="MAT.5.32" />Tetapi Aku berkata kepadamu: Satu-satunya alasan seorang suami boleh menceraikan istrinya adalah kalau istrinya itu terbukti berzina. Tetapi kalau istrinya tidak berzina dan suaminya menceraikan dia karena hal lain, berarti suami itu seakan mendorong istrinya untuk berzina. Sebab kalau istri yang diceraikan itu menikah lagi, di hadapan Allah pasangan baru itu dianggap berzina. Setiap laki-laki yang menikah dengan perempuan yang sudah diceraikan juga dianggap berzina di mata Allah.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Ajaran Yesus tentang sumpah dan perjanjian
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="MAT.5.33" />“Kita juga sudah mendengar pengajaran bahwa Musa memberikan perintah ini kepada nenek moyang kita, ‘Kalau kamu berjanji atas nama TUHAN untuk melakukan sesuatu, jangan sampai kamu tidak menepati janji itu. Tepatilah segala sesuatu yang sudah kamu janjikan dengan menyebut nama TUHAN.’<x caller="+"><xo>5:33
</xo><xt>Im. 19:12; Bil. 30:2; Ul. 23:21</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="MAT.5.34" />Tetapi Aku berkata kepadamu: Janganlah menyebut apa pun sebagai saksi untuk menguatkan sumpahmu. Janganlah menyebut demi surga, karena itu tempat takhta Allah.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="MAT.5.35" />Jangan menyebut demi bumi, karena bumi merupakan tempat Allah menaruh kaki-Nya ketika Dia duduk di atas takhta-Nya. Jangan pula menyebut demi Yerusalem, karena itu adalah ibukota Raja Mahabesar.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="MAT.5.36" />Bahkan tidak boleh menyebut kepalamu sendiri sebagai saksi atas sumpahmu, karena kamu tidak sanggup membuat sehelai pun dari rambutmu menjadi hitam atau putih.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="MAT.5.37" />Jadi biarlah kamu hanya berkata, ‘Itu benar’ kalau hal itu benar, atau ‘Itu salah’ kalau hal itu salah. Janganlah menambah apa pun untuk menguatkan sumpah atau perjanjianmu, karena apa pun yang kamu tambahkan berasal dari iblis.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Ajaran Yesus tentang orang-orang yang merugikan kita
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="38" bcv="MAT.5.38" />“Kita sudah mendengar pengajaran tentang perintah Musa bahwa ‘Siapa pun yang mencederai mata atau gigi orang lain, maka sebagai hukumannya, mata atau gigi orang itu juga harus dicederai.’<x caller="+"><xo>5:38
</xo><xt>Kel. 21:24; Im. 24:20; Ul. 19:21</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="MAT.5.39" />Tetapi Aku berkata kepadamu: Janganlah melawan orang yang berbuat jahat kepadamu. Kalau seseorang menampar pipi kananmu, berikanlah juga pipi kirimu.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="MAT.5.40" />Kalau seseorang mengadukan kamu ke pengadilan dan menuntut bajumu, berikanlah juga jubahmu kepadanya.<f caller="+"><fr>5:40
</fr><fk>baju … jubah
</fk><ft>Pada zaman Alkitab, pakaian yang diterjemahkan ‘baju’ dan ‘jubah’ keduanya panjang sampai pergelangan kaki. Yang diterjemahkan ‘baju’ terbuat dari kain yang lebih tipis, sedangkan ‘jubah’ dipakai sebagai penutup luar, bahannya lebih tebal dan lebih mahal.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="41" bcv="MAT.5.41" />Kalau seorang tentara memaksamu memikul barangnya sejauh satu kilometer,<f caller="+"><fr>5:41
</fr><fk>memaksamu … satu kilometer
</fk><ft>Di semua provinsi jajahan pemerintahan Romawi, setiap tentara Romawi diperbolehkan untuk memerintahkan masyarakat membawakan barang mereka sejauh jarak tertentu. Yang diterjemahkan ‘satu kilometer’ secara harfiah adalah ‘satu mil’.</ft></f> bersedialah memikul barangnya itu sejauh dua kilometer.
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="MAT.5.42" />Kalau seseorang meminta sesuatu kepadamu, berikanlah. Dan kalau seseorang mau meminjam sesuatu darimu, jangan menolaknya.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Ajaran Yesus tentang mengasihi musuh
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Luk. 6:27-28, 32-36
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="43" bcv="MAT.5.43" />“Kita juga sudah mendengar pengajaran, ‘Kasihilah saudara-saudari kita sebangsa,<x caller="+"><xo>5:43
</xo><xt>Im. 19:18</xt></x> tetapi kita boleh membenci bangsa lain yang memusuhi kita.’
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="MAT.5.44" />Tetapi Aku berkata kepadamu: Kasihilah setiap orang yang memusuhimu. Berkatilah setiap orang yang mengutukmu. Berbuat baiklah kepada semua orang yang membencimu, dan berdoalah bagi setiap orang yang menghina serta menganiaya kamu.
<ve />
<v id="45" bcv="MAT.5.45" />Karena bila kamu berbuat demikian, kamu sedang mengikuti teladan Bapamu yang di surga, sebab Dia baik kepada semua orang. Misalnya, Dia membuat matahari bersinar untuk orang baik maupun jahat. Dia juga menurunkan hujan bagi orang yang hidupnya benar maupun yang berlaku jahat.
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="MAT.5.46" />Kalau kamu hanya mengasihi teman yang mengasihimu, jangan harap Allah akan memberi upah kepadamu atas kasihmu itu, karena para penagih pajak<f caller="+"><fr>5:46
</fr><fk>penagih pajak
</fk><ft>Pada zaman Yesus, Israel dijajah oleh kerajaan Romawi. Jadi kalau orang Yahudi bekerja untuk pemerintah Romawi sebagai penagih pajak, dia dianggap mengkhianati bangsanya sendiri. Karena itu, para penagih pajak dianggap orang berdosa oleh sesama orang Yahudi. Mereka juga dibenci karena suka menagih pajak melebihi yang sebenarnya (Luk. 3:12-13).</ft></f> dan orang-orang berdosa yang lain pun mengasihi orang yang mengasihi mereka.
<ve />
<v id="47" bcv="MAT.5.47" />Dan kalau kamu hanya memberi salam kepada teman-temanmu saja, jangan berpikir Allah akan menganggap kamu lebih baik daripada orang lain, karena orang-orang yang tidak mengenal Allah pun memberi salam kepada teman-teman mereka.
<ve />
<v id="48" bcv="MAT.5.48" />Hendaklah kamu mengasihi semua orang! Dengan demikian kamu akan menjadi sempurna, sama seperti Bapamu yang di surga adalah sempurna.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="6" />
<s style="s1">Ajaran Yesus tentang cara berbuat baik
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MAT.6.1" />“Hati-hatilah! Jangan memamerkan perbuatan baikmu di depan umum supaya dilihat dan dipuji orang. Kalau kamu melakukannya, kamu tidak akan menerima upah atas perbuatan baikmu itu dari Bapamu yang di surga.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="MAT.6.2" />“Pada waktu kamu memberi sedekah, jangan pamerkan hal itu seperti yang diperbuat orang-orang munafik.<f caller="+"><fr>6:2
</fr><fk>munafik
</fk><ft>Dalam bahasa Yunani, arti dasar ‘munafik’ merujuk kepada orang yang bermain peran dalam drama. Di PB, kata munafik bukanlah orang yang tidak sadar akan kesalahannya, tetapi orang yang sengaja berbuat baik untuk menutupi kejahatannya.</ft></f> Mereka suka memberi sedekah di depan orang banyak, di rumah-rumah pertemuan, atau di simpang-simpang jalan dengan diiringi bunyi terompet. Mereka melakukan itu supaya dilihat dan dipuji banyak orang. Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Hanya itulah upah mereka.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="MAT.6.3" />Sebaliknya, kalau kamu memberi sedekah, berikanlah secara tersembunyi. Tangan kirimu tidak perlu mengetahui apa yang dilakukan oleh tangan kananmu.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="MAT.6.4" />Artinya, orang lain tidak perlu tahu pemberian sedekahmu itu. Maka Bapamu, yang melihat semua yang kamu lakukan secara tersembunyi, akan memberikan upah kepadamu secara terang-terangan.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Ajaran Yesus tentang cara berdoa
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Luk. 11:2-4
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="MAT.6.5" />“Janganlah kamu berdoa seperti orang-orang munafik. Karena mereka suka berdiri memamerkan dirinya dengan berdoa di depan umum, di rumah-rumah pertemuan, atau di simpang-simpang jalan. Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Hanya itulah upah mereka.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="MAT.6.6" />Sebaliknya, waktu kamu berdoa, masuklah ke kamarmu, tutuplah pintu, dan berdoalah kepada Bapamu di surga, yang hadir biarpun kamu tidak melihat-Nya. Dia mengetahui apa saja yang kamu lakukan secara tersembunyi, dan Dia akan memberi upah kepadamu secara terang-terangan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="MAT.6.7" />“Waktu kamu berdoa, janganlah berdoa seperti orang yang tidak mengenal Allah. Mereka terus mengulang-ulang permohonan mereka karena menganggap bahwa Allah lebih mendengarkan doa yang diulang-ulang.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="MAT.6.8" />Janganlah meniru mereka. Karena Bapamu sudah tahu apa yang kamu perlukan sebelum kamu memintanya.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="MAT.6.9" />Jadi hendaklah kalian berdoa seperti ini:
</p>
<q style="q1">Bapa kami<f caller="+"><fr>6:9
</fr><fk>kami
</fk><ft>Meskipun Yesus menggunakan ‘kami’ dalam contoh doa ini, sebenarnya doa ini tidak hanya untuk dipakai dalam kebaktian atau doa kelompok. Setiap orang dapat memakainya secara pribadi. Jadi kita boleh menyesuaikannya dengan situasi, misalnya, “Bapaku yang di surga,” “Ampunilah aku dari semua kesalahanku …” dan seterusnya.</ft></f> yang di surga,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">kiranya semua orang menghormati Engkau<f caller="+"><fr>6:9
</fr><fk>Engkau
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: nama-Mu. Sesuai kebudayaan orang Yahudi pada zaman Yesus, ‘nama-Mu’ di sini artinya seluruh pribadi Allah.</ft></f> sebagai Allah yang kudus.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="MAT.6.10" />Kiranya Engkau datang dan memerintah sebagai Raja,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan biarlah apa pun yang Engkau kehendaki terlaksana di dunia ini,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sama seperti kehendak-Mu selalu terlaksana di surga.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="MAT.6.11" />Berilah kami makanan yang kami perlukan hari ini.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="MAT.6.12" />Dan ampunilah kami masing-masing dari semua kesalahan kami,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sama seperti kami memaafkan orang-orang yang bersalah kepada kami.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="MAT.6.13" />Dan janganlah biarkan kami tergoda melakukan kejahatan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi selamatkanlah kami dari kuasa iblis.
</q>
<q style="q1">Karena Engkau sajalah yang punya kuasa untuk memerintah sebagai raja atas segala sesuatu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan hanya Engkau saja yang layak dimuliakan sampai selama-lamanya. Amin.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="MAT.6.14" />“Doa itu menunjukkan pentingnya kamu memaafkan orang-orang yang bersalah kepadamu. Karena kalau kamu memaafkan mereka, Bapamu yang di surga juga akan mengampunimu.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="MAT.6.15" />Tetapi kalau kamu tidak memaafkan orang yang bersalah kepadamu, Bapamu yang di surga juga tidak akan mengampuni dosa-dosamu.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Ajaran Yesus tentang cara berpuasa
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="MAT.6.16" />“Ketika kamu berpuasa, janganlah menunjukkan muka yang muram atau menaburkan abu ke atas kepalamu seperti yang dilakukan orang-orang munafik. Mereka berbuat begitu untuk pamer bahwa mereka sedang berpuasa, supaya dipuji orang. Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Hanya itulah upah mereka.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="MAT.6.17" />Sebaliknya kalau kamu berpuasa, sisirlah rambutmu dan cucilah mukamu seperti biasa.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="MAT.6.18" />Dengan begitu tidak ada yang tahu bahwa kamu sedang berpuasa. Tetapi Bapamu di surga, yang hadir biarpun kamu tidak melihat-Nya, Dia yang akan mengetahuinya. Dia melihat segala sesuatu yang dilakukan secara tersembunyi, dan Dia akan memberi upah kepadamu.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Tidak bisa menjadi hamba Allah sekaligus hamba uang
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Luk. 11:34-36; 12:33-34; 16:13
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="MAT.6.19" />“Janganlah mengumpulkan harta benda bagi dirimu di dunia ini. Di sini ngengat dan karat akan merusakkan harta bendamu itu dan pencuri bisa membongkar serta mencurinya.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="MAT.6.20" />Tetapi di surga, ngengat dan karat tidak bisa merusaknya, dan pencuri tidak bisa membongkar serta mencurinya. Jadi kumpulkanlah harta di surga,
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="MAT.6.21" />karena di mana hartamu berada, di situ jugalah hati dan pikiranmu berada.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="MAT.6.22" />“Matamu seperti jendela yang menjadi jalan masuknya terang ke dalam tubuhmu. Kalau matamu baik, seluruh hidupmu pun akan diterangi.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="MAT.6.23" />Tetapi kalau matamu rusak karena memandang ke sana kemari dengan serakah, seluruh hidupmu akan menjadi sangat gelap. Kalau jendela tubuhmu tertutup kegelapan, betapa hebatnya kegelapan yang terjadi dalam hatimu!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="MAT.6.24" />“Ibaratnya begini: Kalau seseorang mempunyai dua majikan, tidak mungkin dia melayani keduanya dengan baik. Dia pasti akan mengasihi dan setia kepada majikan yang satu, tetapi membenci dan masa bodoh terhadap majikan yang lain. Demikian juga, kamu tidak bisa menjadi hamba Allah sekaligus hamba uang.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Utamakanlah kerajaan Allah
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Luk. 12:22-34
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="MAT.6.25" />“Oleh karena itu Aku berkata kepadamu: Janganlah kuatir tentang apa pun yang kamu perlukan dalam hidupmu, seperti makanan dan minuman. Dan janganlah kuatir tentang apa pun yang kamu perlukan untuk tubuhmu, seperti pakaian. Karena ada hal-hal dalam hidupmu yang lebih penting daripada makanan dan pakaian.<x caller="+"><xo>6:25
</xo><xt>Mat. 6:33</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="MAT.6.26" />Perhatikanlah burung-burung. Mereka tidak perlu menanam atau memanen, juga tidak perlu tempat untuk menyimpan makanan. Tetapi Bapamu yang di surga menyediakan makanan bagi burung-burung itu. Ketahuilah: Kamu jauh lebih berharga di mata Bapamu dari pada burung.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="MAT.6.27" />Jadi, tidak usah kuatir! Lagipula, kekuatiranmu tidak dapat memperpanjang umurmu sedetik pun.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="MAT.6.28" />“Misalnya tentang pakaian, mengapa kamu kuatir? Perhatikanlah tumbuhan liar yang tidak bekerja membuat pakaian bagi dirinya sendiri, tetapi punya bunga yang indah.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="MAT.6.29" />Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Baju Raja Salomo yang paling mewah pun masih kalah indah dengan bunga itu.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="MAT.6.30" />Nah, kalau Allah memberi keindahan sedemikian rupa kepada tumbuhan liar, padahal tumbuhan itu hanya hidup dalam waktu singkat, kemudian layu dan dibuang ke dalam api, maka yakinlah bahwa Dia pasti lebih memperhatikan kamu daripada tumbuhan itu. Dan Dia juga akan menyediakan pakaian bagimu, hai kamu yang kurang percaya kepada Allah!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="MAT.6.31" />“Jadi tidak usah kuatir memikirkan, ‘Apakah yang akan aku makan?’ atau, ‘Apakah yang akan aku minum?’ atau, ‘Apakah yang akan aku pakai?’
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="MAT.6.32" />Semua hal itu selalu dikuatirkan oleh orang-orang yang tidak mengenal Allah. Tetapi Bapamu yang di surga sudah tahu bahwa kamu memerlukan semuanya itu.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="MAT.6.33" />Hal yang harus kamu utamakan adalah hidup dengan cara yang sepatutnya sebagai warga kerajaan Allah, dan Dia akan memberikan juga semua yang kamu perlukan.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="MAT.6.34" />Maka janganlah kuatir akan hari esok, karena tiap-tiap hari mempunyai pergumulannya sendiri. Cukuplah jalani pergumulan hari ini. Jangan tambahi dengan pergumulan dari hari yang akan datang.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="7" />
<s style="s1">Ajaran Yesus tentang menghakimi
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Luk. 6:37-38, 41-42
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MAT.7.1" />“Janganlah menjadikan dirimu hakim atas kesalahan orang lain, supaya Allah tidak menghakimi kamu kalau kamu juga melakukan kesalahan yang sama.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="MAT.7.2" />Karena sebagaimana kamu menghakimi orang lain, demikianlah kamu akan dihakimi oleh Allah. Dan seberat hukuman yang kamu berikan kepada orang lain, seberat itulah hukuman yang akan diberikan Allah kepadamu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3-4" bcv="MAT.7.3" />“Jangan menyalahkan orang lain karena kesalahan kecil. Kamu melihat kuman di seberang lautan, tetapi gajah di pelupuk matamu tidak kamu lihat! Dengan sombong kamu ingin memperbaiki kesalahan kecil orang lain tanpa menyadari kesalahanmu sendiri yang lebih besar.<f caller="+"><fr>7:3-4
</fr><fk>kiasan
</fk><ft>TSI menyesuaikan kiasan di ayat ini dengan kiasan dari kebudayaan Indonesia. Terjemahan lebih harfiah ayat 3-5: “Kenapa kamu memperhatikan serbuk kayu di mata saudaramu, sedangkan balok kayu di matamu sendiri tidak kamu perhatikan. Dengan sombong kamu berkata kepada saudaramu, ‘Mari saya keluarkan serbuk kayu itu dari matamu,’ sedangkan kamu tidak melihat balok di matamu sendiri. Kamu munafik! Keluarkanlah dulu balok kayu yang ada di matamu sendiri. Sesudah itu barulah kamu bisa melihat dengan jelas untuk dapat mengeluarkan serbuk kayu di mata saudaramu.”</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="MAT.7.5" />Hai kamu orang munafik! Bereskanlah dahulu kesalahanmu sendiri, sesudah itu barulah kamu bisa melihat dengan jelas dan memperbaiki kesalahan saudaramu.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Orang-orang yang tidak pantas menerima ajaran rohani
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="MAT.7.6" />“Janganlah memberikan ajaran yang mengandung hikmat rohani kepada orang yang tidak mengenal Tuhan, karena nanti mereka akan berbalik dan menyerangmu. Dan jangan membagikan pengalaman rohanimu kepada orang yang tidak bisa menghargainya, karena mereka hanya akan mengejeknya.”<f caller="+"><fr>7:6
</fr><fk>metafora
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: “Jangan memberikan sesuatu yang suci kepada anjing, karena anjing itu akan berbalik menyerangmu. Dan jangan melemparkan mutiaramu kepada babi, karena babi itu akan menginjak-injaknya.”</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Nasihat Yesus untuk bertekun dalam doa
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Luk. 11:9-13
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="MAT.7.7" />“Teruslah meminta kepada Allah, maka kamu akan menerimanya. Teruslah mencari, maka kamu akan menemukannya. Teruslah mengetuk, maka pintu akan dibukakan bagimu.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="MAT.7.8" />Karena setiap orang yang meminta dengan tekun akan menerima apa yang dia minta. Setiap orang yang mencari dengan tekun akan mendapatkan apa yang dia cari. Dan setiap orang yang terus mengetuk, maka pintu akan dibukakan baginya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="MAT.7.9" />“Kalau anakmu meminta makanan,<f caller="+"><fr>7:9
</fr><fk>makanan
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: roti. Lihat catatan di Mat. 4:4.</ft></f> tidak mungkin kamu memberinya batu.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="MAT.7.10" />Dan kalau dia minta ikan, tidak mungkin kamu memberinya ular berbisa.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="MAT.7.11" />Nah, kamu yang jahat pun tahu memberikan yang baik kepada anak-anakmu! Terlebih lagi Bapamu yang di surga. Dia pasti akan memberikan yang baik kepada setiap orang yang meminta kepada-Nya.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Hukum yang terutama
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="MAT.7.12" />“Inilah inti hukum Taurat dan ajaran para nabi: Perlakukanlah setiap orang sebagaimana kamu sendiri ingin diperlakukan oleh orang lain.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Jalan ke surga dan jalan ke neraka
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Luk. 13:24
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13-14" bcv="MAT.7.13" />“Untuk menuju hidup kekal, masuklah melalui pintu yang sempit dan ikutilah jalan yang sempit itu. Karena gerbang dan jalan menuju neraka besar dan mudah dilewati, dan banyak orang mengikuti jalan itu. Tetapi jalan menuju hidup kekal begitu sempit dan sulit dilewati, dan hanya sedikit orang yang mau mencari sampai menemukannya.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Cara mengenali nabi palsu
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Luk. 6:43-44; 13:25-27
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="MAT.7.15" />“Berhati-hatilah terhadap nabi palsu. Mereka seperti serigala berbulu domba. Mereka datang ke persekutuan kalian dan seolah-olah menyampaikan ajaran yang baik, tetapi sebenarnya sangat berbahaya.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="MAT.7.16" />Kalian bisa mengenali nabi-nabi palsu dari ajaran dan perbuatan mereka. Sebagaimana tumbuhan liar berduri tidak bisa menghasilkan buah anggur atau buah ara, begitu juga orang jahat tidak bisa menghasilkan hal-hal yang baik.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="MAT.7.17" />Demikianlah setiap pohon yang subur akan menghasilkan buah yang baik, dan setiap pohon yang tidak subur menghasilkan buah yang buruk.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="MAT.7.18" />Pohon yang subur tidak mungkin menghasilkan buah yang buruk, sebaliknya pohon yang buruk keadaannya tidak mungkin menghasilkan buah yang baik.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="MAT.7.19" />Setiap pohon yang tidak menghasilkan buah yang baik akan ditebang dan dibakar.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="MAT.7.20" />Begitu jugalah kalian akan mengenali nabi-nabi palsu dari ajaran dan perbuatan mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="MAT.7.21" />“Tidak setiap orang yang memanggil-Ku, ‘Tuhan, Penguasaku,’ akan menjadi warga kerajaan Allah.<f caller="+"><fr>7:21
</fr><fk>kerajaan Allah
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: kerajaan surga. Lihat catatan di Mat. 6:33.</ft></f> Tetapi yang akan menjadi warga kerajaan Allah adalah setiap orang yang melakukan kehendak Bapa-Ku di surga.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="MAT.7.22" />Pada Hari Pengadilan banyak orang akan berkata kepada-Ku, ‘Tuhan Penguasaku, kami sudah bernubuat atas nama-Mu. Kami sudah mengusir setan-setan dan melakukan banyak keajaiban dengan menyebut nama-Mu.’
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="MAT.7.23" />Tetapi pada waktu itu dengan terus terang Aku akan menjawab mereka, ‘Hai kamu semua yang melakukan kejahatan, pergilah dari hadapan-Ku!<x caller="+"><xo>7:23
</xo><xt>Mzm. 6:8</xt></x> Aku tidak pernah menganggap kalian sahabat-Ku.’”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Orang bijak dan orang bodoh
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Luk. 6:47-49
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="MAT.7.24" />“Oleh karena itu, setiap orang yang mendengar ajaran-Ku dan melakukannya ibarat orang bijak yang membangun rumah di atas batu besar.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="MAT.7.25" />Ketika hujan deras turun, lalu banjir dan angin kencang melandanya, rumah itu tetap berdiri tegak karena dibangun di atas batu fondasi yang kuat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="MAT.7.26" />“Tetapi setiap orang yang mendengar ajaran-Ku dan tidak melakukannya ibarat orang bodoh yang membangun rumahnya di atas pasir.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="MAT.7.27" />Ketika hujan deras turun, lalu banjir dan angin kencang melandanya, rumah itu pun roboh dan rusak berat.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="MAT.7.28" />Ketika Yesus selesai mengajarkan semuanya itu, orang banyak yang mendengar-Nya terheran-heran akan ajaran-Nya,
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="MAT.7.29" />karena Dia tidak mengajar seperti para ahli Taurat. Dia mengajar dengan kuasa, seperti seorang pemimpin yang mempunyai hak untuk memerintah.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="8" />
<s style="s1">Yesus menyembuhkan orang yang menderita penyakit kulit menular
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 1:40-45; Luk. 5:12-16
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MAT.8.1" />Waktu Yesus turun dari bukit, banyak sekali orang mengikuti Dia.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="MAT.8.2" />Lalu datanglah kepada-Nya seorang penderita penyakit kulit menular.<f caller="+"><fr>8:2
</fr><fk>penyakit kulit menular
</fk><ft>Penyakit kulit yang dimaksud tidak sama dengan penyakit yang disebut ‘kusta’ pada zaman sekarang. Menurut hukum Taurat para penderita penyakit kulit semacam ini dianggap najis. Mereka tidak boleh mendekati orang-orang sehat, tidak boleh masuk rumah pertemuan Yahudi, dan harus tinggal di luar kampung atau kota. Lihat Im. 13.</ft></f> Dia sujud di hadapan Yesus dan berkata, “Tuhan, kalau Engkau mau, saya yakin Engkau pasti bisa menyembuhkan saya.”<f caller="+"><fr>8:2
</fr><fk>Tuhan, … menyembuhkan saya
</fk><ft>Karena kata dalam bahasa Yunani yang diterjemahkan di sini bisa berarti Tuan atau Tuhan, sulit untuk memastikan apakah orang sakit ini percaya akan keilahian Tuhan Yesus. Dalam Injil Matius, setiap kali kata ini digunakan untuk Yesus, yang mengucapkan selalu orang yang percaya. Situasi yang sama terjadi di ayat 6, tetapi di situ sudah jelas bahwa komandan kompi itu sangat percaya kepada Yesus.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="MAT.8.3" />Yesus pun mengulurkan tangan dan menyentuh<f caller="+"><fr>8:3
</fr><fk>menyentuh
</fk><ft>Karena peraturan-peraturan dalam hukum Taurat tentang penderita penyakit kulit yang menular, orang sehat jarang bersentuhan dengan penderita penyakit kulit. Biarpun demikian, Yesus menyentuh orang sakit tersebut.</ft></f> orang itu sambil berkata, “Aku mau. Sembuhlah!” Saat itu juga penyakit kulitnya hilang dan dia menjadi sembuh.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="MAT.8.4" />Kemudian Yesus berkata kepada orang itu, “Jangan ceritakan hal ini kepada siapa pun, tetapi pergi dan tunjukkanlah kulitmu kepada imam yang sedang bertugas. Lalu berikanlah persembahan kepada Allah sesuai dengan perintah Musa tentang setiap orang yang sudah disembuhkan dari penyakit kulit.<f caller="+"><fr>8:4
</fr><fk>perintah Musa tentang … penyakit kulit
</fk><ft>Peraturan hukum Taurat tentang kesembuhan dari penyakit kulit terdapat dalam Im. 14:1-32. Dalam kisah ini Yesus menyuruh orang yang disembuhkan itu pergi ke rumah Allah di Yerusalem, karena upacara dengan persembahan seperti ini hanya dilakukan di sana.</ft></f> Dengan demikian semua orang akan tahu bahwa kamu betul-betul sudah sembuh.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus menyembuhkan budak komandan kompi Romawi
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Luk. 7:1-10; Yoh. 4:43-53
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="MAT.8.5" />Yesus pergi ke kota Kapernaum. Sewaktu Dia memasuki kota itu, datanglah seorang komandan kompi Romawi<f caller="+"><fr>8:5
</fr><fk>komandan kompi Romawi
</fk><ft>Seorang komandan kompi Romawi biasanya ditugaskan memimpin seratus tentara.</ft></f> kepada-Nya dan memohon dengan sangat,
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="MAT.8.6" />“Tuhan, budak saya sedang terbaring di rumah karena sakit parah. Dia tidak bisa menggerakkan tubuhnya dan sangat menderita.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="MAT.8.7" />Yesus berkata kepada komandan itu, “Aku akan datang menyembuhkan dia.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="MAT.8.8" />Komandan itu menjawab, “Tuhan, saya tidak layak menerima Engkau di rumah saya. Tetapi saya minta Engkau memberi perintah saja supaya dia sembuh, maka pastilah dia akan sembuh.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="MAT.8.9" />Karena saya sendiri juga seorang bawahan yang tunduk pada perintah atasan, dan ada pula banyak tentara di bawah perintah saya. Kalau saya berkata kepada salah satu dari mereka, ‘Pergi ke sana,’ maka dia pun pergi. Kalau saya berkata kepada yang lain, ‘Datang,’ maka dia pun datang. Dan kalau saya katakan kepada budak saya, ‘Lakukan ini,’ maka dia pun melakukannya. Seperti itu jugalah keyakinan saya tentang Engkau, bahwa semua perintah-Mu akan jadi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="MAT.8.10" />Mendengar itu, Yesus merasa kagum lalu berkata kepada orang-orang yang mengikuti-Nya, “Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Bahkan di antara bangsa Israel pun belum pernah Aku menemukan keyakinan sebesar ini.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="MAT.8.11" />Aku beritahukan kepadamu, pada pesta besar ketika Allah mulai memerintah atas segala sesuatu tanpa perlawanan iblis, banyak orang dari segala bangsa akan bergabung bersama para leluhur kita Abraham, Isak, dan Yakub.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="MAT.8.12" />Tetapi banyak orang dari keturunan Israel yang sebenarnya sudah diundang untuk menghadiri pesta itu justru akan dibuang keluar ke tempat yang paling gelap. Di sanalah mereka akan menangis dan sangat menderita.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="MAT.8.13" />Lalu Yesus berkata kepada komandan itu, “Pulanglah dan biarlah terjadi sesuai dengan keyakinanmu.” Pada saat itu juga budak komandan itu sembuh.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus menyembuhkan banyak orang
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 1:29-34; Luk. 4:38-41
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="MAT.8.14" />Ketika Yesus datang ke rumah Petrus, Dia mendapati ibu mertua Petrus sedang terbaring di tempat tidurnya karena demam.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="MAT.8.15" />Yesus menyentuh tangannya, dan demamnya pun langsung hilang. Kemudian ibu itu bangun dan melayani mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="MAT.8.16" />Sesudah matahari tenggelam,<x caller="+"><xo>8:16
</xo><xt>Mrk. 1:32</xt></x> banyak orang sakit dibawa kepada-Nya, juga orang yang dikuasai setan-setan. Semua orang yang sakit itu disembuhkan Yesus, dan dengan perkataan-Nya saja roh-roh jahat itu langsung meninggalkan orang-orang yang tadinya dikuasai.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="MAT.8.17" />Yesus melakukan hal itu supaya terjadilah apa yang sudah dinubuatkan oleh Nabi Yesaya,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Dialah yang mengangkat serta menanggung kelemahan dan penyakit kita
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan menyembuhkan penyakit kita.”<x caller="+"><xo>8:17
</xo><xt>Yes. 53:4</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Tentang keputusan untuk mengikut Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Luk. 9:57-62
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="MAT.8.18" />Waktu Yesus melihat begitu banyak orang yang mengerumuni-Nya, Dia berkata kepada murid-murid-Nya, “Mari kita berangkat ke seberang danau.”
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="MAT.8.19" />Lalu seorang ahli Taurat datang kepada-Nya dan berkata, “Guru, saya akan ikut engkau ke mana pun engkau pergi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="MAT.8.20" />Yesus berkata kepadanya, “Anjing hutan mempunyai liang dan burung mempunyai sarang. Tetapi Aku, Sang Anak Adam,<f caller="+"><fr>8:20
</fr><fk>Sang Anak Adam
</fk><ft>Gelar Yesus ini berfungsi mirip dengan perumpamaan-perumpamaan-Nya (Mat. 13:10-15). Yesus mengetahui sebagian pendengar akan mengerti gelar-Nya dan sebagian yang lain tidak mengerti. Gelar ini menyatakan identitas Yesus kepada sebagian pendengar, dan sekaligus merahasiakan identitas-Nya kepada yang lain (Yoh. 12:34). Hal yang dulu dirahasiakan kepada sebagian pendengar itu sekarang diperjelas oleh kebanyakan terjemahan Alkitab dengan menggunakan huruf besar dan catatan. Gelar Yesus ini berasal dari dua nubuatan: Pertama, Yesus adalah ‘keturunan’ Adam yang dinubuatkan menghancurkan kepala si ular. (Lihat Kej. 3:15 dan catatan kakinya.) Kedua, waktu Yesus menyebut diri-Nya ‘Anak Adam’, Dia seolah-olah berkata, “Aku adalah sosok seperti manusia, yaitu anak Adam, dalam penglihatan Daniel (Dan. 7:13-14).” Dalam penglihatan itu, Daniel melihat Sang Anak Adam sebagai sosok yang kelihatannya seperti manusia yang turun dari langit di antara awan-awan dan dilantik sebagai raja termulia yang akan berkuasa selama-lamanya dan disembah oleh semua orang dari setiap suku, bangsa, dan bahasa. Sang Anak Adam juga disebut ‘Adam terakhir’ dan ‘Adam kedua’ di 1Kor. 15:45-48.</ft></f> tidak mempunyai tempat untuk beristirahat.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="MAT.8.21" />Seorang lain yang mengikuti Yesus juga berkata kepada-Nya, “Tuan, saya ingin selalu mengikut engkau. Tetapi izinkanlah saya pulang dulu. Setelah ayah saya meninggal dan dikuburkan,<f caller="+"><fr>8:21
</fr><fk>meninggal dan dikuburkan
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: “Izinkanlah saya pergi dahulu untuk menguburkan ayahku.” Ayat ini diterjemahkan sesuai kebudayaan Yahudi dan tafsiran bahwa ayahnya belum meninggal. Orang itu merasa bahwa kewajiban terhadap keluarganya lebih penting daripada mengikut Yesus. Ada juga penafsir yang berpendapat bahwa dia ingin menerima warisannya lebih dulu sebelum mengikut Yesus.</ft></f> saya akan mengikut engkau.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="MAT.8.22" />Tetapi jawab Yesus kepadanya, “Ikutlah Aku sekarang, dan biarkanlah orang-orang yang mati secara rohani menunggu kematian sesama mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus menghentikan badai
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 4:35-41; Luk. 8:22-25
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="MAT.8.23" />Lalu Yesus naik ke perahu dan berangkat ke seberang danau bersama murid-murid-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="MAT.8.24" />Tiba-tiba datanglah badai besar melanda danau itu. Perahu mereka dipukul ombak dan banyak air yang masuk sehingga perahu itu hampir tenggelam. Tetapi saat itu Yesus sedang tidur nyenyak.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="MAT.8.25" />Lalu mereka datang membangunkan Dia dengan berkata, “Tuan, tolong! Mampuslah kita!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="MAT.8.26" />Jawab Yesus, “Kenapa kalian begitu takut? Kalian kurang yakin kepada-Ku!” Lalu Dia berdiri dan memerintahkan angin badai dan ombak itu untuk berhenti. Maka angin pun berhenti dan danau menjadi tenang sekali.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="MAT.8.27" />Mereka terheran-heran dan berkata, “Wah, orang macam apa dia ini?! Bahkan angin dan danau pun taat kepadanya.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus mengusir setan-setan dari dua orang Girgasi
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 5:1-20; Luk. 8:26-39
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="MAT.8.28" />Setibanya Yesus di seberang danau, yaitu di daerah orang Girgasi,<f caller="+"><fr>8:28
</fr><fk>Girgasi
</fk><ft>Daerah sebelah tenggara danau Galilea. Daerah itu juga disebut Gerasa.</ft></f> dua orang yang dikuasai setan-setan datang menemui Dia. Keduanya tinggal di gua-gua pekuburan,<f caller="+"><fr>8:28
</fr><fk>pekuburan
</fk><ft>Pada zaman itu, mayat sering dikuburkan di dalam gua atau ruangan kecil yang digali dalam gunung batu. Kejadian ini banyak berbicara tentang hal-hal yang najis: roh jahat, kuburan, babi, dan daerah orang yang bukan Yahudi. Semua itu dianggap najis oleh orang Yahudi.</ft></f> dan mereka begitu berbahaya sehingga tidak seorang pun berani melewati tempat itu.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="MAT.8.29" />Kedua orang itu berteriak kepada-Nya, “Hai Yesus, Anak Allah! Kenapa kamu<f caller="+"><fr>8:29
</fr><fk>kamu
</fk><ft>Huruf kecil dipakai di sini sebagai kata ganti untuk nama Yesus karena walaupun roh-roh jahat itu tahu bahwa Yesus adalah Anak Allah, mereka tidak benar-benar hormat dan tunduk kepada-Nya, seperti dijelaskan di Yak. 2:19.</ft></f> mengganggu kami? Apakah engkau datang untuk menyiksa kami sebelum waktu yang ditentukan Allah?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="MAT.8.30" />Tidak jauh dari situ ada kawanan babi yang sedang makan.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="MAT.8.31" />Lalu setan-setan itu berulang kali meminta kepada-Nya, “Kalau engkau mengusir kami keluar dari kedua orang ini, izinkanlah kami pergi kepada kawanan babi itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="MAT.8.32" />Kata Yesus, “Pergilah!” Lalu mereka keluar dari kedua orang itu dan memasuki kawanan babi, sehingga semua babi itu lari dan terjun dari pinggir jurang ke dalam danau, sehingga mati tenggelam.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="MAT.8.33" />Para penjaga babi itu lari ke kota dan menceritakan apa yang sudah terjadi dengan kawanan babi mereka dan kedua orang yang sebelumnya dikuasai setan-setan.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="MAT.8.34" />Lalu seluruh penduduk kota keluar untuk menemui Yesus. Saat melihat-Nya, mereka memohon dengan sangat supaya Dia meninggalkan daerah mereka.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="9" />
<s style="s1">Yesus menyembuhkan orang yang lumpuh total di Kapernaum
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 2:1-12; Luk. 5:17-26
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MAT.9.1" />Sesudah itu Yesus bersama murid-murid-Nya naik ke perahu dan menyeberangi danau untuk kembali ke kota-Nya sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="MAT.9.2" />Ketika mereka tiba, beberapa orang membawa kepada-Nya seorang yang lumpuh total dengan terbaring di atas tandu. Waktu Yesus mengetahui mereka percaya penuh bahwa Dia sanggup menyembuhkan orang lumpuh itu, Dia berkata kepadanya, “Anak muda, kuatkanlah hatimu. Aku sudah mengampuni dosa-dosamu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="MAT.9.3" />Beberapa ahli Taurat yang mendengar perkataan Yesus itu berkata dalam hati mereka, “Orang ini menghina Allah!”<f caller="+"><fr>9:3
</fr><fk>menghina Allah
</fk><ft>Yang mereka anggap sebagai penghinaan terhadap Allah ditunjukkan dalam Mrk. 2:7, yaitu “Berani sekali orang ini berkata begitu! Dia sudah menghina Allah! Tidak seorang pun boleh mengampuni dosa manusia, selain Allah sendiri.”</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="MAT.9.4" />Tetapi Yesus mengetahui apa yang mereka pikirkan, lalu berkata kepada mereka, “Kalian sudah salah dengan memikirkan hal yang jahat tentang Aku!
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="MAT.9.5" />Tentu kalian sulit menerima ketika Aku berkata kepada orang lumpuh ini, ‘Aku sudah mengampuni dosa-dosamu.’ Apakah kalian lebih mudah menerima kalau Aku berkata kepadanya, ‘Bangun dan pulanglah’?!
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="MAT.9.6" />Tetapi, biarlah perkataan yang akan Aku ucapkan sekarang membuktikan kepada kalian bahwa Aku sebagai Sang Anak Adam berhak untuk mengampuni dosa manusia!” Lalu Yesus berkata kepada orang lumpuh itu, “Bangunlah, angkat tandumu dan pulanglah!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="MAT.9.7" />Orang itu pun berdiri dan berjalan pulang.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="MAT.9.8" />Ketika orang banyak menyaksikan hal itu, mereka terheran-heran lalu memuji Allah yang sudah memberikan kuasa seperti ini kepada manusia melalui Sang Anak Adam.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Matius mengikut Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 2:13-17; Luk. 5:27-32
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="MAT.9.9" />Ketika Yesus meninggalkan tempat itu, Dia melihat saya, Matius,<f caller="+"><fr>9:9
</fr><fk>saya, Matius
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Matius. Sesuai tata bahasa Indonesia, TSI memakai sudut pandang ‘saya’ dan ‘kami’, supaya pembaca mengerti bahwa penulis injil ini juga terlibat dalam cerita dan menjadi saksi mata. Matius mempunyai nama lain Lewi.</ft></f> sedang duduk di tempat kerja saya. Waktu itu saya masih menjadi penagih pajak.<x caller="+"><xo>9:9
</xo><xt>Mat. 5:46 CK</xt></x> Kata Yesus kepada saya, “Ikutlah Aku!” Maka saya pun berdiri dan mengikut Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="MAT.9.10" />Kemudian waktu Yesus makan di rumah saya, banyak penagih pajak dan orang-orang lain yang juga dianggap orang berdosa<f caller="+"><fr>9:10
</fr><fk>juga dianggap orang berdosa
</fk><ft>Semua penagih pajak di Israel pada zaman itu dianggap orang berdosa. Lihat catatan di Mat. 5:46.</ft></f> datang untuk makan<f caller="+"><fr>9:10
</fr><fk>makan
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: bersandar/berbaring. Pada zaman Yesus, meja makan berkaki rendah. Orang-orang biasanya makan dengan posisi duduk setengah berbaring. Siku kiri bertumpu di atas meja dan mereka mengambil makanan dengan tangan kanan, sedangkan kaki mereka diluruskan ke belakang. Kata bahasa Yunani yang sama juga terdapat di Mat. 26:7 dan 26:20.</ft></f> bersama Dia dan kami murid-murid-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="MAT.9.11" />Ketika orang-orang Farisi<x caller="+"><xo>9:11
</xo><xt>Mat. 3:7 CK</xt></x> melihat hal itu, mereka bertanya kepada kami, “Kenapa guru kalian makan bersama para penagih pajak dan orang-orang berdosa yang lain?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="MAT.9.12" />Mendengar pertanyaan mereka, Yesus menjawab dengan kiasan, “Orang sehat tidak memerlukan dokter. Yang memerlukan dokter adalah orang sakit.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="MAT.9.13" />Pergi dan pelajarilah maksud Allah ketika Dia berkata, ‘Aku lebih suka kalian menunjukkan belas kasihan kepada orang lain daripada mempersembahkan kurban kepada-Ku.’”<x caller="+"><xo>9:13
</xo><xt>Hos. 6:6</xt></x> Yesus pun menambahkan, “Begitu juga Aku. Aku datang untuk memanggil orang-orang berdosa supaya bertobat, bukan untuk orang-orang yang merasa dirinya benar.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus menjawab pertanyaan tentang berpuasa
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 2:18-22; Luk. 5:33-39
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="MAT.9.14" />Kemudian murid-murid Yohanes Pembaptis datang kepada Yesus dan bertanya, “Kami sering berpuasa, begitu juga anggota kelompok Farisi. Tetapi mengapa murid-murid-Mu tidak?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="MAT.9.15" />Jawab Yesus, “Dalam suatu pesta pernikahan, tamu-tamunya tidak mungkin disuruh berpuasa selama pengantin laki-laki masih ada bersama mereka. Begitu juga selama Aku masih bersama murid-murid-Ku, mereka tidak akan berpuasa. Tetapi bayangkanlah jika pengantin laki-laki dirampas dari teman-temannya. Itulah yang akan terjadi pada-Ku, dan saat itulah murid-murid-Ku akan berpuasa sebagai tanda dukacita.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="MAT.9.16" />Lalu Yesus memberikan dua kiasan lagi kepada mereka, “Kalau orang punya baju lama yang sudah robek, dia tidak akan menambal baju itu dengan kain yang baru. Karena kalau baju itu dicuci, kain baru yang ditambal itu akan mengerut dan membuat bagian yang robek itu semakin robek lagi.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="MAT.9.17" />Begitu juga kalau orang mengolah air anggur yang baru,<f caller="+"><fr>9:17
</fr><fk>air anggur yang baru
</fk><ft>Air dari buah anggur yang baru diperas disebut ‘air anggur baru’ dan rasanya manis. Air anggur baru yang disimpan dalam waktu tertentu akan mengalami proses fermentasi dan mengandung alkohol. Semakin lama disimpan, kadar alkoholnya akan semakin tinggi. Pada zaman Alkitab, yang disebut ‘anggur baru’ bisa saja mengandung alkohol, tetapi tidak setinggi kadar alkohol anggur lama.</ft></f> dia tidak akan memasukkannya ke dalam kantong kulit yang lama. Karena waktu air anggur itu menguap dan udaranya tidak bisa keluar, kantong itu akan robek sehingga air anggur tumpah dan kantong kulitnya dibuang. Karena itu, air anggur yang baru harus dimasukkan ke dalam kantong kulit yang baru juga, sehingga keduanya tersimpan dengan baik.”<f caller="+"><fr>9:17
</fr><fk>arti metafora
</fk><ft>Dalam kedua contoh metafora di ayat 16 dan 17, Yesus membandingkan sesuatu yang lama dengan sesuatu yang baru. Ajaran ini diberikan waktu Dia ditanya tentang kebiasaan nenek moyang orang Yahudi mengenai puasa. Kain baru dan anggur baru diumpamakan seperti ajaran Yesus— yang sama sekali baru bagi mereka— dan tidak bisa dicampurkan dengan ajaran lama dari nenek moyang.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus menyembuhkan perempuan yang sakit pendarahan dan menghidupkan anak perempuan seorang pemimpin Yahudi
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 5:21-43; Luk. 8:40-56
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="MAT.9.18" />Sementara Yesus sedang mengajarkan hal-hal itu kepada mereka, datanglah seorang pemimpin Yahudi. Dia sujud di hadapan Yesus dan berkata, “Anak perempuan saya baru saja meninggal. Tetapi saya mohon datanglah ke rumah saya dan sentuhlah dia. Saya yakin dia akan hidup kembali.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="MAT.9.19" />Kemudian Yesus berdiri dan mengikuti pemimpin itu ke rumahnya bersama kami para murid-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="MAT.9.20" />Waktu Yesus berjalan, seorang perempuan mendekati-Nya dari belakang dan menyentuh rumbai jubah-Nya.<f caller="+"><fr>9:20
</fr><fk>rumbai jubah-Nya
</fk><ft>Sesuai perintah Musa, jubah orang Yahudi selalu diberi empat hiasan di ujungnya. Tujuan hiasan rumbai itu adalah untuk mengingatkan umat Israel agar tetap mengikuti seluruh perintah dalam hukum Taurat. Lihat Bil. 15:37-41.</ft></f> Perempuan itu sudah dua belas tahun menderita sakit pendarahan.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="MAT.9.21" />Dia melakukan itu karena berpikir, “Kalau saya bisa menyentuh jubah-Nya saja, saya pasti sembuh.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="MAT.9.22" />Yesus berbalik dan melihat perempuan itu, lalu kata-Nya, “Kuatkanlah hatimu. Karena kamu percaya penuh kepada-Ku, kamu sudah sembuh.” Seketika itu juga sembuhlah dia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="MAT.9.23" />Waktu Yesus tiba di rumah pemimpin orang Yahudi itu, Dia melihat para peniup seruling sudah mulai memainkan musik perkabungan dan orang banyak ribut karena menangisi anak itu.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="MAT.9.24" />Lalu Yesus berkata, “Keluarlah! Anak ini tidak meninggal. Dia hanya tidur.” Tetapi mereka menertawakan Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="MAT.9.25" />Sesudah orang banyak itu diusir keluar, Dia masuk ke dalam kamar anak itu dan memegang tangannya. Lalu anak itu pun bangun!
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="MAT.9.26" />Berita tentang kejadian ini tersebar ke seluruh daerah tersebut.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus menyembuhkan dua orang buta dan mengusir setan dari seorang bisu
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="MAT.9.27" />Ketika Yesus melanjutkan perjalanan, ada dua orang buta mengikuti Dia. Mereka berteriak-teriak, “Yesus, Keturunan Daud,<f caller="+"><fr>9:27
</fr><fk>Keturunan Daud
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Anak Daud. Waktu kedua orang buta itu memanggil Yesus ‘Keturunan Daud’, artinya bukan sekedar Yesus adalah keluarga Daud. Sebelum Yesus datang, nabi-nabi sudah bernubuat bahwa Raja Penyelamat akan datang dari keturunan Raja Daud. Jadi semua orang Yahudi menyebut Raja Penyelamat sebagai ‘Keturunan Daud’. Karena nubuat nabi-nabi itu, mereka pun berpikir, “Dia juga akan menyembuhkan orang sakit dan buta.” Jadi kedua orang ini sudah tahu bahwa Yesus bukan orang biasa. Lihat Yes. 29:18-19; 35:4-6; 42:6-7.</ft></f> kasihanilah kami!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="MAT.9.28" />Sewaktu Dia masuk ke suatu rumah, kedua orang buta itu datang menghadap-Nya. Yesus bertanya kepada mereka, “Apakah kalian percaya bahwa Aku sanggup membuat kalian melihat lagi?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab mereka, “Ya Tuhan, kami percaya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="MAT.9.29" />Maka sambil menyentuh mata mereka, Dia berkata, “Jadilah sesuai dengan yang kalian percayai.”
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="MAT.9.30" />Dan mereka pun bisa melihat kembali! Lalu dengan tegas Yesus melarang mereka, “Jangan ceritakan kejadian ini kepada siapa pun.”
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="MAT.9.31" />Tetapi mereka pergi dan menceritakan berita tentang Yesus di seluruh daerah itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="MAT.9.32" />Waktu kedua orang tadi sedang keluar rumah, beberapa orang datang kepada Yesus membawa seorang bisu yang dikuasai setan.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="MAT.9.33" />Setelah Yesus mengusir setan dari orang bisu itu, dia langsung bisa berbicara! Orang banyak yang ada di situ terheran-heran dan berkata, “Keajaiban seperti ini belum pernah terjadi di Israel!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="MAT.9.34" />Tetapi orang-orang Farisi berkata, “Yesus mengusir setan-setan dengan kuasa iblis, pemimpin mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus berbelas kasihan kepada orang banyak
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="MAT.9.35" />Lalu Yesus mengunjungi semua kota dan kampung di provinsi Galilea. Di sana Dia mengajar di rumah-rumah pertemuan dan memberitakan Kabar Baik tentang kerajaan Allah. Dia juga menyembuhkan banyak orang dari segala macam penyakit.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="MAT.9.36" />Waktu melihat orang banyak yang datang kepada-Nya itu, Yesus merasa sangat kasihan kepada mereka karena mereka dalam kesusahan dan amat memerlukan pertolongan, seperti kawanan domba yang tidak mempunyai gembala.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="MAT.9.37" />Lalu Dia berkata kepada kami murid-murid-Nya, “Semua ladang gandum ini sudah siap dipanen, tetapi orang yang menuainya hanya sedikit.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="MAT.9.38" />Oleh karena itu, berdoalah supaya TUHAN sang pemilik ladang-ladang ini mengirim para pekerja untuk menuai gandum itu.”<x caller="+"><xo>9:38
</xo><xt>Yoh. 4:35-38</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>

<c id="10" />
<s style="s1">Yesus mengutus murid-murid-Nya
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 3:13-19; 6:7-13; Luk. 6:12-16; 9:1-6
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MAT.10.1" />Pada hari lain, Yesus mengumpulkan kami kedua belas murid-Nya, lalu memberi kuasa kepada kami untuk mengusir roh-roh jahat dan menyembuhkan segala macam penyakit.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="MAT.10.2" />Dia mengutus kami pergi sebagai rasul-Nya.<f caller="+"><fr>10:2
</fr><fk>rasul
</fk><ft>Arti dasar dari kata ‘rasul’ adalah ‘pemberita’, ‘utusan’, dan ‘wakil’. Dalam keempat injil, kedua belas orang yang terdaftar dalam perikop ini biasanya disebut ‘murid’ Yesus, tetapi mulai dari Kisah Para Rasul, mereka disebut ‘rasul’.</ft></f> Nama-nama yang diutus adalah sebagai berikut:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Simon (yang juga disebut Petrus),
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Andreas saudaranya,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Yakobus dan Yohanes anak-anak Zebedeus,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="3" bcv="MAT.10.3" />Filipus, Bartolomeus,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Tomas, Matius (yaitu saya sendiri yang dulu bekerja sebagai penagih pajak),
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Yakobus anak Alfeus, Labeus (yang juga disebut Tadeus),
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="4" bcv="MAT.10.4" />Simon orang Kanaan,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan Yudas dari desa Kariot (yang nantinya mengkhianati Yesus).
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="MAT.10.5" />Sebelum Yesus mengutus kami pergi, Dia berpesan, “Jangan pergi ke daerah orang yang bukan Yahudi, dan jangan masuk ke kota-kota orang Samaria,
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="MAT.10.6" />karena Aku mengutus kalian kepada orang Israel yang sudah tersesat. Mereka seperti kawanan domba yang kehilangan gembala.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="MAT.10.7" />Pergi dan beritakanlah bahwa Allah akan segera mendirikan kerajaan-Nya di dunia ini.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="MAT.10.8" />Sembuhkanlah orang-orang sakit, termasuk yang berpenyakit kulit menular. Juga usirlah setan-setan. Tetapi ingat: Jangan meminta imbalan apa pun dari orang yang kamu bantu. Kamu sudah diberkati dengan cuma-cuma, maka berkatilah orang lain dengan cuma-cuma.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="MAT.10.9" />Janganlah membawa uang dalam bentuk apa pun.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="MAT.10.10" />Dalam perjalanan janganlah membawa tas perbekalan, pakaian ganti, sandal ganti, atau tongkat cadangan, karena setiap pekerja pantas menerima apa yang dia perlukan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="MAT.10.11" />“Ke mana pun kamu pergi, baik ke kota maupun kampung, carilah seseorang yang baik hati dan mau membuka pintu rumahnya bagimu. Tinggallah di situ sampai kamu berangkat lagi.
<ve />
<v id="12-13" bcv="MAT.10.12" />Waktu kamu masuk ke rumah seseorang, ucapkanlah salam kepada semua orang yang ada di rumah itu dan doakanlah supaya Allah memberkati mereka dengan ketenangan dan perlindungan. Kalau mereka benar-benar orang baik, mereka akan menyambut kamu dan menerima berkat itu dari Allah. Tetapi kalau tidak, pergilah, dan mereka juga tidak akan diberkati.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="MAT.10.14" />Apabila orang-orang di sana menolak kamu atau tidak mau mendengar apa yang kamu ajarkan, kibaskanlah kotoran dari kakimu saat kamu meninggalkan rumah atau kota itu.<f caller="+"><fr>10:14
</fr><fk>kibaskanlah kotoran …
</fk><ft>Mengibaskan kotoran dari kaki dan sandal merupakan tindakan simbolis sebagai peringatan kepada penduduk di suatu tempat yang akan menanggung hukuman Allah. Orang Yahudi biasanya mengibaskan debu dari kaki mereka saat melewati daerah orang bukan Yahudi, karena mereka menganggapnya najis. Jadi berdasarkan perintah Yesus ini, artinya Allah menganggap najis orang-orang yang keras kepala, biarpun mereka bangsa Yahudi. Lihat contoh tentang hal ini dalam Kis. 18:6.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="MAT.10.15" />Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Pada Hari Pengadilan nanti, penduduk kota itu akan menerima hukuman yang lebih berat daripada penduduk Sodom dan Gomora.”<f caller="+"><fr>10:15
</fr><fk>Sodom dan Gomora
</fk><ft>Ini adalah nama dua kota yang dimusnahkan Allah karena kejahatan penduduknya. Lihat Kej. 19.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Nubuat terhadap kesusahan yang akan terjadi
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 13:9-13; Luk. 21:12-17
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="MAT.10.16" />“Perhatikanlah! Aku mengutus kamu ke dalam situasi yang berbahaya. Kamu akan menjadi seperti domba di tengah gerombolan serigala. Oleh karena itu, hendaklah kamu cerdik seperti ular dan tulus seperti merpati.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="MAT.10.17" />Waspadalah! Kamu sendiri akan ditangkap dan dibawa ke sidang pengadilan agama. Para pemimpin rumah-rumah pertemuan Yahudi akan menjatuhkan hukuman cambuk kepadamu.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="MAT.10.18" />Kamu juga akan diseret menghadap para pejabat pemerintah dan raja-raja karena memberitakan tentang Aku. Hal ini merupakan kesempatan bagimu untuk bersaksi tentang Aku kepada mereka dan kepada orang bukan Yahudi.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="MAT.10.19" />Apabila kamu diadili, janganlah kuatir tentang apa yang akan kamu katakan atau bagaimana kamu harus membela diri, karena pada saat itu juga akan diberitahukan kepadamu apa yang harus kamu katakan.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="MAT.10.20" />Sesungguhnya apa yang kamu katakan pada saat itu bukan berasal dari dirimu sendiri, melainkan dari Roh Allah Bapa yang ada di dalammu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="MAT.10.21" />“Penganiayaan terhadap kalian nanti akan sangat mengerikan, sehingga orang bahkan tega menyerahkan saudara kandung atau anaknya sendiri untuk dibunuh. Demikian juga banyak anak akan melawan dan menyerahkan orangtua mereka untuk dihukum mati.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="MAT.10.22" />Banyak sekali orang yang akan membencimu karena kamu percaya kepada-Ku,<f caller="+"><fr>10:22
</fr><fk>karena kamu percaya kepada-Ku
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: karena nama-Ku.</ft></f> tetapi bila kamu tetap setia kepada-Ku sampai akhir, jiwamu akan diselamatkan.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="MAT.10.23" />Kalau kamu dianiaya di suatu kota, larilah ke kota yang lain. Karena, Aku menegaskan kepada kamu semua: Sebelum kalian selesai mengunjungi setiap kota di Israel, Sang Anak Adam sudah datang kembali.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24-25" bcv="MAT.10.24" />“Anak-anak-Ku, janganlah kalian menyangka bahwa kalian akan diperlakukan lebih baik daripada-Ku. Seorang murid tidak mungkin diterima lebih baik daripada gurunya, dan seorang pelayan tidak mungkin diperlakukan lebih baik daripada majikannya. Seorang murid boleh merasa puas kalau dia diperlakukan sama seperti gurunya. Dan seorang hamba boleh merasa puas kalau dia diperlakukan sama seperti majikannya. Sudah ada orang-orang yang mengatakan Aku ini Beelzebul,<f caller="+"><fr>10:24-25
</fr><fk>Beelzebul
</fk><ft>Beelzebul adalah nama lain untuk iblis. Lihat Why. 20:2-3; 9:34; 12:24; Why. 12:9; 20:2.</ft></f> jadi kalian anak-anak-Ku tentu akan mereka sebut sebagai pengikut Beelzebul juga.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Takut dan hormatlah kepada Allah bukan kepada manusia
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Luk. 12:2-9; Mrk. 8:38
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="MAT.10.26" />“Oleh karena itu, jangan takut kepada mereka yang menentang kita. Karena setiap usaha dan rencana jahat manusia yang dirahasiakan, suatu hari nanti pasti akan dinyatakan dan diketahui.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="MAT.10.27" />Demikian juga, apa yang Aku beritahukan kepadamu secara diam-diam, katakanlah itu secara terang-terangan. Dan apa yang Aku bisikkan kepadamu, umumkanlah itu kepada semua orang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="MAT.10.28" />“Janganlah takut kepada manusia, karena mereka hanya bisa membunuh tubuhmu, tetapi tidak dapat membunuh jiwamu. Sebaliknya takut dan hormatlah kepada Allah saja, karena Dia sanggup membinasakan tubuh dan jiwamu ke dalam api neraka.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="MAT.10.29" />Ingatlah contoh ini: Sepasang burung pipit yang dijual dengan harga paling murah. Biarpun begitu, tidak seekor pun mati tanpa sepengetahuan Bapa kita.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="MAT.10.30" />Bahkan jumlah helai rambut di kepalamu pun Dia tahu.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="MAT.10.31" />Oleh karena itu, janganlah kamu takut kepada mereka yang melawan kita! Karena kamu jauh lebih penting di hadapan Bapa kita daripada banyak burung pipit.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="MAT.10.32" />“Kalau kamu mengaku sebagai pengikut-Ku di depan orang lain, Aku pun akan mengakui kamu sebagai pengikut-Ku di hadapan Bapa-Ku yang di surga.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="MAT.10.33" />Tetapi kalau kamu menyangkal sebagai pengikut-Ku di depan orang lain, Aku pun tidak akan mengakuimu sebagai pengikut-Ku di hadapan Bapa-Ku yang di surga.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kesulitan yang akan dialami pengikut Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Luk. 12:51-53; 14:26-27; Mrk. 8:34-37
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="MAT.10.34" />“Janganlah kalian berpikir bahwa Aku datang ke dunia ini untuk mengadakan perdamaian. Aku datang bukan untuk mengadakan damai, melainkan pedang, yaitu pertentangan yang hebat.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="MAT.10.35" />Karena dengan kehadiran-Ku, terjadilah keadaan seperti yang tertulis dalam Kitab Suci, yaitu:
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Anak laki-laki akan menentang ayahnya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">anak perempuan akan menentang ibunya,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan menantu perempuan akan menentang ibu mertuanya.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="36" bcv="MAT.10.36" />Bahkan para anggota keluarga dekat kalian pun akan menjadi seperti musuh dalam selimut.’<x caller="+"><xo>10:36
</xo><xt>Mi. 7:6</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="MAT.10.37" />“Setiap orang yang mengasihi ayah atau ibunya melebihi kasihnya kepada-Ku, tidak layak disebut pengikut-Ku. Setiap orang yang mengasihi anaknya laki-laki atau perempuan melebihi kasihnya kepada-Ku, tidak layak disebut pengikut-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="MAT.10.38" />Setiap orang yang mengikut Aku hendaklah berpikir, ‘Sekalipun harus mati, bahkan mati disalibkan, aku akan tetap mengikut Tuhan.’ Orang yang tidak bertekad seperti itu tidak layak disebut pengikut-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="MAT.10.39" />Setiap orang yang berusaha mempertahankan nyawanya tetap akan mati. Tetapi siapa yang mati dibunuh karena mengikut Aku, dia akan memperoleh hidup yang kekal.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Allah memberkati mereka yang menerima kalian
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 9:41; Yoh. 13:20
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="40" bcv="MAT.10.40" />“Di mata Allah, orang yang menerima kalian untuk menginap di rumahnya karena dia tahu kalian adalah utusan-Ku dianggap sama seperti menerima Aku secara langsung. Dan siapa pun yang menerima Aku berarti menerima Allah yang mengutus Aku.
<ve />
<v id="41" bcv="MAT.10.41" />Siapa yang menyambut seorang nabi karena menyadari bahwa nabi itu utusan Allah, maka orang itu akan turut menerima berkat Allah seperti yang diberikan kepada seorang nabi. Dan siapa yang menyambut orang benar karena dia memang orang benar, maka orang itu akan turut menerima berkat Allah seperti yang diberikan kepada orang-orang benar.
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="MAT.10.42" />Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Siapa pun yang menolong salah satu pengikut-Ku, sekalipun hanya memberi secangkir air minum kepadanya, orang itu pasti akan menerima upah dari Allah atas perbuatannya.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="11" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MAT.11.1" />Sesudah Yesus selesai berpesan kepada kami berdua belas, Dia pergi ke kota-kota di daerah Galilea untuk mengajar dan memberitakan Kabar Baik dari Allah kepada orang-orang di sana.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yohanes Pembaptis mengajukan pertanyaan dan Yesus mengajar tentang pelayanan Yohanes
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Luk. 7:18-35
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="MAT.11.2" />Pada waktu itu Yohanes Pembaptis sedang dipenjara, dan dia mendengar tentang pekerjaan yang dilakukan oleh Kristus.<x caller="+"><xo>11:2
</xo><xt>Mat. 1:12-16 CK</xt></x> Jadi Yohanes menyuruh dua orang muridnya pergi kepada Yesus
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="MAT.11.3" />untuk menanyakan, “Apakah engkau ini utusan yang dijanjikan kedatangannya, ataukah kita masih menunggu orang lain?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="MAT.11.4" />Jawab Yesus, “Kembalilah kepada Yohanes dan ceritakanlah apa yang sudah kalian dengar dan saksikan hari ini,
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="MAT.11.5" />yaitu bahwa sekarang banyak orang buta melihat, orang lumpuh berjalan, orang yang berpenyakit kulit menular disembuhkan, orang tuli bisa mendengar, orang mati dibangkitkan, dan Kabar Baik dari Allah sedang diberitakan kepada orang-orang miskin.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="MAT.11.6" />Katakanlah kepadanya, ‘Sungguh diberkati Allah setiap orang yang tidak meragukan Aku.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="MAT.11.7" />Waktu murid-murid Yohanes itu baru saja pergi, Yesus mulai berbicara kepada orang banyak tentang Yohanes. Dia berkata, “Sebelum pelayanan-Ku dimulai, kalian sudah pernah pergi jauh keluar-masuk padang belantara untuk melihat seseorang, bukan? Tentu kalian tidak pergi begitu jauh untuk melihat sesuatu yang biasa saja, karena memang tidak mungkin orang mau berjalan jauh hanya untuk melihat sehelai rumput yang bergoyang ditiup angin.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="MAT.11.8" />Siapakah yang kamu cari waktu itu? Pasti bukan seseorang yang berpakaian indah! Karena orang-orang yang berpakaian indah tidak ada di padang belantara, tetapi di istana raja.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="MAT.11.9" />Jadi, apa yang kamu cari di sana? Seorang nabi, bukan? Ya, bahkan Aku katakan kepada kalian bahwa kedudukan Yohanes jauh lebih penting daripada seorang nabi.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="MAT.11.10" />Karena dialah yang dimaksudkan dalam tulisan Kitab Suci yang berkata,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Perhatikanlah: Aku akan menyuruh utusan-Ku lebih dulu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">untuk menyiapkan jalan sebelum Aku mengutus Engkau.’<x caller="+"><xo>11:10
</xo><xt>Mal. 3:1</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="11-12" bcv="MAT.11.11" />“Sejak Yohanes Pembaptis mulai melayani sampai sekarang, pekerjaan untuk mendirikan kerajaan Allah berkembang dengan cepat, sekalipun orang-orang menentangnya dengan kekerasan dan berusaha menguasainya. Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Yohanes Pembaptis lebih besar daripada semua orang yang pernah dilahirkan. Tetapi dalam kerajaan baru yang sudah mulai didirikan Allah, semua anggota kerajaan-Nya itu akan dianggap lebih besar daripada Yohanes, bahkan orang yang berkedudukan paling rendah sekalipun.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="MAT.11.13" />Karena seluruh nubuatan dalam hukum Taurat dan kitab para nabi tertuju pada zaman sekarang ini, yaitu zaman ketika Allah mulai mendirikan kerajaan-Nya, yang berawal sejak Yohanes Pembaptis mulai melayani.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="MAT.11.14" />Biarlah kalian tahu bahwa sebenarnya Yohanes adalah orang yang dinubuatkan untuk datang menggantikan Nabi Elia.<f caller="+"><fr>11:14
</fr><fk>Elia
</fk><ft>Dalam kitab Mal. 4:5-6, tertulis bahwa Nabi Elia akan datang kembali sebelum Hari Pengadilan.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="MAT.11.15" />“Jangan sampai ajaran-Ku tadi masuk telinga kanan keluar telinga kiri! Renungkanlah itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="MAT.11.16" />“Sekarang Aku akan memberikan kiasan yang menggambarkan keadaan orang pada zaman ini: Bayangkanlah dua kelompok anak-anak yang bermain di halaman. Kelompok yang satu berseru kepada kelompok yang lain,
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="MAT.11.17" />‘Setiap kali kami mengajak kalian bermain sesuatu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">kalian selalu menolak!
</q>
<q style="q1">Waktu kami meniup lagu gembira dengan suling,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">kalian tidak mau menari.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dan waktu kami bermain drama berkabung,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">kalian juga tidak mau ikut pura-pura menangis.’
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="18" bcv="MAT.11.18" />Artinya begini: Kalian menolak pekerjaan Allah, bagaimana pun bentuknya. Waktu Yohanes Pembaptis sedang melayani TUHAN di antara kalian, dia sering berpuasa dan tidak minum air anggur. Tetapi kalian berkata, ‘Dia dikuasai setan.’
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="MAT.11.19" />Lalu datanglah Aku, Sang Anak Adam. Aku makan dan minum air anggur seperti orang pada umumnya. Tetapi kalian berkata, ‘Lihat! Dia makan dan minum seperti orang rakus! Dia juga berteman dengan para penagih pajak dan orang-orang berdosa lainnya.’ Meskipun begitu, kebijaksanaan Allah selalu terbukti benar melalui orang-orang yang menaatinya.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Hukuman bagi orang yang tidak mau percaya
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Luk. 10:13-15
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="MAT.11.20" />Pada waktu itu, Yesus memberikan teguran keras terhadap kota-kota di mana Dia melakukan lebih banyak keajaiban, karena banyak penduduknya tidak mau bertobat.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="MAT.11.21" />Dia berkata, “Celakalah kalian, orang-orang Korazin! Celakalah kalian, orang-orang Betsaida! Betapa ngerinya nanti hukuman Allah atas kalian! Karena seandainya keajaiban-keajaiban yang sudah Aku lakukan di antara kalian terjadi juga pada zaman dulu di Tirus dan Sidon, maka sudah sejak lama mereka sungguh-sungguh bertobat dan menangisi dosa-dosa mereka.<f caller="+"><fr>11:21
</fr><fk>sungguh-sungguh bertobat …
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: bertobat dengan (memakai) kain karung dan abu. Maksudnya adalah mereka meratapi dosa-dosa mereka dengan sungguh-sungguh, seperti berkabung karena kematian anggota keluarga dekat. Pada zaman itu, orang yang sedang berkabung memakai kain kasar yang biasanya hanya dipergunakan sebagai karung, serta menaruh abu di kepala mereka.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="MAT.11.22" />Karena itu Aku sungguh-sungguh berkata kepadamu bahwa pada Hari Pengadilan nanti, hukuman bagi kalian akan jauh lebih berat daripada hukuman bagi penduduk Tirus dan Sidon.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="MAT.11.23" />“Dan kalian juga, hai penduduk Kapernaum! Pikirmu kalian akan ditinggikan sampai mendapat kehormatan besar di surga. Tidak! Kalian akan dibuang ke dalam neraka! Karena seandainya keajaiban-keajaiban yang sudah Aku lakukan di antara kalian terjadi pada zaman dulu di Sodom, mereka sudah bertobat dan kota itu akan tetap ada sampai sekarang.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="MAT.11.24" />Karena itu Aku sungguh-sungguh berkata kepadamu bahwa pada Hari Pengadilan nanti, hukuman bagi kalian akan jauh lebih berat daripada hukuman bagi penduduk Sodom.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kesusahan-kesusahan yang berat menjadi ringan
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Luk. 10:21-22
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="MAT.11.25" />Pada waktu yang sama Yesus berkata lagi, “Aku memuji Engkau, ya Bapa, TUHAN langit dan bumi, karena Engkau sudah merahasiakan ajaran-ajaran tentang kerajaan-Mu dari orang-orang yang bijak dan berpengetahuan, tetapi Engkau menyatakannya kepada siapa saja yang bersedia menerima ajaran benar dengan hati yang polos seperti anak-anak kecil.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="MAT.11.26" />Karena, ya Bapa, sungguh itulah yang menyenangkan hati-Mu!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="MAT.11.27" />“Segala sesuatu sudah diserahkan Bapa kepada-Ku. Tidak seorang pun mengenal Aku, yaitu Anak-Nya, kecuali Bapa. Dan tidak seorang pun mengenal Bapa-Ku kecuali Aku dan orang-orang yang hendak Aku perkenalkan kepada-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="MAT.11.28" />“Datanglah kepada-Ku, kamu semua yang lelah menanggung berbagai kesusahan berat. Aku akan menolongmu dan membuatmu lega.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="MAT.11.29" />Tunduk dan bergantunglah pada-Ku.<f caller="+"><fr>11:29
</fr><fk>Tunduk dan bergantunglah pada-Ku
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: “Terimalah kuk-Ku.” Sebuah kuk terbuat dari kayu dan digunakan untuk menggandengkan dua sapi atau kerbau supaya mereka bekerja sama menarik beban, karena tenaga dua sapi akan lebih kuat untuk membajak atau memindahkan barang berat. Gambaran Yesus itu bisa ditafsirkan bahwa Dia akan turut menanggung berbagai beban kita masing-masing. Atau, bagi orang Yahudi, kuk juga bisa menggambarkan beban berat yang mereka alami karena berusaha melakukan seluruh peraturan dalam hukum Taurat (Lihat Kis. 15:10 dan Gal. 5:1).</ft></f> Belajarlah dari-Ku, karena Aku rendah hati dan akan memimpinmu dengan lemah lembut, maka kamu pun akan merasa lega.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="MAT.11.30" />Karena bila kamu tunduk dan bergantung pada-Ku, bebanmu yang berat menjadi ringan, dan beban yang Aku berikan pun ringan.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="12" />
<s style="s1">Sang Anak Adam adalah Penguasa atas hari Sabat
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 2:23-28; Luk. 6:1-5
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MAT.12.1" />Pada suatu hari Sabat, Yesus dan kami para murid-Nya berjalan melewati ladang-ladang gandum. Karena lapar, kami mulai memetik beberapa bulir gandum dan memakan biji-bijinya.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="MAT.12.2" />Beberapa orang Farisi melihat apa yang kami lakukan dan berkata kepada Yesus, “Lihat! Murid-muridmu sedang melanggar peraturan hari Sabat!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="MAT.12.3" />Tetapi jawab-Nya kepada mereka, “Tentu kalian sudah tahu apa yang terjadi ketika Daud dan orang-orang yang mengikutinya sedang lapar dan memerlukan makanan.<x caller="+"><xo>12:3
</xo><xt>1Sam. 21:1-6</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="MAT.12.4" />Daud masuk ke kemah Allah dan menerima roti bekas persembahan di ruang kudus. Kemudian Daud membawanya kepada orang-orang yang mengikuti dia, lalu mereka memakan roti itu, padahal menurut hukum Taurat hanya para imam yang boleh memakannya.<x caller="+"><xo>12:4
</xo><xt>Im. 24:9; 1Sam. 21:1-6</xt></x> Tetapi karena mereka memerlukan makanan, maka apa yang dilakukan Daud saat itu tidak dianggap berdosa.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="MAT.12.5" />Selain itu, tentu kalian tahu bahwa setiap hari Sabat ada imam-imam yang bekerja di rumah Allah. Tetapi pekerjaan itu tidak dianggap sebagai pelanggaran terhadap larangan bekerja pada hari Sabat.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="MAT.12.6" />Dan Aku berkata kepada kalian bahwa apa yang sedang Allah kerjakan melalui Aku<f caller="+"><fr>12:6
</fr><fk>apa yang sedang Allah kerjakan melalui Aku
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah, “sesuatu.” Sesuai kebiasaan orang Yahudi pada zaman itu, Yesus tidak langsung berkata ‘Aku’, tetapi orang-orang yang mendengarkan-Nya mengerti bahwa Dia berbicara tentang diri-Nya. Maksud Yesus, sama halnya seperti pelayanan para imam di dalam rumah Allah dianggap lebih penting daripada peraturan hari Sabat, begitu juga kehadiran Yesus di antara mereka lebih penting daripada murid-murid-Nya yang makan gandum dari ladang pada hari Sabat.</ft></f> lebih penting daripada rumah Allah!
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="MAT.12.7" />Dalam Kitab Suci, Allah berkata, ‘Daripada memberi banyak kurban hewan kepada-Ku, Aku ingin kalian menunjukkan belas kasihan kepada orang lain.’<x caller="+"><xo>12:7
</xo><xt>Hos. 6:6</xt></x> Kalau kalian mengerti maksud ayat ini, tentu kalian tidak akan menyalahkan murid-murid-Ku yang tidak bersalah.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="MAT.12.8" />Karena Aku, Sang Anak Adam, adalah Penguasa yang berhak untuk menentukan apa yang boleh dan tidak boleh dilakukan pada hari Sabat.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus menyembuhkan tangan seseorang pada hari Sabat
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 3:1-6; Luk. 6:6-11
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="MAT.12.9" />Lalu Yesus meninggalkan tempat itu dan masuk ke salah satu rumah pertemuan orang Yahudi.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="MAT.12.10" />Di situ ada seseorang yang salah satu tangannya sudah lumpuh. Beberapa orang Farisi juga ada di sana, dan mereka mau mencari-cari alasan untuk mempersalahkan Yesus. Jadi mereka bertanya kepada-Nya, “Menurutmu, apakah diperbolehkan menyembuhkan orang pada hari Sabat?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="MAT.12.11" />Jawab Yesus, “Kalau pada hari Sabat seekor dombamu jatuh ke dalam lubang, apakah kamu tidak akan segera pergi dan bekerja keras mengeluarkan dombamu dari lubang itu? Tentu kamu tidak akan membiarkannya di sana!
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="MAT.12.12" />Betapa lebih berharganya manusia daripada domba! Jadi tentu kita diperbolehkan untuk berbuat baik kepada seseorang, meskipun pada hari Sabat.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="MAT.12.13" />Kemudian Yesus berkata kepada orang itu, “Luruskan tanganmu ke depan.” Dia pun meluruskan tangannya yang lumpuh dan saat itu juga sembuhlah tangannya yang sakit, menjadi sekuat tangan sebelahnya!
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="MAT.12.14" />Orang-orang Farisi itu pun keluar dari rumah pertemuan dan mulai mengatur rencana untuk membunuh Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus hamba Allah yang terpilih
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="MAT.12.15" />Waktu Yesus mengetahui rencana orang-orang Farisi, Dia meninggalkan tempat itu. Banyak orang mengikuti Dia dan semua yang sakit disembuhkan-Nya,
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="MAT.12.16" />tetapi Yesus melarang mereka memberitahukan tentang Dia kepada orang lain.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="MAT.12.17" />Dia sengaja melakukan hal-hal itu supaya pelayanan-Nya sesuai dengan nubuatan Nabi Yesaya yang berkata,
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="MAT.12.18" />“Ketahuilah, inilah hamba-Ku, yang sudah Aku pilih.
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku mengasihi-Nya, dan Dia menyenangkan hati-Ku.
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku sudah memberikan kuasa Roh-Ku kepadanya
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">untuk menegakkan keadilan bagi bangsa-bangsa.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="19" bcv="MAT.12.19" />Dia tidak akan bertengkar dengan orang lain atau berteriak menentang orang-orang.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia tidak akan menyebabkan keributan di jalan-jalan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="MAT.12.20" />Dia tidak akan mematahkan harapan orang-orang lemah,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan orang yang hampir putus asa diperlakukan-Nya dengan lemah lembut.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Demikianlah Dia akan terus berjuang dalam segala hal, sampai Dia menang dan terbukti adil.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="MAT.12.21" />Maka orang-orang dari segala bangsa akan menggantungkan harapan mereka pada-Nya.”<x caller="+"><xo>12:21
</xo><xt>Yes. 42:1-4 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Orang Farisi menghina Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 3:20-30; Luk. 11:14-23; 12:10
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="MAT.12.22" />Ada seorang lelaki yang buta dan bisu karena dikuasai setan. Dia dibawa kepada Yesus, lalu Yesus menyembuhkannya sehingga dia bisa melihat dan berbicara.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="MAT.12.23" />Semua orang yang menyaksikan peristiwa itu terheran-heran dan berkata, “Mungkinkah Dia Keturunan Daud<x caller="+"><xo>12:23
</xo><xt>Mat. 9:27 CK</xt></x> yang dijanjikan itu?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="MAT.12.24" />Tetapi waktu orang-orang Farisi mendengarnya, mereka berkata, “Yesus bisa mengusir setan-setan karena diberi kekuatan oleh Beelzebul, pemimpin semua roh jahat.”<x caller="+"><xo>12:24
</xo><xt>Mat. 10:24-25</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25-26" bcv="MAT.12.25" />Namun Yesus mengetahui pikiran orang-orang Farisi itu, maka Dia berkata kepada mereka, “Tidak mungkin Satanas<x caller="+"><xo>12:25-26
</xo><xt>Why. 20:2-3</xt></x> mengusir roh-roh yang memihak kepadanya. Kalau kaki-tangan iblis terpecah-pecah dan saling melawan, kerajaan iblis akan hancur. Sama halnya seperti suatu negara atau kota. Kalau penduduk suatu negara atau kota saling melawan dan berperang, maka negara atau kota itu akan hancur. Begitu juga kalau perpecahan terjadi di antara anggota keluarga.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="MAT.12.27" />Lagipula seandainya benar bahwa Aku mengusir setan-setan dengan kuasa iblis, berarti kita harus bertanya, ‘Dengan kuasa siapakah anggota-anggota Farisi mengusir setan?’ Sesamamu orang Farisi itu tentu akan berkata bahwa pendapat kalian salah.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="MAT.12.28" />Tetapi bila Aku mengusir setan-setan dengan kuasa Roh Allah, itu menunjukkan bahwa tanpa kalian sadari Allah sudah mendirikan kerajaan-Nya di dunia ini dengan penuh kuasa.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="MAT.12.29" />Aku di sini seperti musuh iblis yang datang untuk merampas hartanya. Tidak ada pencuri yang berani masuk begitu saja ke rumah orang yang sangat kuat. Sebelum masuk ke rumah orang kuat itu, dia harus mengikatnya dulu, barulah dia bisa masuk dan merampas barang-barangnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="MAT.12.30" />“Siapa saja yang tidak berpihak kepada-Ku, berarti dia memusuhi-Ku. Dan siapa yang tidak membantu menggembalakan kawanan domba, berarti dia mencerai-beraikan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="MAT.12.31" />“Oleh sebab itu, Aku berkata kepadamu bahwa Allah bersedia mengampuni segala macam dosa manusia, termasuk dosa penghinaan terhadap-Nya. Tetapi orang yang menghina Roh Allah<f caller="+"><fr>12:31
</fr><fk>menghina Roh Allah
</fk><ft>Yesus menasihati mereka tentang dosa menghina Roh Allah karena orang-orang Farisi berkata, “Yesus bekerja dengan kekuatan iblis” (Mat. 12:24; Luk. 11:15). Hati mereka begitu tertutup kepada Yesus sehingga hal-hal baik yang Dia kerjakan melalui kekuatan Roh Allah pun dianggap sebagai kejahatan. Orang yang sudah berpikiran seperti itu tidak mungkin bertobat. Pikiran yang seolah menghina Roh Allah bisa dibandingkan dengan 1Yoh. 5:16, di mana Yohanes menulis tentang ‘dosa yang mendatangkan kematian’, yang juga tidak bisa diampuni. Tetapi sebagai orang Kristen, kita tidak perlu takut dengan pikiran seperti, “Apakah saya pernah menghina Roh Allah dan Allah tidak akan mengampuni saya?” Kalau kita masih merasa sedih dan minta ampun ketika jatuh dalam dosa, dan kalau kita masih ingin hidup baik di mata Allah, sudah jelas bahwa Roh Allah masih bekerja dalam hati kita. Bila kita masih punya hati yang mau bertobat, berarti kita tidak pernah melakukan dosa menghina Roh Allah.</ft></f> tidak akan pernah diampuni.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="MAT.12.32" />Setiap orang yang menghina Aku, Sang Anak Adam, bisa diampuni. Tetapi orang yang menghina Roh Allah tidak akan pernah diampuni, baik di masa sekarang maupun masa yang akan datang.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kita dikenal dan akan diadili berdasarkan perkataan kita
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Luk. 6:43-45
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="MAT.12.33" />“Setiap orang tahu: Kalau mau makan buah yang enak, ambillah dari pohon yang subur. Buah dari pohon yang buruk pasti tidak enak. Karena setiap pohon dinilai dari buah yang dihasilkannya.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="MAT.12.34" />Hai kamu keturunan ular berbisa! Bagaimana mungkin kamu, orang jahat, mengeluarkan kata-kata yang baik?! Karena perkataan yang keluar dari mulut orang ditentukan oleh hati orang itu.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="MAT.12.35" />Jika orang itu baik dan isi hatinya baik, maka kata-kata yang keluar dari mulutnya juga baik. Jika orang itu jahat dan isi hatinya jahat, maka kata-kata yang keluar dari mulutnya juga jahat.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="MAT.12.36" />Tetapi Aku berkata kepadamu bahwa pada Hari Pengadilan, setiap orang akan bertanggung jawab atas setiap perkataan yang pernah diucapkannya, bahkan yang dia ucapkan dengan sembarangan.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="MAT.12.37" />Waktu Allah mengadili setiap manusia, semua kata-kata yang pernah kamu ucapkan akan menjadi bukti untuk memutuskan apakah kamu dihukum atau dibenarkan.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Tanda ajaib bagi orang-orang yang memusuhi Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 8:11-12; Luk. 11:29-32
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="38" bcv="MAT.12.38" />Suatu kali, beberapa orang Farisi dan ahli Taurat berkata kepada Yesus, “Guru, kami ingin melihat engkau melakukan keajaiban sebagai bukti bahwa engkau diutus oleh Allah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="MAT.12.39" />Jawab-Nya kepada mereka, “Kalian adalah orang-orang yang jahat dan tidak setia kepada Allah, karena itulah kalian ingin melihat keajaiban! Tetapi untuk orang-orang seperti kalian, Aku sama sekali tidak akan melakukan keajaiban kecuali satu, yakni keajaiban seperti yang pernah terjadi pada Nabi Yunus.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="MAT.12.40" />Sebagaimana Yunus berada di dalam perut ikan besar selama tiga hari tiga malam, begitu juga Aku, Sang Anak Adam, akan berada di dalam kubur selama tiga hari tiga malam sebelum dibangkitkan.
<ve />
<v id="41" bcv="MAT.12.41" />Pada Hari Pengadilan, penduduk kota Niniwe akan berdiri untuk bersaksi melawan kalian yang hidup pada zaman ini. Karena waktu Yunus memberitakan pesan Allah kepada mereka, mereka bertobat. Tetapi walaupun Aku sudah di sini dan Aku lebih besar daripada Yunus, kalian tidak mau bertobat!
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="MAT.12.42" />Pada Hari Pengadilan, ratu dari Selatan<f caller="+"><fr>12:42
</fr><fk>ratu dari Selatan
</fk><ft>Ratu yang dimaksud adalah Ratu Syeba, yang pergi sejauh kira-kira 1.500 kilometer untuk mempelajari hikmat Allah dari Salomo. Kisahnya terdapat di 1Raj. 10:1-13.</ft></f> juga akan berdiri untuk bersaksi melawan kamu semua yang hidup pada zaman ini. Karena ratu itu datang dari tempat yang sangat jauh untuk mempelajari kebijaksanaan Raja Salomo. Tetapi lihatlah, walaupun Aku yang lebih besar daripada Salomo ada di sini di hadapanmu, kalian tidak mau mendengarkan Aku!”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Peringatan kepada orang-orang yang memusuhi Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Luk. 11:24-26
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="43" bcv="MAT.12.43" />“Ingatlah contoh ini: Apabila roh jahat meninggalkan seseorang, roh itu tidak bisa tenang. Dia terpaksa mencari ke sana kemari, bahkan ke padang belantara, untuk menemukan orang lain yang dapat dikuasai. Ketika dia tidak berhasil menemukan orang baru,
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="MAT.12.44" />dia berkata, ‘Aku akan kembali kepada orang yang sudah aku tinggalkan.’ Sewaktu kembali, dia melihat bahwa orang itu seperti rumah kosong yang sudah disapu bersih dan tertata rapi.
<ve />
<v id="45" bcv="MAT.12.45" />Kemudian dia pergi dan mengajak tujuh roh lain yang lebih jahat daripadanya untuk bergabung dengan dia. Waktu mereka masuk dan menguasai orang itu, keadaannya menjadi lebih buruk daripada sebelumnya. Hal seperti itu jugalah yang akan terjadi pada setiap orang yang termasuk dalam angkatan yang jahat zaman ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Sifat orang-orang yang Yesus anggap sebagai keluarga-Nya
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 3:31-35; Luk. 8:19-21
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="46" bcv="MAT.12.46" />Ketika Yesus masih berbicara dengan orang banyak itu, ibu-Nya bersama saudara-saudara-Nya datang dan berdiri di luar. Mereka hendak berbicara dengan Dia.
<ve />
<v id="47" bcv="MAT.12.47" />Lalu seseorang memberitahukan kepada-Nya, “Guru, ibu dan saudara-saudaramu sedang menunggu di luar. Mereka ingin berbicara dengan engkau.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="48" bcv="MAT.12.48" />Jawab Yesus, “Sekarang Aku akan menunjukkan kepada kalian orang-orang yang Aku anggap seperti ibu dan saudara-saudara-Ku.”
<ve />
<v id="49" bcv="MAT.12.49" />Sambil menunjuk ke arah kami murid-murid-Nya, Dia berkata, “Orang-orang seperti inilah yang Aku anggap sebagai ibu dan saudara-saudari-Ku,
<ve />
<v id="50" bcv="MAT.12.50" />yaitu orang yang melakukan kemauan Bapa-Ku di surga. Merekalah yang Aku anggap seperti ibu, saudara, dan saudari-Ku!”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="13" />
<s style="s1">Perumpamaan tentang bermacam-macam tanah
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 4:1-9; Luk. 8:4-8
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MAT.13.1" />Hari itu juga Yesus meninggalkan rumah tempat Dia mengajar dan pergi ke tepi danau Galilea, lalu duduk di situ.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="MAT.13.2" />Sejumlah besar orang datang berkumpul mengelilingi-Nya. Karena itu Dia naik ke sebuah perahu yang sedang berlabuh dan duduk untuk mengajar orang banyak itu, sedangkan mereka tetap berdiri di pantai.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="MAT.13.3" />Kemudian Yesus mengajarkan banyak hal kepada mereka dengan memakai perumpamaan, seperti yang berikut ini: “Pada suatu hari, seorang petani pergi menabur benih di ladang.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="MAT.13.4" />Waktu dia sedang menabur, sebagian benih itu jatuh di jalan. Lalu burung-burung datang dan memakannya sampai habis.
<ve />
<v id="5-6" bcv="MAT.13.5" />Ada juga yang jatuh di tanah berbatu-batu. Lalu benih itu bertunas dan cepat tumbuh. Tetapi waktu sinar matahari mulai panas, tunas benih itu menjadi layu dan kering karena lapisan tanah di situ tipis sehingga akarnya tidak bisa masuk lebih dalam.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="MAT.13.7" />Ada juga benih yang jatuh di antara rumput berduri. Kemudian rumput itu tumbuh semakin besar dan menghimpit tunas-tunas benih itu sehingga tidak bisa tumbuh.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="MAT.13.8" />Tetapi sebagian lain jatuh di tanah yang subur. Tunas-tunas dari benih itu tumbuh besar dan memberi banyak hasil. Dari satu benih ada yang berbuah tiga puluh kali lipat, ada yang enam puluh, bahkan ada juga yang seratus kali lipat.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="MAT.13.9" />Nah, renungkanlah itu baik-baik, jangan sampai ajaran-Ku tadi masuk telinga kanan keluar telinga kiri!”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Alasan Yesus mengajar dengan perumpamaan
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 4:10-12, 24-25; Luk. 8:9-10
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="MAT.13.10" />Kemudian kami murid-murid-Nya datang dan bertanya, “Guru, mengapa Engkau mengajar orang banyak dengan perumpamaan?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="MAT.13.11" />Jawab Yesus, “Karena mereka belum diizinkan memahami ajaran-ajaran-Ku tentang kerajaan Allah,<x caller="+"><xo>13:11
</xo><xt>Mat. 6:33 CK</xt></x> sedangkan kalian sudah diberi izin untuk mengerti hal-hal yang dulu dirahasiakan dari semua manusia.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="MAT.13.12" />Jadi bagi orang yang berusaha mengerti ajaran-Ku, Allah akan menambahkan kepadanya lebih banyak lagi pengertian secara berlimpah. Tetapi bagi orang yang tidak berusaha mengerti ajaran-Ku, Allah akan mengambil kemampuan untuk mengerti darinya.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="MAT.13.13" />Itulah sebabnya Aku mengajar orang banyak dengan memakai perumpamaan. Karena meskipun melihat, sebenarnya mereka tidak memperhatikan, dan meskipun mendengar, sebenarnya mereka tidak merenungkan sehingga tidak mengerti.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="MAT.13.14" />Maka tepatlah apa yang Yesaya nubuatkan tentang mereka:
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Biarpun kalian terus-menerus mendengar pesan TUHAN,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">kalian tidak akan mengerti.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dan biarpun kalian terus menyaksikan berbagai perbuatan TUHAN,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">kalian tidak akan menyadari apa yang terjadi.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="MAT.13.15" />Karena bangsa ini sudah menjadi keras kepala.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kalian sudah menutup mata dan telinga,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tidak mau mendengar, bahkan tidak mau tahu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kalau tidak demikian, mungkin kalian bisa mendengar, mengetahui, dan memahami.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dengan begitu kalian bisa bertobat dan kembali kepada-Ku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan Aku tetap bersedia memulihkan keadaan kalian.’<x caller="+"><xo>13:15
</xo><xt>Yes. 6:9-10 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="16" bcv="MAT.13.16" />Tetapi berbahagialah kamu, karena Allah sudah memberikan berkat yang besar kepadamu. Dia mengizinkan kamu untuk dapat mengerti apa yang kamu dengar dan memahami apa yang kamu lihat.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="MAT.13.17" />Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Banyak nabi dan orang-orang benar sejak zaman dahulu menanti-nantikan saatnya untuk melihat dan mendengar apa yang sekarang kamu lihat dan dengar, tetapi berkat itu tidak diberikan kepada mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Arti perumpamaan tentang bermacam-macam tanah
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 4:13-20; Luk. 8:11-15
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="MAT.13.18" />“Oleh karena itu, perhatikanlah arti perumpamaan tentang petani tadi.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="19" bcv="MAT.13.19" />Yang pertama, tentang benih yang jatuh di jalan. Jalan menggambarkan orang-orang yang mendengarkan ajaran tentang kerajaan Allah, tetapi tidak mengerti. Kemudian datanglah si jahat, yaitu iblis, dan merampas ajaran yang sudah ditabur di hati mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="20" bcv="MAT.13.20" />Kedua, tentang benih yang jatuh di tanah berbatu-batu. Tanah berbatu menggambarkan orang-orang yang mendengarkan ajaran TUHAN dan langsung menerimanya dengan senang hati.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="MAT.13.21" />Tetapi ajaran itu tidak bisa berakar di dalam hati mereka dan tidak bertahan lama. Ketika mereka mengalami kesusahan atau disiksa karena mengikuti ajaran itu, mereka cepat meninggalkan TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="22" bcv="MAT.13.22" />Ketiga, tentang benih yang jatuh di rumput berduri. Rumput berduri menggambarkan orang-orang yang sudah mendengarkan ajaran dari TUHAN, tetapi mereka kuatir tentang persoalan hidup di dunia ini dan memikirkan hal-hal duniawi serta ingin menjadi kaya. Semua itu merupakan hambatan sehingga ajaran TUHAN tidak menghasilkan apa pun dalam kehidupan mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="23" bcv="MAT.13.23" />Sedangkan yang keempat, tentang benih yang jatuh di tanah subur. Tanah subur menggambarkan orang-orang yang mendengarkan ajaran dari TUHAN dan memahaminya. Karena itu, mereka pasti memberikan banyak hasil,<f caller="+"><fr>13:23
</fr><fk>banyak hasil
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: menghasilkan buah. Bagian-bagian lain di PB menjelaskan bagaimana manusia dapat ‘menghasilkan buah’. Pertama, pemberitaan kabar baik tentang Kristus membuat manusia bisa percaya (Rm. 10:17). Selain itu, seseorang juga bisa ‘menghasilkan buah’ dengan cara melakukan perintah-perintah Allah dalam kehidupannya dengan setia (Mat. 5-7). Kita juga ‘menghasilkan buah’ kalau kata-kata yang keluar dari mulut kita baik di mata TUHAN (Mat. 12:31-37). Dan kita juga ‘menghasilkan buah’ kalau memimpin orang lain untuk bertobat (Yoh. 15:16). Kehidupan seperti itulah yang merupakan buah-buah yang baik di mata TUHAN.</ft></f> seperti benih yang menghasilkan tiga puluh, atau enam puluh, ataupun seratus kali lipat.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Perumpamaan tentang lalang dan gandum
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="MAT.13.24" />Kemudian Yesus menceritakan perumpamaan lain. Kata-Nya, “Kerajaan Allah bisa digambarkan seperti seorang pemilik ladang yang menyuruh para hambanya menanam bibit gandum yang baik di ladangnya.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="MAT.13.25" />Suatu malam, ketika orang-orang sedang tidur, datanglah musuh pemilik ladang itu dan menaburkan bibit lalang di antara bibit gandum itu, lalu dia pergi.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="MAT.13.26" />Sewaktu gandum itu tumbuh besar dan mulai berbuah, tampaklah banyak lalang di antaranya.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="MAT.13.27" />Para hamba pemilik ladang itu pun datang dan bertanya, ‘Tuan, bukankah kita sudah menanam bibit yang baik di ladang itu?! Lantas dari manakah datangnya lalang-lalang yang tumbuh di sana?’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="MAT.13.28" />“Dia menjawab, ‘Pasti musuhku yang sudah melakukan itu.’
</p>
<p style="p">“Para hambanya bertanya lagi, ‘Apakah Tuan mau supaya kami mencabut lalang-lalang itu?’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="MAT.13.29" />“Dia menjawab, ‘Tidak usah. Kalau kalian mencabutnya, pasti ada gandum-gandum yang ikut tercabut.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="MAT.13.30" />Biarkanlah gandum dan lalang itu tumbuh bersama-sama sampai tiba waktu panen. Saat itulah aku akan menyuruh para pekerja yang memanen: Kumpulkanlah semua lalang lebih dulu dan ikatlah untuk dibakar. Sesudah itu kumpulkan gandum dan simpanlah di dalam gudangku.’”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Perumpamaan tentang biji sawi dan ragi
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 4:30-34; Luk. 13:18-21
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="MAT.13.31" />Kemudian Yesus memberikan perumpamaan lagi untuk menggambarkan kerajaan Allah. Kata-Nya, “Kerajaan Allah ibarat biji sawi<f caller="+"><fr>13:31
</fr><fk>biji sawi
</fk><ft>Jenis tanaman sawi (atau sesawi) di Israel tidak sama dengan sawi yang dikenal di Indonesia. Seperti kata ayat 32, sawi di Israel bisa “menjadi besar seperti pohon, dan burung-burung bisa bersarang di cabang-cabangnya.” Inti perumpamaan ini adalah bahwa sesuatu yang dimulai dari sangat kecil akan bertumbuh hingga menjadi sangat besar. Hal itulah yang disamakan dengan kerajaan Allah.</ft></f> yang diambil seseorang dan ditanam di ladangnya.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="MAT.13.32" />Biarpun biji tanaman itu paling kecil di dunia, tetapi sesudah tumbuh, biji itu akan menjadi tumbuhan yang paling besar di kebun. Bahkan bisa menjadi pohon yang cukup besar sehingga burung-burung datang berlindung dan bersarang pada cabang-cabangnya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="MAT.13.33" />Selanjutnya Yesus memberikan perumpamaan yang lain, “Kerajaan Allah juga seperti ragi yang dicampurkan oleh seorang perempuan ke dalam tepung yang sangat banyak.<f caller="+"><fr>13:33
</fr><fk>sangat banyak
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: tiga sata. Satu sata sama dengan tiga belas liter.</ft></f> Walaupun raginya sedikit dan tepungnya banyak, tetapi semuanya mengembang dan bisa dipanggang menjadi roti.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="MAT.13.34" />Hal-hal tentang kerajaan Allah itu Yesus sampaikan kepada orang banyak dengan berbagai perumpamaan. Dia selalu memakai perumpamaan untuk mengajar mereka.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="MAT.13.35" />Yesus melakukan itu supaya terjadilah apa yang dinubuatkan oleh seorang nabi, yaitu,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Aku akan berbicara menggunakan berbagai perumpamaan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan dengan demikian Aku menyatakan hal-hal yang dirahasiakan sejak dunia diciptakan.”<x caller="+"><xo>13:35
</xo><xt>Mzm. 78:2</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Arti perumpamaan tentang lalang di antara gandum
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="MAT.13.36" />Sesudah Yesus selesai mengajar orang banyak itu, Dia pulang ke rumah tempat-Nya menginap. Kemudian kami datang kepada-Nya dan meminta, “Guru, tolong jelaskan kepada kami arti perumpamaan tentang lalang-lalang di ladang tadi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="MAT.13.37" />Jawab Yesus, “Pemilik tanah yang menabur bibit yang baik itu adalah Aku, Sang Anak Adam,
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="MAT.13.38" />sedangkan ladang itu adalah dunia ini. Bibit yang baik menggambarkan orang yang menjadi warga kerajaan Allah, dan lalang-lalang itu adalah pengikut iblis.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="MAT.13.39" />Musuh yang menabur bibit lalang adalah iblis. Musim panen adalah akhir zaman.<f caller="+"><fr>13:39
</fr><fk>akhir zaman
</fk><ft>Para penulis kitab-kitab Perjanjian Baru memakai istilah Yunani yang berbeda-beda untuk menyebut akhir zaman. Misalnya, istilah yang dipakai Yohanes secara harfiah adalah ‘hari terakhir’, Petrus menggunakan ‘waktu terakhir’, dan Matius memakai ‘akhir zaman’. Dalam TSI, istilah ‘akhir zaman’ dipakai untuk menyebut waktu ketika Yesus datang kembali dan manusia menghadapi penghakiman Allah, sedangkan istilah ‘zaman akhir’ dipakai untuk menyebut masa sekarang ini, yaitu periode sesudah kedatangan Yesus yang pertama dan sebelum kedatangan-Nya yang kedua nanti.</ft></f> Dan hamba-hamba yang memanen adalah para malaikat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="40-42" bcv="MAT.13.40" />“Jadi pada akhir zaman, waktu Aku memerintah sebagai Sang Anak Adam, Aku akan mengutus para malaikat-Ku untuk mengumpulkan dan mengeluarkan semua orang yang membujuk orang-orang lain untuk berdosa, juga semua orang yang melakukan kejahatan. Mereka seperti lalang-lalang yang dikumpulkan lalu dibuang ke dalam api neraka. Di sanalah mereka akan selalu menangis dan sangat menderita.
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="MAT.13.43" />Saat itu orang-orang yang benar akan bersinar seperti matahari dalam kerajaan Allah Bapa mereka.
</p>
<p style="p">“Nah, jangan sampai ajaran-Ku tadi masuk telinga kanan keluar telinga kiri! Renungkanlah itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kerajaan Allah sangat berharga, indah, dan menggembirakan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="44" bcv="MAT.13.44" />“Kerajaan Allah seperti harta karun yang terpendam dalam tanah di sebuah ladang. Suatu hari, seseorang menemukan harta itu. Dengan sangat gembira dia menguburnya lagi, lalu pergi menjual seluruh miliknya untuk membeli ladang itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="45" bcv="MAT.13.45" />“Kerajaan Allah juga seperti pedagang yang mencari mutiara<f caller="+"><fr>13:45
</fr><fk>mutiara
</fk><ft>Mutiara adalah batu permata yang berbentuk bulat, dan pada umumnya berwarna putih, berasal dari sejenis kulit bia atau kulit kerang mutiara. Mutiara terbentuk karena ada benda kecil atau pasir yang masuk ke dalam tubuh kerang itu, kemudian diselubungi oleh kulit ari berlapis-lapis sampai menjadi lebih besar dan membulat.</ft></f> yang sangat indah.
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="MAT.13.46" />Ketika dia menemukan sebutir mutiara yang luar biasa indahnya, dia pergi dan menjual seluruh miliknya, lalu membeli mutiara itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Perumpamaan tentang jala ikan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="47" bcv="MAT.13.47" />“Kerajaan Allah juga seperti jala yang diturunkan ke dalam danau, lalu menjaring semua jenis ikan.
<ve />
<v id="48" bcv="MAT.13.48" />Sesudah jala itu penuh, para nelayan menariknya ke darat. Kemudian mereka duduk memisah-misahkan ikan itu. Ikan yang baik ditaruh di dalam keranjang, sedangkan yang tidak baik dibuang.
<ve />
<v id="49" bcv="MAT.13.49" />Seperti itulah yang akan terjadi pada akhir zaman. Para malaikat akan datang memisahkan orang-orang jahat dari antara orang-orang benar.
<ve />
<v id="50" bcv="MAT.13.50" />Lalu orang-orang jahat itu akan dibuang ke dalam api neraka. Di sanalah mereka akan selalu menangis dan sangat menderita.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="51" bcv="MAT.13.51" />Yesus bertanya kepada kami, “Apakah kalian mengerti arti semuanya itu?”
</p>
<p style="p">“Mengerti, Tuhan,” jawab kami.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="52" bcv="MAT.13.52" />Kata-Nya lagi, “Jadi karena kalian sudah mengerti semua itu, kalian juga akan mengerti hal ini: Setiap orang yang mengajarkan tentang kerajaan Allah hendaklah menjadi seperti pengelola rumah yang berhikmat. Dia tahu bagaimana menggunakan semua harta yang sudah disimpannya, baik yang baru maupun yang lama.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus ditolak di kampung asal-Nya
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 6:1-6; Luk. 4:16-30
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="53" bcv="MAT.13.53" />Sesudah Yesus selesai menceritakan semua perumpamaan tadi, Dia meninggalkan tempat itu bersama kami.
<ve />
<v id="54" bcv="MAT.13.54" />Setibanya di kampung tempat Dia dibesarkan, Yesus diundang mengajar di rumah pertemuan mereka. Penduduk kampung itu heran sekali mendengar ajaran-Nya, tetapi mereka berkata satu sama lain, “Berani sekali dia mengajar kita! Dari manakah orang ini mendapat pengetahuan dan kuasa untuk melakukan keajaiban-keajaiban?
<ve />
<v id="55" bcv="MAT.13.55" />Dia hanyalah anak Yusuf, tukang kayu itu. Ibunya Maria. Adik-adiknya yang laki-laki Yakobus, Yoses, Simon, dan Yudas.
<ve />
<v id="56" bcv="MAT.13.56" />Semua adik perempuannya juga ada di sini bersama kita. Bisa-bisanya dia berpikir hendak mengajar kita!”
<ve />
<v id="57" bcv="MAT.13.57" />Jadi karena orang-orang itu mengetahui asal-usul-Nya, mereka tidak mau percaya kepada-Nya.
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu kata Yesus kepada mereka, “Seorang nabi selalu dihormati di mana-mana, kecuali di tempat asalnya dan di antara keluarganya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="58" bcv="MAT.13.58" />Yesus tidak melakukan banyak keajaiban di sana karena mereka tidak percaya kepada-Nya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="14" />
<s style="s1">Pendapat Herodes tentang Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 6:14-16; Luk. 9:7-9
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MAT.14.1" />Waktu itu Raja Herodes<f caller="+"><fr>14:1
</fr><fk>Herodes
</fk><ft>Herodes ini juga disebut dengan nama Antipas. Dia adalah anak dari Raja Herodes Agung yang memerintah sewaktu Yesus dilahirkan. Dalam peristiwa di ayat-ayat ini, Herodes memerintah provinsi Galilea di bawah pemerintahan Romawi.</ft></f> mendengar berita tentang Yesus. Sebelumnya Herodes sudah membunuh Yohanes Pembaptis.<f caller="+"><fr>14:1
</fr><fk>Sebelumnya …
</fk><ft>Informasi yang diceritakan dalam ayat 3-12 sudah diketahui oleh para pembaca pertama. TSI memberikan keterangan ini agar pembaca sekarang mengerti kutipan Herodes di ayat 2.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="MAT.14.2" />Maka dia berkata kepada para hambanya, “Saya pikir, orang yang menyebut dirinya Yesus<f caller="+"><fr>14:2
</fr><fk>menyebut dirinya Yesus
</fk><ft>Tidak lama sesudah Yohanes dibunuh, tiba-tiba nama Yesus menjadi terkenal sebagai orang yang membuat banyak keajaiban. Jadi beberapa orang yang belum pernah melihat atau mengenal Yesus mengira bahwa mungkin Yohanes sudah kembali langsung dari surga dan memperkenalkan dirinya dengan nama baru. Pada zaman itu, Yesus adalah nama yang umum dan banyak dipakai. Nama Yesus dalam bahasa Yunani sama dengan nama Yosua dalam bahasa Ibrani. Kedua nama itu berarti, “Yahweh Penyelamatku.”</ft></f> itu sebenarnya adalah Yohanes Pembaptis. Ternyata Yohanes sudah hidup kembali dari kematian, itulah sebabnya dia bisa melakukan berbagai keajaiban.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kisah pembunuhan Yohanes Pembaptis
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 6:17-29
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3-4" bcv="MAT.14.3" />Jauh sebelum peristiwa itu, Herodes sudah merebut Herodiana,<f caller="+"><fr>14:3-4
</fr><fk>Herodiana
</fk><ft>Dalam bahasa Yunani, nama ini ditulis
</ft><ft><it>Herodiada</it>, dan biasanya diterjemahkan ‘Herodias’. TSI memakai pengejaan Herodiana supaya jelas bahwa ini nama perempuan.</ft></f> istri adiknya sendiri yaitu Filipus. Lalu Yohanes Pembaptis berulang kali menegur dia, “Menurut hukum Taurat kamu tidak boleh kawin dengan istri adikmu.”<f caller="+"><fr>14:3-4
</fr><fk>hukum Taurat … istri adikmu
</fk><ft>Allah melarang seorang laki-laki menikah atau bersetubuh dengan istri saudaranya (Im. 18:16; 20:21). Hanya jika saudaranya mati tanpa mempunyai anak, barulah dia boleh menikahi janda saudaranya itu untuk memberikan keturunan bagi saudaranya yang sudah meninggal (Ul. 25:5-6; Mrk. 12:18-27).</ft></f> Karena itu Herodes menyuruh tentaranya untuk menangkap Yohanes dan memasukkan dia ke dalam penjara.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="MAT.14.5" />Herodes mau membunuh Yohanes, tetapi dia takut kepada orang banyak yang percaya bahwa Yohanes adalah nabi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="MAT.14.6" />Beberapa waktu kemudian, pada pesta ulang tahun Herodes, anak perempuan Herodiana menari di hadapan Herodes dan para tamunya. Hal itu sangat menyenangkan Herodes,
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="MAT.14.7" />sehingga dengan bersumpah dia berjanji untuk memberikan apa saja yang diminta anak itu.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="MAT.14.8" />Karena dipengaruhi ibunya, putri itu pun berkata kepada Herodes, “Aku minta supaya kepala Yohanes Pembaptis dipenggal, ditaruh di atas piring besar, dan dibawa kemari!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="MAT.14.9" />Mendengar permintaan itu, Herodes sangat menyesal. Tetapi karena sudah bersumpah di depan semua tamunya, dia memberi perintah supaya permintaan itu dipenuhi.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="MAT.14.10" />Dia menyuruh tentara-tentaranya memenggal kepala Yohanes di penjara.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="MAT.14.11" />Lalu kepala Yohanes dibawa dengan piring besar dan diberikan kepada putri Herodiana. Kemudian dia menyerahkannya kepada ibunya.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="MAT.14.12" />Waktu para pengikut Yohanes Pembaptis mendengar berita itu, mereka pergi ke penjara dan mengambil mayat Yohanes, lalu menguburkannya. Kemudian mereka pergi kepada Yesus dan memberitahukan apa yang sudah terjadi.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus memberi makan lima ribu orang lebih
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 6:30-44; Luk. 9:10-17; Yoh. 6:1-14
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="MAT.14.13" />Setelah Yesus mendengar berita kematian Yohanes, Dia bersama kami murid-murid-Nya pergi naik perahu ke tempat yang sepi. Tetapi orang-orang mendengar bahwa Dia sudah pergi. Maka mereka berangkat dari kotanya masing-masing untuk menyusul Dia melalui jalan darat.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="MAT.14.14" />Waktu Yesus turun dari perahu, Dia melihat banyak orang sudah berkumpul di situ. Dia pun merasa kasihan kepada mereka, lalu menyembuhkan orang-orang sakit di antara mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="MAT.14.15" />Sore harinya, kami berkata kepada-Nya, “Sekarang sudah sore dan di sini daerah terpencil. Sebaiknya kita menyuruh mereka pergi ke kampung-kampung terdekat untuk membeli makanan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="MAT.14.16" />Tetapi jawab Yesus, “Mereka tidak usah pergi. Kalian saja yang memberi mereka makan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="MAT.14.17" />Kami pun memberitahu Dia, “Guru, kami hanya punya lima roti dan dua ikan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="MAT.14.18" />Dia berkata, “Bawalah roti dan ikan itu kepada-Ku.”
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="MAT.14.19" />Lalu Yesus menyuruh orang banyak itu duduk di atas rumput. Dia mengambil lima roti dan dua ikan itu, memandang ke langit, dan mengucap syukur kepada Allah atas makanan yang ada. Kemudian Dia menyobek-nyobek roti dan menyuwir-nyuwir ikan itu, lalu memberikannya kepada kami untuk dibagikan kepada orang banyak.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="MAT.14.20" />Semua orang makan sampai kenyang. Sesudah itu kami mengumpulkan roti dan ikan yang berlebih sampai dua belas keranjang penuh.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="MAT.14.21" />Jumlah orang yang ikut makan kira-kira lima ribu orang laki-laki, belum termasuk perempuan dan anak-anak.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus berjalan di atas air
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 6:45-52; Yoh. 6:15-21
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="MAT.14.22" />Kemudian Yesus menyuruh kami murid-murid-Nya lebih dulu naik perahu dan mendahului-Nya ke seberang, sementara Dia menyuruh orang banyak itu pulang.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="MAT.14.23" />Sesudah itu, Dia naik seorang diri ke bukit untuk berdoa. Sampai malam, Dia masih sendirian di sana.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="MAT.14.24" />Sementara itu, perahu kami sudah sampai di tengah danau, terombang-ambing oleh ombak karena angin kencang bertiup dari arah yang berlawanan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="MAT.14.25" />Pagi-pagi buta, Yesus datang kepada kami dengan berjalan di atas air.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="MAT.14.26" />Ketika kami melihat suatu sosok berjalan di atas air, kami sangat ketakutan dan berteriak, “Itu hantu!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="MAT.14.27" />Tetapi Yesus langsung berkata kepada kami, “Kuatkanlah hatimu! Ini Aku. Jangan takut.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="MAT.14.28" />Lalu kata Petrus kepada-Nya, “Tuhan, kalau itu sungguh-sungguh Engkau, suruhlah saya datang kepada-Mu dengan berjalan di atas air!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="MAT.14.29" />Jawab Yesus, “Marilah.”
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu Petrus turun dari perahu dan mulai berjalan di atas air ke arah Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="MAT.14.30" />Tetapi ketika menyadari betapa kencangnya angin, dia menjadi takut dan mulai tenggelam, lalu berteriak, “Tuhan, tolong!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="MAT.14.31" />Yesus langsung memegang Petrus dan berkata, “Kamu kurang yakin kepada-Ku! Kenapa kamu ragu-ragu?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="MAT.14.32" />Sesudah Yesus dan Petrus naik ke dalam perahu, angin kencang pun berhenti bertiup.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="MAT.14.33" />Maka kami sujud menyembah Dia dan berkata, “Engkau benar-benar Anak Allah!”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus menyembuhkan orang sakit
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 6:53-56
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="MAT.14.34" />Sesudah tiba di seberang danau, kami turun di pantai Genesaret.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="MAT.14.35" />Ketika orang-orang di situ mengenali bahwa Dia itu Yesus, mereka pergi ke seluruh daerah sekitar untuk memberitakan bahwa Yesus sudah kembali. Lalu semua orang sakit dibawa kepada-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="MAT.14.36" />Mereka memohon kepada Yesus supaya diizinkan untuk menyentuh rumbai jubah-Nya saja. Dan semua orang yang menyentuh salah satu rumbai-Nya menjadi sembuh.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="15" />
<s style="s1">Hal-hal yang membuat kita najis di mata Allah
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 7:1-23; Luk. 11:37-41
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MAT.15.1" />Sesudah itu beberapa orang Farisi dan ahli Taurat datang dari Yerusalem untuk bertemu dengan Yesus. Mereka berkata kepada-Nya,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="MAT.15.2" />“Kami tidak setuju dengan murid-muridmu yang tidak mengikuti adat istiadat nenek moyang kita! Mereka tidak membasuh tangan<f caller="+"><fr>15:2
</fr><fk>membasuh tangan
</fk><ft>Yang dimaksud dengan membasuh tangan di sini bukan seperti yang biasa kita lakukan sekarang, yaitu mencuci tangan dengan sabun sebelum makan. Adat membasuh tangan tidak diperintahkan dalam PL dan hanya dilakukan oleh orang Farisi. Mereka mencelupkan tangan ke dalam air, atau seorang budak menyiramkan air ke tangan mereka. Ini dilakukan sebagai syarat agama menurut keyakinan mereka, bukan sekedar untuk kebersihan tangan. Lihat Mrk. 7:3-4.</ft></f> sebelum makan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="MAT.15.3" />Jawab Yesus, “Dan Aku juga tidak setuju dengan kalian yang melanggar berbagai perintah Allah hanya untuk menaati adat istiadat nenek moyang kita!
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="MAT.15.4" />Misalnya, Allah memerintahkan, ‘Hormatilah ayah dan ibumu,’<x caller="+"><xo>15:4
</xo><xt>Kel. 20:12; Ul. 5:16</xt></x> dan, ‘Orang yang menghina ayah atau ibunya harus dihukum mati.’
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="MAT.15.5" />Tetapi kalian mengajarkan bahwa kita boleh berkata kepada ayah atau ibu kita, ‘Aku tidak bisa membantumu lagi karena aku sudah berjanji untuk memberikan semua hartaku kepada Allah.’
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="MAT.15.6" />Menurut kalian, kalau kita melakukan itu, kita tidak wajib lagi menghormati ayah atau ibu kita. Berarti kalian membatalkan perintah Allah hanya untuk mengikuti adat istiadat nenek moyang!
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="MAT.15.7" />Hai kalian orang munafik! Tepat sekali nubuatan Yesaya tentang kalian waktu dia berkata,
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="MAT.15.8" />‘Mulut mereka memuji Aku
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan mengaku ingin hidup dekat dengan-Ku,
</q>
<q style="q1">tetapi hati mereka menjauhi Aku.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="MAT.15.9" />Percuma saja mereka menyembah Aku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena mereka hanya mengajarkan aturan-aturan manusia yang bukan aturan-Ku.’”<x caller="+"><xo>15:9
</xo><xt>Yes. 29:13 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="MAT.15.10" />Lalu Yesus memanggil orang banyak dan berkata, “Kalian semua dengarkanlah Aku dan berusahalah untuk mengerti:
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="MAT.15.11" />Apa pun yang kita masukkan ke dalam mulut tidak membuat kita najis di mata Allah. Tetapi apa yang keluar dari mulut kita, itulah yang menentukan najis atau tidaknya kita di mata Allah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="MAT.15.12" />Lalu kami murid-murid-Nya datang kepada-Nya dan berkata, “Apakah Engkau tahu bahwa orang Farisi tersinggung karena perkataan-Mu itu?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="MAT.15.13" />Tetapi Yesus menjawab, “Setiap tumbuhan yang tidak ditanam oleh Bapa-Ku yang di surga akan dicabut sampai ke akar-akarnya.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="MAT.15.14" />Kita tidak usah pedulikan orang-orang Farisi itu! Mereka seperti orang buta yang menuntun sesama orang buta. Tentu saja kedua-duanya akan jatuh ke dalam lubang.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="MAT.15.15" />Petrus berkata, “Guru, jelaskanlah kepada kami arti kiasan tentang kenajisan tadi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="MAT.15.16" />Jawab Yesus, “Kalian juga belum mengerti?!
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="MAT.15.17" />Tentu kalian tahu bahwa setiap makanan yang masuk melalui mulut turun ke dalam perut, lalu keluar melalui pembuangan air besar.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="MAT.15.18" />Tetapi yang keluar dari mulut, yaitu perkataan, berasal dari hati. Itulah yang menentukan apakah seseorang najis atau tidak di mata Allah.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="MAT.15.19" />Karena dari dalam hatilah berasal semua pikiran jahat, termasuk pikiran untuk membunuh, berzina, berbagai dosa percabulan, mencuri, berbohong, dan menjelekkan orang.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="MAT.15.20" />Hal-hal seperti itulah yang membuat orang najis! Bukan karena dia tidak membasuh tangan sebelum makan.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus menguji hati seorang wanita yang bukan Yahudi
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 7:24-30
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="MAT.15.21" />Kemudian Yesus bersama kami murid-murid-Nya meninggalkan tempat itu dan pergi ke daerah sekitar Tirus dan Sidon.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="MAT.15.22" />Lalu seorang wanita bangsa Kanaan dari daerah itu datang kepada-Nya sambil berteriak-teriak, “Tuhan, Keturunan Daud,<x caller="+"><xo>15:22
</xo><xt>Mat. 9:27 CK</xt></x> tolonglah saya. Anak perempuan saya dikuasai setan dan sangat menderita.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="MAT.15.23" />Yesus sama sekali tidak menjawab dia, sehingga kami meminta kepada Yesus, “Guru, suruhlah perempuan itu pergi, karena dia terus saja mengikuti kita sambil berteriak-teriak.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="MAT.15.24" />Jawab Yesus, “Allah mengutus Aku hanya untuk menggembalakan domba-domba Israel yang tersesat.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="MAT.15.25" />Tetapi wanita itu datang mendekat, lalu sujud di hadapan-Nya dan berkata, “Tuhan, tolonglah saya!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="MAT.15.26" />Jawab Yesus kepadanya, “Kamu bukan orang Yahudi. Kalau Aku menolongmu, itu sama seperti orang yang mengambil makanan anak-anaknya dan memberikannya kepada anjing.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="MAT.15.27" />Kata perempuan itu, “Benar, Tuhan. Biar anak-anak Yahudi makan lebih dulu. Tetapi biasanya anjing-anjing memakan sisa makanan yang jatuh dari meja tuan-tuan mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="MAT.15.28" />Kemudian Yesus menjawab, “Ibu, kamu sangat percaya kepada-Ku! Karena itu terjadilah sesuai dengan yang kamu minta.” Dan saat itu juga anaknya pun sembuh.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus menyembuhkan banyak orang sakit
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="MAT.15.29" />Yesus meninggalkan daerah itu dan kembali berjalan di pinggir danau Galilea. Dia naik ke sebuah bukit dan duduk di sana.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="MAT.15.30" />Lalu banyak sekali orang berdatangan kepada-Nya. Di antara mereka ada yang lumpuh, pincang, buta, bisu, dan menderita berbagai penyakit yang lain. Orang banyak itu meletakkan orang-orang sakit di hadapan Yesus dan Dia menyembuhkan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="MAT.15.31" />Orang banyak itu terheran-heran melihat bahwa orang yang tadinya lumpuh atau pincang bisa berjalan dengan baik, yang bisu bisa berbicara, dan yang buta bisa melihat. Karena itu mereka semua memuliakan Allah Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus memberi makan empat ribu orang lebih
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 8:1-10
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="MAT.15.32" />Kemudian Yesus memanggil kami murid-murid-Nya dan berkata, “Aku merasa sangat kasihan kepada orang banyak ini. Sudah tiga hari mereka bersama-sama Aku dan sekarang mereka tidak punya makanan lagi. Aku tidak sampai hati menyuruh mereka pulang kelaparan. Jangan-jangan mereka pingsan dalam perjalanan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="MAT.15.33" />Kami berkata kepada-Nya, “Di tempat sepi begini, tidak mungkin kita bisa membeli roti untuk orang sebanyak itu!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="MAT.15.34" />Yesus bertanya, “Ada berapa roti yang kalian punya?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab kami, “Hanya tujuh, dan ada beberapa ikan kecil.”
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="MAT.15.35" />Lalu Dia menyuruh orang banyak itu duduk di tanah.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="MAT.15.36" />Yesus mengambil ketujuh roti dan ikan-ikan itu. Setelah mengucap syukur, Dia menyobek-nyobek roti dan menyuwir-nyuwir ikan itu, lalu memberikannya kepada kami untuk dibagi-bagikan kepada orang banyak.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="MAT.15.37" />Semua orang makan sampai kenyang. Kemudian makanan yang tersisa dikumpulkan sebanyak tujuh keranjang besar.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="MAT.15.38" />Jumlah orang yang ikut makan kira-kira empat ribu laki-laki, belum terhitung perempuan dan anak-anak.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="MAT.15.39" />Sesudah itu Yesus menyuruh mereka pulang. Lalu Dia bersama kami naik perahu dan pergi ke daerah Magdala.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="16" />
<s style="s1">Pemimpin Yahudi mencari alasan untuk menyalahkan Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 8:11-13; Luk. 12:54-56
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MAT.16.1" />Beberapa orang Farisi dan Saduki datang dan mulai berdebat dengan Yesus. Mereka mencari alasan untuk menyalahkan Dia dengan menyuruh Yesus membuat keajaiban sebagai tanda bukti bahwa Dia benar-benar diutus Allah.<f caller="+"><fr>16:1
</fr><fk>keajaiban sebagai tanda bukti …
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: tanda dari surga. Dalam kebudayaan Yahudi, ‘surga’ dipakai untuk menghindari penyebutan YHWH (nama Allah) secara langsung.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="MAT.16.2" />Tetapi Yesus menjawab dengan gambaran berikut, “Waktu matahari mulai terbenam dan langit kelihatan merah, kalian berkata, ‘Besok cuaca akan baik.’
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="MAT.16.3" />Sedangkan kalau pagi hari langit merah dan gelap, kalian berkata, ‘Hari ini akan hujan.’ Hai orang-orang munafik! Kamu bisa mengetahui apa yang akan terjadi dengan cuaca hanya dengan melihat tanda-tanda di langit! Kenapa kamu tidak bisa mengetahui tanda-tanda zaman yang sedang terjadi sekarang ini?!
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="MAT.16.4" />Hanya orang-orang jahat dan tidak setia kepada Allah seperti kalian yang menuntut untuk melihat keajaiban sebagai tanda bukti! Tetapi hanya satu yang akan diberikan kepada kalian, yaitu keajaiban seperti yang pernah terjadi kepada Nabi Yunus.” Kemudian Yesus pergi meninggalkan mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Ragi kelompok Farisi dan Saduki
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 8:14-21
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="MAT.16.5" />Ketika Yesus dan kami murid-murid-Nya sampai di seberang danau Galilea, kami baru sadar bahwa kami lupa membawa roti.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="MAT.16.6" />Kata Yesus kepada kami, “Hati-hati, jangan sampai kalian terkena ragi<f caller="+"><fr>16:6
</fr><fk>ragi
</fk><ft>Dalam kiasan orang Yahudi, ragi diumpamakan sebagai dosa, karena waktu ragi dimasukkan ke dalam adonan roti, adonan itu mengembang. Jadi mereka menyamakan ragi dengan dosa yang juga bisa berkembang dan menular kepada orang lain. Lihat 1Kor. 5:6-8 dan Gal. 5:9.</ft></f> dari kelompok Farisi dan Saduki.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="MAT.16.7" />Lalu kami saling membicarakan hal itu dengan berkata, “Dia bicara begitu karena kita tidak membawa roti.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="MAT.16.8" />Tetapi Yesus mengetahui apa yang sedang kami bicarakan dan berkata, “Kenapa kalian sampai bicara tentang kekurangan roti?! Kalian kurang yakin kepada-Ku!
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="MAT.16.9" />Sungguh luar biasa kalau kalian masih belum mengerti! Tidakkah kalian ingat?! Waktu Aku memberi makan lima ribu orang dengan lima roti, berapa keranjang sisa roti yang kalian kumpulkan?
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="MAT.16.10" />Dan ketika Aku memberi makan empat ribu orang dengan tujuh roti, berapa keranjang besar sisa roti yang kalian kumpulkan?
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="MAT.16.11" />Jadi kenapa kalian tidak mengerti bahwa Aku tadi bukan berbicara tentang roti?!— ketika Aku berkata, ‘Jangan sampai kalian kena ragi dari kelompok Farisi dan Saduki.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="MAT.16.12" />Akhirnya kami mengerti maksud Yesus, bahwa Dia bukan memperingatkan kami untuk berhati-hati terhadap ragi yang dipakai untuk membuat roti, melainkan berjaga-jaga terhadap ajaran orang-orang Farisi dan Saduki.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Petrus mengakui bahwa Yesus adalah Raja Penyelamat
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 8:27-30; Luk. 9:18-21
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="MAT.16.13" />Sesudah kami tiba di daerah Kaisarea Filipi, Yesus bertanya kepada kami, “Bagaimana kata orang tentang pelayanan Aku, Sang Anak Adam? Menurut pendapat mereka, sebagai siapakah Aku diutus?”<f caller="+"><fr>16:13
</fr><fk>pertanyaan Yesus
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: “Kata orang, siapakah Aku, Sang Anak Adam? Menurut mereka, Aku ini siapa?” Maksud kedua pertanyaan ini bukan untuk menanyakan nama-Nya melainkan peran-Nya. Bandingkan Mat. 14:2 dan Luk. 9:7-9.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="MAT.16.14" />Kami menjawab, “Ada yang mengatakan bahwa Engkau pengganti Yohanes Pembaptis. Ada yang mengatakan bahwa Engkau Nabi Elia.<x caller="+"><xo>16:14
</xo><xt>2Raj. 2; Mal. 4:5-6</xt></x> Dan ada juga yang mengatakan bahwa Engkau adalah Yeremia atau salah satu nabi zaman dulu yang sekarang hidup kembali.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="MAT.16.15" />Lalu Dia bertanya lagi, “Tetapi bagaimana pendapat kalian tentang Aku?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="MAT.16.16" />Maka Petrus, yang juga disebut Simon, menjawab, “Engkau adalah Kristus<x caller="+"><xo>16:16
</xo><xt>Mat. 1:12-16 CK</xt></x> dan Anak Allah<x caller="+"><xo>16:16
</xo><xt>Mat. 4:3 CK</xt></x> yang hidup!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="MAT.16.17" />Jawab Yesus, “Simon anak Yunus, kamu sungguh diberkati Allah. Karena bukan manusia yang memberi pengertian tentang hal itu kepadamu, melainkan Bapa-Ku yang di surga.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="MAT.16.18" />Sekarang Aku berkata kepadamu: Kamu adalah Petrus (sang Batu Besar).<x caller="+"><xo>16:18
</xo><xt>Yoh. 1:42</xt></x> Dan di atas batu fondasi ini Aku akan mendirikan jemaat-Ku.<f caller="+"><fr>16:18
</fr><fk>kesatuan jemaat-Ku
</fk><ft>Kata dalam bahasa Yunani yang diterjemahkan ‘jemaat’ memiliki arti ‘kumpulan umat’. Maksud Yesus adalah mendirikan kesatuan umat Allah yang terdiri dari setiap orang yang dipenuhi Roh Allah dan merupakan tubuh Kristus di dunia ini (Ef. 1:23).</ft></f> Kuasa kematian<x caller="+"><xo>16:18
</xo><xt>1Kor. 15:21, 26, 54</xt></x> tidak akan sanggup mengalahkan kesatuan jemaat-Ku itu.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="MAT.16.19" />Aku akan memberikan kunci-kunci kerajaan Allah kepadamu. Dengan demikian, semua pintu yang kamu kunci di bumi ini akan terkunci juga di surga, dan semua pintu yang kamu buka di bumi akan terbuka juga di surga.”<f caller="+"><fr>16:19
</fr><fk>kiasan kunci
</fk><ft>Arti dari ayat ini sangat luas. Kalau kiasan kunci diterjemahkan sesuai artinya saja tanpa menggunakan gambaran kunci dan pintu, maka artinya seperti ini, “Aku akan memberikan kuasa kerajaan Allah kepadamu. Dengan demikian, apa saja yang kamu larang di bumi akan dilarang juga di surga, dan apa yang kamu izinkan di bumi akan diizinkan juga di surga.”</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="MAT.16.20" />Lalu dengan tegas Yesus melarang kami untuk memberitahukan kepada siapa pun bahwa Dia adalah Kristus.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus mulai mengajarkan bahwa Dia akan menderita dan dibunuh
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 8:31—9:1; Luk. 9:22-27
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="MAT.16.21" />Sejak saat itu, Yesus mulai menyatakan kepada kami murid-murid-Nya bahwa Dia sudah ditetapkan Allah untuk pergi ke Yerusalem. Dia menjelaskan, “Di sana, para pemimpin Yahudi, imam-imam kepala, dan ahli-ahli Taurat akan membuat Aku sangat menderita. Lalu Aku akan dibunuh, dan pada hari ketiga Aku akan dihidupkan kembali oleh Allah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="MAT.16.22" />Tetapi Petrus berpikir bahwa Raja Penyelamat tidak mungkin menderita. Maka dia menarik Yesus menjauh sedikit dari kami dan menegur-Nya, “Tuhan, tidak mungkin Allah mengizinkan itu terjadi. Jangan berpikir bahwa Engkau akan mengalami hal-hal itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="MAT.16.23" />Yesus berpaling memandang Petrus dan berkata kepadanya, “Pergilah dari hadapan-Ku, hai Satanas!<x caller="+"><xo>16:23
</xo><xt>Why. 20:2-3</xt></x> Kamu menjadi penghalang bagi-Ku, karena kamu mengikuti pikiran manusia, bukan pikiran Allah!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="MAT.16.24" />Kemudian Yesus berkata kepada kami, “Siapa yang mau mengikut Aku, dia harus melupakan kepentingan diri sendiri dan terus mengikut Aku dengan bertekad, ‘Sekalipun harus mati, bahkan mati disalibkan, aku tidak akan mundur.’
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="MAT.16.25" />Karena setiap orang yang ingin menyelamatkan nyawanya tetap akan mati. Tetapi siapa yang mati dibunuh karena mengikut Aku, dia akan memperoleh hidup kekal.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="MAT.16.26" />Pikirkanlah: Kalau akhirnya kamu mati juga, apa gunanya kamu menjadi kaya sampai memiliki seluruh harta di dunia? Harta sebanyak apa pun tidak bisa membeli hidup yang kekal.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="MAT.16.27" />Ingatlah, Sang Anak Adam akan pergi kepada Bapa dan akan datang kembali dalam kemuliaan-Nya disertai para malaikat. Pada saat itulah Aku akan membalas setiap orang sesuai dengan perbuatannya masing-masing.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="MAT.16.28" />Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Di antara kalian yang berada di sini, beberapa orang tidak akan mati sebelum melihat Aku, Sang Anak Adam, datang dan mulai mendirikan kerajaan-Ku di dunia ini.”<f caller="+"><fr>16:28
</fr><fk>mendirikan kerajaan-Ku …
</fk><ft>Kerajaan Allah sudah mulai didirikan ketika Yesus menyembuhkan orang sakit, membangkitkan orang mati, dan mengusir roh jahat, karena semua hal itu menunjukkan bahwa kerajaan Allah sudah mengalahkan penyakit, kematian, dan kuasa Satanas (lihat perkataan Yesus di Luk. 11:20). Kerajaan Allah juga dinyatakan pada waktu murid-murid-Nya melihat Yesus berubah wujud di atas gunung dengan kemuliaan dari surga (Mrk. 9:2-13). Bahkan saat Yesus mati, komandan kompi Romawi mengakui Dia sebagai Anak Allah, dan itu berarti Yesus layak memerintah (Mrk. 15:39). Kebangkitan Yesus dari kematian (Mrk. 16:6, 19) juga sangat jelas menunjukkan bahwa kerajaan Allah sudah berkuasa di dunia ini. Hal-hal seperti itu membuktikan bahwa suatu pemerintahan yang baru sudah dimulai dengan nyata di dunia ini.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>

<c id="17" />
<s style="s1">Yesus berubah rupa di atas gunung
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 9:2-13; Luk. 9:28-36
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MAT.17.1" />Enam hari kemudian, Yesus mengajak Petrus, Yakobus, dan Yohanes saudara Yakobus pergi berempat saja ke atas suatu gunung yang tinggi.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="MAT.17.2" />Di sana Yesus berubah wujud di hadapan mereka. Wajah-Nya bersinar seperti matahari dan pakaian-Nya menjadi putih mengkilap seperti cahaya.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="MAT.17.3" />Tiba-tiba ketiga murid-Nya itu melihat Nabi Musa dan Elia sedang bercakap-cakap dengan Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="MAT.17.4" />Lalu Petrus berkata kepada Yesus, “Luar biasa! Tuhan, indah sekali kita berada di sini bersama-sama! Kalau Engkau mau, saya akan membuatkan tiga pondok di sini— satu untuk Engkau, satu untuk Musa, dan satu lagi untuk Elia.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="MAT.17.5" />Sementara Petrus masih berbicara, tiba-tiba awan putih yang sangat terang turun dan menutupi mereka. Dari dalam awan itu terdengar suara yang berkata, “Inilah Anak-Ku yang sangat Aku kasihi. Dialah yang menyenangkan hati-Ku. Taatilah Dia.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="MAT.17.6" />Mendengar suara itu, mereka bertiga sangat ketakutan dan sujud dengan muka sampai ke tanah.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="MAT.17.7" />Tetapi Yesus mendekat dan menyentuh mereka sambil berkata, “Berdirilah. Jangan takut!”
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="MAT.17.8" />Ketika mereka membuka mata dan mengangkat kepala, hanya Yesus sendiri yang mereka lihat.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="MAT.17.9" />Dalam perjalanan turun dari gunung, Yesus melarang mereka, “Jangan ceritakan kepada siapa pun apa yang sudah kalian lihat di atas gunung ini, sebelum Aku, Sang Anak Adam, hidup kembali dari kematian.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="MAT.17.10" />Lalu ketiga murid itu bertanya kepada-Nya, “Mengapa para ahli Taurat mengajarkan bahwa Nabi Elia harus datang lebih dulu<x caller="+"><xo>17:10
</xo><xt>Mal. 3:1; 4:5-6</xt></x> sebelum Mesias tiba?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11-12" bcv="MAT.17.11" />Jawab Yesus kepada mereka, “Benar, Elia memang datang lebih dulu untuk mempersiapkan semua hal sebelum Aku datang. Tetapi Aku beritahukan kepada kalian: Elia sebenarnya sudah datang lebih dulu daripada-Ku, tetapi orang-orang tidak mengenalinya, dan mereka memperlakukan dia sesuka hati! Nah, begitu jugalah mereka akan membuat Aku menderita.”
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="MAT.17.13" />Kemudian barulah ketiga murid itu mengerti bahwa nubuatan tentang Elia digenapi oleh Yohanes Pembaptis.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus melarang setan mengganggu seorang anak laki-laki
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 9:14-29; Luk. 9:37-43a
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="MAT.17.14" />Ketika Yesus dan tiga murid-Nya itu kembali kepada orang banyak, seorang laki-laki datang dan sujud di hadapan-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="MAT.17.15" />Orang itu berkata, “Tuhan, kasihanilah anak saya. Dia sakit ayan dan sangat menderita. Dia sering jatuh ke dalam api maupun air.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="MAT.17.16" />Saya sudah membawanya kepada murid-murid-Mu, tetapi mereka tidak dapat menyembuhkan dia.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="MAT.17.17" />Lalu Yesus berkata kepada mereka, “Bukan main! Kalian ini sesat dan tidak percaya kepada Allah! Sampai kapan Aku harus bersabar terhadap kalian?! Bukankah sudah cukup lama Aku tinggal bersama kalian! Bawalah anak itu kemari.”
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="MAT.17.18" />Lalu dengan tegas Yesus melarang setan itu mengganggu anak tersebut. Saat itu juga setan itu meninggalkannya dan anak itu sembuh!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="MAT.17.19" />Kemudian kami murid-murid-Nya datang kepada Yesus secara tersendiri dan bertanya, “Kenapa kami tidak bisa mengusir setan tadi?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="MAT.17.20" />Kata Yesus, “Karena kalian belum yakin akan kuasa Allah. Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Kalau kamu mempunyai keyakinan sebesar biji sawi<x caller="+"><xo>17:20
</xo><xt>Mat. 13:31 CK</xt></x> saja, kamu bisa berkata kepada gunung ini, ‘Pindahlah ke sana!’ Maka gunung itu pasti pindah. Dengan begitu tidak ada satu pun yang tidak bisa kalian lakukan.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="MAT.17.21" />Namun jenis setan seperti itu hanya dapat diusir dengan berdoa dan berpuasa.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus memberitahukan lagi tentang kematian-Nya
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 9:30-31; Luk. 9:43b-45
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="MAT.17.22" />Pada suatu hari, waktu Yesus dan kami masih berada di Galilea, Dia berkata kepada kami, “Aku, Sang Anak Adam, akan diserahkan ke tangan orang-orang jahat.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="MAT.17.23" />Mereka akan membunuh-Ku, tetapi pada hari ketiga Aku akan dibangkitkan dari kematian.” Kami sangat sedih mendengar perkataan-Nya itu.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Ajaran Yesus tentang pajak
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="MAT.17.24" />Sesudah Yesus dan kami kembali ke Kapernaum, tibalah waktu memberikan pajak tahunan untuk rumah Allah.<f caller="+"><fr>17:24
</fr><fk>pajak tahunan untuk rumah Allah
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: dua
</ft><ft><it>drakma</it>. Pajak ini bukan pajak pemerintah. Menurut hukum Taurat, setiap laki-laki Yahudi yang berusia 20 tahun ke atas harus membayar pajak sebanyak dua ‘<it>dirham</it>’ setahun untuk keperluan rumah Allah di Yerusalem. Dua dirham itu (atau dalam uang Romawi disebut dua drakma) setara dengan upah pekerja untuk setengah hari.</ft></f> Orang-orang yang menagih pajak itu datang kepada Petrus dan bertanya, “Apakah gurumu selalu membayar pajak tahunan untuk rumah Allah atau tidak?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="MAT.17.25" />Jawab Petrus, “Dia selalu bayar!”
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu ketika Petrus masuk ke rumah di mana Yesus tinggal, sebelum dia sempat berbicara, Yesus bertanya kepadanya, “Menurut kamu, dari siapa sajakah raja-raja menagih pajak? Apakah dari keluarga dekat mereka sendiri, atau dari orang-orang lain?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="MAT.17.26" />Jawab Petrus, “Dari orang-orang lain.”
</p>
<p style="p">Maka Yesus berkata, “Jadi, sebenarnya kita sebagai anak-anak dari sang Raja terbesar bebas dari pajak itu!
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="MAT.17.27" />Tetapi supaya kita tidak menimbulkan masalah dengan mereka yang mengumpulkan pajak itu, pergilah ke danau memancing ikan. Waktu kamu menangkap ikan yang pertama, bukalah mulutnya, dan kamu akan menemukan uang perak yang cukup untuk membayar pajak tahunan bagi dua orang. Berikanlah uang itu kepada mereka sebagai bayaran pajakmu dan pajak-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="18" />
<s style="s1">Sifat orang-orang yang paling penting dalam kerajaan Allah
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 9:33-37, 42-48; Luk. 9:46-48; 17:1-2
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MAT.18.1" />Pada waktu itu, kami murid-murid Yesus datang kepada-Nya dan bertanya, “Waktu Engkau mendirikan kerajaan Allah di dunia ini, siapa di antara kami yang paling tinggi kedudukannya?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="MAT.18.2" />Kemudian Yesus memanggil seorang anak kecil mendekat kepada-Nya, lalu menempatkan dia di tengah-tengah kami.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="MAT.18.3" />Yesus berkata, “Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Kalau kamu tidak menjadi rendah hati seperti anak-anak dan bertobat dari sifatmu yang suka mementingkan diri sendiri, kamu tidak akan menjadi warga kerajaan Allah.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="MAT.18.4" />Karena orang yang paling tinggi kedudukannya dalam kerajaan Allah adalah orang yang merendahkan dirinya seperti anak kecil ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="MAT.18.5" />“Kalau kamu menerima dan melayani<f caller="+"><fr>18:5
</fr><fk>menerima dan melayani
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: menyambut. Dalam bahasa Yunani, arti dasar dari kata itu adalah memberi tumpangan dan makanan kepada orang yang belum dikenal.</ft></f> anak kecil seperti ini dengan alasan untuk memuliakan Aku, berarti kamu sudah menerima dan melayani Aku.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="MAT.18.6" />Kalau seseorang menyebabkan anak kecil yang percaya kepada-Ku jatuh dalam dosa, orang itu akan mendapat hukuman yang sangat berat dari Allah. Daripada dia melakukan dosa besar itu, lebih baik jika sebuah batu besar<f caller="+"><fr>18:6
</fr><fk>batu besar
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: batu gilingan keledai. Yaitu batu besar yang diputar dengan tenaga keledai untuk menggiling biji-biji gandum menjadi tepung. Batu gilingan kuno yang ditarik keledai beratnya bisa mencapai 1.500 kilogram, dan diameternya bisa mencapai hampir 2 meter.</ft></f> diikat ke lehernya lalu dia ditenggelamkan ke laut dalam. Mengalami kengerian seperti itu jauh lebih ringan daripada hukuman Allah yang akan dia tanggung selamanya kalau menyebabkan seorang anak jatuh dalam dosa!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="MAT.18.7" />“Celakalah siapa saja di dunia ini yang menyebabkan orang lain berdosa! Memang godaan-godaan untuk berbuat dosa akan selalu ada di dunia, tetapi celakalah orang yang menimbulkan godaan itu.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="MAT.18.8" />Jadi, kalau tangan atau kakimu menyebabkan kamu berdosa, lebih baik potong dan buanglah itu, supaya kamu mendapat hidup yang kekal di surga. Lebih baik kamu masuk ke dalam hidup kekal tanpa tangan dan kaki yang lengkap, daripada kamu mempunyai badan yang utuh tetapi dibuang ke dalam api neraka yang menyala selama-lamanya.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="MAT.18.9" />Dan kalau matamu yang sebelah membuat kamu berdosa, cungkil dan buanglah matamu itu. Lebih baik kamu masuk ke dalam kerajaan Allah dengan satu mata, daripada mempunyai dua mata tetapi dibuang ke dalam api neraka.”<x caller="+"><xo>18:9
</xo><xt>Mat. 5:29-30 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Cerita tentang domba yang hilang
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Luk. 15:3-7
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="MAT.18.10" />“Hati-hatilah, jangan menganggap rendah seorang pun dari anak-anak kecil ini. Karena sesungguhnya mereka masing-masing mempunyai malaikat yang selalu siap berbicara kepada Bapa-Ku di surga.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="MAT.18.11" />Ingatlah bahwa Aku, Sang Anak Adam, sudah datang untuk menyelamatkan orang-orang yang tersesat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="MAT.18.12" />“Kalau kamu mempunyai seratus ekor domba, dan seekor di antaranya tersesat, apa yang akan kamu lakukan? Pasti kamu akan meninggalkan yang sembilan puluh sembilan ekor, lalu pergi ke bukit-bukit untuk mencari satu domba yang tersesat itu.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="MAT.18.13" />Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Kalau kamu berhasil menemukannya, pasti kamu akan lebih bergembira karena mendapat yang seekor itu daripada karena sembilan puluh sembilan domba lain yang masih berada dalam kawanan.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="MAT.18.14" />Begitu jugalah Bapamu yang di surga. Dia tidak mau seorang pun dari anak-anak kecil yang percaya kepada-Nya tersesat dan binasa.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Cara menegur saudara seiman yang bersalah
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Luk. 17:3
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="MAT.18.15" />“Kalau saudara seimanmu bersalah kepadamu, datanglah secara pribadi kepadanya dan beritahukanlah kesalahan yang sudah dia lakukan. Kalau dia mengakui kesalahannya dan bertobat, kamu sudah berdamai kembali dengan saudaramu itu.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="MAT.18.16" />Tetapi kalau dia tidak mau mengakui kesalahannya, temuilah dia lagi bersama satu atau dua orang saudara seiman yang lain. Hal itu dilakukan sesuai peraturan dari hukum Taurat yang mengatakan, ‘Setiap masalah harus didukung oleh dua atau tiga orang saksi mata, barulah masalah itu bisa diputuskan secara sah.’<x caller="+"><xo>18:16
</xo><xt>Ul. 19:15</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="MAT.18.17" />Kalau dia masih menolak mendengarkan saksi mata itu, beritahukanlah perkara tersebut kepada semua jemaat. Dan kalau dia tidak mau juga menerima nasihat jemaat, biarlah semua saudara seiman mengucilkan dia— sebagaimana orang Israel tidak mau bergaul dengan para penagih pajak dan orang dari bangsa lain yang tidak mengenal Allah.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="MAT.18.18" />Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Setiap pintu yang jemaat kunci di bumi ini akan terkunci juga di surga, dan setiap pintu yang jemaat bukakan di bumi akan terbuka juga di surga.<x caller="+"><xo>18:18
</xo><xt>Mat. 16:19 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="MAT.18.19" />Aku juga menegaskan kepadamu bahwa kalau dua orang atau lebih di antara kalian sepakat meminta sesuatu dalam doa, maka hal itu akan dikabulkan oleh Bapa-Ku yang di surga.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="MAT.18.20" />Karena apabila dua orang atau lebih dari antara kalian berkumpul dan berdoa untuk memuliakan Aku,<f caller="+"><fr>18:20
</fr><fk>untuk memuliakan Aku
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: dalam nama-Ku. Kata ‘nama’ digunakan dengan arti ‘demi kepentingan’ atau ‘demi kemuliaan’ Yesus.</ft></f> maka Aku juga ada di situ di antara kalian.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Perumpamaan tentang pegawai yang tidak memaafkan sesamanya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="MAT.18.21" />Lalu Petrus mendekati Yesus dan bertanya, “Tuhan, kalau saudara seiman saya terus melakukan kesalahan kepada saya, sampai berapa kali saya harus memaafkan dia? Apakah cukup tujuh kali?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="MAT.18.22" />Jawab Yesus, “Bukan tujuh kali! Bukan juga tujuh puluh tujuh kali! Tetapi kamu harus selalu memaafkan tanpa menghitung-hitungnya.<f caller="+"><fr>18:22
</fr><fk>tanpa menghitung-hitungnya
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: tujuh puluh kali tujuh kali (490 kali). Ini diartikan bahwa tidak ada batasan berapa kali kita harus memaafkan seseorang.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="MAT.18.23" />“Biarlah Aku menjelaskan: Keadaan antara saudara-saudari seiman dalam kerajaan Allah adalah seperti cerita ini: Pada suatu hari, seorang raja mau membereskan perhitungan uang yang dia pinjamkan kepada para pegawainya.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="MAT.18.24" />Waktu perhitungan dimulai, ada seorang pegawai yang mempunyai utang tiga ratus ribu kilogram perak.<f caller="+"><fr>18:24
</fr><fk>tiga ratus ribu kilogram perak
</fk><ft>Dalam bahasa Yunani jumlah ini disebut ‘10.000
</ft><ft><it>talenta</it>’. Talenta merupakan satuan berat yang bisa digunakan untuk mengukur berat perak ataupun emas. Satu talenta berkisar antara 26-36 kilogram. Naskah sumber tidak menyebut logam apa yang dimaksud di ayat ini, tetapi TSI menggunakan ukuran satu talenta sama dengan 30 kilogram perak. Jumlah 300.000 kilogram, baik emas maupun perak, jika dinilai dengan rupiah harganya luar biasa tinggi.</ft></f> Lalu dia dibawa menghadap raja.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="MAT.18.25" />Tetapi dia tidak mampu membayar utangnya. Jadi raja memerintahkan para tentaranya untuk menjual pegawai itu, istrinya, anak-anaknya, dan semua hartanya untuk melunasi utangnya kepada raja.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="MAT.18.26" />“Maka pegawai itu sujud di hadapan raja dan memohon, ‘Ya, Tuan, sabarlah dulu! Saya akan membayar semua utang saya!’
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="MAT.18.27" />Hati raja tersentuh dan merasa kasihan kepadanya, sehingga dia beserta keluarganya dibebaskan, dan semua utangnya pun dihapuskan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="MAT.18.28" />“Lalu apa yang terjadi dengan pegawai yang utangnya sudah dihapuskan itu? Dia pergi keluar dan bertemu dengan salah seorang temannya sesama pegawai kerajaan yang berutang hanya seratus keping uang perak kepadanya. Dia menangkapnya dan mencekiknya sambil berkata, ‘Bayar utangmu!’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="MAT.18.29" />“Temannya itu sujud dan memohon, ‘Tolong sabarlah dulu. Saya akan membayar utang saya.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="MAT.18.30" />“Tetapi dia tidak mau bersabar dan malah melaporkan temannya itu kepada hakim supaya dipenjarakan sampai dia melunasi semua utangnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="MAT.18.31" />“Melihat kejadian itu, pegawai-pegawai yang lain sangat sedih lalu melaporkannya kepada raja.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="MAT.18.32" />Kemudian raja memanggil pegawai yang jahat itu dan berkata, ‘Hai pegawai yang jahat! Saya sudah menghapuskan semua utangmu hanya karena kamu meminta kesabaran dari saya!
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="MAT.18.33" />Seharusnya kamu juga berbelas kasihan kepada temanmu itu, seperti saya sudah berbelas kasihan kepadamu!’
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="MAT.18.34" />Raja itu sangat marah sehingga dia memerintahkan agar pegawai yang jahat itu dipenjarakan dan dipukuli setiap hari sampai semua utangnya dibayar lunas.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="MAT.18.35" />“Begitu jugalah yang akan dilakukan oleh Bapa-Ku yang di surga kepadamu, kalau kamu tidak sungguh-sungguh memaafkan setiap orang yang bersalah kepadamu.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="19" />
<s style="s1">Ajaran Yesus tentang suami-istri
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 10:1-12
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MAT.19.1" />Sesudah Yesus mengajarkan semua hal itu, Dia bersama kami murid-murid-Nya meninggalkan provinsi Galilea dan pergi ke provinsi Yudea di seberang sungai Yordan.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="MAT.19.2" />Banyak orang mengikuti Dia ke sana, dan Dia menyembuhkan orang-orang sakit di antara mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="MAT.19.3" />Tetapi beberapa orang Farisi datang hendak mencari alasan untuk menyalahkan Yesus, maka mereka bertanya, “Apakah seorang laki-laki boleh menceraikan istrinya dengan alasan apa pun?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="MAT.19.4" />Jawab Yesus kepada mereka, “Kalian pasti sudah membaca yang tertulis dalam Kitab Suci, bahwa pada mulanya Sang Pencipta menciptakan manusia sepasang, seorang laki-laki dan seorang perempuan.<x caller="+"><xo>19:4
</xo><xt>Kej. 1:27; 5:2</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="MAT.19.5" />Allah juga berkata,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Oleh karena itulah, dalam pernikahan, seorang laki-laki akan meninggalkan ayah ibunya dan dipersatukan dengan seorang istri, sehingga mereka berdua menjadi satu.’<x caller="+"><xo>19:5
</xo><xt>Kej. 2:24</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="6" bcv="MAT.19.6" />Dengan demikian, di mata Allah suami-istri bukan lagi dua, melainkan satu. Karena itu suami-istri yang sudah dipersatukan Allah dalam pernikahan tidak boleh diceraikan oleh manusia.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="MAT.19.7" />Lalu orang-orang Farisi itu bertanya kepada-Nya, “Kalau begitu, kenapa Musa mengizinkan seorang suami menceraikan istrinya dengan memberikan surat keterangan cerai kepadanya?”<x caller="+"><xo>19:7
</xo><xt>Ul. 24:1</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="MAT.19.8" />Jawab Yesus, “Musa mengizinkan kamu menceraikan istrimu karena kamu keras kepala terhadap perintah Allah. Tetapi sesungguhnya sejak awal tidaklah demikian.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="MAT.19.9" />Aku berkata kepadamu: Bila seorang suami menceraikan istrinya supaya bisa menikah dengan perempuan lain, di mata Allah dia berzina. Demikian juga, setiap laki-laki yang menikahi perempuan yang sudah diceraikan oleh suaminya, dia berzina. Satu-satunya alasan seorang suami boleh menceraikan istrinya adalah kalau istrinya itu sudah berzina.”<f caller="+"><fr>19:9
</fr><fk>prinsip penceraian
</fk><ft>Prinsip yang disampaikan Yesus dalam ayat ini berlaku juga untuk istri. Lihat Mrk. 10:12.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="MAT.19.10" />Lalu kami murid-murid Yesus berkata kepada-Nya, “Kalau hukum yang mengatur hubungan suami-istri begitu ketat, lebih baik tidak usah mencari pasangan dan hidup membujang saja!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="MAT.19.11" />Jawab Yesus, “Tidak semua orang sanggup hidup seperti yang kamu katakan itu.<f caller="+"><fr>19:11
</fr><fk>hidup seperti yang kamu katakan
</fk><ft>Jawaban Yesus juga dapat diterjemahkan, “Tidak semua orang bisa menerima perkataan/ajaran(-Ku) itu.” Dengan melihat ayat 12, jawaban Yesus menanggapi perkataan para murid tentang hidup membujang.</ft></f> Hanya orang-orang tertentu yang sudah dipersiapkan oleh Allah yang bisa merasa puas dengan hidup membujang.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="MAT.19.12" />Ada orang yang memang dilahirkan dengan tubuh yang tidak memungkinkan untuk hubungan suami-istri. Ada yang membujang karena orang lain sudah merusak alat kelaminnya. Dan ada juga orang yang memilih untuk tidak menikah supaya bisa melayani dengan lebih baik dalam kerajaan Allah. Orang-orang yang sanggup hidup sesuai ajaran ini, hendaklah mereka melakukannya.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus memberkati anak-anak
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 10:13-16; Luk. 18:15-17
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="MAT.19.13" />Kemudian beberapa orang datang membawa anak-anak mereka kepada Yesus supaya Dia meletakkan tangan-Nya pada kepala anak-anak itu dan mendoakan berkat bagi mereka. Tetapi kami murid-murid-Nya dengan tegas melarang orang-orang itu membawa anak-anak kepada Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="MAT.19.14" />Namun Yesus berkata, “Biarkanlah anak-anak itu datang kepada-Ku! Jangan melarang mereka! Karena orang-orang seperti inilah yang menjadi warga kerajaan Allah.”
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="MAT.19.15" />Sesudah Yesus meletakkan tangan-Nya pada kepala anak-anak itu sambil mendoakan mereka, Dia bersama kami berangkat ke tempat lain.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Orang kaya sangat sulit masuk kerajaan Allah
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 10:17-31; Luk. 18:18-30
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="MAT.19.16" />Ada seorang laki-laki muda yang datang kepada Yesus dan bertanya, “Guru yang baik, perbuatan baik apa yang harus saya lakukan untuk mendapatkan hidup yang kekal?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="MAT.19.17" />Yesus menjawab, “Mengapa kamu mengatakan Aku baik? Hanya Allah satu-satunya yang baik. Kalau kamu mau mendapat hidup yang kekal, taatilah perintah-perintah dalam hukum Taurat.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="MAT.19.18" />Orang itu bertanya lagi, “Perintah-perintah manakah yang harus saya taati?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Yesus, “Jangan membunuh, jangan berzina, jangan mencuri, jangan memberikan kesaksian palsu,
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="MAT.19.19" />hormatilah ayah dan ibumu, dan kasihilah sesamamu seperti kamu mengasihi dirimu sendiri.”<x caller="+"><xo>19:19
</xo><xt>Kel. 20:12-16; Ul. 5:16-20; Im. 19:18</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="MAT.19.20" />Orang muda itu berkata, “Semuanya itu sudah saya taati sejak masa muda. Apa lagi yang perlu saya lakukan?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="MAT.19.21" />Yesus berkata lagi kepada orang itu, “Kalau kamu mau menjadi sempurna, pergilah dan juallah seluruh hartamu. Lalu bagi-bagikanlah uangnya kepada orang miskin. Dengan begitu kamu akan memperoleh harta di surga. Kemudian datanglah kembali dan ikutlah Aku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="MAT.19.22" />Mendengar jawaban Yesus, orang muda itu pergi dengan sedih karena dia sangat kaya dan tidak mau melepaskan hartanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="MAT.19.23" />Kemudian Yesus berkata kepada kami murid-murid-Nya, “Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Sulit sekali bagi orang kaya untuk menjadi warga kerajaan Allah!
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="MAT.19.24" />Sesungguhnya, lebih gampang seekor unta melewati lubang jarum<f caller="+"><fr>19:24
</fr><fk>lubang jarum
</fk><ft>Suatu tafsiran populer mengajarkan pada zaman Yesus ada pintu di samping pintu gerbang utama Yerusalem. Pintu kecil itu dinamakan Lubang Jarum. Unta bisa melewati pintu itu jika semua muatannya dilepaskan. Tafsiran itu tidak benar sebab pintu kecil di samping gerbang kota hanya ada di negara-negara Eropa dan dibangun beberapa abad sesudah zaman Yesus.</ft></f> daripada orang kaya masuk kerajaan Allah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="MAT.19.25" />Ketika mendengar hal itu, kami tercengang dan bertanya, “Kalau begitu, siapa yang bisa selamat?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="MAT.19.26" />Tetapi Yesus memandang kami dan berkata, “Bagi manusia, hal itu mustahil, tetapi bagi Allah segalanya bisa.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="MAT.19.27" />Lalu Petrus berkata kepada-Nya, “Bagaimana dengan kami? Kami sudah meninggalkan semua milik kami dan mengikut Engkau. Jadi apa yang akan kami dapatkan?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="MAT.19.28" />Jawab Yesus kepada kami, “Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Waktu Allah memperbarui segala sesuatu, Aku, Sang Anak Adam, akan duduk di takhta yang menunjukkan kemuliaan-Ku. Pada saat itu, kalian berdua belas yang sudah menjadi rasul-Ku juga akan duduk di atas takhtamu masing-masing untuk memerintah dan menghakimi kedua belas suku Israel.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="MAT.19.29" />Dan setiap orang yang sudah meninggalkan rumahnya, saudara-saudarinya, orangtuanya, pasangannya, anak-anaknya, atau ladangnya karena mengikut Aku, dia akan mendapat seratus kali lipat yang serupa, dan dia juga akan menerima hidup yang kekal.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="MAT.19.30" />Tetapi kelak, banyak orang yang sekarang mempunyai kedudukan tinggi akan mendapat kedudukan yang rendah. Dan banyak orang yang sekarang mempunyai kedudukan rendah akan mendapat kedudukan yang tinggi.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="20" />
<s style="s1">Perumpamaan tentang pekerja upahan di kebun anggur
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MAT.20.1" />Yesus melanjutkan ajaran-Nya, “Karena kerajaan Allah bisa diumpamakan seperti seorang yang mempunyai kebun anggur yang luas. Pagi-pagi sekali, dia pergi ke pasar di mana para pekerja harian biasanya berkumpul. Dia mencari beberapa orang untuk bekerja di kebunnya itu.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="MAT.20.2" />Lalu dia menemui sejumlah pekerja dan mereka setuju untuk bekerja dengan upah biasa, yaitu satu keping uang perak<f caller="+"><fr>20:2
</fr><fk>satu keping uang perak
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: satu
</ft><ft><it>dinar</it>. Dinar adalah mata uang Romawi yang dibuat dari perak asli. Pada zaman itu, satu dinar adalah upah seorang pekerja dalam satu hari.</ft></f> sehari. Dia pun menyuruh mereka pergi ke kebunnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="MAT.20.3" />“Kira-kira jam sembilan pagi, dia pergi lagi ke pasar dan melihat beberapa orang pekerja sedang menganggur.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="MAT.20.4" />Maka dia berkata kepada mereka, ‘Bekerjalah di kebun anggur saya. Saya akan membayar kalian dengan upah yang pantas.’ Mereka pun setuju dan pergi bekerja di kebunnya.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="MAT.20.5" />Sekitar jam dua belas siang dan jam tiga sore, pemilik kebun itu pergi lagi melakukan hal yang sama.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="MAT.20.6" />“Kira-kira jam lima sore, dia pergi lagi ke pasar dan melihat beberapa orang pekerja lain di sana yang masih juga menganggur. Dia bertanya kepada mereka, ‘Kenapa kalian membuang-buang waktu sepanjang hari di sini dan tidak mengerjakan apa-apa?!’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="MAT.20.7" />“Jawab mereka, ‘Tidak ada orang yang memberi kami pekerjaan.’
</p>
<p style="p">“Kata pemilik kebun itu, ‘Kalau begitu, kalian juga pergilah bekerja di kebun saya. Kalian akan menerima upah yang pantas.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="MAT.20.8" />“Ketika hari sudah petang dia berkata kepada mandornya, ‘Panggillah para pekerja itu dan bayarlah upah mereka, mulai dari yang datang terakhir sampai yang pertama.’
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="MAT.20.9" />Lalu para pekerja yang mulai bekerja jam lima sore datang mengambil upah mereka. Masing-masing menerima satu keping uang perak.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="MAT.20.10" />Waktu tiba giliran para pekerja yang mulai sejak pagi, mereka mengira akan menerima upah lebih banyak daripada pekerja yang lain. Namun ternyata setiap orang yang datang pertama juga diberi upah satu keping uang perak.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="MAT.20.11" />Jadi waktu menerimanya, mereka bersungut-sungut kepada pemilik kebun anggur itu.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="MAT.20.12" />Kata mereka, ‘Para pekerja yang datang terakhir hanya bekerja satu jam, tetapi Bapak membayar mereka sama dengan kami! Padahal kami sudah bekerja keras sepanjang hari di bawah panas matahari!’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="MAT.20.13" />“Tetapi pemilik kebun itu menjawab salah satu dari mereka, ‘Kawan, saya tidak melakukan yang kurang adil kepadamu! Bukankah sebelumnya kamu sudah setuju untuk bekerja sepanjang hari dengan upah satu keping perak?!
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="MAT.20.14" />Jadi sekarang pulanglah dengan upahmu itu. Saya memang sudah memutuskan untuk membayar para pekerja yang datang terakhir sama seperti upahmu.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="MAT.20.15" />Bukankah saya berhak melakukan apa pun yang saya mau dengan uang saya sendiri?! Atau apakah kamu iri karena saya bermurah hati kepada orang lain?’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="MAT.20.16" />Lalu Yesus menjelaskan, “Dengan demikian, orang-orang yang sekarang mempunyai kedudukan rendah, kelak akan mendapatkan kedudukan tinggi. Dan orang-orang yang sekarang mempunyai kedudukan tinggi, kelak akan mendapatkan kedudukan rendah. Banyak orang yang diundang menjadi warga kerajaan Allah, tetapi hanya sedikit yang terpilih.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Penderitaan Sang Anak Adam
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 10:32-34; Luk. 18:31-34
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="MAT.20.17" />Ketika Yesus dan kami kedua belas murid-Nya sedang dalam perjalanan ke Yerusalem, Dia mengumpulkan kami secara terpisah dari para pengikut lain dan berkata,
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="MAT.20.18" />“Dengarlah baik-baik! Kita sedang menuju Yerusalem. Di sana Aku akan diserahkan kepada para imam kepala dan ahli-ahli Taurat. Dan mereka akan menjatuhkan hukuman mati kepada-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="MAT.20.19" />Kemudian mereka akan menyerahkan Aku kepada para penguasa yang bukan Yahudi. Mereka akan menghina dan mencambuk Aku, lalu membunuh-Ku dengan cara disalibkan. Tetapi pada hari ketiga sesudah kematian-Ku, Aku akan dibangkitkan kembali.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Permintaan ibu Yakobus dan Yohanes
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 10:35-45
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="MAT.20.20" />Sesudah itu istri Zebedeus, yaitu ibu Yakobus dan Yohanes, datang kepada Yesus bersama kedua anaknya itu, lalu dia sujud di hadapan Yesus untuk meminta sesuatu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="MAT.20.21" />Yesus bertanya kepadanya, “Apa yang Ibu mau?”
</p>
<p style="p">Dia menjawab, “Kelak waktu Engkau menjadi raja dan duduk di atas takhta kerajaan-Mu, berjanjilah bahwa kedua anak saya ini akan diberi jabatan yang paling tinggi, yang seorang di sebelah kanan-Mu dan yang seorang lagi di sebelah kiri-Mu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="MAT.20.22" />Jawab Yesus kepada kedua anaknya itu, “Kalian tidak mengerti apa yang kalian minta. Apakah kalian sanggup menerima penderitaan seperti yang akan segera Aku alami? Apakah kalian siap ditimpa kesengsaraan seperti yang akan Aku alami?”<f caller="+"><fr>20:22
</fr><fk>penderitaan … kesengsaraan …
</fk><ft>Dalam kedua pertanyaan itu, Yesus menggunakan dua metafora. Secara harfiah: “Dapatkah kamu meminum (isi) cawan yang akan Aku minum, atau apakah kamu siap dibaptis dengan cara Aku dibaptis?”</ft></f>
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab mereka, “Ya, kami sanggup.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="MAT.20.23" />Kata Yesus kepada mereka, “Memang kalian akan mengalami penderitaan dan ditimpa kesengsaraan seperti yang akan Aku alami. Tetapi Aku tidak berhak menentukan siapa yang akan duduk di sebelah kanan-Ku atau di sebelah kiri-Ku. Bapa-Ku yang akan memberikan kedua tempat itu kepada orang yang sudah Dia tentukan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="MAT.20.24" />Waktu kami kesepuluh murid yang lain mendengar hal itu, kami sangat marah kepada Yakobus dan Yohanes.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="MAT.20.25" />Tetapi Yesus memanggil kami semua dan berkata, “Kalian tahu bahwa para penguasa bangsa-bangsa suka memerintah rakyatnya dengan keras dan menindas hak-hak mereka.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="MAT.20.26" />Tetapi kalian tidak boleh seperti mereka. Kalau kamu mau menjadi orang yang terkemuka, kamu harus mengambil tempat yang paling hina dan menjadi pelayan bagi yang lain.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="MAT.20.27" />Dan kalau kamu mau mendapat kedudukan yang paling tinggi, kamu harus menjadi budak bagi semua yang lain.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="MAT.20.28" />Kalian harus mengikuti teladan-Ku. Biarpun Aku, Sang Anak Adam, Aku datang ke dunia ini bukan untuk dilayani, tetapi untuk melayani dan memberikan hidup-Ku sebagai kurban untuk menebus banyak orang dari dosa-dosa mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus membuat dua orang buta bisa melihat
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 10:46-52; Luk. 18:35-43
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="MAT.20.29" />Waktu Yesus dan kami semua meninggalkan kota Yeriko, banyak orang mengikuti kami.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="MAT.20.30" />Ada dua orang buta sedang duduk di pinggir jalan. Waktu mereka mendengar bahwa Yesus sedang melewati jalan itu, mereka mulai berseru, “Tuhan, Keturunan Daud,<x caller="+"><xo>20:30
</xo><xt>Mat. 9:27 CK</xt></x> kasihanilah kami!”
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="MAT.20.31" />Orang banyak yang mengikuti Yesus menegur mereka supaya diam, tetapi mereka berteriak semakin keras, “Tuhan, Keturunan Daud, kasihanilah kami!”
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="MAT.20.32" />Lalu Yesus berhenti dan berkata kepada mereka berdua, “Apa yang kalian mau Aku perbuat bagi kalian?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="MAT.20.33" />Jawab mereka, “Ya Tuhan, kami ingin mata kami bisa melihat lagi.”
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="MAT.20.34" />Yesus sangat mengasihani mereka, maka Dia menjamah mata mereka. Saat itu juga mereka bisa melihat kembali, lalu keduanya mengikuti Yesus.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="21" />
<s style="s1">Yesus disambut di Yerusalem seperti seorang raja
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 11:1-11; Luk. 19:28-38; Yoh. 12:12-19
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MAT.21.1" />Waktu Yesus dan kami para murid-Nya sudah dekat Yerusalem, kami tiba di desa Betfage yang berada di kaki Bukit Zaitun. Lalu Yesus menyuruh dua orang murid-Nya berjalan lebih dulu
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="MAT.21.2" />dengan berpesan kepada mereka, “Pergilah ke desa yang di depan itu. Begitu kalian masuk, kalian akan melihat seekor keledai betina terikat bersama anaknya. Lepaskanlah keduanya dan bawalah kepada-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="MAT.21.3" />Kalau ada orang yang menanyakan tentang apa yang sedang kalian lakukan, katakanlah, ‘Tuhan memerlukan dua keledai ini,’ maka orang itu akan mengizinkan kalian membawa keduanya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="MAT.21.4" />Hal itu dilakukan supaya terjadi tepat seperti yang dikatakan Allah melalui nubuatan nabi yang mengatakan,
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="MAT.21.5" />“Katakanlah kepada para penduduk Yerusalem,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">‘Perhatikanlah, Rajamu datang kepadamu!
</q>
<q style="q1">Dia rendah hati dan menunggangi seekor keledai beban,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bahkan seekor keledai muda.’”<x caller="+"><xo>21:5
</xo><xt>Zak. 9:9</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="MAT.21.6" />Lalu kedua murid itu pergi dan melakukan tepat seperti yang Yesus suruh.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="MAT.21.7" />Mereka membawa keledai itu bersama anaknya dan meletakkan jubah-jubah mereka di atas punggung kedua keledai itu sebagai alas duduk. Lalu Yesus naik ke punggung keledai muda.<f caller="+"><fr>21:7
</fr><fk>keledai muda
</fk><ft>Teks bahasa Yunani mengatakan bahwa Yesus naik ke atas objek yang jamak. Maksudnya bisa ditafsirkan: 1) ‘naik ke atas jubah-jubah itu’, atau 2) ‘naik ke atas kedua keledai itu’. Menurut pengertian kedua, Yesus menunggangi salah satu, lalu menunggangi yang satunya lagi. TSI memilih terjemahan ‘keledai muda’ yang ditunggangi Yesus karena Injil Markus dan Lukas mengatakan bahwa Yesus menunggangi keledai muda yang belum pernah ditunggangi orang. Lihat Mrk. 11:2 dan Luk. 19:30.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="MAT.21.8" />Sangat banyak orang yang sudah berkumpul di situ melepas dan menghamparkan jubah mereka di jalanan untuk menghormati Yesus. Ada juga yang memotong ranting-ranting berdaun dari pepohonan dan menebarkannya di jalan itu.<f caller="+"><fr>21:8
</fr><fk>untuk menghormati Yesus. …
</fk><ft>Orang banyak melakukan hal itu sesuai kebudayaan mereka saat menyambut seorang raja yang datang. Jalan raya dialasi supaya kaki raja tidak menyentuh tanah. Dan dengan menaruh jubah mereka di bawah kaki raja yang datang, berarti mereka tunduk kepada raja itu. Tetapi sesuai dengan Firman TUHAN yang dikutip dalam ayat 5, kedatangan Yesus tidak seperti kedatangan seorang raja. Biasanya seorang raja datang dengan menunggangi kuda yang tinggi dan gagah, seperti kuda perang. Tetapi Yesus hanya menunggangi keledai beban untuk menunjukkan bahwa Dia datang dengan rendah hati.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="MAT.21.9" />Orang-orang yang berjalan di depan Yesus dan yang mengikuti-Nya di belakang terus bersorak-sorai,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Hosana!<f caller="+"><fr>21:9
</fr><fk>Hosana
</fk><ft>Kata ‘</ft><ft><it>hosana</it>’ berasal dari bahasa Aram, yang adalah bahasa Ibrani sehari-hari yang dipakai pada zaman Yesus. Dalam bahasa Aram lebih kuno, kata itu berarti ‘TUHAN, selamatkanlah kami’ atau ‘Terpujilah TUHAN’. Tetapi pada zaman Yesus, artinya sudah berubah menjadi pujian terhadap raja yang mirip dengan seruan ‘Hidup Raja’ dalam kebudayaan Indonesia. Dengan memakai kata hosana, jelaslah bahwa orang banyak memuji Allah karena mereka menerima Yesus sebagai Mesias, yaitu Raja Penyelamat yang sudah dijanjikan.</ft></f> Terpujilah TUHAN atas kedatangan Keturunan Daud ini!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">‘Diberkatilah raja kita ini yang datang mewakili TUHAN.’<x caller="+"><xo>21:9
</xo><xt>Mzm. 118:25-26</xt></x>
</q>
<q style="q1">Terpujilah TUHAN di tempat-tempat yang tertinggi di surga.”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="MAT.21.10" />Pada waktu Yesus memasuki Yerusalem, seisi kota menjadi gempar dan bertanya-tanya, “Siapa itu?!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="MAT.21.11" />Orang banyak yang mengikuti Yesus menjawab, “Dia itu Yesus!— nabi yang berasal dari desa Nazaret di provinsi Galilea.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus mengusir orang-orang yang menjadikan rumah Allah seperti pasar
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 11:15-19; Luk. 19:45-48; Yoh. 2:13-22
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="MAT.21.12" />Lalu Yesus masuk ke teras rumah Allah dan mengusir semua orang yang sedang berjual-beli di situ. Dia membalikkan meja-meja yang dipakai oleh para penukar uang,<f caller="+"><fr>21:12
</fr><fk>penukar uang
</fk><ft>Pada zaman itu, raja agung Romawi memerintah semua daerah Yahudi dan banyak provinsi yang lain. Karena itu, uang yang dipakai sehari-hari adalah uang Romawi. Tetapi para imam kepala sudah membuat larangan, “Uang kerajaan Romawi tidak boleh dipersembahkan kepada TUHAN.” Jadi orang-orang yang datang ke rumah Allah menukarkan uang Romawi milik mereka supaya bisa mendapatkan uang yang diizinkan dan berlaku di rumah Allah, yaitu mata uang dari Tirus. Imam-imam kepala juga berkuasa atas semua perdagangan di rumah Allah, sehingga mereka menjadi kaya dari hasil penjualan dan penukaran uang itu.</ft></f> juga menggulingkan bangku-bangku para penjual burung merpati.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="MAT.21.13" />Kata-Nya kepada mereka, “Dalam Kitab Suci Allah berkata,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Rumah-Ku akan disebut rumah doa.’<x caller="+"><xo>21:13
</xo><xt>Yes. 56:7 LXX</xt></x>
</q>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">Tetapi kalian sudah menjadikannya
</p>
<q style="q1">‘sarang pencuri!’”<x caller="+"><xo>21:13
</xo><xt>Yer. 7:11 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="MAT.21.14" />Lalu banyak orang buta dan orang pincang datang kepada-Nya di teras rumah Allah. Dia menyembuhkan mereka semua.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="MAT.21.15" />Namun para imam kepala dan ahli Taurat menjadi sangat marah ketika melihat perbuatan-perbuatan ajaib yang dilakukan Yesus dan mendengar anak-anak kecil bersorak-sorai di teras rumah Allah, “Hosana, terpujilah TUHAN atas kedatangan Keturunan Daud ini.”
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="MAT.21.16" />Mereka berkata kepada Yesus, “Kamu mendengar anak-anak itu, bukan?! Kenapa kamu tidak melarang mereka berkata begitu?!”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Yesus, “Ya, Aku dengar. Tetapi kalian sudah tahu Firman Allah, bukan?! Penulis Mazmur berkata kepada Allah,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Engkau sudah mengajar anak-anak dan bayi-bayi untuk memberi pujian yang sempurna kepada-Mu.’”<x caller="+"><xo>21:16
</xo><xt>Mzm. 8:2 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="17" bcv="MAT.21.17" />Kemudian Yesus bersama kami meninggalkan mereka dan keluar dari kota Yerusalem. Kami pergi ke desa Betania untuk bermalam di situ.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus mengutuk pohon ara yang tidak berbuah
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 11:12-14, 20-24
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="MAT.21.18" />Besoknya pagi-pagi sekali, ketika Yesus dan kami dalam perjalanan kembali ke kota Yerusalem, Dia merasa lapar.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="MAT.21.19" />Dia melihat sebatang pohon ara di pinggir jalan lalu mendekatinya untuk melihat kalau-kalau ada buah di situ. Tetapi ternyata pohon itu tidak berbuah, hanya ada daun-daun saja. Maka Dia berkata kepada pohon itu, “Mulai sekarang kamu tidak akan pernah berbuah lagi.” Saat itu juga pohon itu menjadi kering.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="MAT.21.20" />Ketika kami murid-murid-Nya melihat hal itu, kami terheran-heran dan bertanya, “Bagaimana pohon ara itu bisa langsung kering?!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="MAT.21.21" />Jawab Yesus, “Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Kalau kamu percaya tanpa ragu-ragu dalam hatimu, kamu juga bisa membuat keajaiban seperti yang Aku lakukan kepada pohon ini, bahkan yang lebih besar lagi. Misalnya, kamu bisa meminta kepada Allah supaya gunung ini pindah ke dalam laut, dan hal itu akan terjadi.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="MAT.21.22" />Segala sesuatu yang kamu minta dalam doa, percayalah bahwa Allah sedang memberikannya, maka kamu akan menerimanya.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Wewenang Yesus sebagai guru dan pemimpin agama dipertanyakan
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 11:27-33; Luk. 20:1-8
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="MAT.21.23" />Pada waktu Yesus sudah kembali ke teras rumah Allah dan sedang mengajar di sana, para imam kepala dan pemimpin-pemimpin Yahudi mendatangi Dia dan berkata, “Siapa yang memberikan wewenang kepadamu untuk mengajar dan mengubah kebiasaan-kebiasaan kami?— seperti yang kamu lakukan kemarin! Atas nama siapa kamu melakukan itu?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="MAT.21.24" />Dia menjawab, “Aku juga mau menanyakan sesuatu kepada kalian. Kalau kalian menjawab-Ku, maka Aku akan memberitahukan Siapa yang memberikan wewenang itu kepada-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="MAT.21.25" />Coba jawab pertanyaan-Ku ini: Siapa yang memberikan wewenang kepada Yohanes Pembaptis untuk membaptis orang-orang? Apakah Allah yang memberikannya,<f caller="+"><fr>21:25
</fr><fk>Allah yang memberikannya
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: datang dari surga. Orang Yahudi memakai kata ‘surga’ untuk menghindari penyebutan ‘Allah’ secara langsung.</ft></f> atau dia bekerja atas kemauannya sendiri?”
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu mereka berunding satu sama lain, “Kalau kita menjawab ‘Allah yang memberikannya,’ nanti Yesus akan menyerang balik, ‘Kalau begitu, kenapa kalian tidak percaya kepada Yohanes?’
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="MAT.21.26" />Tetapi jangan kita jawab, ‘Dia bekerja atas kemauannya sendiri. Kita takut jawaban itu akan membuat orang banyak ini marah, karena mereka percaya bahwa Yohanes adalah nabi.’”
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="MAT.21.27" />Jadi mereka menjawab Yesus, “Kami tidak tahu.”
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu kata Yesus kepada mereka, “Kalau begitu Aku pun tidak akan memberitahu kalian tentang Siapa yang memberi-Ku wewenang untuk melakukan tindakan seperti kemarin.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Perumpamaan tentang dua anak pemilik kebun
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="MAT.21.28" />“Sekarang katakanlah pendapat kalian tentang cerita ini: Ada seorang bapak yang mempunyai dua anak laki-laki. Suatu hari dia menyuruh anaknya yang tertua, ‘Nak, pergilah bekerja di kebun anggurku hari ini.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="MAT.21.29" />“Anak itu menjawab, ‘Aku tidak mau!’ Tetapi kemudian dia menyesal lalu pergi dan bekerja di kebun.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="MAT.21.30" />“Lalu bapak itu menyuruh anaknya yang bungsu. Anak itu menjawab, ‘Ya Pak, aku akan pergi.’ Tetapi dia tidak pergi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="MAT.21.31" />“Menurut kalian, yang manakah dari kedua anak itu yang melakukan kehendak bapaknya?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab mereka, “Yang tertua.”
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu kata Yesus kepada mereka, “Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Orang-orang berdosa seperti para penagih pajak dan pelacur sedang diterima sebagai umat kerajaan Allah, sedangkan kalian belum!
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="MAT.21.32" />Karena Yohanes datang dan menunjukkan kepada kalian hidup yang sesuai dengan kehendak Allah, tetapi kalian tidak mau mempercayai ajarannya. Sebaliknya, para penagih pajak dan para pelacur mempercayainya. Biarpun kalian sudah menyaksikan begitu banyak orang seperti mereka digerakkan oleh Allah untuk bertobat, kalian masih tidak menyesal dan tidak juga percaya pada ajaran Yohanes.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Perumpamaan yang menggambarkan bahwa orang Yahudi selalu menolak utusan-utusan Allah
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 12:1-12; Luk. 20:9-19
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="MAT.21.33" />“Dengarkanlah cerita yang lain ini: Ada seorang pemilik tanah yang menyuruh hamba-hambanya membuat kebun anggur yang besar, lengkap dengan pagar di sekelilingnya. Lalu mereka menggali lubang tempat memeras buah anggur, serta membangun pondok jaga yang tinggi untuk mengawasi kebun itu kalau-kalau ada pencuri atau binatang yang masuk. Sesudah itu pemiliknya menyewakan kebun anggur itu kepada beberapa orang petani, lalu dia pergi ke negeri lain bersama para hambanya.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="MAT.21.34" />Waktu musim panen tiba, dia menyuruh hamba-hambanya pergi kepada para petani itu untuk mengambil hasil kebun yang menjadi bagiannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="MAT.21.35" />“Tetapi para petani itu menangkap hamba-hambanya. Yang satu mereka pukul, yang seorang lagi mereka bunuh, dan yang lain lagi dilempari batu sampai mati.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="MAT.21.36" />Pemilik kebun itu menyuruh sekelompok hamba lain, lebih banyak daripada yang pertama. Tetapi para petani itu memperlakukan mereka dengan cara yang sama.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="MAT.21.37" />Akhirnya dia mengutus anaknya sendiri kepada para petani itu dengan pikiran, ‘Tentu mereka akan menghormati anakku.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="38" bcv="MAT.21.38" />“Tetapi waktu melihat anak itu datang, mereka berkata satu sama lain, ‘Lihat! Yang datang ini adalah anaknya! Nanti dialah yang akan menjadi pemilik kebun ini kalau ayahnya sudah meninggal. Mari kita bunuh dia, supaya kebun ini menjadi milik kita.’
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="MAT.21.39" />Maka mereka menangkap dia dan menyeretnya keluar dari kebun anggur itu, lalu membunuhnya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="40" bcv="MAT.21.40" />Yesus pun bertanya, “Jadi, waktu pemilik kebun itu kembali, apa yang akan dia lakukan kepada para petani itu?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="MAT.21.41" />Para pendengar menjawab, “Dia pasti akan menyiksa dan membinasakan para petani itu. Lalu dia akan menyewakan kebunnya kepada petani-petani lain yang akan setia memberikan hasil yang menjadi bagiannya pada tiap musim panen.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="42" bcv="MAT.21.42" />Kemudian Yesus berkata kepada mereka, “Kalian sudah membaca Firman Allah, bukan?! Ada tertulis,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Batu yang dianggap tidak berguna oleh tukang-tukang bangunan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sudah dijadikan Allah sebagai batu fondasi yang utama.
</q>
<q style="q1">Apa yang Allah lakukan itu sangat mengherankan bagi kita!’<x caller="+"><xo>21:42
</xo><xt>Mzm. 118:22-23</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="43" bcv="MAT.21.43" />“Karena itu, Aku beritahukan kepada kalian bahwa hak sebagai warga kerajaan Allah akan diambil dari kalian bangsa Yahudi dan diberikan kepada orang bukan Yahudi, yaitu kepada setiap orang yang setia melakukan kehendak Allah.
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="MAT.21.44" />Setiap orang yang tersandung pada batu itu akan remuk. Dan setiap orang yang tertimpa batu itu akan hancur lebur.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="45" bcv="MAT.21.45" />Waktu imam-imam kepala dan orang-orang Farisi mendengar perumpamaan-perumpamaan itu, mereka mengerti bahwa Yesus berbicara tentang mereka.
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="MAT.21.46" />Maka mereka mencari cara untuk menangkap Dia, tetapi tidak berhasil karena mereka takut pada orang banyak yang percaya bahwa Yesus adalah nabi.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="22" />
<s style="s1">Perumpamaan tentang bermacam-macam orang yang diundang ke pesta pernikahan putra raja
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Luk. 14:15-24
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MAT.22.1" />Ketika para pemimpin Yahudi masih ada di situ, Yesus kembali mengajar dengan memakai beberapa perumpamaan lagi. Dia berkata,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="MAT.22.2" />“Tentang orang yang terpilih menjadi warga kerajaan Allah, hal itu bisa digambarkan seperti seorang raja yang mengadakan pesta pernikahan untuk putranya.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="MAT.22.3" />Ketika pesta sudah siap dimulai, sang raja menyuruh hamba-hambanya memanggil setiap orang yang sudah diundang. Tetapi para undangan itu tidak mau datang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="MAT.22.4" />“Sekali lagi raja itu menyuruh hamba-hambanya yang lain, ‘Katakanlah kepada para undanganku bahwa perjamuan sudah siap. Banyak sapi jantan dan anak sapi gemuk sudah dipotong dan dimasak. Segala sesuatu sudah siap. Mari, datanglah ke pesta pernikahan ini!’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="MAT.22.5" />“Namun mereka tetap saja tidak mempedulikan undangan itu, dan malah pergi melakukan urusannya masing-masing. Ada yang pergi mengerjakan ladang, berdagang, ataupun pekerjaan lainnya.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="MAT.22.6" />Bahkan ada yang menangkap hamba-hamba raja itu, kemudian menyiksa dan membunuh mereka.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="MAT.22.7" />Mendengar itu, raja menjadi sangat marah sehingga dia menyuruh para tentaranya untuk membinasakan orang-orang yang sudah membunuh para hambanya itu dan untuk membakar kota mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="MAT.22.8" />“Kemudian raja berkata kepada hamba-hambanya yang lain, ‘Pesta pernikahan sudah siap, tetapi orang-orang yang saya undang itu ternyata tidak layak diundang.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="MAT.22.9" />Jadi pergilah ke setiap persimpangan jalan dan undanglah semua orang yang kalian jumpai di sana untuk menghadiri pesta pernikahan ini.’
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="MAT.22.10" />Lalu para hamba itu pergi ke jalan-jalan dan mengundang setiap orang yang mereka temui, entah itu orang jahat maupun orang baik, sehingga ruangan pesta pun penuh dengan tamu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="MAT.22.11" />“Tetapi ketika raja itu masuk untuk menjumpai para tamunya, dia melihat ada seseorang yang tidak memakai pakaian seragam yang disediakan raja bagi tamu pesta pernikahan.<f caller="+"><fr>22:11
</fr><fk>pakaian seragam … pesta pernikahan
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: pakaian pesta pernikahan. Menurut banyak penafsir, informasi tersirat dalam cerita ini adalah bahwa raja biasanya menyediakan pakaian seragam untuk semua orang yang menghadiri pesta kerajaan.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="MAT.22.12" />Kata raja kepada orang itu, ‘Kawan, berani sekali kamu masuk ke sini tanpa memakai pakaian seragam!’ Dan orang itu diam saja.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="MAT.22.13" />Maka raja berkata kepada para hambanya, ‘Ikatlah kaki dan tangan orang itu dan lemparkanlah dia ke luar, ke tempat yang paling gelap. Di sanalah orang-orang akan selalu menangis dan sangat menderita.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="MAT.22.14" />Lalu Yesus mengakhiri perumpamaan itu dengan berkata, “Banyak orang yang diundang, tetapi hanya sedikit yang terpilih.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Orang-orang Farisi bersepakat menjebak Yesus untuk melawan pemerintah Romawi
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 12:13-17; Luk. 20:20-26
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="MAT.22.15" />Kemudian beberapa anggota kelompok Farisi pergi meninggalkan Yesus dan mengatur rencana untuk menjebak-Nya. Mereka mau membujuk Yesus supaya Dia melawan pendapat orang Yahudi tentang penjajahan pemerintah Romawi, atau mengatakan sesuatu yang melawan pemerintah Romawi.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="MAT.22.16" />Sesuai rencana, kelompok Farisi itu mengutus sejumlah anggota mereka dan beberapa pendukung Herodes untuk menguji Yesus. Kata mereka, “Guru, kami tahu bahwa engkau orang jujur, dan engkau juga mengajar dengan jujur tentang apa yang Allah kehendaki untuk kita lakukan. Engkau tidak takut kepada pendapat siapa pun, karena engkau tidak memandang kedudukan orang.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="MAT.22.17" />Jadi kami mau menanyakan pendapatmu: Menurut hukum Taurat, boleh atau tidak kita membayar pajak kepada pemerintah Romawi?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="MAT.22.18" />Tetapi Yesus sudah mengetahui rencana jahat mereka. Karena itu Dia berkata, “Kalian hanya pura-pura! Apakah kalian pikir Aku bisa dijebak dengan pertanyaan semacam itu?!
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="MAT.22.19" />Coba tunjukkan kepada-Ku satu keping uang perak yang biasa dipakai untuk membayar pajak.” Lalu mereka menunjukkan uang itu kepada-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="MAT.22.20" />Dia pun bertanya, “Ukiran wajah siapa yang ada di sini? Dan nama siapa yang tertulis di sini?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="MAT.22.21" />Jawab mereka, “Raja Romawi.”
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu kata Yesus kepada mereka, “Kalau begitu, berikanlah kembali kepada raja apa yang memang milik raja. Dan berikanlah kembali kepada Allah apa yang memang milik Allah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="MAT.22.22" />Mendengar jawaban itu mereka pun terheran-heran lalu pergi meninggalkan Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Orang-orang Saduki bertanya tentang kehidupan kembali sesudah kematian
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 12:18-27; Luk. 20:27-40
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="MAT.22.23" />Pada hari itu, beberapa anggota kelompok Saduki<x caller="+"><xo>22:23
</xo><xt>Mat. 3:7 CK</xt></x> juga mendatangi Yesus. (Kelompok Saduki percaya bahwa orang yang sudah mati tidak akan hidup kembali.) Mereka bertanya kepada-Nya,
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="MAT.22.24" />“Guru, Musa mengajarkan bahwa kalau seorang laki-laki yang sudah beristri meninggal tanpa mempunyai anak, maka saudaranya harus menikahi jandanya itu untuk meneruskan keturunan bagi saudaranya yang sudah meninggal.<x caller="+"><xo>22:24
</xo><xt>Ul. 25:5</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="MAT.22.25" />Pernah ada tujuh orang bersaudara di antara kami. Laki-laki yang pertama menikah dengan seorang perempuan, lalu meninggal. Karena dia tidak mempunyai anak, maka laki-laki yang kedua mengawini janda kakaknya itu.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="MAT.22.26" />Lalu laki-laki yang kedua juga meninggal tanpa mempunyai anak. Hal yang sama pun terjadi kepada laki-laki yang ketiga dan seterusnya, sampai yang ketujuh. Mereka semua meninggal tanpa mempunyai keturunan melalui perempuan itu.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="MAT.22.27" />Akhirnya, janda itu meninggal juga.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="MAT.22.28" />Jadi, kalau memang benar bahwa orang yang sudah meninggal akan dihidupkan kembali, perempuan itu akan disebut sebagai istri siapa?— karena ketujuh bersaudara itu sudah pernah kawin dengan dia.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="MAT.22.29" />Yesus menjawab, “Kalian sangat keliru karena tidak tahu apa yang tertulis dalam Kitab Suci dan tidak mengenal kuasa Allah.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="MAT.22.30" />Nanti, ketika orang yang sudah meninggal dihidupkan kembali, mereka tidak akan berpasang-pasangan lagi, tetapi hidup tanpa pasangan seperti semua malaikat<x caller="+"><xo>22:30
</xo><xt>Kej. 21:17 CK</xt></x> di surga.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="MAT.22.31" />“Namun tentang kehidupan kembali sesudah kematian, kalian sudah membaca Firman Allah, bukan?! Allah berkata,
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="MAT.22.32" />‘Aku adalah Allah Abraham, dan Allah Isak, dan Allah Yakub.’<x caller="+"><xo>22:32
</xo><xt>Kel. 3:6</xt></x> Allah menyebutkan ketiga nenek moyang kita itu sebagai orang yang masih tetap hidup dan menyembah-Nya. Walaupun orang yang meninggal tidak lagi berada di dunia, namun di hadapan Allah mereka masih tetap hidup.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="MAT.22.33" />Orang banyak yang berada di situ heran sekali mendengar ajaran Yesus itu.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus memberitahukan perintah Allah yang paling penting
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 12:28-34; Luk. 10:25-28
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="MAT.22.34" />Para anggota kelompok Farisi mendengar bahwa Yesus sudah mengalahkan orang-orang kelompok Saduki yang tadi mengajukan pertanyaan untuk menguji Yesus. Maka mereka berkumpul dan mencari cara untuk mengalahkan Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="MAT.22.35" />Lalu salah seorang anggota mereka, yang juga adalah ahli Taurat, mengajukan suatu pertanyaan untuk mencari kesalahan Yesus. Kata orang itu,
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="MAT.22.36" />“Guru, menurut pendapatmu, perintah mana yang paling penting di antara seluruh hukum Taurat?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="MAT.22.37" />Yesus menjawab, “‘Kasihilah TUHAN Allahmu dengan segenap hatimu, dengan segenap nafas hidupmu,<f caller="+"><fr>22:37
</fr><fk>nafas hidup
</fk><ft>Frasa ini menerjemahkan kata yang biasanya diterjemahkan ‘jiwa’. Arti kata ini dalam bahasa Yunani cukup luas, sampai bisa meliputi kepribadian, nafas, dan kehidupan, termasuk kehidupan jasmani dan rohani.</ft></f> dan dengan segenap akal pikiranmu.’<x caller="+"><xo>22:37
</xo><xt>Ul. 6:5</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="MAT.22.38" />Perintah itulah yang terpenting dan terutama.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="MAT.22.39" />Perintah kedua yang hampir sama pentingnya dengan itu adalah, ‘Kasihilah sesamamu sama seperti kamu mengasihi dirimu sendiri.’<x caller="+"><xo>22:39
</xo><xt>Im. 19:18</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="MAT.22.40" />Karena kedua perintah itu adalah dasar dari seluruh hukum Taurat dan semua perintah yang terdapat dalam tulisan para nabi.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus menunjukkan bahwa Dia bukan hanya keturunan Daud
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 12:35-37; Luk. 20:41-44
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="MAT.22.41" />Sementara orang-orang Farisi itu masih bersama Yesus, Dia menggunakan pertanyaan ini untuk mengajar mereka,
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="MAT.22.42" />“Bagaimana pendapat kalian tentang Kristus?<x caller="+"><xo>22:42
</xo><xt>Mat. 1:12-16 CK</xt></x> Menurut nubuatan para nabi, keturunan siapakah Dia?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab mereka, “Keturunan Raja Daud.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="43" bcv="MAT.22.43" />Kata Yesus kepada mereka, “Kalau begitu, kenapa Daud— ketika bernubuat dengan kuasa Roh Kudus— memanggil Kristus sebagai ‘Tuhan Penguasaku?’ Dia berkata begini,
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="44" bcv="MAT.22.44" />‘TUHAN Allah berkata kepada Tuhan Penguasaku,
</q>
<q style="q1">“Duduklah di sebelah kanan-Ku dan memerintahlah sebagai Raja
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sampai Aku mengalahkan semua yang memusuhi-Mu dan menjadikan mereka budak-Mu.”’<x caller="+"><xo>22:44
</xo><xt>Mzm. 110:1; Luk. 20:42-43; Kis. 2:34-35; 1Kor. 15:25; Ibr. 1:13</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="45" bcv="MAT.22.45" />Jadi, kalau Daud sangat menghormati Kristus dengan menyebut Dia ‘Tuhan Penguasaku,’ kenapa kalian mengajarkan bahwa Kristus hanya keturunan Daud?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="46" bcv="MAT.22.46" />Orang-orang Farisi yang berusaha menguji Yesus tadi tidak sanggup menjawab pertanyaan-Nya. Dan sejak hari itu, tidak seorang pun berani mengajukan pertanyaan untuk menguji Yesus lagi.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="23" />
<s style="s1">Jangan meniru cara hidup ahli-ahli Taurat
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 12:38-40; Luk. 11:37-52; 20:45-47
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MAT.23.1" />Kemudian Yesus berkata kepada orang banyak dan kami para murid-Nya,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="MAT.23.2" />“Ahli-ahli Taurat dan orang Farisi sudah duduk di posisi Musa sebagai hakim yang sah untuk menjelaskan dan mengajarkan hukum Taurat.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="MAT.23.3" />Karena itu, lakukan dan taatilah semua yang mereka ajarkan kepada kalian. Tetapi jangan meniru perbuatan para ahli Taurat dan orang-orang Farisi itu, karena mereka tidak melakukan apa yang mereka ajarkan.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="MAT.23.4" />Mereka membebani umat yang mengikuti mereka dengan banyak peraturan agama yang sangat sulit dilakukan, tetapi mereka sendiri sama sekali tidak menjadi teladan bagi umat yang berusaha menanggung beban berat itu. Bahkan seujung kuku pun mereka tidak berusaha melakukannya.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="MAT.23.5" />Semua perbuatan baik yang mereka lakukan hanyalah untuk pamer. Misalnya, mereka memperbesar kotak peringatan<f caller="+"><fr>23:5
</fr><fk>kotak peringatan
</fk><ft>Pada zaman itu, orang Yahudi yang saleh mengikatkan kotak kecil ke dahi atau lengan mereka. Kotak itu terbuat dari kulit binatang dan berisi empat bagian penting dari Kitab Suci (Kel. 13:1-10, 11-16; Ul. 6:4-9; 11:18-21). Jadi kotak-kotak itu dipakai sebagai pengingat bahwa mereka mewarisi hukum Taurat (Ul. 6:6-9). Tetapi anggota kelompok Farisi membuat kotak mereka lebih besar untuk membanggakan diri bahwa mereka lebih saleh dari orang lain.</ft></f> mereka dan memanjangkan rumbai-rumbai di keempat ujung jubah mereka.<f caller="+"><fr>23:5
</fr><fk>rumbai-rumbai di keempat ujung jubah mereka
</fk><ft>Menurut peraturan hukum Taurat, semua laki-laki Yahudi wajib memasang rumbai di keempat ujung jubah mereka (Bil. 15:38-40; Ul. 22:12). Rumbai-rumbai ini juga berfungsi untuk memperingatkan semua orang Yahudi agar menaati seluruh hukum Taurat dengan setia.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="MAT.23.6" />Di rumah-rumah pertemuan atau di pesta-pesta makan, mereka suka duduk di kursi-kursi paling depan, yaitu tempat yang terhormat.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="MAT.23.7" />Demikian juga waktu berjalan di tempat umum, mereka senang sekali waktu orang-orang memberi salam yang penuh hormat dengan memanggil mereka guru.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="MAT.23.8" />“Tetapi kalian yang mengikut Aku, janganlah mengizinkan orang lain memanggilmu guru, karena Guru kalian hanya satu yaitu Kristus, dan kalian semua bersaudara.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="MAT.23.9" />Dan janganlah kalian memanggil siapa pun di dunia ini bapa, karena hanya ada satu Bapa kita, yaitu Bapa yang di surga.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="MAT.23.10" />Kalian juga jangan mau disebut pemimpin, karena hanya satu Pemimpin kalian, yaitu Aku yang adalah Kristus.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="MAT.23.11" />Sebaliknya, di mata Allah, yang terbesar di antara kalian adalah orang yang rendah hati dan menjadi pelayan bagi orang lain.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="MAT.23.12" />Siapa yang meninggikan dirinya akan direndahkan oleh Allah. Dan siapa yang merendahkan dirinya akan ditinggikan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="MAT.23.13" />Yesus berkata, “Celakalah kalian, hai para ahli Taurat dan orang Farisi! Kamu semuanya munafik! Di antara kamu ada yang merampas harta para janda,<f caller="+"><fr>23:13
</fr><fk>merampas harta para janda
</fk><ft>Para ahli Taurat dan orang-orang Farisi terbiasa menipu janda-janda dengan memakai alasan seperti ini, “Saya akan membantu kamu untuk mengurus harta suamimu yang sudah meninggal.” Terjemahan harfiah ‘harta’ dalam bahasa Yunani adalah ‘rumah’, tetapi kata rumah dapat diartikan sebagai seluruh warisan dari almarhum suami.</ft></f> lalu berdoa begitu panjang dalam kumpulan umat TUHAN supaya kamu dianggap sebagai orang baik. Allah pasti akan menjatuhkan hukuman berat kepada setiap orang yang berbuat demikian.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="MAT.23.14" />Celakalah juga kalian, hai para ahli Taurat dan orang Farisi! Kamu semua munafik! Karena kalian menjadi penghalang besar bagi orang lain yang ingin menjadi warga kerajaan Allah, sedangkan kalian sendiri tidak masuk.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="MAT.23.15" />“Celakalah kalian para ahli Taurat dan orang-orang Farisi! Kamu semua munafik! Kamu mencari ke sana kemari sampai menjelajahi lautan dan daratan untuk mendapat satu orang yang mau menjadi anggota kelompokmu. Dan ketika orang itu sudah bergabung, kamu menjadikan dia calon penghuni neraka yang dua kali lebih jahat daripada kamu sendiri.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="MAT.23.16" />“Celakalah kalian! Karena kalian mau menjadi penuntun jalan bagi orang-orang lain, padahal kalian semua buta! Kalian mengajarkan, ‘Kalau seseorang menguatkan perjanjiannya hanya dengan menyebut rumah Allah,<f caller="+"><fr>23:16
</fr><fk>menguatkan perjanjiannya …
</fk><ft>hukum Taurat melarang orang untuk menyebut nama TUHAN dengan sembarangan. Oleh karena itu, tumbuhlah suatu kebiasaan di antara orang Yahudi untuk sedapat mungkin menghindari penyebutan ‘Allah’. Mereka mengganti kata ‘Allah’ dengan sebutan-sebutan lain. Jadi, waktu orang Yahudi bersumpah atau berjanji tentang sesuatu, mereka jarang mengatakan, “Biar Allah sendiri yang melihat kalau saya berdusta!” Jika seseorang menguatkan janjinya dengan menyebut Allah, berarti dia terikat pada janji tersebut. Oleh karena itu, mereka biasanya menguatkan perjanjian dengan memakai kata-kata lain. Misalnya, “Kiranya Surga melihat kalau saya berdusta.” Atau, “Kiranya rumah Allah melihat …” Jadi, karena kebiasaan itu, guru-guru Taurat perlu membedakan kata apa yang benar-benar mengikat orang kepada janji atau sumpahnya di mata Allah, dan kata-kata apa saja yang dianggap enteng.</ft></f> dia tidak wajib menepati janjinya itu. Tetapi kalau dia menguatkan perjanjiannya dengan menyebut emas yang ada di rumah Allah, maka dia harus menepati janjinya itu.’
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="MAT.23.17" />Kalian bodoh dan buta! Kenapa kalian sampai tidak menyadari bahwa di mata Allah, rumah Allah lebih penting daripada emas di sana?! Karena rumah Allah itulah yang menjadikan emas di dalamnya suci.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="MAT.23.18" />Kalian juga mengajarkan, ‘Kalau seseorang menguatkan perjanjiannya dengan menyebut mezbah di rumah Allah, dia tidak terikat kepada janjinya. Tetapi kalau dia menguatkan perjanjiannya dengan menyebut persembahan yang ada di atas mezbah, dia terikat kepada janjinya itu.’
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="MAT.23.19" />Kalian bodoh dan buta! Kenapa kalian sampai tidak menyadari bahwa di mata Allah mezbah lebih penting daripada persembahan?! Karena mezbahlah yang menjadikan persembahan di atasnya itu kudus.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="MAT.23.20" />Jika kita menguatkan perjanjian dengan menyebut mezbah, berarti kita melibatkan mezbah Allah sekaligus semua persembahan yang ada di atasnya.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="MAT.23.21" />Jika kita menguatkan perjanjian dengan menyebut rumah Allah, berarti kita melibatkan rumah-Nya itu sekaligus Dia yang sudah tinggal di dalamnya sejak lama.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="MAT.23.22" />Dan jika kita menguatkan perjanjian dengan menyebut surga, berarti kita melibatkan takhta Allah sendiri sekaligus Dia yang duduk di atas takhta itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="MAT.23.23" />“Celakalah kalian para ahli Taurat dan orang-orang Farisi! Kamu semuanya munafik! Kamu hanya mengikuti semua peraturan hukum Taurat yang kecil, tetapi lupa melakukan perintah Allah yang paling penting. Misalnya, kamu rajin memberikan perpuluhan ke rumah Allah dari rempah-rempah hasil kebunmu, seperti selasih, adas manis, dan jintan.<f caller="+"><fr>23:23
</fr><fk>perpuluhan …
</fk><ft>hukum Taurat mengatakan agar orang Israel memberikan perpuluhan dari bahan makanan hasil ladangnya (Im. 27:30-32; Ul. 26:12). Peraturan itu tidak termasuk hasil tumbuhan kecil seperti yang disebutkan dalam ayat 23. Berarti para ahli Taurat dan orang-orang Farisi sudah memberikan lebih daripada tuntutan Taurat untuk menunjukkan betapa hebatnya mereka melaksanakan Taurat.</ft></f> Tetapi kamu lupa mengikuti perintah Allah yang paling penting, yaitu berbelas kasihan, melakukan yang adil, dan menepati janji-janjimu kepada orang lain. Seharusnya kamu melakukan hal-hal yang paling penting itu, dan jangan melupakan hal-hal yang kecil juga.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="MAT.23.24" />Hai kamu yang mau menjadi penuntun jalan bagi orang-orang lain, padahal kamu sendiri buta! Caramu mengikuti perintah Allah ibarat mengeluarkan semut kecil<f caller="+"><fr>23:24
</fr><fk>semut kecil
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah agas. Agas mirip seperti nyamuk dan bisa terbang, tetapi lebih kecil daripada nyamuk.</ft></f> dari air minummu, tetapi unta yang ada di dalamnya langsung kamu telan!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="MAT.23.25" />“Celakalah kalian para ahli Taurat dan orang-orang Farisi! Kamu semuanya munafik! Caramu mengikuti perintah Allah ibarat orang yang mencuci cangkir dan mangkuk pada bagian luarnya saja, tetapi lupa mencuci bagian dalamnya yang sangat kotor. Begitu jugalah hatimu penuh dengan kotoran, artinya kamu rakus dan jahat.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="MAT.23.26" />Hai kamu orang Farisi yang buta, pastikanlah dulu bahwa hatimu bersih, baru segenap dirimu juga akan bersih.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="MAT.23.27" />“Celakalah kalian para ahli Taurat dan orang-orang Farisi! Kamu semuanya munafik! Kamu seperti kuburan yang sudah dicat putih. Bagian luarnya memang kelihatan bagus, tetapi di dalamnya penuh dengan tulang-belulang dan berbagai macam kotoran.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="MAT.23.28" />Begitu juga dengan kamu! Waktu orang lain melihatmu dari luar, kamu tampak seperti orang yang benar. Tetapi sesungguhnya hatimu penuh dengan keinginan untuk melanggar perintah-perintah Allah dan kamu hanya berpura-pura sebagai orang benar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29-30" bcv="MAT.23.29" />“Celakalah kalian para ahli Taurat dan orang-orang Farisi! Kamu semua munafik! Kamu sendiri mengakui sebagai keturunan para pembunuh nabi-nabi! Nenek moyang kalian membunuh para nabi, dan sekarang kalian membangun kuburan-kuburan bagus untuk para nabi itu serta menghiasinya. Dengan mulut kalian berkata, ‘Seandainya kami hidup di zaman nenek moyang kami, pasti kami tidak akan ikut bersama mereka membunuh orang-orang benar itu.’
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="MAT.23.31" />Tetapi dengan perkataan itu, sudah jelas bahwa kalian sendiri mengaku bahwa kalian adalah keturunan para pembunuh!
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="MAT.23.32" />Kalau begitu, lanjutkan dan selesaikanlah pekerjaan yang sudah dimulai oleh nenek moyang kalian itu!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="MAT.23.33" />“Kalian sama saja seperti ular berbisa! Nenek moyang kalian pun ular berbisa! Orang-orang seperti kalian tidak mungkin bisa melarikan diri dari hukuman neraka!
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="MAT.23.34" />Oleh karena itu, perhatikanlah! Aku akan tetap mengutus nabi-nabi, orang-orang bijak, dan ahli-ahli Taurat kepada kalian. Sebagian dari mereka akan kalian bunuh, sebagian akan kalian salibkan,<x caller="+"><xo>23:34
</xo><xt>Mat. 27:22 CK</xt></x> dan sebagian lagi akan kalian cambuk di rumah-rumah pertemuanmu. Sebagian yang lain juga akan kalian aniaya dan kalian mengejar mereka dari kota yang satu ke kota yang lain.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35-36" bcv="MAT.23.35" />“Oleh karena itu, Allah sudah memutuskan untuk menanggungkan hukuman yang paling berat kepada kalian para pemimpin Yahudi, karena kalian sudah menumpahkan darah orang-orang benar. Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Kalian yang sudah menyaksikan pelayanan-Ku akan menanggung hukuman atas semua pembunuhan orang benar dalam sejarah kita, mulai dari pembunuhan Habel<f caller="+"><fr>23:35-36
</fr><fk>Habel
</fk><ft>Habel adalah orang pertama yang dibunuh (Kej. 4:8).</ft></f> sampai pembunuhan Zakaria anak Berekya.<f caller="+"><fr>23:35-36
</fr><fk>Zakaria anak Berekya
</fk><ft>Ada beberapa kemungkinan yang menjelaskan identitas Zakaria ini. Berdasarkan urutan kitab bahasa Ibrani, 2 Tawarik adalah kitab yang terakhir. Dalam 2Taw. 24:21-22, Zakaria anak Yoyada dibunuh di rumah TUHAN. Imam Yoyada hidup sampai usia 130 tahun, dan dalam bahasa Ibrani cucu Yoyada juga bisa disebut sebagai anak. Jadi sangat mungkin Berekya adalah ayah kandung Zakaria itu, dan penulis 2 Tawarik menyebutnya sebagai ‘anak Yoyada’ karena dia sedang menceritakan ketidaksetiaan Raja Yoas kepada kakeknya Yoyada. Di antara beberapa kemungkinan lain, nabi Zakaria yang menulis kitab Zakaria adalah anak Berekya, tetapi bagaimana kematian nabi Zakaria tidak diketahui.</ft></f> Habel dibunuh hanya karena dia hidup dengan benar, dan Zakaria adalah orang yang kalian bunuh di antara ruang kudus dan mezbah di rumah Allah.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus memperingatkan penduduk Yerusalem
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Luk. 13:34-35
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="MAT.23.37" />“Hai seluruh penduduk Yerusalem! Kalianlah yang selalu membunuh nabi-nabi dan para utusan Allah yang datang dan bernubuat atas nama Bapa-Ku! Ada yang kalian lempari dengan batu sampai mati, dan ada yang kalian bunuh dengan cara lain. Sudah berkali-kali Aku mengulurkan kedua tangan-Ku untuk memeluk dan melindungi kalian, seperti induk ayam mengumpulkan dan melindungi anak-anaknya di bawah sayapnya. Tetapi kalian selalu menolak.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="MAT.23.38" />Sejak zaman Musa, Allah sudah berkemah di antara kalian bangsa Israel. Tetapi perhatikanlah: Hampir tiba saatnya Allah tidak lagi mendiami rumah-Nya yang ada di sini.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="MAT.23.39" />Percayalah bahwa mulai sekarang, kalian tidak akan melihat Aku lagi sampai tiba saatnya Aku datang kembali dan kalian berkata, ‘Diberkatilah Raja kita ini yang datang mewakili TUHAN!’”<x caller="+"><xo>23:39
</xo><xt>Mzm. 118:26; Mat. 21:9</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>

<c id="24" />
<s style="s1">Yesus mengajar tentang akhir zaman
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 13:1-31; Luk. 21:5-33
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MAT.24.1" />Sesudah Yesus meninggalkan teras rumah Allah, dalam perjalanan, kami murid-murid-Nya mendekati Dia dan berkata, “Lihat Guru, betapa megahnya rumah Allah ini dan semua bangunan yang ada di dalam kompleksnya!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="MAT.24.2" />Tetapi jawab Yesus, “Ya, perhatikan baik-baik seluruh kemegahan bangunan ini. Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Akan tiba waktunya semua yang kalian lihat ini diruntuhkan sampai rata dengan tanah, bahkan sampai tidak ada satu batu pun yang masih tersusun di atas batu yang lain.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="MAT.24.3" />Sesudah itu, Yesus dan kami pergi ke Bukit Zaitun. Ketika Dia sedang duduk sendirian di sana, kami datang kepada-Nya dan bertanya, “Tolong jelaskan kepada kami: Kapan bencana itu akan terjadi? Tanda-tanda apa yang akan terjadi sebelum Engkau datang kembali dan sebelum zaman ini berakhir?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="MAT.24.4" />Jawab Yesus, “Hendaklah kalian berjaga-jaga, supaya tidak tertipu!
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="MAT.24.5" />Karena banyak orang akan muncul dan mengaku, ‘Akulah Kristus yang kalian nanti-nantikan itu.’ Dengan demikian mereka akan menyesatkan banyak orang.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="MAT.24.6" />Kalian akan mendengar berita tentang perang yang sedang berlangsung atau yang akan terjadi, tetapi jangan kuatir. Allah memang sudah menentukan bahwa peperangan harus ada, tetapi saat hal itu terjadi janganlah berpikir, ‘Akhir zaman sudah tiba.’
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="MAT.24.7" />Akan terjadi perang antar suku dan antar negara. Di berbagai wilayah juga akan terjadi gempa bumi, wabah penyakit, dan bencana kelaparan.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="MAT.24.8" />Tetapi semua peristiwa itu hanya permulaan, seperti rasa sakit yang dialami ibu hamil secara bertahap sebelum melahirkan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="MAT.24.9" />“Kalian yang menjadi pengikut-Ku akan dibenci oleh semua bangsa. Kemudian orang-orang akan menyerahkan kamu kepada para penguasa untuk disiksa, bahkan dibunuh.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="MAT.24.10" />Maka banyak orang akan berhenti percaya kepada-Ku karena penganiayaan itu. Orang-orang yang sebelumnya kamu anggap saudara seiman akan membencimu dan menyerahkanmu ke pengadilan.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="MAT.24.11" />Banyak nabi palsu akan muncul, dan mereka akan menipu banyak orang.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="MAT.24.12" />Selain itu, perbuatan jahat akan semakin banyak sehingga kasih di antara sesama akan semakin pudar.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="MAT.24.13" />Tetapi kalau kamu tetap setia kepada-Ku sampai akhir, jiwamu akan diselamatkan.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="MAT.24.14" />Kabar Baik tentang bagaimana Allah mendirikan kerajaan-Nya akan diberitakan ke seluruh dunia, supaya orang-orang dari semua suku bangsa mendapat kesempatan untuk percaya kepada berita keselamatan itu. Kemudian barulah zaman ini akan berakhir.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="MAT.24.15" />“Aku memberitahukan tanda ini kepadamu: Sesuai nubuatan Nabi Daniel, kamu akan melihat musuh mendirikan ‘sesuatu yang sangat menajiskan di dalam rumah Allah dan yang merupakan tanda kebinasaan.’”<x caller="+"><xo>24:15
</xo><xt>Dan. 9:27; 11:31; 12:11</xt></x>
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">(Saya, Matius, meminta kepada orang yang membacakan kitab ini kepada jemaat: Tolong jelaskan nubuatan Daniel itu kepada para pendengar.)<f caller="+"><fr>24:15
</fr><fk>Saya, Matius, …
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: “Biarlah pembaca mengerti!” Perkataan ini adalah catatan pendek dari penulis Matius. Perkataan Matius ini bisa ditafsirkan dengan dua cara: 1) Biarlah orang yang membaca mengerti perkataan Yesus yang penting ini. 2) Karena dalam PB kata kerja ‘membaca’ hampir selalu berarti ‘membacakan kepada para pendengar’, maka kalimat perintah ‘biarlah mengerti’ dapat dipahami sebagai ‘biarlah artinya dijelaskan (kepada para pendengar)’. Pada zaman injil ini ditulis, kebanyakan orang tidak bisa membaca.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="16" bcv="MAT.24.16" />Yesus melanjutkan pengajaran-Nya, “Pada waktu bencana itu terjadi, orang-orang yang ada di Yerusalem dan provinsi Yudea harus melarikan diri ke gunung-gunung.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="MAT.24.17" />Saat itu, kalau kamu sedang berada di teras rumah,<f caller="+"><fr>24:17
</fr><fk>teras rumah
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: atas rumah. Di negeri Israel, bagian atas rumah berbentuk datar dan dipergunakan seperti teras pada rumah di Indonesia.</ft></f> jangan masuk untuk mengambil sesuatu. Langsung lari saja!
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="MAT.24.18" />Begitu juga kalau kamu sedang bekerja di ladang, jangan kembali ke rumah untuk mengambil jubahmu.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="MAT.24.19" />Pada waktu bencana itu terjadi, sungguh kasihan ibu-ibu yang sedang hamil atau menyusui, karena mereka akan kesulitan melarikan diri.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="MAT.24.20" />Berdoalah supaya kesusahan besar itu jangan terjadi pada hari Sabat atau musim dingin, agar kalian tidak terlalu susah melarikan diri.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="MAT.24.21" />Karena pada hari-hari itu akan terjadi masa kesusahan yang melebihi semua kesusahan yang pernah terjadi sejak penciptaan dunia, dan sesudahnya tidak akan pernah terjadi lagi yang seperti itu.<x caller="+"><xo>24:21
</xo><xt>Dan. 12:1</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="MAT.24.22" />Tetapi karena Allah mengasihani umat pilihan-Nya yang masih hidup di dunia pada waktu itu, Dia sudah memutuskan bahwa bencana yang paling mengerikan itu tidak boleh berlangsung lama. Sebab apabila terlalu lama, tidak akan ada orang yang sanggup bertahan hidup.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="MAT.24.23" />“Pada waktu itu, kalau ada yang memberitahukan, ‘Lihat! Kristus yang kita nanti-nantikan itu sekarang ada di sini,’ atau, ‘Dia ada di sana,’ janganlah kalian percaya.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="MAT.24.24" />Karena nanti ada banyak orang yang muncul dan melakukan berbagai macam keajaiban hebat untuk menipu kalian. Mereka akan mengaku sebagai nabi, bahkan ada juga yang mengaku sebagai Kristus. Tipuan mereka sangat luar biasa, hingga orang-orang pilihan Allah pun hampir-hampir ikut disesatkan oleh mereka.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="MAT.24.25" />Ingatlah! Aku sudah memberitahukan semuanya kepada kalian sebelum hal-hal itu terjadi.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kedatangan Sang Anak Adam dari surga
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 13:24-31; Luk. 21:25-28
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="MAT.24.26" />“Jadi, apabila ada orang berkata kepadamu, ‘Lihatlah! Kristus yang kita nanti-nantikan itu sudah berada di padang belantara,’ janganlah kamu pergi ke sana. Atau kalau seseorang mengatakan, ‘Dia menghindar dari orang banyak dan berada di dalam rumah di sana,’ janganlah kamu percaya.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="MAT.24.27" />Karena pada waktu itu kedatangan Aku, Sang Anak Adam, tidak akan terjadi secara diam-diam, tetapi terlihat dari mana saja, seperti kilat yang memancar dari timur ke barat.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="MAT.24.28" />Pepatah mengatakan, ‘Di mana ada bangkai, di situlah burung-burung pemakan bangkai berkumpul.’<f caller="+"><fr>24:28
</fr><fk>Di mana ada bangkai, …
</fk><ft>Burung pemakan bangkai dikenal mempunyai daya penciuman yang sangat tajam. Mereka dapat mengetahui ada hewan mati dalam jarak puluhan kilometer lalu mendatanginya. Dalam konteks ini, salah satu tafsiran pepatah yang Yesus ucapkan adalah: Tanda-tanda kedatangan-Ku akan diketahui dengan jelas oleh semua orang.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="MAT.24.29" />“Segera sesudah waktu kesusahan besar itu,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Matahari akan menjadi gelap,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bulan tidak akan bersinar lagi,
</q>
<q style="q1">bintang-bintang pun akan jatuh dari langit,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan semua roh penguasa kegelapan di langit akan dijatuhkan.’<x caller="+"><xo>24:29
</xo><xt>Yes. 13:10; 34:4; Yeh. 32:7; Yl. 2:10; 2:31; 3:15</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="MAT.24.30" />“Pada waktu itu suatu tanda yang menunjukkan kedatangan Aku akan muncul di langit. Lalu orang-orang yang tidak percaya kepada-Ku dari semua suku bangsa di bumi akan meratap dengan sangat ketakutan sewaktu melihat Aku datang di antara awan-awan di langit dengan kuasa dan kemuliaan besar.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="MAT.24.31" />Ketika bunyi terompet yang nyaring terdengar dari surga, Aku akan mengutus malaikat-malaikat-Ku untuk memanggil seluruh umat Allah Bapa. Mereka akan dikumpulkan dari semua tempat di segala penjuru bumi, dari ujung timur sampai ke ujung barat, dan dari ujung utara sampai ke ujung selatan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="MAT.24.32" />“Tanda akhir zaman bisa digambarkan seperti pohon ara. Kalau rantingnya menjadi lunak dan tunas-tunas daun mulai terlihat, kalian tahu bahwa musim panas sudah dekat.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="MAT.24.33" />Begitu juga, kalau kalian melihat tanda-tanda itu mulai terjadi, seharusnya kalian pun tahu bahwa waktu kedatangan-Ku kembali sudah dekat.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="MAT.24.34" />Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Semua tanda itu akan segera terjadi waktu sebagian orang zaman ini masih hidup untuk mengalaminya.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="MAT.24.35" />Langit dan bumi tidak akan tetap ada, tetapi semua yang Aku beritahukan pasti akan terjadi dan tetap berlaku selama-lamanya.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Nasihat supaya berjaga-jaga
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 13:32-37; Luk. 17:26-30, 34-36
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="MAT.24.36" />“Tetapi tentang hari dan waktu persisnya kedatangan-Ku kembali ke dunia ini, tidak ada seorang pun yang tahu. Malaikat-malaikat di surga pun tidak. Hanya Bapa-Ku sendiri yang tahu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="MAT.24.37" />“Keadaan waktu Aku datang nanti akan seperti yang terjadi pada zaman Nuh.
<ve />
<v id="38-39" bcv="MAT.24.38" />Pada hari-hari sebelum banjir besar itu datang, orang-orang tidak pernah berpikir bahwa bencana akan menimpa mereka. Mereka sibuk makan dan minum, laki-laki menikahi perempuan, dan perempuan dinikahi laki-laki. Mereka terus hidup seperti biasa sampai tiba waktunya Nuh masuk ke dalam perahu besar. Tiba-tiba banjir itu datang membinasakan mereka. Nah, saat Aku datang kembali, seperti itu jugalah nanti keadaan orang-orang yang tidak percaya kepada-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="MAT.24.40" />Pada waktu Aku datang kembali, akan terjadi pemisahan: Jika ada dua orang laki-laki sedang bekerja di ladang, yang satu akan dibawa malaikat, dan yang lainnya ditinggal.
<ve />
<v id="41" bcv="MAT.24.41" />Jika ada dua orang perempuan sedang menggiling gandum dengan batu gilingan, yang satu akan dibawa, dan yang lainnya ditinggal.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="42" bcv="MAT.24.42" />“Oleh karena itu, teruslah berjaga-jaga dan siap sedia. Karena kamu tidak tahu kapan Penguasamu akan datang kembali.
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="MAT.24.43" />Perhatikanlah contoh penting ini: Kalau tuan rumah tahu bahwa pencuri akan datang malam ini, dia pasti berjaga-jaga terus supaya pencuri itu tidak bisa masuk ke rumahnya.
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="MAT.24.44" />Jadi hendaklah kalian juga selalu siap sedia, karena Aku, Sang Anak Adam, akan datang pada waktu yang tidak kalian sangka.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Jadilah hamba yang setia dan bijak
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Luk. 12:41-48
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="45" bcv="MAT.24.45" />“Buktikanlah bahwa kalian masing-masing adalah hamba-Ku yang setia dan bijak! Kalau seorang pemilik tanah bepergian, tentu salah satu hambanya yang setia dan bijak akan dipercayakan tugas khusus, yaitu memberikan makanan kepada hamba-hambanya yang lain sesuai jadwal.
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="MAT.24.46" />Kalau tuannya tiba-tiba datang dan mendapati dia sedang melakukan tugasnya, tuannya akan sangat senang kepada hamba itu dan memberkati dia.
<ve />
<v id="47" bcv="MAT.24.47" />Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Tuannya itu akan mempercayakan seluruh harta bendanya kepada hamba yang bijak dan setia itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="48" bcv="MAT.24.48" />“Tetapi kalau hamba yang ditugaskan itu jahat, dia akan berkata dalam hatinya, ‘Tuanku masih lama pulangnya.’
<ve />
<v id="49" bcv="MAT.24.49" />Lalu dia mulai memukuli hamba-hamba yang lain serta makan dan minum dengan para pemabuk.
<ve />
<v id="50" bcv="MAT.24.50" />Kemudian tuannya tiba-tiba pulang tanpa pemberitahuan, pada hari dan jam yang tidak disangka-sangkanya.
<ve />
<v id="51" bcv="MAT.24.51" />Maka tuannya akan membinasakan hamba yang jahat itu dan membuat dia senasib dengan orang-orang munafik. Dia akan dibuang ke tempat penghukuman di mana semua penghuninya selalu menangis dan sangat menderita.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="25" />
<s style="s1">Perumpamaan tentang sepuluh gadis
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MAT.25.1" />“Pada waktu Aku datang kembali dan disambut sebagai Raja di dunia ini, kejadiannya bisa digambarkan seperti cerita berikut: Suatu hari ada pesta pernikahan yang diadakan pada malam hari. Sepuluh orang gadis bersiap-siap menghadiri pesta pernikahan itu. Masing-masing membawa pelitanya dan pergi menyambut pengantin laki-laki.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="MAT.25.2" />Lima gadis di antara mereka bijak, dan lima lainnya bodoh.
<ve />
<v id="3-4" bcv="MAT.25.3" />Masing-masing gadis yang bijak membawa minyak cadangan dalam botol untuk pelita mereka, sedangkan para gadis yang bodoh membawa pelita saja tanpa minyak cadangan.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="MAT.25.5" />Ternyata lama sekali pengantin laki-laki tidak juga datang, sehingga semua gadis itu mengantuk dan tertidur.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="MAT.25.6" />“Pada tengah malam, ada orang yang berteriak, ‘Pengantin laki-laki datang! Mari sambutlah dia!’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="MAT.25.7" />“Gadis-gadis itu pun segera bangun dan mengatur sumbu-sumbu pelita mereka supaya menyala lebih terang.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="MAT.25.8" />Lalu kelima gadis yang bodoh meminta kepada gadis-gadis yang bijak, ‘Berilah saya sedikit minyakmu, karena pelita saya sudah hampir padam.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="MAT.25.9" />“Tetapi para gadis yang bijak menjawab, ‘Aduh, saya tidak bisa memberikannya. Kalau dibagi, minyak ini tidak akan cukup untuk kita berdua. Lebih baik kamu cepat-cepat membelinya ke penjual minyak.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="MAT.25.10" />“Selagi mereka pergi membeli minyak, pengantin laki-laki pun tiba. Kelima gadis bijak yang sudah siap sedia itu ikut masuk bersama dia ke tempat pesta pernikahan. Lalu pintunya ditutup dan dikunci.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="MAT.25.11" />“Tidak lama kemudian gadis-gadis yang bodoh itu pun kembali dan berkata, ‘Tuan, tuan, tolong bukakan pintu bagi kami!’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="MAT.25.12" />“Jawab pengantin laki-laki itu, ‘Saya menegaskan kepada kamu semua: Saya tidak mengenalmu.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="MAT.25.13" />Yesus pun mengakhiri perumpamaan-Nya dengan berkata, “Karena itu siap sedialah selalu, karena kalian tidak tahu hari atau waktu persisnya ketika Aku, Sang Anak Adam, datang kembali!”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Perumpamaan tentang pegawai yang setia dan yang kurang setia
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Luk. 19:11-27
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14-15" bcv="MAT.25.14" />“Keadaan kalian yang menantikan kerajaan Allah bisa digambarkan seperti cerita ini: Ada seorang kaya yang bersiap-siap pergi ke luar negeri. Sebelum berangkat, dia berkata kepada beberapa pegawainya, ‘Aku akan menitipkan kepadamu masing-masing sejumlah keping uang perak. Kembangkanlah itu sebagai modal usaha dengan segala kemampuanmu.’ Lalu dia membagikan uang itu kepada para pegawainya menurut kemampuan mereka masing-masing. Pegawai yang pertama menerima 150 kilogram keping perak. Pegawai yang kedua menerima 60 kilogram perak. Dan pegawai yang ketiga hanya menerima 30 kilogram perak.<f caller="+"><fr>25:14-15
</fr><fk>150 kilogram, 60 kilogram, dan 30 kilogram
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: 5 talenta, 2 talenta, dan 1 talenta. Lihat catatan di Mat. 18:24 tentang talenta.</ft></f> Kemudian orang kaya itu berangkat.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="MAT.25.16" />Pegawai pertama yang menerima 150 kilogram perak segera pergi menggunakan uang itu sebagai modal berdagang. Dia mendapat untung 150 kilogram lagi.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="MAT.25.17" />Demikian juga pegawai kedua yang menerima 60 kilogram. Dia mendapat untung 60 kilogram lagi.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="MAT.25.18" />Sedangkan pegawai ketiga yang menerima 30 kilogram pergi menggali lubang di tanah, lalu menyembunyikan modal itu di dalam lubang supaya aman.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="MAT.25.19" />“Sesudah waktu yang lama, orang kaya itu pun pulang. Lalu dia memanggil para pegawainya untuk meminta laporan tentang hasil usaha mereka masing-masing.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="MAT.25.20" />Pegawai yang pertama datang dan menyerahkan 300 kilogram perak dengan berkata, ‘Waktu itu Tuan mempercayakan 150 kilogram perak kepada saya. Sekarang lihatlah! Saya sudah mengusahakan uang itu menjadi dua kali lipat.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="MAT.25.21" />“Lalu tuannya menjawab, ‘Bagus! Kamu pegawai yang baik dan setia! Karena dalam tanggung jawab yang kecil kamu bisa dipercaya, maka saya akan memberikan tanggung jawab yang besar kepadamu. Mari masuk ke pesta kedatanganku dan ikut bersukacita bersamaku.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="MAT.25.22" />“Kemudian pegawai yang kedua datang dan menyerahkan 120 kilogram perak dengan berkata, ‘Waktu itu Tuan mempercayakan 60 kilogram perak kepada saya. Sekarang lihatlah! Saya sudah mengusahakan uang itu menjadi dua kali lipat.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="MAT.25.23" />“Tuannya menjawab, ‘Bagus! Kamu pegawai yang baik dan setia! Karena dalam tanggung jawab yang kecil kamu bisa dipercaya, maka saya akan memberikan tanggung jawab yang lebih besar lagi kepadamu. Mari masuk ke pesta kedatanganku dan ikut bersukacita bersamaku.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="MAT.25.24" />“Kemudian pegawai yang ketiga datang juga dan berkata kepada tuannya, ‘Tuan, saya tahu Tuan orang yang keras hati, yang selalu berusaha mengambil keuntungan dari usaha orang lain. Contohnya, Tuan menuai di mana Tuan tidak menanam, dan mengambil hasil di mana Tuan tidak pernah menabur.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="MAT.25.25" />Karena itu saya takut dan berpikir, “Jangan sampai aku merugikan tuanku!” Jadi saya mengamankan modal itu di dalam tanah. Lihat, ini uang Tuan.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="MAT.25.26" />“Jawab tuan itu kepadanya, ‘Kamu pegawai yang jahat dan malas! Kamu tahu bahwa saya mengambil banyak keuntungan dari usaha orang lain, termasuk mengambil hasil di mana saya tidak pernah menanam atau menabur.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="MAT.25.27" />Maka seharusnya kamu menyimpan modal saya itu di bank, supaya mereka menjalankannya dan saya bisa mendapatkan uang itu kembali bersama dengan bunganya.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="MAT.25.28" />“Lalu kata orang kaya itu kepada para pegawainya yang lain, ‘Karena itu, ambillah 30 kilogram tadi dari dia dan berikan kepada pegawai yang pertama tadi, yang sudah memegang 300 kilogram perak.
<ve />
<v id="29-30" bcv="MAT.25.29" />Buanglah pegawai yang tidak berguna ini ke luar, ke dalam penjara yang paling gelap. Orang-orang yang berada di situ akan selalu menangis dan sangat menderita.’”
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu Yesus menyimpulkan perumpamaan-Nya, “Setiap orang yang setia mengerjakan apa yang dipercayakan Allah kepadanya akan diberi lebih banyak lagi, sampai dia berkelimpahan. Tetapi setiap orang yang tidak setia mengerjakan apa yang dipercayakan kepadanya, maka apa pun yang masih ada padanya akan diambil.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Sang Anak Adam akan mengadili orang benar dan orang jahat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="MAT.25.31" />“Ketika Aku, Sang Anak Adam, datang bersama para malaikat-Ku dengan kemuliaan-Ku, Aku akan duduk di takhta yang menunjukkan kemuliaan-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="MAT.25.32" />Kemudian para malaikat akan mengumpulkan semua orang dari segala suku bangsa ke hadapan-Ku. Dan Aku akan memisahkan mereka menjadi dua kelompok, seperti seorang gembala memisahkan domba-domba dari kambing-kambing.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="MAT.25.33" />Orang yang Aku tetapkan sebagai domba akan Aku tempatkan di sebelah kanan-Ku, dan yang seperti kambing di sebelah kiri-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="MAT.25.34" />“Sebagai Raja yang mengadili, Aku akan berkata kepada mereka yang berada di sebelah kanan-Ku, ‘Marilah, kalian yang sudah diberkati oleh Bapa-Ku! Terimalah bagian di dalam kerajaan-Ku yang sudah disiapkan bagi kalian sejak dunia diciptakan.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="MAT.25.35" />Karena ketika Aku lapar, kalianlah yang memberi Aku makan. Ketika Aku haus, kalianlah yang memberi Aku minum. Ketika Aku baru tiba sebagai pendatang di negerimu, kalianlah yang memberi Aku tumpangan.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="MAT.25.36" />Ketika Aku memerlukan pakaian, kalianlah yang memberi Aku pakaian. Ketika Aku sakit, kalianlah yang merawat Aku. Dan ketika Aku dipenjara, kalianlah yang mengunjungi Aku.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="MAT.25.37" />“Kemudian orang-orang benar itu akan bertanya kepada-Ku, ‘Tuhan, kapankah kami melihat Engkau lapar dan memberi-Mu makan, atau haus dan memberi-Mu minum?
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="MAT.25.38" />Kapankah kami melihat Engkau sebagai pendatang dan memberi tumpangan bagi-Mu, atau kapan Engkau memerlukan pakaian dan kami memberi-Mu pakaian?
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="MAT.25.39" />Dan kapan kami melihat Engkau sakit lalu kami merawat-Mu, atau kapan Engkau dipenjarakan dan kami mengunjungi-Mu?’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="40" bcv="MAT.25.40" />“Saat itu Aku akan menjawab mereka, ‘Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Setiap kali kamu mengambil kesempatan untuk melakukan hal-hal itu kepada salah seorang dari saudara-saudari-Ku ini, bahkan kepada orang yang paling hina, sebetulnya kamu melakukannya bagi-Ku.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="MAT.25.41" />“Kemudian Aku akan berkata kepada orang-orang yang di sebelah kiri-Ku, ‘Hai kalian yang terkutuk! Pergilah dari hadapan-Ku dan masuklah ke dalam api yang tidak akan pernah padam untuk selama-lamanya, yaitu tempat yang sudah disiapkan bagi iblis dan semua malaikat yang berpihak kepadanya.
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="MAT.25.42" />Karena ketika Aku lapar, kalian tidak memberi Aku makan. Ketika Aku haus, kalian tidak memberi Aku minum.
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="MAT.25.43" />Atau ketika Aku sebagai pendatang, kalian tidak memberi tumpangan bagi-Ku. Ketika Aku memerlukan pakaian, kalian tidak memberi pakaian kepada-Ku. Dan ketika Aku sakit atau dipenjarakan, kalian tidak mengunjungi Aku.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="44" bcv="MAT.25.44" />“Lalu mereka pun akan bertanya, ‘Tuhan, kapankah kami melihat Engkau lapar, haus, menjadi pendatang, memerlukan pakaian, sakit, atau dipenjarakan dan kami tidak memperhatikan kebutuhan-Mu?’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="45" bcv="MAT.25.45" />“Maka Aku akan menjawab mereka, ‘Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Setiap kali kamu tidak mengambil kesempatan untuk melakukan hal-hal itu kepada salah seorang dari saudara-saudari-Ku yang paling hina, berarti kamu tidak melakukannya bagi-Ku.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="46" bcv="MAT.25.46" />“Orang-orang itu akan masuk ke tempat penghukuman selama-lamanya, tetapi orang-orang benar akan masuk ke tempat kehidupan kekal.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="26" />
<s style="s1">Para pemimpin Yahudi berencana membunuh Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 14:1-2; Luk. 22:1-2; Yoh. 11:45-53
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MAT.26.1" />Sesudah Yesus selesai mengajarkan semua hal itu, Dia berkata kepada kami murid-murid-Nya,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="MAT.26.2" />“Kalian tahu bahwa dua hari lagi akan ada perayaan Paskah. Saat itulah Aku, Sang Anak Adam, akan diserahkan kepada musuh-musuh-Ku untuk disalibkan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="MAT.26.3" />Sementara itu, para imam kepala dan tua-tua Yahudi berkumpul di istana Kayafas, yang adalah imam besar.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="MAT.26.4" />Mereka bersekongkol untuk menangkap Yesus dan membunuh-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="MAT.26.5" />Tetapi kata mereka, “Jangan menangkap dia pada waktu perayaan Paskah, karena berbahaya kalau sampai terjadi kerusuhan antara kita dengan orang banyak yang menjadi pengikutnya.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Seorang perempuan menuangkan minyak wangi ke atas kepala Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 14:3-9; Yoh. 12:1-8
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6-8" bcv="MAT.26.6" />Waktu Yesus dan kami murid-murid-Nya berada di kampung Betania dan sedang makan di rumah Simon yang juga disebut Si Borok,<f caller="+"><fr>26:6-8
</fr><fk>Si Borok
</fk><ft>Menurut para penafsir Simon ini sudah sembuh dari penyakitnya. Lihat catatan tentang penyakit kulit di Mat. 8:2.</ft></f> seorang perempuan datang membawa sebotol minyak wangi yang sangat mahal. Botol itu terbuat dari batu berwarna putih.<f caller="+"><fr>26:6-8
</fr><fk>batu berwarna putih
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: batu alabaster, sejenis batu kapur berwarna putih tulang dan agak transparan. Alabaster mirip tetapi tidak sekeras marmer, sehingga lebih mudah diukir menjadi berbagai bentuk dan wadah.</ft></f> Dia mendekati meja di mana Yesus makan dan menuangkan minyak itu ke atas kepala-Nya. Melihat hal itu, kami menjadi marah dan berkata, “Itu pemborosan besar!
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="MAT.26.9" />Minyak itu bisa dijual mahal, lalu uangnya dapat kita bagi-bagikan kepada orang miskin!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="MAT.26.10" />Tetapi Yesus mengetahui apa yang kami katakan, lalu Dia berkata kepada kami, “Kalian tidak usah menegur perempuan ini. Dia sudah melakukan hal yang indah bagi-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="MAT.26.11" />Kesempatan untuk menolong orang miskin selalu ada,<x caller="+"><xo>26:11
</xo><xt>Ul. 15:11</xt></x> tetapi Aku tidak akan selalu ada bersama kalian.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="MAT.26.12" />Sebenarnya dengan meminyaki kepala-Ku, dia sudah mempersiapkan tubuh-Ku untuk dikuburkan.<f caller="+"><fr>26:12
</fr><fk>mempersiapkan tubuh-Ku untuk dikuburkan
</fk><ft>Orang Yahudi biasanya membalurkan minyak wangi dan rempah-rempah pada mayat sebelum dikuburkan, seperti diceritakan dalam Mrk. 16:1. Namun, makna simbolis pengurapan ini, seperti yang dijelaskan oleh Yesus, kemungkinan tidak disadari oleh perempuan itu (Maria). Dia menuangkan minyak wangi ke tubuh Yesus karena mengasihi-Nya, ingin menghormati-Nya, serta berterima kasih kepada-Nya karena Yesus sudah membangkitkan saudaranya, Lazarus, dari kematian (Yoh. 11:38-44; 12:1-8).</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="MAT.26.13" />Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Selama Kabar Baik tentang Aku disebarkan ke seluruh dunia, apa yang dilakukan perempuan ini bagi-Ku akan terus diceritakan, sehingga orang akan selalu mengingat dia.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yudas menjual Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 14:10-11; Luk. 22:3-6
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="MAT.26.14" />Lalu Yudas yang berasal dari desa Kariot, salah satu dari kami kedua belas murid-Nya, pergi menemui imam-imam kepala
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="MAT.26.15" />dan bertanya, “Apa yang akan kalian berikan kepada saya kalau saya menyerahkan Yesus kepada kalian?” Lalu mereka memberikan tiga puluh keping uang perak kepadanya.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="MAT.26.16" />Maka mulai saat itu, Yudas mencari kesempatan untuk menyerahkan Yesus kepada mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus menetapkan cara mengenang tubuh dan darah-Nya
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 14:21-26; Luk. 22:7-23; Yoh. 13:21-30; 1Kor. 11:23-25
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="MAT.26.17" />Pada hari pertama Perayaan Roti Tidak Beragi,<f caller="+"><fr>26:17
</fr><fk>Perayaan Roti Tidak Beragi
</fk><ft>Perayaan Roti Tidak Beragi adalah perayaan untuk memperingati bangsa Israel keluar dari Mesir. Perayaan ini berlangsung selama satu minggu dan dimulai dengan perjamuan Paskah pada malam pertama (Kel. 12). Menjelang perayaan ini semua ragi dalam setiap rumah orang Yahudi harus dibuang.</ft></f> kami datang kepada Yesus dan bertanya, “Guru, di mana Engkau mau mengadakan perjamuan Paskah? Biar kami menyiapkannya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="MAT.26.18" />Yesus menjawab, “Pergilah kepada sahabat kita yang di kota Yerusalem. Katakanlah kepadanya, ‘Guru kami mengirim pesan ini: Waktu-Ku sudah tiba. Dan Aku mau merayakan Paskah bersama murid-murid-Ku di rumah Bapak.’”
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="MAT.26.19" />Lalu beberapa dari kami murid-murid-Nya yang ditugaskan pun pergi mempersiapkan makanan untuk perayaan Paskah, seperti yang sudah diperintahkan Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="MAT.26.20" />Sesudah malam tiba, Yesus dan kami makan bersama.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="MAT.26.21" />Sementara kami sedang makan, Dia berkata, “Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Salah satu dari kalian akan menjual Aku kepada musuh-musuh-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="MAT.26.22" />Hal itu membuat kami sangat sedih. Lalu kami masing-masing bertanya kepada-Nya, “Orang itu pasti bukan saya, ya Tuhan?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="MAT.26.23" />Jawab Yesus, “Salah satu orang di antara kalian yang mencelupkan roti ke dalam mangkuk ini bersamaan dengan-Ku, dialah yang menjual Aku.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="MAT.26.24" />Karena seperti yang sudah tertulis dalam Kitab Suci, Aku, Sang Anak Adam, memang ditetapkan untuk mati dibunuh, tetapi celakalah orang yang menyerahkan Aku untuk dibunuh! Lebih baik kalau orang itu tidak pernah dilahirkan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="MAT.26.25" />Lalu Yudas— murid yang sudah menjual Yesus dan segera akan menyerahkan-Nya— berkata, “Bukan saya, ya Guru?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Yesus, “Begitulah katamu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="MAT.26.26" />Ketika kami masih makan, Yesus mengambil sebuah roti dan mengucap syukur kepada Allah untuk roti itu. Lalu Dia menyobek-nyobeknya,<f caller="+"><fr>26:26
</fr><fk>menyobek-nyobek
</fk><ft>Roti Paskah sedikit berbeda dari roti yang setiap hari dibuat pada waktu itu sebagai makanan pokok. Roti Paskah dibuat tanpa menambahkan ragi sehingga roti menjadi berukuran lebih kecil, lebih padat, dan kurang enak rasanya. Roti Paskah dibagikan dengan cara disobek-sobek. Bentuk roti itu berbeda dengan roti Paskah modern yang dibuat dengan mesin sehingga menjadi tipis dan keras.</ft></f> dan sambil memberikannya kepada kami Dia berkata, “Ambillah roti ini dan makanlah. Inilah tubuh-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="MAT.26.27" />Sesudah itu, Yesus mengambil cawan berisi air anggur, lalu mengucap syukur kepada Allah. Dan sambil memberikannya kepada kami Dia berkata, “Kalian masing-masing minumlah dari cawan ini.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="MAT.26.28" />Ini adalah darah-Ku, yang akan ditumpahkan bagi banyak orang supaya dosa-dosa mereka diampuni. Darah dari kematian-Ku menjadi tanda bahwa perjanjian yang baru antara Allah dan manusia sudah disahkan.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="MAT.26.29" />Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Mulai sekarang Aku tidak akan minum anggur seperti ini lagi sampai tiba waktunya kerajaan yang dijanjikan Bapa-Ku sudah nyata. Pada saat itulah Aku akan minum air anggur baru bersama kalian.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="MAT.26.30" />Sesudah menyanyikan sebuah lagu pujian kepada Allah, Yesus dan kami pergi ke Bukit Zaitun.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Petrus akan mengaku tidak mengenal Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 14:27-31; Luk. 22:31-34; Yoh. 13:36-38
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="MAT.26.31" />Lalu Yesus berkata kepada kami murid-murid-Nya, “Malam ini kalian semua akan berhenti percaya kepada-Ku dan meninggalkan Aku. Karena harus terjadi sesuai dengan yang tertulis dalam Kitab Suci, di mana Allah berkata,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Aku akan memukul dan membunuh Sang Gembala.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Pada waktu itu domba-domba-Nya akan lari ke sana kemari.’
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="32" bcv="MAT.26.32" />Tetapi sesudah Allah membangkitkan Aku dari kematian, Aku akan mendahului kalian ke Galilea.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="MAT.26.33" />Lalu Petrus berkata, “Mungkin teman-teman lain akan berhenti percaya dan meninggalkan Engkau, tetapi saya tidak!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="MAT.26.34" />Yesus menjawab, “Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Malam ini sebelum ayam berkokok, kamu sudah tiga kali mengaku tidak kenal Aku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="MAT.26.35" />Lalu Petrus berkata, “Meskipun harus mati bersama Engkau, saya siap! Karena saya tidak mungkin mengaku tidak mengenal Engkau.” Kami semua juga berkata seperti itu.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus berdoa sendirian di taman Getsemani
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 14:32-42; Luk. 22:39-46
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="MAT.26.36" />Kemudian Yesus pergi bersama kami ke taman yang bernama Getsemani. Di sana Dia berkata kepada kami, “Kalian duduk di sini dulu, sementara Aku pergi berdoa.”
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="MAT.26.37" />Lalu Dia mengajak Petrus serta Yakobus dan Yohanes anak-anak Zebedeus ikut bersama-Nya. Waktu itu Yesus merasa sangat sedih dan tertekan.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="MAT.26.38" />Dia berkata kepada mereka, “Hati-Ku sangat sedih, seperti mau mati rasanya. Tetaplah di sini menemani Aku dan jangan tidur.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="MAT.26.39" />Dia pun pergi sedikit lebih jauh dari mereka, lalu sujud dan berdoa. Kata-Nya, “Ya Bapa-Ku, kalau bisa, jangan biarkan Aku menjalani penderitaan ini! Tetapi janganlah terjadi seperti yang Aku kehendaki, melainkan seperti yang Engkau kehendaki.”
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="MAT.26.40" />Sesudah selesai berdoa, Yesus kembali kepada ketiga murid-Nya tadi dan mendapati mereka sedang tidur. Lalu Dia berkata kepada Petrus, “Ternyata kalian tidak sanggup menahan kantuk satu jam saja bersama-Ku!
<ve />
<v id="41" bcv="MAT.26.41" />Tetaplah bangun dan berdoalah terus supaya kamu masing-masing tidak berdosa waktu iblis mencobaimu. Memang rohmu ingin berbuat yang baik, tetapi tubuhmu tidak sanggup.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="42" bcv="MAT.26.42" />Untuk kedua kalinya Yesus pergi lagi berdoa, “Bapa-Ku, kalau penderitaan ini tidak mungkin Aku hindari, maka jadilah sesuai dengan kehendak-Mu.”
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="MAT.26.43" />Ketika Dia kembali, Dia melihat mereka sudah tertidur lagi, karena mereka sangat mengantuk.
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="MAT.26.44" />Jadi Dia meninggalkan mereka lagi di situ dan untuk ketiga kalinya pergi mendoakan hal yang sama.
<ve />
<v id="45" bcv="MAT.26.45" />Sesudah itu Dia kembali kepada murid-murid-Nya dan berkata, “Sudah cukup kalian tidur dan istirahat! Lihat, tiba waktunya Aku, Sang Anak Adam, diserahkan ke tangan orang-orang berdosa.
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="MAT.26.46" />Bangunlah, mari kita pergi! Dia yang menyerahkan Aku sudah datang.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus ditangkap
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 14:43-50; Luk. 22:47-53; Yoh. 18:3-12
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="47" bcv="MAT.26.47" />Waktu Yesus masih berbicara, datanglah Yudas, yaitu salah seorang dari kami kedua belas murid. Dia datang sebagai penunjuk jalan bagi segerombolan besar orang yang membawa pedang dan batang kayu pemukul. Mereka adalah suruhan para imam kepala dan para pemimpin Yahudi.
<ve />
<v id="48" bcv="MAT.26.48" />Sebelumnya Yudas sudah memberitahu mereka, “Orang yang saya peluk,<f caller="+"><fr>26:48
</fr><fk>peluk/memeluk
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: mencium. Pada zaman itu, mencium adalah cara bersalaman yang wajar di antara orang Yahudi.</ft></f> dialah Yesus. Tangkaplah dia!”
<ve />
<v id="49" bcv="MAT.26.49" />Begitu Yudas sampai di tempat itu, dia mendekati Yesus dan berkata, “Salam, Guru.” Lalu dia memeluk Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="50" bcv="MAT.26.50" />Jawab Yesus, “Hai sobat, lakukanlah apa yang sudah kamu rencanakan.”
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu orang-orang itu segera mendekati Yesus dan menangkap-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="51" bcv="MAT.26.51" />Tetapi tiba-tiba salah seorang dari kami yang bersama Yesus mencabut pedangnya. Dia menyerang seorang budak imam besar dan memotong salah satu telinganya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="52" bcv="MAT.26.52" />Lalu Yesus berkata kepada teman kami itu, “Sarungkan pedangmu kembali! Karena siapa yang membunuh orang dengan pedang akan mati terbunuh oleh pedang juga.<x caller="+"><xo>26:52
</xo><xt>Why. 13:10</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="53" bcv="MAT.26.53" />Jangan lupa bahwa Aku mempunyai kuasa untuk meminta pertolongan Bapa-Ku. Apabila Aku memintanya, Dia akan langsung mengirimkan lebih dari dua belas batalion<f caller="+"><fr>26:53
</fr><fk>batalion
</fk><ft>Dalam bahasa Yunani kata ini adalah ‘</ft><ft><it>legion</it>’. Satu legion Romawi diperkirakan terdiri dari 6.000 tentara.</ft></f> malaikat.
<ve />
<v id="54" bcv="MAT.26.54" />Tetapi Aku tidak akan meminta seperti itu, karena Aku mau supaya nubuatan dalam Kitab Suci tentang Aku dipenuhi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="55" bcv="MAT.26.55" />Kemudian Yesus berkata kepada orang banyak itu, “Ternyata kalian pikir Aku ini penjahat, sehingga kalian merasa harus datang dengan rombongan besar yang bersenjata! Padahal setiap hari Aku duduk mengajar di teras rumah Allah. Kenapa kalian tidak menangkap Aku di situ?!
<ve />
<v id="56" bcv="MAT.26.56" />Tetapi semua ini dilakukan supaya nubuatan para nabi terjadi.” Lalu kami semua murid-Nya melarikan diri dan meninggalkan Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus dibawa menghadap sidang Mahkamah Agama Yahudi
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 14:53-65; Luk. 22:54-55, 63-71; Yoh. 18:13-14, 19-24
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="57" bcv="MAT.26.57" />Sesudah itu, mereka yang menahan Yesus membawa-Nya ke rumah imam besar, yaitu Kayafas. Para ahli Taurat dan para pemimpin Yahudi sudah berkumpul di situ.
<ve />
<v id="58" bcv="MAT.26.58" />Sementara itu, Petrus mengikuti Yesus dari jauh sampai ikut masuk ke halaman rumah imam besar. Di sana dia duduk bersama para pengawal supaya bisa mengetahui apa yang akan terjadi pada Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="59-60" bcv="MAT.26.59" />Waktu itu para imam kepala, pemimpin-pemimpin Yahudi, dan seluruh Mahkamah Agama berusaha membuktikan bahwa Yesus bersalah, supaya menurut hukum Taurat mereka bisa menjatuhkan hukuman mati kepada-Nya. Oleh karena itu mereka sudah mengumpulkan beberapa orang yang bersedia memberikan kesaksian palsu melawan Yesus. Tetapi walaupun cukup banyak orang yang maju memberikan kesaksian, cerita mereka berbeda-beda satu sama lain, sehingga sidang Mahkamah tidak berhasil membuktikan kesalahan apa pun pada Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="61" bcv="MAT.26.61" />Akhirnya ada dua orang yang maju dan bersaksi, “Orang ini pernah berkata, ‘Aku bisa merobohkan rumah Allah lalu membangunnya kembali dalam tiga hari saja.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="62" bcv="MAT.26.62" />Kemudian imam besar berdiri dan berkata kepada Yesus, “Kenapa kamu tidak menjawab?! Banyak orang sudah bersaksi tentang kesalahan-kesalahanmu.”
<ve />
<v id="63" bcv="MAT.26.63" />Tetapi Yesus tetap diam.
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu Kayafas berkata lagi kepada-Nya, “Dalam nama Allah yang hidup, aku menyuruh kamu untuk menjawab dengan sejujurnya: Apakah kamu adalah Kristus, yaitu Anak Allah?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="64" bcv="MAT.26.64" />Jawab Yesus kepadanya, “Demikianlah. Bahkan Aku berkata kepada kalian bahwa mulai sekarang kalian akan melihat Aku, Sang Anak Adam,<x caller="+"><xo>26:64
</xo><xt>Mat. 8:20 CK</xt></x> duduk di tempat yang paling terhormat di sebelah Yang Mahakuasa.<x caller="+"><xo>26:64
</xo><xt>Mzm. 110:1</xt></x> Dan ketika Aku datang kembali dari surga, kalian akan melihat Aku di antara awan-awan.”<x caller="+"><xo>26:64
</xo><xt>Dan. 7:13-14</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="65" bcv="MAT.26.65" />Mendengar itu, Kayafas merobek-robek baju<f caller="+"><fr>26:65
</fr><fk>merobek-robek baju
</fk><ft>Dalam kebudayaan Yahudi, merobek baju adalah tanda sangat sedih atau sangat tidak setuju. Dalam Mrk. 14:63, kata bahasa Yunani yang dipakai menunjukkan bahwa baju yang dirobek Kayafas adalah baju dalam yang tipis, bukan jubah atau baju luar yang tebal. Lihat Kej. 37:34, Yos. 7:6, 2Sam. 1:11, 2Raj. 18:37; 19:1.</ft></f> yang dipakainya serta berkata, “Dia menghina Allah! Untuk apa lagi kita mencari saksi-saksi lain?! Sekarang kalian sudah mendengar sendiri dia menghina Allah!
<ve />
<v id="66" bcv="MAT.26.66" />Jadi apa keputusan kalian?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab orang-orang di persidangan itu, “Dia bersalah dan harus dihukum mati!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="67-68" bcv="MAT.26.67" />Sesudah itu ada dari antara mereka yang meludahi wajah Yesus dan menampar-Nya. Mereka menutup mata-Nya dengan sepotong kain. Dan sambil memukuli Dia, mereka berkata, “Hai Kristus! Kalau kamu memang nabi, coba tebak siapa nama orang yang tadi memukulmu?!”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Petrus mengaku tidak mengenal Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 14:66-72; Luk. 22:56-62; Yoh. 18:15-18, 25-27
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="69" bcv="MAT.26.69" />Sementara itu, Petrus sedang duduk di halaman rumah Imam Besar Kayafas. Lalu seorang pembantu perempuan mendekati dia dan berkata, “Kamu salah satu pengikut Yesus orang Galilea itu, bukan?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="70" bcv="MAT.26.70" />Tetapi Petrus menyangkalnya di depan mereka semua dengan berkata, “Siapa dia? Saya tidak mengerti maksudmu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="71" bcv="MAT.26.71" />Lalu Petrus pergi ke pintu masuk halaman, dan seorang pembantu yang lain melihatnya lalu berkata kepada beberapa orang yang ada di situ, “Orang ini pernah ikut Yesus, orang Nazaret itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="72" bcv="MAT.26.72" />Petrus kembali menyangkal dengan bersumpah, “Biar TUHAN menjadi saksi dari yang saya katakan ini: Saya tidak kenal orang itu!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="73" bcv="MAT.26.73" />Tidak lama kemudian orang-orang yang berdiri di situ berkata, “Benar! Kamu memang salah seorang dari rombongan Yesus, karena dari logat bahasamu kami tahu bahwa kamu orang Galilea.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="74" bcv="MAT.26.74" />Lalu Petrus dengan tegas bersumpah, “Saya tidak kenal orang itu! Kalau saya bohong, biar TUHAN di surga menghukum saya!” Saat dia berkata begitu, ayam pun berkokok.
<ve />
<v id="75" bcv="MAT.26.75" />Maka Petrus teringat bahwa Yesus sudah mengatakan, “Malam ini sebelum ayam berkokok, kamu sudah tiga kali mengaku tidak kenal Aku.” Lalu Petrus pergi dari halaman rumah itu dan menangis dengan sangat sedih.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="27" />
<s style="s1">Yesus diserahkan kepada Pilatus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 15:1; Luk. 23:1-2; Yoh. 18:28-32
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MAT.27.1" />Pagi-pagi sekali, semua imam kepala dan pemimpin Yahudi mengatur rencana supaya Yesus dijatuhi hukuman mati oleh pemerintah Romawi.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="MAT.27.2" />Lalu mereka mengikat dan membawa Dia untuk diserahkan kepada Gubernur Pontius Pilatus.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yudas bunuh diri
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Kis. 1:18-19
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="MAT.27.3" />Pada waktu Yudas— orang yang sudah menjual Yesus— melihat bahwa Yesus dijatuhi hukuman mati, dia pun menyesali perbuatannya. Dia mengembalikan tiga puluh keping uang perak yang sudah diterimanya itu kepada imam-imam kepala dan para pemimpin Yahudi.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="MAT.27.4" />Kata Yudas kepada mereka, “Saya sudah berdosa karena menjual orang yang tidak bersalah untuk dibunuh.”
</p>
<p style="p">Tetapi para pemimpin Yahudi itu menjawab, “Itu bukan urusan kami. Tanggung sendiri dosamu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="MAT.27.5" />Lalu Yudas melemparkan uang perak itu ke dalam rumah Allah dan meninggalkan mereka. Sesudah itu dia pergi menggantung diri di luar kota.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="MAT.27.6" />Sewaktu imam-imam kepala mengambil uang perak itu, mereka berkata, “Menurut hukum Taurat, uang ini tidak boleh dimasukkan ke dalam peti persembahan karena uang ini adalah hasil dari menjual nyawa orang.”
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="MAT.27.7" />Jadi, sesudah berunding mereka memutuskan agar uang itu dipakai untuk membeli sebuah ladang yang sudah lama disebut Ladang Tukang Keramik. Lalu ladang itu dijadikan tanah pekuburan untuk para pendatang dan orang-orang asing yang meninggal di Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="MAT.27.8" />Karena peristiwa itu diketahui oleh penduduk Yerusalem, maka sampai hari ini ladang itu dikenal dengan nama “Ladang Tumpahan Darah.”<f caller="+"><fr>27:8
</fr><fk>Ladang Tumpahan Darah
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Ladang Darah. Maksud kata ‘darah’ dalam nama ini bisa dimengerti sebagai darah orang yang mati dibunuh. Atau, mungkin lebih tepat nama ladang itu bisa berarti ‘ladang yang dibeli dengan uang hasil dari menjual nyawa orang’.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="MAT.27.9" />Dengan demikian, tanpa sadar mereka sudah menepati apa yang dinubuatkan oleh Nabi Yeremia,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Mereka akan mengambil ketiga puluh keping uang perak itu, yakni harga jual yang ditetapkan oleh orang-orang Israel terhadap Dia,
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="MAT.27.10" />dan mereka akan memakai uang itu untuk membeli sebuah ladang milik seorang tukang bejana keramik. Ini sudah ditetapkan TUHAN dan diberitahukan kepada saya.”<f caller="+"><fr>27:10
</fr><fk>Kutipan Nabi Yeremia
</fk><ft>Sesuai dengan cara mengungkapkan nubuatan, ayat ini diterjemahkan dengan kata ‘akan’ untuk menunjukkan masa yang akan datang. Bahasa Ibrani dan Yunani memakai kata kerja masa lampau, yang sering dipakai dalam kedua bahasa itu untuk mengungkapkan nubuatan. Kutipan ini adalah campuran dari Zak. 11:12-13 dan Yer. 32:6-9.</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Gubernur Pilatus memeriksa Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 15:2-5; Luk. 23:3-5; Yoh. 18:33-38
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="MAT.27.11" />Ketika Yesus diperhadapkan kepada Gubernur Pilatus, dia bertanya kepada Yesus, “Apakah kamu raja orang Yahudi?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Yesus, “Begitulah katamu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="MAT.27.12" />Tetapi ketika imam-imam kepala dan para pemimpin Yahudi melaporkan tuduhan-tuduhan tentang kesalahan Yesus, Dia tidak menjawab apa-apa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="MAT.27.13" />Jadi Pilatus berkata kepada-Nya, “Kamu sudah dengar begitu banyaknya tuduhan mereka terhadapmu! Jawablah!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="MAT.27.14" />Tetapi Yesus tetap tidak menjawab sepatah kata pun, sehingga Pilatus sangat heran.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pilatus menyerahkan Yesus untuk dihukum mati
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 15:6-15; Luk. 23:13-25; Yoh. 18:39—19:16
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="MAT.27.15" />Tiap tahun pada Hari Raya Paskah di Yerusalem, sudah menjadi kebiasaan bagi setiap gubernur Romawi untuk membebaskan seorang tahanan dari penjara, sesuai dengan pilihan masyarakat.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="MAT.27.16" />Pada waktu itu, di dalam penjara ada penjahat terkenal yang bernama Barabas.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="MAT.27.17" />Sesudah orang banyak berkumpul di istana gubernur karena kebiasaan itu, Pilatus bertanya kepada mereka, “Siapa yang kalian pilih untuk saya bebaskan? Barabas, atau Yesus yang disebut Kristus?”
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="MAT.27.18" />Pilatus sengaja berkata begitu karena dia sudah tahu bahwa para imam kepala iri hati kepada Yesus. Dia tahu bahwa alasan itulah yang membuat mereka menyerahkan Yesus kepadanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="MAT.27.19" />Ketika Pilatus sedang duduk di kursi pengadilan, istrinya mengirim pesan kepadanya. “Janganlah kamu apa-apakan orang yang tidak bersalah itu, yang sedang kamu adili! Karena tadi malam aku bermimpi tentang dia, dan hal itu sangat menghantuiku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="MAT.27.20" />Sementara itu, imam-imam kepala dan para pemimpin Yahudi terus menghasut orang banyak supaya mereka meminta Pilatus membebaskan Barabas dan menjatuhkan hukuman mati kepada Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="MAT.27.21" />Lalu Pilatus bertanya lagi, “Dari kedua orang ini, siapa yang kalian pilih untuk saya bebaskan?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab mereka, “Barabas!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="MAT.27.22" />Maka Pilatus bertanya, “Kalau begitu, bagaimana dengan Yesus yang disebut Kristus ini?”
</p>
<p style="p">Mereka semua berteriak, “Salibkan dia!”<f caller="+"><fr>27:22
</fr><fk>Salibkan dia!
</fk><ft>Pada zaman Yesus, pemerintah Romawi memakai cara khusus untuk menjatuhkan hukuman mati kepada orang jahat, yaitu dengan cara disalibkan. Mereka membuat salib dari dua batang kayu yang dibentuk menjadi seperti huruf T. Sebelum disalibkan, seorang penjahat dicambuki sampai sekarat (Yoh. 19:1) lalu dipakukan dengan paku besar pada kayu salib itu. Kedua tangannya direntangkan ke kanan dan kiri lalu dipaku pada salib. Kedua kakinya juga dipaku. Lalu salib itu ditegakkan dengan cara ditancapkan ke dalam tanah atau batu besar. Orang yang disalib biasanya tidak langsung mati. Dia bisa hidup berjam-jam atau berhari-hari lamanya, dan sangat menderita. Orang yang dihukum mati dengan cara disalibkan tidak hanya menderita secara fisik tetapi juga sangat dipermalukan, karena penjahat yang kena hukuman seperti itu selalu disalib dalam keadaan telanjang, dan orang-orang yang melewati tempat itu akan menghina atau mengejeknya. Hukuman mati dengan cara disalibkan tidak berlaku untuk warga negara kerajaan Romawi, tetapi hanya untuk budak atau orang dari negara-negara jajahan Romawi.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="MAT.27.23" />Untuk kesekian kalinya Pilatus bertanya, “Mengapa? Kesalahan apa yang sudah dia perbuat?”
</p>
<p style="p">Tetapi mereka berteriak-teriak lebih keras lagi, “Salibkan dia!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="MAT.27.24" />Saat itu Pilatus menyadari bahwa usahanya untuk membebaskan Yesus tidak berhasil, dan situasi malah menjadi rusuh. Jadi dia menyuruh orang membawakan mangkuk berisi air kepadanya, lalu mencuci tangannya di hadapan orang banyak itu sambil berkata, “Dengan ini saya menyatakan lepas tangan dan tidak ikut campur dalam kematian Yesus yang tidak bersalah itu!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="MAT.27.25" />Semua orang yang ada di situ menjawab, “Ya, biarlah kami dan anak-anak kami yang menanggung hukuman Allah atas kematiannya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="MAT.27.26" />Maka Pilatus membebaskan Barabas sesuai permintaan mereka, lalu menyerahkan Yesus kepada tentaranya dengan perintah untuk mencambuk dan menyalibkan Dia.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Tentara-tentara mengejek Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 15:16-20; Yoh. 19:2-3
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="MAT.27.27" />Kemudian tentara-tentara Pilatus membawa Yesus masuk ke dalam bagian istana yang adalah markas mereka dan memanggil semua tentara yang lain untuk berkumpul mengelilingi Dia.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="MAT.27.28" />Mereka mulai mengejek Yesus atas pengakuan-Nya sebagai raja. Para tentara itu melepaskan semua pakaian-Nya dan memakaikan jubah merah kepada-Nya.<f caller="+"><fr>27:28
</fr><fk>jubah merah …
</fk><ft>Jubah berwarna merah (yang seperti warna darah) selalu dipakai oleh komandan-komandan tentara.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="MAT.27.29" />Mereka juga membuat mahkota dari ranting-ranting tumbuhan merambat yang berduri dan memasangkannya di kepala Yesus. Selain itu, mereka menaruh sebatang bambu kecil ke tangan kanan-Nya supaya kelihatan seperti tongkat raja. Lalu mereka menghina Dia dengan berlutut di hadapan-Nya sambil berkata, “Yang mulia, raja orang Yahudi!”
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="MAT.27.30" />Mereka meludahi Dia, lalu mengambil bambu itu dari tangan-Nya dan memakainya untuk memukuli kepala Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="MAT.27.31" />Sesudah selesai mengejek Dia, mereka melepaskan jubah merah itu dan menggantinya dengan pakaian-Nya sendiri. Kemudian mereka membawa Yesus keluar untuk disalibkan.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus disalibkan
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 15:21-32; Luk. 23:26-43; Yoh. 19:17-27
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="MAT.27.32" />Dalam perjalanan ke luar kota, para tentara yang membawa Yesus bertemu dengan seorang lelaki dari kota Kirene bernama Simon. Mereka memaksa<f caller="+"><fr>27:32
</fr><fk>memaksa
</fk><ft>Di semua provinsi yang dijajah oleh pemerintah Romawi, tentara Romawi diperbolehkan memerintah masyarakat untuk memikul barang apa saja. Kejadian ini menunjukkan bahwa Yesus sudah terlalu lemah untuk memikul salib-Nya sendiri.</ft></f> dia untuk memikul salib Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="MAT.27.33" />Lalu sampailah mereka di suatu tempat bernama Golgota, yang artinya ‘tempat tengkorak.’<f caller="+"><fr>27:33
</fr><fk>Golgota
</fk><ft>Nama Golgota berasal dari bahasa Aram. Dalam bahasa Latin (yaitu bahasa resmi kerajaan Romawi), nama itu disebut Kalvari dan mempunyai arti yang sama. Bukit itu terletak di sebelah utara Yerusalem, dan dinamai demikian karena di sana ada batu besar yang menonjol dan berbentuk seperti tengkorak manusia.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="MAT.27.34" />Di sana mereka memberi Yesus anggur asam yang dicampur empedu. Tetapi sesudah mencicipinya, Dia menolak untuk minum.<f caller="+"><fr>27:34
</fr><fk>anggur asam …
</fk><ft>Tidak diketahui sekarang siapa yang memberikan anggur asam kepada Yesus maupun tujuan memberikannya. Salah satu kemungkinan dalam tafsiran adalah bahwa anggur asam ini bisa meredakan rasa sakit ketika disalibkan. Kemungkinan Yesus mencicipinya karena tindakan itu mempunyai arti simbolis. Tetapi sesuai tujuan-Nya menurut kehendak Allah Bapa, Yesus tidak mau meminum sesuatu yang mengurangi rasa sakit penyaliban-Nya.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="MAT.27.35" />Sesudah Yesus disalibkan, tentara-tentara itu membagi-bagi pakaian-Nya di antara mereka dengan cara membuang undi.<f caller="+"><fr>27:35
</fr><fk>membagi-bagi … undi
</fk><ft>Matius membuat ayat ini supaya mirip dengan Mazmur 22:18.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="MAT.27.36" />Lalu mereka duduk di situ untuk menjaga Dia.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="MAT.27.37" />Di bagian atas salib Yesus terpasang tulisan yang menjelaskan alasan mengapa Dia disalibkan, “Inilah Yesus, raja orang Yahudi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="38" bcv="MAT.27.38" />Dua orang pencuri juga disalibkan bersama dengan Yesus, yang seorang di sebelah kanan-Nya dan yang lain di sebelah kiri-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="MAT.27.39" />Orang-orang yang lewat di tempat itu mengejek Dia. Dengan menggeleng-gelengkan kepala
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="MAT.27.40" />mereka berkata, “Hai kamu yang dulu mengaku bisa merobohkan rumah Allah dan membangunnya kembali dalam tiga hari saja! Kalau kamu benar-benar Anak Allah, selamatkan dirimu! Turunlah dari salib itu!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="MAT.27.41" />Begitu juga imam-imam kepala, ahli-ahli Taurat, para pemimpin Yahudi, dan orang-orang Farisi menertawakan serta mengejek Yesus. Mereka berkata,
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="MAT.27.42" />“Dia bisa menyelamatkan orang-orang lain, tetapi tidak bisa menyelamatkan dirinya sendiri! Kalau dia benar-benar raja orang Israel, biarlah dia turun dari salib itu sekarang, barulah kami akan percaya kepadanya!
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="MAT.27.43" />Dia mengandalkan Allah. Kalau Allah benar-benar berkenan kepadanya, biarlah Allah menyelamatkan dia sekarang.<f caller="+"><fr>27:43
</fr><fk>Dia mengandalkan … sekarang
</fk><ft>Kalimat pertama dan kedua dalam ayat ini merupakan ejekan yang dikutip dari Mzm. 22:8.</ft></f> Karena dia pernah berkata, ‘Aku adalah Anak Allah.’”
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="MAT.27.44" />Kedua penjahat yang disalibkan bersama Yesus juga ikut menghina Dia.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus mati
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 15:33-41; Luk. 23:44-49; Yoh. 19:28-30
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="45" bcv="MAT.27.45" />Mulai jam dua belas siang, tiba-tiba seluruh daerah di sekitar situ menjadi gelap sampai jam tiga sore.
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="MAT.27.46" />Kira-kira jam tiga sore Yesus berteriak dengan suara keras, “Eli, Eli, lima sabaktani?”— yang artinya, “Allah-Ku, Allah-Ku, mengapa Engkau meninggalkan Aku?”<f caller="+"><fr>27:46
</fr><fk>kutipan Mzm. 22:1
</fk><ft>Pengejaan ‘</ft><ft><it>lima</it>’ didukung oleh 90% salinan kuno.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="47" bcv="MAT.27.47" />Beberapa orang yang berdiri di situ salah mendengar teriakan Yesus dan berkata, “Dia memanggil Nabi Elia.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="48" bcv="MAT.27.48" />Salah seorang dari mereka segera berlari mengambil sepotong spons<f caller="+"><fr>27:48
</fr><fk>spons
</fk><ft>Sejenis bunga karang yang bisa mengisap air.</ft></f> dan memasangnya pada ujung sebatang bambu kecil.<x caller="+"><xo>27:48
</xo><xt>Mat. 27:29</xt></x> Dia mencelupkan spons itu ke dalam anggur asam<f caller="+"><fr>27:48
</fr><fk>anggur asam
</fk><ft>Ketika mereka memberikan air anggur asam itu, terjadilah tepat seperti yang tertulis dalam Mzm. 69:21.</ft></f> lalu memberikannya ke mulut Yesus supaya diminum-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="49" bcv="MAT.27.49" />Tetapi orang-orang lain berkata, “Tunggu! Jangan berikan dulu. Mari kita lihat apakah Elia datang untuk menyelamatkan dia.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="50" bcv="MAT.27.50" />Kemudian Yesus berteriak dengan suara keras lalu menghembuskan nafas terakhir.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="51" bcv="MAT.27.51" />Waktu Yesus mati, tiba-tiba tirai yang tergantung pada pintu ruang kudus<f caller="+"><fr>27:51
</fr><fk>tirai …
</fk><ft>Tirai itu adalah kain tebal yang selalu dipasang di pintu di ruang kudus. Arti rohani dari keajaiban ini dijelaskan dalam Ibr. 9, yaitu bahwa tidak ada lagi penghalang yang memisahkan manusia dari Allah. (Lihat Kel. 26:31-33 dan Ibr. 9:1-8.)</ft></f> di dalam rumah Allah robek sendiri dari atas ke bawah menjadi dua bagian. Lalu terjadilah gempa bumi, dan batu-batu besar terbelah.
<ve />
<v id="52" bcv="MAT.27.52" />Kuburan-kuburan pun terbuka lalu banyak orang saleh yang sudah mati hidup kembali
<ve />
<v id="53" bcv="MAT.27.53" />dan keluar dari kuburannya masing-masing. Sesudah Yesus hidup kembali dari kematian, mereka masuk ke kota suci (Yerusalem) dan dilihat oleh banyak orang.<f caller="+"><fr>27:53
</fr><fk>urutan kronologis dalam ayat 52-53
</fk><ft>Terjemahan TSI mengikuti jalan cerita sesuai naskah yang ditulis Matius. Dalam tulisan Matius, kebangkitan orang-orang saleh itu terhubung kepada kematian Yesus, bukan kebangkitan-Nya. Tetapi ada juga penafsir yang mengatakan bahwa kejadian di ayat 52 sebenarnya terjadi pada saat kebangkitan Yesus, dan Matius menceritakannya di sini berdasarkan alasan tematik/rohani. Selain itu, kemungkinan Matius memakai kata ‘kota suci’ untuk menyampaikan suatu makna simbolis, itu sebabnya dia tidak menggunakan nama Yerusalem.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="54" bcv="MAT.27.54" />Ketika komandan kompi<x caller="+"><xo>27:54
</xo><xt>Mat. 8:5 CK</xt></x> dan para tentara yang menjaga Yesus melihat gempa bumi dan keajaiban yang lain itu, mereka sangat ketakutan dan berkata, “Sungguh, Orang ini benar-benar Anak Allah!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="55" bcv="MAT.27.55" />Di situ ada juga beberapa perempuan yang melihat dari jauh. Mereka sudah ikut bersama Yesus dan kami para murid dari daerah Galilea sampai ke Yerusalem untuk membantu pelayanan Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="56" bcv="MAT.27.56" />Di antara mereka terdapat ibu Yakobus dan Yohanes, Maria yang berasal dari kampung Magdala, dan Maria yang lain,<f caller="+"><fr>27:56
</fr><fk>Maria yang lain
</fk><ft>Berdasarkan nama-nama anaknya yang terdapat di Mat. 13:55 serta Yoh. 19:25, Maria ini adalah ibu Yesus. Teks sumber (Teks Bizantium/Mayoritas) hanya menuliskan, ‘ibu Yakobus dan Yoses’. TSI menjelaskan maksud Matius dengan ‘adik-adik Yesus’, karena informasi itu dimengerti oleh para pembaca pertama.</ft></f> yaitu ibu Yakobus dan Yoses, adik-adik Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Mayat Yesus dikuburkan
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 15:42-47; Luk. 23:50-56; Yoh. 19:38-42
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="57" bcv="MAT.27.57" />Ketika hampir malam, datanglah seorang kaya bernama Yusuf. Dia berasal dari kota Arimatea dan sudah sering mengikuti Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="58" bcv="MAT.27.58" />Dia pergi menghadap Pilatus untuk meminta mayat Yesus. Maka Pilatus memerintahkan tentaranya supaya mayat Yesus diberikan kepada Yusuf.
<ve />
<v id="59" bcv="MAT.27.59" />Lalu Yusuf dibantu beberapa orang lain mengambil mayat itu dan membungkusnya dengan kain kafan yang baru dia beli.
<ve />
<v id="60" bcv="MAT.27.60" />Mereka meletakkan mayat Yesus di dalam kuburan baru milik Yusuf sendiri, yang dibuat seperti gua di dalam bukit batu. Kemudian mulut gua kuburan itu ditutup dengan menggulingkan batu besar yang sudah disediakan sebagai penutup. Sesudah itu Yusuf dan orang-orang lain itu pulang.
<ve />
<v id="61" bcv="MAT.27.61" />Sementara mereka mengurus mayat Yesus, dua perempuan yang bernama Maria tadi duduk menghadap mulut gua kuburan itu dan menyaksikan dari dekat.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kuburan Yesus dijaga
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="62" bcv="MAT.27.62" />Penguburan Yesus dilakukan pada hari Jumat.<f caller="+"><fr>27:62
</fr><fk>hari Jumat
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: hari Persiapan (untuk Sabat). Hari Sabat orang Yahudi adalah pada hari Sabtu.</ft></f> Lalu besoknya, yaitu hari Sabat, imam-imam kepala dan orang-orang Farisi pergi menghadap Pilatus.
<ve />
<v id="63" bcv="MAT.27.63" />Mereka berkata, “Tuan, kami teringat bahwa sewaktu Yesus si penyesat itu masih hidup, dia pernah berkata, ‘Tiga hari sesudah aku mati, aku akan dihidupkan kembali.’
<ve />
<v id="64" bcv="MAT.27.64" />Oleh karena itu, tolong perintahkan supaya kuburannya dijaga tentara sampai hari ketiga. Karena jangan-jangan murid-murid Yesus mencuri mayatnya pada waktu malam dan mengumumkan bahwa dia sudah bangkit dari antara orang mati. Kalau itu sampai terjadi, maka penyesatan yang timbul nanti akan lebih parah daripada penyesatan yang pertama ketika dia mengaku dirinya sebagai Kristus.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="65" bcv="MAT.27.65" />Pilatus berkata kepada mereka, “Saya izinkan. Bawalah para tentara yang saya tugaskan dan lakukanlah segala sesuatu yang diperlukan untuk mengamankan kuburan itu.”
<ve />
<v id="66" bcv="MAT.27.66" />Maka pemimpin-pemimpin Yahudi itu pergi bersama para tentara penjaga ke kuburan Yesus. Mereka menempelkan segel resmi pada batu penutup kuburan, lalu para tentara itu tinggal di sana untuk berjaga.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="28" />
<s style="s1">Yesus hidup kembali dan menampakan diri-Nya kepada para wanita
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MAT.28.1" />Sesudah lewat hari Sabat, pagi-pagi sekali pada hari Minggu, Maria (yang dari kampung Magdala) dan Maria yang lain itu<x caller="+"><xo>28:1
</xo><xt>Mat. 27:56 CK; Mat. 27:61</xt></x> pergi melihat kuburan Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="MAT.28.2" />Tiba-tiba terjadilah gempa bumi yang dahsyat ketika salah satu malaikat turun dari surga dan menggulingkan batu penutup dari pintu kuburan, lalu duduk di atas batu itu.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="MAT.28.3" />Tubuhnya bersinar terang seperti kilat, dan pakaiannya putih sekali seperti awan.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="MAT.28.4" />Melihat malaikat itu, para penjaga kuburan sangat ketakutan sampai mereka gemetar dan jatuh pingsan hingga kelihatan seperti mayat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="MAT.28.5" />Lalu malaikat itu berkata kepada kedua Maria, “Jangan takut! Saya tahu kalian sedang mencari Yesus yang sudah disalibkan itu.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="MAT.28.6" />Dia tidak ada di sini. Dia sudah bangkit, seperti yang pernah dikatakan-Nya. Mari masuk dan lihatlah bekas tempat mayat Tuhan diletakkan.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="MAT.28.7" />Sekarang cepatlah pergi dan beritahukanlah kepada murid-murid-Nya, ‘Yesus sudah dibangkitkan dari kematian! Sekarang Dia pergi ke Galilea mendahului kalian. Kalian akan bertemu dengan-Nya di sana.’ Perhatikanlah berita yang sudah saya sampaikan kepadamu ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="MAT.28.8" />Lalu kedua perempuan itu segera meninggalkan kuburan itu dengan rasa takut dan sangat bersukacita. Mereka berlari untuk memberitahukan apa yang sudah terjadi kepada kami murid-murid Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="MAT.28.9" />Dalam perjalanan mereka, tiba-tiba Yesus menemui kedua Maria itu dan berkata, “Salam.” Mereka pun mendekati-Nya, lalu sujud memegang kaki-Nya dan menyembah Dia.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="MAT.28.10" />Yesus berkata kepada mereka, “Jangan takut! Pergilah dan beritahukanlah kepada para pengikut-Ku<f caller="+"><fr>28:10
</fr><fk>para pengikut-Ku
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: saudara-saudara-Ku. Artinya bukan saudara kandung Yesus, tetapi para murid dan saudara-saudari yang percaya kepada-Nya.</ft></f> supaya mereka pergi ke Galilea. Di sanalah mereka akan bertemu dengan-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Cerita bohong para tentara penjaga
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="MAT.28.11" />Sementara kedua perempuan itu pergi memberitahu kami, sebagian dari tentara penjaga kuburan itu pergi ke kota dan melaporkan kepada imam-imam kepala tentang semua yang sudah terjadi.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="MAT.28.12" />Maka para imam kepala segera mengadakan rapat dengan para pemimpin Yahudi, dan mereka memutuskan untuk memberikan sejumlah besar uang suap kepada para penjaga itu
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="MAT.28.13" />dengan pesan, “Kalian harus menceritakan seperti ini, ‘Murid-murid Yesus datang pada malam hari dan mencuri mayat-Nya ketika kami sedang tidur.’
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="MAT.28.14" />Kalau gubernur mendengar cerita itu, kami akan berbicara padanya supaya kalian tidak dihukum.”
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="MAT.28.15" />Mereka pun menerima uang suap itu dan menyebarkan cerita bohong seperti yang dipesankan kepada mereka. Sampai sekarang cerita bohong itu masih tersebar di kalangan orang Yahudi.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus mengutus murid-Nya
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 16:14-18; Luk. 24:36-49; Yoh. 20:19-23; Kis. 1:6-8
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="MAT.28.16" />Lalu kami kesebelas murid Yesus pergi ke sebuah bukit di Galilea yang sudah diberitahukan Yesus sebelumnya.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="MAT.28.17" />Ketika kami bertemu dengan Yesus di bukit itu, kami sujud menyembah-Nya. Namun peristiwa ini sangat mengherankan hingga ada di antara kami yang sulit percaya bahwa apa yang kami alami benar-benar terjadi.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="MAT.28.18" />Lalu Yesus mendekati kami dan berkata, “Allah sudah memberikan segala kuasa kepada-Ku untuk memerintah semua ciptaan-Nya, baik yang di surga maupun di bumi.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="MAT.28.19" />Karena itu, pergilah dan ajarlah orang-orang dari setiap suku-bangsa supaya mereka menjadi murid-Ku. Baptislah mereka sebagai orang yang mengikut Aku, Bapa-Ku, dan Roh Kudus.<f caller="+"><fr>28:19
</fr><fk>Baptislah mereka sebagai …
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: “Baptislah mereka dalam nama Bapa, Anak, dan Roh Kudus.” Sesuai dengan kebudayaan orang Yahudi pada zaman Yesus, ‘nama’ di sini artinya seluruh pribadi. Maksud Yesus di sini bukan hanya sekedar mengucapkan ketiga Nama itu ketika orang dibaptis. Pada zaman Yesus, baptisan adalah upacara yang menyatakan bahwa orang yang dibaptis sudah menjadi pengikut yang akan setia kepada Ketiga Yang Esa tersebut. Ketiga nama itu bukan menunjukkan 1) bahwa ada tiga Allah, atau 2) bahwa satu Allah mempunyai tiga nama, atau 3) bahwa Allah dibagi menjadi tiga bagian. Ketiga pandangan tersebut salah. Yang jelas ialah: Dalam Firman-Nya, Allah yang Esa sudah menyatakan diri-Nya dalam tiga Pribadi kepada manusia. Dan hal ini tidak mungkin bisa dipahami sepenuhnya oleh pikiran manusia.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="MAT.28.20" />Dan ajarlah mereka untuk setia melakukan semua yang sudah Aku ajarkan kepada kalian. Yakinlah bahwa Aku akan selalu menyertai kamu bahkan sampai akhir zaman.” Amin.<ve />
</p>
</book>
<book id="MRK"><id id="MRK">- Terjemahan Sederhana Indonesia
</id><h>Markus
</h><toc level="1">Injil Markus
</toc><toc level="2">Markus
</toc><toc level="3">Mrk.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">Injil Markus
</p>

<c id="1" />
<s style="s1">Yohanes Pembaptis menyiapkan umat Allah untuk kedatangan Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 3:1-12; Luk. 3:1-18; Yoh. 1:19-28
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1-2" bcv="MRK.1.1" />Inilah Kabar Baik<f caller="+"><fr>1:1-2
</fr><fk>Kabar Baik
</fk><ft>Yang dimaksud Kabar Baik adalah kabar bahwa Allah sudah membuat jalan untuk mengampuni orang berdosa, supaya mereka bisa hidup dengan Dia untuk selama-lamanya. Kabar Baik sering juga diterjemahkan dengan ‘Injil’.</ft></f> tentang Kristus<x caller="+"><xo>1:1-2
</xo><xt>Mat. 1:12-16 CK</xt></x> Yesus, Anak Allah:<x caller="+"><xo>1:1-2
</xo><xt>Mat. 4:3 CK</xt></x> Kejadian ini dimulai seperti yang dahulu sudah dinubuatkan oleh para nabi tentang apa yang Allah katakan kepada Anak-Nya,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">“Perhatikanlah: Aku akan mengutus seorang pemberita lebih dulu, supaya dia menyiapkan jalan sebelum Aku mengutus Engkau.”<x caller="+"><xo>1:1-2
</xo><xt>Mal. 3:1</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi"><v id="3" bcv="MRK.1.3" />“Orang itu akan mengajar dengan suara keras di padang belantara,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Siapkanlah jalan untuk kedatangan Tuhan!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Marilah kita bersiap-siap untuk bertemu dengan-Nya!’”<x caller="+"><xo>1:3
</xo><xt>Yes. 40:3 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="MRK.1.4" />Ratusan tahun kemudian, orang yang Allah sebutkan itu datang ke padang belantara. Namanya Yohanes. Dia mengajar orang-orang yang datang kepadanya, “Kamu masing-masing harus bertobat dari dosa-dosamu supaya Allah mengampunimu. Dan untuk menunjukkan bahwa kamu mau terus mengikut TUHAN, datanglah kepada saya supaya saya membaptis kamu.”<f caller="+"><fr>1:4
</fr><fk>membaptis
</fk><ft>Dalam kebanyakan terjemahan Alkitab, kata dasar ‘baptis’ langsung diserap dari bahasa Yunani
</ft><ft><it>baptizo</it>. Artinya adalah mencelupkan atau memasukkan sesuatu sebentar ke dalam air. Sebelum Yohanes Pembaptis memulai pelayanannya, sudah ada golongan-golongan orang Yahudi yang melakukan baptisan sebagai syarat atau simbol agama, sebagai lambang permohonan kepada Allah untuk dibersihkan dari dosa dan tekad hidup tanpa berdosa. Bagi orang Kristen, baptisan masih mempunyai arti yang sama, tetapi juga diberi arti yang baru dan lebih dalam lagi. Pertama, baptisan adalah tanda bahwa kita sudah mengambil keputusan untuk mengikut Yesus seumur hidup. Karena Yesus sudah membersihkan kita dari dosa, baptisan juga menunjukkan bahwa kita akan terus berusaha hidup bersih dari dosa dan sesuai kehendak Allah. Arti yang lebih dalam dari baptisan adalah bahwa secara rohani kita sudah dikuburkan bersama Yesus dan sudah ikut dihidupkan kembali bersama-Nya. Berarti sekarang kita menjalani hidup yang baru. Lihat Kis. 2:38; Rm. 6:3-4; Gal. 3:26-28; Kol. 2:12-13.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="MRK.1.5" />Lalu datanglah orang banyak dari seluruh provinsi Yudea dan kota Yerusalem kepada Yohanes di sungai Yordan. Mereka semua mengaku dosa kepada Allah, lalu Yohanes membaptis mereka di situ.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="MRK.1.6" />Pakaian Yohanes terbuat dari bulu unta. Ikat pinggangnya dari kulit binatang. Dia sering makan belalang dan madu dari sarang lebah liar.<x caller="+"><xo>1:6
</xo><xt>Mat. 3:4 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="MRK.1.7" />Yohanes mengatakan kepada orang banyak itu, “Tidak lama lagi akan datang Seorang yang lebih berkuasa daripada saya. Bahkan saya tidak layak melayani Dia, walaupun hanya membungkuk untuk membukakan tali sandal-Nya.<f caller="+"><fr>1:7
</fr><fk>membukakan tali sandal-Nya
</fk><ft>Pada zaman Yesus, semua orang memakai sandal yang terbuat dari kulit binatang sehingga kaki mereka mudah sekali menjadi kotor saat berjalan. Oleh karena itu, waktu tamu masuk ke dalam rumah, biasanya seorang budak atau pembantu ditugaskan untuk membuka tali sandal dan mencuci kaki tamu itu. Jadi frasa tersebut menggambarkan bahwa Yohanes merasa tidak layak melayani Kristus meski hanya melakukan pekerjaan seorang budak bagi-Nya.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="MRK.1.8" />Saya hanya dapat membaptis kalian dengan air, tetapi Dia yang lebih berkuasa dari saya akan membaptis kalian dengan Roh Kudus.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yohanes Pembaptis membaptis Yesus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="MRK.1.9" />Beberapa waktu kemudian, Yesus datang ke sungai Yordan dari kampung Nazaret di provinsi Galilea. Lalu Yohanes membaptis Dia di situ.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="MRK.1.10" />Ketika Yesus keluar dari air, tiba-tiba Dia melihat langit terbelah dan Roh Allah turun ke atas-Nya dalam bentuk burung merpati.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="MRK.1.11" />Lalu terdengarlah suara Allah dari surga yang berkata, “Engkaulah Anak-Ku yang sangat Aku kasihi, dan Engkau menyenangkan hati-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus dicobai oleh iblis
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 4:1-11; Luk. 4:1-13
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="MRK.1.12" />Sesudah itu Roh Allah langsung memimpin Yesus ke padang belantara.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="MRK.1.13" />Empat puluh hari lamanya Yesus tinggal di situ, di mana ada banyak binatang liar. Pada waktu itu Satanas<x caller="+"><xo>1:13
</xo><xt>Why. 20:2-3</xt></x> berulang kali berusaha mencobai Dia, tetapi tidak pernah berhasil. Lalu para malaikat datang melayani Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus memulai pelayanan-Nya
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 4:12-22; Luk. 4:14-15; 5:1-11
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="MRK.1.14" />Sesudah Yohanes Pembaptis dipenjara, Yesus pergi ke Galilea dan mulai mengajarkan Kabar Baik tentang kerajaan Allah.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="MRK.1.15" />Yesus berkata, “Bertobatlah dan percayalah kepada Kabar Baik, karena hampir tiba waktunya Allah mendirikan kerajaan-Nya di dunia ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="MRK.1.16" />Waktu Yesus berjalan di tepi danau Galilea, Dia melihat dua orang nelayan sedang melemparkan jala ke danau. Mereka adalah Simon, yang juga disebut Petrus, dan adiknya, Andreas.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="MRK.1.17" />Lalu Yesus berkata kepada mereka, “Mari ikut Aku. Pekerjaan kalian bukan lagi penjala ikan, tetapi Aku akan mengajar kalian untuk mengumpulkan orang supaya mereka menjadi pengikut-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="MRK.1.18" />Saat itu juga mereka langsung meninggalkan jala mereka dan mengikut Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="19-20" bcv="MRK.1.19" />Setelah berjalan tidak jauh dari tempat itu, Yesus melihat lagi dua orang nelayan yang sedang memperbaiki jala-jala mereka di dalam perahu. Mereka adalah Yakobus dan adiknya, Yohanes, anak-anak Zebedeus. Yesus pun segera memanggil mereka. Saat itu juga keduanya meninggalkan Zebedeus dan beberapa anak buahnya, lalu mengikut Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus mengusir roh jahat dari orang Kapernaum
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="MRK.1.21" />Sesudah itu Yesus dan murid-murid-Nya pergi ke kota Kapernaum. Pada hari Sabat Dia masuk ke rumah pertemuan orang Yahudi<x caller="+"><xo>1:21
</xo><xt>Mat. 4:23 CK</xt></x> dan mengajar di situ.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="MRK.1.22" />Semua orang yang mendengarkan ajaran-Nya terheran-heran, karena Dia berbicara seperti seorang penguasa yang mempunyai hak untuk memerintah. Ajaran-Nya tidak seperti ajaran para ahli Taurat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="MRK.1.23" />Di dalam rumah pertemuan itu ada seorang laki-laki yang dikuasai roh jahat, dan dia berteriak,
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="MRK.1.24" />“Hai Yesus orang Nazaret!<x caller="+"><xo>1:24
</xo><xt>Mat. 2:23 CK</xt></x> Tidak ada urusanmu dengan kami! Apakah kamu<x caller="+"><xo>1:24
</xo><xt>Mat. 8:29 CK</xt></x> datang untuk membinasakan kami? Saya sudah tahu siapa kamu! Kamu adalah utusan yang suci dari Allah.”
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="MRK.1.25" />Lalu Yesus membentak roh jahat itu, “Diam! Keluar dari orang ini!”
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="MRK.1.26" />Roh jahat itu mengguncang-guncangkan orang itu dengan sangat keras, lalu keluar dari orang itu sambil menjerit.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="MRK.1.27" />Semua orang yang melihat kejadian itu terheran-heran dan berkata satu sama lain, “Wah! Luar biasa! Ini suatu ajaran baru! Orang ini mempunyai kuasa sehingga roh-roh jahat pun taat kepadanya.”
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="MRK.1.28" />Berita tentang Yesus segera tersebar dengan cepat di seluruh provinsi Galilea.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus menyembuhkan banyak orang
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 8:14-17; Luk. 4:38-41
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="MRK.1.29" />Sesudah Yesus dan keempat murid-Nya keluar dari rumah pertemuan itu, mereka langsung masuk ke rumah Petrus<f caller="+"><fr>1:29
</fr><fk>Petrus
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Simon. Lihat Yoh. 1:40-42.</ft></f> dan Andreas. Yakobus dan Yohanes juga ikut.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="MRK.1.30" />Ketika mereka masuk, ada orang yang memberitahukan kepada Yesus bahwa ibu mertua Petrus sedang terbaring karena sakit demam.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="MRK.1.31" />Maka Yesus datang kepadanya dan memegang tangannya, lalu membantu dia untuk duduk. Saat itu juga demamnya hilang. Kemudian ibu itu bangun dan melayani mereka.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="MRK.1.32" />Sesudah matahari tenggelam dan hari Sabat baru selesai,<f caller="+"><fr>1:32
</fr><fk>matahari tenggelam …
</fk><ft>Hari Sabat untuk orang Yahudi dimulai ketika matahari tenggelam pada hari Jumat sampai matahari tenggelam pada hari Sabtu. Orang baru bisa mulai melakukan kegiatan berat sesudah Sabat berlalu. Ibu mertua Petrus melayani mereka waktu matahari belum turun dengan menyajikan makan siang yang sudah disiapkan sebelum hari Sabat, sebab menurut hukum Taurat orang Yahudi tidak boleh menyalakan api dan memasak pada hari Sabat.</ft></f> warga kota itu membawa kepada Yesus semua orang yang sakit dan yang dikuasai setan-setan.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="MRK.1.33" />Hampir semua penduduk kota Kapernaum berkumpul di depan rumah Petrus dan Andreas.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="MRK.1.34" />Lalu Yesus menyembuhkan segala macam penyakit yang mereka derita, juga mengusir setan-setan yang menguasai banyak orang. Dia tidak mengizinkan setan-setan itu untuk bicara, karena mereka tahu siapa Dia.<f caller="+"><fr>1:34
</fr><fk>tahu siapa Dia
</fk><ft>Setan-setan itu tahu bahwa Yesus bukan manusia biasa, melainkan Anak Allah (Mrk. 5:7). Mereka tidak boleh bicara karena Yesus belum mau identitasnya itu diketahui orang banyak karena Dia bisa dianggap sebagai ancaman terhadap Kerajaan Romawi. Yesus mau menunjukkan siapa Mesias itu melalui pengajaran dan perbuatan-Nya dengan leluasa sebelum Dia menyatakan diri-Nya sebagai Mesias di depan umum. Yesus terus menyembunyikan identitasnya sampai Dia masuk ke Yerusalem untuk menyatakan diri-Nya sebagai Mesias. Selain itu, tentu setan tidak pantas bersaksi tentang Yesus.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus memberitakan Kabar Baik di provinsi Galilea
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Luk. 4:42-44
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="MRK.1.35" />Besok paginya, waktu hari masih gelap, Yesus bangun dan meninggalkan rumah itu lalu pergi ke tempat yang sepi untuk berdoa.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="MRK.1.36" />Waktu Petrus dan teman-temannya melihat bahwa Yesus tidak ada di rumah, mereka pergi mencari Dia.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="MRK.1.37" />Sesudah menemukan-Nya mereka berkata, “Guru, mari kita pulang, karena semua orang sedang mencari Engkau.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="38" bcv="MRK.1.38" />Tetapi Dia menjawab, “Lebih baik kita pergi ke kampung-kampung lain di daerah ini, supaya Aku bisa mengajarkan Kabar Baik kepada warga di sana juga. Karena untuk itulah Aku datang.”
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="MRK.1.39" />Lalu Yesus mengajar di rumah-rumah pertemuan orang Yahudi di seluruh provinsi Galilea, juga mengusir setan-setan dari banyak orang.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus menyembuhkan orang yang menderita penyakit kulit menular
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 8:1-4; Luk. 5:12-16
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="40" bcv="MRK.1.40" />Suatu kali, seorang yang kena penyakit kulit menular<x caller="+"><xo>1:40
</xo><xt>Mat. 8:2 CK</xt></x> datang berlutut di depan Yesus dan berkata, “Kalau Bapak mau, saya yakin Bapak pasti bisa menyembuhkan saya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="MRK.1.41" />Yesus sangat mengasihani orang itu. Dia pun menyentuhnya<x caller="+"><xo>1:41
</xo><xt>Mat. 8:3 CK</xt></x> sambil berkata, “Aku mau. Sembuhlah!”
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="MRK.1.42" />Saat itu juga penyakit kulitnya langsung hilang dan dia betul-betul sembuh.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="43" bcv="MRK.1.43" />Lalu Yesus segera menyuruh orang itu pergi serta melarangnya dengan tegas,
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="MRK.1.44" />“Jangan beritahukan kepada siapa pun tentang apa yang terjadi padamu! Pergilah dulu kepada salah satu imam yang bertugas dan tunjukkan kulitmu kepadanya. Lalu berikan persembahan kepada Allah sesuai dengan perintah Musa tentang orang yang sudah sembuh dari penyakit kulit.<x caller="+"><xo>1:44
</xo><xt>Im. 14:1-32</xt></x> Dengan demikian semua orang akan tahu bahwa kamu betul-betul sudah sembuh.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="45" bcv="MRK.1.45" />Tetapi orang itu pergi dan menceritakan kejadian tadi ke sana kemari. Karena itu Yesus tidak mau lagi masuk secara terang-terangan ke dalam kota. Jadi Dia dan murid-murid-Nya tinggal di luar kota saja, di daerah-daerah yang sepi. Biarpun begitu, orang-orang dari mana pun terus saja berdatangan kepada-Nya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="2" />
<s style="s1">Yesus menyembuhkan orang yang lumpuh total
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 9:1-8; Luk. 5:17-26
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MRK.2.1" />Beberapa hari kemudian, Yesus kembali lagi ke kota Kapernaum. Lalu dengan cepat tersebarlah berita di kota itu bahwa Yesus sudah ada di rumah.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="MRK.2.2" />Maka segera saja banyak orang datang berkumpul untuk mendengarkan Dia mengajar tentang Firman TUHAN. Rumah itu menjadi penuh karena banyaknya orang, bahkan di depan pintu pun tidak ada lagi tempat untuk berdiri.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="MRK.2.3" />Sementara itu, datanglah empat orang menggotong seorang laki-laki yang lumpuh total dan terbaring di atas tandu.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="MRK.2.4" />Tetapi karena terlalu banyak orang, mereka tidak bisa membawa dia langsung kepada Yesus. Jadi mereka membawa dia naik dengan tandunya ke atap rumah dan membongkar bagian atap di atas tempat Yesus berada. Lalu mereka menurunkan orang lumpuh itu beserta tandunya ke depan Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="MRK.2.5" />Waktu Yesus melihat perbuatan mereka, Dia tahu bahwa orang-orang itu sangat percaya bahwa Dia sanggup menyembuhkan kawan mereka yang lumpuh. Maka Yesus berkata kepada orang lumpuh itu, “Anak muda, Aku sudah mengampuni dosa-dosamu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="MRK.2.6" />Tetapi beberapa ahli Taurat yang sedang duduk di situ mendengar perkataan Yesus, lalu menyalahkan Dia dengan berpikir,
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="MRK.2.7" />“Berani sekali orang ini berkata begitu! Dia sudah menghina Allah! Tidak seorang pun dapat mengampuni dosa manusia selain Allah sendiri.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="MRK.2.8" />Saat itu juga Yesus langsung tahu apa yang mereka pikirkan, lalu menegur mereka, “Aku tahu bahwa kalian diam-diam tidak setuju dengan apa yang Aku katakan tadi!
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="MRK.2.9" />Tentu kalian sulit menerima ketika Aku berkata kepada orang lumpuh ini, ‘Aku sudah mengampuni dosa-dosamu.’ Apakah kalian lebih mudah menerima kalau Aku berkata kepadanya, ‘Bangunlah, angkat tandumu dan pulanglah?’
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="MRK.2.10" />Tetapi melalui perkataan ini Aku akan membuktikan kepada kalian bahwa Aku sebagai Sang Anak Adam<x caller="+"><xo>2:10
</xo><xt>Mat. 8:20 CK</xt></x> berhak untuk mengampuni dosa manusia!” Lalu Yesus berkata kepada orang lumpuh itu,
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="MRK.2.11" />“Bangunlah, angkat tandumu dan pulanglah!”
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="MRK.2.12" />Saat itu juga orang lumpuh itu bangun, mengangkat tandunya, dan keluar dari rumah itu. Semua orang yang melihatnya sangat heran lalu memuji-muji Allah serta berkata, “Belum pernah kita melihat keajaiban yang seperti ini!”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus memanggil Matius
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 9:9-13; Luk. 5:27-32
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="MRK.2.13" />Waktu Yesus kembali lagi ke pantai danau Galilea, banyak orang datang kepada-Nya, lalu Dia mengajar mereka.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="MRK.2.14" />Sesudah selesai, Yesus berjalan dari tempat itu dan melihat seorang penagih pajak<x caller="+"><xo>2:14
</xo><xt>Mat. 5:46 CK</xt></x> sedang duduk di tempat kerjanya. Namanya Matius,<f caller="+"><fr>2:14
</fr><fk>Matius
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Lewi. Sekarang kita lebih mengenal dia sebagai Matius, seperti tertulis dalam Mat. 9:9-13; 10:3.</ft></f> anak Alfeus. Yesus pun mendekati dia dan berkata, “Mari, ikutlah Aku!” Saat itu juga Matius langsung berdiri dan mengikut Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="MRK.2.15" />Lalu Yesus dan murid-murid-Nya makan di rumah Matius. Banyak penagih pajak dan orang-orang lain yang juga dianggap berdosa ikut makan bersama mereka. (Memang ada banyak orang seperti itu yang sering mengikuti Yesus.)
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="MRK.2.16" />Beberapa ahli Taurat dan orang Farisi<x caller="+"><xo>2:16
</xo><xt>Mat. 3:7 CK</xt></x> datang dan melihat bahwa Yesus serta murid-murid-Nya sedang makan bersama orang-orang yang dianggap berdosa itu. Lalu mereka berkata kepada murid-murid-Nya, “Kenapa guru kalian makan dan minum bersama para penagih pajak dan orang-orang berdosa lainnya?!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="MRK.2.17" />Mendengar perkataan mereka, Yesus menjawab, “Orang sehat tidak memerlukan dokter. Yang memerlukan dokter adalah orang sakit. Karena itu Aku datang untuk memanggil orang-orang berdosa supaya bertobat, bukan untuk orang-orang yang merasa dirinya benar!”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus menjelaskan alasan murid-murid-Nya tidak berpuasa
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 9:14-17; Luk. 5:33-39
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="MRK.2.18" />Pada suatu hari, seperti kebiasaan nenek moyang orang Yahudi, murid-murid Yohanes Pembaptis sedang berpuasa, begitu juga anggota kelompok Farisi. Jadi beberapa orang datang kepada Yesus dan bertanya, “Para murid Yohanes sering berpuasa. Anggota kelompok Farisi juga. Mengapa murid-muridmu tidak?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="MRK.2.19" />Jawab Yesus, “Dalam suatu pesta pernikahan, tidak mungkin tamu-tamunya disuruh berpuasa selama pengantin laki-laki masih ada bersama mereka! Begitu juga selama Aku masih bersama murid-murid-Ku, mereka tidak akan berpuasa.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="MRK.2.20" />Tetapi bayangkan apa yang akan terjadi kalau pengantin laki-laki itu dirampas dari mereka. Hal itulah yang akan terjadi pada-Ku, dan saat itulah murid-murid-Ku akan berpuasa sebagai tanda dukacita.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="MRK.2.21" />Lalu Yesus memberikan dua kiasan lagi kepada mereka, “Kalau orang punya baju lama yang sudah robek, dia tidak akan menambal baju itu dengan kain yang baru. Karena sewaktu dicuci, kain baru yang ditambalkan itu akan mengkerut sehingga membuat bagian yang robek itu semakin robek lagi.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="MRK.2.22" />Begitu juga air anggur yang baru<x caller="+"><xo>2:22
</xo><xt>Mat. 9:17 CK</xt></x> tidak akan dimasukkan ke dalam kantong kulit yang lama. Karena waktu air anggur itu menguap dan udaranya tidak bisa keluar, kantong itu akan rusak, sehingga air anggur tumpah dan kantong kulitnya tidak bisa dipakai lagi. Karena itu, air anggur yang baru harus dimasukkan ke dalam kantong kulit yang baru juga.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Sang Anak Adam adalah Penguasa atas hari Sabat
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 12:1-8; Luk. 6:1-5
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="MRK.2.23" />Pada hari Sabat, Yesus bersama murid-murid-Nya sedang berjalan melewati ladang-ladang gandum. Karena lapar, murid-murid-Nya memetik beberapa bulir gandum dan memakan biji-bijinya.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="MRK.2.24" />Beberapa orang Farisi melihat hal itu lalu berkata kepada Yesus, “Lihat! Kenapa murid-muridmu berbuat demikian?! Mereka sedang melanggar peraturan hari Sabat.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="MRK.2.25" />Lalu Yesus menjawab mereka, “Tentu kalian sudah tahu cerita tentang Daud ketika dia dan orang-orang yang mengikutinya sedang lapar dan memerlukan makanan.<x caller="+"><xo>2:25
</xo><xt>1Sam. 21:1-6</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="MRK.2.26" />Daud masuk ke kemah Allah untuk meminta roti dari Imam Besar Abiatar. Roti yang diberikan kepada Daud adalah bekas persembahan di ruang kudus. Padahal menurut peraturan hukum Taurat,<x caller="+"><xo>2:26
</xo><xt>Mat. 5:17 CK</xt></x> roti itu hanya boleh dimakan oleh para imam.<x caller="+"><xo>2:26
</xo><xt>Im. 24:9</xt></x> Tetapi karena mereka memerlukan makanan, maka apa yang dilakukan Daud saat itu tidak dianggap berdosa.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="MRK.2.27" />Lalu Yesus berkata lagi kepada orang-orang Farisi itu, “TUHAN mengadakan hari Sabat untuk menolong manusia, bukan untuk membuat hidup manusia menjadi budak hari Sabat!
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="MRK.2.28" />Begitu juga Aku, Sang Anak Adam, adalah Penguasa yang berhak untuk menentukan semua hal, termasuk apa yang boleh dan tidak boleh dilakukan pada hari Sabat.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="3" />
<s style="s1">Yesus menyembuhkan orang yang tangannya lumpuh sebelah pada hari Sabat
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 12:9-14; Luk. 6:6-11
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MRK.3.1" />Ketika Yesus masuk lagi ke salah satu rumah pertemuan orang Yahudi, di situ ada seorang laki-laki yang salah satu tangannya sudah lumpuh.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="MRK.3.2" />Ada juga beberapa orang Farisi<f caller="+"><fr>3:2
</fr><fk>Farisi
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: mereka. Orang-orang yang dimaksud adalah kelompok Farisi yang disebut di bagian akhir pasal 2.</ft></f> yang sedang mengawasi Yesus. Karena mereka sudah merencanakan bahwa jika Dia menyembuhkan orang itu pada hari Sabat, mereka akan melaporkan Dia kepada pemimpin-pemimpin Yahudi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="MRK.3.3" />Yesus berkata kepada orang yang tangannya lumpuh itu, “Mari berdiri di depan sini.”
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="MRK.3.4" />Lalu Yesus bertanya kepada mereka, “Menurut hukum Taurat, apa yang boleh kita perbuat pada hari Sabat? Apakah kita diizinkan berbuat baik, atau berbuat jahat? Apakah kita diizinkan menyelamatkan nyawa orang, atau membunuh?” Tetapi tidak ada yang menjawab.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="MRK.3.5" />Yesus memandang orang-orang di sekeliling-Nya dengan marah sekaligus sedih karena mereka begitu keras kepala. Kemudian Dia berkata kepada orang yang tangannya lumpuh itu, “Luruskanlah tanganmu ke depan.” Dia pun meluruskan tangannya yang lumpuh dan saat itu juga sembuhlah tangannya, menjadi sekuat tangan sebelahnya!
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="MRK.3.6" />Orang-orang Farisi keluar dari rumah pertemuan itu dan segera bertemu dengan kelompok pendukung raja Herodes untuk merencanakan cara membunuh Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus menyembuhkan banyak orang di tepi danau
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="MRK.3.7" />Sesudah itu Yesus dan murid-murid-Nya meninggalkan tempat itu dan pergi ke danau Galilea. Banyak orang dari provinsi Galilea dan Yudea mengikuti mereka.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="MRK.3.8" />Ada juga yang datang dari Yerusalem, daerah Idumea, daerah sebelah timur sungai Yordan, dan dari daerah sekitar Tirus dan Sidon. Mereka semua datang karena sudah mendengar tentang hal-hal luar biasa yang Yesus lakukan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9-10" bcv="MRK.3.9" />Orang-orang yang sakit di antara mereka berdesak-desakan mendekati Yesus supaya bisa menyentuh Dia, karena sebelumnya Dia sudah menyembuhkan banyak orang. Oleh sebab itu Yesus berkata kepada murid-murid-Nya, “Tolong siapkan perahu, supaya Aku mengajar dari atas perahu itu. Karena kalau Aku mengajar dari sini, bisa saja Aku terimpit oleh orang banyak itu.”
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="MRK.3.11" />Di antara orang banyak itu ada juga yang dikuasai oleh roh-roh jahat. Waktu roh-roh jahat itu melihat Yesus, orang-orang yang mereka kuasai langsung menjatuhkan diri di depan-Nya dan berteriak, “Engkaulah Anak Allah!”
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="MRK.3.12" />Tetapi Yesus melarang roh-roh jahat itu dengan tegas supaya tidak memberitahukan tentang diri-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus memilih dua belas orang untuk menjadi rasul-Nya
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 10:1-4; Luk. 6:12-16
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="MRK.3.13" />Sesudah itu, Yesus naik ke atas bukit, dan Dia memanggil dua belas orang yang sudah Dia pilih. Lalu mereka datang kepada-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="MRK.3.14" />Dia mengangkat mereka untuk menyertai Dia dalam pelayanan dan supaya Dia bisa mengutus mereka untuk sebarkan berita keselamatan.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="MRK.3.15" />Dia juga memberikan kuasa kepada mereka untuk dapat menyembuhkan penyakit dan mengusir setan-setan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="MRK.3.16" />Nama kedua belas rasul yang dipilih itu adalah sebagai berikut:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Simon (yang Yesus beri nama baru Petrus),
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="17" bcv="MRK.3.17" />kedua anak Zebedeus, yaitu Yakobus dan Yohanes (yang juga Yesus beri nama baru yaitu Boanerges, artinya anak-anak guntur.)<f caller="+"><fr>3:17
</fr><fk>anak-anak guntur
</fk><ft>Ada kemungkinan Yesus memberi nama ‘Boanerges’ karena kedua bersaudara ini sifatnya cepat mengambil keputusan dan langsung bertindak. Lihat Luk. 9:54; Mrk. 9:38.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="18" bcv="MRK.3.18" />Lalu yang lainnya Andreas, Filipus,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Bartolomeus, Matius,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Tomas, Tadeus, Yakobus anak Alfeus, Simon orang Kanaan,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="19" bcv="MRK.3.19" />dan Yudas yang berasal dari desa Kariot. Dialah yang kemudian mengkhianati Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Ahli-ahli Taurat menghina Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 12:22-32; Luk. 11:14-23; 12:10
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="MRK.3.20" />Sesudah itu Yesus kembali ke rumah yang biasa Dia tinggali. Tetapi banyak orang berkumpul lagi di situ, sampai Yesus dan murid-murid-Nya sama sekali tidak sempat istirahat ataupun makan.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="MRK.3.21" />Pada waktu itu ada beberapa orang yang mengenal Yesus berkata tentang-Nya, “Dia sudah gila.” Ketika keluarga-Nya mendengar hal itu, mereka berjalan ke tempat itu untuk memaksa Yesus pulang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="MRK.3.22" />Ada juga ahli-ahli Taurat yang datang dari Yerusalem. Mereka berkata, “Yesus sudah dikuasai oleh Beelzebul,<x caller="+"><xo>3:22
</xo><xt>Mat. 10:24-25 CK</xt></x> raja para setan. Beelzebul itulah yang memberinya kuasa untuk mengusir setan-setan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="MRK.3.23" />Maka Yesus memanggil orang banyak untuk berkumpul dan Dia berbicara kepada mereka, “Tidak mungkin Satanas<x caller="+"><xo>3:23
</xo><xt>Why. 20:2-3</xt></x> mengusir roh-roh yang berpihak kepadanya.” Lalu Yesus mengajar mereka dengan menggunakan beberapa kiasan:
<ve />
<v id="24-26" bcv="MRK.3.24" />“Kaki-tangan Satanas tidak mungkin terpecah-pecah dan saling melawan. Hal itu bisa digambarkan seperti satu negara atau satu keluarga: Kalau mereka saling melawan dan saling berperang, pasti negara atau keluarga itu akan hancur. Jadi jelaslah bahwa iblis tidak mungkin memberi kekuatan kepada-Ku untuk mengusir roh-roh yang berpihak kepadanya. Karena kalau itu terjadi, berarti kerajaan iblis sudah hancur.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="MRK.3.27" />Aku di sini sebagai musuh iblis yang datang untuk merampas harta darinya. Tidak ada pencuri yang berani masuk begitu saja ke dalam rumah orang yang sangat kuat. Sebelum masuk, dia harus lebih dulu mengikat orang kuat itu, barulah dia bisa masuk ke rumahnya dan merampas barang-barangnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="MRK.3.28" />“Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Allah bersedia mengampuni segala macam dosa manusia, termasuk segala bentuk penghinaan mereka terhadap-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="MRK.3.29" />Tetapi orang yang menghina Roh Kudus<x caller="+"><xo>3:29
</xo><xt>Mat. 12:31 CK</xt></x> tidak akan pernah diampuni oleh Allah untuk dosa besar itu. Mereka harus menanggung dosa itu selama-lamanya.”
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="MRK.3.30" />Yesus berkata begitu karena orang-orang sudah menghina Dia dengan berkata, “Yesus dikuasai roh jahat.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Sifat orang-orang yang Yesus anggap sebagai keluarga-Nya
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 12:46-50; Luk. 8:19-21
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="MRK.3.31" />Pada waktu itu juga, ibu dan saudara-saudara Yesus tiba di rumah itu dan menunggu di luar. Mereka minta tolong kepada orang untuk memanggilkan Dia.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="MRK.3.32" />Saat itu Yesus sedang duduk di dalam rumah dengan dikelilingi banyak orang. Lalu ada orang yang berkata, “Guru! Ibu, dan saudara-saudarimu mau bertemu. Mereka sedang menunggu di luar.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="MRK.3.33" />Tetapi Yesus menjawab, “Sekarang Aku akan menunjukkan kepada kalian orang-orang yang Aku anggap seperti ibu atau saudara dan saudari-Ku.”
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="MRK.3.34" />Lalu Dia memandang orang-orang yang duduk di sekitar-Nya dan berkata, “Mereka inilah yang Aku anggap sebagai ibu dan saudara-saudari-Ku,
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="MRK.3.35" />yaitu orang-orang yang melakukan kemauan Allah. Orang yang demikianlah yang Aku anggap sebagai ibu, saudara, dan saudari-Ku!”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="4" />
<s style="s1">Perumpamaan tentang bermacam-macam tanah
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 13:1-9; Luk. 8:4-8
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MRK.4.1" />Waktu Yesus mengajar lagi di tepi danau Galilea, banyak sekali orang berkumpul mengelilingi Dia. Karena itu Dia naik ke atas perahu yang sedang berlabuh dan duduk di situ, sedangkan orang banyak tetap berdiri di pinggir danau.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="MRK.4.2" />Lalu Yesus mengajar banyak hal kepada mereka dengan berbagai perumpamaan, seperti yang berikut ini:
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="MRK.4.3" />“Dengarkanlah baik-baik! Pada suatu hari, seorang petani pergi menabur benih di ladang.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="MRK.4.4" />Waktu dia sedang menabur, sebagian benih jatuh di jalan. Lalu burung-burung datang dan memakannya sampai habis.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="MRK.4.5" />Ada juga yang jatuh di tanah berbatu-batu. Lalu tunas benih itu cepat keluar, karena lapisan tanahnya tipis.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="MRK.4.6" />Tetapi waktu sinar matahari menjadi panas, tunas-tunas itu pun layu dan kering karena akarnya tidak bisa masuk ke dalam tanah.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="MRK.4.7" />Ada juga benih yang jatuh di antara rumput berduri. Kemudian rumput itu tumbuh semakin besar dan menghimpit tunas-tunas benih itu sehingga tidak bisa bertumbuh dan berbuah.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="MRK.4.8" />Tetapi yang sebagian lagi jatuh di tanah subur. Benih itu bertunas, tumbuh besar, dan memberi banyak hasil. Ada yang berbuah tiga puluh kali lipat, ada yang enam puluh, bahkan ada yang seratus kali lipat.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="MRK.4.9" />Lalu Yesus berkata, “Jangan sampai ajaran-Ku tadi masuk telinga kanan keluar telinga kiri! Renungkanlah itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Alasan Yesus mengajar dengan perumpamaan
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 13:10-17; Luk. 8:9-10
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="MRK.4.10" />Waktu Yesus sedang sendirian, kedua belas murid-Nya dan beberapa orang lain yang mendengar perumpamaan itu datang kepada-Nya dan berkata, “Guru, kami belum mengerti arti perumpamaan tadi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="MRK.4.11" />Lalu Dia berkata kepada mereka, “Dulu manusia tidak diizinkan untuk mengerti ajaran-ajaran tentang kerajaan Allah.<x caller="+"><xo>4:11
</xo><xt>Mat. 6:33 CK</xt></x> Sekarang kalian sudah diberi izin untuk mengerti hal-hal yang rahasia itu. Tetapi untuk mereka yang lain, Aku selalu mengajarkannya dengan perumpamaan
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="MRK.4.12" />supaya terjadilah sesuai perkataan Allah yang ditulis oleh nabi, yaitu,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Biarpun mereka terus-menerus mendengar pesan TUHAN,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">mereka tidak akan mengerti.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dan biarpun terus menyaksikan berbagai perbuatan TUHAN,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">mereka tidak akan memahami maknanya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Biar saja mereka tidak bertobat dan tidak kembali kepada-Ku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">supaya Aku tidak perlu mengampuni dosa-dosa mereka!’”<x caller="+"><xo>4:12
</xo><xt>Yes. 6:9-10</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Yesus menjelaskan arti perumpamaan tentang bermacam-macam tanah
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 13:18-23; Luk. 8:11-15
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="MRK.4.13" />Lalu Yesus berkata kepada murid-murid-Nya, “Aduh, kalau perumpamaan yang itu saja kalian belum mengerti, bagaimana mungkin kalian bisa memahami perumpamaan-Ku yang lainnya!”
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="MRK.4.14" />Kemudian Yesus menjelaskan artinya,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">“Petani yang menabur benih itu menggambarkan orang yang menyebarkan ajaran TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="15" bcv="MRK.4.15" />Yang pertama, tentang benih yang jatuh di jalan. Jalan menggambarkan orang-orang yang baru mendengar ajaran dari TUHAN, tetapi Satanas<x caller="+"><xo>4:15
</xo><xt>Why. 20:2-3</xt></x> dengan cepat datang dan mencuri ajaran itu dari hati mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="16" bcv="MRK.4.16" />Kedua, tentang benih yang jatuh di tanah berbatu-batu. Tanah berbatu-batu menggambarkan orang-orang yang mendengarkan ajaran TUHAN dan langsung menerimanya dengan senang hati.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="MRK.4.17" />Tetapi ajaran itu tidak berakar dalam hati mereka sehingga tidak bertahan lama. Waktu mereka mengalami kesusahan atau dianiaya karena mengikuti ajaran itu, mereka akan segera meninggalkan TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="18" bcv="MRK.4.18" />Ketiga, tentang benih yang jatuh di antara rumput berduri. Rumput berduri menggambarkan orang-orang yang sudah mendengarkan ajaran TUHAN,
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="MRK.4.19" />tetapi mereka kuatir tentang persoalan hidup sehari-hari di dunia ini. Mereka lebih mengutamakan kekayaan dan menyibukkan diri dengan mengejar hal-hal duniawi. Semua keinginan itu seperti rumput berduri yang menghimpit ajaran TUHAN sehingga tidak menghasilkan apa pun dalam hidup mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="20" bcv="MRK.4.20" />Sedangkan yang keempat, tentang benih yang jatuh di tanah yang subur. Tanah subur menggambarkan orang-orang yang mendengarkan ajaran dari TUHAN dan menerimanya dengan sepenuh hati. Karena itu, mereka memberikan banyak hasil,<x caller="+"><xo>4:20
</xo><xt>Mat. 13:23 CK</xt></x> seperti benih yang menghasilkan tiga puluh, atau enam puluh, ataupun seratus kali lipat.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kita harus mengerti ajaran-ajaran Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 13:12; Luk. 8:16-18
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="MRK.4.21" />Yesus berkata lagi kepada mereka, “Orang tidak mungkin menyalakan pelita lalu menaruhnya di bawah tempayan atau di kolong tempat tidur. Pelita selalu ditaruh di tempat yang tinggi supaya bisa menerangi seisi rumah.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="MRK.4.22" />Begitu juga semua ajaran yang Aku sampaikan dengan perumpamaan kepada orang banyak: Sekarang artinya dirahasiakan, tetapi nanti semuanya akan terbuka. Yang sekarang tidak jelas, nanti akan menjadi jelas.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="MRK.4.23" />Lalu Yesus mengingatkan mereka, “Jangan sampai ajaran-Ku tadi masuk telinga kanan keluar telinga kiri! Renungkanlah itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="MRK.4.24" />Kata Yesus lagi, “Renungkanlah agar kamu mengerti semua ajaran-Ku. Karena sebagaimana kamu berusaha mengerti ajaran-Ku, demikianlah Allah juga akan menambahkan kemampuan kepadamu untuk memahaminya. Bahkan Dia akan menambahkan lebih banyak hikmat lagi.<f caller="+"><fr>4:24
</fr><fk>penerjemahan metafora
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: “Perhatikanlah apa yang kalian dengar. Takaran yang kalian pakai akan menjadi ukuran yang dipakai pula kepada kalian, bahkan akan ditambahkan lagi.”</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="MRK.4.25" />Jadi, bagi orang yang merenungkan dan sudah memahami ajaran-Ku, Allah akan menambahkan kepadanya kemampuan untuk mengerti lebih banyak lagi. Tetapi bagi orang yang tidak berusaha mengingat dan mengerti ajaran-Ku, Allah akan mengambil kemampuan untuk mengerti itu darinya.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Dua perumpamaan tentang perkembangan kerajaan Allah di dunia
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 13:31-32, 34; Luk. 13:18-19
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Perumpamaan tentang benih gandum
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="MRK.4.26" />Selanjutnya Yesus memberikan perumpamaan yang lain kepada mereka. “Kerajaan Allah bisa digambarkan seperti seorang petani yang menabur benih gandum di ladangnya.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="MRK.4.27" />Sesudah menabur, dia pergi lalu hidup seperti biasa. Malam hari dia tidur, dan siang hari dia beraktivitas tanpa memikirkan benih itu. Dengan sendirinya benih itu bertunas dan terus bertumbuh, meskipun dia tidak mengerti bagaimana caranya.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="MRK.4.28" />Tanpa bantuan dari petani itu, benih gandum yang sudah ditabur di tanah akan tumbuh dengan sendirinya dan memberikan hasil. Pertama muncul tunas, lalu menjadi tangkai yang kecil seperti rumput. Kemudian tangkai itu menjadi besar, mengeluarkan bulir-bulir gandum, dan akhirnya penuh dengan biji.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="MRK.4.29" />Ketika biji-bijinya masak, barulah petani itu datang dan segera menyabit gandumnya, sebab musim panen sudah tiba.”
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Perumpamaan tentang biji sawi
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="MRK.4.30" />Kata Yesus lagi, “Supaya lebih jelas, Aku menambahkan perumpamaan lagi untuk menunjukkan gambaran tentang kerajaan Allah.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="MRK.4.31" />Kerajaan Allah ibarat biji sawi.<x caller="+"><xo>4:31
</xo><xt>Mat. 13:31 CK</xt></x> Biarpun biji itu paling kecil di dunia,
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="MRK.4.32" />tetapi waktu ditanam, biji itu akan menjadi tumbuhan yang paling besar di kebun. Tumbuhan itu akan mengeluarkan cabang-cabang yang besar sehingga burung-burung bisa berlindung di situ.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="MRK.4.33" />Yesus memakai banyak perumpamaan seperti itu untuk mengajar mereka, karena dengan cara itu mereka bisa mengerti.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="MRK.4.34" />Dia selalu memakai perumpamaan untuk mengajar orang banyak. Tetapi waktu Yesus hanya bersama dengan murid-murid-Nya, Dia menjelaskan arti setiap perumpamaan itu.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus menghentikan badai
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 8:18, 23-27; Luk. 8:22-25
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="MRK.4.35" />Hari itu, ketika sudah mulai malam, Yesus berkata kepada murid-murid-Nya, “Mari kita pergi ke seberang danau.”
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="MRK.4.36" />Mereka pun berangkat meninggalkan orang banyak dengan perahu yang tadi dipakai Yesus untuk mengajar. Beberapa perahu kecil lain juga mengikuti mereka.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="MRK.4.37" />Tiba-tiba angin kencang dan ombak besar datang menghantam perahu itu sehingga oleng dan air masuk ke perahu sampai hampir penuh.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="MRK.4.38" />Tetapi Yesus sedang tidur di bagian belakang perahu dengan kepala di atas bantal. Lalu murid-murid-Nya membangunkan Dia dan berkata, “Guru, engkau tidak peduli kalau kita mati tenggelam?!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="MRK.4.39" />Lalu Yesus bangun dan memerintahkan angin dan danau itu, “Berhenti! Diamlah!” Saat itu juga angin kencang berhenti dan danau pun menjadi tenang sekali.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="MRK.4.40" />Kemudian Dia berkata kepada mereka, “Kenapa kalian begitu takut?! Sekarang jelas bahwa kalian belum percaya kepada-Ku!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="MRK.4.41" />Melihat kejadian itu, mereka menjadi sangat heran dan takut, lalu berkata satu sama lain, “Wah, orang macam apa dia ini?! Bahkan angin dan danau pun taat kepadanya.”<f caller="+"><fr>4:41
</fr><fk>dia … kepadanya
</fk><ft>Di ayat ini, kata ganti untuk Yesus memakai huruf kecil karena yang berbicara belum mengetahui bahwa Dia Anak Allah.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>

<c id="5" />
<s style="s1">Yesus mengusir roh-roh jahat dari orang Gadara
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 8:28-34; Luk. 8:26-39
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MRK.5.1" />Sesudah itu, Yesus dan murid-murid-Nya tiba di seberang danau, yaitu daerah Gadara.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="MRK.5.2" />Saat Yesus turun dari perahu, seorang laki-laki yang dikuasai roh jahat langsung menemui-Nya. Orang itu keluar dari pekuburan<x caller="+"><xo>5:2
</xo><xt>Mat. 8:28 CK</xt></x> yang ada di dekat pantai itu.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="MRK.5.3" />Dia tinggal di gua-gua pekuburan dan sangat ganas. Penduduk sekitar sudah berkali-kali berusaha mengikatnya, bahkan dengan rantai besi. Tetapi dia selalu berhasil lepas.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="MRK.5.4" />Waktu kaki dan tangannya diikat dengan rantai besi, dia memutuskan rantai itu. Rantai yang di kakinya juga dia banting sampai hancur. Tidak ada seorang pun yang bisa menahannya.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="MRK.5.5" />Siang-malam dia berkeliaran di pekuburan itu dan bukit-bukit sekitarnya. Orang itu sering berteriak-teriak dan melukai badannya dengan batu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="MRK.5.6" />Waktu melihat Yesus dari jauh, dia lari mendekat dan berlutut di hadapan-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="7-8" bcv="MRK.5.7" />Lalu Yesus beberapa kali berkata kepada roh jahat itu, “Hei roh jahat, keluar dari orang ini!” Maka dengan suara keras orang itu berteriak, “Yesus Anak Allah Yang Mahatinggi, kenapa kamu mengganggu aku? Aku minta kamu berjanji demi nama Allah bahwa kamu tidak akan menyiksaku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="MRK.5.9" />Lalu Yesus bertanya, “Siapa namamu?”
</p>
<p style="p">Salah satu setan<f caller="+"><fr>5:9
</fr><fk>setan
</fk><ft>Di cerita ini, ada dua sebutan dalam bahasa Yunani untuk roh-roh jahat. Mulai dari ayat 2, secara harfiah teks Yunani menggunakan ‘roh najis’ yang diterjemahkan dalam TSI sebagai ‘roh-roh jahat’. Mulai dari ayat 12 teks Yunani menggunakan kata lain yang TSI terjemahkan sebagai ‘setan-setan’. Meski ada dua sebutan dalam bahasa Yunani maupun bahasa Indonesia, tidak ada perbedaan arti. Setan-setan bukan arwah orang mati, melainkan malaikat-malaikat yang bergabung dengan Satanas/iblis dalam pemberontakannya terhadap Allah sebelum dunia diciptakan, sehingga mereka menjadi kaki-tangan iblis.</ft></f> yang ada pada orang itu menjawab, “Batalion,<x caller="+"><xo>5:9
</xo><xt>Mat. 26:53 CK</xt></x> karena kami yang menguasai dia banyak sekali.”
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="MRK.5.10" />Setan-setan itu berulang kali memohon kepada Yesus supaya Dia tidak mengusir mereka keluar dari daerah tersebut.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="MRK.5.11" />Waktu itu, di sisi bukit yang curam ada sekelompok besar babi peliharaan yang sedang makan.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="MRK.5.12" />Setan-setan itu meminta kepada Yesus, “Izinkan kami masuk ke dalam babi-babi itu saja.”
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="MRK.5.13" />Yesus pun setuju. Maka roh-roh jahat itu langsung keluar dari orang itu dan masuk ke dalam kawanan babi yang berjumlah sekitar 2.000 ekor. Lalu semuanya lari dan terjun dari pinggir jurang ke dalam danau sehingga mati tenggelam.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="MRK.5.14" />Para penjaga babi itu lari dan menceritakan kejadian itu ke kota dan daerah sekitarnya. Kemudian orang-orang yang mendengar berita itu berdatangan untuk melihat apa yang sudah terjadi.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="MRK.5.15" />Sewaktu tiba di tempat Yesus berada, mereka melihat orang yang tadinya dikuasai roh-roh jahat itu sedang duduk tenang dan sudah berpakaian. Pikirannya juga sudah sehat kembali. Karena itu mereka pun takut kepada Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="MRK.5.16" />Para penjaga yang melihat sendiri kejadian itu menceritakan kembali kepada mereka tentang orang itu dan babi-babi tadi.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="MRK.5.17" />Sesudah mendengarkan cerita penjaga itu, orang banyak memohon dengan sangat supaya Yesus meninggalkan daerah mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="MRK.5.18" />Pada waktu Yesus naik ke perahu, orang yang tadinya dikuasai setan itu berkali-kali meminta kepada Yesus untuk diizinkan ikut bersama-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="MRK.5.19" />Tetapi Yesus tidak setuju. Dia berkata kepada orang itu, “Pulanglah dan ceritakanlah kepada keluargamu serta orang-orang di kampungmu bagaimana Allah sudah mengasihani dan menolongmu.”
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="MRK.5.20" />Maka orang itu pergi ke provinsi Sepuluh Kota<x caller="+"><xo>5:20
</xo><xt>Mat. 4:25 CK</xt></x> dan menceritakan bagaimana Yesus sudah menolong dia dengan begitu luar biasa. Semua orang yang mendengar kesaksiannya itu amat terheran-heran.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus menyembuhkan perempuan yang sakit pendarahan dan menghidupkan anak perempuan Yairus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 9:1, 18-26; Luk. 8:40-56
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="MRK.5.21" />Sesudah Yesus dan murid-murid-Nya menyeberang dan tiba di sebelah barat danau Galilea, banyak orang datang mengelilingi Dia di pinggir danau.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="MRK.5.22" />Seorang pemimpin rumah pertemuan orang Yahudi yang bernama Yairus juga datang. Waktu melihat Yesus, dia langsung berlutut di kaki-Nya
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="MRK.5.23" />dan memohon dengan sungguh-sungguh, “Tuhan, anak perempuan saya yang masih kecil sakit parah dan hampir mati. Tolong datanglah ke rumah saya dan sentuhlah dia supaya dia sembuh dan tidak mati.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="MRK.5.24" />Lalu Yesus dan murid-murid-Nya pergi bersamanya. Dalam perjalanan, banyak orang mengikuti mereka bahkan sampai berdesakan di sekeliling Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="MRK.5.25" />Di antara kerumunan itu, ada seorang perempuan yang sudah dua belas tahun menderita sakit pendarahan.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="MRK.5.26" />Dia sudah menghabiskan semua uangnya untuk berobat ke banyak dokter, tetapi mereka tidak mampu menyembuhkannya. Segala pengobatan itu membuat dia tersiksa. Namun penyakitnya tidak membaik dan malah semakin parah.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="MRK.5.27" />Perempuan itu sudah mendengar tentang Yesus. Jadi dia mengikuti-Nya dari belakang di tengah orang banyak dan menyentuh jubah Yesus,
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="MRK.5.28" />karena pikirnya, “Kalau aku menyentuh ujung jubah-Nya saja, aku pasti sembuh.”
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="MRK.5.29" />Sewaktu dia melakukannya, pendarahannya langsung berhenti dan dia merasakan bahwa tubuhnya tidak sakit lagi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="MRK.5.30" />Saat itu juga Yesus mengetahui bahwa ada kekuatan yang keluar dari diri-Nya. Jadi Dia berbalik dan bertanya kepada orang banyak itu, “Siapa yang baru saja menyentuh jubah-Ku?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="MRK.5.31" />Murid-murid-Nya menjawab, “Guru, Engkau melihat sendiri, begitu banyak orang yang berdesak-desakan di dekat-Mu. Tentu saja banyak orang yang tidak sengaja menyentuh jubah-Mu!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="MRK.5.32" />Tetapi Yesus terus melihat sekeliling untuk mencari orang yang sudah menyentuh jubah-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="MRK.5.33" />Saat menyadari bahwa dirinya sudah sembuh, perempuan itu pun bersujud di kaki Yesus dengan gemetar dan takut,<f caller="+"><fr>5:33
</fr><fk>gemetar dan takut
</fk><ft>Perempuan itu takut mengakui bahwa dia sudah menyentuh Yesus karena menurut hukum Taurat dan kebudayaan Yahudi, orang yang sakit pendarahan dianggap najis dan tidak boleh bersentuhan dengan orang sehat yang tidak najis. Lihat Im. 15:19-30.</ft></f> lalu menceritakan apa yang sudah dia lakukan.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="MRK.5.34" />Maka Yesus berkata kepadanya, “Karena kamu percaya penuh kepada-Ku, kamu sudah sembuh. Sekarang pulanglah dengan hati tenang, karena kamu benar-benar sudah sembuh dari penyakitmu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="MRK.5.35" />Ketika Yesus masih berbicara dengan perempuan itu, beberapa orang dari rumah Yairus datang dan berkata kepadanya, “Anak Bapak sudah meninggal. Jadi tidak usah kita merepotkan Guru lagi. Percuma.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="MRK.5.36" />Yesus juga mendengar berita itu, tetapi Dia langsung berkata kepada Yairus, “Jangan takut. Tetaplah percaya saja kepada-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="MRK.5.37" />Lalu Dia melanjutkan perjalanan dengan Petrus, Yakobus, dan Yohanes saudara Yakobus. Yesus melarang orang lain ikut bersama mereka.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="MRK.5.38" />Sewaktu tiba di rumah Yairus, mereka melihat keadaan ribut karena orang-orang menangis dengan keras.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="MRK.5.39" />Lalu Yesus masuk dan berkata kepada mereka, “Untuk apa kalian ribut dan menangis?! Anak itu tidak mati. Dia hanya tidur.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="40" bcv="MRK.5.40" />Orang-orang itu menertawakan Dia. Kemudian Yesus mengusir mereka semua keluar dan mengajak orangtua anak itu bersama ketiga murid-Nya masuk ke dalam kamar tempat anak itu terbaring.
<ve />
<v id="41" bcv="MRK.5.41" />Sambil memegang tangan anak itu, Yesus berkata dalam bahasa mereka, “Talita kumi.” (Artinya, “Hai anak perempuan, Aku berkata kepadamu: Bangunlah!”)
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="MRK.5.42" />Maka anak yang berumur dua belas tahun itu langsung bangun dan berjalan. Semua orang yang ada di situ terheran-heran.
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="MRK.5.43" />Tetapi Yesus dengan tegas melarang mereka menceritakan hal itu kepada orang lain. Lalu Dia menyuruh orangtuanya, “Berilah makanan kepada anak itu segera.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="6" />
<s style="s1">Yesus ditolak di kampung asal-Nya
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 13:53-58; Luk. 4:16-30
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MRK.6.1" />Lalu Yesus meninggalkan kota Kapernaum dan kembali ke Nazaret, kampung asal-Nya. Murid-murid-Nya juga ikut bersama Dia.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="MRK.6.2" />Pada hari Sabat, Yesus mulai mengajar di rumah pertemuan mereka. Banyak orang merasa sangat heran waktu mendengar Dia mengajar, lalu mereka berkata satu sama lain, “Berani sekali orang ini mengajar kita! Dari manakah dia mendapat pengetahuan untuk mengajar dan kuasa untuk melakukan berbagai keajaiban?
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="MRK.6.3" />Dia hanya tukang kayu yang kita kenal itu!— anak Maria, dan kakak dari Yakobus, Yoses, Yudas, dan Simon. Semua adik perempuannya juga tinggal di sini bersama kita.” Jadi karena mereka mengetahui asal-usul Yesus, mereka tidak mau percaya kepada-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="MRK.6.4" />Lalu Yesus berkata kepada mereka, “Seorang nabi selalu dihormati di mana-mana, kecuali di tempat asalnya dan di antara keluarganya.”
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="MRK.6.5" />Karena mereka tidak percaya, Yesus tidak melakukan banyak keajaiban di sana. Dia hanya menyembuhkan beberapa orang sakit dengan menyentuh mereka.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="MRK.6.6" />Yesus heran sekali, karena orang-orang di kampung halaman-Nya sendiri sama sekali tidak percaya kepada-Nya. Lalu Dia mengunjungi kampung-kampung lain di sekitar daerah itu untuk mengajar.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus mengutus murid-murid-Nya
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 10:1, 5-15; Luk. 9:1-6
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="MRK.6.7" />Kemudian Yesus mengumpulkan kedua belas murid-Nya untuk menugaskan mereka. Dia memberi mereka kuasa untuk mengusir roh-roh jahat, lalu mengutus mereka pergi berdua-dua.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="MRK.6.8" />Dia juga berpesan kepada mereka, “Dalam perjalanan, kamu semua tidak boleh membawa bekal apa pun, baik itu makanan, tas, maupun uang. Kamu hanya boleh membawa satu tongkat<f caller="+"><fr>6:8
</fr><fk>tongkat
</fk><ft>Tongkat dipakai untuk berjalan melintasi bukit-bukit yang berbatu-batu. Tongkat juga dipakai sebagai senjata melawan binatang buas dan penjahat.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="MRK.6.9" />dan memakai sandal. Jangan juga membawa baju cadangan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="MRK.6.10" />“Waktu kamu memasuki suatu kota dan ada satu keluarga yang menerima kamu untuk menginap di rumahnya, tinggallah di rumah itu sampai kamu pergi meninggalkan kota itu.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="MRK.6.11" />Tetapi apabila orang-orang di sana menolak kamu atau tidak mau mendengar apa yang kamu ajarkan, tinggalkanlah kota itu. Dan waktu kamu berangkat, kibaskanlah kotoran dari kaki dan sandalmu sebagai tanda peringatan bagi mereka. Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Pada hari pengadilan nanti, hukuman untuk penduduk kota Sodom dan Gomora akan lebih ringan daripada hukuman untuk kota itu.”<f caller="+"><fr>6:11
</fr><fk>kibaskanlah kotoran …
</fk><ft>Pada zaman Yesus, sudah menjadi kebiasaan orang Yahudi, kalau terpaksa melakukan perjalanan di daerah orang yang bukan Yahudi, saat meninggalkan daerah itu, mereka melepaskan kotoran dari telapak kaki dan pakaian mereka. Hal itu dilakukan karena mereka menganggap orang yang bukan Yahudi dan tanah mereka najis dan kotor. Yesus menyuruh murid-murid-Nya untuk melakukan hal yang sama kepada orang Yahudi yang menolak ajaran dari Allah. Dengan begitu, secara simbolis para murid-Nya menunjukkan bahwa Allah menganggap najis orang-orang yang keras kepala seperti itu. Hal tersebut juga menjadi tanda bahwa mereka akan dihukum Allah kalau tidak bertobat. Lihat contoh lain tentang hal ini dalam Kis. 18:6.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="MRK.6.12" />Lalu kedua belas murid-Nya pun pergi ke berbagai tempat untuk memberitakan bahwa sudah tiba waktunya untuk bertobat.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="MRK.6.13" />Mereka juga mengusir banyak setan dari orang-orang. Dan banyak orang sakit disembuhkan ketika murid Yesus mengoleskan minyak zaitun<f caller="+"><fr>6:13
</fr><fk>mengoleskan minyak …
</fk><ft>Murid-murid Yesus hanya mengolesi bagian tubuh tertentu dari orang sakit, mungkin kepala, bukan seluruh tubuhnya. Mereka juga bukan memijat orang. Minyak zaitun bukan berfungsi seperti minyak gosok. Murid-murid-Nya tahu bahwa yang menyembuhkan orang adalah Allah, bukan minyak itu. Minyak hanya dipakai sebagai lambang dan peringatan bahwa Allah hadir dan menjawab doa. Lihat juga Yak. 5:14-15 dengan catatannya di ayat 14.</ft></f> kepada mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pendapat Herodes tentang Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 14:1-2; Luk. 9:7-9
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14-16" bcv="MRK.6.14" />Raja Herodes, yaitu raja provinsi Galilea, mendengar tentang Yesus, karena nama-Nya sudah terkenal di mana-mana. Pada waktu itu, Herodes baru saja membunuh Yohanes Pembaptis. Karena itu dia berkata, “Orang yang menyebut dirinya Yesus<x caller="+"><xo>6:14-16
</xo><xt>Mat. 14:2 CK</xt></x> itu sebenarnya adalah Yohanes Pembaptis yang sudah hidup kembali dari kematian. Itu sebabnya dia bisa melakukan keajaiban-keajaiban.” Tetapi ada orang lain yang berkata, “Dia adalah Nabi Elia, yang dulu terangkat ke surga dalam keadaan hidup. Sekarang dia kembali dan menyebut dirinya Yesus.” Dan ada juga yang mengatakan, “Yesus adalah seorang nabi yang baru, seperti nabi-nabi pada zaman dulu.”
</p>
<p style="p">Waktu Herodes mendengar hal itu, dia berkata, “Yesus itu pasti Yohanes Pembaptis! Dulu kepalanya dipenggal atas perintah saya. Tetapi sekarang dia sudah hidup kembali!”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kisah pembunuhan Yohanes Pembaptis
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 14:3-12
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17-18" bcv="MRK.6.17" />Jauh sebelum peristiwa itu, Herodes sudah merebut Herodiana,<x caller="+"><xo>6:17-18
</xo><xt>Mat. 14:3-4 CK</xt></x> istri adiknya sendiri, yaitu Filipus. Yohanes Pembaptis berulang kali menegur dia, “Menurut hukum Taurat kamu tidak boleh kawin dengan istri adikmu.” Karena itu Herodes menyuruh tentaranya untuk menangkap Yohanes dan memasukkan dia ke dalam penjara.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="MRK.6.19" />Karena alasan itu juga, Herodiana menyimpan dendam terhadap Yohanes Pembaptis dan ingin membunuh dia. Tetapi Herodiana tidak bisa melakukannya
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="MRK.6.20" />karena Raja Herodes tidak mengizinkan. Herodes takut kepada Yohanes Pembaptis dan sadar bahwa Yohanes adalah orang saleh dan benar di mata Allah. Dia juga senang mendengar perkataan Yohanes, walaupun tegurannya selalu membuat Herodes gelisah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="MRK.6.21" />Namun, akhirnya Herodiana mendapat kesempatan yang dia inginkan, yaitu ketika mereka merayakan ulang tahun Herodes. Pada pesta makan itu, Herodes mengundang para pejabat tinggi, kepala tentara, juga orang-orang penting di Galilea.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="MRK.6.22" />Dalam pesta itu, anak perempuan Herodiana menari di hadapan Herodes dan semua tamunya. Mereka semua sangat senang melihat dia menari, sehingga Herodes langsung berjanji kepadanya, “Kamu boleh minta apa pun yang kamu mau. Aku pasti memberikannya kepadamu.”
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="MRK.6.23" />Herodes bahkan bersumpah, “Aku akan memberikan apa saja yang kamu minta, biarpun itu setengah dari harta kerajaanku ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="MRK.6.24" />Lalu anak perempuan itu keluar dan bertanya kepada ibunya, “Apa yang sebaiknya aku minta?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Herodiana, “Mintalah kepala Yohanes Pembaptis.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="MRK.6.25" />Maka anak itu cepat-cepat kembali kepada Raja Herodes dan berkata, “Aku hanya meminta supaya kepala Yohanes Pembaptis dipenggal, ditaruh di atas piring besar, dan dibawa kemari sekarang juga!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="MRK.6.26" />Mendengar permintaan itu, Herodes sangat menyesal. Tetapi karena sudah bersumpah di depan semua tamunya, dia tidak bisa menolak.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="MRK.6.27" />Jadi Herodes segera menyuruh tentaranya untuk memenggal dan membawa kepala Yohanes. Tentara itu pergi ke penjara lalu memenggal Yohanes Pembaptis
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="MRK.6.28" />dan membawa kepalanya di atas sebuah piring besar. Dia memberikannya kepada putri Herodiana, kemudian anak itu memberikannya kepada ibunya.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="MRK.6.29" />Waktu pengikut-pengikut Yohanes Pembaptis mendengar berita itu, mereka pergi ke penjara untuk mengambil mayat Yohanes dan menguburkannya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus memberi makan lima ribu orang lebih
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 14:13-21; Luk. 9:10-17; Yoh. 6:1-14
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="MRK.6.30" />Beberapa waktu kemudian, murid-murid yang diutus Yesus itu kembali dan berkumpul bersama-Nya. Mereka menceritakan semua yang sudah mereka lakukan dan ajarkan.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="MRK.6.31" />Tetapi banyak orang terus berdatangan ke tempat itu sehingga Yesus dan murid-murid-Nya tidak sempat istirahat, meski hanya sebentar untuk makan. Akhirnya Yesus berkata kepada mereka, “Mari kita pergi ke tempat yang sunyi supaya bisa beristirahat di sana.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="MRK.6.32" />Maka mereka pergi naik perahu ke tempat yang sepi.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="MRK.6.33" />Namun, orang-orang itu mengenali Yesus dan murid-murid-Nya dan melihat ke arah mana mereka pergi. Lalu mereka berjalan kaki untuk menyusul Yesus melalui jalan darat, bahkan ada yang berlari sehingga mereka tiba di tempat itu lebih dulu daripada Yesus dan para murid-Nya. Banyak orang lain dari berbagai kota juga berdatangan ke tempat itu.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="MRK.6.34" />Waktu Yesus turun dari perahu dan melihat banyak sekali orang sudah berkumpul di situ, Dia merasa kasihan kepada mereka, karena mereka seperti kawanan domba yang tidak mempunyai gembala. Lalu Dia mulai mengajarkan banyak hal kepada mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="MRK.6.35" />Ketika hari semakin sore, murid-murid Yesus berkata kepada-Nya, “Sekarang hari sudah mulai gelap, dan di sini daerah terpencil.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="MRK.6.36" />Sebaiknya kita menyuruh mereka pergi ke desa-desa sekitar untuk membeli makanan, karena mereka tidak membawa makanan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="MRK.6.37" />Tetapi Yesus berkata, “Kalian saja yang memberi mereka makanan.”
</p>
<p style="p">Para murid pun menjawab, “Tidak mungkin! Dari mana kami bisa mendapat 200 keping perak besar<f caller="+"><fr>6:37
</fr><fk>200 keping perak besar
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: 200
</ft><ft><it>dinar</it>. Dinar adalah mata uang Romawi yang dibuat dari perak asli. Pada zaman itu, satu dinar adalah upah seorang pekerja dalam satu hari. Jadi 200 dinar adalah jumlah yang besar, kira-kira setara dengan gaji seseorang selama tujuh bulan.</ft></f> untuk membeli makanan bagi orang sebanyak ini?!”
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="MRK.6.38" />Lalu Yesus bertanya, “Ada berapa roti yang kalian punya? Coba hitung.”
</p>
<p style="p">Sesudah memeriksanya, mereka menjawab “Ada lima roti dan dua ikan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="MRK.6.39" />Kemudian Yesus menyuruh orang banyak itu duduk berkelompok-kelompok di atas rumput.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="MRK.6.40" />Dan mereka semua duduk membentuk banyak kelompok. Setiap kelompok ada yang berisi lima puluh orang, ada juga yang seratus orang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="MRK.6.41" />Lalu Yesus mengambil lima roti dan dua ikan tadi, memandang ke langit, dan mengucap syukur kepada Allah atas makanan itu. Kemudian Dia menyobek-nyobek roti dan menyuwir-nyuwir ikan itu, lalu terus memberikannya kepada murid-murid-Nya untuk dibagi-bagikan kepada orang banyak.
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="MRK.6.42" />Semua orang makan sampai kenyang.
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="MRK.6.43" />Sesudah itu para murid mengumpulkan roti dan ikan yang berlebih sebanyak dua belas keranjang.
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="MRK.6.44" />Jumlah orang yang ikut makan kira-kira lima ribu orang laki-laki, belum terhitung perempuan dan anak-anak.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus berjalan di atas air
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 14:22-32; Yoh. 6:15-21
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="45" bcv="MRK.6.45" />Sesudah itu Yesus langsung menyuruh murid-murid-Nya naik perahu mendahului Dia ke kampung Betsaida di seberang danau, sementara Dia menyuruh orang banyak itu pulang.
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="MRK.6.46" />Kemudian Yesus pergi seorang diri ke bukit untuk berdoa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="47" bcv="MRK.6.47" />Ketika hari sudah malam, murid-murid-Nya yang tadi naik perahu sudah sampai di tengah danau, sedangkan Yesus masih sendirian di darat.
<ve />
<v id="48" bcv="MRK.6.48" />Dia melihat mereka kesusahan mendayung karena angin kencang bertiup dari arah berlawanan. Lalu waktu masih pagi-pagi buta, Yesus datang kepada mereka dengan berjalan di atas air, dan Dia berpura-pura mau melewati mereka.
<ve />
<v id="49-50" bcv="MRK.6.49" />Ketika para murid melihat suatu sosok berjalan di atas air, mereka ketakutan dan berteriak-teriak karena menyangka itu hantu.
</p>
<p style="p">Tetapi Yesus berkata kepada mereka, “Kuatkanlah hatimu! Ini Aku. Jangan takut.”
<ve />
<v id="51" bcv="MRK.6.51" />Sesudah Yesus naik ke dalam perahu itu, angin pun langsung berhenti, sehingga mereka sangat kagum dan terheran-heran.
<ve />
<v id="52" bcv="MRK.6.52" />Meskipun sudah melihat keajaiban yang Yesus lakukan dengan lima roti dan dua ikan itu, mereka tetap belum mengerti siapa Yesus sesungguhnya, karena hati dan pikiran mereka masih tertutup.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus menyembuhkan banyak orang di Genesaret
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="53-54" bcv="MRK.6.53" />Yesus dan murid-murid-Nya pun tiba di kampung Genesaret. Waktu mereka turun dan mengikat perahu, orang-orang di situ langsung mengenali bahwa Dia adalah Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="55" bcv="MRK.6.55" />Maka mereka berlari ke seluruh daerah itu untuk menyampaikan bahwa Yesus sudah kembali. Lalu penduduk di sekitar situ membawa orang-orang sakit kepada Yesus. Mereka memanggul orang sakit itu beserta alas tidurnya ke mana pun mereka mendengar Yesus berada.
<ve />
<v id="56" bcv="MRK.6.56" />Kalau Yesus ada di suatu kota, kampung, atau rumah di luar kampung, mereka membawa orang-orang sakit ke tempat umum yang terdekat. Mereka memohon kepada-Nya supaya Dia mengizinkan orang-orang sakit itu menyentuh rumbai jubah-Nya saja. Dan semua orang yang menyentuh salah satu rumbai-Nya menjadi sembuh.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="7" />
<s style="s1">Peraturan-peraturan nenek moyang orang Yahudi berlawanan dengan ajaran Allah
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 15:1-9
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MRK.7.1" />Pada suatu hari, orang-orang dari kelompok Farisi bersama ahli-ahli Taurat datang dari Yerusalem dan berkumpul bersama Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="MRK.7.2" />Mereka memperhatikan beberapa murid Yesus sedang makan tanpa mengikuti adat Yahudi, yaitu tidak membasuh tangannya sebelum makan.<f caller="+"><fr>7:2
</fr><fk>tidak membasuh tangannya …
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: “makan dengan tangan biasa, yang tidak dibasuh.” Kata ‘tangan biasa’ berarti tangan yang belum dikuduskan lagi sesudah dipakai untuk pekerjaan sehari-hari. Menurut adat Yahudi, ‘tangan biasa’ dianggap najis dan harus dikuduskan lagi sebelum makan. Kata yang diterjemahkan ‘membasuh’ berarti ‘menyiram tangan dengan air sebagai suatu adat pembersihan’. Jadi yang dipermasalahkan adalah adat nenek moyang Yahudi, bukan sekedar soal kebersihan, dan bukan juga karena mereka melanggar hukum Taurat.</ft></f> Jadi menurut mereka, murid-murid Yesus sudah menjadi najis di hadapan Allah.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="MRK.7.3" />Karena memang semua orang Yahudi mengikuti aturan-aturan nenek moyang, khususnya anggota kelompok Farisi yang sangat kuat berpegang pada semua peraturan itu. Mereka sama sekali tidak makan sebelum membasuh tangannya sesuai peraturan adat.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="MRK.7.4" />Begitu juga kalau pulang dari pasar, mereka harus mandi dengan cara khusus sebelum makan. Masih banyak lagi aturan lain dari nenek moyang mereka, dan semuanya mereka taati— seperti cara mencuci gelas, tempat air, alat-alat dapur dari logam, dan meja makan.<f caller="+"><fr>7:4
</fr><fk>mencuci …
</fk><ft>Kata dalam bahasa Yunani yang diterjemahkan ‘mencuci’ di sini sama dengan kata ‘membaptis’. Dalam ayat ini kita melihat bahwa menurut adat pembersihan agama Yahudi, barang-barang besar seperti meja juga dapat dibersihkan dengan cara ‘membaptis’. Walaupun awalnya kata ini berarti ‘rendam’, pada perkembangannya kata ini juga dipakai dengan arti ‘siram’ atau ‘mengadakan pembersihan dengan ritual agama’. Pada zaman Yesus, meja makan orang Yahudi rendah dan orang-orang biasanya makan dengan posisi setengah berbaring dan bersandar pada meja. Jadi, kata Yunani yang diterjemahkan meja juga bisa berarti tempat tidur.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="MRK.7.5" />Karena itu, orang-orang Farisi dan ahli-ahli Taurat berkata kepada Yesus, “Kami tidak setuju dengan murid-muridmu yang melanggar adat istiadat nenek moyang kita! Mereka makan dengan tangan yang belum dibasuh.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="MRK.7.6" />Tetapi Yesus menjawab, “Benarlah apa yang dinubuatkan Nabi Yesaya tentang kalian, hai orang-orang munafik!<x caller="+"><xo>7:6
</xo><xt>Mat. 6:2 CK</xt></x> Karena Dia menulis begini,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Mulut mereka memuji Aku
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan mengaku ingin hidup dekat dengan-Ku,
</q>
<q style="q1">tetapi hati mereka menjauhi Aku.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="MRK.7.7" />Percuma saja mereka menyembah Aku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena mereka hanya mengajarkan aturan-aturan manusia yang bukan aturan-Ku.’”<x caller="+"><xo>7:7
</xo><xt>Yes. 29:13 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="8" bcv="MRK.7.8" />Kata Yesus lagi, “Kalian sudah meninggalkan perintah-perintah Allah hanya untuk mengikuti adat istiadat manusia, seperti tata cara mencuci tempat air dan gelas, dan banyak lagi aturan lainnya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="MRK.7.9" />Lalu kata-Nya kepada mereka, “Hebat sekali kalian mengakali perintah-perintah Allah demi mengikuti adat istiadat nenek moyang!
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="MRK.7.10" />Sebagai contoh, dalam hukum Taurat tertulis ‘Hormatilah ayah ibumu,’ dan ‘Orang yang menghina ayah atau ibunya harus dihukum mati.’<x caller="+"><xo>7:10
</xo><xt>Kel. 20:12; 21:17; Ul. 5:16</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="11-12" bcv="MRK.7.11" />Tetapi kalian mengajarkan bahwa kita boleh berkata kepada ayah atau ibu kita, ‘Aku tidak bisa membantu kamu lagi, karena aku sudah berjanji akan memberikan semua hartaku kepada Allah.’ Menurut kalian, kalau kita melakukan itu, kita tidak wajib lagi menghormati ayah atau ibu kita.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="MRK.7.13" />Artinya, kalian membatalkan perintah Allah hanya untuk mengikuti adat istiadat nenek moyang! Itu baru satu contoh. Masih banyak lagi hal seperti itu yang kalian lakukan.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Hal-hal yang membuat kita najis di mata Allah
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 15:10-20
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="MRK.7.14" />Lalu Yesus memanggil orang banyak dan berkata, “Kalian semua dengarkanlah Aku dan berusahalah untuk mengerti:
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="MRK.7.15" />Apa saja yang masuk ke dalam tubuh seseorang tidak membuat dia najis di mata Allah. Sebaliknya, apa yang keluar dari mulutnya, itulah yang menentukan dia najis atau tidak di mata Allah!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="MRK.7.16" />“Jangan sampai ajaran-Ku tadi masuk telinga kanan keluar telinga kiri! Renungkanlah itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="MRK.7.17" />Waktu Yesus meninggalkan orang banyak dan masuk ke sebuah rumah, murid-murid-Nya bertanya kepada-Nya tentang arti kiasan itu.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="MRK.7.18" />Lalu Yesus berkata, “Kalian juga belum mengerti?! Seharusnya kalian tahu bahwa apa saja yang masuk ke dalam tubuh melalui mulut tidak akan menjadikan orang najis,
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="MRK.7.19" />karena makanan tidak masuk ke dalam hati dan pikiran, tetapi ke dalam perut, lalu keluar melalui pembuangan air besar.” (Artinya, Yesus mengatakan bahwa tidak ada makanan yang menajiskan. Semua makanan halal.)
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="MRK.7.20" />“Tetapi ucapan mulut yang berasal dari dalam diri, itulah yang menentukan apakah seseorang najis atau tidak di hadapan Allah!
<ve />
<v id="21-22" bcv="MRK.7.21" />Karena dari dalam diri, yaitu hati dan pikiran, berasal segala macam keinginan jahat, seperti:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">mencuri, membunuh,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">berbagai dosa percabulan, berzina,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">atau perbuatan hawa nafsu yang lain.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Juga iri hati, rakus,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">berbuat jahat, menipu,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">menjelekkan orang lain, sombong,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan keras kepala.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="23" bcv="MRK.7.23" />Semua hal yang jahat itu datangnya dari dalam hati dan pikiran manusia, dan itulah yang menentukan apakah seseorang menjadi najis di hadapan Allah atau tidak.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus menguji hati seorang wanita yang bukan orang Yahudi
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 15:21-28
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="MRK.7.24" />Lalu Yesus meninggalkan tempat itu dan pergi ke daerah Tirus dan Sidon. Di situ Yesus masuk ke suatu rumah dan tidak ingin diketahui siapa pun bahwa Dia berada di situ. Tetapi karena sudah dikenal di mana-mana, Dia tidak bisa menyembunyikan diri.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="MRK.7.25" />Di sana ada seorang ibu yang anak perempuannya dikuasai roh jahat. Waktu ibu itu mendengar bahwa Yesus ada di daerahnya, dia langsung datang dan berlutut di kaki Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="MRK.7.26" />Wanita itu bukan orang Yahudi. Dia berasal dari daerah Fenisia di provinsi Siria, dan dia berbahasa Yunani. Dia memohon kepada Yesus untuk mengusir setan yang menguasai anaknya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="MRK.7.27" />Tetapi Yesus berkata kepadanya, “Kamu bukan orang Yahudi. Kalau Aku menolongmu, itu sama seperti orang yang mengambil makanan anak-anaknya dan memberikannya kepada anjing. Biarlah anak-anak makan lebih dulu sampai kenyang.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="MRK.7.28" />Jawab ibu itu, “Benar, Tuhan. Biarlah anak-anak Yahudi makan sampai puas. Tetapi biasanya anjing-anjing memakan sisa-sisa makanan di bawah meja tuannya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="MRK.7.29" />Lalu Yesus berkata, “Oleh karena jawabanmu itu, Aku setuju! Sekarang Ibu boleh pulang. Setan itu sudah keluar dari anakmu.”
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="MRK.7.30" />Lalu dia pulang dan melihat anak perempuannya terbaring dengan tenang di tempat tidur, karena setan itu sudah meninggalkannya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus menyembuhkan orang tuli yang juga sulit berbicara
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="MRK.7.31" />Sesudah itu Yesus dan murid-murid-Nya meninggalkan daerah Tirus dan Sidon lalu pergi ke daerah di dekat danau Galilea yang disebut provinsi Sepuluh Kota.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="MRK.7.32" />Di situ, beberapa orang membawa kepada Yesus seorang yang tuli dan sulit berbicara. Mereka memohon kepada-Nya untuk menyentuh orang itu supaya sembuh.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="MRK.7.33" />Lalu Yesus menuntun dia agak menjauh dari orang banyak, sehingga mereka berdua saja. Pertama-tama Yesus memasukkan salah satu jari kiri dan jari kanan-Nya ke dalam kedua telinga orang itu. Kemudian Yesus meludah ke telapak tangan-Nya sendiri dan mengoleskan ludah itu pada lidah orang tuli yang sulit berbicara itu.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="MRK.7.34" />Lalu Yesus memandang ke langit. Dia menghela nafas<f caller="+"><fr>7:34
</fr><fk>menghela nafas
</fk><ft>Teks Yunani tidak menerangkan alasan Yesus menghela nafas. Hal itu bisa menunjukkan bahwa Dia sedang menghadapi sesuatu yang berat (Mrk. 8:12) atau bersiap-siap untuk melakukan sesuatu yang sangat ajaib.</ft></f> lalu berseru dalam bahasa Aram<f caller="+"><fr>7:34
</fr><fk>Aram
</fk><ft>Bahasa Aram mirip dengan bahasa Ibrani dan pada waktu itu digunakan sebagai bahasa sehari-hari oleh orang Yahudi.</ft></f> kepada orang itu, “Efata!” yang artinya “Terbukalah.”
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="MRK.7.35" />Saat itu juga telinga orang itu bisa mendengar, dan lidahnya langsung menjadi baik sehingga dia bisa berbicara dengan jelas.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="MRK.7.36" />Yesus melarang orang-orang yang menyaksikan kesembuhan itu agar tidak memberitahukannya kepada siapa pun. Tetapi berita tentang berbagai keajaiban Yesus malah semakin tersebar. Karena semakin Dia melarang, orang-orang justru semakin bersemangat memberitakannya.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="MRK.7.37" />Semua yang mendengar berita itu terheran-heran dan berkata, “Segala sesuatu yang Yesus lakukan luar biasa, dia membuat orang tuli bisa mendengar dan orang bisu bisa berbicara.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="8" />
<s style="s1">Yesus memberi makan empat ribu orang
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 15:32-39
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MRK.8.1" />Pada hari yang lain, banyak orang datang kembali dan berkumpul bersama Yesus. Mereka tidak mempunyai makanan, maka Yesus memanggil murid-murid-Nya dan berkata,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="MRK.8.2" />“Aku merasa kasihan sekali kepada orang banyak ini. Sudah tiga hari mereka bersama-sama Aku, dan sekarang mereka tidak punya makanan lagi.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="MRK.8.3" />Kalau Aku menyuruh mereka pulang dalam keadaan lapar, mereka bisa pingsan di jalan, karena ada yang datang dari jauh.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="MRK.8.4" />Tetapi murid-murid-Nya menjawab, “Wah! Kenapa Guru berkata begitu?! Di tempat sepi begini, tidak mungkin kita bisa membeli roti untuk orang sebanyak itu!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="MRK.8.5" />Lalu Yesus bertanya, “Berapa roti yang kalian punya?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab mereka, “Cuma tujuh.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="MRK.8.6" />Yesus pun menyuruh orang banyak itu duduk di tanah. Dia mengambil ketujuh roti itu, dan sesudah mengucap syukur kepada Allah, Dia menyobek-nyobek roti itu lalu terus memberikannya kepada para murid untuk dibagi-bagikan kepada orang banyak itu.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="MRK.8.7" />Mereka juga mempunyai beberapa ikan kecil. Jadi Yesus mengucap syukur atas ikan itu lalu menyuruh murid-murid-Nya untuk membagikannya juga.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="MRK.8.8" />Semua orang makan sampai kenyang. Sesudah itu, makanan yang tersisa dikumpulkan sebanyak tujuh keranjang besar.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="MRK.8.9" />Jumlah orang yang ikut makan kira-kira empat ribu. Kemudian Yesus menyuruh mereka pulang,
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="MRK.8.10" />sedangkan Dia bersama murid-murid-Nya langsung naik perahu menuju daerah Dalmanuta.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Keajaiban yang diberikan kepada orang yang memusuhi Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 16:1-4
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="MRK.8.11" />Lalu orang-orang Farisi datang dan mulai berdebat dengan Yesus. Sebenarnya mereka sedang mencari alasan untuk menyalahkan Dia. Karena itu mereka berkata kepada-Nya, “Coba buatlah keajaiban di langit sebagai bukti bahwa kamu benar-benar diutus Allah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="MRK.8.12" />Mendengar permintaan itu, Yesus menghela nafas panjang, lalu berkata, “Tidak pantas orang-orang keras kepala seperti kalian<f caller="+"><fr>8:12
</fr><fk>orang-orang keras kepala …
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: ‘angkatan ini’ atau ‘orang-orang zaman ini’. Kata itu menunjukkan bahwa Yesus kesal karena mereka sudah menyaksikan banyak keajaiban yang lain namun tetap tidak percaya kepada-Nya.</ft></f> menyuruh-Ku membuat keajaiban sebagai tanda bukti! Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Untuk orang-orang seperti kalian, Aku sama sekali tidak akan membuat keajaiban!”
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="MRK.8.13" />Sesudah berkata begitu, Yesus meninggalkan mereka dan naik perahu bersama murid-murid-Nya ke seberang danau.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Ragi kelompok Farisi dan golongan pendukung Raja Herodes
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 16:5-12
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="MRK.8.14" />Dalam perjalanan itu, murid-murid Yesus lupa membawa makanan. Mereka hanya punya satu roti di dalam perahu.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="MRK.8.15" />Lalu Yesus memberitahu mereka, “Hati-hati, jangan sampai kalian terkena ragi dari kelompok Farisi dan golongan pendukung Raja Herodes.”<x caller="+"><xo>8:15
</xo><xt>Mat. 16:6 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="MRK.8.16" />Mereka pun saling membicarakan hal itu dengan berkata, “Dia berkata begitu karena kita lupa membawa roti.”
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="MRK.8.17" />Tetapi Yesus mengetahui apa yang mereka perbincangkan. Lalu kata-Nya kepada mereka, “Kenapa kalian sampai bicara tentang kekurangan roti! Seharusnya kalian sudah bisa mengerti. Kalian ini terlalu keras kepala!
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="MRK.8.18" />Bukankah kalian punya mata dan telinga? Kenapa kalian sampai tidak melihat dan mendengar?! Bagaimana mungkin kalian bisa lupa berbagai hal yang sudah kalian saksikan sendiri!
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="MRK.8.19" />Waktu Aku membagi-bagikan lima roti untuk lima ribu orang, berapa keranjang penuh sisa roti yang kalian kumpulkan?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab mereka, “Dua belas.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="MRK.8.20" />“Dan waktu Aku memberi makan empat ribu orang dengan tujuh roti, berapa keranjang besar sisa roti yang kalian kumpulkan?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab mereka, “Tujuh keranjang penuh.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="MRK.8.21" />Lalu kata Yesus kepada mereka, “Apakah kalian masih belum mengerti?”<f caller="+"><fr>8:21
</fr><fk>belum mengerti
</fk><ft>Maksud Yesus dijelaskan di Mat. 16:12.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus membuat orang buta bisa melihat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="MRK.8.22" />Waktu Yesus dan murid-murid-Nya tiba di kampung Betsaida, beberapa orang datang menuntun seorang laki-laki yang buta kepada Yesus. Mereka memohon dengan sangat supaya Dia menyentuh orang buta itu agar bisa melihat.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="MRK.8.23" />Kemudian Yesus memegang tangan orang buta itu dan menuntun dia keluar dari kampung. Sesudah itu Yesus mengoleskan ludah-Nya pada kelopak mata orang itu dan menyentuh bagian matanya, lalu bertanya, “Apakah kamu sudah bisa melihat sesuatu sekarang?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="MRK.8.24" />Orang itu memandang sekelilingnya dan menjawab, “Ya, saya bisa melihat orang-orang, tetapi buram, hanya kelihatan seperti pohon-pohon yang berjalan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="MRK.8.25" />Lalu Yesus meletakkan tangan-Nya kembali pada kelopak mata orang itu. Sekali lagi dia berusaha melihat, dan kali ini matanya sudah dipulihkan. Dia dapat melihat dengan jelas.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="MRK.8.26" />Kemudian Yesus menyuruhnya pulang dengan berkata, “Jangan melewati kampung ini, dan jangan beritahukan kejadian tadi kepada siapa pun di kampung ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Petrus mengakui bahwa Yesus adalah Raja Penyelamat
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 16:13-20; Luk. 9:18-21; Yoh. 6:66-71
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="MRK.8.27" />Sesudah itu Yesus dan murid-murid-Nya pergi ke kampung-kampung di sekitar daerah Kaisarea Filipi. Dalam perjalanan Dia bertanya kepada mereka, “Kata orang, sebagai siapakah Aku diutus?”<x caller="+"><xo>8:27
</xo><xt>Mat. 16:13 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="MRK.8.28" />Mereka menjawab, “Ada yang mengatakan bahwa Engkau pengganti Yohanes Pembaptis. Ada yang mengatakan bahwa Engkau Nabi Elia.<x caller="+"><xo>8:28
</xo><xt>2Raj. 2; Mal. 4:5-6</xt></x> Dan ada juga yang mengatakan bahwa Engkau adalah salah satu nabi zaman dulu yang sekarang hidup kembali.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="MRK.8.29" />Lalu Dia bertanya lagi kepada mereka, “Tetapi bagaimana pendapat kalian tentang Aku?”
</p>
<p style="p">Petrus menjawab, “Engkau adalah Kristus<x caller="+"><xo>8:29
</xo><xt>Mat. 1:12-16 CK</xt></x> yang sudah Allah janjikan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="MRK.8.30" />Lalu Yesus dengan tegas melarang mereka memberitahukan kepada siapa pun tentang jabatan-Nya itu.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus mulai mengajarkan bahwa Dia akan menderita dan dibunuh
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 16:21-28; Luk. 9:22-27
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="MRK.8.31" />Sejak itu Yesus mulai mengajar murid-murid-Nya bahwa Dia sudah ditentukan Allah untuk menanggung banyak penderitaan dan ditolak oleh para pemimpin Yahudi, imam-imam kepala, dan ahli-ahli Taurat. Dia memberitahukan, “Aku, Sang Anak Adam, akan dibunuh, tetapi pada hari ketiga Aku akan dihidupkan kembali oleh Allah.”
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="MRK.8.32" />Yesus membicarakan semua itu dengan terus terang kepada mereka. Tetapi Petrus berpikir bahwa tidak mungkin Raja Penyelamat menderita. Jadi dia menarik Yesus menjauh sedikit dari para murid yang lain dan menegur-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="MRK.8.33" />Tetapi Yesus berbalik dan memandang murid-murid-Nya, lalu menegur Petrus, “Pergilah dari hadapan-Ku, hai Satanas!<x caller="+"><xo>8:33
</xo><xt>Why. 20:2-3</xt></x> Karena kamu mengikuti pikiran manusia, bukan pikiran Allah!”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Tekad menjadi pengikut Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 16:24; Mat. 10:37-39; Luk. 14:25-33
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="MRK.8.34" />Sesudah itu Yesus memanggil para murid-Nya dan orang banyak yang sedang mengikuti Dia, lalu berkata kepada mereka, “Siapa yang mau mengikut Aku, dia harus melupakan kepentingan diri sendiri dan terus mengikut Aku dengan bertekad, ‘Sekalipun harus mati, bahkan mati disalibkan, aku tidak akan mundur!’
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="MRK.8.35" />Karena setiap orang yang berusaha mempertahankan nyawanya tetap akan mati. Tetapi orang yang mati dibunuh karena mengikut Aku dan mempercayai Kabar Baik tentang Aku, dia akan memperoleh hidup kekal.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="MRK.8.36" />Pikirkanlah: Kalau akhirnya kamu mati juga, apa gunanya kamu menjadi kaya sampai memiliki seluruh harta di dunia?
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="MRK.8.37" />Karena harta sebanyak apa pun tidak bisa membeli hidup yang kekal.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="MRK.8.38" />Manusia zaman sekarang sudah semakin jahat dan tidak setia kepada Allah. Jadi selama kalian hidup di antara mereka, jangan malu untuk mengaku, ‘Saya pengikut Yesus dan ajaran-Nya.’ Sebab jika kamu malu mengakui Aku, Sang Anak Adam, kelak Aku juga tidak akan mengakui kamu sebagai pengikut-Ku waktu Aku datang dalam kemuliaan Bapa-Ku bersama para malaikat surgawi.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="9" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MRK.9.1" />Lalu Yesus berkata kepada mereka, “Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Beberapa orang di antara kalian yang ada di sini tidak akan mati sebelum melihat bukti-bukti bahwa Allah mulai mendirikan kerajaan-Nya<x caller="+"><xo>9:1
</xo><xt>Mat. 16:28 CK</xt></x> dengan kuasa di dunia ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Sang Anak Adam berubah rupa di atas gunung
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 17:1-13; Luk. 9:28-36
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="MRK.9.2" />Enam hari kemudian, Yesus mengajak Petrus, Yakobus, dan Yohanes naik ke gunung yang tinggi berempat saja. Di sana Yesus berubah wujud di hadapan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="MRK.9.3" />Pakaian-Nya menjadi putih cemerlang berkilau-kilau. Tidak ada seorang pun di dunia ini yang bisa membuat kain seputih itu.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="MRK.9.4" />Tiba-tiba ketiga murid-Nya melihat Nabi Elia dan Musa sedang bercakap-cakap dengan Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="MRK.9.5" />Lalu Petrus berkata kepada Yesus, “Wah, Guru, indah sekali kita berada di sini! Kami akan membuatkan tiga pondok— satu untuk Engkau, satu untuk Musa, dan satu lagi untuk Elia.”
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="MRK.9.6" />Sebenarnya Petrus hanya asal bicara saja, sebab dia dan kedua murid yang lain sangat ketakutan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="MRK.9.7" />Tetapi saat itu juga, turunlah awan dan menutupi mereka. Dari dalam awan itu terdengar suara yang berkata, “Inilah Anak-Ku yang sangat Aku kasihi. Taatilah Dia.”
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="MRK.9.8" />Tiba-tiba ketiga murid itu tidak melihat ada orang lain di situ kecuali Yesus sendiri.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="MRK.9.9" />Dalam perjalanan turun dari gunung itu, Yesus melarang mereka, “Jangan menceritakan kepada siapa pun apa yang sudah kalian lihat di atas gunung ini, sebelum Aku hidup kembali dari kematian.”
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="MRK.9.10" />Mereka menaati apa yang Yesus perintahkan itu, tetapi kemudian bertanya-tanya satu sama lain tentang apa maksud Yesus dengan mengatakan “hidup kembali dari kematian.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="MRK.9.11" />Kemudian mereka bertanya kepada Yesus, “Kenapa para ahli Taurat mengajarkan bahwa Nabi Elia harus datang lebih dulu sebelum Mesias tiba?”<x caller="+"><xo>9:11
</xo><xt>Mal. 3:1; 4:5-6</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="MRK.9.12" />Jawab Yesus, “Benar, Elia memang datang lebih dulu untuk mempersiapkan segala hal sebelum Aku datang. Tetapi Firman Allah juga menuliskan, ‘Sang Anak Adam sudah ditetapkan untuk banyak menderita dan dihina orang.’
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="MRK.9.13" />Namun Aku memberitahu kalian: Elia sebenarnya sudah datang<x caller="+"><xo>9:13
</xo><xt>Mat. 17:13; Mat. 3:4 CK</xt></x> mendahului Aku, tetapi orang-orang memperlakukan dia sesuka hati mereka. Hal itu juga sesuai dengan yang tertulis tentang dia dalam Firman Allah.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus mengusir roh jahat dari seorang anak laki-laki
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 17:14-21; Luk. 9:37-43
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="MRK.9.14" />Waktu Yesus dan ketiga murid-Nya itu kembali, mereka melihat banyak orang sedang mengelilingi murid-murid Yesus yang lain. Di situ juga ada ahli-ahli Taurat yang sedang berdebat dengan murid-murid-Nya itu.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="MRK.9.15" />Sewaktu orang banyak itu melihat Yesus, mereka sangat terkejut dan segera berlari menyambut Dia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="MRK.9.16" />Lalu Yesus bertanya kepada para ahli Taurat itu, “Tadi apa yang kalian perdebatkan dengan murid-murid-Ku?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="MRK.9.17" />Tetapi tiba-tiba seorang lelaki berbicara dari antara kerumunan itu, “Guru, saya datang untuk membawa anak saya kepada-Mu. Dia dikuasai roh jahat sehingga tidak bisa berbicara.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="MRK.9.18" />Setiap kali roh jahat itu menyerangnya, roh itu membanting-banting dia. Mulutnya berbusa, dia mengertak-ngertakkan giginya, dan badannya menjadi kaku. Saya sudah minta murid-murid-Mu untuk mengusir roh itu, tetapi mereka tidak bisa.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="MRK.9.19" />Kata Yesus kepada mereka, “Bukan main! Kalian masih juga tidak percaya kepada Allah! Sampai kapan Aku harus bersabar terhadap kalian?! Bukankah sudah cukup lama Aku tinggal bersama kalian! Bawalah anak itu kemari!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="MRK.9.20" />Mereka pun membawa anak itu kepada-Nya. Saat roh jahat yang ada padanya melihat Yesus, dia langsung membuat anak itu kejang-kejang. Anak itu terbanting ke tanah, berguling-guling, dan busa keluar dari mulutnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="MRK.9.21" />Yesus bertanya kepada ayah anak itu, “Sudah berapa lama dia begini?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab ayahnya, “Sejak dia masih kecil.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="MRK.9.22" />Roh jahat itu sudah sering berusaha membunuh anak saya dengan melempar dia ke api atau menenggelamkannya ke dalam air. Tetapi kalau Guru bisa berbuat sesuatu, mohon kasihanilah kami dan tolonglah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="MRK.9.23" />Namun Yesus menegur dia, “Masalah yang sebenarnya adalah kamu tidak percaya penuh! Apa saja bisa Aku lakukan. Kalau kamu percaya kepada-Ku, Aku akan melakukannya bagimu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="MRK.9.24" />Sambil menangis, bapak itu langsung berteriak, “Saya percaya, ya Tuhanku! Tolonglah saya supaya bisa lebih yakin!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="MRK.9.25" />Waktu Yesus melihat kerumunan di situ semakin ramai, Dia membentak roh jahat itu, “Hei, roh yang membuat anak ini bisu dan tuli, Aku perintahkan kamu: Keluar darinya dan jangan pernah masuk lagi!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="MRK.9.26" />Roh jahat itu menjerit dan mengguncang-guncangkan anak itu dengan keras, lalu keluar. Anak itu terbaring kaku seperti mati, sehingga orang banyak yang menyaksikannya berkata, “Dia sudah mati.”
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="MRK.9.27" />Tetapi Yesus memegang tangan anak itu, lalu dia pun bangun dan Yesus membantunya berdiri.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="MRK.9.28" />Waktu Yesus sudah di rumah dan hanya bersama murid-murid-Nya, mereka bertanya kepada-Nya, “Kenapa kami tidak bisa mengusir roh jahat itu?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="MRK.9.29" />Jawab Yesus, “Roh jahat jenis ini hanya bisa diusir dengan berdoa dan berpuasa.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus memberitahukan lagi tentang kematian-Nya
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 17:22-23; Luk. 9:43-45
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="MRK.9.30" />Lalu Yesus dan murid-murid-Nya pergi dari tempat itu melalui daerah Galilea ke kota Kapernaum. Yesus tidak mau orang lain mengetahui di mana mereka berada,
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="MRK.9.31" />karena Dia sedang memberitahu murid-murid-Nya, “Aku, Sang Anak Adam, akan diserahkan ke tangan orang-orang jahat dan akan mati dibunuh. Tetapi pada hari ketiga sesudah Aku mati, Aku akan hidup kembali.”
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="MRK.9.32" />Waktu itu murid-murid-Nya tidak mengerti maksud perkataan Yesus, tetapi mereka segan menanyakan hal itu kepada-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Sifat orang-orang yang paling penting dalam kerajaan Allah
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 18:1-9; Luk. 9:46-50; 17:1-2
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="MRK.9.33" />Lalu sampailah Yesus dan murid-murid-Nya di Kapernaum. Waktu mereka sedang berada di rumah, Yesus bertanya, “Apa yang kalian perdebatkan dalam perjalanan tadi?”
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="MRK.9.34" />Namun mereka tidak berani menjawab, karena dalam perjalanan mereka mempersoalkan tentang siapakah yang paling tinggi kedudukannya di antara mereka.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="MRK.9.35" />Maka Yesus duduk dan mengumpulkan kedua belas murid-Nya, lalu mengajarkan, “Kalau kamu mau menjadi yang nomor satu di mata Allah, kamu harus siap menjadi yang paling hina dan menjadi pelayan bagi semuanya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="MRK.9.36" />Kemudian Yesus memanggil seorang anak kecil dan menempatkan anak itu di tengah-tengah mereka. Sambil memeluk anak itu Dia berkata,
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="MRK.9.37" />“Kalau kamu menerima dan melayani<x caller="+"><xo>9:37
</xo><xt>Mat. 18:5 CK</xt></x> anak kecil seperti ini dengan alasan untuk memuliakan Aku, berarti kamu sudah menerima dan melayani Aku. Dan kalau kamu sudah melayani Aku, berarti kamu juga sudah melayani Allah yang mengutus Aku ke dunia ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="38" bcv="MRK.9.38" />Kemudian Yohanes berkata kepada Yesus, “Guru, kami melihat seseorang mengusir setan-setan dengan memakai nama-Mu. Lalu kami melarang dia, karena dia bukan termasuk kelompok kita.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="MRK.9.39" />Tetapi jawab Yesus, “Jangan larang dia. Karena orang yang membuat keajaiban dengan memakai nama-Ku tidak mungkin bisa langsung berbalik menghina Aku.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="MRK.9.40" />Kalau seseorang tidak melawan kita, berarti dia di pihak kita.
<ve />
<v id="41" bcv="MRK.9.41" />Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Siapa pun yang menolong salah seorang dari kalian, sekalipun hanya memberi secangkir air minum, dengan alasan karena kamu adalah pengikut Kristus, dia pasti akan menerima upah dari Allah karena perbuatannya itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="42" bcv="MRK.9.42" />Lalu Yesus berkata lagi, “Kalau ada orang menyebabkan anak kecil yang percaya kepada-Ku jatuh dalam dosa, orang itu akan mendapat hukuman yang sangat berat dari Allah. Sebelum dia melakukan dosa besar itu, lebih baik jika sebuah batu besar<x caller="+"><xo>9:42
</xo><xt>Mat. 18:6 CK</xt></x> diikat ke lehernya lalu dia dibuang ke laut. Mengalami kengerian seperti itu jauh lebih ringan daripada hukuman Allah yang akan dia tanggung selamanya kalau menyebabkan seorang anak jatuh dalam dosa.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Menjadi warga kerajaan Allah tidak mudah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="43" bcv="MRK.9.43" />Lalu Yesus berkata lagi, “Kalau salah satu tanganmu menyebabkan kamu berbuat dosa, potong dan buanglah tanganmu itu! Jangan sampai tanganmu membuat kamu gagal menerima hidup kekal. Lebih baik kamu masuk surga dengan satu tangan, daripada tanganmu lengkap tetapi kamu masuk neraka, di mana apinya tidak akan pernah padam.
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="MRK.9.44" />Seperti yang tertulis dalam Firman TUHAN, ‘Di dalam neraka, belatung yang menggerogoti mereka tidak akan mati, dan api yang membakar mereka tidak akan padam.’<x caller="+"><xo>9:44
</xo><xt>Yes. 66:24</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="45" bcv="MRK.9.45" />Begitu juga kalau salah satu kakimu menyebabkan kamu berbuat dosa, potong saja kaki itu! Jangan sampai kakimu membuat kamu gagal menerima hidup yang kekal. Lebih baik kamu masuk surga dengan satu kaki daripada kakimu lengkap tetapi kamu dibuang ke dalam neraka yang apinya tidak akan pernah padam.
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="MRK.9.46" />‘Di dalam neraka, belatung yang menggerogoti mereka tidak akan pernah mati, dan apinya tidak akan pernah padam.’
<ve />
<v id="47" bcv="MRK.9.47" />Dan kalau matamu yang sebelah membuat kamu berdosa, cungkil dan buanglah matamu itu! Lebih baik kamu masuk kerajaan Allah dengan satu mata daripada matamu lengkap tetapi kamu dibuang ke dalam api neraka.
<ve />
<v id="48" bcv="MRK.9.48" />‘Di dalam neraka, belatung yang menggerogoti mereka tidak akan pernah mati dan apinya tidak akan pernah padam.’<x caller="+"><xo>9:48
</xo><xt>Yes. 66:24 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="49" bcv="MRK.9.49" />“Sebenarnya, setiap pengikut-Ku akan diuji dengan kesusahan yang rasanya seperti panas api, tetapi setiap pengurbanan mereka akan menghasilkan dampak baik, seperti garam memberi rasa pada daging kurban yang dibakar di mezbah TUHAN.<f caller="+"><fr>9:49
</fr><fk>kiasan
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: “Karena semua (orang) akan digarami dengan api, dan setiap pengurbanan akan dibumbui dengan garam.” TSI menerjemahkan dua kiasan sesuai artinya.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="50" bcv="MRK.9.50" />Kalian yang mengikut Aku bisa digambarkan seperti garam. Garam dipakai untuk membuat makanan lebih enak. Tetapi kalau rasa asinnya hilang, garam itu tidak akan berguna lagi. Jangan sampai kalian seperti garam yang kehilangan rasa asin! Biarlah kalian berguna dan hidup damai satu sama lain.”<x caller="+"><xo>9:50
</xo><xt>Mat. 5:13-16 CK; Luk. 14:34-35</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>

<c id="10" />
<s style="s1">Ajaran Yesus tentang suami-istri
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MRK.10.1" />Kemudian Yesus meninggalkan tempat itu lalu pergi menyeberang ke sebelah timur sungai Yordan di provinsi Yudea. Di situ juga banyak orang berdatangan kepada-Nya. Dan seperti biasa, Yesus mengajar mereka.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="MRK.10.2" />Waktu itu beberapa orang Farisi datang kepada-Nya dengan maksud menguji Yesus. Mereka bertanya, “Apakah seorang suami boleh menceraikan istrinya?”
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="MRK.10.3" />Jawab Yesus, “Apa yang diperintahkan Musa tentang hal itu?”
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="MRK.10.4" />Mereka berkata, “Musa mengizinkan seorang suami menceraikan istrinya dengan syarat memberikan surat keterangan cerai kepada perempuan itu.”<x caller="+"><xo>10:4
</xo><xt>Ul. 24:1</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="MRK.10.5" />Maka jawab Yesus, “Musa menulis perintah seperti itu karena hatimu keras dan jahat.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="MRK.10.6" />Tetapi sebenarnya kehendak Allah sudah nyata sejak Allah menciptakan dunia ini,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Dia hanya menjadikan seorang laki-laki dan seorang perempuan.’<x caller="+"><xo>10:6
</xo><xt>Kej. 1:27; 5:2</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="MRK.10.7" />‘Oleh karena itulah, dalam pernikahan, seorang laki-laki akan meninggalkan ayah ibunya dan dipersatukan dengan seorang istri,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="8" bcv="MRK.10.8" />sehingga mereka berdua menjadi satu.’<x caller="+"><xo>10:8
</xo><xt>Kej. 2:24 CK</xt></x>
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Dengan demikian, di mata Allah suami-istri bukan lagi dua, melainkan satu.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="MRK.10.9" />Karena itu suami-istri yang sudah dipersatukan Allah dalam pernikahan, tidak boleh diceraikan oleh manusia.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="MRK.10.10" />Waktu Yesus dan murid-murid-Nya berada di rumah, mereka bertanya lagi kepada-Nya tentang perceraian itu.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="MRK.10.11" />Yesus berkata kepada mereka, “Ketika seorang suami menceraikan istrinya dan menikah lagi dengan perempuan lain, di mata Allah dia terus hidup berzina terhadap istrinya yang pertama.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="MRK.10.12" />Begitu juga, kalau seorang istri menceraikan suaminya dan menikah lagi dengan laki-laki lain, maka di mata Allah dia terus hidup berzina terhadap suaminya yang pertama.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus memberkati anak-anak
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="MRK.10.13" />Kemudian beberapa orang datang membawa anak-anak mereka kepada Yesus supaya Dia memberkati mereka. Tetapi murid-murid-Nya dengan tegas melarang orang-orang itu.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="MRK.10.14" />Waktu Yesus melihat perbuatan para murid-Nya, Dia marah dan berkata kepada mereka, “Biarkanlah anak-anak itu datang kepada-Ku! Jangan melarang mereka! Karena orang-orang seperti merekalah yang menjadi warga kerajaan Allah.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="MRK.10.15" />Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Tidak ada orang yang menjadi warga kerajaan Allah karena jasanya sendiri. Siapa yang menjadi warga kerajaan Allah, dia menerima pemberian itu dengan rendah hati seperti anak kecil.”
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="MRK.10.16" />Sesudah berkata begitu, Yesus memeluk anak-anak itu dan meletakkan tangan-Nya pada kepala mereka sambil berdoa meminta berkat bagi mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Orang kaya sangat sulit masuk kerajaan Allah
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 19:16-30; Luk. 18:18-30
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="MRK.10.17" />Waktu Yesus sedang keluar dari rumah itu, seorang lelaki berlari-lari menghampiri Dia. Sambil bersujud di hadapan Yesus dia bertanya, “Guru yang baik, apa yang harus saya lakukan untuk mendapatkan hidup yang kekal?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="MRK.10.18" />Tetapi Yesus menjawab, “Mengapa kamu mengatakan Aku baik? Hanya Allah satu-satunya yang baik. Tidak ada yang lain.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="MRK.10.19" />Nah, untuk hidup kekal, tentu kamu sudah tahu perintah ini:
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Jangan berzina, jangan membunuh,
</q>
<q style="q1">jangan mencuri, jangan memberi kesaksian palsu,
</q>
<q style="q1">jangan menipu, hormatilah ayah ibumu.’”<x caller="+"><xo>10:19
</xo><xt>Kel. 20:12-16; Ul. 5:16-20</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="MRK.10.20" />Jawab orang itu kepada-Nya, “Guru, saya sudah menaati semua itu sejak masa muda.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="MRK.10.21" />Yesus pun merasa kasihan kepadanya dan sambil memandang orang itu, Dia berkata, “Masih ada satu hal lagi yang belum kamu lakukan. Pergilah, juallah semua milikmu, lalu bagi-bagikanlah uangnya kepada orang miskin. Dengan begitu kamu akan memperoleh harta di surga. Kemudian datanglah kepada-Ku dan ikutlah Aku dengan tekad untuk tetap setia sekalipun harus mati disalibkan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="MRK.10.22" />Orang itu sangat kecewa mendengar jawaban Yesus, lalu dia pergi dengan sedih karena dia sangat kaya dan tidak mau melepaskan hartanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="MRK.10.23" />Yesus memandang para murid di sekeliling-Nya dan berkata kepada mereka, “Sulit sekali bagi orang kaya untuk menjadi warga kerajaan Allah!”
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="MRK.10.24" />Mereka terheran-heran mendengar perkataan-Nya itu. Tetapi Yesus berkata lagi, “Anak-anak-Ku, memang sulit sekali bagi orang yang mengandalkan kekayaannya untuk menjadi warga kerajaan Allah!
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="MRK.10.25" />Lebih gampang seekor unta melewati lubang jarum<x caller="+"><xo>10:25
</xo><xt>Mat. 19:24 CK</xt></x> daripada orang kaya masuk kerajaan Allah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="MRK.10.26" />Mendengar itu, mereka semakin tercengang dan bertanya satu sama lain, “Kalau begitu, siapa yang bisa selamat dan masuk surga?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="MRK.10.27" />Sambil memandang mereka, Yesus berkata, “Manusia tidak sanggup menjamin dirinya diselamatkan dan masuk surga, tetapi Allah sanggup melakukan segala sesuatu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="MRK.10.28" />Lalu Petrus berkata kepada-Nya, “Bagaimana dengan kami? Kami sudah meninggalkan semua milik kami dan mengikut Engkau.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="MRK.10.29" />Jawab Yesus, “Aku menegaskan kepada kamu semua: Setiap orang yang sudah meninggalkan rumahnya, saudara-saudarinya, orangtuanya, pasangannya, anak-anaknya, atau ladangnya karena mengikut Aku atau karena memberitakan Kabar Baik,
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="MRK.10.30" />maka dalam hidupnya yang sekarang juga, dia pasti akan menerima kembali hal-hal tersebut seratus kali lipat. Di dunia ini dia akan menerima lebih banyak rumah, saudara laki-laki dan perempuan, ibu, anak-anak, dan ladang. Namun selain itu dia juga akan dianiaya. Tetapi pada akhirnya dia akan menerima upah besar di zaman yang akan datang, yaitu hidup yang kekal.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="MRK.10.31" />Tetapi kelak, banyak orang yang sekarang mempunyai kedudukan tinggi akan mendapat kedudukan yang rendah. Dan banyak orang yang sekarang mempunyai kedudukan rendah akan mendapat kedudukan yang tinggi.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Penderitaan Sang Anak Adam
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="MRK.10.32" />Yesus bersama murid-murid-Nya dan beberapa orang lain pergi ke Yerusalem. Yesus berjalan di depan mereka. Murid-murid-Nya merasa heran, sementara orang banyak yang mengikuti mereka dari belakang merasa takut, karena mereka tahu bahwa di kota itu ada orang-orang yang memusuhi Yesus. Lalu Yesus kembali mengumpulkan kedua belas murid-Nya secara tersendiri dan memberitahukan apa yang akan terjadi pada diri-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="MRK.10.33" />“Dengarkanlah baik-baik! Kita sedang menuju Yerusalem. Di sana Aku akan diserahkan kepada imam-imam kepala dan ahli-ahli Taurat. Mereka akan menjatuhkan hukuman mati kepada-Ku. Kemudian mereka akan menyerahkan Aku kepada para penguasa yang bukan orang Yahudi.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="MRK.10.34" />Lalu mereka akan mengejek, meludahi, mencambuk, dan membunuh-Ku. Tetapi pada hari ketiga sesudah kematian-Ku, Aku akan hidup kembali.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Permintaan Yakobus dan Yohanes
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="MRK.10.35" />Sesudah itu, Yakobus dan Yohanes anak-anak Zebedeus datang kepada Yesus dan berkata, “Guru, kami ingin meminta sesuatu dari Engkau.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="MRK.10.36" />Lalu Yesus bertanya, “Apa yang kalian kehendaki untuk Aku perbuat bagimu?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="MRK.10.37" />Jawab mereka, “Waktu Engkau menjadi Raja nanti dan duduk di atas takhta kerajaan-Mu, izinkanlah kami berdua duduk di sebelah kanan dan kiri-Mu dalam kemuliaan-Mu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="38" bcv="MRK.10.38" />Tetapi jawab Yesus, “Kalian tidak mengerti apa yang kalian minta. Apakah kalian sanggup menerima penderitaan seperti yang akan Aku alami? Apakah kalian siap ditimpa kesengsaraan seperti yang akan Aku alami?”<x caller="+"><xo>10:38
</xo><xt>Mat. 20:22 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="MRK.10.39" />Jawab mereka, “Kami bisa.”
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu kata Yesus, “Memang kalian akan menderita dan memikul kesengsaraan besar sama seperti yang akan Aku alami.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="MRK.10.40" />Tetapi Aku tidak berhak untuk menentukan siapa yang akan duduk di sebelah kanan-Ku atau di sebelah kiri-Ku, karena kedua kursi itu disiapkan untuk orang yang sudah dipilih oleh Allah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="MRK.10.41" />Waktu kesepuluh murid yang lain mendengar permintaan Yakobus dan Yohanes, mereka sangat marah kepada kedua bersaudara itu.
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="MRK.10.42" />Lalu Yesus memanggil semua murid-Nya dan berkata, “Kalian tahu bahwa para penguasa bangsa-bangsa memerintah rakyatnya dengan keras dan menindas hak-hak mereka.
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="MRK.10.43" />Tetapi kalian tidak boleh seperti mereka. Kalau kamu mau menjadi orang yang terkemuka, kamu harus mengambil tempat yang paling hina dan menjadi pelayan bagi yang lain.
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="MRK.10.44" />Dan kalau kamu mau menjadi nomor satu, kamu harus menjadi budak bagi semuanya.
<ve />
<v id="45" bcv="MRK.10.45" />Kalian harus mengikuti teladan-Ku. Biarpun Aku Sang Anak Adam, Aku datang ke dunia ini bukan untuk dilayani, tetapi untuk melayani dan memberikan hidup-Ku sebagai kurban untuk menebus banyak orang dari dosa-dosa mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus membuat orang buta bisa melihat
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 20:29-34; Luk. 18:35-43
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="46" bcv="MRK.10.46" />Lalu Yesus, murid-murid-Nya, dan orang banyak yang juga mengikuti Yesus tiba di Yeriko. Sewaktu mereka meninggalkan kota itu, ada seorang pengemis yang buta bernama Bartimeus anak Timeus. Dia selalu duduk di pinggir jalan untuk mengemis.
<ve />
<v id="47" bcv="MRK.10.47" />Ketika mendengar bahwa Yesus orang Nazaret sedang lewat, dia pun berteriak-teriak, “Yesus, Keturunan Daud,<x caller="+"><xo>10:47
</xo><xt>Mat. 9:27 CK</xt></x> kasihanilah saya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="48" bcv="MRK.10.48" />Banyak orang kesal mendengarnya dan menyuruh dia diam. Tetapi dia semakin keras berteriak, “Yesus, Keturunan Daud, kasihanilah saya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="49" bcv="MRK.10.49" />Yesus pun berhenti dan berkata, “Bawalah dia kemari.” Lalu mereka memanggil orang buta itu dan berkata kepadanya, “Cepat bangun! Berdirilah. Yesus memanggilmu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="50" bcv="MRK.10.50" />Maka orang buta itu langsung berdiri dan mencampakkan jubahnya, lalu datang kepada Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="51" bcv="MRK.10.51" />Yesus bertanya, “Apa yang kamu mau untuk Aku perbuat bagimu?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab orang buta itu, “Guru, tolonglah supaya saya bisa melihat kembali.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="52" bcv="MRK.10.52" />Kata Yesus kepadanya, “Karena kamu percaya penuh kepada-Ku, sekarang kamu bisa melihat. Jadi kamu boleh pergi.” Saat itu juga dia langsung dapat melihat lalu mengikut Yesus dalam perjalanan itu.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="11" />
<s style="s1">Yesus disambut di Yerusalem seperti seorang raja
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 21:1-11; Luk. 19:28-40; Yoh. 12:12-19
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MRK.11.1" />Waktu Yesus dan murid-murid-Nya hampir mendekati Yerusalem, mereka tiba di desa Betfage dan Betania yang berada di kaki Bukit Zaitun. Lalu Yesus menyuruh dua orang murid-Nya berjalan lebih dulu
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="MRK.11.2" />dengan berkata, “Berangkatlah lebih dulu ke desa yang di depan itu. Begitu kalian masuk, kalian akan melihat seekor keledai muda yang belum pernah ditunggangi sedang terikat di dekat suatu rumah. Lepaskan ikatannya dan bawalah kemari.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="MRK.11.3" />Kalau ada orang yang bertanya, ‘Kenapa kalian mengambil keledai itu?’ jawablah, ‘Tuhan memerlukannya. Dia akan segera mengembalikannya.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="MRK.11.4" />Lalu kedua murid itu pun pergi dan menemukan seekor keledai muda sedang terikat di jalan, di dekat pintu sebuah rumah. Mereka melepaskan talinya.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="MRK.11.5" />Beberapa orang yang sedang berdiri di situ bertanya, “Kenapa kalian melepaskan keledai itu?”
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="MRK.11.6" />Lalu mereka menjawab seperti yang dikatakan Yesus tadi, maka orang-orang itu membiarkan mereka membawa keledai itu.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="MRK.11.7" />Sesampainya kepada Yesus, mereka mengalasi punggung keledai itu dengan jubah-jubah mereka. Lalu Yesus naik dan duduk di atasnya.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="MRK.11.8" />Untuk menghormati Yesus, orang banyak yang sudah berkumpul melepas jubah-jubah mereka dan menghamparkannya di jalan yang akan Dia lewati.<x caller="+"><xo>11:8
</xo><xt>Mat. 21:8 CK</xt></x> Ada juga yang menaburi jalan itu dengan ranting-ranting berdaun yang mereka potong dari pepohonan.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="MRK.11.9" />Orang-orang yang berjalan di depan Yesus dan yang mengikuti-Nya dari belakang terus bersorak-sorai,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Hosana!<x caller="+"><xo>11:9
</xo><xt>Mat. 21:9 CK</xt></x> Terpujilah TUHAN!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">‘Diberkatilah raja kita ini yang datang mewakili TUHAN!’<x caller="+"><xo>11:9
</xo><xt>Mzm. 118:25-26</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="MRK.11.10" />Dialah penerus kerajaan bapak kita Daud, yang menegakkan kembali pemerintahan TUHAN atas Israel!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Diberkatilah dia!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Terpujilah TUHAN di tempat-tempat yang tertinggi di surga.”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="MRK.11.11" />Sesudah Yesus sampai di Yerusalem, Dia masuk ke rumah Allah dan melihat-lihat semua yang terjadi di sekitar situ. Tetapi karena sudah hampir malam, Dia bersama kedua belas murid-Nya pergi ke desa Betania.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus mengutuk pohon ara yang tidak berbuah
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 21:18-19
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="MRK.11.12" />Hari berikutnya waktu mereka sedang berjalan kembali dari Betania ke Yerusalem, Yesus merasa lapar.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="MRK.11.13" />Dari jauh Dia melihat ada pohon ara yang daunnya lebat. Lalu Dia mendekati pohon itu untuk melihat kalau-kalau ada buahnya. Tetapi ternyata pohon itu tidak berbuah, hanya daun saja. Memang saat itu belum musim buah ara.<f caller="+"><fr>11:13
</fr><fk>belum musim buah ara
</fk><ft>Peristiwa ini mengingatkan para pembaca pertama pada nubuatan Nabi Yeremia, yaitu Allah akan membiarkan rumah-Nya dihancurkan oleh orang-orang yang memusuhi umat-Nya (Yer. 7:8-15; Yer. 24; Yer. 29:17). Walaupun sudah dinubuatkan seperti itu, orang Yahudi pada zaman Yesus masih merasa aman. Jadi mereka tidak takut menindas orang miskin dan berpikir bahwa Allah tidak akan menghukum umat-Nya melalui serangan musuh asalkan mereka terus mengadakan persembahan-persembahan di rumah TUHAN. Mereka seperti pohon ara yang tidak menghasilkan buah yang baik (Mat. 3:8-10).</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="MRK.11.14" />Lalu kata Yesus kepada pohon itu, “Mulai sekarang tidak akan pernah ada lagi orang yang makan buahmu.” Dan murid-murid-Nya mendengar perkataan itu.<x caller="+"><xo>11:14
</xo><xt>Luk. 13:6-9</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus mengusir orang-orang yang menjadikan rumah Allah seperti pasar
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 21:12-17; Luk. 19:45-48; Yoh. 2:13-22
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="MRK.11.15" />Sesudah tiba di Yerusalem, Yesus masuk ke teras rumah Allah dan mulai mengusir semua orang yang sedang berjual-beli di situ. Dia membalikkan meja-meja yang dipakai oleh para penukar uang,<x caller="+"><xo>11:15
</xo><xt>Mat. 21:12 CK</xt></x> juga menggulingkan bangku-bangku yang dipakai oleh para penjual burung merpati.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="MRK.11.16" />Dia juga melarang orang membawa barang melewati teras rumah Allah, karena itu bukan jalan.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="MRK.11.17" />Dan Yesus mengajar mereka, “Sampai kapan kalian tidak mengerti Firman Allah ini?! Firman-Nya berkata,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Rumah-Ku akan disebut rumah doa untuk semua bangsa.’<x caller="+"><xo>11:17
</xo><xt>Yes. 56:7 LXX</xt></x>
</q>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">Tetapi kalian sudah menjadikannya
</p>
<q style="q1">‘sarang pencuri!’”<x caller="+"><xo>11:17
</xo><xt>Yer. 7:11 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="MRK.11.18" />Waktu para imam kepala dan ahli-ahli Taurat mendengar tentang perbuatan Yesus itu, mereka semakin mencari cara untuk membinasakan Dia. Mereka takut kepada Yesus karena banyak orang sangat mengagumi ajaran-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="MRK.11.19" />Ketika hari mulai gelap, Yesus dan murid-murid-Nya meninggalkan kota itu.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus mengajar tentang pohon ara yang dikutuk-Nya
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 21:20-22
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="MRK.11.20" />Besok paginya, waktu Yesus dan murid-murid-Nya berjalan melewati pohon ara itu, tampaklah pohon itu sudah mati dan kering sampai ke akar-akarnya.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="MRK.11.21" />Petrus teringat pada peristiwa kemarin, lalu dia berkata, “Guru, lihat! Pohon yang Engkau kutuk kemarin sudah kering.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="MRK.11.22" />Jawab Yesus kepadanya, “Percayalah penuh kepada Allah.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="MRK.11.23" />Aku menegaskan kepada kamu semua: Kalau kamu percaya penuh, kamu juga bisa membuat keajaiban seperti ini. Misalnya, kamu bisa meminta kepada Allah, ‘Buatlah gunung ini pindah ke dalam laut.’ Asalkan kamu percaya penuh dan tidak ragu bahwa Allah akan melakukan apa yang kamu minta, maka permintaanmu itu pasti dikabulkan.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="MRK.11.24" />Karena itu, Aku menasihatkan kamu: Saat kamu berdoa meminta sesuatu, percayalah bahwa Allah sedang memberikan apa yang kamu minta, maka hal itu akan terjadi.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="MRK.11.25" />Setiap kali kamu berdoa, periksalah dirimu sendiri kalau kamu masih menyimpan sakit hati kepada seseorang. Maafkanlah orang itu lebih dahulu, supaya Bapamu yang di surga juga mengampuni semua kesalahanmu.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="MRK.11.26" />Tetapi kalau kamu tidak memaafkan orang lain, Bapamu yang di surga juga tidak akan mengampuni kamu.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Wewenang Yesus sebagai guru dan pemimpin agama dipertanyakan
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 21:23-27; Luk. 20:1-8
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="MRK.11.27" />Waktu Yesus dan murid-murid-Nya sudah tiba di Yerusalem dan Dia sedang berjalan mengelilingi teras rumah Allah, para imam kepala, ahli Taurat, dan pemimpin Yahudi datang kepada-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="MRK.11.28" />Mereka bertanya, “Siapa yang memberikan wewenang kepadamu untuk mengajar dan mengubah kebiasaan kami?— seperti yang kamu lakukan kemarin! Atas nama siapa kamu melakukan itu?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="MRK.11.29" />Jawab Yesus, “Aku juga mau menanyakan sesuatu kepada kalian. Kalau kalian menjawab-Ku, maka Aku akan memberitahukan Siapa yang memberikan wewenang itu kepada-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="MRK.11.30" />Coba jawab pertanyaan-Ku ini: Siapa yang memberikan wewenang kepada Yohanes Pembaptis untuk membaptis orang-orang? Apakah Allah yang memberikannya,<x caller="+"><xo>11:30
</xo><xt>Mat. 21:25 CK</xt></x> atau dia bekerja atas kemauannya sendiri?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="MRK.11.31" />Lalu mereka berunding satu sama lain, “Kalau kita menjawab ‘Allah yang memberikannya,’ nanti Yesus akan menyerang balik, ‘Kalau begitu, kenapa kalian tidak percaya kepada Yohanes?’
<ve />
<v id="32-33" bcv="MRK.11.32" />Tetapi kalau kita jawab, ‘Yohanes bekerja atas kemauannya sendiri,’ nanti orang banyak ini akan marah kepada kita!” Akhirnya mereka menjawab, “Kami tidak tahu.” Mereka berkata begitu karena takut kepada orang banyak, sebab semua orang yang berkumpul di situ percaya bahwa Yohanes adalah nabi.
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu Yesus berkata kepada mereka, “Kalau begitu, Aku juga tidak akan mengatakan kepada kalian Siapa yang memberi-Ku wewenang untuk melakukan tindakan seperti kemarin.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="12" />
<s style="s1">Perumpamaan yang menggambarkan bahwa orang Yahudi selalu menolak utusan-utusan Allah
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 21:33-46; Luk. 20:9-19; Yes. 5:1-7
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MRK.12.1" />Lalu Yesus mulai berbicara kepada pemimpin-pemimpin agama Yahudi itu dengan beberapa perumpamaan. Inilah salah satunya: “Ada seorang pemilik tanah yang menyuruh hamba-hambanya membuat kebun anggur yang besar, lengkap dengan pagar di sekelilingnya. Lalu mereka menggali lubang tempat memeras buah anggur serta membangun pondok jaga yang tinggi untuk mengawasi kebun itu kalau-kalau ada pencuri atau binatang yang masuk. Sesudah semuanya selesai, dia menyewakan kebun anggur itu kepada beberapa orang petani, lalu pergi ke negeri lain bersama para hambanya.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="MRK.12.2" />Waktu musim panen tiba, dia menyuruh seorang hambanya pergi kepada petani-petani itu untuk menagih hasil penjualan anggur yang menjadi bagiannya.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="MRK.12.3" />Tetapi para petani itu menangkap dan memukuli hambanya, lalu menyuruh dia pulang dengan tangan kosong.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="MRK.12.4" />Kemudian pemilik kebun itu menyuruh hambanya yang lain pergi kepada mereka. Tetapi mereka mencaci maki dia dan melempari kepalanya dengan batu sampai terluka.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="MRK.12.5" />Sekali lagi pemilik kebun itu menyuruh seorang hambanya yang lain. Tetapi mereka membunuh dia. Begitulah seterusnya para petani itu memperlakukan setiap hamba yang datang menagih hasil kebun itu. Ada yang dipukul, ada juga yang dibunuh.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="MRK.12.6" />Akhirnya tidak ada lagi yang bisa disuruh oleh pemilik kebun itu, kecuali anaknya satu-satunya yang sangat dia kasihi. Maka dia menyuruh anaknya pergi karena dia pikir, ‘Tentu mereka akan menghormati anakku sendiri.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="MRK.12.7" />“Tetapi waktu melihat anak itu datang, mereka berkata satu sama lain, ‘Lihat! Yang datang ini adalah anaknya sendiri. Dialah yang nanti menjadi pemilik kebun ini kalau bapaknya sudah meninggal. Mari kita bunuh dia, supaya kebun ini menjadi milik kita.’
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="MRK.12.8" />Jadi mereka menangkap dan membunuh dia, lalu membuang mayatnya keluar dari kebun itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="MRK.12.9" />Yesus pun bertanya, “Nah, coba kalian pikir: Kalau sudah begitu, apa yang akan dilakukan oleh pemilik kebun? Tentu dia sendiri yang akan datang dan membinasakan para petani itu, lalu menyewakan kebunnya kepada petani-petani lain.”
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="MRK.12.10" />Yesus berkata lagi kepada mereka, “Kalian sudah membaca Firman Allah, bukan?! Karena ada tertulis,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Batu yang dianggap tidak berguna oleh tukang-tukang bangunan,
</q>
<q style="q1">sudah dijadikan Allah sebagai batu fondasi yang utama.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="MRK.12.11" />Apa yang Allah lakukan itu sangat mengherankan bagi kita.’”<x caller="+"><xo>12:11
</xo><xt>Mzm. 118:22-23</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="MRK.12.12" />Pemimpin-pemimpin Yahudi yang sedang mendengarkan perumpamaan itu tahu bahwa merekalah yang dimaksud Yesus sebagai petani-petani yang jahat. Karena itu mereka mencari cara untuk menangkap Yesus, tetapi mereka takut kepada orang banyak yang juga hadir di situ. Jadi mereka pergi meninggalkan Dia.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Para pemimpin Yahudi bersepakat menjebak Yesus untuk melawan pemerintah Romawi
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 22:15-22; Luk. 20:18-26
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="MRK.12.13" />Lalu para pemimpin Yahudi menyuruh beberapa orang dari kelompok Farisi dan golongan pendukung Raja Herodes untuk mendatangi Yesus. Orang Farisi itu disuruh menjebak Yesus, supaya Dia berbicara melawan pemerintah Romawi di depan para pendukung Herodes.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="MRK.12.14" />Ketika bertemu Yesus mereka bertanya, “Guru, kami tahu engkau adalah orang jujur. Engkau tidak takut pada pendapat siapa pun karena engkau mengajarkan kehendak Allah tanpa memandang kedudukan orang. Jadi kami mau bertanya: Menurut hukum Taurat, boleh atau tidak kita membayar pajak kepada pemerintah Romawi?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="MRK.12.15" />Tetapi Yesus mengetahui bahwa mereka hanya berpura-pura. Jadi Dia menjawab, “Apakah kalian pikir Aku bisa dijebak dengan pertanyaan semacam itu?! Coba bawa kemari satu keping uang perak yang biasa dipakai untuk membayar pajak.”
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="MRK.12.16" />Mereka pun memberikan uang itu kepada-Nya. Lalu Yesus bertanya, “Ukiran wajah siapa yang ada di sini? Dan nama siapa yang tertulis di sini?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab mereka, “Raja Romawi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="MRK.12.17" />Kata-Nya kepada mereka, “Kalau begitu, berikanlah kembali kepada raja apa yang memang milik raja. Dan berikanlah kembali kepada Allah apa yang memang milik Allah.”
</p>
<p style="p">Mendengar jawaban itu mereka pun terheran-heran.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Orang Saduki bertanya tentang kehidupan kembali sesudah kematian
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 22:23-33; Luk. 20:27-40
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="MRK.12.18" />Sesudah itu orang-orang dari kelompok Saduki<x caller="+"><xo>12:18
</xo><xt>Mat. 3:7 CK</xt></x> juga mendatangi Yesus. (Kelompok Saduki percaya bahwa orang yang sudah mati tidak akan hidup kembali.)
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="MRK.12.19" />Mereka berkata kepada Yesus, “Guru, Musa menulis peraturan seperti ini: Kalau seorang laki-laki yang sudah beristri meninggal tanpa mempunyai anak, maka saudaranya wajib memperistri jandanya itu untuk meneruskan keturunan bagi saudaranya yang sudah meninggal.<x caller="+"><xo>12:19
</xo><xt>Ul. 25:5</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="MRK.12.20" />Pernah ada tujuh orang laki-laki bersaudara. Yang pertama menikah dengan seorang perempuan, tetapi laki-laki itu meninggal tanpa mempunyai anak.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="MRK.12.21" />Lalu adiknya mengawini janda itu, tetapi dia pun meninggal tanpa mempunyai anak. Begitu juga saudaranya yang ketiga.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="MRK.12.22" />Hal yang sama terus terjadi pada saudara berikutnya, sampai yang ketujuh. Semuanya meninggal tanpa mempunyai anak melalui janda itu. Terakhir, janda itu meninggal juga.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="MRK.12.23" />Jadi nanti, kalau benar bahwa orang yang sudah mati akan dihidupkan kembali, perempuan itu akan disebut sebagai istri siapa?— karena ketujuh bersaudara itu sudah pernah menjadi suaminya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="MRK.12.24" />Yesus menjawab, “Kalian sangat keliru karena tidak tahu apa yang tertulis dalam Kitab Suci dan tidak mengenal kuasa Allah.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="MRK.12.25" />Kelak waktu orang mati dihidupkan kembali, mereka tidak akan berpasang-pasangan lagi. Tiap orang akan hidup tanpa pasangan seperti semua malaikat di surga.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="MRK.12.26" />“Tetapi tentang kehidupan kembali sesudah kematian, kapan kalian akan mengerti apa yang tertulis dalam Kitab Musa?! Karena waktu Allah menampakkan diri-Nya kepada Musa dalam semak-semak yang menyala, Dia berkata, ‘Aku adalah Allah Abraham, Allah Isak, dan Allah Yakub.’<x caller="+"><xo>12:26
</xo><xt>Kel. 3:6</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="MRK.12.27" />Allah menyebutkan ketiga nenek moyang kita itu sebagai orang yang masih hidup dan menyembah-Nya. Walaupun pada zaman Musa mereka sudah mati dan tidak ada lagi di dunia ini, tetapi di hadapan Allah mereka tetap hidup. Jadi kalian sudah keliru sekali!”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus memberitahukan perintah Allah yang paling penting
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 22:34-40; Luk. 10:25-28
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="MRK.12.28" />Sementara Yesus masih berdebat dengan orang-orang Saduki, seorang ahli Taurat datang dan mendengar pembicaraan mereka. Waktu ahli Taurat itu melihat bahwa Yesus sudah menjawab pertanyaan mereka dengan baik, dia juga bertanya kepada-Nya, “Guru, menurut pendapatmu, perintah mana yang paling penting di antara semua perintah Allah?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="MRK.12.29" />Lalu Yesus menjawab, “Perintah paling penting adalah
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Dengarlah, hai umat Israel. TUHAN Allah kita adalah satu-satunya Allah.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="30" bcv="MRK.12.30" />Kasihilah TUHAN Allahmu dengan segenap hatimu, dengan segenap nafas hidupmu,<x caller="+"><xo>12:30
</xo><xt>Mat. 22:37 CK</xt></x> dengan segenap akal pikiranmu, dan dengan segenap kekuatanmu.’<x caller="+"><xo>12:30
</xo><xt>Ul. 6:4-5</xt></x>
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Itulah perintah pertama.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="MRK.12.31" />Dan perintah paling penting kedua adalah
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Kasihilah sesamamu sama seperti kamu mengasihi dirimu sendiri.’<x caller="+"><xo>12:31
</xo><xt>Ul. 6:5; Im. 19:18</xt></x>
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Tidak ada yang lebih penting daripada kedua perintah itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="MRK.12.32" />Kata ahli Taurat itu kepada Yesus, “Betul sekali, Guru. Memang hanya ada satu Allah, dan kita tidak boleh menyembah dewa.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="MRK.12.33" />Kita harus mengasihi Allah dengan segenap hati, segenap akal pikiran, segenap nafas hidup, dan segenap kekuatan kita. Kita juga harus mengasihi semua orang seperti mengasihi diri kita sendiri. Kedua perintah itu lebih penting daripada semua peraturan tentang kurban hewan atau barang lain yang dipersembahkan kepada Allah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="MRK.12.34" />Yesus memperhatikan bahwa orang itu menjawab dengan bijaksana, lalu menjawab, “Kamu hampir menjadi anggota kerajaan Allah.” Sesudah itu semua orang dari kelompok-kelompok agama Yahudi menjadi malu dan tidak berani menanyakan apa pun lagi kepada Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus menunjukkan bahwa Dia bukan hanya keturunan Daud
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 22:41-46; Luk. 20:41-44
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="MRK.12.35" />Waktu Yesus masih mengajar di rumah Allah, Dia berkata, “Kenapa ahli-ahli Taurat mengajarkan bahwa Kristus akan datang sebagai keturunan Daud?
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="MRK.12.36" />Padahal dengan tuntunan Roh Allah, Daud sendiri berkata,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘TUHAN Allah berkata kepada Tuhan Penguasaku,
</q>
<q style="q1">“Duduklah di sebelah kanan-Ku dan memerintahlah sebagai Raja,
</q>
<q style="q1">sampai Aku mengalahkan semua yang memusuhi-Mu dan menjadikan mereka budak-Mu.”’<x caller="+"><xo>12:36
</xo><xt>Mzm. 110:1</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="37" bcv="MRK.12.37" />Jadi kalau Daud sendiri sangat menghormati Kristus dengan menyebut Dia ‘Tuhan Penguasaku,’ kenapa ahli-ahli Taurat mengajarkan bahwa Raja Penyelamat hanyalah keturunan Daud?”
</p>
<p style="p">Orang banyak yang ada di situ senang sekali mendengar pengajaran Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Jangan meniru cara hidup ahli-ahli Taurat
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 23:1-36; Luk. 11:37-54; 20:45-47
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="38" bcv="MRK.12.38" />Waktu Yesus masih mengajar di situ, Dia berkata, “Hati-hatilah! Kalian jangan mencontoh ahli-ahli Taurat. Mereka suka pamer kekayaan dan kesalehan dengan memakai jubah yang indah di tempat umum. Mereka senang waktu orang-orang memberi salam kepada mereka dengan penuh hormat.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="MRK.12.39" />Mereka juga suka duduk di kursi-kursi yang paling depan di dalam rumah-rumah pertemuan atau di pesta-pesta makan.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="MRK.12.40" />Padahal mereka suka merampas harta para janda.<x caller="+"><xo>12:40
</xo><xt>Mat. 23:13 CK</xt></x> Lalu untuk menutupi kejahatan itu, mereka berdoa panjang-panjang dalam kumpulan umat TUHAN, supaya orang lain mengira mereka orang baik. Akibat perbuatan itu, Allah pasti akan memberikan hukuman yang sangat berat kepada mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Janda miskin yang memberikan semua uangnya kepada Allah
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Luk. 21:1-4
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="MRK.12.41" />Di teras rumah Allah itu, Yesus duduk menghadap peti persembahan sambil memperhatikan orang-orang yang memasukkan uang ke dalamnya. Banyak orang kaya memasukkan sejumlah besar uang.
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="MRK.12.42" />Lalu datanglah seorang janda miskin dan memasukkan dua keping koin yang nilainya paling kecil.<f caller="+"><fr>12:42
</fr><fk>dua keping …
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: “dua
</ft><ft><it>lepton</it>, yakni satu
<it>kodrantes</it>.” Keping lepton dibuat dari campuran tembaga dan logam lain, dan dua lepton sama nilainya dengan satu kodrantes. Lepton adalah uang lokal di Israel, sedangkan kodrantes adalah nilai uang yang paling kecil dalam pemerintahan Romawi. Satu lepton bernilai 1/64
<it>dinar</it> (Mat. 20:2).</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="MRK.12.43" />Lalu Yesus memanggil murid-murid-Nya dan berkata, “Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Persembahan janda miskin ini lebih besar nilainya daripada persembahan semua orang lain, bahkan orang-orang kaya itu.
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="MRK.12.44" />Karena mereka memberi sedikit dari kelebihan harta mereka, sedangkan janda yang sangat miskin ini memberikan semua uang yang dia punya, yakni seluruh biaya hidupnya.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="13" />
<s style="s1">Yesus mengajar tentang akhir zaman
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 24:1-44; Luk. 21:5-33
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MRK.13.1" />Waktu Yesus sedang keluar dari rumah Allah, salah satu murid-Nya berkata kepada-Nya, “Guru, lihat! Betapa megahnya rumah Allah ini! Batu-batunya besar sekali!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="MRK.13.2" />Yesus menjawab, “Ya, perhatikanlah baik-baik seluruh bangunan yang sangat megah ini! Akan tiba waktunya semua yang kalian lihat ini akan diruntuhkan sampai rata dengan tanah, bahkan sampai tidak ada satu batu pun yang masih tersusun di atas batu yang lain.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="MRK.13.3" />Sesudah itu Yesus dan murid-murid-Nya pergi ke Bukit Zaitun. Di sana Dia duduk sendirian menghadap rumah Allah. Lalu Petrus, Yakobus, Yohanes, dan Andreas menghampiri Dia untuk bertanya,
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="MRK.13.4" />“Guru, tolong jelaskan kepada kami kapan bencana itu akan terjadi. Dan apa tandanya kalau hal-hal itu akan segera terjadi?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="MRK.13.5" />Yesus menjawab mereka, “Hendaklah kalian berjaga-jaga supaya tidak tertipu!
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="MRK.13.6" />Banyak orang akan muncul dan mengaku, ‘Akulah Kristus yang kalian nanti-nantikan itu,’ sehingga mereka menyesatkan banyak orang.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="MRK.13.7" />Nanti, waktu kalian mendengar tentang perang yang sedang berlangsung atau yang akan terjadi, jangan kuatir! Allah memang sudah menentukan bahwa peperangan harus ada, tetapi saat hal itu terjadi janganlah berpikir, ‘Akhir zaman<x caller="+"><xo>13:7
</xo><xt>Mat. 13:39 CK</xt></x> sudah tiba.’
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="MRK.13.8" />Akan terjadi perang antar suku dan antar negara. Di berbagai wilayah juga akan terjadi gempa bumi, bencana kelaparan, dan huru-hara. Tetapi semua itu hanyalah permulaan saja. Kejadian-kejadian itu dapat digambarkan seperti rasa sakit bertahap yang dialami ibu hamil sebelum melahirkan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="MRK.13.9" />“Jagalah diri kalian baik-baik! Karena orang-orang yang memusuhi-Ku akan menangkap dan membawa banyak orang dari antara kalian ke sidang pemimpin agama, dan kamu akan dipukuli di rumah-rumah pertemuan mereka. Selain itu, mereka juga akan membawamu menghadap raja atau kepala pemerintah supaya kamu dihukum karena menjadi pengikut-Ku. Tetapi semua itu terjadi sesuai dengan kehendak Allah, supaya kamu bisa bersaksi tentang Aku kepada mereka.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="MRK.13.10" />Allah sudah menentukan bahwa sebelum zaman ini berakhir, Kabar Baik tentang Aku harus disampaikan kepada semua suku bangsa di seluruh dunia.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="MRK.13.11" />Ketika kamu ditangkap dan dibawa ke pengadilan, janganlah kuatir tentang bagaimana kamu harus menjawab. Karena pada waktu mereka bertanya kepadamu, saat itu juga Roh Kudus akan memberitahukan apa yang harus kamu katakan. Sesungguhnya saat itu bukan kamu yang berbicara, tetapi Dialah yang berbicara melalui kamu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="MRK.13.12" />“Penganiayaan terhadap kalian nanti akan sangat mengerikan, sehingga orang bahkan tega menyerahkan saudara kandung atau anaknya sendiri untuk dibunuh. Demikian juga banyak anak akan melawan dan menyerahkan orangtua mereka untuk dihukum mati.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="MRK.13.13" />Banyak sekali orang yang akan membencimu karena kamu percaya kepada-Ku.<x caller="+"><xo>13:13
</xo><xt>Mat. 10:22 CK</xt></x> Tetapi kalau kamu setia kepada-Ku sampai akhir hidupmu, jiwamu akan diselamatkan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="MRK.13.14" />“Aku memberitahukan tanda ini kepadamu: Sesuai nubuatan Nabi Daniel, kamu akan melihat musuh mendirikan ‘sesuatu yang sangat menajiskan di dalam rumah Allah dan yang merupakan tanda kebinasaan.’<x caller="+"><xo>13:14
</xo><xt>Dan. 9:27; 11:31; 12:11</xt></x> Pada waktu bencana itu terjadi, kalau kamu berada di Yerusalem atau provinsi Yudea, kamu harus melarikan diri ke gunung-gunung.”
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">(Saya, Markus, meminta kepada orang yang membacakan kitab ini kepada jemaat: Tolong jelaskan nubuatan Daniel itu kepada para pendengar.)<x caller="+"><xo>13:14
</xo><xt>Mat. 24:15 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="15" bcv="MRK.13.15" />Yesus melanjutkan pengajaran-Nya, “Pada saat itu, kalau kamu sedang berada di teras rumah,<x caller="+"><xo>13:15
</xo><xt>Mat. 24:17 CK</xt></x> jangan masuk untuk mengambil sesuatu! Langsung lari saja!
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="MRK.13.16" />Begitu juga kalau kamu sedang bekerja di ladang, jangan pulang mengambil jubahmu.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="MRK.13.17" />Pada waktu bencana itu terjadi, sungguh kasihan ibu-ibu yang sedang hamil atau menyusui, karena mereka akan kesulitan melarikan diri.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="MRK.13.18" />Berdoalah supaya kesusahan besar itu jangan terjadi pada musim dingin, agar kalian tidak terlalu susah melarikan diri.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="MRK.13.19" />Karena pada hari-hari itu akan terjadi kesusahan besar. Kesusahan seperti itu belum pernah terjadi sejak Allah menciptakan dunia ini sampai sekarang, dan tidak akan pernah terjadi lagi sesudahnya.<x caller="+"><xo>13:19
</xo><xt>Dan. 12:1</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="MRK.13.20" />Tetapi karena Allah mengasihani umat pilihan-Nya yang masih hidup di dunia pada waktu itu, Dia sudah memutuskan bahwa bencana yang paling mengerikan itu tidak boleh berlangsung lama. Karena apabila terlalu lama, tidak akan ada orang yang sanggup bertahan hidup.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="MRK.13.21" />“Pada waktu itu kalau ada orang yang memberitahukan, ‘Lihat! Kristus yang kita nanti-nantikan itu sekarang ada di sini,’ atau, ‘Dia ada di sana,’ janganlah kalian percaya.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="MRK.13.22" />Karena di kemudian hari akan muncul banyak orang yang membuat bermacam-macam keajaiban untuk menyesatkan kalian. Mereka akan mengaku sebagai nabi, bahkan ada juga yang mengaku sebagai Kristus. Tipuan mereka sangat luar biasa, sampai orang-orang pilihan Allah pun hampir ikut disesatkan.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="MRK.13.23" />Karena itu waspadalah! Ingatlah bahwa Aku sudah memberitahukan semuanya kepada kalian sebelum hal-hal itu terjadi.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kedatangan Sang Anak Adam dari surga
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 24:29-31; Luk. 21:25-28
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="MRK.13.24" />“Tetapi sesudah kesusahan besar itu selesai,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Matahari akan menjadi gelap,
</q>
<q style="q1">bulan tidak akan bersinar lagi,
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="25" bcv="MRK.13.25" />bintang-bintang pun akan jatuh dari langit,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan semua roh penguasa kegelapan di langit akan dijatuhkan.’<x caller="+"><xo>13:25
</xo><xt>Yes. 13:10; 34:4; Yeh. 32:7; Yl. 2:10; 2:31; 3:15</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="MRK.13.26" />“Pada waktu itu semua orang akan melihat Aku datang di antara awan-awan dengan kuasa dan kemuliaan yang besar dari surga.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="MRK.13.27" />Lalu Aku akan mengutus para malaikat-Ku untuk memanggil orang-orang yang sudah dipilih oleh Allah. Mereka akan dikumpulkan dari semua tempat di bumi, dari ujung timur sampai ke ujung barat, dan dari ujung utara sampai ke ujung selatan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="MRK.13.28" />“Kita bisa menggambarkan tanda akhir zaman seperti pohon ara. Kalau ranting-rantingnya sudah menjadi lunak dan tunas-tunas daunnya mulai terlihat, kalian tahu bahwa musim panas sudah dekat.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="MRK.13.29" />Begitu juga, kalau kalian melihat tanda-tanda itu mulai terjadi, seharusnya kalian pun tahu bahwa waktu kedatangan-Ku kembali sudah dekat.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="MRK.13.30" />Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Semua tanda itu akan segera terjadi waktu sebagian orang zaman ini masih hidup untuk mengalaminya.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="MRK.13.31" />Langit dan bumi tidak akan tetap ada, namun perkataan-Ku tetap berlaku untuk selama-lamanya.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Nasihat supaya berjaga-jaga
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 24:36-44; Luk. 17:26-30, 34-36
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="MRK.13.32" />“Tetapi tentang hari dan waktu persisnya kedatangan-Ku kembali ke dunia ini, tidak ada seorang pun yang tahu. Malaikat-malaikat di surga tidak tahu, dan Aku sebagai Anak Allah pun tidak tahu. Hanya Bapa sendiri yang tahu.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="MRK.13.33" />Jadi kalian harus berhati-hati, berjaga-jaga, dan berdoa, sebab kalian tidak tahu kapan Aku datang kembali.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="MRK.13.34" />Keadaannya bisa digambarkan seperti waktu seorang kaya mau pergi ke negeri lain. Sebelum meninggalkan rumah, dia membagikan tugas kepada setiap hambanya dan menjelaskan tanggung jawab mereka masing-masing. Dia juga berkata kepada penjaga pintu, ‘Jaga baik-baik sampai saya kembali!’
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="MRK.13.35" />Mereka terus siap sedia dan berjaga-jaga, karena mereka tidak tahu kapan tuan rumah itu akan kembali— entah sore hari, tengah malam, pada waktu ayam berkokok, atau pada waktu pagi. Nah, begitu jugalah kalian harus selalu berjaga-jaga.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="MRK.13.36" />Jangan sampai ketika Aku tiba-tiba datang, ternyata kalian sedang tidur dan tidak siap siaga!
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="MRK.13.37" />Yang Aku katakan ini bukan hanya untuk kalian yang sedang mendengarkan, tetapi juga semua orang: Teruslah berjaga-jaga!”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="14" />
<s style="s1">Para pemimpin Yahudi mencari cara untuk membunuh Yesus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MRK.14.1" />Dua hari sebelum Hari Raya Paskah, para imam kepala dan ahli Taurat mulai mencari cara untuk menangkap Yesus tanpa diketahui orang banyak, supaya mereka bisa membunuh Dia.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="MRK.14.2" />Lalu mereka berkata, “Kita tidak boleh menangkapnya selama perayaan ini berlangsung, karena bisa saja terjadi kerusuhan di antara orang banyak yang mendukungnya.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Seorang perempuan menuangkan minyak wangi ke atas kepala Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 26:6-13; Yoh. 12:1-8
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="MRK.14.3" />Sesudah itu, Yesus bersama murid-murid-Nya pergi ke Betania dan makan di rumah Simon yang juga disebut Si Borok.<x caller="+"><xo>14:3
</xo><xt>Mat. 26:6-8 CK</xt></x> Sementara mereka makan, masuklah seorang perempuan membawa minyak wangi yang sangat mahal. Minyak itu terbuat dari narwastu murni dan disimpan dalam botol yang terbuat dari batu putih. Dia memecahkan leher botol itu<f caller="+"><fr>14:3
</fr><fk>memecahkan leher botol itu
</fk><ft>Botol minyak yang dibawa perempuan itu terbuat dari batu alabaster dan dibuat tanpa tutup yang bisa dibuka-pasang seperti botol modern. Jadi, leher botol harus dipecahkan untuk mengeluarkan isinya. Dengan demikian, botol dan isinya hanya bisa dipakai satu kali. Hal tersebut menggambarkan besarnya rasa hormat dan kasih perempuan itu kepada Yesus.</ft></f> lalu menuangkan minyaknya ke atas kepala Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="MRK.14.4" />Tetapi beberapa orang yang melihat itu merasa geram dan berkata satu sama lain, “Itu pemborosan besar!
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="MRK.14.5" />Minyak itu bisa dijual mahal sekali,<f caller="+"><fr>14:5
</fr><fk>dijual mahal sekali
</fk><ft>Bahasa aslinya menyebut harga penjualan sebesar ‘300
</ft><ft><it>dinar</it>’. Dinar adalah mata uang Romawi yang dibuat dari perak asli. Pada waktu itu, satu dinar adalah upah seorang pekerja dalam satu hari. Jadi 300 dinar hampir sama dengan gaji setahun.</ft></f> lalu uangnya dapat kita bagi-bagikan kepada orang miskin!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="MRK.14.6" />Tetapi Yesus berkata kepada mereka, “Biarkanlah dia! Tidak usah kalian menegurnya. Perempuan ini sudah melakukan hal yang indah bagi-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="MRK.14.7" />Kesempatan untuk menolong orang miskin selalu ada, tetapi Aku tidak akan selalu ada bersama kalian.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="MRK.14.8" />Sebenarnya dengan menuangkan minyak wangi ke atas kepala-Ku, dia sudah mempersiapkan tubuh-Ku untuk dikuburkan.<x caller="+"><xo>14:8
</xo><xt>Mat. 26:12 CK</xt></x> Jadi dia sudah melakukan yang terbaik bagi-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="MRK.14.9" />Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Selama Kabar Baik tentang Aku disebarkan ke seluruh dunia, apa yang dilakukan perempuan ini bagi-Ku akan terus diceritakan, sehingga orang akan selalu mengingat dia.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yudas menjual Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 26:14-16; Luk. 22:3-6
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="MRK.14.10" />Lalu Yudas dari desa Kariot, salah satu dari kedua belas murid Yesus, pergi kepada imam-imam kepala untuk memberitahukan bahwa dia bersedia membantu mereka menangkap Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="MRK.14.11" />Mendengar hal itu, mereka senang sekali dan berjanji memberikan sejumlah uang kepadanya. Lalu Yudas mulai mencari kesempatan untuk menyerahkan Yesus kepada mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus makan perjamuan Paskah bersama kedua belas murid-Nya
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 26:17-25; Luk. 22:7-14, 21-23; Yoh. 13:21-30
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="MRK.14.12" />Hari pertama Perayaan Roti Tidak Beragi<x caller="+"><xo>14:12
</xo><xt>Mat. 26:17 CK</xt></x> sudah tiba, yaitu hari di mana semua domba Paskah dipotong. Lalu murid-murid Yesus bertanya kepada-Nya, “Guru, di mana Engkau mau mengadakan perjamuan Paskah? Biar kami pergi ke sana untuk menyiapkannya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="MRK.14.13" />Yesus pun menyuruh dua orang murid-Nya dengan pesan, “Pergilah ke Yerusalem. Di sana kalian akan bertemu dengan seorang hamba laki-laki yang sedang membawa bejana tanah liat berisi air. Ikutilah dia.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="MRK.14.14" />Waktu dia masuk ke dalam rumah, ikutlah masuk ke sana dan katakanlah kepada pemilik rumah itu, ‘Pak, Guru kami menanyakan kepada Bapak: Di manakah tempat Dia dan murid-murid-Nya akan makan perjamuan Paskah?’
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="MRK.14.15" />Nanti orang itu akan menunjukkan satu ruangan besar di lantai atas yang sudah lengkap dengan meja dan perabot lainnya. Siapkanlah perjamuan Paskah kita di sana.”
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="MRK.14.16" />Maka kedua murid itu pergi ke Yerusalem dan mereka menemukan segala hal tepat seperti yang sudah Yesus katakan kepada mereka. Lalu mereka mempersiapkan makanan Paskah di situ.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="MRK.14.17" />Malam harinya, Yesus datang bersama murid-murid-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="MRK.14.18" />Waktu mereka sedang makan, Dia berkata kepada mereka, “Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Salah seorang dari kalian yang makan bersama-Ku ini akan menyerahkan Aku kepada orang-orang yang memusuhi-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="MRK.14.19" />Mendengar itu, mereka sangat sedih dan bergiliran bertanya kepada Yesus. Murid yang satu berkata, “Pasti bukan saya, ya Tuhan?” Dan yang lain juga bertanya, “Semoga bukan saya, ya?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="MRK.14.20" />Jawab Yesus, “Salah satu orang di antara kalian yang mencelupkan roti ke dalam mangkuk ini bersamaan dengan-Ku akan menjual Aku.<x caller="+"><xo>14:20
</xo><xt>Mzm. 41:9</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="MRK.14.21" />Karena seperti yang sudah ditulis dalam Kitab Suci, Aku, Sang Anak Adam, memang sudah ditetapkan untuk mati dibunuh, tetapi celakalah orang yang menyerahkan Aku untuk dibunuh! Lebih baik kalau orang itu tidak pernah dilahirkan.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus menetapkan cara untuk mengenang tubuh dan darah-Nya
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 26:26-30; Luk. 22:15-20; 1Kor. 11:23-25
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="MRK.14.22" />Dalam perjamuan itu, Yesus mengambil sebuah roti dan mengucap syukur kepada Allah. Lalu Dia menyobek-nyobek roti itu, dan sambil memberikannya kepada para murid, Dia berkata, “Ambillah roti ini dan makanlah. Inilah tubuh-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="MRK.14.23" />Sesudah itu, Yesus mengambil cawan berisi air anggur lalu mengucap syukur kepada Allah. Kemudian Dia memberikannya kepada mereka supaya setiap orang bergiliran minum dari cawan itu.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="MRK.14.24" />Saat memberikan cawan itu, Dia berkata, “Inilah darah-Ku yang akan ditumpahkan untuk banyak orang. Darah kematian-Ku menjadi tanda bahwa perjanjian yang baru antara Allah dan manusia sudah disahkan.”
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="MRK.14.25" />Kata Yesus lagi, “Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Aku tidak akan minum anggur seperti ini lagi sampai tiba waktunya kerajaan yang dijanjikan Allah sudah nyata. Pada saat itu barulah Aku akan minum air anggur baru.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="MRK.14.26" />Sesudah menyanyikan sebuah lagu pujian kepada Allah, Yesus bersama murid-murid-Nya pergi ke Bukit Zaitun.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Petrus akan mengaku tidak mengenal Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 26:31-35; Luk. 22:31-34; Yoh. 13:36-38
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="MRK.14.27" />Dalam perjalanan, Yesus berkata kepada murid-murid-Nya, “Malam ini kamu masing-masing akan berhenti percaya kepada-Ku dan meninggalkan Aku. Karena harus terjadi sesuai dengan yang tertulis dalam Kitab Suci, di mana Allah berkata,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Aku akan membunuh Sang Gembala.
</q>
<q style="q1">Pada waktu itu domba-domba-Nya akan lari ke sana kemari.’<x caller="+"><xo>14:27
</xo><xt>Zak. 13:7</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="28" bcv="MRK.14.28" />Tetapi sesudah Allah membangkitkan Aku kembali dari kematian, Aku akan mendahului kalian ke Galilea.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="MRK.14.29" />Lalu Petrus berkata, “Mungkin teman-teman lain akan berhenti percaya dan meninggalkan Engkau, tetapi saya tidak!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="MRK.14.30" />Jawab Yesus kepadanya, “Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Malam ini sebelum ayam berkokok dua kali, kamu sudah tiga kali mengaku tidak kenal Aku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="MRK.14.31" />Tetapi Petrus menjawab lagi dengan tegas, “Kalau pun harus mati bersama Engkau, saya siap! Karena saya tidak akan pernah mengatakan bahwa saya tidak mengenal Engkau!” Semua murid yang lain juga berkata begitu.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus berdoa sendirian di taman Getsemani
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 26:36-46; Luk. 22:39-46
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="MRK.14.32" />Sesudah Yesus dan murid-murid-Nya sampai di suatu taman yang bernama Getsemani, Dia berkata kepada mereka, “Kalian duduk di sini dulu, sementara Aku pergi berdoa.”
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="MRK.14.33" />Lalu Yesus mengajak Petrus, Yakobus, dan Yohanes ikut bersama-Nya. Waktu itu Dia mulai merasakan ketakutan hebat dan kegelisahan yang mendalam.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="MRK.14.34" />Kata Yesus kepada mereka, “Hati-Ku sangat sedih, seperti mau mati rasanya. Kalian tetaplah di sini. Teruslah terjaga dan jangan tidur.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="MRK.14.35" />Yesus pun berjalan sedikit jauh dari mereka, lalu sujud dan berdoa supaya Dia— kalau Allah menghendaki— bisa lepas dari kesusahan yang sudah dekat.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="MRK.14.36" />Yesus berdoa, “Abba,<f caller="+"><fr>14:36
</fr><fk>Abba
</fk><ft>Kata
</ft><ft><it>Abba</it> adalah panggilan akrab dari anak kepada ayahnya dalam bahasa Aram. Jadi waktu Yesus memanggil Bapa-Nya
<it>Abba</it>, itu menunjukkan kasih sayang dan hubungan yang paling dekat.</ft></f> Bapa, Engkau mampu melakukan segala sesuatu. Tolong lepaskan Aku dari kesusahan ini! Tetapi janganlah kehendak-Ku yang terjadi. Biarlah kehendak Bapa saja yang jadi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="MRK.14.37" />Sesudah selesai berdoa, Dia kembali kepada ketiga murid-Nya tadi dan mendapati mereka sedang tidur. Lalu Dia berkata kepada Petrus, “Simon, apakah kamu tidur? Ternyata kamu tidak sanggup menahan kantuk satu jam saja!”
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="MRK.14.38" />Kata Yesus lagi, “Jangan tidur. Berdoalah terus supaya kamu masing-masing tidak berdosa waktu iblis mencobaimu. Memang rohmu ingin berbuat yang baik, tetapi tubuhmu tidak sanggup.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="MRK.14.39" />Lalu Yesus kembali ke tempat yang tadi untuk berdoa, dan doa-Nya pun sama seperti sebelumnya.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="MRK.14.40" />Selesai berdoa, Dia kembali dan mendapati mereka sedang tertidur lagi karena terlalu mengantuk. Yesus menegur mereka, tetapi ketiganya diam saja karena sangat malu dan tidak tahu harus menjawab apa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="MRK.14.41" />Sesudah itu Yesus pergi lagi berdoa untuk ketiga kalinya. Dan waktu kembali kepada mereka, Dia berkata, “Sudah cukup kalian tidur dan istirahat! Lihat, tiba waktunya Aku, Sang Anak Adam, diserahkan ke tangan orang-orang berdosa.
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="MRK.14.42" />Bangunlah, mari kita pergi! Dia yang menyerahkan Aku sudah datang.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus ditangkap
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 26:47-53; Luk. 22:47-53; Yoh. 18:3-12
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="43" bcv="MRK.14.43" />Waktu Yesus masih berbicara, tiba-tiba Yudas, yaitu salah satu dari kedua belas murid-Nya, datang bersama segerombolan besar orang yang bersenjatakan pedang dan batang kayu pemukul. Mereka adalah suruhan para imam kepala, ahli Taurat, dan pemimpin orang Yahudi.
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="MRK.14.44" />Sebelumnya Yudas sudah memberitahu mereka, “Orang yang saya peluk,<x caller="+"><xo>14:44
</xo><xt>Mat. 26:48 CK</xt></x> itulah Yesus. Tangkap dia dan bawa pergi dengan penjagaan ketat!”
<ve />
<v id="45" bcv="MRK.14.45" />Waktu Yudas tiba, dia langsung mendekati Yesus dan berkata, “Salam, Guru.” Lalu dia memeluk Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="46" bcv="MRK.14.46" />Maka orang-orang itu segera menangkap Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="47" bcv="MRK.14.47" />Tetapi salah satu murid Yesus mengeluarkan pedangnya dan menyerang seorang budak imam besar. Dia memotong salah satu telinganya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="48" bcv="MRK.14.48" />Lalu Yesus berkata kepada orang banyak itu, “Ternyata kalian pikir Aku ini penjahat, sehingga kalian merasa harus mengajak rombongan besar yang bersenjata ke sini!
<ve />
<v id="49" bcv="MRK.14.49" />Padahal setiap hari kalian melihat Aku mengajar di teras rumah Allah. Kenapa kalian tidak menangkap Aku di sana?! Tetapi hal ini sudah ditetapkan untuk terjadi pada-Ku sesuai dengan yang tertulis dalam Kitab Suci.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="50" bcv="MRK.14.50" />Pada waktu itu semua murid-Nya lari meninggalkan Dia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="51" bcv="MRK.14.51" />Seorang pemuda<f caller="+"><fr>14:51
</fr><fk>pemuda
</fk><ft>Banyak ahli tafsir berpendapat bahwa kemungkinan besar pemuda ini adalah Markus sendiri. Dia penduduk Yerusalem (Kis. 12:12).</ft></f> berusaha mengikuti Yesus dari belakang. Dia hanya berpakaian kain halus. Mereka hampir menangkap dia juga dengan memegang kain itu,
<ve />
<v id="52" bcv="MRK.14.52" />tetapi dia melepaskan kainnya dan lari telanjang.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus dibawa menghadap sidang Mahkamah Agama Yahudi
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 26:57-68; Luk. 22:54-55, 63-71; Yoh. 18:13-14, 19-24
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="53" bcv="MRK.14.53" />Sesudah itu mereka membawa Yesus ke rumah imam besar. Semua anggota sidang Mahkamah Agama Yahudi sedang berkumpul di situ, yakni para imam kepala, pemimpin Yahudi, dan ahli Taurat.
<ve />
<v id="54" bcv="MRK.14.54" />Sementara itu, Petrus mengikuti Yesus dari jauh sampai ke halaman rumah imam besar. Di sana dia duduk bersama para pengawal di dekat api unggun untuk menghangatkan badan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="55-56" bcv="MRK.14.55" />Waktu itu imam-imam kepala dan semua anggota sidang Mahkamah Agama berusaha membuktikan bahwa Yesus bersalah, supaya mereka bisa menjatuhkan hukuman mati kepada-Nya. Secara diam-diam, beberapa orang sudah mereka sogok untuk memberikan kesaksian palsu tentang Yesus. Walaupun banyak orang memberikan kesaksian, tetapi tidak ada kesaksian yang sama persis antara satu dengan yang lainnya untuk saling mendukung. Karena itu mereka tidak berhasil membuktikan kesalahan apa pun pada Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="57" bcv="MRK.14.57" />Lalu beberapa orang berdiri dan memberikan kesaksian palsu tentang Dia,
<ve />
<v id="58" bcv="MRK.14.58" />“Kami pernah mendengar Yesus berkata, ‘Aku akan membongkar rumah Allah yang dibangun dengan tangan manusia, dan dalam waktu tiga hari aku akan membangun kembali yang baru, yang tidak dibangun dengan tangan manusia.’”
<ve />
<v id="59" bcv="MRK.14.59" />Tetapi bahkan tentang hal itu tidak ada kesaksian yang sama persis untuk saling mendukung.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="60" bcv="MRK.14.60" />Lalu imam besar berdiri di hadapan mereka dan berkata kepada Yesus, “Kenapa kamu tidak menjawab?! Jawablah semua tuduhan berat terhadapmu itu!”
<ve />
<v id="61" bcv="MRK.14.61" />Tetapi Yesus tetap diam dan tidak menjawab apa-apa.
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu imam besar bertanya lagi kepada-Nya, “Apakah kamu adalah Kristus, Anak Allah?”<f caller="+"><fr>14:61
</fr><fk>Kristus, Anak Allah
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Anak dari yang Terpuji. Sesuai kebiasaan orang Yahudi, imam besar menghindari menyebut ‘Allah’ secara langsung. Tentang arti ‘Kristus’, lihat catatan di Mat. 1:12-16.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="62" bcv="MRK.14.62" />Yesus pun menjawab, “Ya, benar. Dan kalian akan melihat Aku, Sang Anak Adam,<x caller="+"><xo>14:62
</xo><xt>Mat. 8:20 CK</xt></x> duduk di tempat yang paling terhormat di samping Yang Mahakuasa. Dan ketika Aku datang kembali dari surga, kalian akan melihat Aku di antara awan-awan.”<x caller="+"><xo>14:62
</xo><xt>Dan. 7:13-14</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="63" bcv="MRK.14.63" />Mendengar jawaban itu, imam besar merobek-robek baju<x caller="+"><xo>14:63
</xo><xt>Mat. 26:65 CK</xt></x> yang dipakainya dan berkata, “Buat apa kita mencari saksi-saksi lain lagi?!
<ve />
<v id="64" bcv="MRK.14.64" />Kalian sudah mendengar sendiri bagaimana dia menghina Allah! Jadi bagaimana menurut kalian?”
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu mereka semua memutuskan untuk menjatuhkan hukuman mati kepada Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="65" bcv="MRK.14.65" />Sesudah itu ada di antara mereka yang mulai meludahi Dia. Mereka juga menutup mata-Nya dengan sepotong kain, dan sambil memukuli Dia mereka berkata, “Kalau kamu seorang nabi, coba tebak, siapa nama orang yang baru saja memukulmu!” Kemudian penjaga-penjaga imam besar itu pun memukuli Yesus sambil membawa Dia keluar.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Petrus mengaku tidak mengenal Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 26:69-75; Luk. 22:56-62; Yoh. 18:25-27
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="66" bcv="MRK.14.66" />Waktu semua itu terjadi, Petrus masih menghangatkan badannya di dekat api di halaman rumah imam besar. Lalu datanglah seorang pembantu perempuan imam besar.
<ve />
<v id="67" bcv="MRK.14.67" />Waktu dia memperhatikan Petrus di terang api, pembantu itu berkata kepadanya, “Kamu juga salah satu pengikut Yesus orang Nazaret itu, bukan?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="68" bcv="MRK.14.68" />Tetapi Petrus menyangkalnya, “Saya tidak mengerti maksudmu.” Lalu Petrus pergi ke pintu pagar depan. Pada saat itu juga ayam berkokok.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="69" bcv="MRK.14.69" />Waktu pembantu perempuan itu melihat Petrus lagi, dia mulai berkata kepada orang-orang yang ada di situ, “Orang ini juga salah satu dari pengikut Yesus.”
<ve />
<v id="70" bcv="MRK.14.70" />Tetapi Petrus menyangkal lagi, “Bukan!”
</p>
<p style="p">Tidak lama kemudian, orang-orang yang berdiri di situ berkata kepada Petrus, “Betul! Kamu juga salah satu dari mereka, karena kamu orang Galilea. Itu ketahuan dari logatmu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="71" bcv="MRK.14.71" />Lalu Petrus dengan tegas bersumpah, “Saya tidak kenal orang itu! Kalau saya bohong, biarlah TUHAN yang di surga menghukum saya!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="72" bcv="MRK.14.72" />Saat itu ayam berkokok untuk kedua kalinya. Lalu Petrus teringat apa yang Yesus katakan kepadanya malam itu, “Sebelum ayam berkokok dua kali, kamu sudah tiga kali mengaku tidak kenal Aku.” Petrus pun langsung menangis dengan sangat sedih.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="15" />
<s style="s1">Yesus diserahkan kepada Pilatus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 27:1-2; Luk. 23:1-5; Yoh. 18:28-38
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="MRK.15.1" />Pagi-pagi sekali seluruh sidang Mahkamah Agama— yaitu imam-imam kepala, pemimpin-pemimpin Yahudi, dan ahli-ahli Taurat— mengatur rencana untuk membunuh Yesus dengan cara memperalat pejabat-pejabat pemerintah Romawi. Lalu mereka mengikat Dia dan menyerahkan-Nya kepada Gubernur Pilatus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="MRK.15.2" />Pilatus bertanya kepada Yesus, “Benarkah kamu ini raja orang Yahudi?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab-Nya, “Begitulah katamu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="MRK.15.3" />Kemudian para imam kepala melaporkan banyak tuduhan tentang kesalahan Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="MRK.15.4" />Pilatus bertanya lagi kepada-Nya, “Apakah kamu tidak mau menjawab? Dengarlah betapa banyaknya tuduhan mereka atasmu!”
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="MRK.15.5" />Tetapi Yesus tidak menjawab apa-apa, sehingga Pilatus sangat heran.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pilatus menyerahkan Yesus untuk dihukum mati
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 27:15-26; Luk. 23:13-25; Yoh. 18:39—19:16
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="MRK.15.6" />Tiap tahun pada Hari Raya Paskah di Yerusalem, sudah menjadi kebiasaan bahwa gubernur membebaskan satu orang dari penjara sesuai permintaan masyarakat.
<ve />
<v id="7-8" bcv="MRK.15.7" />Karena kebiasaan itu, banyak orang sudah berkumpul di istana Pilatus dan mulai berteriak meminta dia membebaskan seorang tahanan. Kebetulan waktu itu di dalam penjara ada seorang bernama Barabas. Dia ditahan bersama sejumlah orang lain karena melakukan kerusuhan melawan pemerintah Romawi. Dalam kerusuhan itu Barabas sudah membunuh seseorang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="MRK.15.9" />Lalu Pilatus bertanya kepada orang banyak, “Apakah kalian mau saya membebaskan raja orang Yahudi ini bagi kalian?”
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="MRK.15.10" />Pilatus sengaja berkata begitu karena dia sudah tahu bahwa para imam kepala iri hati kepada Yesus. Dia tahu bahwa alasan itulah yang membuat mereka menyerahkan Yesus kepadanya.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="MRK.15.11" />Tetapi atas bujukan para imam kepala, orang banyak itu malah meminta Pilatus membebaskan Barabas, bukan Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="MRK.15.12" />Lalu Pilatus bertanya sekali lagi kepada mereka, “Kalau begitu, apa yang kalian mau saya lakukan terhadap Yesus yang kalian sebut ‘raja orang Yahudi’ ini?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="MRK.15.13" />Mereka berteriak, “Salibkan dia!”<x caller="+"><xo>15:13
</xo><xt>Mat. 27:22 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="MRK.15.14" />Sekali lagi Pilatus bertanya kepada mereka, “Mengapa? Kesalahan apa yang sudah dia perbuat?”
</p>
<p style="p">Tetapi mereka semakin keras berteriak-teriak, “Salibkan dia!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="MRK.15.15" />Karena Pilatus ingin orang banyak itu senang kepadanya, dia pun melepaskan Barabas untuk mereka. Lalu dia menyerahkan Yesus kepada tentara-tentaranya untuk dicambuk dan disalibkan.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Tentara-tentara Romawi mengejek Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 27:27-31; Yoh. 19:2-3
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="MRK.15.16" />Tentara-tentara itu membawa Yesus masuk ke markas mereka yang berada di bagian dalam istana gubernur, dan mereka memanggil semua tentara yang lain untuk berkumpul di sana.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="MRK.15.17" />Mereka mengejek Yesus sesuai dengan tuduhan bahwa Dia adalah raja orang Yahudi. Mereka mengganti jubah yang Yesus pakai dengan jubah komandan mereka yang berwarna ungu, karena warna itulah yang biasanya dipakai oleh raja. Mereka juga membuat mahkota berduri dari ranting tumbuhan merambat dan memasangnya di kepala Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="MRK.15.18" />Lalu mereka pura-pura memberi hormat kepada Yesus dengan berseru, “Yang mulia, raja orang Yahudi!”
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="MRK.15.19" />Kemudian mereka memukuli kepala Yesus dengan tongkat dan ada juga yang meludahi Dia. Sebagian tentara lain pura-pura memberi hormat dengan berlutut di depan Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="MRK.15.20" />Sesudah mengejek Dia seperti itu, mereka melepaskan jubah ungu tadi dan menggantinya dengan pakaian Yesus sendiri. Lalu mereka membawa Dia keluar untuk disalibkan.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus disalibkan
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 27:32-44; Luk. 23:26-43; Yoh. 19:17-27
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="MRK.15.21" />Dalam perjalanan ke tempat penyaliban, mereka bertemu dengan seorang Kirene yang baru kembali dari luar kota. Orang itu bernama Simon, ayah Aleksander dan Rufus. Lalu tentara-tentara itu memaksa<x caller="+"><xo>15:21
</xo><xt>Mat. 27:32 CK</xt></x> Simon untuk memikul salib Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="MRK.15.22" />Mereka menggiring Yesus ke Golgota. Nama itu artinya ‘tempat tengkorak.’<x caller="+"><xo>15:22
</xo><xt>Mat. 27:33 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="MRK.15.23" />Di sana mereka memberikan air anggur yang dicampur getah pohon mur kepada-Nya. Tetapi Dia menolaknya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="MRK.15.24" />Sesudah menyalibkan Yesus, mereka membagi-bagi pakaian-Nya di antara mereka dengan cara membuang undi.<f caller="+"><fr>15:24
</fr><fk>membagi-bagi … undi
</fk><ft>Markus sengaja menulis ayat ini supaya mirip dengan Mzm. 22:18. Yesus menggenapi yang tertulis di ayat itu.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="MRK.15.25" />Yesus disalibkan sekitar jam sembilan pagi.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="MRK.15.26" />Pada bagian atas salib-Nya dipasang papan bertuliskan tuduhan terhadap Yesus, yaitu “Inilah raja orang Yahudi.”
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="MRK.15.27" />Bersama Yesus, mereka juga menyalibkan dua orang pencuri, yang seorang di sebelah kanan-Nya, dan yang seorang lagi di sebelah kiri-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="MRK.15.28" />Dengan demikian, terjadilah sesuai dengan Firman Allah yang disampaikan oleh seorang nabi, “Dia akan dianggap sama seperti para penjahat.”<x caller="+"><xo>15:28
</xo><xt>Yes. 53:12 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="MRK.15.29" />Orang-orang yang melewati tempat itu mengejek Dia. Sambil menggeleng-gelengkan kepala, mereka berkata, “Hai kamu yang dulu mengaku bisa merobohkan rumah Allah dan membangunnya kembali dalam tiga hari saja!
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="MRK.15.30" />Selamatkanlah dirimu dan turunlah dari salib itu!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="MRK.15.31" />Para imam kepala dan ahli Taurat yang ada di situ juga menertawakan Dia, “Konyol sekali! Dia bisa menyelamatkan orang lain, tetapi tidak bisa menyelamatkan dirinya sendiri!
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="MRK.15.32" />Kalau dia benar-benar Kristus, Raja Penyelamat bangsa Israel, biarlah dia turun dari salibnya itu, barulah kami akan percaya kepadanya!” Kedua penjahat yang disalibkan bersama Yesus juga ikut menghina Dia.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus mati
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 27:45-56; Luk. 23:44-49; Yoh. 19:28-30
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="MRK.15.33" />Mulai jam dua belas siang, tiba-tiba seluruh daerah itu menjadi gelap sampai jam tiga sore.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="MRK.15.34" />Kira-kira jam tiga, Yesus berteriak dengan suara keras, “Eloi, Eloi, lima sabaktani?”— yang artinya, “Allah-Ku, Allah-Ku, mengapa Engkau meninggalkan Aku?”<f caller="+"><fr>15:34
</fr><fk>kutipan Mzm. 22:1
</fk><ft>Pengejaan ‘</ft><ft><it>lima</it>’ didukung oleh 90% salinan kuno.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="MRK.15.35" />Lalu beberapa orang yang berdiri di sana keliru mendengar perkataan Yesus itu dan mereka berkata, “Dengar! Dia memanggil Nabi Elia.”
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="MRK.15.36" />Sesudah itu seseorang berlari mengambil sepotong spons dan memasangnya di ujung sebatang bambu kecil. Dia mencelupkan spons<x caller="+"><xo>15:36
</xo><xt>Mat. 27:48 CK</xt></x> itu ke dalam air anggur asam<x caller="+"><xo>15:36
</xo><xt>Mat. 27:48 CK</xt></x> dan memberikannya kepada Yesus supaya Dia minum. Sambil melakukan itu dia berkata, “Mari kita tunggu dan lihat apakah Elia akan datang untuk menurunkan dia dari salib ini!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="MRK.15.37" />Kemudian Yesus berteriak dan menghembuskan nafas terakhir.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="MRK.15.38" />Waktu Yesus mati, tiba-tiba tirai<x caller="+"><xo>15:38
</xo><xt>Mat. 27:51 CK</xt></x> yang tergantung di pintu ruang kudus di dalam rumah Allah robek sendiri dari atas ke bawah menjadi dua bagian.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="MRK.15.39" />Saat komandan kompi<x caller="+"><xo>15:39
</xo><xt>Mat. 8:5 CK</xt></x> yang berdiri di depan salib Yesus melihat bagaimana Yesus berteriak lalu mati, dia berkata, “Sungguh, ternyata Orang ini benar-benar Anak Allah!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="40" bcv="MRK.15.40" />Di situ ada juga beberapa perempuan yang melihat dari jauh. Mereka adalah Salome,<f caller="+"><fr>15:40
</fr><fk>Salome
</fk><ft>Ada kemungkinan bahwa Salome adalah istri Zebedeus dan ibu dari Yakobus dan Yohanes, kedua murid Yesus.</ft></f> Maria yang berasal dari kampung Magdala, serta Maria ibu Yesus, Yoses, dan Yakobus muda.<f caller="+"><fr>15:40
</fr><fk>Maria ibu …
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Maria ibu Yoses dan Yakobus muda. Tetapi tanpa menyebut nama-Nya, pembaca pertama menyadari bahwa ibu Yesus yang dimaksudkan. Lihat catatan kaki di Mat. 27:56.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="41" bcv="MRK.15.41" />Mereka adalah perempuan-perempuan yang biasa ikut dan membantu pelayanan Yesus waktu Dia masih berada di daerah Galilea. Bersama mereka ada juga banyak perempuan lain yang sudah ikut dengan rombongan Yesus dari Galilea sampai ke Yerusalem.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Mayat Yesus dikuburkan
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 27:57-61; Luk. 23:50-56; Yoh. 19:38-42
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="42" bcv="MRK.15.42" />Saat itu, hari sudah mulai malam dan orang Yahudi harus segera menyelesaikan segala persiapan mereka untuk hari Sabat.
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="MRK.15.43" />Karena itu Yusuf memberanikan diri menghadap Pilatus untuk meminta mayat Yesus. (Yusuf ini berasal dari kampung Arimatea. Dia salah satu anggota terhormat Mahkamah Agama Yahudi. Dia juga sangat menanti-nantikan saatnya Allah mulai memerintah dunia ini sebagai Raja.)
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="MRK.15.44" />Pilatus heran waktu mendengar bahwa Yesus sudah mati sebelum malam. Lalu dia memanggil komandan kompi yang melaksanakan penyaliban itu dan menanyakan kalau Yesus benar-benar sudah mati.
<ve />
<v id="45" bcv="MRK.15.45" />Setelah Pilatus mendengar laporan komandan itu bahwa Yesus memang sudah mati, dia memberi izin kepada Yusuf untuk membawa mayat Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="MRK.15.46" />Yusuf pun membeli kain putih untuk membungkus mayat Yesus. Dia dibantu beberapa orang lain menurunkan mayat-Nya dari salib. Mereka membungkus-Nya dengan kain itu, lalu membaringkan mayat Yesus di dalam kuburan yang digali seperti gua pada bukit batu. Kemudian pintu kuburan itu ditutup dengan menggulingkan batu besar yang sudah disediakan sebagai penutup.
<ve />
<v id="47" bcv="MRK.15.47" />Kedua perempuan yang bernama Maria tadi memperhatikan saat orang-orang itu mengurus dan membaringkan mayat Yesus.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="16" />
<s style="s1">Yesus hidup kembali dari kematian
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 28:1-8; Luk. 24:1-12; Yoh. 20:1-10
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1-2" bcv="MRK.16.1" />Waktu hari Sabat sudah lewat, pagi-pagi sekali pada hari Minggu saat matahari baru terbit, Maria dari kampung Magdala, Salome, dan Maria ibu Yakobus pergi ke kuburan Yesus. Mereka sudah membeli minyak yang harum untuk meminyaki mayat Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="MRK.16.3" />Dalam perjalanan mereka membicarakan, “Siapakah yang akan menolong kita menggulingkan batu besar itu, supaya kita bisa masuk ke dalam kuburan?”
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="MRK.16.4" />Tetapi waktu mereka sampai di kuburan, ternyata batu besar itu sudah terguling.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="MRK.16.5" />Ketiga perempuan itu pun segera masuk. Namun mereka kaget sekali, karena di dalam kuburan itu tampak satu malaikat sedang duduk di sisi kanan ruangan gua. Dia terlihat seperti laki-laki muda yang berpakaian putih bersih.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="MRK.16.6" />Malaikat itu berkata kepada mereka, “Jangan terkejut! Saya tahu kalian mencari Yesus, Orang Nazaret yang sudah disalibkan itu. Dia tidak ada di sini, karena Allah sudah menghidupkan Dia kembali. Lihat saja tempat mereka menaruh mayat-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="MRK.16.7" />Pergilah dan beritahukan kepada murid-murid-Nya, khususnya Petrus, ‘Yesus sudah lebih dulu pergi ke Galilea. Kalian akan menemui Dia di sana, sesuai dengan apa yang sudah pernah Dia katakan kepada kalian.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="MRK.16.8" />Lalu dengan gemetar perempuan-perempuan itu lari meninggalkan kuburan itu, karena mereka sangat takut dan terheran-heran. Ketiganya tidak mengatakan apa-apa kepada siapa pun yang mereka temui di jalan, karena mereka masih ketakutan.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus memperlihatkan diri kepada murid-murid-Nya
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 28:9-10; Luk. 24:13-35; Yoh. 20:11-18
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="MRK.16.9" />Hari Minggu itu, pagi-pagi sekali Yesus sudah bangkit dari kematian. Pertama-tama Dia memperlihatkan diri-Nya kepada Maria dari kampung Magdala. (Dari dialah Yesus pernah mengusir tujuh roh jahat.)
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="MRK.16.10" />Lalu Maria pergi memberitahukan hal itu kepada orang-orang yang dulu sering mengikut Yesus. Waktu itu mereka masih berduka dan menangis karena kematian Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="MRK.16.11" />Ketika mendengar bahwa Yesus sudah hidup kembali dan Maria baru saja melihat Dia, mereka tidak percaya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="MRK.16.12" />Tidak lama sesudah itu, Yesus memperlihatkan diri-Nya dengan wajah berbeda kepada dua orang yang dulu sering bergabung bersama murid-murid-Nya. Saat itu mereka sedang berjalan dari Yerusalem ke tempat lain.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="MRK.16.13" />Waktu dua orang itu sadar bahwa Orang yang bersama mereka adalah Yesus, tiba-tiba Yesus menghilang. Lalu mereka berdua kembali dan menceritakan kejadian itu kepada murid-murid-Nya. Tetapi mereka tetap tidak percaya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="MRK.16.14" />Akhirnya Yesus memperlihatkan diri kepada kesebelas murid-Nya itu waktu mereka sedang makan. Dia menegur mereka karena mereka begitu keras kepala dan tidak mau percaya bahwa Yesus sudah hidup kembali, walaupun sudah diberitahu oleh beberapa orang saksi mata.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="MRK.16.15" />Sesudah itu Dia berkata kepada mereka, “Pergilah ke seluruh dunia dan beritakanlah Kabar Baik kepada semua orang.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="MRK.16.16" />Siapa yang percaya dan dibaptis akan diselamatkan. Tetapi siapa yang menolak percaya kepada-Ku akan dihukum.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="MRK.16.17" />Dan kepada setiap orang yang percaya kepada-Ku, Allah akan memberikan kuasa kepadanya untuk melakukan keajaiban-keajaiban seperti ini:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Demi kemuliaan-Ku, ada di antara kamu yang akan mengusir setan-setan
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan berbicara dalam bahasa-bahasa baru yang belum pernah kamu pelajari.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="18" bcv="MRK.16.18" />Biarpun kamu memegang ular dengan tangan telanjang atau minum racun, kamu tidak akan sakit atau mati.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Juga ketika kamu menyentuh orang-orang sakit sambil berdoa kepada-Ku, mereka akan sembuh.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus terangkat ke surga
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Luk. 24:50-53; Kis. 1:9-11
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="MRK.16.19" />Sesudah selesai berbicara kepada murid-murid-Nya, Tuhan Yesus terangkat ke surga. Di sanalah Dia duduk di sebelah kanan Allah, yaitu di tempat yang paling terhormat.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="MRK.16.20" />Lalu murid-murid-Nya pergi memberitakan kabar keselamatan ke segala tempat. Dan Roh Tuhan Yesus menyertai mereka masing-masing dengan membuat banyak keajaiban sebagai bukti bahwa berita keselamatan yang mereka kabarkan itu sungguh benar. Amin.<ve />
</p>
</book>
<book id="LUK"><id id="LUK">- Terjemahan Sederhana Indonesia
</id><h>Lukas
</h><toc level="1">Injil Lukas
</toc><toc level="2">Lukas
</toc><toc level="3">Luk.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">Injil Lukas
</p>

<c id="1" />
<s style="s1">Prakata Lukas
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LUK.1.1" />Kepada yang terhormat Bapak Teofilus.<f caller="+"><fr>1:1
</fr><fk>Teofilus
</fk><ft>Nama Teofilus berarti ‘orang yang mengasihi Allah’ atau ‘sahabat Allah’. Ada kemungkinan bahwa Lukas menulis Injil ini sebagai laporan kepada seorang terkemuka bernama Teofilus. Tetapi karena arti nama itu, banyak juga penafsir yang berpendapat bahwa laporan Lukas ini ditujukan kepada semua orang yang mengasihi Allah.</ft></f>
</p>
<p style="p">Banyak orang sudah berusaha menuliskan laporan tentang berbagai peristiwa yang terjadi di antara kita.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="LUK.1.2" />Masing-masing menuliskan laporannya sesuai dengan yang sudah diceritakan oleh orang-orang yang menyaksikan sendiri peristiwa-peristiwa itu sejak awal. Para saksi mata itu sudah melayani Tuhan dengan memberitakan kabar itu ke mana-mana.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="LUK.1.3" />Lalu, karena saya sudah mengumpulkan laporan saksi mata dengan teliti sejak permulaan peristiwa itu, maka saya pikir, “Sebaiknya saya menuliskan laporan yang teratur untuk Bapak Teofilus.”
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="LUK.1.4" />Dengan begitu, Bapak tahu pasti bahwa apa yang mereka ajarkan kepada Bapak sungguh-sungguh benar.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Malaikat Gabriel memberitahukan tentang kelahiran Yohanes Pembaptis
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="LUK.1.5" />Pada waktu Raja Herodes memerintah di provinsi Yudea (di bawah pemerintahan raja agung di Roma), ada seorang imam bernama Zakaria. Dia anggota kelompok imam yang bernama kelompok Abia.<f caller="+"><fr>1:5
</fr><fk>kelompok Abia
</fk><ft>Para imam terbagi dalam dua puluh empat kelompok untuk mengatur jadwal tugas mereka di rumah Allah setiap tahun. Lihat 1Taw. 24.</ft></f> Istrinya yang bernama Elisabet juga adalah keturunan Harun, imam yang pertama.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="LUK.1.6" />Zakaria dan istrinya hidup benar di mata Allah, karena mereka selalu menaati semua perintah dan peraturan TUHAN tanpa kesalahan.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="LUK.1.7" />Tetapi mereka tidak mempunyai anak karena Elisabet mandul. Lagipula mereka juga sudah sangat tua.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="LUK.1.8" />Pada suatu hari, ketika kelompok Abia mendapat giliran untuk melayani di rumah Allah, Zakaria menjalankan tugasnya sebagai imam di hadapan Allah.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="LUK.1.9" />Seperti kebiasaan para imam, mereka membuang undi untuk mengetahui siapa yang akan membakar dupa di ruang kudus di dalam rumah Allah. Ternyata Zakaria yang terpilih untuk tugas itu.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="LUK.1.10" />Selama pembakaran dupa, sekumpulan orang banyak berdoa di teras rumah Allah, sementara Zakaria berada di dalam ruang kudus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="LUK.1.11" />Tiba-tiba muncullah malaikat<x caller="+"><xo>1:11
</xo><xt>Kej. 21:17 CK</xt></x> di ruangan itu. Dia berdiri di sebelah kanan mezbah tempat membakar dupa.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="LUK.1.12" />Melihat malaikat itu, Zakaria terkejut dan sangat ketakutan.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="LUK.1.13" />Tetapi malaikat itu berkata kepadanya, “Jangan takut, Zakaria. Allah sudah mendengar doamu: Elisabet, istrimu, akan melahirkan anakmu laki-laki. Kamu harus menamai dia Yohanes.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="LUK.1.14" />Kamu akan bergembira dan berbahagia karena anakmu itu, dan banyak orang juga akan turut bergembira karena kelahirannya,
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="LUK.1.15" />sebab dia akan menjadi orang yang besar di hadapan Allah. Dia tidak boleh minum anggur atau minuman keras lainnya.<f caller="+"><fr>1:15
</fr><fk>Dia tidak boleh minum anggur …
</fk><ft>Larangan seperti ini juga diberikan kepada orangtua Simson (Hak. 13:5, 7).</ft></f> Dia akan selalu dipenuhi oleh Roh Kudus, bahkan sejak dalam kandungan ibunya.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="LUK.1.16" />Dia akan membimbing banyak orang Israel supaya mereka kembali kepada TUHAN, Allah mereka.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="LUK.1.17" />Dia akan menyiapkan umat Allah sebelum kedatangan Tuhan ke dunia ini. Roh Allah akan memberinya kuasa untuk dapat bekerja seperti Nabi Elia. Oleh pelayanannya, para orangtua akan kembali mengasihi anak-anak mereka, dan orang-orang yang tidak taat kepada TUHAN menjadi taat kembali. Dia akan membimbing mereka untuk menjadi bijak dan mau hidup benar. Dengan demikian anakmu itu menyiapkan umat Allah agar mereka siap menyambut kedatangan Tuhan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="LUK.1.18" />Lalu Zakaria berkata kepada malaikat itu, “Bagaimana saya bisa yakin bahwa yang engkau katakan itu benar-benar akan terjadi? Saya dan istri saya sudah terlalu tua untuk bisa mendapatkan anak kandung!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="LUK.1.19" />Jawab malaikat itu, “Nama saya Gabriel. Saya selalu berdiri di hadapan Allah dan selalu siap membawa berita-Nya. Dialah yang menyuruh saya untuk menyampaikan kabar baik ini kepadamu.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="LUK.1.20" />Dengarlah! Apa yang sudah saya sampaikan kepadamu pasti akan terjadi pada waktunya. Tetapi karena kamu tidak percaya kata-kata saya, maka biarlah ini menjadi tandanya: Kamu akan menjadi bisu sampai apa yang saya katakan terjadi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="LUK.1.21" />Sementara itu, orang banyak di luar masih menunggu Zakaria. Mereka heran karena dia begitu lama di dalam ruang kudus.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="LUK.1.22" />Ketika Zakaria keluar, dia sudah tidak bisa berbicara sama sekali. Karena itu dia terus berusaha memberi tahu mereka dengan menggunakan gerakan-gerakan tangan, sampai akhirnya orang banyak itu mengerti bahwa dia sudah mendapat penglihatan di dalam rumah Allah.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="LUK.1.23" />Sesudah selesai gilirannya bertugas, Zakaria pulang ke rumahnya di desa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="LUK.1.24" />Tidak lama kemudian, Elisabet istrinya hamil. Selama lima bulan Elisabet tidak ke mana-mana dan tidak menampakkan dirinya kepada orang-orang
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="LUK.1.25" />karena dia berpikir, “Sudah begitu lama orang-orang menghina aku karena mandul, tetapi akhirnya TUHAN mengasihaniku. Jadi biarlah orang-orang tahu bahwa aku sudah hamil ketika mereka melihatku!”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Malaikat Gabriel memberitahu Maria tentang kelahiran Yesus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="26-27" bcv="LUK.1.26" />Ketika Elisabet hamil enam bulan, Allah mengutus malaikat Gabriel kepada seorang perawan muda bernama Maria yang tinggal di kota Nazaret di provinsi Galilea. Saat itu Maria sudah bertunangan dengan Yusuf, seorang keturunan Daud.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="LUK.1.28" />Begitu malaikat itu sampai, dia berkata, “Salam! TUHAN sungguh berbaik hati kepadamu. Dia menyertaimu! Kamu sungguh sangat diberkati di antara para wanita.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="LUK.1.29" />Maria sangat terkejut melihat malaikat itu lalu bertanya dalam hati, “Apa maksud salam itu?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="LUK.1.30" />Malaikat itu melanjutkan, “Jangan takut Maria. Allah sangat berbaik hati kepadamu.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="LUK.1.31" />Dengarkanlah! Kamu akan hamil dan melahirkan seorang Anak laki-laki. Haruslah kamu menamai Dia ‘Yesus.’
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="LUK.1.32" />Dia akan menjadi seorang yang agung dan akan disebut Anak Allah Yang Mahatinggi. TUHAN Allah akan mengangkat Dia menjadi Raja seperti Daud, nenek moyang-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="LUK.1.33" />Dan sampai selamanya Dia akan memerintah orang Yahudi, yaitu keturunan Yakub. Kerajaan-Nya tidak akan pernah berakhir.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="LUK.1.34" />Lalu Maria bertanya, “Wah! Bagaimana mungkin semua itu akan terjadi?!— karena saya masih perawan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="LUK.1.35" />Jawab malaikat itu, “Roh Kudus akan datang kepadamu, dan kuasa Yang Mahatinggi akan datang ke atas kamu, sehingga Anak kudus yang nanti kamu lahirkan akan disebut Anak Allah.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="LUK.1.36" />Dan lagi, sepupumu Elisabet juga sedang hamil enam bulan. Dia akan melahirkan seorang anak laki-laki, padahal umurnya sudah tua sekali dan orang-orang mengatakan bahwa dia mandul.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="LUK.1.37" />Karena bagi Allah tidak ada sesuatu yang tidak mungkin.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="38" bcv="LUK.1.38" />Kata Maria, “Saya ini hanyalah hamba TUHAN yang hina. Saya tunduk menerima yang engkau katakan itu.” Lalu malaikat itu pun pergi meninggalkan dia.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Maria mengunjungi Elisabet
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="LUK.1.39" />Tidak lama sesudah itu, Maria bersiap dan pergi dengan tergesa-gesa ke sebuah desa di daerah pegunungan di provinsi Yudea
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="LUK.1.40" />untuk mengunjungi Elisabet dan Zakaria. Ketika Maria memasuki rumah mereka, dia mengucapkan salam kepada Elisabet.
<ve />
<v id="41" bcv="LUK.1.41" />Waktu Elisabet mendengar salam Maria, anak dalam kandungan Elisabet langsung menendang-nendang kesenangan. Kemudian Elisabet dipenuhi Roh Kudus
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="LUK.1.42" />dan dia berseru, “Maria, kamulah yang paling diberkati Allah di antara semua perempuan! Anak yang ada dalam kandunganmu sekarang juga sangat diberkati!
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="LUK.1.43" />Kini aku sungguh mendapat kehormatan besar, karena ibu yang akan melahirkan Tuhanku datang mengunjungi aku.
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="LUK.1.44" />Begitu aku mendengar salam darimu, anak dalam kandunganku menendang-nendang dengan senang.
<ve />
<v id="45" bcv="LUK.1.45" />Kamu sungguh diberkati karena kamu percaya bahwa apa yang TUHAN katakan kepadamu akan terjadi!”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Maria memuji Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="46" bcv="LUK.1.46" />Kemudian Maria berkata,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Aku memuji TUHAN Allah dengan segenap hatiku,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="47" bcv="LUK.1.47" />dan aku sangat bersukacita sebab Allah adalah Penyelamatku.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="48" bcv="LUK.1.48" />Karena Dia sudah memperhatikan aku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">walaupun aku ini hanyalah hamba TUHAN yang hina.
</q>
<q style="q1">Oleh sebab itu, mulai sekarang sampai seterusnya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">semua orang akan mengingat betapa TUHAN memberkati aku,
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="49" bcv="LUK.1.49" />karena Yang Mahakuasa sudah melakukan hal-hal yang luar biasa bagiku.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Pujilah Allah, sebab Dia kudus!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="50" bcv="LUK.1.50" />Dari zaman ke zaman, Allah selalu bermurah hati kepada semua orang
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang takut dan hormat kepada-Nya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="51" bcv="LUK.1.51" />Seperti zaman dulu, sekarang pun
</q>
<q style="q1">Allah sekali lagi sudah mulai mengulurkan tangan-Nya dan menunjukkan kuasa-Nya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dahulu Dia mencerai-beraikan orang-orang yang tinggi hati
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan mengacaukan semua rencana mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="52" bcv="LUK.1.52" />Dahulu Allah juga sudah menurunkan raja-raja dari jabatan mereka,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan meninggikan orang-orang yang rendah hati.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="53" bcv="LUK.1.53" />Allah pernah memberi makanan yang enak kepada orang-orang lapar sampai kenyang,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi Dia menyuruh orang-orang kaya pergi dengan tangan kosong.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="54" bcv="LUK.1.54" />Jadi, sekali lagi seperti zaman dulu, Allah sedang menolong Israel,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yaitu umat pilihan-Nya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">supaya kita sungguh-sungguh melayani Dia.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dia tidak lupa akan janji-Nya untuk mengasihani kita,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="55" bcv="LUK.1.55" />yakni janji-Nya yang Dia sampaikan kepada nenek moyang kita,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">mulai dari Abraham hingga kepada kita keturunannya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sampai selama-lamanya.”
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Yohanes Pembaptis lahir
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="56" bcv="LUK.1.56" />Maria tinggal bersama Elisabet kira-kira tiga bulan lamanya, lalu dia pulang ke Nazaret.
<ve />
<v id="57" bcv="LUK.1.57" />Kemudian tibalah waktunya Elisabet bersalin, dan dia melahirkan seorang anak laki-laki.
<ve />
<v id="58" bcv="LUK.1.58" />Para tetangga dan keluarganya mendengar betapa TUHAN sudah bermurah hati kepada Elisabet, dan mereka turut bersukacita bersama dia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="59" bcv="LUK.1.59" />Ketika anak itu sudah berumur seminggu, banyak tamu yang datang menghadiri acara sunatannya. Mereka mau menamai dia Zakaria sesuai dengan nama ayahnya.
<ve />
<v id="60" bcv="LUK.1.60" />Namun Elisabet berkata, “Tidak! Dia harus diberi nama Yohanes.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="61" bcv="LUK.1.61" />Lalu jawab mereka, “Tetapi tidak ada keluarga kalian berdua yang mempunyai nama itu!”
<ve />
<v id="62" bcv="LUK.1.62" />Kemudian mereka berbicara dengan isyarat kepada Zakaria untuk menanyakan, “Bapak mau memberi nama apa kepadanya?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="63" bcv="LUK.1.63" />Zakaria pun minta sebuah batu tulis, lalu dia menulis, “Namanya Yohanes.” Melihat itu, semua tamu terheran-heran.
<ve />
<v id="64" bcv="LUK.1.64" />Saat itu juga Zakaria langsung dapat berbicara kembali, dan dia mulai memuji Allah.
<ve />
<v id="65" bcv="LUK.1.65" />Karena keajaiban itu, semua tetangga mereka menjadi takjub dan takut. Kabar tentang segala kejadian itu pun tersebar ke mana-mana di seluruh daerah pegunungan Yudea.
<ve />
<v id="66" bcv="LUK.1.66" />Semua orang yang mendengar tentang peristiwa itu bertanya-tanya dalam hati, “Apakah anak ini akan menjadi orang penting?” Mereka berpikir begitu karena tampak bahwa kuasa TUHAN menyertai dia.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Zakaria memuji Allah dan bernubuat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="67" bcv="LUK.1.67" />Kemudian Zakaria, ayah Yohanes, dipenuhi Roh Kudus dan bernubuat,
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="68" bcv="LUK.1.68" />“Terpujilah TUHAN, Allah Israel.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Karena Dia sudah kembali lagi kepada umat-Nya<f caller="+"><fr>1:68
</fr><fk>kembali lagi …
</fk><ft>Selama 400 tahun sesudah zaman Nabi Maleaki, Allah tidak pernah lagi berbicara kepada umat Israel melalui nubuatan nabi-nabi. Bagi orang Israel, hal itu berarti Allah sudah meninggalkan mereka. Terjadinya berbagai peristiwa ajaib ini menunjukkan bahwa Allah sudah kembali lagi kepada umat-Nya untuk mulai menepati janji-Nya, sebagaimana dijelaskan dalam ayat 69-79.</ft></f>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">untuk membebaskan kita dari musuh-musuh kita.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="69" bcv="LUK.1.69" />Allah sudah memberikan kepada kita seorang Penyelamat
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang siap memerintah dengan penuh kuasa,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan yang berasal dari keturunan Daud, hamba-Nya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="70" bcv="LUK.1.70" />Hal itu sesuai dengan rencana Allah
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang disampaikan oleh nabi-nabi yang melayani Dia sejak zaman dahulu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="71" bcv="LUK.1.71" />Mereka sudah menyampaikan bahwa Allah akan menyelamatkan kita
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dari kuasa semua orang yang memusuhi dan membenci kita.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="72" bcv="LUK.1.72" />Sekarang terbukti bahwa Allah tidak lupa untuk menepati perjanjian-Nya yang suci
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang pernah Dia janjikan kepada nenek moyang kita,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yaitu untuk menunjukkan kebaikan hati-Nya kepada kita.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="73" bcv="LUK.1.73" />Karena Allah sudah berjanji dengan bersumpah kepada nenek moyang kita Abraham,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="74" bcv="LUK.1.74" />bahwa kita akan dibebaskan dari kuasa musuh-musuh kita,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">supaya kita dapat melayani Allah tanpa rasa takut,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="75" bcv="LUK.1.75" />sehingga dengan begitu kita bisa hidup suci dan benar di hadapan-Nya seumur hidup kita.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="76" bcv="LUK.1.76" />Dan tentang kamu, Yohanes anakku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">kamu akan disebut nabi Allah Yang Mahatinggi.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kamu akan mendahului Tuhan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan mempersiapkan segala sesuatu untuk kedatangan-Nya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="77" bcv="LUK.1.77" />Artinya, kamu akan memberitahukan kepada umat-Nya cara untuk dapat diselamatkan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">melalui pengampunan dosa mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="78" bcv="LUK.1.78" />Jadi, karena kebaikan hati Allah kita, akan terbit bagi kita suatu hari yang baru,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yaitu Hari Keselamatan dari surga.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="79" bcv="LUK.1.79" />Dengan demikian, Allah akan menolong kita yang hidup dalam kegelapan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan dalam cengkeraman kuasa kematian.
</q>
<q style="q1">Cahaya TUHAN itu akan menuntun kita ke jalan-Nya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">supaya kita hidup dengan tenang dalam perlindungan-Nya.”
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="80" bcv="LUK.1.80" />Yohanes bertambah besar dan rohnya semakin dikuatkan oleh Allah. Sesudah cukup dewasa, dia tinggal di padang belantara sampai tiba waktunya untuk menyatakan diri kepada bangsa Israel.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="2" />
<s style="s1">Kelahiran Kristus Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 1:18-25
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LUK.2.1" />Pada waktu Agustus menjabat sebagai raja agung Romawi, dia memberi perintah untuk mengadakan sensus penduduk di setiap provinsi Romawi, dengan tujuan agar semua penduduk membayar pajak.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="LUK.2.2" />(Inilah sensus pertama yang diadakan waktu Kirenius menjabat sebagai gubernur provinsi Siria.)
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="LUK.2.3" />Maka setiap orang pergi ke kota asalnya untuk mendaftarkan diri dalam catatan pemerintah daerah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4-5" bcv="LUK.2.4" />Karena Yusuf adalah keturunan Daud, dia harus didaftarkan sebagai kepala keluarga di Betlehem, yang juga disebut Kota Daud. Maka berangkatlah Yusuf bersama Maria tunangannya,<f caller="+"><fr>2:4-5
</fr><fk>tunangannya
</fk><ft>Saat peristiwa ini terjadi, Yusuf sudah menikah Maria (Mat. 1:24-25). Namun Lukas menggunakan istilah tunangan untuk menyiratkan bahwa keduanya belum melakukan hubungan suami-istri.</ft></f> dari kota Nazaret di provinsi Galilea ke kota Betlehem, yang termasuk provinsi Yudea. Pada waktu itu Maria sedang hamil.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="LUK.2.6" />Ketika mereka berada di sana,<f caller="+"><fr>2:6
</fr><fk>berada di sana
</fk><ft>Alkitab tidak memberi informasi tentang berapa lama mereka berada di Betlehem sebelum Maria melahirkan. Kelahiran Kristus di Betlehem dinubuatkan di Mi. 5:2.</ft></f> tibalah waktunya bagi Maria untuk melahirkan.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="LUK.2.7" />Maria melahirkan anak pertamanya, seorang Bayi laki-laki. Dia membungkus-Nya dengan kain lampin yang panjang. Karena sensus masih berlangsung dan tidak ada rumah untuk menginap, mereka menginap berdekatan dengan hewan sehingga Maria membaringkan Bayinya itu di dalam kotak kayu tempat makanan ternak.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Para gembala mendengar tentang Yesus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="LUK.2.8" />Malam itu beberapa gembala sedang menjaga kawanan domba mereka di padang di luar kota Betlehem.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="LUK.2.9" />Tiba-tiba muncullah malaikat di depan mereka. Cahaya kemuliaan TUHAN bersinar di sekeliling mereka, sehingga para gembala itu sangat ketakutan.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="LUK.2.10" />Kata malaikat itu kepada mereka, “Jangan takut! Saya menyampaikan kabar baik kepada kalian, suatu kabar yang akan membuat seluruh umat Israel bersukacita!
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="LUK.2.11" />Hari ini di Kota Daud, sudah lahir Raja Penyelamat kalian, yaitu Tuhan yang disebut juga Kristus.<x caller="+"><xo>2:11
</xo><xt>Mat. 1:12-16 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="LUK.2.12" />Inilah yang menjadi tanda bagi kalian: Kalian akan menemukan seorang Anak laki-laki yang dibungkus dengan kain lampin dan terbaring di dalam kotak kayu tempat makanan ternak.”
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="LUK.2.13" />Tiba-tiba bersama malaikat itu tampaklah sangat banyak malaikat pengawal surgawi. Mereka memuji-muji Allah dan berkata,
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="LUK.2.14" />“Kemuliaan bagi Allah di tingkat surga yang tertinggi!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan di dunia ini hendaklah setiap orang berbahagia dan merasa tenang dalam perlindungan Allah!”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="LUK.2.15" />Sesudah malaikat-malaikat itu meninggalkan mereka dan kembali ke surga, para gembala berkata satu sama lain, “Ayo, kita pergi ke Betlehem sekarang juga! Kita lihat apa yang sudah terjadi, yang baru saja diberitahukan TUHAN kepada kita.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="LUK.2.16" />Mereka pun segera pergi ke sana lalu bertemu dengan Maria dan Yusuf. Mereka juga melihat Anak itu terbaring di dalam kotak kayu.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="LUK.2.17" />Ketika para gembala mengunjungi Bayi itu, mereka memberitakan kepada penduduk Betlehem semua yang sudah diberitahukan malaikat tentang Anak itu.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="LUK.2.18" />Semua orang yang mendengar cerita mereka terheran-heran.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="LUK.2.19" />Tetapi Maria menyimpan semua hal itu dalam hatinya dan terus memikirkan arti dari semuanya itu.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="LUK.2.20" />Kemudian para gembala tadi kembali ke kawanan domba mereka sambil memuliakan dan memuji-muji Allah karena yang sudah mereka lihat dan dengar. Semuanya persis seperti yang diberitahukan oleh malaikat itu kepada mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="LUK.2.21" />Ketika Anak itu berumur seminggu, Dia disunat dan diberi nama Yesus, tepat seperti pesan yang disampaikan malaikat kepada Maria sebelum dia mengandung Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Upacara penyucian Maria dan penyerahan Yesus di rumah Allah di Yerusalem
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="LUK.2.22" />Empat puluh hari sesudah Yesus lahir, tibalah waktunya Maria dan Yusuf memberikan kurban penyucian di rumah Allah,<x caller="+"><xo>2:22
</xo><xt>Im. 12:2-8</xt></x> seperti yang diperintahkan oleh hukum Taurat.<x caller="+"><xo>2:22
</xo><xt>Mat. 5:17 CK</xt></x> Pada kesempatan itu mereka juga membawa Yesus ke Yerusalem dan menyerahkan Dia kepada Allah
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="LUK.2.23" />sesuai dengan aturan yang tertulis dalam hukum TUHAN, “Setiap anak sulung laki-laki harus diserahkan bagi TUHAN.”<x caller="+"><xo>2:23
</xo><xt>Kel. 13:2, 12</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="LUK.2.24" />Karena mereka tidak mampu membeli seekor anak domba untuk penyucian Maria, mereka mengikuti syarat kedua, yaitu “mempersembahkan sepasang burung tekukur atau dua ekor merpati muda.”<x caller="+"><xo>2:24
</xo><xt>Im. 12:8</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Simeon bernubuat tentang Yesus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="LUK.2.25" />Pada waktu itu di Yerusalem ada seorang laki-laki bernama Simeon. Dia orang yang hidup benar dan taat kepada TUHAN dengan sepenuh hati. Sudah lama dia menunggu saatnya Allah memulihkan umat Israel melalui pekerjaan Kristus, seperti yang dinubuatkan oleh para nabi. Roh Kudus menyertai dia dan
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="LUK.2.26" />sudah menyatakan kepadanya bahwa dia tidak akan mati sebelum melihat Kristus.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="LUK.2.27" />Ketika Maria dan Yusuf membawa Yesus masuk ke teras rumah Allah untuk menyerahkan Anak mereka kepada TUHAN sesuai dengan peraturan hukum Taurat, Roh Kudus sudah menggerakkan hati Simeon untuk lebih dulu datang ke sana.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="LUK.2.28" />Lalu Simeon menyambut bayi Yesus dan memangku-Nya sambil memuji Allah, katanya,
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="29" bcv="LUK.2.29" />“Ya Allah Penguasaku, kini hamba-Mu ini
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dapat mati dengan tenang,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena Engkau sudah menepati janji-Mu kepadaku.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="30-31" bcv="LUK.2.30" />Dengan mataku sendiri aku sudah melihat
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Anak yang Engkau persiapkan untuk menyelamatkan umat-Mu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bahkan orang-orang dari semua suku dan bangsa.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="32" bcv="LUK.2.32" />Anak ini bagaikan terang yang akan menyinari bangsa-bangsa bukan Yahudi yang hidup dalam kegelapan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan Dia akan mendatangkan kemuliaan bagi umat-Mu Israel.”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="LUK.2.33" />Yusuf dan Maria heran mendengar kata-kata Simeon tentang Anak mereka itu.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="LUK.2.34" />Lalu Simeon berdoa supaya Allah memberkati mereka. Kemudian dia berkata kepada Maria, “Dengarlah! Sesuai rencana Allah, melalui Anak ini banyak orang Israel akan jatuh dan dihukum oleh Allah. Dan melalui Anak ini juga banyak orang akan dibenarkan di hadapan Allah. Walaupun Dia diutus Allah, banyak orang akan menolak-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="LUK.2.35" />Melalui Dia, isi hati banyak orang akan disingkapkan. Dan karena Dia juga, suatu saat nanti hatimu akan terasa sakit seperti ditusuk dengan pedang yang tajam.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Hana melihat Yesus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="36-37" bcv="LUK.2.36" />Di situ juga ada seorang nabi perempuan bernama Hana, anak Fanuel dari suku Asyer. Hana adalah janda yang sudah tua sekali. Suaminya meninggal sekitar delapan puluh empat tahun lalu, pada waktu pernikahan mereka berusia tujuh tahun. Sejak itu Hana tidak pernah menikah lagi dan hampir selalu berada di teras rumah Allah. Sepanjang hari dia beribadah di sana sambil berdoa dan berpuasa.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="LUK.2.38" />Pada waktu itu juga, Hana datang ke teras rumah Allah dan memuji TUHAN. Dia berbicara tentang Anak itu kepada orang-orang yang hadir di sana, yakni mereka yang menantikan saatnya Allah mengutus seorang Penyelamat untuk membebaskan Israel dan ibukotanya, Yerusalem.<f caller="+"><fr>2:38
</fr><fk>membebaskan Israel …
</fk><ft>Ibukota Yerusalem mewakili seluruh kerajaan Israel yang pada waktu itu dijajah oleh kerajaan Romawi. Di bawah kerajaan Romawi, Israel dibagi menjadi provinsi Yudea dan Galilea.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yusuf dan Maria kembali ke Nazaret
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="LUK.2.39" />Sesudah Yusuf dan Maria menyelesaikan semua syarat hukum TUHAN, mereka kembali ke kota Nazaret di provinsi Galilea.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="LUK.2.40" />Anak itu bertumbuh besar. Dia semakin dikuatkan dalam roh-Nya dan dipenuhi dengan hikmat. Kebaikan hati Allah selalu menyertai Dia.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Masa kanak-kanak Yesus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="LUK.2.41" />Setiap tahun orangtua Yesus pergi ke Yerusalem untuk mengikuti perayaan Paskah.
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="LUK.2.42" />Ketika Yesus berumur dua belas tahun, sesuai kebiasaan orang Yahudi mereka pergi ke Yerusalem untuk mengikuti perayaan itu.
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="LUK.2.43" />Setelah perayaan selesai, Yusuf dan Maria berangkat kembali ke Nazaret. Namun tanpa sepengetahuan mereka, Yesus masih tinggal di Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="LUK.2.44" />Ibu-Nya dan Yusuf mengira Yesus berada di tengah rombongan yang pulang. Waktu rombongan mereka sudah berjalan seharian, Yusuf dan Maria mulai mencari Dia di antara kaum keluarga dan para kenalan mereka,
<ve />
<v id="45" bcv="LUK.2.45" />tetapi Yesus tidak ada. Maka kembalilah mereka ke Yerusalem untuk mencari Dia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="46" bcv="LUK.2.46" />Tiga hari kemudian, mereka menemukan Yesus di teras rumah Allah. Dia sedang duduk di antara ahli-ahli Taurat<f caller="+"><fr>2:46
</fr><fk>ahli-ahli Taurat
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: guru-guru. Di Luk. 5:17 kelompok yang sama disebut ‘guru-guru Taurat’.</ft></f> sambil mendengarkan dan mengajukan pertanyaan-pertanyaan kepada mereka.
<ve />
<v id="47" bcv="LUK.2.47" />Semua orang yang mendengar Yesus sangat heran karena pengetahuan dan jawaban-jawaban-Nya yang bijaksana waktu Dia menjawab pertanyaan dari para ahli Taurat.
<ve />
<v id="48" bcv="LUK.2.48" />Ketika orangtua-Nya melihat Dia, mereka juga heran. Kata Maria kepada-Nya, “Kenapa Kamu berbuat begini kepada kami, Nak?! Beberapa hari ini aku dan ayah-Mu mencari-Mu ke mana-mana dengan sangat kuatir!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="49" bcv="LUK.2.49" />Jawab Yesus kepada mereka, “Kenapa kalian mencari Aku? Seharusnya kalian tahu bahwa Aku pasti berada di rumah Bapa-Ku.”
<ve />
<v id="50" bcv="LUK.2.50" />Tetapi mereka tidak mengerti jawaban-Nya itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="51" bcv="LUK.2.51" />Lalu Yesus pulang bersama mereka ke Nazaret dan Dia selalu taat kepada orangtua-Nya. Tetapi ibu-Nya menyimpan dan merenungkan semua kejadian itu dalam hatinya.
<ve />
<v id="52" bcv="LUK.2.52" />Yesus semakin dewasa dan bertambah bijaksana, serta semakin berkenan di hadapan Allah dan juga manusia.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="3" />
<s style="s1">Yohanes Pembaptis menyiapkan umat Allah untuk kedatangan Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 3:1-12; Mrk. 1:1-8; Yoh. 1:19-28
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1-2" bcv="LUK.3.1" />Allah memimpin Yohanes anak Zakaria untuk memulai pelayanannya pada tahun kelima belas pemerintahan Tiberius, raja tertinggi kerajaan Romawi. Pada masa itu juga
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Pontius Pilatus sedang menjabat sebagai gubernur provinsi Yudea.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Herodes memerintah sebagai raja di provinsi Galilea.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Filipus saudara Herodes menjadi raja di provinsi Iturea dan Trakonitis.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Lisanias memerintah sebagai raja di provinsi Abilene.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Hanas dan Kayafas menjabat sebagai imam besar di Yerusalem.
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Pada waktu itulah Allah mulai menyampaikan pesan-Nya melalui Yohanes, yang tinggal di padang belantara.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="LUK.3.3" />Yohanes pun pergi berkeliling ke seluruh daerah di sekitar sungai Yordan dan memberitakan, “Kamu masing-masing harus bertobat dari dosa-dosamu supaya Allah mengampunimu. Dan untuk menunjukkan bahwa kamu mau terus mengikut TUHAN, datanglah kepada saya supaya saya membaptis kamu.”
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="LUK.3.4" />Jadi Yohanes inilah orang yang dimaksud dalam nubuatan Nabi Yesaya,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Kelak akan ada orang yang berseru-seru di padang belantara,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">‘Siapkanlah jalan untuk kedatangan Tuhan!
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">Luruskanlah jalan bagi-Nya!<x caller="+"><xo>3:4
</xo><xt>Yes. 40:3 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="LUK.3.5" />Timbunlah setiap lembah,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">datarkan setiap bukit,
</q>
<q style="q1">ratakan tanah yang bergelombang,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan luruskan jalan yang berliku-liku.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="LUK.3.6" />Dengan demikian setiap orang akan mendapat kesempatan untuk mengerti
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bagaimana caranya agar diselamatkan oleh Allah.’”<f caller="+"><fr>3:6
</fr><fk>Kutipan Nabi Yesaya
</fk><ft>Ayat 4c-6 merupakan kutipan Yohanes dari Yes. 40:3-5 LXX. Meratakan tanah dan meluruskan jalan menggambarkan bahwa semua yang menghalangi pekerjaan TUHAN dalam hidup masing-masing orang harus dihilangkan.</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="LUK.3.7" />Lalu banyak orang datang kepada Yohanes untuk dibaptis. Namun karena sebagian dari mereka tidak sungguh-sungguh bertobat, dia menegur mereka, “Hai kalian, keturunan ular berbisa! Janganlah kamu pikir bahwa hanya dengan dibaptis kamu bisa melarikan diri dari hukuman Allah yang akan segera datang!
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="LUK.3.8" />Kalau kamu sungguh-sungguh sudah bertobat, tunjukkanlah hal itu melalui cara hidupmu. Dan janganlah berkata dalam hatimu, ‘Aku tidak akan kena hukuman Allah karena aku keturunan Abraham.’ Saya katakan kepadamu: Sesungguhnya Allah sanggup menjadikan keturunan bagi Abraham dari batu-batu ini!
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="LUK.3.9" />Seperti petani yang menebang dan membakar pohon yang tidak pernah berbuah, demikianlah Allah sekarang sudah siap membinasakan setiap orang dari bangsa Israel yang tidak hidup sesuai kehendak-Nya!”<x caller="+"><xo>3:9
</xo><xt>Mat. 3:10 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="LUK.3.10" />Kemudian orang banyak itu bertanya kepadanya, “Kalau begitu, apa yang harus kami perbuat supaya Allah tidak menghukum kami?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="LUK.3.11" />Jawab Yohanes, “Kalau kamu mempunyai dua baju, berikanlah satu kepada orang yang tidak punya. Kalau kamu mempunyai makanan, bagikanlah kepada orang yang lapar.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="LUK.3.12" />Beberapa penagih pajak<x caller="+"><xo>3:12
</xo><xt>Mat. 5:46 CK</xt></x> juga datang untuk dibaptis. Mereka bertanya kepada Yohanes, “Guru, apa yang harus kami lakukan?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="LUK.3.13" />Jawabnya kepada mereka, “Jangan lagi menagih pajak lebih dari yang sudah ditentukan oleh pemerintah Roma.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="LUK.3.14" />Ada juga tentara-tentara yang bertanya, “Bagaimana dengan kami? Apa yang harus kami lakukan?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Yohanes, “Jangan memakai kekerasan, ancaman, atau tuduhan-tuduhan palsu kepada seseorang untuk mendapat uang darinya. Puaslah dengan jumlah gajimu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="LUK.3.15" />Karena pelayanan Yohanes, orang-orang menunggu dengan penuh harap dan bertanya-tanya dalam hati, “Apakah Yohanes adalah Kristus yang kita nanti-nantikan itu?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="LUK.3.16" />Namun Yohanes memberitahu mereka semua, “Saya hanya membaptis orang dengan air. Tetapi sesudah saya akan datang Seorang lain yang lebih berkuasa daripada saya. Sebenarnya saya tidak layak untuk melayani Dia, sekalipun hanya membukakan tali sandal-Nya.<x caller="+"><xo>3:16
</xo><xt>Mrk. 1:7 CK</xt></x> Dialah yang akan membaptis kalian masing-masing. Ada yang dibaptis dengan Roh Kudus, ada pula yang dibaptis dengan api.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="LUK.3.17" />Oleh sebab itu bertobatlah! Karena dunia ini seperti ladang luas yang siap dipanen. Hasil yang baik dan yang tidak baik akan dipisahkan! Dia yang datang sesudah saya akan menghakimi dunia ini dan memisahkan setiap orang yang jahat dari antara orang benar. Orang-orang benar itu akan hidup bersama-Nya. Tetapi semua orang jahat akan dilemparkan ke dalam api neraka yang tidak pernah padam.”<x caller="+"><xo>3:17
</xo><xt>Mat. 3:12 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="LUK.3.18" />Dengan banyak nasihat seperti itu Yohanes menyampaikan Kabar Baik kepada orang banyak.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pelayanan Yohanes berakhir
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="LUK.3.19" />Yohanes menegur Raja Herodes karena sudah merebut Herodiana,<x caller="+"><xo>3:19
</xo><xt>Mat. 14:3-4 CK</xt></x> istri saudaranya, dan karena kejahatan-kejahatan lain yang pernah dia lakukan.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="LUK.3.20" />Tetapi Herodes menambah kejahatannya dengan memasukkan Yohanes ke dalam penjara.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yohanes membaptis Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 3:13-17; Mrk. 1:9-11
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="LUK.3.21" />Ketika Yohanes belum dipenjara, suatu hari dia sedang membaptis banyak orang. Yesus juga hadir di situ untuk dibaptis. Sesudah dibaptis, Yesus berdoa dan langit pun terbuka
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="LUK.3.22" />lalu Roh Kudus turun ke atas Dia dalam bentuk burung merpati. Kemudian terdengarlah suara dari langit yang berkata, “Engkaulah Anak-Ku yang sangat Aku kasihi. Engkau menyenangkan hati-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Daftar nenek moyang Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 1:1-17
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23-38" bcv="LUK.3.23" />Yesus berumur tiga puluh tahun ketika Dia memulai pelayanan-Nya. Menurut anggapan orang, Dia adalah anak Yusuf. Jadi berdasarkan garis keturunan Yusuf, inilah nenek moyang Yesus:<f caller="+"><fr>3:23-38
</fr><fk>daftar nenek moyang Yesus
</fk><ft>Daftar ini disusun sesuai cara yang wajar bagi orang Indonesia, yaitu dimulai dari nenek moyang yang tertua lalu keturunan-keturunannya. Dalam teks asli, Lukas menulis sebaliknya, yaitu mulai dari Yusuf dan diakhiri dengan Adam. Daftar ini juga diberikan tanpa pengulangan setiap nama. Dengan urutan dari atas ke bawah, maka nama berikutnya adalah anak dari nama di atasnya.</ft></f>
</p>
<q style="q1">(36-38) Allah menciptakan Adam, manusia pertama, sehingga bisa dikatakan bahwa Adam adalah anak Allah. Selanjutnya keturunan Adam adalah Set, kemudian Enos, Kenan, Mahalaleel, Yared, Henok, Metusalah, Lamek, Nuh, Sem, Arpaksad, Kenan,
</q>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">(33-35) Salmon, Eber, Peleg, Rehu, Serug, Nahor, Terah, Abraham, Isak, Yakub, Yehuda, Peres, Hesron, Aram, Aminadab,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">(30-32) Nahason, Salmon, Boas, Obed, Isai, Daud, Natan, Matata, Mina, Melea, Elyakim, Yonam, Yusuf, Yehuda, Simeon,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">(27-29) Lewi, Matat, Yorim, Eliezer, Yesua, Er, Elmadam, Kosam, Adi, Malki, Neri, Sealtiel, Zerubabel, Resa, Yohanan,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">(24-26) Yoda, Yosek, Simei, Matatias, Maat, Nagai, Hesli, Nahum, Amos, Matatias, Yusuf, Yanai, Malki, Lewi, Matat, Eli, lalu Yusuf.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="4" />
<s style="s1">Yesus dicobai oleh iblis
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 4:1-11; Mrk. 1:12-13
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LUK.4.1" />Waktu Yesus meninggalkan sungai Yordan, Roh Allah sudah memenuhi Dia. Roh Allah itu memimpin-Nya untuk pergi dan tinggal di padang belantara
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="LUK.4.2" />selama empat puluh hari. Di situlah Yesus dicobai oleh iblis. Sepanjang waktu itu Dia tidak makan sama sekali, sehingga akhirnya Dia sangat lapar.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="LUK.4.3" />Lalu iblis berkata kepada-Nya, “Bukankah kamu Anak Allah?<x caller="+"><xo>4:3
</xo><xt>Mat. 4:3 CK</xt></x> Ubahlah batu ini menjadi roti!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="LUK.4.4" />Yesus menjawab, “Dalam Kitab Suci tertulis,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Kehidupan manusia tidak bergantung pada roti saja,
</q>
<q style="q1">melainkan pada setiap perkataan yang diucapkan oleh Allah.’”<x caller="+"><xo>4:4
</xo><xt>Ul. 8:3</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="LUK.4.5" />Kemudian dalam sekejap iblis membawa Yesus ke gunung yang tinggi dan menunjukkan kepada-Nya semua kerajaan di dunia.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="LUK.4.6" />Iblis berkata kepada-Nya, “Aku akan memberikan segala kekuasaan dan kemuliaan dari tiap kerajaan itu kepada-Mu. Karena semuanya sudah diberikan kepadaku, maka aku bisa memberikannya kepada siapa saja yang aku mau.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="LUK.4.7" />Jadi kalau kamu<x caller="+"><xo>4:7
</xo><xt>Mat. 4:6 CK</xt></x> sujud menyembahku sekarang, semua itu akan menjadi milikmu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="LUK.4.8" />Yesus menjawabnya, “Pergi dari hadapan-Ku, Satanas!<x caller="+"><xo>4:8
</xo><xt>Why. 20:2-3</xt></x> Di dalam Kitab Suci tertulis,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Sembahlah TUHAN Allahmu, dan Dia sajalah yang harus kamu layani.’”<x caller="+"><xo>4:8
</xo><xt>Ul. 6:13</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="LUK.4.9" />Selanjutnya iblis mengangkat Yesus ke Yerusalem dalam waktu singkat dan menempatkan Dia di puncak rumah Allah. Katanya, “Kalau kamu benar-benar Anak Allah, lompatlah ke bawah!
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="LUK.4.10" />Karena dalam Kitab Suci tertulis,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Allah akan menyuruh para malaikat untuk menjagamu.’<x caller="+"><xo>4:10
</xo><xt>Mzm. 91:11</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="11" bcv="LUK.4.11" />Dan juga dikatakan,
</p>
<q level="2" style="q2">‘Tangan mereka akan memegangmu, sehingga kakimu tidak sampai kena batu.’”<x caller="+"><xo>4:11
</xo><xt>Mzm. 91:12</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="LUK.4.12" />Tetapi jawab Yesus kepadanya, “Dalam Kitab Suci juga tertulis,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Janganlah kamu mencobai TUHAN Allahmu.’”<x caller="+"><xo>4:12
</xo><xt>Ul. 6:16</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="13" bcv="LUK.4.13" />Sesudah iblis selesai mencobai Yesus dengan berbagai cara, dia pun pergi meninggalkan-Nya dan menunggu kesempatan lain.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus mengajar orang banyak
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 4:12-17; Mrk. 1:14-15
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="LUK.4.14" />Kemudian Yesus— yang penuh dengan kuasa Roh Kudus— kembali ke Galilea. Berita tentang Dia tersebar ke seluruh daerah itu.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="LUK.4.15" />Yesus mengajar di rumah-rumah pertemuan orang Yahudi<x caller="+"><xo>4:15
</xo><xt>Mat. 4:23 CK</xt></x> yang ada di sana, dan semua orang memuji-muji Dia karena pelayanan-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus ditolak di kampung asal-Nya
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 13:53-58; Mrk. 6:1-6
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="LUK.4.16" />Kemudian Yesus pergi ke kampung Nazaret, tempat Dia dibesarkan. Seperti kebiasaan-Nya, Dia pergi ke rumah pertemuan pada hari Sabat. Lalu Dia diberi kesempatan berdiri di hadapan jemaat untuk membacakan Firman Allah.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="LUK.4.17" />Gulungan kitab yang diberikan kepada-Nya berisi tulisan Nabi Yesaya. Kemudian Yesus membuka gulungan kitab itu dan membacakan bagian ini,
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="LUK.4.18" />“Roh TUHAN ada pada-Ku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sebab Dia sudah mengurapi<x caller="+"><xo>4:18
</xo><xt>Mzm. 2:2 CK</xt></x> Aku untuk memberitakan kabar baik kepada orang-orang miskin.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kepada orang yang hilang pengharapan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku diutus untuk memulihkan hati mereka.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kepada para tawanan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku diutus untuk memberitakan, ‘Kamu dibebaskan!’
</q>
<q style="q1">Kepada orang-orang buta,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku diutus untuk membuat mereka melihat kembali,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan kepada orang-orang yang tertindas,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku diutus untuk membebaskan mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="19" bcv="LUK.4.19" />TUHAN juga mengutus Aku untuk memberitakan:
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">‘Sekaranglah waktu yang dijanjikan Allah untuk menunjukkan kebaikan hati-Nya kepada kita!’”<x caller="+"><xo>4:19
</xo><xt>Yes. 61:1-2 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="LUK.4.20" />Kemudian Yesus menggulung kitab itu dan mengembalikannya kepada petugas, lalu Dia duduk.<f caller="+"><fr>4:20
</fr><fk>duduk
</fk><ft>Dalam kebudayaan Yahudi, duduk adalah sikap tubuh yang menandakan seorang guru hendak mengajar.</ft></f> Setiap orang yang hadir di rumah pertemuan itu memperhatikan-Nya dengan serius.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="LUK.4.21" />Lalu Dia mulai berbicara kepada mereka, kata-Nya, “Hari ini, nubuatan dalam nas itu ditepati ketika kalian mendengar Aku membacanya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="LUK.4.22" />Awalnya semua orang mengatakan hal-hal yang baik tentang Yesus. Ada yang berpendapat, “Setiap ajarannya sangat bagus dan enak didengar.” Ada juga yang heran dan berkata, “Wah, bagaimana mungkin anak Yusuf bisa mengajar seperti ini?!”<f caller="+"><fr>4:22
</fr><fk>Wah, bagaimana mungkin …
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: “Bukankah dia anak Yusuf?!” Orang-orang yang berkata begitu adalah yang berasal dari kampung asal Yesus dan pasti mengenal Dia dan mengingat Yusuf, yang dianggap ayah-Nya. (Kemungkinan besar waktu peristiwa ini terjadi, Yusuf sudah meninggal.)</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="LUK.4.23" />Kemudian Dia berkata kepada mereka, “Tentu kalian akan mengatakan kepada-Ku pepatah ini, ‘Dokter seharusnya bisa menyembuhkan dirinya sendiri.’ Artinya kalian bermaksud mengatakan, ‘Kami mendengar bahwa kamu melakukan berbagai keajaiban di Kapernaum. Lakukanlah juga seperti itu di sini, di kampungmu sendiri.’”
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="LUK.4.24" />Lalu Yesus berkata, “Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Tidak ada nabi yang dihargai di kampung halamannya sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="LUK.4.25" />Dan hal ini juga sungguh benar: Pada zaman Nabi Elia, ketika hujan tidak turun selama tiga tahun enam bulan dan terjadi bencana kelaparan di seluruh negeri ini, ada banyak janda di Israel.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="LUK.4.26" />Tetapi Elia tidak diutus menolong satu pun janda di negeri dan bangsanya sendiri, melainkan hanya kepada seorang janda di desa Sarfat dekat kota Sidon.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="LUK.4.27" />Dan pada zaman Nabi Elisa, banyak orang yang sakit kusta di Israel. Namun Elisa tidak menyembuhkan seorang pun dari antara mereka, tetapi hanya Naaman, orang dari negeri Siria.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="LUK.4.28" />Ketika orang-orang di rumah pertemuan itu mendengar perkataan Yesus, mereka sadar bahwa Dia menolak untuk membuat keajaiban bagi mereka, sehingga mereka menjadi sangat marah.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="LUK.4.29" />Kemudian mereka berdiri dan mengusir-Nya dari kampung Nazaret itu, yang dibangun di atas bukit. Jadi mereka menggiring Dia sampai ke pinggir jurang dan mau menjatuhkan-Nya dari situ.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="LUK.4.30" />Tetapi Yesus melewati mereka begitu saja lalu pergi.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus mengusir roh jahat dari orang Kapernaum
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 1:21-28
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="LUK.4.31" />Yesus pergi ke kota Kapernaum di provinsi Galilea. Pada hari Sabat Dia mengajar orang-orang di rumah pertemuan yang ada di situ.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="LUK.4.32" />Ketika mendengar ajaran-Nya, mereka terheran-heran karena Dia berbicara seperti seorang penguasa yang mempunyai hak untuk memerintah.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="LUK.4.33" />Di rumah pertemuan itu ada seorang laki-laki yang dikuasai roh jahat. Dia berteriak keras-keras,
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="LUK.4.34" />“Hai Yesus orang Nazaret!<x caller="+"><xo>4:34
</xo><xt>Mat. 2:23 CK</xt></x> Jangan ganggu kami! Apakah kamu<x caller="+"><xo>4:34
</xo><xt>Mat. 8:29 CK</xt></x> datang untuk membinasakan kami?! Saya sudah tahu siapa kamu! Kamu adalah utusan yang suci dari Allah!”
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="LUK.4.35" />Yesus langsung membentak roh jahat itu, kata-Nya, “Diam! Keluar dari orang ini!” Kemudian roh jahat itu membanting orang itu ke lantai di hadapan orang-orang yang ada di rumah pertemuan, lalu keluar tanpa menyakitinya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="LUK.4.36" />Semua orang yang ada di situ sangat heran dan berkata satu sama lain, “Wah! Ajaran Yesus luar biasa sekali! Seperti raja yang memberi perintah dengan penuh kuasa, Yesus menyuruh roh-roh jahat keluar, dan mereka pun keluar.”
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="LUK.4.37" />Maka tersebarlah berita tentang Yesus ke seluruh daerah itu.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus menyembuhkan banyak orang
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 8:14-17; Mrk. 1:29-34
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="38" bcv="LUK.4.38" />Yesus meninggalkan rumah pertemuan itu dan masuk ke rumah Petrus.<x caller="+"><xo>4:38
</xo><xt>Yoh. 1:40-42</xt></x> Saat itu ibu mertua Petrus sedang demam tinggi, dan mereka memohon supaya Yesus menyembuhkannya.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="LUK.4.39" />Lalu Yesus berdiri di samping ibu itu dan berkata dengan tegas, “Sembuhlah!” Saat itu juga demamnya langsung hilang, kemudian dia bangun dan melayani mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="40" bcv="LUK.4.40" />Ketika matahari mulai terbenam,<x caller="+"><xo>4:40
</xo><xt>Mrk. 1:32 CK</xt></x> banyak orang di kota itu berdatangan kepada Yesus membawa anggota keluarga mereka yang sakit. Dia menyembuhkan semua orang sakit itu dari penyakit apa pun yang mereka derita dengan meletakkan tangan-Nya pada masing-masing orang.
<ve />
<v id="41" bcv="LUK.4.41" />Selain itu, banyak juga orang yang dikuasai setan. Dan atas perintah Yesus, roh-roh jahat itu meninggalkan setiap orang yang mereka kuasai sambil berteriak, “Engkau adalah Anak Allah!” Tetapi dengan tegas Yesus menegur mereka. Dia tidak mengizinkan<x caller="+"><xo>4:41
</xo><xt>Mrk. 1:34 CK</xt></x> mereka berbicara karena mereka tahu bahwa Dia adalah Kristus.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus pergi ke kota-kota lain
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 1:35-39
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="42" bcv="LUK.4.42" />Besok paginya, Yesus pergi ke tempat yang sepi, tetapi orang banyak mencari Dia. Ketika mereka menemukan-Nya, mereka berusaha menahan Dia supaya tidak pergi dari kota itu.
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="LUK.4.43" />Tetapi kata Yesus, “Aku harus memberitakan Kabar Baik tentang kerajaan Allah<x caller="+"><xo>4:43
</xo><xt>Mat. 6:33 CK</xt></x> ke kota-kota lain juga, karena untuk itulah Aku diutus ke dunia ini.”
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="LUK.4.44" />Jadi pergilah Dia dan memberitakan Kabar Baik di rumah-rumah pertemuan di provinsi Galilea.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="5" />
<s style="s1">Petrus, Yakobus, dan Yohanes mengikut Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 4:18-22; Mrk. 1:16-20
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LUK.5.1" />Pada suatu hari Yesus berdiri di tepi danau Galilea.<f caller="+"><fr>5:1
</fr><fk>danau Galilea
</fk><ft>Dalam naskah Yunani, Lukas menulis nama lain untuk danau itu, yakni Genesaret.</ft></f> Banyak orang berkumpul dan saling berdesakan di sekeliling-Nya karena mereka mau mendengarkan ajaran-Nya tentang Firman Allah.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="LUK.5.2" />Dia melihat dua perahu di pinggir pantai. Nelayan-nelayannya sudah turun dari perahu itu dan sedang membersihkan jala mereka.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="LUK.5.3" />Lalu Yesus naik ke salah satu perahu, yang adalah milik Petrus.<x caller="+"><xo>5:3
</xo><xt>Yoh. 1:40-42</xt></x> Dia mengajak Petrus bertolak agak jauh dari pantai supaya ada jarak. Kemudian Yesus duduk di perahu itu dan mengajar orang banyak dari situ.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="LUK.5.4" />Setelah selesai, Dia berkata kepada Petrus, “Dayunglah perahu ini ke tempat yang lebih dalam. Lalu tebarkanlah jala-jalamu di sana untuk menangkap ikan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="LUK.5.5" />Jawab Petrus kepada-Nya, “Guru, sudah sepanjang malam kami bekerja keras dan tidak mendapatkan apa-apa. Tetapi karena Engkau yang mengatakannya, baiklah, saya dan anak buah saya akan menebar jala-jala kami.”
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="LUK.5.6" />Ketika mereka melakukannya, banyak sekali ikan yang tertangkap, sampai-sampai jala mereka hampir robek.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="LUK.5.7" />Lalu Petrus dan para pekerjanya melambai-lambaikan tangan kepada teman-teman mereka di perahu lain untuk datang membantu. Mereka pun datang dan menolong Petrus serta anak buahnya mengangkat ikan-ikan itu. Kedua perahu mereka terisi begitu penuh sampai hampir tenggelam.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="LUK.5.8" />Melihat keajaiban itu, sujudlah Petrus di depan Yesus dan berkata, “Tuhan, tinggalkanlah saya, karena saya ini orang berdosa.”
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="LUK.5.9" />Dia berkata begitu karena takjub melihat banyaknya ikan yang mereka dapat. Semua orang yang bersamanya juga terheran-heran,
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="LUK.5.10" />termasuk teman-teman sekerja Petrus yang tadi dipanggil, yaitu Yakobus dan Yohanes, anak-anak Zebedeus.
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu Yesus berkata kepada Petrus, “Jangan takut! Mulai sekarang kamu tidak lagi menjala ikan, tetapi Aku akan mengajar kamu untuk mengumpulkan orang menjadi pengikut-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="LUK.5.11" />Sesudah menarik kedua perahu mereka ke pinggir danau, Petrus, Yakobus, dan Yohanes meninggalkan semuanya dan mengikut Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus menyembuhkan seorang yang menderita penyakit kulit menular
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 8:1-4; Mrk. 1:40-45
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="LUK.5.12" />Suatu hari, Yesus berada di sebuah kota. Di sana tinggal seseorang yang tubuhnya penuh dengan penyakit kulit menular.<x caller="+"><xo>5:12
</xo><xt>Mat. 8:2 CK</xt></x> Ketika melihat Yesus, sujudlah orang itu menyembah Dia dan memohon, “Tuhan, kalau Engkau mau, saya yakin Engkau pasti bisa menyembuhkan saya!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="LUK.5.13" />Yesus mengulurkan tangan-Nya dan menyentuh orang itu sambil berkata, “Aku mau. Sembuhlah!” Saat itu juga penyakit kulitnya hilang.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="LUK.5.14" />Lalu Yesus berkata, “Jangan ceritakan kejadian ini kepada siapa pun, tetapi pergi dan tunjukkanlah kulitmu kepada imam yang sedang bertugas. Lalu persembahkanlah kurban sesuai perintah Musa tentang orang yang sudah sembuh dari penyakit kulit.<x caller="+"><xo>5:14
</xo><xt>Im. 14:1-32; Mat. 8:4 CK</xt></x> Dengan demikian semua orang akan tahu bahwa kamu betul-betul sudah sembuh.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="LUK.5.15" />Namun berita tentang Yesus semakin tersebar luas, sehingga orang banyak datang berbondong-bondong untuk mendengarkan Dia dan untuk meminta-Nya menyembuhkan penyakit mereka.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="LUK.5.16" />Tetapi Yesus sering pergi menyendiri ke tempat yang sepi untuk berdoa.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus menyembuhkan orang yang lumpuh total
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 9:1-8; Mrk. 2:1-12
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17-19" bcv="LUK.5.17" />Pada suatu hari, Yesus sedang mengajar orang banyak di dalam sebuah rumah. Berbagai macam orang berkumpul di situ. Ada beberapa ahli Taurat dan anggota kelompok agama Yahudi yang disebut Farisi.<x caller="+"><xo>5:17-19
</xo><xt>Mat. 3:7 CK</xt></x> Mereka datang dari Yerusalem dan setiap kota di provinsi Galilea dan Yudea. Kuasa Allah ada pada Yesus untuk menyembuhkan orang-orang sakit yang hadir. Tidak lama kemudian, datanglah beberapa orang menggotong seorang laki-laki yang lumpuh total dengan terbaring di atas tandu. Mereka berusaha membawa dia masuk untuk meletakkannya di hadapan Yesus, tetapi tidak bisa karena rumah itu penuh sesak dengan orang. Jadi, mereka naik ke atas atap, membongkarnya sebagian, lalu menurunkan orang lumpuh itu dengan tandunya ke hadapan Yesus di tengah orang banyak.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="LUK.5.20" />Ketika Yesus memperhatikan bahwa mereka percaya penuh bahwa Dia sanggup menyembuhkan orang lumpuh itu, Dia berkata, “Saudara, Aku sudah mengampuni dosa-dosamu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="LUK.5.21" />Mendengar itu, para ahli Taurat dan orang Farisi berkata dalam hati mereka, “Lancang sekali orang ini berkata begitu! Dia sudah menghina Allah! Tidak seorang pun dapat mengampuni dosa manusia selain Allah sendiri.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="LUK.5.22" />Saat itu juga Yesus tahu yang mereka pikirkan. Lalu Dia menegur mereka, “Aku tahu bahwa kalian diam-diam tidak setuju dengan yang Aku katakan tadi!
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="LUK.5.23" />Tentu kalian sulit menerima ketika Aku berkata kepada orang lumpuh ini, ‘Aku sudah mengampuni dosa-dosamu.’ Apakah kalian lebih mudah menerima kalau Aku berkata kepadanya, ‘Bangun dan berjalanlah’?!
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="LUK.5.24" />Tetapi melalui perkataan yang akan Aku ucapkan ini, Aku hendak membuktikan kepada kalian bahwa Aku, Sang Anak Adam,<x caller="+"><xo>5:24
</xo><xt>Mat. 8:20 CK</xt></x> berhak untuk mengampuni dosa manusia!” Lalu Yesus berkata kepada orang lumpuh itu, “Bangunlah, angkat tandumu, dan pulanglah!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="LUK.5.25" />Saat itu juga orang lumpuh itu berdiri di depan mereka. Dia mengangkat tandunya, lalu pulang sambil memuji-muji Allah.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="LUK.5.26" />Semua orang sangat terheran-heran dan memuji Allah juga. Dengan penuh hormat dan rasa takut kepada Allah mereka berkata, “Hari ini kita sudah menyaksikan hal-hal yang luar biasa!”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Matius mengikut Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 9:9-13; Mrk. 2:13-17
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="LUK.5.27" />Sesudah itu Yesus keluar dan melihat seorang penagih pajak, yang bernama Matius,<f caller="+"><fr>5:27
</fr><fk>Matius
</fk><ft>Dalam teks Yunani, Lukas menulis nama lain Matius, yaitu Lewi. Sekarang kita lebih mengenal dia sebagai Matius, seperti tertulis dalam Mat. 9:9-13; 10:3.</ft></f> sedang duduk di tempat kerjanya. Yesus berkata kepadanya, “Mari, ikutlah Aku.”
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="LUK.5.28" />Matius pun berdiri, meninggalkan segala sesuatu yang ada di tempat kerjanya, dan mengikuti Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="LUK.5.29" />Kemudian Matius mengadakan perjamuan makan besar bagi Yesus di rumahnya. Banyak penagih pajak dan orang-orang lain makan bersama mereka.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="LUK.5.30" />Melihat itu, orang-orang Farisi dan para ahli Taurat bersungut-sungut kepada murid-murid-Nya, “Kenapa kalian makan dan minum bersama para penagih pajak dan orang-orang berdosa yang lain?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="LUK.5.31" />Yesus menjawab mereka, “Orang sehat tidak memerlukan dokter. Yang memerlukan dokter adalah orang sakit.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="LUK.5.32" />Karena itu Aku datang untuk memanggil orang-orang berdosa supaya bertobat, bukan untuk orang-orang yang merasa dirinya benar!”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Hal berpuasa
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 9:14-17; Mrk. 2:18-22
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="LUK.5.33" />Lalu ada beberapa orang yang berkata kepada Yesus, “Murid-murid Yohanes sering berdoa dan berpuasa. Begitu juga anggota kelompok Farisi. Tetapi murid-muridmu terus makan dan minum.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="LUK.5.34" />Jawab Yesus, “Dalam suatu pesta pernikahan, tidak mungkin tamu-tamunya disuruh berpuasa selama pengantin laki-laki masih ada bersama mereka! Begitu juga selama Aku masih bersama murid-murid-Ku, mereka tidak akan berpuasa.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="LUK.5.35" />Tetapi bayangkan apa yang akan terjadi kalau pengantin laki-laki itu dirampas dari mereka. Hal itulah yang akan terjadi pada-Ku, dan saat itulah murid-murid-Ku akan berpuasa sebagai tanda dukacita.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="LUK.5.36" />Yesus juga memberikan dua kiasan ini kepada mereka, “Kalau seseorang mempunyai baju lama yang sudah robek, tidak mungkin dia menambalnya dengan kain yang diambil dari baju baru, karena dia tidak mau merusak baju barunya itu. Lagipula kain yang baru tidak akan cocok untuk menambal baju lama.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="LUK.5.37" />Begitu juga air anggur yang baru<x caller="+"><xo>5:37
</xo><xt>Mat. 9:17 CK</xt></x> tidak akan dimasukkan ke dalam kantong kulit yang lama. Karena waktu air anggur itu menguap dan udaranya tidak bisa keluar, kantong itu akan rusak. Akhirnya air anggur akan tumpah dan kantong kulit itu pun terbuang.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="LUK.5.38" />Karena itu, air anggur yang baru harus dimasukkan ke dalam kantong kulit yang baru juga, supaya kedua-duanya terjaga.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="LUK.5.39" />Tetapi orang yang sudah pernah minum anggur lama tidak akan langsung mau menerima anggur yang baru, karena menurut dia anggur yang lama lebih enak.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="6" />
<s style="s1">Sang Anak Adam adalah Penguasa atas hari Sabat
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 12:1-8; Mrk. 2:23-28
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LUK.6.1" />Lalu, pada suatu hari Sabat yang penting,<f caller="+"><fr>6:1
</fr><fk>hari Sabat yang penting
</fk><ft>Kata ‘penting’ menerjemahkan suatu kata sulit dalam teks Yunani, yang secara harfiah dapat diterjemahkan ‘kedua-utama’. Sekarang tidak diketahui secara pasti arti dari kata ini.</ft></f> Yesus dan murid-murid-Nya melewati ladang-ladang gandum. Sambil berjalan, para murid itu memetik beberapa bulir gandum lalu menggosok-gosoknya di tangan mereka untuk melepaskan kulitnya dan memakan biji-bijinya.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="LUK.6.2" />Beberapa orang Farisi menegur mereka, “Kenapa kalian berbuat begitu?! Kalian sedang melanggar peraturan hari Sabat.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="LUK.6.3" />Tetapi Yesus menjawab, “Tentu kalian sudah tahu cerita tentang Daud, waktu dia dan orang-orang yang mengikutinya sedang lapar dan memerlukan makanan.<x caller="+"><xo>6:3
</xo><xt>1Sam. 21:1-6</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="LUK.6.4" />Daud masuk ke kemah Allah dan menerima roti bekas persembahan di ruang kudus. Kemudian Daud membawanya kepada orang-orang yang mengikuti dia, lalu mereka memakan roti itu. Padahal menurut hukum Taurat, hanya para imam yang boleh memakannya.<x caller="+"><xo>6:4
</xo><xt>Im. 24:9; 1Sam. 21:1-6</xt></x> Tetapi karena mereka memerlukan makanan, maka apa yang dilakukan Daud saat itu tidak dianggap berdosa.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="LUK.6.5" />Yesus berkata lagi kepada orang-orang Farisi itu, “Aku, Sang Anak Adam, adalah Penguasa yang berhak untuk menentukan apa yang boleh dan tidak boleh dilakukan pada hari Sabat.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus menyembuhkan orang sakit pada hari Sabat
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 12:9-14; Mrk. 3:1-6
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="LUK.6.6" />Pada hari Sabat lain, Yesus pergi mengajar di rumah pertemuan orang Yahudi. Di situ ada seorang laki-laki yang tangan kanannya lumpuh,
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="LUK.6.7" />juga beberapa ahli Taurat dan orang-orang Farisi yang sedang mengawasi Yesus baik-baik. Mereka sedang mencari alasan untuk bisa melaporkan Dia kepada pemimpin-pemimpin Yahudi. Jadi mereka ingin tahu kalau Dia akan menyembuhkan orang pada hari Sabat.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="LUK.6.8" />Yesus mengetahui yang mereka pikirkan, lalu Dia berkata kepada orang yang tangannya lumpuh itu, “Pak, bangunlah dan silakan berdiri di depan sini.” Orang itu pun berdiri.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="LUK.6.9" />Kemudian Yesus berkata kepada mereka, “Coba kalian pikir: Menurut hukum Taurat, apa yang boleh kita perbuat pada hari Sabat? Apakah kita diizinkan berbuat baik, atau berbuat jahat? Apakah kita diizinkan menyelamatkan nyawa orang, atau membunuh?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="LUK.6.10" />Dia memandang semua orang di sekeliling-Nya, dan akhirnya berkata kepada orang sakit itu, “Luruskan tanganmu ke depan.” Dia melakukannya, dan tangannya pun langsung sembuh menjadi sekuat tangan sebelahnya.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="LUK.6.11" />Para ahli Taurat dan orang-orang Farisi sangat marah. Kemudian mereka berunding, “Apa yang harus kita lakukan kepada Yesus?”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus memilih dua belas rasul
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 10:1-4; Mrk. 3:13-19
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="LUK.6.12" />Suatu hari, Yesus pergi ke sebuah bukit untuk berdoa. Sepanjang malam Dia berdoa di sana.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="LUK.6.13" />Besok paginya, Dia memanggil orang-orang yang biasa mengikuti-Nya, lalu memilih dua belas dari antara mereka untuk menjadi murid-Nya. Dia juga mengangkat mereka sebagai rasul-Nya.<x caller="+"><xo>6:13
</xo><xt>Mat. 10:2 CK</xt></x> Inilah nama-nama mereka:
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="14" bcv="LUK.6.14" />Simon (yang Yesus beri nama baru, yaitu Petrus),
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan Andreas saudaranya.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Yakobus, Yohanes,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Filipus, Bartolomeus,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="15" bcv="LUK.6.15" />Matius, Tomas,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Yakobus anak Alfeus,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan Simon (yang pernah mengikuti gerakan perjuangan supaya Israel bebas dari penjajahan Romawi).
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="16" bcv="LUK.6.16" />Yudas anak Yakobus,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan Yudas yang berasal dari desa Kariot (yang kemudian mengkhianati Yesus).
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus mengajar dan menyembuhkan orang-orang sakit
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 4:23-25; 5:1-12
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="LUK.6.17" />Lalu Yesus turun dari bukit itu bersama murid-murid-Nya dan berhenti di suatu tempat yang datar. Sejumlah besar orang yang mengikuti-Nya<f caller="+"><fr>6:17
</fr><fk>orang yang mengikuti-Nya
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: orang banyak (yang menjadi) murid-Nya. Karena biasanya kedua belas rasul juga disebut murid-Nya, maka untuk membedakan dua kelompok tersebut, TSI menggunakan istilah ‘pengikut’ atau ‘mengikuti’ di sini, di 6:20, dan beberapa ayat lain selanjutnya di Injil Lukas dan Kisah Para Rasul.</ft></f> sudah berada di situ. Banyak juga orang lain yang datang dari seluruh provinsi Yudea, kota Yerusalem, dan daerah pantai di sekitar Tirus dan Sidon. Mereka hendak mendengarkan pengajaran Yesus dan minta disembuhkan dari penyakit-penyakit mereka.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="LUK.6.18" />Banyak juga orang yang diganggu roh-roh jahat. Dan Yesus menyembuhkan mereka semua.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="LUK.6.19" />Orang banyak itu berusaha menyentuh Yesus, karena dari diri-Nya keluar kuasa yang bisa membuat mereka sembuh.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="LUK.6.20" />Yesus memandang para pengikut-Nya dan berkata,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Sungguh diberkati Allah kamu semua yang miskin,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena kamulah yang akan menjadi warga kerajaan Allah.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="LUK.6.21" />Sungguh diberkati Allah kamu yang sekarang ini lapar,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena kamu akan dikenyangkan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Sungguh diberkati Allah kamu yang sekarang ini menangis,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena kamu akan tertawa.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="22" bcv="LUK.6.22" />Sungguh diberkati Allah kamu yang dibenci, dihina, ditolak, dan difitnah karena kamu menjadi pengikut Aku, Sang Anak Adam.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="LUK.6.23" />Waktu kamu dianiaya seperti itu, bersukacitalah dan menarilah dengan gembira, sebab upahmu besar di surga!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Karena ingatlah: Nabi-nabi yang hidup di masa lalu juga dianiaya oleh nenek moyang orang-orang yang menganiaya kamu di zaman ini.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="24" bcv="LUK.6.24" />“Sebaliknya, celakalah kamu semua yang sekarang ini kaya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena kesenangan seperti yang kamu nikmati di dunia tidak akan kamu rasakan lagi.<x caller="+"><xo>6:24
</xo><xt>Luk. 16:25</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="25" bcv="LUK.6.25" />Celakalah kamu yang sekarang ini kenyang,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena kamu akan mengalami kelaparan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Celakalah kamu yang sekarang ini tertawa,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena kamu akan berdukacita dan menangis.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="26" bcv="LUK.6.26" />Celakalah kamu kalau semua orang memujimu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Karena ingatlah: Nabi-nabi palsu yang hidup pada zaman dulu juga dipuji-puji oleh nenek moyang orang-orang yang memuji kamu di zaman ini.”
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Kasihilah musuhmu
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 5:38-48; 7:12
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="LUK.6.27" />“Tetapi inilah perintah-Ku kepada kamu semua yang mendengarkan ajaran-Ku ini: Kasihilah orang-orang yang memusuhimu dan berbuat baiklah kepada mereka yang membencimu.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="LUK.6.28" />Mintalah Allah memberkati orang-orang yang mengutukmu, dan berdoalah bagi mereka yang berbuat jahat terhadap kamu.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="LUK.6.29" />Misalnya kalau ada orang yang menampar pipi kirimu, berikanlah juga pipi kananmu. Dan kalau ada yang merampas jubahmu, biarkanlah dia juga mengambil bajumu.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="LUK.6.30" />Kalau ada orang yang meminta sesuatu kepadamu, berikanlah itu kepadanya. Dan kalau ada yang merampas milikmu, jangan memintanya kembali.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="LUK.6.31" />Perlakukanlah setiap orang sebagaimana kamu sendiri ingin diperlakukan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="LUK.6.32" />“Kalau kamu hanya menunjukkan kasih kepada teman yang mengasihimu saja, jangan harap Allah akan memberkatimu atas perbuatanmu itu. Karena orang-orang berdosa juga menunjukkan kasih kepada orang yang mengasihi mereka.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="LUK.6.33" />Atau kalau kamu berbuat baik hanya kepada orang yang berbuat baik kepadamu, jangan harap Allah akan memberkatimu atas perbuatan baikmu itu. Karena orang-orang berdosa pun melakukan hal yang sama.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="LUK.6.34" />Dan kalau kamu meminjamkan uang hanya kepada orang-orang yang bisa mengembalikannya, jangan harap Allah akan memberkatimu atas perbuatanmu itu. Karena orang-orang berdosa pun memberi pinjaman kepada sesama orang berdosa, yaitu mereka yang akan sanggup mengembalikan pinjaman itu dalam jumlah yang sama.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="LUK.6.35" />“Sebaliknya hendaklah kamu mengasihi orang-orang yang memusuhimu, berbuat baik kepada mereka, dan meminjamkan uang tanpa berharap akan dikembalikan. Dengan demikian Allah akan memberi upah yang besar kepadamu. Lagipula perbuatan seperti itu akan membuktikan bahwa kamu layak menyebut Allah Yang Mahatinggi sebagai Bapamu. Karena Dia juga berbaik hati kepada orang-orang yang jahat dan yang tidak tahu berterima kasih.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="LUK.6.36" />Hendaklah kalian berbelas kasihan, sama seperti Bapa kita di surga berbelas kasihan.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Periksalah dirimu sendiri
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 7:1-15
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="LUK.6.37" />“Janganlah menjadikan dirimu hakim atas kesalahan orang lain, supaya kamu juga tidak akan dihakimi dengan cara yang sama. Maafkanlah orang lain, maka Allah akan mengampunimu.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="LUK.6.38" />Berilah pertolongan kepada orang lain, maka Allah pun akan menolong kamu. Bahkan Allah akan menambahkan lebih daripada yang kamu perlukan saat Dia membalas kebaikanmu itu. Ketika Dia memberkatimu, Dia akan memakai ukuran yang lebih besar, dan membuat takaran itu penuh dan padat sekali, sampai ada yang tumpah di sekitarnya. Karena ukuran yang kamu pakai untuk memberi kepada orang lain akan dipakai Allah waktu Dia membalas kebaikanmu itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="LUK.6.39" />Yesus mengatakan kepada mereka kiasan ini, “Kalau orang buta menuntun sesama orang buta, pasti keduanya akan jatuh ke dalam lubang.<x caller="+"><xo>6:39
</xo><xt>Mat. 15:12, 14</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="LUK.6.40" />Seorang murid tidak bisa melebihi gurunya, tetapi murid yang menyelesaikan seluruh didikan akan menjadi seperti gurunya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="41-42" bcv="LUK.6.41" />“Jangan menyalahkan orang lain karena kesalahan kecil. Kalau kamu melakukan itu, kamu seolah melihat kuman di seberang lautan, tetapi gajah di pelupuk matamu tidak kamu lihat. Dengan sombong kamu ingin memperbaiki kesalahan kecil orang lain tanpa menyadari kesalahanmu sendiri yang lebih besar. Hai orang munafik!<x caller="+"><xo>6:41-42
</xo><xt>Mat. 6:2 CK</xt></x> Bereskanlah dahulu kesalahanmu sendiri, sesudah itu barulah kamu bisa melihat dengan jelas dan memperbaiki kesalahan saudaramu.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kiasan tentang dua macam pohon
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 7:17-20; 12:34-35
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="43" bcv="LUK.6.43" />“Pohon yang subur tidak mungkin menghasilkan buah yang buruk. Begitu juga pohon yang tidak subur tidak mungkin menghasilkan buah yang baik.
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="LUK.6.44" />Karena setiap pohon dikenal dari buahnya. Semak berduri tidak mungkin menghasilkan buah ara, dan tumbuhan berduri lainnya tidak mungkin menghasilkan buah anggur.
<ve />
<v id="45" bcv="LUK.6.45" />Manusia juga seperti pohon: Orang baik selalu menghasilkan perbuatan yang baik. Karena seluruh perbuatannya itu berasal dari isi hatinya yang baik. Tetapi orang jahat selalu menghasilkan perbuatan yang jahat, karena isi hatinya pun jahat. Jadi apa saja yang kita ucapkan dan lakukan pasti menunjukkan isi hati kita.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kiasan tentang dua macam orang
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 7:24-27
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="46" bcv="LUK.6.46" />“Buat apa kalian memanggil Aku, ‘Tuhan, Penguasaku,’ padahal kalian tidak melakukan apa yang Aku perintahkan!
<ve />
<v id="47" bcv="LUK.6.47" />Semua orang yang datang kepada-Ku, mendengarkan ajaran-Ku, dan melakukannya, mereka bisa digambarkan seperti
<ve />
<v id="48" bcv="LUK.6.48" />seseorang yang membangun rumah dengan bijak. Pertama, dia menggali lubang yang dalam di tanah, sampai menemukan batu yang sangat besar untuk menjadi fondasinya. Ketika banjir dan air sungai meluap lalu menghantamnya, rumah itu tidak akan goncang karena dibangun di atas fondasi batu yang utuh.
<ve />
<v id="49" bcv="LUK.6.49" />Sedangkan orang yang mendengarkan ajaran-Ku tetapi tidak melakukannya, dia sama seperti orang yang membangun rumah tanpa fondasi dan langsung mendirikannya di atas tanah begitu saja. Ketika banjir dan air sungai meluap lalu menghantamnya, rumah itu pun roboh dan rusak berat.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="7" />
<s style="s1">Yesus menyembuhkan budak komandan kompi Romawi
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 8:5-13; Yoh. 4:43-54
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LUK.7.1" />Sesudah Yesus selesai mengajarkan semua hal itu kepada orang banyak, Dia bersama murid-murid-Nya pergi ke kota Kapernaum.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="LUK.7.2" />Di sana ada seorang komandan kompi Romawi<x caller="+"><xo>7:2
</xo><xt>Mat. 8:5 CK</xt></x> yang budaknya sedang sakit keras dan hampir mati. Dia sangat mengasihi budaknya itu.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="LUK.7.3" />Maka ketika komandan itu mendengar tentang Yesus, dia mengutus beberapa pemimpin Yahudi menemui Yesus dan meminta-Nya datang untuk menyembuhkan budaknya.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="LUK.7.4" />Ketika mereka bertemu Yesus, mereka memohon dengan sangat supaya Dia menolong komandan itu. Kata mereka, “Pak, orang itu pantas mendapatkan pertolonganmu,
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="LUK.7.5" />karena dia mengasihi dan berbaik hati kepada bangsa kita. Dialah yang sudah membiayai pembangunan rumah pertemuan di kota kami.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="LUK.7.6" />Yesus pun pergi bersama mereka ke rumah orang itu. Ketika mereka hampir sampai, komandan itu mengutus beberapa orang sahabatnya menemui Yesus dengan pesan, “Tuhan, Engkau tidak usah repot-repot datang ke rumah saya. Saya tidak pantas menerima Engkau di rumah.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="LUK.7.7" />Bahkan saya sendiri merasa tidak layak datang menemui Engkau. Karena itu saya mohon supaya Tuhan mengucapkan saja, ‘Sembuhlah,’ maka budak saya itu pasti akan sembuh.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="LUK.7.8" />Karena saya sendiri juga seorang bawahan yang tunduk pada perintah atasan, dan ada juga banyak tentara di bawah perintah saya. Kalau saya berkata kepada salah satu dari mereka, ‘Pergi ke sana,’ maka dia pergi. Dan kalau saya berkata kepada yang lain, ‘Datang,’ maka dia datang. Kalau saya menyuruh budak saya, ‘Lakukan ini,’ dia pun melakukannya. Seperti itu jugalah keyakinan saya tentang Engkau, bahwa semua perintah-Mu akan jadi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="LUK.7.9" />Ketika mendengar perkataan itu, Yesus merasa kagum. Lalu Dia berkata kepada orang banyak yang sedang mengikuti-Nya, “Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Di antara bangsa Israel pun belum pernah Aku menemukan orang yang mempunyai keyakinan sebesar ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="LUK.7.10" />Sewaktu orang-orang yang diutus tadi sampai di rumah komandan itu, mereka melihat budaknya sudah sembuh.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus menghidupkan anak seorang janda
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="LUK.7.11" />Tidak lama kemudian, Yesus pergi ke kota Nain. Banyak pengikut-Nya<x caller="+"><xo>7:11
</xo><xt>Luk. 6:17 CK</xt></x> pergi bersama Yesus dalam kumpulan yang besar itu.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="LUK.7.12" />Ketika Yesus sampai di dekat gerbang kota, serombongan orang sedang keluar mengusung mayat seorang pemuda, diiringi seorang janda dan banyak warga kota menyertainya. Pemuda yang mati itu adalah satu-satunya anak dari janda tersebut.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="LUK.7.13" />Ketika Tuhan melihat ibu itu, Dia merasa kasihan lalu berkata kepadanya, “Jangan menangis.”
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="LUK.7.14" />Dia mendekati usungan itu dan menyentuhnya. Orang-orang yang membawa usungan itu pun berhenti, kemudian Yesus berkata, “Hai pemuda, Aku berkata kepadamu, hiduplah kembali!”
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="LUK.7.15" />Orang mati itu langsung hidup lagi lalu duduk dan mulai berbicara. Kemudian Yesus menyerahkan dia kepada ibunya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="LUK.7.16" />Semua orang yang ada di situ ketakutan serta memuji-muji Allah. Ada yang berkata, “Ternyata Yesus ini adalah nabi agung yang sudah diutus Allah ke tengah-tengah kita!” Dan yang lain berkata, “Allah sudah mulai menolong kita umat-Nya, seperti pada zaman dulu!”<x caller="+"><xo>7:16
</xo><xt>Luk. 1:68 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="LUK.7.17" />Maka tersebarlah berita tentang apa yang diperbuat Yesus itu ke seluruh Yudea dan daerah sekitarnya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yohanes Pembaptis mengajukan pertanyaan dan Yesus mengajar tentang pelayanan Yohanes
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 11:2-19
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="LUK.7.18" />Murid-murid Yohanes Pembaptis memberitahukan semua kejadian itu kepada Yohanes.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="LUK.7.19" />Lalu Yohanes memanggil dua orang muridnya dan menyuruh mereka menemui Tuhan Yesus untuk bertanya, “Apakah engkau ini utusan yang dijanjikan kedatangannya, ataukah kita masih menunggu orang lain?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="LUK.7.20" />Sesampainya mereka kepada Yesus, mereka berkata, “Pak, Yohanes Pembaptis menyuruh kami menemui Bapak untuk menanyakan, ‘Apakah engkau ini utusan yang dijanjikan kedatangannya, ataukah kita masih menunggu orang lain?’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="LUK.7.21" />Pada waktu itu Yesus menyembuhkan banyak orang dari bermacam-macam penyakit dan penderitaan, mengusir roh-roh jahat dari orang-orang yang kerasukan, serta membuat banyak orang buta bisa melihat.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="LUK.7.22" />Jadi Yesus menjawab mereka, “Kembalilah kepada Yohanes dan ceritakanlah apa yang sudah kalian saksikan dan dengar sendiri hari ini, yaitu bahwa sekarang banyak orang buta melihat, orang lumpuh berjalan, orang yang berpenyakit kulit menular disembuhkan, orang yang tuli bisa mendengar, orang mati dibangkitkan, dan Kabar Baik dari Allah sedang diberitakan kepada orang-orang miskin.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="LUK.7.23" />Beritahukanlah kepadanya, ‘Sungguh diberkati Allah setiap orang yang tidak meragukan Aku.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="LUK.7.24" />Sesudah kedua utusan Yohanes itu pergi, Yesus mulai berbicara kepada orang banyak tentang Yohanes. Dia berkata, “Sebelum pelayanan-Ku dimulai, kalian sudah pernah pergi jauh keluar-masuk padang belantara untuk melihat seseorang, bukan? Tentu kalian tidak pergi begitu jauh untuk melihat sesuatu yang biasa saja, karena memang tidak mungkin orang mau berjalan jauh hanya untuk melihat sehelai rumput yang bergoyang ditiup angin.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="LUK.7.25" />Siapakah yang kamu cari waktu itu? Pasti bukan seseorang yang berpakaian indah! Karena orang-orang yang hidup mewah dan berpakaian indah tidak ada di padang belantara, tetapi di istana raja.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="LUK.7.26" />Jadi, apa yang kamu cari di sana? Seorang nabi, bukan? Ya, bahkan Aku katakan kepada kalian bahwa kedudukan Yohanes jauh lebih penting daripada seorang nabi.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="LUK.7.27" />Dialah yang dimaksudkan dalam tulisan nabi yang mengatakan,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Perhatikanlah: Aku akan menyuruh utusan-Ku lebih dulu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">supaya dia menyiapkan jalan sebelum Aku mengutus Engkau.’<x caller="+"><xo>7:27
</xo><xt>Mal. 3:1</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="28" bcv="LUK.7.28" />Karena itu Aku menegaskan kepada kalian bahwa Yohanes Pembaptis sebenarnya lebih besar daripada semua nabi yang pernah dilahirkan. Tetapi dalam kerajaan baru yang sudah mulai didirikan Allah, semua orang yang menjadi anggota kerajaan-Nya itu akan dianggap lebih besar daripada Yohanes, bahkan orang yang berkedudukan paling rendah sekalipun.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="LUK.7.29" />Mendengar perkataan Yesus itu, semua orang yang sudah dibaptis Yohanes— termasuk para penagih pajak— memuji Allah dengan berkata, “Kalau begitu, Allah benar-benar mengutus Yohanes Pembaptis dan apa yang Yohanes ajarkan juga benar!”
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="LUK.7.30" />Tetapi orang-orang Farisi dan para ahli Taurat sudah mengabaikan kehendak Allah untuk diri mereka dengan menolak dibaptis oleh Yohanes.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="LUK.7.31" />Kemudian Yesus berkata, “Aku akan memakai kiasan untuk menggambarkan keadaan orang pada zaman sekarang:
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="LUK.7.32" />Mereka seperti dua kelompok anak yang bermain di halaman. Kelompok yang satu berseru kepada kelompok yang lain,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Setiap kali kami mengajak kalian bermain sesuatu, kalian selalu menolak! Kalau kami meniup lagu gembira dengan suling,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">kalian tidak mau menari.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dan waktu kami bermain drama berkabung,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">kalian juga tidak mau ikut pura-pura menangis.’
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="33" bcv="LUK.7.33" />Artinya begini: Kalian selalu menolak pekerjaan Allah, bagaimana pun bentuknya. Waktu Yohanes Pembaptis sedang melayani TUHAN di antara kalian, dia sering berpuasa dan tidak minum air anggur. Tetapi kalian berkata, ‘Dia dikuasai setan.’
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="LUK.7.34" />Lalu datanglah Aku, Sang Anak Adam. Aku makan dan minum air anggur seperti orang pada umumnya. Tetapi kalian berkata, ‘Lihat! Dia makan dan minum seperti orang rakus! Dia juga berteman dengan para penagih pajak dan orang-orang berdosa lainnya.’
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="LUK.7.35" />Meskipun begitu, kebijaksanaan Allah selalu terbukti benar melalui orang-orang yang menaatinya.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Seorang perempuan menuangkan minyak wangi ke atas kepala Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 26:6-13; Mrk. 14:3-9; Yoh. 12:1-8
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="LUK.7.36" />Lalu seorang Farisi bernama Simon mengundang Yesus makan di rumahnya. Yesus pun pergi ke sana dan menempati meja makan yang disediakan bagi-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="LUK.7.37" />Di kota itu ada seorang perempuan pelacur. Ketika dia mendengar bahwa Yesus sedang makan di rumah Simon, datanglah dia ke rumah itu dengan membawa sebuah botol dari batu putih<x caller="+"><xo>7:37
</xo><xt>Mrk. 14:3 CK</xt></x> yang berisi minyak wangi.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="LUK.7.38" />Ketika Simon dan para tamu sedang makan, perempuan itu datang berlutut di belakang Yesus sambil menangis karena menyesali dosanya. Air matanya bercucuran membasahi kaki Yesus, lalu dia menyeka kaki Yesus dengan rambutnya. Dia juga berulang kali mencium serta meminyaki kaki Yesus dengan minyak wangi yang dia bawa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="LUK.7.39" />Ketika Simon melihat hal itu, dia berkata dalam hatinya, “Kalau Yesus betul-betul nabi, tentu dia tahu perempuan macam apa yang menyentuhnya! Perempuan itu pelacur!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="40" bcv="LUK.7.40" />Lalu kata Yesus kepadanya, “Simon, Aku mau mengatakan sesuatu kepadamu.”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Simon, “Katakanlah Guru!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="LUK.7.41" />Lalu Yesus menceritakan perumpamaan ini, “Ada dua orang yang mempunyai utang kepada seorang kaya. Yang satu berutang 500 keping uang perak, sedangkan yang lain berutang 50 keping uang perak.<x caller="+"><xo>7:41
</xo><xt>Mat. 20:2 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="LUK.7.42" />Karena kedua orang itu tidak sanggup membayar utangnya, maka dengan murah hati pemberi pinjaman itu menghapuskan utang mereka. Nah, siapakah di antara kedua orang itu yang akan lebih mengasihi dia?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="43" bcv="LUK.7.43" />Simon menjawab, “Menurut saya, orang yang utangnya lebih banyak dihapuskan.”
</p>
<p style="p">Yesus berkata kepada Simon, “Pendapatmu itu betul.”
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="LUK.7.44" />Sambil melihat perempuan itu Yesus berkata kepada Simon, “Kamu tentu sudah melihat apa yang sudah dilakukan perempuan ini! Waktu Aku masuk ke rumahmu, kamu tidak memberikan air untuk membasuh kaki-Ku. Tetapi perempuan ini membasuh kaki-Ku dengan air matanya dan menyeka dengan rambutnya.
<ve />
<v id="45" bcv="LUK.7.45" />Waktu Aku masuk rumahmu, kamu tidak menyambut Aku dengan pelukan hangat.<x caller="+"><xo>7:45
</xo><xt>Mat. 26:48 CK</xt></x> Tetapi sejak Aku masuk ke sini, perempuan ini tidak henti-hentinya mencium kaki-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="LUK.7.46" />Kamu tidak meminyaki kepala-Ku dengan minyak zaitun, tetapi dia meminyaki kaki-Ku dengan minyak wangi.
<ve />
<v id="47" bcv="LUK.7.47" />Jadi, Aku menegaskan kepadamu bahwa dosanya yang begitu banyak sudah diampuni. Itulah sebabnya dia menunjukkan kasihnya terhadap Aku dengan cara yang luar biasa. Tetapi orang yang diampuni dari dosanya yang sedikit, hanya akan mengasihi dengan sedikit juga.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="48" bcv="LUK.7.48" />Kemudian Yesus berkata kepada perempuan itu, “Aku sudah mengampuni dosa-dosamu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="49" bcv="LUK.7.49" />Para tamu lain yang sedang makan bersama di situ mulai berkata dalam hati mereka masing-masing, “Lancang sekali orang ini berkata begitu! Tidak seorang pun dapat mengampuni dosa manusia selain Allah sendiri.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="50" bcv="LUK.7.50" />Tetapi Yesus berkata lagi kepada perempuan itu, “Karena kamu percaya kepada-Ku, kamu diselamatkan. Pergilah dengan perasaan tenang.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="8" />
<s style="s1">Perempuan-perempuan yang terlibat dalam pelayanan Yesus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LUK.8.1" />Tidak lama kemudian, Yesus pergi berkeliling ke banyak kota dan desa untuk berkhotbah dan memberitakan Kabar Baik tentang kerajaan Allah. Kedua belas murid-Nya ikut bersama Dia.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="LUK.8.2" />Bersama mereka ada juga beberapa perempuan yang sudah disembuhkan Yesus dari berbagai penyakit dan dilepaskan dari roh-roh jahat. Di antaranya:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Maria (yang berasal dari kampung Magdala dan yang sudah dilepaskan dari tujuh setan),<f caller="+"><fr>8:2
</fr><fk>setan
</fk><ft>Bahasa Yunani mempunyai tiga istilah yang artinya sama, dan ketiga-tiganya dipakai dalam pasal ini. Dalam TSI ‘setan’ dipakai untuk menerjemahkan
</ft><ft><it>daimonion</it>, sedangkan ‘roh jahat’ menerjemahkan
<it>pneumati poneras/pneumati akathartos</it> (yang secara harfiah adalah ‘roh jahat/roh najis’).</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="3" bcv="LUK.8.3" />Yohana istri Kuza (Kuza adalah kepala urusan istana Herodes),
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Susana, dan masih banyak lagi perempuan lain.
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Mereka semua sering membantu keperluan Yesus dan murid-murid-Nya dengan uang mereka sendiri.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Perumpamaan tentang bermacam-macam tanah
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 13:1-9; Mrk. 4:1-10
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="LUK.8.4" />Ketika orang-orang dari berbagai kota terus berdatangan kepada Yesus dan jumlah mereka sudah banyak, Yesus menyampaikan kepada mereka perumpamaan ini,
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="LUK.8.5" />“Pada suatu hari, seorang petani pergi menabur benih di ladang. Waktu dia menabur benih itu, sebagian jatuh di jalan, lalu diinjak-injak orang dan dimakan burung-burung sampai habis.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="LUK.8.6" />Sebagian jatuh di tanah berbatu-batu. Begitu tunasnya keluar, tunas itu segera layu karena lapisan tanah di situ kering.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="LUK.8.7" />Sebagian lagi jatuh di antara rumput berduri. Keduanya tumbuh bersamaan, lalu rumput duri menghimpit tunas-tunas itu sampai mati.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="LUK.8.8" />Tetapi yang sebagian lagi jatuh di tanah subur, lalu tumbuh dengan baik, sehingga satu benih bisa menghasilkan seratus kali lipat.”
</p>
<p style="p">Yesus mengakhiri perumpamaan itu dengan berseru, “Jangan sampai ajaran-Ku tadi masuk telinga kanan keluar telinga kiri! Renungkanlah itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus menjelaskan arti perumpamaan tentang bermacam-macam tanah
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 13:10-23; Mrk. 4:10-20, 24-25
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="LUK.8.9" />Sesudah itu, murid-murid-Nya bertanya kepada Yesus, “Apa arti perumpamaan tadi?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="LUK.8.10" />Kata Yesus, “Dulu manusia tidak diizinkan mengerti ajaran-ajaran tentang kerajaan Allah.<x caller="+"><xo>8:10
</xo><xt>Luk. 4:43 CK</xt></x> Sekarang kalian sudah diberi izin untuk mengerti hal-hal rahasia itu. Tetapi untuk mereka yang lain, Aku mengajarkan hal-hal itu melalui perumpamaan, supaya terjadilah tepat seperti perkataan Allah yang ditulis oleh nabi,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Biarpun mereka terus-menerus mendengar pesan TUHAN,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">mereka tidak akan mengerti.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dan biarpun mereka terus-menerus menyaksikan berbagai perbuatan TUHAN,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">mereka tidak akan memahami maknanya.’<x caller="+"><xo>8:10
</xo><xt>Yes. 6:9</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="LUK.8.11" />“Nah, inilah arti perumpamaan tadi:
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1">Benih menggambarkan ajaran dari Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="12" bcv="LUK.8.12" />Yang pertama, benih yang jatuh di jalan. Jalan menggambarkan orang-orang yang mendengarkan ajaran Allah, tetapi iblis datang mencuri ajaran itu dari hati mereka, supaya mereka tidak mempercayainya dan tidak diselamatkan.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="13" bcv="LUK.8.13" />Kedua, benih yang jatuh di tanah berbatu-batu. Tanah berbatu-batu menggambarkan orang-orang yang mendengarkan ajaran dari Allah lalu menerimanya dengan senang hati. Tetapi ajaran itu tidak bisa berakar dalam hati mereka. Mereka hanya percaya sebentar saja. Ketika mengalami kesusahan hidup, mereka meninggalkan ajaran itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="14" bcv="LUK.8.14" />Ketiga, benih yang jatuh di antara rumput berduri. Rumput berduri menggambarkan orang-orang yang sudah mendengarkan ajaran Allah, tetapi dalam menjalani hidup sehari-hari, mereka kuatir serta mengejar kekayaan dan kesenangan dunia. Semua hal itu menghambat pertumbuhan ajaran TUHAN, sehingga tidak menghasilkan apa pun dalam kehidupan mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="15" bcv="LUK.8.15" />Yang keempat yaitu benih yang jatuh di tanah subur. Tanah subur menggambarkan orang-orang yang mendengarkan ajaran Allah dan menyimpannya dengan baik dalam hati mereka yang tulus. Lalu mereka menaatinya dan tetap berpegang teguh pada ajaran itu. Mereka seperti tanah subur yang menghasilkan banyak buah.”<x caller="+"><xo>8:15
</xo><xt>Mat. 13:23 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Hendaklah kita mengerti ajaran-ajaran Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 13:12; Mrk. 4:21-25
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="LUK.8.16" />Selanjutnya Yesus menambahkan perumpamaan ini, “Orang tidak mungkin menyalakan pelita lalu menutupnya dengan tempayan atau menaruhnya di bawah tempat tidur. Tetapi pelita selalu ditaruh di tempat yang tinggi supaya orang-orang yang masuk ke dalam rumah diterangi olehnya.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="LUK.8.17" />Begitu juga semua yang Aku ajarkan dengan perumpamaan kepada orang banyak: Sekarang artinya dirahasiakan, tetapi nanti semuanya akan terbuka. Yang sekarang tidak jelas, nanti akan menjadi jelas.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="LUK.8.18" />Oleh karena itu, perhatikanlah baik-baik cara kalian mendengarkan ajaran-ajaran-Ku. Karena bagi setiap orang yang berusaha mengerti ajaran-Ku, Allah akan menambahkan kemampuan untuk mengerti lebih banyak lagi kepadanya. Tetapi bagi setiap orang yang tidak berusaha mengingat dan mengerti ajaran-Ku, biarpun dia merasa sudah mengerti, Allah akan mengambil kemampuan untuk mengerti itu darinya.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Sifat orang-orang yang Yesus anggap sebagai keluarga-Nya
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 12:46-50; Mrk. 3:31-35
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="LUK.8.19" />Kemudian ibu dan saudara-saudara Yesus datang hendak menemui Dia, tetapi mereka tidak bisa bertemu dengan-Nya karena orang banyak yang mengelilingi Dia.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="LUK.8.20" />Lalu seseorang memberitahukan kepada-Nya, “Pak, ibu dan saudara-saudaramu sedang menunggu di luar. Mereka mau bicara denganmu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="LUK.8.21" />Tetapi jawab Yesus kepadanya, “Setiap orang yang mendengarkan ajaran Allah dan melakukannya, merekalah yang Aku anggap sebagai ibu dan saudara-saudara-Ku!”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus menghentikan badai
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 8:18, 23-27; Mrk. 4:35-41
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="LUK.8.22" />Suatu hari, Yesus berkata kepada murid-murid-Nya, “Mari kita pergi ke seberang danau.” Mereka pun naik perahu dan berangkat.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="LUK.8.23" />Ketika mereka sedang berlayar, Yesus tertidur. Tiba-tiba bertiuplah angin badai di danau itu. Banyak air masuk ke dalam perahu, sehingga mereka terancam bahaya tenggelam.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="LUK.8.24" />Lalu para murid mendatangi Yesus dan membangunkan Dia dengan berseru, “Guru, Guru! Mampuslah kita!”
</p>
<p style="p">Yesus pun bangun lalu memerintahkan angin badai dan ombak itu, “Diam!” Maka angin dan ombak itu pun berhenti dan danau menjadi tenang kembali.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="LUK.8.25" />Kemudian Dia berkata kepada mereka, “Kenapa kalian meragukan Aku?!”
</p>
<p style="p">Mereka merasa takut dan terheran-heran terhadap Yesus, lalu berkata satu sama lain, “Wah, orang macam apa dia ini?! Angin dan danau pun taat kepadanya!”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus mengusir setan-setan dari seorang Gadara
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 8:28-34; Mrk. 5:1-20
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="LUK.8.26" />Mereka terus berlayar hingga sampai di daerah Gadara, yang terletak di sebelah tenggara danau Galilea.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="LUK.8.27" />Sesudah Yesus berada di darat, seorang laki-laki dari kota itu datang menemui-Nya. Dia sudah lama dikuasai banyak setan dan tidak mau diam di rumah. Selama ini dia tinggal di gua-gua pekuburan<x caller="+"><xo>8:27
</xo><xt>Mat. 8:28 CK</xt></x> tanpa berpakaian.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28-29" bcv="LUK.8.28" />Roh-roh jahat itu sering menyeret dia. Waktu orang di kota itu masih berusaha menjaganya, mereka merantai kedua tangannya dan memasung kedua kakinya, tetapi dia selalu bisa memutuskan segala pengikatnya. Lalu di bawah pengaruh setan-setan itu dia pergi ke tempat-tempat terpencil. Ketika orang itu bertemu Yesus, dia menjerit dan sujud di hadapan-Nya. Kemudian Yesus memerintahkan roh-roh jahat untuk keluar dari orang itu. Tetapi di bawah kendali setan, dia berteriak, “Hei, Yesus, Anak Allah Yang Mahatinggi! Kamu mau apa dengan aku? Aku minta jangan siksa aku!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="LUK.8.30" />Lalu Yesus bertanya kepadanya, “Siapa namamu?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawabnya, “Batalion.”<x caller="+"><xo>8:30
</xo><xt>Mat. 26:53 CK</xt></x> Karena memang banyak sekali setan yang ada pada dirinya.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="LUK.8.31" />Lalu setan-setan itu berulang kali memohon supaya Yesus tidak mengusir mereka ke dalam jurang maut.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="LUK.8.32" />Tidak jauh dari situ, di sisi bukit yang curam ada sekelompok besar babi peliharaan yang sedang makan. Lalu setan-setan itu memohon kepada Yesus supaya mereka diizinkan masuk ke dalam kawanan babi itu. Yesus pun setuju.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="LUK.8.33" />Maka setan-setan itu langsung meninggalkan orang itu dan masuk ke tengah kumpulan babi itu. Kemudian babi-babi itu lari dan terjun dari pinggir jurang ke dalam danau sehingga mati tenggelam.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="LUK.8.34" />Ketika para penjaga babi melihat apa yang terjadi, mereka lari dan menceritakan kejadian itu ke kota dan daerah sekitarnya.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="LUK.8.35" />Lalu orang-orang yang mendengar berita itu pergi melihat apa yang sudah terjadi. Waktu mereka tiba di tempat Yesus berada, tampaklah orang yang sudah ditinggalkan setan-setan itu sekarang berpakaian dan sedang duduk tenang dekat Yesus sambil mendengarkan-Nya.<f caller="+"><fr>8:35
</fr><fk>duduk … mendengarkan-Nya
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: duduk di kaki Yesus. Istilah ‘duduk di kaki’ sering dipakai dengan arti duduk mendengarkan pengajaran seorang guru.</ft></f> Pikirannya juga sudah sehat kembali. Melihat itu, mereka pun takut kepada Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="LUK.8.36" />Para penjaga babi yang melihat sendiri peristiwa itu menceritakan kembali kepada mereka bagaimana Yesus menyembuhkan orang yang tadinya dikuasai setan-setan itu.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="LUK.8.37" />Lalu penduduk daerah Gadara meminta Yesus meninggalkan daerah mereka, karena mereka sangat ketakutan.
</p>
<p style="p">Jadi Yesus dan murid-murid-Nya kembali naik perahu untuk meninggalkan daerah itu.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="LUK.8.38" />Orang yang sudah dilepaskan dari setan-setan itu berkali-kali meminta kepada Yesus supaya diizinkan ikut bersama-Nya. Tetapi Yesus menyuruh dia pulang dengan berkata,
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="LUK.8.39" />“Pulanglah dan ceritakanlah bagaimana Allah sudah menolongmu.” Maka dia pun pergi ke semua kota di daerah Gadara dan menceritakan bagaimana Yesus sudah menolongnya dengan begitu luar biasa.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus menyembuhkan perempuan yang sakit pendarahan dan menghidupkan anak perempuan Yairus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 9:1, 18-26; Mrk. 5:21-43
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="40" bcv="LUK.8.40" />Ketika Yesus kembali dari seberang danau, orang banyak menyambut Dia, karena mereka semua sudah menanti-nantikan-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="41" bcv="LUK.8.41" />Lalu datanglah seorang kepala rumah pertemuan orang Yahudi yang bernama Yairus. Dia sujud di hadapan Yesus dan meminta-Nya dengan sangat untuk datang ke rumahnya.
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="LUK.8.42" />Anak perempuannya yang berumur dua belas tahun, anak satu-satunya, sedang sakit keras dan hampir mati.
</p>
<p style="p">Dalam perjalanan ke rumah Yairus, orang banyak berdesak-desakan di sekeliling Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="LUK.8.43" />Di antara mereka ada seorang perempuan yang sudah dua belas tahun menderita sakit pendarahan. Dia sudah menghabiskan semua uangnya untuk berobat ke banyak dokter, tetapi tidak ada satu pun yang bisa menyembuhkannya.
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="LUK.8.44" />Perempuan itu mendekati Yesus dari belakang dan menyentuh rumbai jubah-Nya.<x caller="+"><xo>8:44
</xo><xt>Mat. 9:20 CK</xt></x> Saat itu juga pendarahannya berhenti.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="45" bcv="LUK.8.45" />Lalu Yesus berkata, “Siapa yang menyentuh Aku?”
</p>
<p style="p">Ketika tidak ada yang mengaku, berkatalah Petrus dan beberapa murid lain, “Guru, begitu banyak orang yang berdesak-desakan di dekat-Mu. Tentu saja banyak orang yang tidak sengaja menyentuh Engkau!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="46" bcv="LUK.8.46" />Tetapi Yesus berkata, “Ada seseorang yang sengaja menyentuh Aku, karena Aku merasakan ada kuasa yang keluar dari diri-Ku.”
<ve />
<v id="47" bcv="LUK.8.47" />Ketika perempuan itu melihat bahwa perbuatannya sudah ketahuan, dengan gemetar dia maju dan bersujud di depan Yesus. Lalu di hadapan semua orang dia menceritakan alasannya menyentuh jubah Yesus dan bagaimana dia langsung sembuh saat itu juga.
<ve />
<v id="48" bcv="LUK.8.48" />Kata Yesus kepadanya, “Kuatkanlah hatimu! Karena kamu percaya penuh kepada-Ku, kamu sudah sembuh. Sekarang pulanglah dengan hati yang tenang.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="49" bcv="LUK.8.49" />Ketika Yesus masih berbicara kepada perempuan itu, datanglah seseorang dari rumah Yairus dan berkata kepadanya, “Anak Bapak sudah meninggal. Jadi tidak usah merepotkan Guru lagi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="50" bcv="LUK.8.50" />Tetapi waktu Yesus mendengar berita itu, Dia berkata kepada Yairus, “Jangan takut! Tetaplah percaya kepada-Ku, maka anakmu akan selamat.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="51" bcv="LUK.8.51" />Sesudah Yesus tiba di rumah Yairus, Dia melarang orang-orang lain ikut masuk bersama-Nya, kecuali Petrus, Yohanes, Yakobus, dan orangtua anak itu.
<ve />
<v id="52" bcv="LUK.8.52" />Semua orang sedang menangisi dan meratapi anak itu. Tetapi Yesus berkata kepada mereka, “Berhenti menangis! Anak itu tidak mati. Dia hanya tidur.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="53" bcv="LUK.8.53" />Tetapi orang-orang itu menertawakan Yesus karena mereka tahu anak itu sudah mati.
<ve />
<v id="54" bcv="LUK.8.54" />Yesus menyuruh semua orang keluar. Kemudian, sambil memegang tangan anak itu Dia berkata, “Nak, bangunlah!”
<ve />
<v id="55" bcv="LUK.8.55" />Maka anak itu hidup kembali dan langsung berdiri. Lalu Yesus menyuruh orangtua anak itu memberi makanan kepadanya.
<ve />
<v id="56" bcv="LUK.8.56" />Yairus dan istrinya sangat terheran-heran melihat keajaiban itu, tetapi Yesus melarang mereka memberitahukannya kepada siapa pun.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="9" />
<s style="s1">Yesus mengutus murid-murid-Nya
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 9:35—11:1; Mrk. 6:7-13
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LUK.9.1" />Yesus memanggil kedua belas murid-Nya untuk berkumpul, lalu memberikan kuasa kepada mereka masing-masing untuk mengusir setan-setan dan menyembuhkan berbagai penyakit.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="LUK.9.2" />Kemudian Dia mengutus mereka pergi untuk memberitakan kabar tentang kerajaan Allah dan menyembuhkan orang-orang sakit dengan kuasa TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="LUK.9.3" />Dia juga berpesan kepada mereka, “Jangan membawa apa-apa dalam perjalanan, termasuk tas, roti, uang, tongkat cadangan, maupun pakaian ganti.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="LUK.9.4" />Jika ada satu keluarga yang bersedia menerima kamu untuk menginap di rumah mereka, tinggallah di situ sampai kamu melanjutkan perjalanan lagi.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="LUK.9.5" />Tetapi kalau tidak ada seorang pun di kota itu yang mau menerima kamu, tinggalkanlah tempat itu dan kibaskanlah kotoran dari kaki dan sandalmu sebagai tanda peringatan bagi mereka.”<x caller="+"><xo>9:5
</xo><xt>Mat. 10:14 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="LUK.9.6" />Lalu murid-murid Yesus berangkat dan pergi berkeliling ke desa-desa. Di setiap tempat yang mereka kunjungi, mereka memberitakan Kabar Baik dari Allah dan menyembuhkan orang-orang sakit dengan kuasa TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kebingungan Herodes tentang Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 14:1-12; Mrk. 6:14-29
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="LUK.9.7" />Ketika Raja Herodes mendengar kabar tentang semua keajaiban yang dilakukan Yesus, dia menjadi bingung dan gelisah, karena beberapa orang berkata, “Yohanes Pembaptis sudah hidup kembali dari kematian, tetapi sekarang dia menyebut dirinya Yesus.”<x caller="+"><xo>9:7
</xo><xt>Mat. 14:2 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="LUK.9.8" />Namun ada juga yang mengatakan, “Dia adalah Nabi Elia yang dulu terangkat ke surga dalam keadaan hidup. Sekarang dia kembali dan menyebut dirinya Yesus.” Orang lain lagi berpendapat bahwa Yesus adalah salah satu dari nabi-nabi zaman dahulu yang hidup kembali dari kematian.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="LUK.9.9" />Tetapi Herodes berkata, “Yohanes sudah dipenggal atas perintah saya sendiri. Jadi siapa sebenarnya orang itu?— yang saya dengar sering melakukan hal-hal luar biasa!” Oleh sebab itu Herodes terus berusaha untuk dapat menemui Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus memberi makan lima ribu orang lebih
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 14:13-21; Mrk. 6:30-44; Yoh. 6:1-14
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="LUK.9.10" />Setelah murid-murid itu kembali, mereka menceritakan kepada Yesus semua yang sudah mereka lakukan. Kemudian Yesus mengajak mereka pergi untuk menyendiri ke suatu tempat sepi di pinggiran kota Betsaida.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="LUK.9.11" />Tetapi orang banyak mengetahui hal itu, lalu mereka mengikuti Dia. Yesus pun menyambut mereka, mengajar mereka tentang kerajaan Allah, dan menyembuhkan semua orang yang sakit.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="LUK.9.12" />Ketika hari sudah sore, kedua belas murid-Nya datang kepada-Nya dan berkata, “Guru, suruhlah orang banyak ini pergi ke desa-desa dan rumah-rumah penduduk di sekitar sini, supaya mereka mendapat makanan dan tempat menginap, karena di sini tempat yang terpencil.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="LUK.9.13" />Tetapi Yesus berkata, “Kalian saja yang memberi mereka makan.”
</p>
<p style="p">Murid-murid itu menjawab, “Aduh, mana mungkin?! Kami cuma punya lima roti dan dua ikan. Mungkinkah kami pergi dulu membeli makanan?!”
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="LUK.9.14" />(Ada sekitar lima ribu laki-laki di sana.)
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu kata Yesus, “Suruhlah mereka duduk berkelompok. Setiap kelompok kira-kira lima puluh orang.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="LUK.9.15" />Murid-murid pun melakukan sesuai yang diperintahkan-Nya, lalu semua orang duduk.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="LUK.9.16" />Yesus mengambil lima roti dan dua ikan itu, memandang ke langit, dan mengucap syukur kepada Allah atas makanan itu. Kemudian Dia menyobek-nyobek roti dan menyuwir-nyuwir ikan itu, lalu terus memberikannya kepada murid-murid-Nya, sementara mereka membagi-bagikannya kepada orang banyak.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="LUK.9.17" />Semua orang makan sampai kenyang. Sesudah itu para murid mengumpulkan roti dan ikan yang berlebih, ternyata ada dua belas keranjang.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Petrus mengakui bahwa Yesus adalah Raja Penyelamat
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 16:13-20; Mrk. 8:27-30
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="LUK.9.18" />Suatu hari, ketika Yesus sedang berdoa sendirian dan para murid-Nya juga ada di sekitar situ, Dia bertanya kepada mereka, “Menurut orang banyak, sebagai siapakah Aku diutus?”<x caller="+"><xo>9:18
</xo><xt>Mat. 16:13 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="LUK.9.19" />Jawab mereka, “Ada yang mengatakan bahwa Engkau pengganti Yohanes Pembaptis. Ada juga yang mengatakan bahwa Engkau Nabi Elia.<x caller="+"><xo>9:19
</xo><xt>2Raj. 2; Mal. 4:5-6</xt></x> Dan yang lainnya lagi mengatakan bahwa Engkau adalah salah satu nabi zaman dulu yang sekarang hidup kembali.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="LUK.9.20" />Lalu Dia bertanya lagi, “Tetapi bagaimana pendapat kalian tentang Aku?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Petrus, “Engkau adalah Kristus yang diutus Allah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="LUK.9.21" />Lalu Yesus dengan tegas melarang mereka memberitahukan hal itu kepada siapa pun.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus mulai mengajarkan bahwa Dia akan menderita dan dibunuh
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 16:21-28; Mrk. 8:30—9:1
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="LUK.9.22" />Selanjutnya kata Yesus, “Aku, Sang Anak Adam, sudah ditentukan Allah untuk banyak menderita dan ditolak oleh para pemimpin Yahudi, imam-imam kepala, dan ahli-ahli Taurat. Kemudian Aku akan mati dibunuh, tetapi pada hari ketiga Aku akan dihidupkan kembali oleh Allah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="LUK.9.23" />Yesus berkata lagi kepada semua murid-Nya, “Setiap orang yang mau mengikut Aku, dia harus melupakan kepentingannya sendiri dan terus mengikut Aku dengan bertekad, ‘Sekalipun harus mati, bahkan mati disalibkan, aku tidak akan mundur!’
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="LUK.9.24" />Karena setiap orang yang ingin menyelamatkan nyawanya tetap akan mati. Tetapi siapa yang mati dibunuh karena mengikut Aku, dia akan memperoleh hidup kekal.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="LUK.9.25" />Pikirkanlah: Kalau akhirnya kamu mati dan tidak mendapatkan hidup kekal, apa gunanya kamu menjadi kaya sampai memiliki seluruh harta di dunia?
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="LUK.9.26" />Jadi, janganlah kalian malu untuk mengaku, ‘Saya pengikut Yesus dan ajaran-Nya.’ Karena apabila kamu tidak mengakui Aku, Sang Anak Adam, maka Aku juga tidak akan mengakui kamu sebagai pengikut-Ku waktu Aku datang dalam kemuliaan-Ku dan kemuliaan Allah Bapa, diiringi semarak para malaikat.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="LUK.9.27" />Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Beberapa orang di antara kalian yang ada di sini tidak akan mati sebelum melihat bukti-bukti bahwa Allah mulai mendirikan kerajaan-Nya<x caller="+"><xo>9:27
</xo><xt>Mat. 16:28 CK</xt></x> di dunia ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus berubah rupa di atas gunung
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 17:1-8; Mrk. 9:2-8
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="LUK.9.28" />Kira-kira seminggu sesudah Yesus berbicara tentang hal-hal itu, Dia mengajak Petrus, Yohanes, dan Yakobus naik ke atas gunung untuk berdoa.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="LUK.9.29" />Sewaktu Dia sedang berdoa, wajah-Nya berubah, dan pakaian-Nya menjadi putih bersinar.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="LUK.9.30" />Tiba-tiba tampaklah dua orang sedang bercakap-cakap dengan-Nya, yaitu Musa dan Elia.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="LUK.9.31" />Mereka bersinar dengan kemuliaan surgawi dan berbicara dengan Yesus tentang bagaimana Dia akan menggenapi rencana Allah dengan kematian-Nya di Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="LUK.9.32" />Pada waktu itu Petrus dan kedua murid yang lain sedang tidur nyenyak.<f caller="+"><fr>9:32
</fr><fk>tidur nyenyak
</fk><ft>Tertidurnya para murid tidak berarti bahwa peristiwa ini terjadi pada malam hari. Kemungkinan hal ini terjadi siang atau sore hari. Dengan keadaan masih ada terang matahari, maka awan terlihat waktu ‘menaungi/menutupi’ mereka di ayat 34. Tetapi ada juga yang berpendapat bahwa ini terjadi pada malam hari, karena menurut keterangan di Mat. 17:5, awan itu ‘sangat terang’.</ft></f> Ketika mereka terbangun, mereka melihat Yesus bersinar dengan kemuliaan surgawi bersama kedua orang yang berdiri di dekat-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="LUK.9.33" />Saat Musa dan Elia hendak meninggalkan Yesus, Petrus berkata kepada-Nya, “Wah Guru, indah sekali kita berada di sini! Kami akan membuat tiga pondok, satu untuk Engkau, satu untuk Musa, dan satu lagi untuk Elia.” (Sebenarnya Petrus asal bicara saja.)
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="LUK.9.34" />Sewaktu dia mengucapkan itu, turunlah awan ke atas mereka. Ketiga murid itu pun ketakutan karena awan itu mengelilingi mereka.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="LUK.9.35" />Kemudian dari awan itu terdengarlah suara yang berkata, “Inilah Anak-Ku yang sangat Aku kasihi. Taatilah Dia.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="LUK.9.36" />Sesudah suara itu menghilang, mereka hanya melihat Yesus sendirian di situ. Setelah kejadian tersebut, cukup lama ketiga murid itu tidak menceritakan kepada siapa pun tentang apa yang sudah mereka saksikan.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus mengusir roh jahat dari seorang anak laki-laki
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 17:14-18; Mrk. 9:14-27
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="LUK.9.37" />Besoknya, ketika Yesus dan ketiga murid-Nya baru turun dari gunung, orang banyak datang berbondong-bondong menemui Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="LUK.9.38" />Tiba-tiba seorang laki-laki dari antara kerumunan itu berteriak, “Guru, tolonglah anak saya! Dia anak saya satu-satunya.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="LUK.9.39" />Dia sering diserang roh jahat sehingga berteriak-teriak, badannya kejang-kejang, dan mulutnya berbusa. Roh jahat itu jarang sekali meninggalkannya dan terus saja menyiksa dia.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="LUK.9.40" />Saya sudah meminta murid-murid-Mu untuk mengusir roh itu, tetapi mereka tidak bisa.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="LUK.9.41" />Lalu Yesus berkata kepada mereka, “Bukan main! Kalian ini sesat dan tidak percaya kepada Allah! Sampai kapan Aku harus bersabar terhadap kalian! Bukankah sudah cukup lama Aku tinggal bersama kalian! Bawalah anakmu kemari.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="42" bcv="LUK.9.42" />Pada waktu anak itu sedang mendekati Yesus, setan yang ada padanya membanting dia ke tanah dan membuatnya kejang-kejang. Tetapi Yesus memerintahkan roh jahat itu keluar dan Dia menyembuhkan anak itu, lalu menyerahkannya kembali kepada ayahnya.
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="LUK.9.43" />Semua orang sangat terheran-heran, karena mereka menyadari bahwa mereka sudah melihat kuasa Allah yang luar biasa. Sementara orang-orang masih takjub atas semua yang Yesus lakukan, berbicaralah Dia kepada murid-murid-Nya:
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus berbicara tentang kematian-Nya
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 17:22-23; Mrk. 9:30-32
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="44" bcv="LUK.9.44" />“Pasanglah telingamu baik-baik: Aku, Sang Anak Adam, akan segera diserahkan kepada para penguasa dunia.”
<ve />
<v id="45" bcv="LUK.9.45" />Tetapi murid-murid-Nya tidak mengerti maksud perkataan itu. Memang Allah merahasiakannya dari mereka sehingga mereka tidak dapat mengerti. Tetapi mereka juga takut menanyakan kepada Yesus apa arti perkataan-Nya itu.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Sifat orang-orang yang paling penting dalam kerajaan Allah
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 18:1-5; Mrk. 9:33-40
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="46" bcv="LUK.9.46" />Suatu hari terjadilah perselisihan di antara murid-murid Yesus tentang siapa yang nomor satu di antara mereka.
<ve />
<v id="47" bcv="LUK.9.47" />Tetapi Yesus mengetahui isi hati mereka. Maka Dia mengajak seorang anak berdiri di samping-Nya,
<ve />
<v id="48" bcv="LUK.9.48" />lalu berkata kepada mereka, “Kalau kamu menerima dan melayani<x caller="+"><xo>9:48
</xo><xt>Mat. 18:5 CK</xt></x> anak kecil seperti ini dengan alasan untuk memuliakan Aku, berarti kamu sudah menerima dan melayani Aku. Dan kalau kamu sudah melayani Aku, berarti kamu juga sudah melayani Allah yang mengutus Aku ke dunia ini. Karena siapa yang paling melayani dan merendahkan diri di antara kalian, dialah yang akan menjadi nomor satu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="49" bcv="LUK.9.49" />Yohanes berkata, “Guru, kami melihat seseorang mengusir setan-setan dengan memakai nama-Mu. Lalu kami melarang dia, karena dia bukan termasuk kelompok kita.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="50" bcv="LUK.9.50" />Tetapi jawab Yesus kepadanya, “Jangan larang dia. Karena siapa yang tidak melawan kita, berarti dia ada di pihak kita.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus memutuskan pergi ke Yerusalem melalui provinsi Samaria
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="51" bcv="LUK.9.51" />Ketika hampir tiba waktunya Yesus terangkat ke surga, Dia bertekad pergi ke Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="52" bcv="LUK.9.52" />Yesus pun mengutus beberapa orang mendahului-Nya untuk mempersiapkan beberapa hal bagi Dia. Lalu pergilah mereka. Tetapi ketika mereka masuk ke sebuah desa di daerah Samaria,
<ve />
<v id="53" bcv="LUK.9.53" />orang-orang di desa itu tidak mau menerima Yesus karena Dia dalam perjalanan menuju Yerusalem.<f caller="+"><fr>9:53
</fr><fk>karena … Yerusalem
</fk><ft>Pada zaman Yesus, orang Samaria dan orang Yahudi tidak bergaul. Orang Yahudi menganggap penduduk Samaria najis, karena mereka bukan orang Yahudi asli. Mereka adalah keturunan hasil perkawinan campur antara orang Yahudi dengan bangsa-bangsa asing yang sudah pindah ke daerah Israel waktu banyak orang Yahudi ditawan ke negeri Babel. Ajaran agama mereka sudah tercampur dengan adat-adat berbagai bangsa lain.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="54" bcv="LUK.9.54" />Melihat penolakan itu, Yakobus dan Yohanes berkata, “Tuhan, maukah Engkau supaya kami menyuruh api turun dari langit membinasakan mereka, seperti yang pernah dilakukan Elia?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="55" bcv="LUK.9.55" />Lalu Yesus menoleh dan menegur mereka, “Sikap macam apa yang ada di hatimu itu?!
<ve />
<v id="56" bcv="LUK.9.56" />Aku, Sang Anak Adam, datang bukan untuk membinasakan orang, tetapi untuk menyelamatkan mereka.” Kemudian Yesus dan murid-murid-Nya melanjutkan perjalanan ke desa yang lain.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Tentang keputusan untuk mengikut Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 8:19-22
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="57" bcv="LUK.9.57" />Dalam perjalanan itu, seseorang berkata kepada Yesus, “Pak, saya akan mengikut engkau ke mana saja engkau pergi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="58" bcv="LUK.9.58" />Jawab Yesus kepadanya, “Anjing hutan mempunyai liang dan burung mempunyai sarang, tetapi Aku, Sang Anak Adam, tidak mempunyai tempat untuk beristirahat.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="59" bcv="LUK.9.59" />Kepada orang lain Dia berkata, “Ikutlah Aku!”
</p>
<p style="p">Tetapi jawab orang itu, “Tuan, izinkanlah saya pulang dulu. Setelah ayah saya meninggal dan dikuburkan,<x caller="+"><xo>9:59
</xo><xt>Mat. 8:21 CK</xt></x> saya akan mengikut engkau.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="60" bcv="LUK.9.60" />Lalu Yesus berkata kepada orang itu, “Biarkanlah orang-orang yang mati secara rohani menunggu kematian sesama mereka! Tetapi kamu, pergilah dan teruslah beritakan tentang kerajaan Allah ke mana-mana.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="61" bcv="LUK.9.61" />Seseorang yang lain lagi berkata, “Tuan, saya mau mengikut engkau, tetapi izinkanlah saya pamit dulu kepada keluarga saya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="62" bcv="LUK.9.62" />Jawab Yesus kepadanya, “Orang yang mau mengikut Aku tetapi tidak sungguh-sungguh memusatkan perhatiannya kepada-Ku tidak pantas menjadi utusan bagi kerajaan Allah.”<f caller="+"><fr>9:62
</fr><fk>Orang yang mau … kerajaan Allah
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: “Orang yang sudah mulai membajak dan asyik melihat ke belakang tidak pantas untuk kerajaan Allah.”</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>

<c id="10" />
<s style="s1">Yesus mengutus tujuh puluh orang pengikut-Nya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LUK.10.1" />Sesudah itu Yesus memilih tujuh puluh orang pengikut yang lain, lalu mengutus mereka pergi berdua-dua mendahului Dia ke setiap kota dan tempat yang akan dikunjungi-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="LUK.10.2" />Yesus berkata kepada mereka, “Semua ladang gandum ini sudah siap dipanen, tetapi orang yang memanen hanya sedikit. Karena itu, berdoalah supaya TUHAN Sang Pemilik ladang-ladang ini mengirim para pekerja untuk memanen semua gandum itu.<x caller="+"><xo>10:2
</xo><xt>Yoh. 4:35-38</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="LUK.10.3" />“Sekarang pergilah! Dan perhatikanlah! Aku mengutus kamu ke dalam situasi yang berbahaya. Kamu akan menjadi seperti domba di tengah gerombolan serigala.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="LUK.10.4" />Janganlah membawa dompet, tas, ataupun sandal cadangan. Dan jangan berhenti untuk berbicara dengan orang-orang yang kamu temui dalam perjalanan.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="LUK.10.5" />Sebelum kamu masuk ke dalam rumah seseorang, ucapkanlah terlebih dahulu, ‘Salam semuanya! Kiranya kalian sekeluarga merasa tenang dalam perlindungan TUHAN!’
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="LUK.10.6" />Kalau orang di dalam rumah itu menginginkan ketenangan dari TUHAN, dia akan menerima kamu, dan Allah akan memberkati dia serta keluarganya sesuai perkataanmu itu. Tetapi kalau di situ tidak ada orang yang menginginkan ketenangan TUHAN, maka ucapan berkatmu itu tidak akan terjadi di antara mereka.
<ve />
<v id="7-8" bcv="LUK.10.7" />Kalau kamu masuk ke suatu kota dan orang-orang di situ menyambut kamu dengan baik, tinggallah dengan keluarga yang menerima kamu sampai kamu pergi meninggalkan kota itu. Janganlah berpindah-pindah. Makan dan minumlah apa saja yang mereka hidangkan untukmu. Karena setiap pekerja berhak mendapat upahnya.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="LUK.10.9" />Sembuhkanlah orang-orang sakit di kota itu, dan beritakanlah kepada penduduknya, ‘Tidak lama lagi Allah akan datang mendirikan kerajaan-Nya di dunia ini.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="LUK.10.10" />“Tetapi kalau kalian masuk ke suatu kota dan orang-orang di situ tidak menerima kalian, pergilah ke jalan-jalan raya kota itu dan serukanlah,
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="LUK.10.11" />‘Lihat, kami mengibaskan debu kotamu yang menempel pada kaki kami sebagai peringatan bahwa Allah akan menghukum kalian! Tetapi ketahuilah: Tidak lama lagi Allah akan datang mendirikan kerajaan-Nya di dunia ini!’”
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="LUK.10.12" />Lalu Yesus menegaskan kepada mereka, “Sesungguhnya, pada Hari Pengadilan, hukuman bagi penduduk kota itu akan jauh lebih berat daripada hukuman bagi penduduk kota Sodom!”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Hukuman bagi orang yang tidak mau percaya
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 11:20-24
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="LUK.10.13" />“Celakalah kalian, orang-orang Korazin! Celakalah kalian, orang-orang Betsaida! Betapa ngerinya nanti hukuman Allah atas kalian! Karena seandainya keajaiban-keajaiban yang sudah Aku lakukan di antara kalian terjadi juga pada zaman dulu di Tirus dan Sidon, maka sudah sejak lama mereka bertobat dan menunjukkan kesungguhan mereka dengan duduk memakai kain kabung dan menaruh abu di kepala mereka.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="LUK.10.14" />Pada Hari Pengadilan nanti, hukuman bagi kalian akan jauh lebih berat daripada hukuman bagi penduduk Tirus dan Sidon.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="LUK.10.15" />Dan kalian juga, hai penduduk Kapernaum! Pikirmu kalian akan ditinggikan sampai mendapat kehormatan besar di surga. Tidak! Kalian akan dibuang ke dalam neraka!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="LUK.10.16" />Lagi kata Yesus kepada para pengikut-Nya itu, “Dalam pandangan Allah, setiap orang yang menerima perkataanmu sebagai utusan-Ku dianggap sama seperti mendengarkan Aku. Demikian juga setiap orang yang menolak kamu sebagai utusan-Ku dianggap sama seperti menolak Aku. Dan setiap orang yang menolak Aku berarti menolak Allah yang sudah mengutus Aku.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Tujuh puluh utusan Yesus kembali
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 11:25-27; 13:16-17
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="LUK.10.17" />Tidak lama kemudian ketujuh puluh pengikut itu kembali kepada Yesus. Dengan gembira mereka berkata, “Tuhan, atas nama-Mu setan-setan pun tunduk kepada kami.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="LUK.10.18" />Kata Yesus kepada mereka, “Benar! Waktu kalian mengusir setan-setan, kuasa Satanas<x caller="+"><xo>10:18
</xo><xt>Why. 20:2-3</xt></x> dikalahkan sehingga dia seolah jatuh dari langit seperti kilat.<f caller="+"><fr>10:18
</fr><fk>seolah jatuh dari langit …
</fk><ft>Terdapat dua pemikiran tentang ayat ini. Pertama, mengatakan bahwa Yesus sedang menjelaskan suatu kenyataan rohani, bukan sesuatu yang baru saja Dia lihat dengan mata jasmani. Kedua, mengatakan bahwa Yesus memang menceritakan yang pernah Dia lihat, entah waktu para utusan sedang bekerja atau sebelum itu. Berdasarkan pemikiran kedua, ayat ini bisa diterjemahkan, “Aku sudah melihat Satanas jatuh dari langit seperti kilat.”</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="LUK.10.19" />Perhatikanlah! Sekarang Aku memberikan kuasa kepada kalian, supaya ketika kamu menginjak ular, atau kalajengking, ataupun berhadapan dengan kuasa gelap, tidak akan ada yang bisa mencelakakanmu.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="LUK.10.20" />Sekalipun begitu janganlah bersukacita karena roh-roh jahat tunduk kepada perintahmu. Tetapi bersukacitalah karena namamu sudah terdaftar di surga.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="LUK.10.21" />Waktu itu juga, Roh Kudus memberikan sukacita yang luar biasa kepada Yesus. Lalu Dia berkata, “Aku memuji Engkau, ya Bapa, TUHAN langit dan bumi! Karena Engkau sudah merahasiakan ajaran-ajaran tentang kerajaan-Mu dari orang-orang yang bijak dan berpengetahuan, tetapi Engkau menyatakannya kepada siapa saja yang bersedia menerima ajaran benar dengan hati yang polos seperti anak-anak kecil. Karena, ya Bapa, sungguh itulah yang menyenangkan hati-Mu!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="LUK.10.22" />Kemudian Yesus berpaling kepada murid-murid-Nya dan berkata, “Segala sesuatu sudah diserahkan Bapa kepada-Ku. Tidak seorang pun mengenal Aku, yaitu Anak-Nya, kecuali Bapa. Dan tidak seorang pun mengenal Bapa-Ku kecuali Aku dan orang-orang yang hendak Aku perkenalkan kepada-Nya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="LUK.10.23" />Lalu ketika Yesus bersama murid-murid-Nya saja, Dia berkata, “Kamu semua sungguh diberkati Allah, karena kamu diberi kesempatan untuk melihat apa yang terjadi sekarang dengan matamu sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="LUK.10.24" />Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Banyak nabi dan raja zaman dahulu yang ingin melihat dan mendengar apa yang sekarang kamu lihat dan dengar, tetapi berkat itu tidak diberikan kepada mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Perumpamaan tentang orang Samaria yang baik hati
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="LUK.10.25" />Suatu hari, datanglah seorang ahli Taurat hendak menguji Yesus dengan pertanyaan. Katanya, “Guru, apa yang harus saya lakukan supaya bisa mendapatkan hidup kekal?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="LUK.10.26" />Yesus menjawabnya, “Apa yang tertulis dalam hukum Taurat? Jawaban apa yang kamu lihat di situ?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="LUK.10.27" />Kata orang itu, “‘Kasihilah TUHAN Allahmu dengan segenap hatimu, dengan segenap nafas hidupmu,<x caller="+"><xo>10:27
</xo><xt>Mat. 22:37 CK</xt></x> dengan segenap akal pikiranmu, dan dengan segenap kekuatanmu.’ Dan, ‘Kasihilah sesamamu seperti kamu mengasihi dirimu sendiri.’”<x caller="+"><xo>10:27
</xo><xt>Ul. 6:5; Im. 19:18</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="LUK.10.28" />Yesus pun berkata, “Jawabanmu itu benar. Lakukanlah itu, maka kamu akan mendapatkan hidup yang kekal.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="LUK.10.29" />Tetapi karena orang itu mau membenarkan dirinya, dia bertanya kepada Yesus, “Siapakah yang bisa dianggap sesama saya?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="LUK.10.30" />Lalu Yesus menjawab dia dengan perumpamaan ini, “Ada seorang laki-laki turun dari kota Yerusalem ke Yeriko. Dalam perjalanan, dia diserang oleh beberapa perampok yang merampas semua barang bawaannya, bahkan pakaiannya. Mereka memukuli dia sampai hampir mati, lalu meninggalkannya sendirian di situ.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="LUK.10.31" />“Kebetulan seorang imam juga turun melalui jalan yang sama. Ketika dia melihat orang itu, dia menghindar dan melewatinya dari seberang jalan.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="LUK.10.32" />Begitu juga dengan seorang dari suku Lewi.<f caller="+"><fr>10:32
</fr><fk>seorang dari suku Lewi
</fk><ft>Yesus sengaja memilih contoh imam dan seorang dari suku Lewi untuk menunjukkan suatu ironi. Imam dan orang Lewi dianggap rohaniawan karena hubungan khusus mereka dengan ibadah Israel di rumah Allah.</ft></f> Dia lewat di situ dan melihat orang itu, tetapi dia pun menghindar dan melewatinya dari seberang jalan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="LUK.10.33" />“Kemudian lewatlah seorang Samaria<x caller="+"><xo>10:33
</xo><xt>Luk. 9:53 CK</xt></x> yang sedang dalam perjalanan. Ketika melihat orang yang dirampok itu, dia merasa kasihan kepadanya.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="LUK.10.34" />Dia mendekati orang itu lalu membersihkan dan mengobati luka-lukanya dengan air anggur dan minyak zaitun, kemudian membalutnya. Sesudah itu dia menaikkan orang itu ke atas keledainya dan membawa dia ke rumah penginapan, lalu merawatnya di sana.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="LUK.10.35" />Hari berikutnya, orang Samaria itu memberikan dua keping uang perak<x caller="+"><xo>10:35
</xo><xt>Mat. 20:2 CK</xt></x> kepada pemilik penginapan dengan berpesan, ‘Tolong rawatlah dia. Kalau uang ini kurang, selebihnya akan saya bayar ketika saya datang kembali.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="LUK.10.36" />Yesus mengakhiri perumpamaan itu dengan bertanya, “Menurut pendapatmu, di antara ketiga orang tadi, siapakah yang merupakan sesama dari korban perampokan itu?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="LUK.10.37" />Jawab ahli Taurat itu, “Orang yang berbelas kasihan kepadanya dan menolong dia.”
</p>
<p style="p">Kata Yesus kepadanya, “Nah, jadilah sesama yang baik seperti itu bagi semua orang lain.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus mengunjungi Maria dan Marta
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="38" bcv="LUK.10.38" />Ketika Yesus dan murid-murid-Nya sedang dalam perjalanan, tibalah mereka di sebuah desa. Seorang perempuan yang bernama Marta menerima Dia di rumahnya.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="LUK.10.39" />Saudari Marta, yaitu Maria, duduk di dekat kaki Yesus dan terus mendengarkan ajaran-Nya,
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="LUK.10.40" />sedangkan Marta terus sibuk karena banyak yang dia kerjakan untuk melayani. Jadi dia datang kepada Yesus dan berkata, “Tuhan, tidak pedulikah Engkau kalau perempuan ini membiarkan saya bekerja sendirian?! Tolong suruh dia membantu saya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="LUK.10.41" />Jawab Yesus kepadanya, “Marta, Marta, kamu kuatir dan menyusahkan diri sendiri dengan banyak hal!
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="LUK.10.42" />Padahal hanya satu yang penting, dan Maria sudah memilih yang penting dan yang terbaik. Itu merupakan berkat yang tidak akan diambil darinya.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="11" />
<s style="s1">Ajaran Yesus tentang cara berdoa
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 6:9-15
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LUK.11.1" />Pada suatu hari, Yesus berdoa di suatu tempat. Sesudah selesai, salah satu murid-Nya berkata, “Tuhan, ajarilah kami berdoa, seperti Yohanes juga mengajari murid-muridnya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="LUK.11.2" />Jawab Yesus kepada mereka, “Berdoalah seperti ini:
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Bapa kami yang di surga, kiranya semua orang menghormati Engkau<x caller="+"><xo>11:2
</xo><xt>Mat. 6:9 CK</xt></x> sebagai Allah yang kudus.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kiranya Engkau datang dan memerintah sebagai Raja.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dan biarlah apa yang Engkau kehendaki terlaksana di dunia ini,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sama seperti kehendak-Mu selalu terlaksana di surga.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="LUK.11.3" />Berikanlah kami setiap hari makanan yang kami perlukan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="LUK.11.4" />Dan ampunilah kami masing-masing dari semua dosa kami,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena kami juga memaafkan setiap orang yang bersalah kepada kami.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dan janganlah biarkan kami tergoda melakukan kejahatan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi selamatkanlah kami dari kuasa iblis.’”
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Nasihat Yesus untuk tekun berdoa
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 7:7-11
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="LUK.11.5" />Lalu Yesus memberikan kiasan ini kepada mereka, “Bayangkanlah seandainya kamu datang ke rumah sahabatmu pada tengah malam untuk meminta tolong kepadanya. Kamu berkata, ‘Sobat, berikanlah aku tiga roti. Nanti aku ganti.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="LUK.11.6" />Karena ada temanku yang sedang dalam perjalanan hendak menginap di rumahku, tetapi aku tidak punya apa-apa untuk dihidangkan kepadanya.’
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="LUK.11.7" />Namun sahabatmu itu menjawab dari dalam rumah, ‘Jangan ganggu aku! Pintu sudah terkunci. Aku dan anak-anakku sudah di tempat tidur. Aku tidak bisa bangun untuk memberikan sesuatu kepadamu!’”
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="LUK.11.8" />Kata Yesus, “Aku menegaskan kepada kalian: Meskipun dia tidak sungkan menolak permintaanmu karena hubungan persahabatan kalian, tetapi karena kamu memohon terus tanpa rasa malu, dia pasti bangun dan memberikan apa pun yang kamu perlukan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="LUK.11.9" />“Karena itu Aku berkata kepadamu: Teruslah meminta kepada Allah, maka kamu akan menerimanya. Teruslah mencari, maka kamu akan menemukannya. Teruslah mengetuk, maka pintu akan dibukakan bagimu.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="LUK.11.10" />Karena setiap orang yang meminta dengan tekun akan menerima apa yang dia minta. Setiap orang yang mencari dengan tekun akan mendapatkan apa yang dia cari. Dan setiap orang yang terus mengetuk, maka pintu akan dibukakan baginya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="LUK.11.11" />“Atau kalau kamu seorang ayah, lalu anakmu meminta makanan, kamu tidak mungkin memberinya batu. Kalau dia minta ikan, tidak mungkin kamu memberinya ular berbisa.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="LUK.11.12" />Atau kalau dia minta telur, tidak mungkin kamu memberinya kalajengking!
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="LUK.11.13" />Nah, kamu yang jahat pun tahu memberikan yang baik kepada anak-anakmu! Terlebih lagi Bapamu yang di surga. Bahkan Dia akan memberikan Roh Kudus kepada setiap orang yang meminta kepada-Nya.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Beberapa orang menghina Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 12:22-30; Mrk. 3:20-30
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="LUK.11.14" />Suatu hari Yesus mengusir setan yang menjadikan seseorang bisu. Sesudah setan itu meninggalkannya, orang itu bisa berbicara lagi, sehingga orang banyak yang melihat kejadian itu terheran-heran.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="LUK.11.15" />Tetapi beberapa orang di antara mereka berkata, “Yesus mengusir setan-setan dengan kuasa Beelzebul,<x caller="+"><xo>11:15
</xo><xt>Mat. 10:24-25 CK</xt></x> yaitu pemimpin semua roh jahat.”
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="LUK.11.16" />Ada juga yang mencari alasan untuk menyalahkan Yesus, maka mereka menyuruh-Nya melakukan keajaiban sebagai tanda bukti bahwa Dia benar-benar diutus Allah.<x caller="+"><xo>11:16
</xo><xt>Mat. 16:1 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17-18" bcv="LUK.11.17" />Tetapi Yesus mengetahui yang mereka pikirkan, lalu berkata kepada mereka, “Tidak mungkin Satanas<x caller="+"><xo>11:17-18
</xo><xt>Why. 20:2-3</xt></x> mengusir roh-roh yang berpihak kepadanya. Kalau kaki-tangannya terpecah-belah dan saling bermusuhan, berarti kerajaannya akan hancur. Sama halnya seperti suatu negara. Kalau penduduk negara itu saling bermusuhan dan berperang, negara itu akan hancur. Begitu juga kalau perpecahan terjadi di antara anggota keluarga. Jadi tidak masuk akal kalian mengatakan bahwa Aku mengusir setan dengan kuasa Beelzebul.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="LUK.11.19" />Lagipula, seandainya benar Aku mengusir setan-setan dengan kuasa iblis, berarti kita harus bertanya, ‘Dengan kuasa siapa anggota-anggota kelompok agama kalian mengusir setan-setan?’ Mereka pun tentu akan mengatakan bahwa tuduhan kalian terhadap-Ku itu salah.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="LUK.11.20" />Tetapi sebenarnya Aku mengusir setan-setan dengan kuasa Allah. Hal itu membuktikan bahwa tanpa kalian sadari Allah sudah mendirikan kerajaan-Nya di dunia ini dengan penuh kuasa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21-22" bcv="LUK.11.21" />“Iblis bisa digambarkan seperti pemilik rumah yang kuat dan selalu menjaga rumahnya dengan bersenjata lengkap. Dia mengandalkan senjata-senjatanya itu untuk mengamankan semua hartanya dan untuk mengalahkan Musuhnya, yaitu Aku. Tetapi Aku lebih kuat daripadanya! Ketika Aku menyerang dia, Aku pasti mengalahkannya, mengambil semua senjata itu, lalu merampas hartanya dan membagi-bagikannya menurut kehendak-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="LUK.11.23" />“Siapa saja yang tidak berpihak kepada-Ku, berarti dia memusuhi-Ku. Dan siapa yang tidak membantu menggembalakan kawanan domba, berarti dia mencerai-beraikan.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Peringatan kepada orang-orang yang memusuhi Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 12:43-45
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="LUK.11.24" />“Ingatlah contoh ini: Apabila roh jahat meninggalkan seseorang, roh itu tidak bisa tenang. Dia terpaksa mencari ke sana kemari, bahkan ke padang belantara, untuk menemukan orang lain yang dapat dikuasai. Ketika dia tidak berhasil menemukan orang baru, dia berpikir, ‘Aku akan kembali saja kepada orang yang sudah aku tinggalkan.’
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="LUK.11.25" />Sewaktu kembali, dia mendapati orang itu sudah menjadi seperti rumah yang disapu bersih dan tertata rapi.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="LUK.11.26" />Kemudian dia pergi dan mengajak tujuh roh lain yang lebih jahat daripadanya untuk bergabung dengan dia. Waktu mereka masuk dan menguasai orang itu, keadaannya menjadi lebih buruk daripada sebelumnya.”<f caller="+"><fr>11:26
</fr><fk>keadaannya menjadi …
</fk><ft>Yesus menjelaskan arti utama dari pelajaran ini di Mat. 12:45. Ayat-ayat ini juga mengajarkan bahwa ketika setan sudah diusir dari seseorang, orang itu tidak boleh membiarkan dirinya kosong seperti rumah yang tidak berpenghuni. Artinya, kalau dia tidak mengundang Roh Allah tinggal dalam dirinya, roh-roh jahat tentu akan menguasainya lagi.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Siapa yang benar-benar diberkati
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="LUK.11.27" />Ketika Yesus sedang berbicara, seorang perempuan dari antara orang banyak itu berseru kepada-Nya, “Ibumu sungguh sangat diberkati Allah karena melahirkan engkau!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="LUK.11.28" />Tetapi Yesus berkata, “Jauh lebih diberkati lagi orang-orang yang mendengarkan Firman Allah dan melakukannya!”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Keajaiban yang diberikan kepada musuh-musuh Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 12:38-42; Mrk. 8:12
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="LUK.11.29" />Ketika semakin banyak orang berkumpul, Yesus berkata, “Kalian yang hidup di zaman ini begitu jahat! Biarpun sudah melihat semua yang Aku lakukan, kalian tetap tidak percaya dan meminta keajaiban lagi. Tetapi untuk orang-orang seperti kalian, Aku sama sekali tidak akan melakukan keajaiban, kecuali yang satu ini, yaitu keajaiban seperti yang pernah terjadi pada Nabi Yunus.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="LUK.11.30" />Karena sama seperti yang dialami Yunus menjadi keajaiban bagi penduduk Niniwe, begitu juga apa yang Aku, Sang Anak Adam, alami akan menjadi keajaiban bagi kamu semua yang hidup pada zaman sekarang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="LUK.11.31" />“Pada Hari Pengadilan, ratu dari selatan<x caller="+"><xo>11:31
</xo><xt>Mat. 12:42 CK</xt></x> akan berdiri untuk bersaksi melawan orang zaman ini yang tidak percaya. Karena ratu itu datang dari tempat yang sangat jauh untuk mempelajari kebijaksanaan Raja Salomo. Perhatikanlah, Aku yang lebih besar daripada Salomo ada di sini di hadapan kalian! Tetapi kalian tidak mau mendengarkan Aku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="LUK.11.32" />“Pada Hari Pengadilan, penduduk kota Niniwe juga akan berdiri untuk bersaksi melawan kalian yang hidup pada zaman sekarang. Karena sewaktu Yunus memberitakan pesan Allah kepada mereka, mereka bertobat. Tetapi walaupun Aku sudah di sini dan Aku lebih besar daripada Yunus, kalian tidak mau bertobat!”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Jagalah supaya mata rohanimu tidak tertutup
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 5:15; 6:22-23
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="LUK.11.33" />“Tidak ada orang yang menyalakan pelita lalu menyembunyikannya, atau menutupnya dengan tempayan. Tetapi pelita selalu ditaruh di tempat yang tinggi untuk menerangi semua orang yang masuk ke rumah itu.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="LUK.11.34" />Matamu seperti jendela yang menjadi jalan masuknya terang ke dalam tubuhmu. Kalau matamu baik, seluruh hidupmu pun akan diterangi. Tetapi kalau matamu rusak,<f caller="+"><fr>11:34
</fr><fk>matamu rusak
</fk><ft>Yesus sedang berbicara kepada para pemimpin Yahudi, termasuk anggota kelompok Farisi dan ahli-ahli Taurat. Dalam konteks pasal ini, dikatakan bahwa mereka sudah melihat banyak keajaiban yang membuktikan bahwa Yesus diutus Allah, tetapi mereka seolah buta terhadap semuanya itu (11:29-30), bahkan mereka mengatakan bahwa Dia bekerja dengan kekuatan dari iblis. Mata yang rusak juga sering ditafsirkan sebagai keserakahan, sesuai Mat. 6:19-24. Lihat juga Luk. 16:14.</ft></f> maka setiap bagian dalam hidupmu tidak akan diterangi dan akan menjadi sangat gelap.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="LUK.11.35" />Karena itu waspadalah! Jangan sampai terang yang ada dalam dirimu menjadi gelap.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="LUK.11.36" />Jadi, kalau mata hatimu tidak buta, seluruh hidupmu pun akan menjadi sangat terang dan tidak ada lagi kegelapan, seperti cahaya pelita yang sangat terang.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Jangan meniru cara hidup ahli-ahli Taurat
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 15:1-3; 23:1-36; Mrk. 12:38-40; Luk. 20:45-47
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="LUK.11.37" />Sesudah Yesus menyampaikan ajaran-Nya, seorang Farisi mengundang Dia makan di rumahnya. Lalu Yesus masuk ke rumah orang itu dan makan bersamanya serta orang-orang Farisi yang lain dan beberapa ahli Taurat.<f caller="+"><fr>11:37
</fr><fk>orang-orang Farisi …
</fk><ft>Teks Yunani di ayat ini tidak menyebutkan secara langsung Yesus makan dengan siapa saja, tetapi informasi itu terdapat di ayat 45 dan 53.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="LUK.11.38" />Orang Farisi itu heran ketika melihat Yesus tidak membasuh tangan<x caller="+"><xo>11:38
</xo><xt>Mat. 15:2 CK; Mrk. 7:2-4</xt></x> lebih dulu sesuai adat orang-orang Farisi.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="LUK.11.39" />Tetapi Tuhan berkata kepadanya, “Cara kalian orang Farisi mengikuti perintah Allah bisa digambarkan seperti orang yang hanya mencuci cangkir dan piring pada bagian luarnya saja, tetapi lupa mencuci bagian dalam yang sangat kotor. Begitu jugalah hatimu masing-masing penuh dengan kotoran, yaitu berbagai pikiran serakah dan keinginan jahat.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="LUK.11.40" />Hai orang-orang bodoh! Seharusnya kalian tahu bahwa Allah— yang menciptakan bagian luar manusia— juga tahu yang ada dalam hatimu!
<ve />
<v id="41" bcv="LUK.11.41" />Jadi bersihkanlah juga hatimu yang cinta uang itu. Caranya, bagikanlah hartamu kepada orang miskin. Dengan begitu barulah kamu bersih di mata Allah, baik bagian luar maupun dalam.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="42" bcv="LUK.11.42" />“Celakalah kalian orang-orang Farisi! Kamu hanya mengikuti semua peraturan hukum Taurat yang kecil, tetapi lupa melakukan perintah Allah yang paling penting. Misalnya kamu rajin memberikan perpuluhan ke rumah Allah dari rempah-rempah hasil kebunmu, seperti selasih, inggu, dan jenis-jenis tanaman bumbu yang lain.<x caller="+"><xo>11:42
</xo><xt>Mat. 23:23 CK</xt></x> Tetapi kamu lupa mengikuti perintah Allah yang paling penting, yaitu melakukan yang adil kepada sesama dan mengasihi Allah. Seharusnya kamu melakukan hal-hal yang paling penting itu, dan jangan melupakan hal-hal yang kecil juga.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="43" bcv="LUK.11.43" />“Celakalah kalian, hai orang-orang Farisi! Kalian suka duduk di kursi-kursi paling depan di rumah-rumah pertemuan, dan suka menerima hormat dari orang-orang saat berjalan di tempat umum.
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="LUK.11.44" />Celakalah kalian, hai ahli-ahli Taurat dan orang-orang Farisi! Kamu semuanya munafik! Kamu seperti kuburan yang tidak bertanda. Orang-orang yang berjalan di atasnya tidak menyadari bahwa mereka sudah menjadi najis karena bersentuhan dengan kuburan itu.<x caller="+"><xo>11:44
</xo><xt>Bil. 19:11-20</xt></x> Demikian juga kalian: Waktu orang lain mengikuti kalian, tanpa sadar mereka meniru sifat kalian yang seperti kenajisan di hadapan Allah!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="45" bcv="LUK.11.45" />Lalu seorang ahli Taurat berkata kepada Yesus, “Guru, ketika kamu mengatakan hal-hal itu kepada orang Farisi, kamu menghina kami juga!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="46" bcv="LUK.11.46" />Jawab Yesus, “Celakalah juga kalian, hai ahli-ahli Taurat! Kalian membebani orang lain dengan banyak peraturan agama yang sangat sulit dilakukan. Tetapi kalian sendiri sama sekali tidak menjadi teladan bagi mereka. Bahkan seujung kuku pun kalian tidak berusaha melakukannya.
<ve />
<v id="47" bcv="LUK.11.47" />Celakalah kalian! Karena kalian membangun kuburan-kuburan yang indah untuk para nabi, padahal nenek moyang kalianlah yang sudah membunuh mereka!
<ve />
<v id="48" bcv="LUK.11.48" />Dengan begitu kalian menunjukkan bahwa sebenarnya kalian mendukung perbuatan nenek moyang kalian. Mereka yang sudah membunuh para nabi, dan kalian yang membangun kuburannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="49" bcv="LUK.11.49" />“Karena itu, sejak dulu Allah dengan hikmat-Nya sudah memutuskan, ‘Berulang kali Aku akan mengutus nabi dan rasul kepada bangsa Yahudi, tetapi bangsa yang keras kepala itu akan membunuh sebagian dari mereka dan menyiksa sebagian yang lain.’
<ve />
<v id="50-51" bcv="LUK.11.50" />Sebagai akibatnya, Allah juga sudah memutuskan untuk menanggungkan hukuman yang paling berat kepada kalian orang Yahudi atas darah semua utusan-Nya yang sudah kalian bunuh itu. Kalian yang hidup pada zaman sekarang dan sudah menyaksikan pelayanan-Ku akan menanggung hukuman atas semua pembunuhan nabi sepanjang sejarah, mulai dari Habel sampai Zakaria!<f caller="+"><fr>11:50-51
</fr><fk>Habel … Zakaria
</fk><ft>Habel adalah orang yang pertama dibunuh (Kej. 4:8), dan Zakaria orang yang terakhir dibunuh dalam PL (2Taw. 24:21-22).</ft></f> (Zakaria adalah orang yang dibunuh di antara ruang kudus dan mezbah di rumah Allah.)
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="52" bcv="LUK.11.52" />“Celakalah kalian, hai ahli-ahli Taurat! Kalian sudah diberi kunci kehidupan, yaitu pengetahuan tentang cara untuk berkenan kepada Allah. Tetapi kalian sendiri tidak menggunakan ajaran itu, bahkan merahasiakannya dan menghalang-halangi semua orang yang ingin mengetahuinya!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="53" bcv="LUK.11.53" />Sejak Yesus mengatakan hal-hal itu kepada mereka, orang-orang Farisi dan para ahli Taurat sangat dendam kepada-Nya, dan mereka sering menyerang Dia dengan berbagai pertanyaan.
<ve />
<v id="54" bcv="LUK.11.54" />Mereka berpura-pura mendengarkan ajaran-Nya, tetapi sebenarnya mereka ingin menjebak Dia. Kalau Yesus sampai mengajarkan sesuatu yang salah, mereka berencana mengadukan Dia di hadapan para pemimpin Yahudi.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="12" />
<s style="s1">Takut dan hormatlah kepada Allah, bukan kepada manusia
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 10:19-20, 26-31; 12:31-32; 16:6; Mrk. 3:28-29; 8:15, 38; 13:11
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LUK.12.1" />Sementara itu, datanglah ribuan orang berkerumun untuk mendengarkan ajaran Yesus— begitu padatnya sampai berdesak-desakan dan kaki mereka terinjak-injak. Lalu Yesus mulai mengajar, terutama kepada para murid-Nya, “Hati-hatilah! Jangan sampai kalian terkena ragi dari kelompok Farisi, yaitu sikap munafik mereka.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="LUK.12.2" />Karena setiap usaha dan rencana jahat manusia yang dirahasiakan, suatu hari nanti pasti akan dinyatakan dan diketahui juga.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="LUK.12.3" />Jadi apa pun yang kamu beritahukan secara diam-diam kepada orang lain akan tersebar. Dan yang kamu bisikkan kepada orang lain di dalam kamar pribadi akan tersiar ke mana-mana.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="LUK.12.4" />“Sahabat-sahabat-Ku, Aku berkata kepada kalian, janganlah takut kepada manusia. Karena sejahat apa pun mereka, paling parah mereka hanya bisa membunuh tubuhmu. Sesudah itu mereka tidak dapat mencelakaimu lagi.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="LUK.12.5" />Tetapi Aku beritahukan kepada siapa seharusnya kalian takut: Takut dan hormatlah kepada Allah. Karena Dia bukan hanya bisa membunuh tubuhmu, tetapi juga berkuasa untuk melemparkan jiwamu ke dalam neraka. Ya, Dialah yang seharusnya kamu takuti dan hormati!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="LUK.12.6" />“Ingatlah contoh ini: Lima ekor burung pipit dijual seharga dua uang logam yang nilainya paling murah. Biarpun begitu, seekor pun tidak akan pernah dilupakan oleh Allah.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="LUK.12.7" />Karena itu janganlah takut! Kalian jauh lebih berharga daripada banyak burung pipit, bahkan jumlah helai rambut di kepalamu pun TUHAN tahu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="LUK.12.8" />“Aku menegaskan: Apabila kamu mengaku sebagai pengikut-Ku di hadapan orang lain, maka Aku juga akan mengakui kamu sebagai pengikut-Ku di hadapan para malaikat di surga.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="LUK.12.9" />Tetapi kalau kamu menyangkal sebagai pengikut-Ku di hadapan orang lain, Aku juga tidak akan mengakui kamu sebagai pengikut-Ku di hadapan para malaikat di surga.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="LUK.12.10" />Setiap orang yang berbicara menentang Aku, Sang Anak Adam, masih bisa diampuni. Tetapi orang yang menghina Roh Kudus<x caller="+"><xo>12:10
</xo><xt>Mat. 12:31 CK</xt></x> tidak akan pernah diampuni.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="LUK.12.11" />“Waktu kamu ditangkap dan dibawa menghadap para pemimpin Yahudi atau para pejabat pemerintah, janganlah kamu kuatir tentang apa yang harus kamu katakan untuk membela diri, atau bagaimana kamu akan menjawab semua pertanyaan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="LUK.12.12" />Karena pada saat itu juga Roh Kudus akan memberitahukan kepadamu apa yang harus kamu katakan.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Perumpamaan tentang seorang yang kaya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="LUK.12.13" />Lalu seseorang di antara kerumunan itu berkata kepada Yesus, “Guru, tolong suruh saudara saya untuk membagi harta warisan ayah kami dengan saya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="LUK.12.14" />Tetapi jawab Yesus kepadanya, “Saudara, Aku bukan hakim ataupun penengah untuk menyelesaikan perkara kalian berdua.”
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="LUK.12.15" />Lalu Dia berkata kepada mereka, “Waspadalah dan berjaga-jagalah! Jangan sampai kalian serakah dan menginginkan milik orang lain. Karena hidup kalian tidak bergantung pada uang atau harta kekayaan.”<x caller="+"><xo>12:15
</xo><xt>Mat. 4:4; Luk. 4:4</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="LUK.12.16" />Kemudian Yesus menceritakan perumpamaan ini, “Ada seorang kaya yang baru saja mengumpulkan hasil panen berlimpah dari ladang-ladangnya.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="LUK.12.17" />Lalu dia berpikir, ‘Sudah tidak ada lagi tempat untuk menyimpan hasil panenku yang banyak ini. Apa yang harus aku lakukan?’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="LUK.12.18" />“Setelah menimbang-nimbang, dia pun berkata, ‘Aha! Aku tahu! Aku akan membongkar lumbung-lumbung gandumku yang lama dan membangun yang lebih besar lagi, supaya aku bisa menyimpan semua gandum dan barang-barangku yang lain.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="LUK.12.19" />Sesudah itu aku akan merasa puas dan tenang karena hartaku sangat banyak. Semua itu tidak akan habis sepanjang hidupku. Jadi aku tidak perlu bekerja lagi, hanya makan, minum, dan bersenang-senang saja!’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="LUK.12.20" />“Tetapi Allah berkata kepadanya, ‘Hei, orang bodoh! Sia-sia saja kamu menimbun harta untuk dirimu sendiri, karena malam ini juga Aku akan mencabut nyawamu!’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="LUK.12.21" />“Nah, seperti itulah yang akan terjadi kepada setiap orang yang mengumpulkan harta untuk dirinya sendiri di dunia ini, tetapi tidak berusaha mengumpulkan harta surgawi dan tidak mau menjadi kaya di hadapan Allah.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Utamakanlah kerajaan Allah
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 6:19-21, 25-34
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="LUK.12.22" />Kemudian Yesus berkata kepada murid-murid-Nya, “Oleh karena itu Aku berkata kepadamu: Janganlah kuatir tentang kebutuhan hidupmu sehari-hari, seperti makanan atau pakaian.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="LUK.12.23" />Karena tujuan hidupmu yang sebenarnya jauh lebih penting daripada soal makanan dan pakaian.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="LUK.12.24" />Perhatikanlah burung-burung gagak. Mereka tidak perlu menanam atau memanen, dan tidak perlu membangun gudang atau lumbung. Tetapi Allah menyediakan makanan untuk mereka. Ketahuilah: Di mata Allah kamu jauh lebih berharga daripada burung-burung!
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="LUK.12.25" />Jadi tidak usah kuatir! Lagipula, kekuatiranmu tidak dapat memperpanjang umurmu sedetik pun.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="LUK.12.26" />Nah, karena hal sekecil itu saja tidak bergantung pada kekuatanmu sendiri, apalagi hal-hal lainnya yang lebih besar. Maka tidak usah kamu mengkuatirkannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="LUK.12.27" />“Perhatikanlah bunga-bunga liar yang tumbuh tanpa bekerja dan tidak perlu membuat pakaiannya sendiri, karena Allah yang menjadikan bunga itu. Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Baju Raja Salomo yang paling mewah pun masih kalah indah dengan bunga itu.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="LUK.12.28" />Dan kalau Allah memberi keindahan sedemikian rupa kepada tumbuhan liar, padahal tumbuhan itu hidup sebentar saja kemudian layu dan dibuang ke dalam api, maka yakinlah bahwa Dia pasti lebih memperhatikan kamu daripada tumbuhan itu. Dia juga akan menyediakan pakaian bagimu, hai kamu yang kurang percaya!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="LUK.12.29" />“Jadi, janganlah kuatir tentang apa yang akan kamu makan atau minum.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="LUK.12.30" />Semua hal itu selalu dikuatirkan oleh orang-orang yang tidak mengenal Allah. Tetapi Bapamu yang di surga tahu bahwa kamu memerlukan semuanya itu.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="LUK.12.31" />Hal yang harus kamu utamakan adalah hidup dengan cara yang sepatutnya sebagai warga kerajaan Allah, dan Dia akan memberikan juga semua yang kamu perlukan.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Bagaimana seharusnya kita hidup sambil menantikan kerajaan Allah
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 6:20-21; 24:45-51
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="LUK.12.32" />“Hai kalian para pengikut-Ku, janganlah cemas biarpun di dunia ini kalian bagaikan kawanan domba yang kecil dan tidak berdaya! Karena Bapa kita yang di surga dengan senang hati akan menyambut setiap kalian sebagai warga kerajaan-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="LUK.12.33" />Juallah semua harta bendamu dan sumbangkanlah uangnya kepada orang-orang miskin. Dengan begitu kamu mengumpulkan bagi dirimu harta kekayaan yang tidak bisa lapuk, yaitu harta surgawi yang tidak akan pernah habis. Di sana hartamu aman, karena pencuri tidak bisa mencurinya dan ngengat tidak bisa merusaknya. Kumpulkanlah harta di surga,
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="LUK.12.34" />karena di mana hartamu berada, di situ jugalah hati dan pikiranmu berada.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35-36" bcv="LUK.12.35" />“Hendaklah kalian selalu siap sedia melayani Allah! Hendaklah kalian seperti para hamba yang menanti-nantikan tuannya pulang dari pesta pernikahan. Siang-malam mereka selalu siap sedia menyambut dia dengan pelita-pelita yang tetap menyala. Dengan begitu, ketika tuan itu pulang dan mengetuk pintu, mereka siap dan segera membukakan pintu baginya.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="LUK.12.37" />Sungguh diberkati para hamba yang didapati tuannya masih tetap berjaga-jaga ketika dia kembali! Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Tuan itu akan mempersilakan mereka duduk makan. Lalu dia sendiri akan memakai pakaian sederhana seperti seorang hamba dan melayani mereka.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="LUK.12.38" />Para hamba itu akan lebih diberkati lagi kalau tuan mereka kembali pada tengah malam atau pagi-pagi buta dan mendapati mereka tetap berjaga-jaga!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="LUK.12.39" />“Dan ingatlah contoh ini: Kalau tuan rumah mengetahui jam berapa pencuri datang, dia pasti berjaga-jaga terus, supaya pencuri itu tidak bisa masuk ke rumahnya.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="LUK.12.40" />Begitu jugalah dengan kalian! Hendaklah kalian tetap siap sedia, karena Aku akan datang pada saat yang tidak kalian sangka.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Jadilah hamba yang setia dan bijak
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 24:45-51; 25:29
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="LUK.12.41" />Lalu Petrus bertanya, “Tuhan, dalam perumpamaan tadi, siapakah hamba yang harus selalu berjaga-jaga itu?— kami murid-murid-Mu saja atau semua orang lain juga?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="42" bcv="LUK.12.42" />Tuhan Yesus menjawab, “Buktikanlah bahwa kamu masing-masing adalah hamba-Ku yang setia dan bijak! Karena waktu Sang Tuan hendak bepergian, hamba yang setia dan bijak akan diangkat dan diberi tugas khusus, yaitu memberikan makanan kepada hamba-hamba yang lain sesuai jadwal.
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="LUK.12.43" />Kalau Tuannya tiba-tiba datang dan mendapati dia sedang melakukan tugasnya, Tuannya akan sangat senang kepada hamba itu dan memberkati dia.
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="LUK.12.44" />Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Tuannya itu akan mempercayakan seluruh harta bendanya kepada hamba yang bijak dan setia itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="45" bcv="LUK.12.45" />“Sebaliknya, hamba yang jahat akan berpikir, ‘Tuanku pulangnya masih lama.’ Lalu dia mulai memukuli hamba-hamba lain, baik laki-laki maupun perempuan, dan hanya makan minum sampai mabuk.
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="LUK.12.46" />Waktu Tuannya tiba-tiba pulang pada hari dan jam yang tidak disangka-sangka, maka hamba yang tidak setia itu akan dibinasakan-Nya dan dibuat senasib dengan orang-orang yang tidak setia kepada-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="47" bcv="LUK.12.47" />“Setiap hamba yang tahu kehendak Tuannya tetapi tidak mempersiapkan diri dan sengaja tidak melakukan kehendak Tuannya itu, dia akan dihukum dengan berat.
<ve />
<v id="48" bcv="LUK.12.48" />Tetapi setiap hamba yang melakukan kesalahan karena tidak tahu kehendak Tuannya, dia akan dihukum lebih ringan. Setiap hamba yang dipercaya untuk mengerjakan banyak hal akan dimintai pertanggungjawaban untuk setiap tugasnya itu. Dan setiap hamba yang diberi kepercayaan besar akan dituntut hasil yang besar juga.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kesulitan yang akan dialami sebagai pengikut Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 10:34-36
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="49" bcv="LUK.12.49" />“Kedatangan-Ku ke dunia ini bisa digambarkan seperti api yang akan membakar dunia.<f caller="+"><fr>12:49
</fr><fk>api …
</fk><ft>Gambaran api di ayat ini sering ditafsirkan dengan tiga cara, dan maksud Yesus bisa menyangkut ketiga-tiganya. 1) Api menggambarkan perlawanan yang akan terjadi di dunia karena Yesus, seperti terlihat dalam ayat 51. 2) Api menggambarkan bahwa Allah akan menguduskan umat-Nya melalui Yesus. 3) Api juga menggambarkan hukuman Allah atas orang-orang yang menolak untuk percaya kepada Yesus.</ft></f> Betapa baiknya kalau api itu sudah mulai menjalar!
<ve />
<v id="50" bcv="LUK.12.50" />Tetapi sebelum hal itu terjadi, Aku sudah ditetapkan untuk memikul penderitaan besar.<f caller="+"><fr>12:50
</fr><fk>memikul penderitaan besar
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: “Aku harus dibaptis dengan baptisan.”</ft></f> Dan betapa tertekannya hati-Ku sebelum penderitaan itu berakhir.
<ve />
<v id="51" bcv="LUK.12.51" />Janganlah kalian berpikir bahwa Aku datang ke dunia ini untuk menciptakan damai. Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Aku bukan menciptakan damai, tetapi justru menimbulkan pertentangan.
<ve />
<v id="52" bcv="LUK.12.52" />Karena mulai sekarang akan terjadi pertentangan tentang Aku di dalam banyak keluarga. Kalau suatu keluarga terdiri dari lima orang, maka yang tiga orang akan menentang yang dua, atau yang dua orang akan menentang yang tiga— sesuai dengan yang dinubuatkan dalam ayat Kitab Suci ini:
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="53" bcv="LUK.12.53" />‘Anak laki-laki dan ayahnya akan saling menentang,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">anak perempuan dan ibunya akan saling menentang,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan menantu perempuan dan ibu mertuanya akan saling menentang.’”<x caller="+"><xo>12:53
</xo><xt>Mi. 7:6</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Kita bertanggung jawab untuk memperhatikan tanda-tanda zaman
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 16:2-3
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="54" bcv="LUK.12.54" />Pada hari lain Yesus menggunakan contoh ini waktu mengajar orang banyak, “Ketika kalian melihat awan gelap muncul di sebelah barat, kalian berkata, ‘Oh, hujan segera akan turun,’ dan hal itu memang terjadi.
<ve />
<v id="55" bcv="LUK.12.55" />Ketika angin bertiup dari selatan, kalian berkata, ‘Hari akan panas,’ dan hal itu memang terjadi.
<ve />
<v id="56" bcv="LUK.12.56" />Hei kalian orang munafik! Kalian bisa meramalkan cuaca hanya dengan melihat keadaan langit dan bumi, lalu kenapa kalian buta terhadap tanda-tanda zaman yang sedang terjadi sekarang ini?!”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Berdamailah dengan Allah, karena Dia siap mengadili
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 5:25-26
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="57" bcv="LUK.12.57" />“Mengapa kamu tidak membuka matamu sendiri dan memilih jalan yang benar?!
<ve />
<v id="58" bcv="LUK.12.58" />Kalau ada orang yang mengadukanmu ke pengadilan, selagi kamu berdua masih dalam perjalanan ke tempat pengadilan, usahakanlah sungguh-sungguh untuk menyelesaikan masalahmu dengan dia. Kalau tidak, dia akan menuntut kamu, lalu hakim akan menyerahkan kamu kepada petugas penjara supaya kamu dipenjarakan.
<ve />
<v id="59" bcv="LUK.12.59" />Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Kamu tidak akan bisa keluar dari penjara itu sampai kamu membayar lunas semua utangmu dan denda yang ditetapkan oleh hakim!”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="13" />
<s style="s1">Bertobatlah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LUK.13.1" />Waktu Yesus mengajarkan hal-hal itu, beberapa orang yang hadir memberitahukan kepada Yesus tentang orang-orang provinsi Galilea yang dibunuh Pilatus. Mereka dibunuh ketika sedang mempersembahkan hewan kurban kepada Allah, lalu darah mereka sendiri tercampur dengan darah hewan-hewan kurban itu.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="LUK.13.2" />Mendengar berita itu, Yesus berkata kepada mereka, “Lalu karena orang-orang Galilea itu mati mengenaskan, apakah kalian pikir dosa mereka lebih banyak daripada dosa semua orang Galilea yang lain?
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="LUK.13.3" />Tidak! Aku sungguh-sungguh menegaskan kepada kamu semua: Kalau kamu tidak bertobat, kamu bukan saja kena bencana seperti mereka, tetapi juga masuk neraka!
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="LUK.13.4" />Atau contoh lain, ketika menara penjagaan Siloam roboh dan delapan belas orang mati tertimpa, kalian mungkin berpikir dosa mereka lebih banyak daripada dosa semua orang lain di Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="LUK.13.5" />Sama sekali tidak! Sekali lagi Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Kalau kamu tidak bertobat, kamu bukan saja kena bencana seperti mereka, tetapi juga masuk neraka!”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Perumpamaan tentang pohon ara yang lambat berbuah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="LUK.13.6" />Lalu Yesus menceritakan perumpamaan ini, “Ada seseorang yang mempunyai sebatang pohon ara di kebun anggurnya. Dia sudah beberapa kali datang untuk mencari buah pada pohon itu, tetapi tidak ada.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="LUK.13.7" />Maka dia berkata kepada tukang kebunnya, ‘Lihat, sudah tiga tahun saya mencari buah pada pohon ara ini, tetapi belum pernah ada. Karena itu tebanglah pohon ini daripada merusak kesuburan tanah. Tidak ada gunanya pohon ini tumbuh di kebun saya.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="LUK.13.8" />“Tetapi tukang kebun itu menjawab, ‘Tuan, biarkanlah pohon ini tumbuh satu tahun lagi. Saya akan menggali tanah di sekelilingnya dan menaburkan pupuk kandang.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="LUK.13.9" />Mudah-mudahan tahun depan pohon ini berbuah. Kalau tidak, kita tebang saja.’”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus menyembuhkan seorang perempuan yang bungkuk
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="LUK.13.10" />Suatu kali pada hari Sabat, Yesus sedang mengajar di sebuah rumah pertemuan.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="LUK.13.11" />Di situ ada seorang perempuan yang sudah delapan belas tahun punggungnya bungkuk dan tidak bisa berdiri tegak lagi, sebab roh jahat membuatnya lemah.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="LUK.13.12" />Ketika melihat perempuan itu, Yesus memanggilnya untuk maju ke depan dan berkata, “Ibu, kamu sudah disembuhkan dari penyakitmu.”
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="LUK.13.13" />Lalu Yesus meletakkan tangan-Nya pada perempuan itu. Saat itu juga dia langsung bisa berdiri tegak, lalu memuji Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="LUK.13.14" />Tetapi pemimpin rumah pertemuan itu menjadi marah karena Yesus menyembuhkan orang sakit pada hari Sabat. Dia berkata kepada orang banyak, “Ada enam hari untuk bekerja. Karena itu datanglah pada hari-hari itu untuk disembuhkan. Jangan pada hari Sabat!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="LUK.13.15" />Tetapi jawab Tuhan, “Hei kamu orang-orang munafik! Setiap hari kalian masing-masing melepaskan tali sapi atau keledaimu dari kandang, lalu membawanya pergi untuk memberinya minum, bahkan pada hari Sabat.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="LUK.13.16" />Ibu ini adalah keturunan Abraham yang sudah delapan belas tahun menderita karena perbuatan Satanas.<x caller="+"><xo>13:16
</xo><xt>Why. 20:2-3</xt></x> Dia seperti terikat rantai besi. Tentu tidak salah membebaskan dia dari penderitaannya, biarpun hari ini hari Sabat!”
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="LUK.13.17" />Sesudah Yesus berkata begitu, semua orang yang melawan Dia menjadi malu, sedangkan semua orang lain bersukacita karena hal-hal ajaib yang dilakukan-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Perumpamaan tentang biji sawi dan ragi
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 13:31-33; Mrk. 4:30-32
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="LUK.13.18" />Yesus berkata, “Supaya lebih jelas, Aku memberikan dua gambaran tentang kerajaan Allah:
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="LUK.13.19" />Yang pertama, kerajaan Allah seperti biji sawi<x caller="+"><xo>13:19
</xo><xt>Mat. 13:31 CK</xt></x> yang diambil seseorang dan ditanam di kebunnya. Biji itu pun tumbuh sampai menjadi pohon yang besar, sehingga burung-burung bisa membuat sarang pada cabang-cabangnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="LUK.13.20" />“Yang kedua, kerajaan Allah bisa digambarkan seperti
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="LUK.13.21" />ragi yang dicampurkan oleh seorang perempuan ke dalam tepung yang sangat banyak.<x caller="+"><xo>13:21
</xo><xt>Mat. 13:33 CK</xt></x> Biarpun raginya sedikit dan tepungnya banyak, tetapi semuanya mengembang dan bisa dipanggang menjadi roti.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Masuklah melalui pintu yang sempit
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 7:13-14, 21-23
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="LUK.13.22" />Yesus melanjutkan perjalanan-Nya menuju Yerusalem melewati berbagai kota dan desa. Di setiap tempat yang dilewati-Nya itu Dia menyampaikan ajaran-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="LUK.13.23" />Lalu seseorang bertanya kepada-Nya, “Tuhan, apakah hanya sedikit orang yang akan diselamatkan?”
</p>
<p style="p">Kata Yesus kepada semua orang yang ada di situ,
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="LUK.13.24" />“Berusahalah terus supaya kamu masing-masing berhasil melewati pintu surga yang sempit. Aku menegaskan bahwa banyak orang ingin masuk ke surga, tetapi tidak mampu melakukannya.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="LUK.13.25" />Suatu hari nanti, Aku sebagai Pemilik rumah akan menutup pintu rumah-Ku itu. Kamu semua yang masih berdiri di luar akan mengetuk-ngetuk pintu itu sambil berkata, ‘Tuhan, Penguasaku, tolong bukakan pintu bagiku.’ Tetapi Aku akan menjawab, ‘Aku tidak pernah menganggap bahwa Aku benar-benar menjadi Tuhan dan Penguasamu.’
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="LUK.13.26" />Lalu kamu akan berkata, ‘Tetapi saya sudah makan dan minum bersama Tuhan. Engkau juga pernah mengajar di jalan-jalan kota kami!’
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="LUK.13.27" />Saat itu Aku akan berkata kepadamu, ‘Di mata-Ku, kalian tidak pernah menganggap Aku sebagai Tuhanmu. Hei kamu dan semua pelaku kejahatan, pergilah dari hadapan-Ku!’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="LUK.13.28" />“Di luar sana, kamu akan menangis dan sangat menderita ketika kamu melihat Abraham, Isak, dan Yakub, serta semua nabi menikmati hidup yang kekal di dalam kerajaan Allah, sedangkan kamu sendiri dilarang masuk.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="LUK.13.29" />Juga banyak orang yang bukan Yahudi akan datang dari seluruh penjuru bumi dan ikut berpesta dalam kerajaan Allah.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="LUK.13.30" />Dan ketahuilah: Orang-orang yang sekarang ini mempunyai kedudukan rendah, kelak akan mendapat kedudukan tinggi. Dan orang-orang yang sekarang ini mempunyai kedudukan tinggi, kelak akan mendapat kedudukan rendah.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus merasa kasihan kepada penduduk Yerusalem
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 23:37-39
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="LUK.13.31" />Hari itu juga beberapa orang Farisi datang kepada Yesus dan berkata, “Pergilah dan tinggalkan tempat ini, karena Raja Herodes mau membunuhmu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="LUK.13.32" />Tetapi jawab Yesus kepada mereka, “Pergilah dan beritahukan kepada anjing licik<f caller="+"><fr>13:32
</fr><fk>anjing licik
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: rubah. Rubah mirip anjing hutan. Dalam kiasan orang Yahudi, rubah menjadi gambaran orang yang licik.</ft></f> itu, ‘Hari ini dan besok Aku akan menjalankan tugas-Ku untuk mengusir setan-setan dan menyembuhkan orang-orang sakit. Lalu pada hari ketiga tugas-Ku akan selesai.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="LUK.13.33" />Tetapi hari ini, besok, dan lusa Aku akan terus menjalankan tugas-Ku ini sampai Aku tiba di Yerusalem. Sebab tidak mungkin Aku dibunuh di kota lain, karena nabi-nabi selalu dibunuh di Yerusalem.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="LUK.13.34" />“Oh penduduk Yerusalem! Kalianlah yang selalu membunuh para nabi dan utusan-utusan Allah yang datang dan bernubuat atas nama Bapa-Ku. Ada yang kalian bunuh dengan pedang, dan ada yang kalian lempari dengan batu sampai mati. Sudah sering Aku mengulurkan kedua tangan-Ku untuk memeluk dan melindungi kalian, seperti induk ayam mengumpulkan dan melindungi anak-anaknya di bawah sayapnya, tetapi kalian selalu menolak.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="LUK.13.35" />Ingatlah: Hampir tiba saatnya Allah tidak lagi mendiami rumah-Nya yang ada di kotamu. Percayalah bahwa mulai sekarang, kalian tidak akan melihat Aku lagi sampai tiba saatnya Aku datang kembali dan kalian berkata, ‘Diberkatilah Raja kita ini yang datang mewakili TUHAN!’”<x caller="+"><xo>13:35
</xo><xt>Mzm. 118:26</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>

<c id="14" />
<s style="s1">Yesus kembali menyembuhkan orang sakit pada hari Sabat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LUK.14.1" />Pada suatu hari Sabat, Yesus pergi ke rumah seorang Farisi yang terkemuka dan makan di sana. Para anggota kelompok Farisi terus mengamat-amati Dia karena mereka hendak mencari-cari kesalahan yang bisa dipakai untuk menuduh-Nya melanggar peraturan hari Sabat.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="LUK.14.2" />Pastilah bukan suatu kebetulan, ada seorang laki-laki yang sakit duduk tepat di depan Yesus. Tangan dan kakinya bengkak sekali.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="LUK.14.3" />Lalu Yesus bertanya kepada para ahli Taurat dan orang-orang Farisi yang hadir, “Menurut hukum Taurat, boleh atau tidak menyembuhkan orang sakit pada hari Sabat?”
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="LUK.14.4" />Tetapi mereka diam saja. Yesus pun memegang dan menyembuhkan orang sakit itu, lalu mempersilakannya pergi.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="LUK.14.5" />Kemudian Dia berkata kepada orang-orang Farisi yang hadir di situ, “Kalau anakmu atau sapimu jatuh ke dalam sumur pada hari Sabat, pasti kamu juga akan mengangkatnya dari sumur itu, bukan?!”
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="LUK.14.6" />Dan tidak ada seorang pun di antara mereka yang sanggup membantah pernyataan Yesus itu.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Jangan tinggi hati
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="LUK.14.7" />Yesus melihat bagaimana para undangan berusaha duduk di tempat-tempat yang terhormat. Oleh karena itu Dia menyampaikan perumpamaan ini kepada mereka.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="LUK.14.8" />“Ketika kamu menghadiri pesta pernikahan, janganlah kamu duduk di tempat yang terhormat. Karena ada kemungkinan tuan rumah sudah mengundang seseorang yang lebih terhormat daripadamu.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="LUK.14.9" />Kalau demikian, tuan rumah itu akan mendatangi kamu dan berkata, ‘Tolong berikan tempat dudukmu kepada sobat saya ini.’ Dan dengan rasa malu kamu akan pindah ke tempat yang paling belakang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="LUK.14.10" />“Oleh sebab itu, ketika kamu diundang ke pesta pernikahan, duduklah di tempat yang paling belakang, sehingga orang yang mengundangmu mungkin akan berkata kepadamu, ‘Sobat, duduklah di tempat yang lebih terhormat!’ Dengan begitu kamu akan mendapat penghormatan di depan semua orang yang hadir di situ.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="LUK.14.11" />Karena siapa yang meninggikan dirinya akan direndahkan oleh Allah. Dan siapa yang merendahkan hatinya akan ditinggikan oleh Dia.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="LUK.14.12" />Lalu Yesus berkata kepada orang Farisi yang mengundang-Nya itu, “Ketika kamu mengadakan pesta makan, janganlah kamu hanya mengundang teman-temanmu, saudara-saudaramu, kaum keluargamu, atau tetangga-tetanggamu yang kaya. Karena pada kesempatan lain, mereka akan membalasnya dengan balik mengundangmu ke pesta mereka.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="LUK.14.13" />Tetapi ketika kamu mengadakan pesta, undanglah juga orang-orang yang miskin, cacat, lumpuh, dan buta.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="LUK.14.14" />Mereka itu tidak akan mampu membalasnya. Allahlah yang akan membalasnya dengan memberkatimu. Dan balasannya juga akan kamu terima ketika orang-orang benar dihidupkan kembali.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Perumpamaan tentang pesta makan besar
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 22:1-10
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="LUK.14.15" />Mendengar itu, salah satu tamu yang duduk makan di situ berkata kepada Yesus, “Sungguh diberkati Allah setiap orang yang nanti diundang ke pesta besar di kerajaan Allah pada permulaan zaman baru!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="LUK.14.16" />Lalu kata Yesus kepadanya, “Suatu kali, ada seorang kaya mengadakan pesta makan yang sangat besar dan mengundang banyak orang.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="LUK.14.17" />Ketika pesta itu sudah siap dimulai, dia menyuruh seorang budaknya pergi kepada para undangan untuk menyampaikan, ‘Mari datanglah, karena semuanya sudah siap!’
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="LUK.14.18" />Tetapi setiap orang membuat alasan untuk menolak datang. Orang pertama berkata, ‘Saya sudah membeli ladang dan harus pergi melihatnya. Saya minta maaf.’
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="LUK.14.19" />Yang lain berkata, ‘Saya sudah membeli sepuluh sapi jantan.<f caller="+"><fr>14:19
</fr><fk>sepuluh sapi jantan
</fk><ft>Kata dalam bahasa Yunani menunjukkan sapi jantan yang sudah dikebiri. Sapi yang sudah dikebiri menjadi lebih gampang dikendalikan untuk menarik bajak. Biasanya satu bajak ditarik oleh dua sapi jantan.</ft></f> Sekarang saya mau berangkat untuk mencobanya. Maaf!’
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="LUK.14.20" />Dan yang lain lagi berkata, ‘Saya baru saja menikah. Karena itu saya tidak bisa datang. Maaf!’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="LUK.14.21" />“Budak itu kembali dan menceritakan semuanya kepada tuannya. Tuan itu pun marah, lalu berkata kepadanya, ‘Segeralah pergi ke jalan-jalan dan gang-gang kota ini. Ajaklah ke sini orang-orang miskin, cacat, buta, dan lumpuh.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="LUK.14.22" />“Tidak lama kemudian budak itu datang dan melaporkan, ‘Tuan, seperti yang Tuan perintahkan sudah saya lakukan, tetapi masih ada tempat yang kosong.’
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="LUK.14.23" />Kemudian tuan itu berkata kepadanya, ‘Pergilah ke jalan-jalan raya dan jalan-jalan kecil di luar kota. Desaklah siapa saja untuk datang ke sini supaya rumah saya penuh.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="LUK.14.24" />Saya bersumpah bahwa mereka yang sudah menolak datang tadi tidak akan boleh masuk dan tidak akan mengecap sedikit pun dari makanan yang disediakan untuk pestaku ini!’”
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu Yesus mengakhiri perumpamaan itu dengan berkata, “Banyak orang yang diundang, tetapi hanya sedikit yang terpilih.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="LUK.14.25" />Pada waktu banyak orang berjalan mengikuti Yesus, Dia berbalik memandang mereka lalu berkata,
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="LUK.14.26" />“Setiap orang yang datang kepada-Ku dan mau menjadi pengikut-Ku, dia harus rela kehilangan ayah ibunya, anak-anaknya, pasangannya, semua saudara dan saudarinya, bahkan nyawanya sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="LUK.14.27" />Kamu tidak mungkin menjadi pengikut-Ku kalau tidak bertekad, ‘Sekalipun harus mati, bahkan mati disalibkan, aku akan tetap mengikut Tuhan.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="LUK.14.28" />“Keputusanmu untuk mengikut Aku dapat digambarkan seperti ini: Kalau kamu berencana membangun sebuah menara, pastilah kamu lebih dulu menghitung biayanya, supaya kamu tahu apakah danamu cukup untuk menyelesaikan pekerjaan itu.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="LUK.14.29" />Jangan sampai kamu hanya bisa membangun fondasinya lalu tidak mampu menyelesaikannya. Karena setiap orang yang melihatnya nanti akan mengejekmu,
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="LUK.14.30" />‘Orang ini mulai membangun, tetapi tidak sanggup menyelesaikannya!’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="LUK.14.31" />“Atau contoh lain, kalau seorang raja mempunyai sepuluh ribu tentara, tetapi raja lain yang mempunyai dua puluh ribu tentara sedang berencana untuk menyerang dia, pastilah raja yang pertama itu lebih dulu menimbang-nimbang, ‘Sanggupkah aku melawan musuhku itu?’
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="LUK.14.32" />Kalau dia merasa bahwa tentaranya tidak sanggup melawan tentara musuhnya, maka selagi musuhnya itu masih jauh, dia akan mengutus beberapa pejabatnya untuk membicarakan syarat-syarat untuk berdamai.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="LUK.14.33" />“Begitu juga dengan kamu masing-masing! Kalau kamu menganggap apa pun yang kamu punya lebih berharga daripada Aku, maka kamu bukan pengikut-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="LUK.14.34" />“Setiap orang yang mengikut Aku ibarat garam. Garam memang dipakai untuk membuat makanan lebih enak. Tetapi kalau rasa asinnya sudah hilang,<x caller="+"><xo>14:34
</xo><xt>Mat. 5:13 CK</xt></x> garam itu tidak berguna sama sekali,
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="LUK.14.35" />baik untuk ladang maupun untuk pupuk. Akhirnya garam itu dibuang saja.
</p>
<p style="p">“Jangan sampai ajaran-Ku tadi masuk telinga kanan keluar telinga kiri! Renungkanlah itu.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="15" />
<s style="s1">Perumpamaan tentang domba yang hilang
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 18:12-14
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LUK.15.1" />Pada suatu hari para penagih pajak dan banyak orang lain yang juga dikenal sebagai orang berdosa berdatangan kepada Yesus untuk mendengarkan pengajaran-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="LUK.15.2" />Melihat itu, para ahli Taurat dan orang Farisi bersungut-sungut, “Apa-apaan ini! Dia menerima orang-orang berdosa, bahkan makan bersama mereka!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="LUK.15.3" />Karena itu Yesus menyampaikan perumpamaan ini kepada mereka,
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="LUK.15.4" />“Ada seseorang mempunyai seratus ekor domba. Ketika seekor di antaranya hilang, dia meninggalkan yang sembilan puluh sembilan ekor di padang rumput dan cepat-cepat mencari domba yang hilang itu sampai ketemu. (Dalam situasi seperti itu, kamu pun tentu akan melakukan hal yang sama, bukan?!)
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="LUK.15.5" />Sesudah menemukannya, dengan sangat gembira dia mengangkat domba itu, menggendongnya di atas bahunya, dan membawanya pulang.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="LUK.15.6" />Setibanya di rumah, dia mengundang teman-teman dan para tetangganya dengan berkata, ‘Bersukacitalah bersamaku, karena dombaku yang hilang itu sudah aku temukan!’
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="LUK.15.7" />Nah, Aku beritahukan kepadamu: Begitu jugalah Allah dan seluruh penduduk surga akan lebih bersukacita karena satu orang berdosa yang bertobat, daripada karena sembilan puluh sembilan orang benar yang tidak perlu bertobat.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Perumpamaan tentang sekeping uang perak yang hilang
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="LUK.15.8" />“Atau kalau seorang perempuan mempunyai sepuluh keping uang perak, dan satu di antaranya hilang, tentu dia akan menyalakan pelita dan menyapu rumahnya, lalu mencari sekeping uang itu dengan teliti sampai ketemu.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="LUK.15.9" />Sesudah menemukannya, dia akan memanggil teman-teman dan para tetangganya serta berkata, ‘Bersukacitalah denganku, karena aku sudah menemukan uangku yang hilang itu!’”
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="LUK.15.10" />Kata Yesus, “Aku beritahukan kepadamu: Begitu juga para malaikat di hadapan Allah Bapa selalu bersukacita saat menyaksikan seorang berdosa yang bertobat!”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Perumpamaan tentang anak bungsu yang hilang dan ayah yang berbelas kasihan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="LUK.15.11" />Yesus menambahkan lagi, “Ada seorang ayah mempunyai dua anak laki-laki.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="LUK.15.12" />Anak yang bungsu berkata kepadanya, ‘Bapak, berikanlah kepadaku harta warisan yang menjadi bagianku. Tidak usahlah aku menunggu sampai Bapak meninggal.’ Lalu orang itu membagikan harta warisannya kepada kedua anaknya itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="LUK.15.13" />“Beberapa hari kemudian, si bungsu menjual semua hartanya itu lalu berangkat ke negeri yang jauh. Di sana dia menghambur-hamburkan uangnya dengan segala macam kesenangan duniawi,
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="LUK.15.14" />sampai akhirnya habislah semua uangnya. Lalu terjadilah bencana kelaparan yang luar biasa di seluruh negeri itu, sehingga dia jatuh miskin dan kelaparan.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="LUK.15.15" />Anak bungsu itu pun pergi kepada salah seorang penduduk negeri itu untuk meminta pekerjaan. Orang itu lalu memberinya pekerjaan untuk memberi makan babi-babinya di ladang.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="LUK.15.16" />Si bungsu begitu kelaparan sampai-sampai dia mau memakan makanan babi majikannya, yaitu tumbuh-tumbuhan keras, karena tidak ada orang yang memberinya makanan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="LUK.15.17" />“Akhirnya dia sadar akan keadaannya dan berkata dalam hatinya, ‘Semua pekerja upahan ayahku mendapatkan makanan yang cukup, bahkan sampai berlimpah-limpah, sedangkan aku di sini hampir mati kelaparan!
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="LUK.15.18" />Aku akan berangkat pulang kepada ayahku, lalu berkata kepadanya, “Bapak, maafkanlah aku! Aku sudah bersalah kepada Bapak dan berdosa kepada Allah.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="LUK.15.19" />Aku tidak pantas lagi disebut anak Bapak. Aku mohon supaya Bapak menerimaku sebagai pekerja upahan saja.”’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="LUK.15.20" />“Lalu dia pun bangkit dan kembali kepada ayahnya. Tetapi ketika anak bungsu itu masih jauh dari rumah, ayahnya sudah melihat dia datang dan merasa kasihan kepadanya. Saat itu juga dia langsung berlari menemui anaknya itu, lalu memeluk dan menciumnya.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="LUK.15.21" />Kemudian si bungsu berkata kepada ayahnya, ‘Bapak, maafkanlah aku! Aku sudah bersalah kepada Bapak dan berdosa kepada Allah. Aku tidak pantas lagi disebut anak Bapak.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="LUK.15.22" />“Tetapi ayahnya berkata kepada pelayan-pelayannya, ‘Ambilkan segera jubah saya yang paling bagus dan pakaikanlah kepada anak saya ini! Pasanglah salah satu cincin saya pada jarinya dan sepasang sandal pada kakinya.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="LUK.15.23" />Kemudian bawalah anak sapi yang gemuk dan potonglah. Biarlah kita makan dan bersukacita!
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="LUK.15.24" />Karena dulu anak saya ini seakan sudah hilang dan mati, tetapi ternyata dia masih hidup dan kembali kepada saya!’ Lalu mulailah mereka berpesta.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="LUK.15.25" />“Sementara itu, anaknya yang sulung sedang bekerja di ladang. Ketika dia pulang dan sudah dekat rumah, dia mendengar suara musik dan gaduhnya orang menari.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="LUK.15.26" />Lalu dia memanggil seorang pelayan yang bekerja di rumahnya dan bertanya, ‘Kenapa ada pesta di rumah ini?’
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="LUK.15.27" />Pelayan itu menjawab, ‘Adik Tuan sudah pulang. Dan ayah Tuan menyuruh kami memotong anak sapi yang gemuk, karena dia sudah mendapatkan anaknya kembali dengan selamat.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="LUK.15.28" />“Lalu anak sulung itu sangat marah dan tidak mau masuk ke rumah. Kemudian ayahnya keluar dan membujuk dia supaya masuk.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="LUK.15.29" />Tetapi anak itu menjawab, ‘Tidak mau! Bertahun-tahun lamanya aku bekerja untuk Bapak dan selalu menaati perintahmu. Tetapi Bapak belum pernah memberiku seekor anak kambing pun supaya aku bisa berpesta dengan teman-temanku!
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="LUK.15.30" />Tetapi baru saja kembali anak bungsumu itu, yang sudah menghabiskan harta Bapak dengan para pelacur, Bapak langsung memotong anak sapi yang terbaik untuk dia!’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="LUK.15.31" />“Jawab ayahnya, ‘Benar, Nak, kamu selalu bersamaku, dan semua milikku adalah milikmu juga.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="LUK.15.32" />Tetapi sudah seharusnya kita bersukacita dan merayakan kepulangan adikmu! Karena dulu Bapak pikir adikmu ini seakan sudah hilang dan mati, tetapi ternyata dia masih hidup dan sekarang berkumpul kembali dengan kita di sini.’”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="16" />
<s style="s1">Perumpamaan tentang bendahara yang tidak jujur
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LUK.16.1" />Yesus memberikan perumpamaan lagi kepada murid-murid-Nya, “Ada seorang kaya yang mempunyai seorang bendahara untuk mengurus hartanya. Orang kaya itu mendengar berita bahwa bendaharanya menghambur-hamburkan kekayaannya.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="LUK.16.2" />Lalu dia memanggil bendaharanya itu dan berkata, ‘Saya sudah mendapat laporan buruk tentang pekerjaanmu. Karena itu saya akan memecat kamu. Tetapi sebelumnya berikanlah dulu laporan tentang semua harta saya yang sudah kamu urus.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="LUK.16.3" />“Lalu bendahara itu berkata dalam hatinya, ‘Gawat! Tuan akan memecatku. Apa yang harus aku lakukan sekarang?! Menjadi tukang kebun, aku tidak kuat. Kalau mengemis, aku malu!’
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="LUK.16.4" />Setelah berpikir-pikir, dia pun memutuskan, ‘Baiklah, sekarang aku tahu harus bagaimana! Aku akan mengakali supaya orang-orang yang berutang kepada majikanku mau menerimaku di rumah mereka, sesudah aku dipecat dari jabatan bendahara.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="LUK.16.5" />“Lalu dia memanggil setiap orang yang berutang kepada tuannya. Kepada orang pertama dia berkata, ‘Berapa utangmu kepada tuan saya?’
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="LUK.16.6" />Jawab orang itu, ‘Seratus tempayan<f caller="+"><fr>16:6
</fr><fk>tempayan
</fk><ft>Satu tempayan berisi kira-kira tiga puluh liter.</ft></f> minyak zaitun.’
</p>
<p style="p">“Lalu bendahara itu berkata, ‘Sobat, ini surat utangmu. Duduklah dan segeralah tulis di situ menjadi lima puluh tempayan saja!’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="LUK.16.7" />“Kepada orang berikutnya, bendahara itu bertanya, ‘Berapa utangmu?’
</p>
<p style="p">“Jawab orang itu, ‘Seribu keranjang<f caller="+"><fr>16:7
</fr><fk>seribu keranjang
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: 100
</ft><ft><it>kor</it>. Satu kor kira-kira setara dengan sepuluh atau dua belas keranjang besar.</ft></f> gandum.’
</p>
<p style="p">“Katanya kepada orang itu, ‘Sobat, ini surat utangmu. Tulislah di situ menjadi delapan ratus saja!’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="LUK.16.8" />“Ketika orang kaya itu mengetahui tindakan bendaharanya yang tidak jujur, dia berkata, ‘Wah, cerdik juga dia!’”
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu Yesus menjelaskan kepada murid-murid-Nya, “Memang biasanya orang-orang yang hidupnya hanya memikirkan dunia ini lebih cerdik mengurus masalah duniawi daripada orang-orang yang sudah menjadi warga Kerajaan Terang, yaitu kerajaan Allah.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="LUK.16.9" />Karena itu Aku menegaskan: Biarpun kekayaan dunia ini cenderung membawamu ke dalam dosa, gunakanlah itu untuk mempererat hubunganmu dengan Sahabat Surgawi, supaya ketika habis waktumu di dunia ini, kamu akan diterima di rumah-rumah surgawi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="LUK.16.10" />“Setiap orang yang bisa dipercaya dalam hal-hal kecil juga akan bisa dipercaya dalam hal-hal besar. Dan setiap orang yang tidak jujur dalam hal-hal kecil juga tidak akan jujur dalam hal-hal besar.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="LUK.16.11" />Jadi, kalau kamu ternyata tidak bisa dipercaya untuk mengurus harta duniawi dengan jujur, maka Allah tidak akan mempercayakan harta surgawi kepadamu.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="LUK.16.12" />Dan kalau ternyata kamu tidak bisa dipercaya untuk mengurus harta yang sebenarnya bukan milikmu tetapi milik Allah, maka kamu tidak akan diizinkan memiliki apa pun di surga.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="LUK.16.13" />“Perhatikanlah contoh ini: Tidak mungkin kamu bisa bekerja pada dua majikan sekaligus. Karena kamu pasti akan mengasihi dan mengutamakan yang satu, tetapi membenci dan mengabaikan yang lain. Demikian juga, kamu tidak bisa menjadi hamba Allah sekaligus hamba uang.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus mengecam orang Farisi
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 5:18; 11:12-13
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="LUK.16.14" />Ketika orang-orang Farisi mendengar ajaran-Nya itu, mereka mengejek Yesus, karena mereka cinta uang.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="LUK.16.15" />Lalu kata Yesus kepada mereka, “Kalian selalu berusaha supaya kelihatan baik agar dipuji orang, tetapi Allah tahu isi hatimu! Karena segala hal duniawi yang dipuji oleh manusia dibenci oleh Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="LUK.16.16" />“Hukum Taurat dan tulisan para nabi sudah menyatakan kehendak Allah bagi manusia, sejak zaman penulisannya sampai zaman Yohanes Pembaptis. Sesudah itu, Yohanes dan Aku datang membawa Kabar Baik tentang kerajaan Allah, dan banyak orang berusaha menerobos untuk memasukinya.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="LUK.16.17" />Namun, Aku tidak akan menghilangkan apa pun dari hukum Taurat, meski hanya satu titik. Lebih mudah langit dan bumi hilang lenyap daripada satu titik dalam hukum Taurat ditiadakan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="LUK.16.18" />“Setiap suami yang menceraikan istrinya lalu menikah lagi dengan perempuan lain, maka laki-laki itu berzina. Dan laki-laki yang menikahi perempuan yang diceraikan suaminya, dia juga berzina.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Perumpamaan tentang orang kaya dan Lazarus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="LUK.16.19" />Yesus mengajar mereka dengan perumpamaan lain, “Ada seorang kaya yang selalu memakai jubah indah dari kain halus. Setiap hari dia memuaskan keinginannya dengan hidup serba mewah.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="LUK.16.20" />Di depan rumah orang kaya itu, ada seorang pengemis bernama Lazarus<f caller="+"><fr>16:20
</fr><fk>Lazarus
</fk><ft>Orang miskin yang bernama Lazarus dalam perumpamaan ini berbeda dengan Lazarus sahabat Yesus, yang dihidupkan oleh Yesus dari kematian (Yoh. 11).</ft></f> yang sering dibawa dan dibaringkan di sana. Badannya penuh dengan luka bernanah dan busuk.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="LUK.16.21" />Lazarus sangat lapar dan hanya berharap bisa makan sisa-sisa makanan yang jatuh terbuang dari meja makan orang kaya itu. Dan yang lebih mengenaskan, anjing-anjing biasa datang menjilati luka-lukanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="LUK.16.22" />“Suatu hari matilah Lazarus. Lalu para malaikat mengantar jiwanya ke tempat yang terhormat di samping Abraham. Orang kaya itu juga mati lalu dikuburkan.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="LUK.16.23" />Sementara jiwa orang kaya itu tersiksa di dalam neraka, dia melihat ke atas. Dari jauh tampaklah Abraham bersama Lazarus, yang duduk di tempat terhormat di sampingnya.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="LUK.16.24" />Kemudian orang kaya itu berteriak, katanya, ‘Bapak Abraham, kasihanilah saya! Saya sangat tersiksa di dalam api ini! Tolong suruhlah Lazarus memberikan air untuk menyegarkan lidah saya, walau hanya setetes saja.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="LUK.16.25" />“Tetapi jawab Abraham, ‘Nak, ingatlah! Kamu sudah puas menerima hal-hal yang baik selama hidup di dunia.<x caller="+"><xo>16:25
</xo><xt>Luk. 6:24</xt></x> Sedangkan Lazarus hanya menerima hal-hal yang buruk. Sungguh adil kalau sekarang dia terhibur di sini sedangkan kamu tersiksa di sana.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="LUK.16.26" />Selain itu, di antara kami dan kamu dibuat jurang yang sangat dalam, sehingga tidak ada orang yang bisa menyeberang dari sini ke sana ataupun sebaliknya.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="LUK.16.27" />“Kata orang kaya itu, ‘Kalau begitu, saya mohon kepada Bapak untuk menyuruh Lazarus pergi ke rumah orangtua saya
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="LUK.16.28" />dan menemui lima saudara saya yang masih hidup. Suruhlah Lazarus memperingatkan mereka, supaya mereka jangan sampai ikut masuk ke tempat yang penuh penderitaan ini!’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="LUK.16.29" />“Tetapi Abraham berkata, ‘Bagi mereka sudah ada kitab-kitab Taurat Musa dan para nabi. Biarlah mereka menaati yang tertulis di situ.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="LUK.16.30" />“Kata orang kaya itu, ‘Bapak Abraham, itu saja tidak cukup! Tetapi kalau ada seseorang yang sudah mati datang dan memperingatkan mereka, mereka akan bertobat.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="LUK.16.31" />“Tetapi Abraham menjawabnya, ‘Kalau mereka sudah tidak mau menaati kitab Taurat Musa dan para nabi, maka percuma saja ada orang yang bangkit dari kematian, karena mereka tetap tidak akan percaya.’”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="17" />
<s style="s1">Beberapa nasihat
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 18:6-7, 21-22; Mrk. 9:42
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1-2" bcv="LUK.17.1" />Yesus berkata kepada para murid-Nya, “Di dunia ini, godaan-godaan untuk berbuat dosa pasti akan selalu ada. Tetapi celakalah orang yang menyebabkan godaan bagi sesamanya, apalagi yang belum dewasa, seperti anak-anak ini. Kalau seseorang menyebabkan sesamanya jatuh dalam dosa, dia akan mendapat hukuman yang sangat berat dari Allah— begitu beratnya sampai dia merasa lebih baik jika sebuah batu besar<x caller="+"><xo>17:1-2
</xo><xt>Mat. 18:6 CK</xt></x> diikat ke lehernya lalu dia ditenggelamkan ke laut dalam. Mengalami kengerian seperti itu jauh lebih ringan daripada hukuman Allah yang akan dia tanggung selamanya kalau menyebabkan seorang anak jatuh dalam dosa!
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="LUK.17.3" />Karena itu berhati-hatilah! Jangan sampai kalian melakukan hal seperti itu!
</p>
<p style="p">“Kalau saudaramu seiman bersalah kepadamu, tegurlah dia. Kalau dia menyesali kesalahannya, maafkanlah dia.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="LUK.17.4" />Bahkan kalau dia melakukan kesalahan kepadamu tujuh kali dalam sehari, dan tujuh kali juga dia berkata kepadamu, ‘Aku menyesal. Maafkan aku,’ hendaklah kamu memaafkan dia.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Keyakinan yang bisa memindahkan pohon
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="LUK.17.5" />Lalu kedua belas rasul itu berkata kepada Tuhan, “Tolonglah kami supaya bisa lebih percaya lagi kepada Allah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="LUK.17.6" />Lalu Tuhan berkata, “Kalau keyakinanmu sebesar biji sawi saja, kamu bisa berkata kepada pohon<f caller="+"><fr>17:6
</fr><fk>pohon
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: pohon murbei. Buahnya kecil, manis, dan agak hitam.</ft></f> ini, ‘Tercabutlah dari tanah dan tertanamlah di laut,’ maka pohon itu akan taat pada perintahmu.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Jadilah hamba Allah yang rendah hati
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="LUK.17.7" />“Bayangkan seandainya kamu mempunyai seorang budak yang membajak di ladang atau menggembalakan domba-dombamu. Ketika budak itu pulang dari ladang, tidak mungkin kamu berkata kepadanya, ‘Mari masuk dan makan.’
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="LUK.17.8" />Tetapi kamu akan menyuruh dia, ‘Siapkan makanan untuk saya. Pakailah pakaian yang disediakan untuk tugas rumah. Layanilah saya di meja makan sampai saya selesai makan. Sesudah itu kamu boleh makan.’
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="LUK.17.9" />Dan kamu juga tidak perlu berterima kasih kepadanya ketika dia selesai melakukan perintah-perintahmu.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="LUK.17.10" />Nah, hendaklah kamu juga seperti budak itu. Sesudah kamu melakukan semua yang diperintahkan Allah kepadamu, haruslah kamu berkata, ‘Aku ini cuma seorang budak. Aku hanya melakukan yang memang menjadi tugasku.’”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Sepuluh orang disembuhkan, tetapi hanya satu yang berterima kasih
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="LUK.17.11" />Dalam perjalanan ke Yerusalem, Yesus melewati daerah perbatasan Samaria dan Galilea.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="LUK.17.12" />Waktu Dia memasuki sebuah desa, sepuluh orang laki-laki yang berpenyakit kulit menular datang kepada-Nya, tetapi mereka berdiri agak jauh.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="LUK.17.13" />Mereka berseru kepada-Nya, “Tuhan Yesus, kasihanilah kami.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="LUK.17.14" />Melihat orang-orang itu, Yesus berkata, “Pergilah dan perlihatkanlah diri kalian masing-masing kepada imam yang sedang bertugas.”
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu mereka pun pergi. Selagi masih berjalan, sembuhlah mereka.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="LUK.17.15" />Tetapi salah satu dari mereka, ketika menyadari bahwa dirinya sudah sembuh, segera kembali kepada Yesus sambil memuji-muji Allah dengan suara keras.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="LUK.17.16" />Lalu dia bersujud di depan kaki Yesus dan bersyukur kepada-Nya. Dia bukan orang Yahudi, melainkan orang Samaria.<f caller="+"><fr>17:16
</fr><fk>orang Samaria
</fk><ft>Orang ini tidak mungkin menunjukkan dirinya kepada imam Yahudi, karena semua orang Samaria ditolak dan dianggap najis oleh orang Yahudi. Lihat Luk. 9:53 CK.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="LUK.17.17" />Lalu Yesus berkata, “Bukankah ada sepuluh orang yang sudah Aku sembuhkan?! Kenapa yang sembilan tidak kembali?
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="LUK.17.18" />Sungguh menyedihkan! Hanya orang bukan Yahudi ini yang kembali untuk bersyukur kepada Allah.”
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="LUK.17.19" />Kemudian Yesus berkata kepadanya, “Berdirilah. Kamu boleh pergi. Karena kamu percaya penuh kepada-Ku, kamu sudah sembuh.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kerajaan Allah dan kedatangan Kristus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 16:25; 24:23-28, 37-41
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="LUK.17.20" />Beberapa orang Farisi bertanya kepada Yesus, “Kapan Allah datang untuk mendirikan kerajaan-Nya?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Yesus, “Kerajaan Allah tidak akan tampak secara jasmani seperti kerajaan-kerajaan di dunia ini.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="LUK.17.21" />Orang-orang tidak akan berkata, ‘Ibukota kerajaan Allah ada di sini,’ atau ‘Allah sudah mendirikan kerajaan-Nya di sana.’ Karena pemerintahan Allah di tengah-tengah kita sudah berjalan.”<f caller="+"><fr>17:21
</fr><fk>Karena pemerintahan …
</fk><ft>Atau, “Karena Allah memerintah sebagai Raja di dalam diri kalian masing-masing.”</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="LUK.17.22" />Kemudian Dia berkata kepada murid-murid-Nya, “Suatu hari nanti, kalian akan sangat merindukan-Ku dan berharap, ‘Oh, alangkah baiknya kalau Yesus kembali hari ini dan memerintah sebagai Sang Anak Adam!’ Tetapi itu tidak akan terjadi.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="LUK.17.23" />Orang-orang akan berkata kepada kalian, ‘Lihat, sekarang Yesus ada di sini!’ atau ‘Dia ada di sana!’ Tetapi janganlah kalian percaya dan jangan pergi ke tempat yang mereka sebutkan.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="LUK.17.24" />Karena kedatangan-Ku nanti akan seperti kilat yang memancar di langit dan bisa dilihat semua orang dari seluruh penjuru bumi.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="LUK.17.25" />Tetapi sebelumnya Aku harus banyak menderita dan orang-orang yang hidup pada zaman sekarang akan menolak Aku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="LUK.17.26" />“Sama seperti keadaan orang-orang yang hidup pada zaman Nuh, begitu jugalah yang akan terjadi pada hari kedatangan-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="LUK.17.27" />Dulu mereka tidak berpikir bahwa bencana akan menimpa mereka. Mereka sibuk makan dan minum, laki-laki menikahi perempuan, dan perempuan dinikahi laki-laki. Mereka terus hidup seperti biasa sampai tiba waktunya Nuh masuk ke dalam perahu besar, lalu datanglah banjir membinasakan mereka semua.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="LUK.17.28" />“Hari kedatangan-Ku juga akan tiba seperti bencana yang terjadi pada zaman Lot. Penduduk Sodom hidup seperti biasanya. Ada yang sibuk makan dan minum, ada yang sibuk berjual beli, ada yang sedang bercocok tanam, dan ada yang sedang membangun rumah.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="LUK.17.29" />Tetapi tiba-tiba sewaktu Lot keluar dari kota itu, hujan api dan belerang turun dari langit membinasakan mereka semua.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="LUK.17.30" />Begitu juga, tanpa disangka-sangka, hari kedatangan-Ku untuk memerintah sebagai Sang Anak Adam akan terjadi secara tiba-tiba.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="LUK.17.31" />“Pada hari itu, kalau kamu berada di teras rumah,<x caller="+"><xo>17:31
</xo><xt>Mat. 24:17 CK</xt></x> janganlah masuk untuk mengambil harta bendamu. Begitu juga kalau kamu sedang berada di ladang, janganlah pulang dulu ke rumah.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="LUK.17.32" />Ingatlah yang terjadi pada istri Lot!<x caller="+"><xo>17:32
</xo><xt>Kej. 19:15-17, 26</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="LUK.17.33" />“Setiap orang yang berusaha menyelamatkan nyawanya tetap akan mati. Tetapi setiap orang yang mengurbankan nyawanya karena mengikut Aku, dia akan memperoleh hidup kekal.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="LUK.17.34" />“Aku sungguh-sungguh berkata kepada kalian, pada waktu<f caller="+"><fr>17:34
</fr><fk>pada waktu
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: pada malam itu. Ayat 34 memberikan contoh kegiatan yang terjadi pada malam hari, sedangkan 35-36 merupakan kegiatan yang hampir pasti dilakukan waktu siang. Ayat-ayat ini hanya menekankan adanya pemisahan, kapan pun peristiwa kedatangan Yesus terjadi. Lagipula, waktu siang dan malam berbeda-beda di berbagai belahan dunia. Meski demikian, menurut Why. 1:7 seluruh dunia akan melihat-Nya secara bersamaan pada waktu Dia datang kembali.</ft></f> Aku datang kembali, akan terjadi pemisahan: Jika ada dua orang sedang tidur di tempat tidur yang sama, yang satu akan dibawa malaikat, dan yang lainnya ditinggalkan.
<ve />
<v id="35-36" bcv="LUK.17.35" />Jika ada dua perempuan sedang menggiling gandum dengan batu gilingan, yang satu akan dibawa, dan yang lainnya ditinggalkan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="LUK.17.37" />Lalu murid-murid Yesus bertanya kepada-Nya, “Di mana hal itu akan terjadi, Tuhan?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab-Nya, “Keadaannya nanti akan seperti pepatah ini, ‘Di mana ada bangkai, di situ jugalah burung-burung pemakan bangkai berkumpul.’”<f caller="+"><fr>17:37
</fr><fk>arti pepatah
</fk><ft>Ada beberapa tafsiran untuk arti pepatah yang diucapkan Yesus, antara lain: 1) Kedatangan Kristus nanti akan jelas terlihat. 2) Hukuman Allah pasti akan menimpa orang-orang yang mati secara rohani.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>

<c id="18" />
<s style="s1">Allah pasti menjawab doa umat-Nya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LUK.18.1" />Yesus menyampaikan kepada para murid-Nya suatu perumpamaan yang menggambarkan betapa pentingnya mereka terus berdoa dan tidak putus asa.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="LUK.18.2" />Kata-Nya, “Ada seorang hakim di suatu kota. Hakim itu tidak menghormati Allah dan tidak peduli kepada siapa pun.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="LUK.18.3" />Di kota itu juga ada seorang janda yang sering mendatangi hakim itu untuk memohon, ‘Belalah perkara saya terhadap seseorang yang mau merugikan saya.’
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="LUK.18.4" />Cukup lama hakim itu menolak untuk menolong janda tersebut. Tetapi kemudian dia berpikir, ‘Biarpun aku tidak menghormati Allah dan tidak peduli kepada siapa pun,
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="LUK.18.5" />namun karena janda ini terus saja datang menggangguku, sebaiknya aku memutuskan perkaranya dengan adil. Dengan begitu, dia tidak akan datang lagi menyusahkan aku.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="LUK.18.6" />Lalu Tuhan Yesus mengajarkan, “Perhatikanlah kata hakim yang tidak adil itu!
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="LUK.18.7" />Kalau hakim yang jahat pun mau menolong perkara janda tadi hanya karena dia terus meminta, pastilah Allah akan menolong umat pilihan-Nya sendiri apabila kita terus memohon kepada-Nya siang dan malam. Dia akan menjawab doa kita tanpa menunda-nunda!
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="LUK.18.8" />Aku sungguh-sungguh berkata kepada kalian: Allah akan segera memutuskan semua perkaramu dengan adil. Biarpun begitu, ketika Aku datang kembali sebagai Sang Anak Adam, masih adakah orang-orang yang percaya kepada-Ku di dunia ini?”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Perumpamaan tentang doa seorang Farisi dan penagih pajak
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="LUK.18.9" />Di antara orang-orang yang mendengarkan Yesus ada yang menganggap diri mereka paling benar di mata Allah dan merasa lebih baik daripada semua orang lain. Maka Yesus menyampaikan perumpamaan yang berikut ini,
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="LUK.18.10" />“Ada dua orang pergi ke teras rumah Allah untuk berdoa, yang satu orang Farisi dan yang satu lagi penagih pajak.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="LUK.18.11" />Orang Farisi itu berdiri dan berdoa dengan membanggakan dirinya sendiri, ‘Ya TUHAN, aku berterima kasih kepada-Mu karena aku tidak berdosa seperti orang-orang lain, khususnya seperti penagih pajak yang di sana itu. Aku tidak mencuri, tidak menipu, dan tidak berzina.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="LUK.18.12" />Aku berpuasa dua kali seminggu dan memberikan perpuluhan dari seluruh penghasilanku.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="LUK.18.13" />“Sementara itu, penagih pajak berdiri agak jauh dari orang-orang lain. Dia tidak berani memandang ke langit seperti kebiasaan orang Yahudi waktu berdoa,<f caller="+"><fr>18:13
</fr><fk>seperti kebiasaan orang Yahudi waktu berdoa
</fk><ft>Pada zaman Yesus, orang Yahudi biasa memanjatkan doa-doanya dengan melihat ke atas, seolah memandang ke surga. Tentu orang Farisi dalam perumpamaan ini mengikuti kebiasaan berdoa dengan melihat ke langit.</ft></f> tetapi dengan sangat sedih dan menyesal<f caller="+"><fr>18:13
</fr><fk>sangat sedih dan menyesal
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: sambil memukul-mukul dadanya. Dalam kebudayaan orang Yahudi, memukul dada merupakan tanda sangat sedih, meratap, dan menyesal. Lihat juga Luk. 23:48.</ft></f> dia menundukkan kepalanya sambil berdoa, ‘Ya Allah, kasihanilah aku orang berdosa ini!’”
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="LUK.18.14" />Lalu kata Yesus, “Aku sungguh-sungguh berkata kepada kalian: Ketika dua orang itu pulang ke rumah mereka masing-masing, doa penagih pajak itulah yang sudah diterima Allah, bukan doa orang Farisi. Karena siapa yang meninggikan dirinya akan direndahkan oleh Allah, dan siapa yang merendahkan dirinya akan ditinggikan.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus menyambut anak-anak
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 19:13-15; Mrk. 10:13-16
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="LUK.18.15" />Orang-orang membawa anak-anak mereka yang masih kecil kepada Yesus supaya Dia menyentuh anak-anak itu dan memberkati mereka. Tetapi ketika para murid-Nya melihat hal itu, mereka melarang orang-orang itu dengan keras.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="LUK.18.16" />Tetapi Yesus memanggil anak-anak itu dan menegur murid-murid-Nya, “Biarkanlah anak-anak datang kepada-Ku! Jangan melarang mereka. Karena orang-orang seperti inilah yang menjadi warga kerajaan Allah.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="LUK.18.17" />Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Tidak ada orang yang menjadi warga kerajaan Allah karena jasanya sendiri. Siapa yang menjadi warga kerajaan Allah, dia menerima pemberian itu dengan rendah hati seperti anak kecil.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Orang kaya sangat sulit masuk kerajaan Allah
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 19:16-30; Mrk. 10:17-31
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="LUK.18.18" />Seorang pemimpin Yahudi bertanya kepada Yesus, “Guru yang baik, apa yang harus saya lakukan untuk mendapatkan hidup yang kekal?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="LUK.18.19" />Tetapi Yesus balik bertanya, “Mengapa kamu mengatakan Aku baik? Hanya Allah yang baik. Tidak ada yang lain.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="LUK.18.20" />Nah, untuk hidup kekal, tentu kamu sudah tahu perintah ini: ‘Jangan berzina, jangan membunuh, jangan mencuri, jangan memberi kesaksian palsu, hormatilah ayah ibumu.’”<x caller="+"><xo>18:20
</xo><xt>Kel. 20:12-16; Ul. 5:16-20</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="LUK.18.21" />Lalu pemimpin Yahudi itu berkata, “Semua perintah itu sudah saya taati sejak masa muda.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="LUK.18.22" />Mendengar jawabannya itu, Yesus pun berkata kepadanya, “Masih ada satu hal lagi yang belum kamu lakukan: Juallah semua milikmu. Lalu bagi-bagikanlah uangnya kepada orang miskin. Dengan begitu kamu akan memperoleh harta di surga. Kemudian datanglah kepada-Ku dan ikutlah Aku.”
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="LUK.18.23" />Ketika mendengar jawaban Yesus itu, dia menjadi sangat sedih, karena dia sangat kaya dan tidak ingin melepaskan hartanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="LUK.18.24" />Waktu Yesus melihat betapa sedihnya orang kaya itu menanggapi perkataan-Nya, Dia berkata, “Sulit sekali bagi orang-orang kaya untuk menjadi warga kerajaan Allah!
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="LUK.18.25" />Lebih gampang seekor unta melewati lubang jarum<x caller="+"><xo>18:25
</xo><xt>Mat. 19:24 CK</xt></x> daripada orang kaya masuk kerajaan Allah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="LUK.18.26" />Orang-orang yang mendengarnya langsung berkata, “Aduh! Kalau begitu, siapa yang bisa selamat dan masuk surga?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="LUK.18.27" />Tetapi Yesus menjawab, “Manusia tidak sanggup menjamin dirinya diselamatkan dan masuk surga, tetapi Allah sanggup.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="LUK.18.28" />Lalu Petrus berkata kepada-Nya, “Bagaimana dengan kami? Kami sudah meninggalkan semua milik kami dan mengikut Engkau.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="LUK.18.29" />Jawab Yesus kepada mereka, “Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Setiap orang yang meninggalkan rumahnya, orangtuanya, saudara-saudarinya, pasangannya, atau anak-anaknya demi kerajaan Allah,
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="LUK.18.30" />maka dalam hidupnya yang sekarang juga, dia pasti akan menerima kembali hal-hal tersebut berlipat ganda. Dan pada zaman yang akan datang, Allah akan memberikan hidup kekal kepadanya.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Penderitaan Sang Anak Adam
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 20:17-19; Mrk. 10:32-34
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="LUK.18.31" />Yesus mengumpulkan kedua belas murid-Nya secara tersendiri dan berkata kepada mereka, “Sekarang kita sedang menuju Yerusalem. Di sana akan terjadi segala sesuatu yang pernah dinubuatkan para nabi tentang Aku.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="LUK.18.32" />Jadi sesuai dengan yang sudah dinubuatkan, Aku akan diserahkan kepada para pembesar yang bukan orang Yahudi. Mereka akan menghina, menyiksa, dan meludahi Aku.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="LUK.18.33" />Mereka juga akan mencambuki Aku lalu membunuh-Ku. Tetapi pada hari yang ketiga sesudah kematian-Ku, Aku akan hidup kembali.”
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="LUK.18.34" />Namun murid-murid-Nya sama sekali tidak mengerti apa yang dikatakan Yesus. Arti perkataan-Nya itu tersembunyi bagi mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus membuat orang buta bisa melihat
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 20:29-34; Mrk. 10:46-52
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="LUK.18.35" />Ketika Yesus dan para murid-Nya hampir tiba di kota Yeriko, ada seorang buta sedang duduk mengemis di pinggir jalan.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="LUK.18.36" />Karena mendengar suara orang banyak melewati jalan itu, dia bertanya kepada orang-orang di situ, “Ada apa ini?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="LUK.18.37" />Mereka memberitahu dia, “Yesus orang Nazaret sedang lewat.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="38" bcv="LUK.18.38" />Maka orang buta itu pun berseru, “Yesus, Keturunan Daud,<x caller="+"><xo>18:38
</xo><xt>Mat. 9:27 CK</xt></x> kasihanilah saya!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="LUK.18.39" />Orang-orang yang berjalan di depan Yesus menyuruhnya diam. Tetapi dia semakin keras berteriak, “Yesus, Keturunan Daud, kasihanilah saya!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="40" bcv="LUK.18.40" />Kemudian Yesus berhenti dan menyuruh orang buta itu dituntun kepada-Nya. Ketika orang buta itu mendekat, Yesus bertanya,
<ve />
<v id="41" bcv="LUK.18.41" />“Apa yang kamu mau Aku perbuat bagimu?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab orang itu, “Tuhan, tolonglah supaya saya bisa melihat kembali.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="42" bcv="LUK.18.42" />Yesus berkata kepadanya, “Kalau begitu melihatlah! Karena kamu percaya penuh kepada-Ku, sekarang kamu bisa melihat.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="43" bcv="LUK.18.43" />Saat itu juga dia dapat melihat lagi, lalu mengikut Yesus sambil memuji-muji Allah. Orang banyak yang menyaksikan kejadian itu juga memuji Allah.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="19" />
<s style="s1">Zakeus bertemu Yesus dan bertobat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LUK.19.1" />Kemudian Yesus dan para murid-Nya memasuki Yeriko dan meneruskan perjalanan mereka melalui kota itu.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="LUK.19.2" />Di sana ada seorang kepala penagih pajak yang kaya raya, namanya Zakeus.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="LUK.19.3" />Dia ingin melihat siapa itu Yesus, tetapi tidak bisa karena terlalu banyak orang berkerumun di sekeliling-Nya, lagipula badan Zakeus pendek.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="LUK.19.4" />Karena itu dia berlari mendahului orang banyak lalu memanjat pohon ara, supaya bisa melihat Yesus yang akan melewati jalan di bawah pohon itu.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="LUK.19.5" />Ketika Yesus sampai di situ, Dia melihat ke atas dan berkata kepadanya, “Zakeus, segeralah turun! Karena hari ini Allah mau supaya Aku menginap di rumahmu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="LUK.19.6" />Zakeus cepat-cepat turun dari pohon itu dan dengan sukacita dia menyambut Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="LUK.19.7" />Ketika melihat kejadian itu, semua orang bersungut-sungut dengan berkata, “Ih! Dia akan menginap di rumah orang berdosa.”<x caller="+"><xo>19:7
</xo><xt>Mat. 5:46 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="LUK.19.8" />Tetapi Zakeus, setelah sampai di bawah, berkata kepada Yesus, “Ya Tuhan, separuh dari harta saya akan saya berikan kepada orang-orang miskin. Dan siapa pun yang pernah saya tipu pajaknya, akan saya kembalikan kepadanya empat kali lipat.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="LUK.19.9" />Jawab Yesus, “Hari ini Allah bekerja untuk menyelamatkan kamu dan keluargamu. Sekarang nyatalah bahwa kamu juga keturunan Abraham!
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="LUK.19.10" />Karena memang, Aku, Sang Anak Adam, diutus Allah untuk mencari dan menyelamatkan orang-orang yang tersesat.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Perumpamaan tentang pegawai yang setia dan yang tidak setia
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 25:14-30
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="LUK.19.11" />Rombongan Yesus sudah hampir sampai di kota tujuan mereka, karena Yerusalem dekat dengan Yeriko. Tetapi banyak orang menyangka bahwa waktu Yesus tiba di Yerusalem, Dia akan segera mendirikan kerajaan Allah dan negeri Israel akan bebas dari penjajahan Romawi. Oleh karena itu, Yesus menceritakan perumpamaan ini.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="LUK.19.12" />“Ada seorang bangsawan pergi jauh ke ibukota kerajaan untuk diangkat sebagai raja di wilayahnya. Sesudah itu dia akan kembali dan memerintah di daerahnya sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="LUK.19.13" />Sebelum berangkat, dia memanggil sepuluh orang pegawainya dan memberikan satu uang logam emas besar<f caller="+"><fr>19:13
</fr><fk>uang logam emas besar
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah:
</ft><ft><it>mina</it>. Satu mina uang Yunani sama dengan upah seorang pekerja selama empat bulan.</ft></f> kepada mereka masing-masing dengan berpesan, ‘Sementara aku pergi, pakailah uang itu sebagai modal kalian untuk berdagang.’
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="LUK.19.14" />Tetapi penduduk di wilayahnya membenci bangsawan itu. Maka sesudah dia berangkat, mereka mengirim beberapa utusan ke ibukota, untuk menghadap raja tertinggi yang berencana mengangkat dia sebagai raja wilayah itu. Mereka menyampaikan, ‘Kami tidak mau orang ini menjadi raja atas kami.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="LUK.19.15" />“Biarpun begitu, bangsawan itu tetap diangkat menjadi raja. Ketika dia kembali ke wilayahnya, dia menyuruh orang memanggil pegawai-pegawainya yang sudah menerima uang emas tadi, untuk mendengar laporan mereka masing-masing tentang keuntungan yang mereka dapat dari usaha dagang mereka.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="LUK.19.16" />Pegawai yang pertama datang dan berkata, ‘Tuan Raja, saya memulai usaha dengan satu uang logam emas yang Tuan berikan. Sekarang saya sudah menghasilkan sepuluh kali lipat.’
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="LUK.19.17" />Raja itu berkata kepadanya, ‘Bagus! Kamu adalah pegawai yang baik! Karena dalam tanggung jawab yang kecil kamu bisa dipercaya, maka kamu saya angkat untuk memerintah atas sepuluh kota.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="LUK.19.18" />“Kemudian pegawai yang kedua datang dan berkata, ‘Tuan Raja, modal satu uang logam emas yang Tuan berikan itu sekarang sudah menjadi lima kali lipat.’
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="LUK.19.19" />Raja itu berkata juga kepadanya, ‘Kamu akan memerintah atas lima kota.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="LUK.19.20" />“Lalu pegawai yang lain datang dan berkata, ‘Ya Raja, ini satu uang logam emas yang Tuan berikan itu. Saya menyimpannya dalam sehelai kain.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="LUK.19.21" />Saya takut kepada Tuanku Raja, karena Tuan adalah orang yang kejam yang mengambil banyak dari usaha orang lain. Contohnya, Tuan menuai di mana Tuan tidak pernah menanam, dan mengambil hasil di mana Tuan tidak pernah menabur.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="LUK.19.22" />“Raja itu berkata kepadanya, ‘Hei pegawai yang tidak berguna! Saya akan mengadili kamu sesuai dengan yang kamu sendiri katakan. Kamu sudah tahu bahwa saya adalah orang yang “kejam” dan suka mengambil banyak dari usaha orang lain.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="LUK.19.23" />Kalau begitu seharusnya kamu menabung uang saya itu di bank, supaya waktu saya kembali, saya mendapatkan uang itu ditambah dengan bunganya.’
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="LUK.19.24" />Lalu raja itu berkata kepada orang-orang yang berdiri di dekatnya, ‘Ambil uang itu dari dia dan berikan kepada pegawai saya yang menghasilkan sepuluh uang logam emas tadi.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="LUK.19.25" />“Tetapi orang-orang itu menjawabnya, ‘Wah, Tuan jangan begitu! Orang itu sudah mempunyai sepuluh uang logam emas!’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="LUK.19.26" />“Jawab raja itu, ‘Saya katakan kepada kalian: Setiap orang yang setia mengusahakan apa yang diberikan Allah kepadanya akan diberi lebih banyak lagi. Tetapi setiap orang yang tidak setia mengusahakan apa yang diberikan kepadanya, maka apa yang masih ada padanya pun akan diambil.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="LUK.19.27" />Sekarang tentang orang-orang yang membenci saya dan tidak ingin saya menjadi raja: Bawalah mereka semua ke sini dan bunuh mereka di hadapan saya!’”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus disambut di Yerusalem seperti seorang raja
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 21:1-11; Mrk. 11:1-11; Yoh. 12:12-19
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="LUK.19.28" />Sesudah menyampaikan perumpamaan itu, Yesus berjalan di depan mereka dan meneruskan perjalanan menuju Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="LUK.19.29" />Ketika mereka sudah mendekati desa Betfage dan Betania di sebuah bukit yang bernama Bukit Zaitun, Dia menyuruh dua orang murid-Nya,
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="LUK.19.30" />“Berangkatlah lebih dulu ke desa yang di depan itu. Begitu kalian masuk, kalian akan menemukan seekor keledai muda yang belum pernah ditunggangi sedang terikat di dekat rumah seseorang. Lepaskanlah ikatannya dan bawalah ke sini.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="LUK.19.31" />Kalau ada orang yang bertanya, ‘Kenapa kalian melepaskannya?’ Jawablah, ‘Tuhan memerlukannya.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="LUK.19.32" />Lalu kedua utusan itu pun pergi dan menemukan tepat seperti yang sudah dikatakan Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="LUK.19.33" />Ketika mereka sedang melepaskan ikatan keledai itu, beberapa orang anggota keluarga pemiliknya bertanya kepada mereka, “Kenapa kalian melepaskan keledai kami?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="LUK.19.34" />Jawab mereka, “Tuhan memerlukannya.”
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="LUK.19.35" />Mereka berdua menuntunnya kepada Yesus, lalu mengalasi punggung keledai itu dengan jubah-jubah mereka dan membantu Yesus naik ke atasnya.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="LUK.19.36" />Orang banyak yang melihat Dia menunggangi keledai itu menuju Yerusalem menghamparkan jubah-jubah mereka di sepanjang jalan yang dilewati Yesus, sebagai penghormatan terhadap-Nya.<x caller="+"><xo>19:36
</xo><xt>Mat. 21:8 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="LUK.19.37" />Ketika Yesus hampir tiba di Yerusalem, yakni di jalan menurun pada Bukit Zaitun, para murid-Nya dan semua orang banyak yang mengikuti Dia bersukacita memuji Allah dengan suara nyaring. Mereka memuji Allah karena semua keajaiban yang dilakukan Yesus yang sudah mereka lihat.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="LUK.19.38" />Mereka berseru-seru,
</p>
<q style="q1">“‘Diberkatilah raja kita ini
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang datang mewakili TUHAN!’<x caller="+"><xo>19:38
</xo><xt>Mzm. 118:26</xt></x>
</q>
<q style="q1">Sekarang kita akan berdamai dengan TUHAN di surga!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kemuliaan bagi TUHAN di tingkat surga yang tertinggi!”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="LUK.19.39" />Beberapa orang Farisi di antara orang banyak itu berkata kepada Yesus, “Guru, suruhlah para pengikutmu itu diam!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="40" bcv="LUK.19.40" />Tetapi jawab-Nya, “Aku beritahukan kepada kalian: Seandainya mereka diam pun, batu-batu di sepanjang jalan ini akan bersorak dengan kata-kata yang sama.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus meratapi kehancuran Yerusalem
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="LUK.19.41" />Ketika Yesus semakin dekat dengan Yerusalem, Dia memandang kota itu lalu meratapinya,
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="LUK.19.42" />“Kasihan sekali, hai kalian penduduk Yerusalem! Alangkah baiknya kalau hari ini kalian tahu cara berdamai dengan Allah. Tetapi tidak mungkin kalian mengerti sekarang!
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="LUK.19.43" />Karena akan datang masanya ketika musuh-musuh kalian mengepung kota ini, menimbun tanah untuk menerobos temboknya, dan menyerang kalian dari segala arah.
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="LUK.19.44" />Mereka akan membunuh semua penduduk kota ini dan menghancurkan seluruh tembokmu sampai rata dengan tanah, sehingga tidak ada batu yang masih tersusun. Hal itu akan terjadi karena kalian tidak menyadari arti hari-hari yang sedang terjadi sekarang ini, yaitu waktu Aku mengunjungi kalian sebagai wakil Allah.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus di teras rumah Allah
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 21:12-17; Mrk. 11:15-19; Yoh. 2:13-22
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="45" bcv="LUK.19.45" />Lalu Yesus masuk ke teras rumah Allah dan mengusir para pedagang yang sedang berjualan di sana.
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="LUK.19.46" />Kata-Nya kepada mereka, “Dalam Kitab Suci, Allah berkata,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Rumah-Ku akan disebut rumah doa.’<x caller="+"><xo>19:46
</xo><xt>Yes. 56:7 LXX</xt></x>
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Tetapi kalian sudah menjadikannya
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">‘sarang pencuri!’”<x caller="+"><xo>19:46
</xo><xt>Yer. 7:11 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="47" bcv="LUK.19.47" />Sesudah itu, setiap hari Yesus mengajar di teras rumah Allah. Sementara itu, para imam kepala, ahli-ahli Taurat, dan para pemimpin Yahudi berusaha mencari cara untuk membunuh Dia.
<ve />
<v id="48" bcv="LUK.19.48" />Tetapi mereka tidak bisa berbuat apa-apa karena di sekeliling-Nya selalu ada banyak orang yang sangat tertarik untuk mendengarkan setiap pengajaran-Nya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="20" />
<s style="s1">Wewenang Yesus sebagai guru dan pemimpin agama dipertanyakan
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 21:23-27; Mrk. 11:27-33
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LUK.20.1" />Ketika Yesus sedang menyampaikan ajaran-Nya dan memberitakan Kabar Baik tentang kerajaan Allah kepada orang banyak di teras rumah Allah, datanglah kepada-Nya para imam, ahli Taurat, dan pemimpin orang Yahudi.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="LUK.20.2" />Mereka bertanya, “Katakan pada kami: Siapa yang memberikan wewenang kepadamu untuk mengajar dan mengubah kebiasaan-kebiasaan kami? Atas nama siapa kamu melakukan semua hal itu?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="LUK.20.3" />Jawab Yesus kepada mereka, “Aku juga mau menanyakan sesuatu kepada kalian. Coba jawab pertanyaan-Ku ini:
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="LUK.20.4" />Siapa yang memberikan wewenang kepada Yohanes Pembaptis untuk membaptis? Apakah Allah yang memberikannya,<x caller="+"><xo>20:4
</xo><xt>Mat. 21:25 CK</xt></x> atau dia bekerja atas kemauannya sendiri?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="LUK.20.5" />Lalu mereka berunding satu sama lain, “Kalau kita menjawab, ‘Allah yang memberikan,’ nanti Yesus akan menyerang balik, ‘Kalau begitu, kenapa kalian tidak percaya kepada Yohanes?’
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="LUK.20.6" />Tetapi kalau kita jawab, ‘Dia bekerja atas kemauannya sendiri,’ nanti semua orang ini akan melempari kita dengan batu! Karena mereka yakin Yohanes adalah nabi.”
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="LUK.20.7" />Jadi akhirnya mereka menjawab, “Kami tidak tahu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="LUK.20.8" />Lalu Yesus berkata kepada mereka, “Kalau begitu Aku juga tidak akan mengatakan kepada kalian Siapa yang memberi-Ku wewenang untuk melakukan hal-hal itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Perumpamaan yang menggambarkan bahwa orang Yahudi selalu menolak utusan-utusan Allah
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 21:33-46; Mrk. 12:1-12
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="LUK.20.9" />Yesus menceritakan perumpamaan ini kepada orang banyak. Kata-Nya, “Ada seorang pemilik tanah yang menyuruh hamba-hambanya membuat kebun anggur yang luas. Kemudian dia menyewakan kebun itu kepada beberapa orang petani, lalu pergi ke negeri lain bersama para hambanya untuk waktu yang cukup lama.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="LUK.20.10" />Waktu musim panen tiba, pemilik kebun itu menyuruh salah satu hambanya pergi kepada para petani itu untuk menagih hasil penjualan anggur yang menjadi bagiannya. Tetapi setibanya di sana, para petani memukuli hamba itu lalu mengusirnya, sehingga dia pulang dengan tangan kosong.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="LUK.20.11" />Kemudian pemilik kebun itu menyuruh hambanya yang lain. Tetapi sekali lagi para petani memukulinya, mencaci maki dia, lalu mengusirnya, sehingga dia pulang dengan tangan kosong.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="LUK.20.12" />Untuk ketiga kalinya pemilik kebun itu menyuruh hambanya yang lain. Tetapi mereka memukuli dia lagi, bahkan sampai melukainya. Lalu mereka melemparkan dia keluar kebun.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="LUK.20.13" />“Akhirnya pemilik kebun itu berpikir, ‘Harus bagaimana sekarang? Oh, aku akan mengutus anakku satu-satunya yang sangat aku kasihi. Mungkin kepada anakku sendiri mereka akan segan dan menghormati dia.’
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="LUK.20.14" />Tetapi ketika para petani itu melihat anak pemilik kebun datang, mereka berkata satu sama lain, ‘Lihat! Yang datang ini adalah anaknya sendiri! Dialah yang akan mewarisi kebun ini kalau bapaknya sudah meninggal. Mari kita bunuh dia, supaya kebun ini menjadi milik kita!’
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="LUK.20.15" />Lalu mereka menyeret anaknya itu keluar dari kebun dan membunuhnya.
</p>
<p style="p">“Jadi, kalau sudah begitu, apa lagi yang akan diperbuat oleh pemilik kebun itu kepada mereka?
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="LUK.20.16" />Tentu dia sendiri yang akan datang dan membinasakan para petani itu, lalu menyewakan kebunnya kepada petani-petani lain.”
</p>
<p style="p">Orang-orang yang mendengarkan Yesus berkata, “Wah! Jangan sampai hal itu terjadi!”
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="LUK.20.17" />Tetapi Yesus memandang mereka dan berkata, “Kalau begitu, coba kalian artikan ayat Kitab Suci ini,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Batu yang dianggap tidak berguna oleh tukang-tukang bangunan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sudah dijadikan Allah sebagai batu fondasi yang utama.’<x caller="+"><xo>20:17
</xo><xt>Mzm. 118:22; 1Ptr. 2:4, 7</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="18" bcv="LUK.20.18" />Aku berkata kepada kalian: Setiap orang yang tersandung pada batu itu akan remuk. Dan setiap orang yang tertimpa batu itu akan hancur lebur.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="LUK.20.19" />Lalu para imam kepala dan ahli Taurat yang sedang mendengarkan Yesus menyadari bahwa merekalah yang dimaksud Yesus sebagai petani-petani yang jahat. Karena itu mereka ingin menangkap Yesus saat itu juga. Tetapi mereka takut pada orang banyak yang mendukung Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Para pemimpin Yahudi bersepakat menjebak Yesus untuk melawan pemerintah Roma
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 22:15-22; Mrk. 12:13-17
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="LUK.20.20" />Lalu para pemimpin Yahudi mengamat-amati Yesus. Mereka juga menyuruh beberapa orang memata-matai dan menyamar sebagai orang baik untuk mengajukan pertanyaan kepada Yesus dengan tujuan menjebak Dia. Kalau jawaban-Nya melawan pemerintah Romawi, mereka akan langsung menyerahkan-Nya kepada gubernur Romawi.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="LUK.20.21" />Mata-mata itu berkata kepada-Nya, “Guru, kami tahu bahwa semua ajaran dan perkataanmu benar. Engkau selalu mengajarkan kehendak Allah yang sebenar-benarnya tanpa memandang kedudukan orang.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="LUK.20.22" />Jadi, kami mau bertanya: Menurut hukum Taurat, boleh atau tidak kita membayar pajak kepada pemerintah Romawi?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="LUK.20.23" />Tetapi Yesus sudah mengetahui rencana jahat mereka. Maka jawab-Nya, “Apakah kalian pikir Aku bisa dijebak dengan pertanyaan semacam itu?!
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="LUK.20.24" />Coba tunjukkan kepada-Ku satu keping uang perak yang biasa dipakai untuk membayar pajak.” Mereka pun menunjukkan uang itu kepada-Nya. Lalu Dia bertanya, “Ukiran wajah siapa yang ada di sini? Dan nama siapa yang tertulis di sini?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab mereka, “Raja Romawi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="LUK.20.25" />Lalu kata Yesus kepada mereka, “Kalau begitu, berikanlah kembali kepada raja apa yang memang milik raja. Dan berikanlah kembali kepada Allah apa yang memang milik Allah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="LUK.20.26" />Jadi mata-mata itu tidak berhasil menjebak-Nya untuk mengucapkan sesuatu yang salah di hadapan orang banyak. Mereka semua terheran-heran mendengar jawaban-Nya itu sehingga tidak bisa berkata apa-apa.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Orang Saduki bertanya tentang kehidupan kembali sesudah kematian
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 22:23-33; Mrk. 12:18-27
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="LUK.20.27" />Beberapa anggota kelompok Saduki<x caller="+"><xo>20:27
</xo><xt>Mat. 22:23 CK</xt></x> juga mendatangi Yesus. (Kelompok Saduki percaya bahwa orang yang sudah mati tidak akan hidup kembali.) Mereka bertanya kepada-Nya,
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="LUK.20.28" />“Guru, Musa menuliskan peraturan seperti ini, ‘Kalau seorang laki-laki yang sudah beristri meninggal tanpa mempunyai anak, maka saudaranya wajib menikahi jandanya itu untuk meneruskan keturunan bagi saudaranya yang sudah meninggal.’<x caller="+"><xo>20:28
</xo><xt>Ul. 25:5</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="LUK.20.29" />Pernah ada tujuh orang bersaudara. Yang pertama menikah dengan seorang perempuan, lalu dia meninggal tanpa mempunyai anak.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="LUK.20.30" />Lalu saudara yang kedua menikahi janda kakaknya itu, tetapi dia pun meninggal tanpa mempunyai anak.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="LUK.20.31" />Begitu juga saudaranya yang ketiga. Hal yang sama terus terjadi pada saudara berikutnya, sampai yang ketujuh. Semuanya meninggal tanpa mempunyai anak dari janda itu.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="LUK.20.32" />Terakhir, janda itu meninggal juga.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="LUK.20.33" />Jadi, kalau memang benar orang yang sudah mati akan dihidupkan kembali, perempuan itu akan disebut istri siapa?— karena ketujuh bersaudara itu sudah pernah menjadi suaminya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="LUK.20.34" />Kata Yesus kepada mereka, “Di dunia ini, manusia memang hidup berpasang-pasangan.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="LUK.20.35" />Tetapi orang yang dianggap layak menerima hidup kekal tidak akan berpasang-pasangan lagi di surga.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="LUK.20.36" />Mereka juga tidak bisa mati lagi, tetapi akan hidup selamanya seperti para malaikat. Mereka juga dianggap anak-anak Allah, karena Dia yang sudah membangkitkan mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="LUK.20.37" />“Lagipula, ketahuilah bahwa kehidupan sesudah kematian memang ada. Bahkan tulisan Musa sendiri mengajarkannya! Dalam peristiwa semak yang menyala, TUHAN berkata kepada Musa, ‘Aku adalah Allah Abraham, Allah Isak, dan Allah Yakub.’<x caller="+"><xo>20:37
</xo><xt>Kel. 3:6</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="LUK.20.38" />Ketiga nenek moyang kita itu disebut sebagai orang yang masih hidup. Hal itu membuktikan bahwa meskipun orang mati tidak lagi berada di dunia ini, tetapi di hadapan Allah mereka masih ada. Karena di hadapan-Nya semua orang tetap hidup.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="LUK.20.39" />Lalu beberapa ahli Taurat berkata, “Guru, jawabanmu tepat sekali!”
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="LUK.20.40" />Sesudah itu tidak ada lagi orang yang berani mengajukan pertanyaan untuk menguji Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus menunjukkan bahwa Dia bukan hanya keturunan Daud
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 22:41-46; Mrk. 12:35-37
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="LUK.20.41" />Yesus berkata kepada orang banyak di sekeliling-Nya, “Kenapa ahli-ahli Taurat mengajarkan bahwa Kristus akan datang sebagai keturunan Daud?
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="LUK.20.42" />Padahal Daud sendiri mengatakan dalam kitab Mazmur,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘TUHAN Allah berkata kepada Tuhan Penguasaku,
</q>
<q style="q1">“Duduklah di sebelah kanan-Ku dan memerintahlah sebagai Raja,
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="43" bcv="LUK.20.43" />sampai Aku mengalahkan semua musuh-Mu dan menjadikan mereka budak-budak-Mu.”’<x caller="+"><xo>20:43
</xo><xt>Mzm. 110:1; Mat. 22:44; Kis. 2:34-35; 1Kor. 15:25; Ibr. 1:13</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="44" bcv="LUK.20.44" />Jadi kalau Daud sendiri sangat menghormati Kristus dengan menyebut Dia ‘Tuhan Penguasaku,’ kenapa selalu diajarkan bahwa Kristus hanyalah keturunan Daud?”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Janganlah meniru cara hidup ahli-ahli Taurat
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 23:1-36; Mrk. 12:38-40; Luk. 11:37-54
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="45" bcv="LUK.20.45" />Sementara orang banyak masih mendengarkan Yesus, Dia berkata kepada para murid-Nya,
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="LUK.20.46" />“Hati-hati! Janganlah kalian mencontoh para ahli Taurat. Mereka suka pamer kekayaan dan kesalehan dengan memakai jubah yang indah di tempat umum. Mereka senang waktu orang-orang memberi salam kepada mereka dengan penuh hormat. Mereka juga suka duduk di kursi-kursi yang paling depan di dalam rumah-rumah pertemuan atau di pesta-pesta makan.
<ve />
<v id="47" bcv="LUK.20.47" />Padahal mereka suka merampas harta para janda.<x caller="+"><xo>20:47
</xo><xt>Mat. 23:13 CK</xt></x> Lalu untuk menutupi kejahatan itu, mereka berdoa panjang-panjang dalam kumpulan umat TUHAN, supaya orang lain mengira mereka orang baik. Akibat perbuatan itu, Allah pasti akan memberikan hukuman yang sangat berat kepada mereka.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="21" />
<s style="s1">Janda miskin yang memberikan semua uangnya kepada Allah
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 12:41-44
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LUK.21.1" />Ketika Yesus berada di teras rumah Allah, Dia memperhatikan orang-orang kaya yang memasukkan uang ke dalam kotak persembahan.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="LUK.21.2" />Dia juga memperhatikan seorang janda miskin memasukkan dua keping koin yang nilainya paling kecil.<x caller="+"><xo>21:2
</xo><xt>Mrk. 12:42 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="LUK.21.3" />Lalu Yesus berkata, “Sesungguhnya persembahan janda miskin ini lebih besar nilainya daripada persembahan semua orang lain!
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="LUK.21.4" />Karena semua orang itu memberikan kepada Allah hanya sebagian kecil dari kelebihan harta mereka, sedangkan janda yang sangat miskin ini memberikan semua uang yang dia punya, yaitu seluruh biaya hidupnya.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus mengajar tentang akhir zaman
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 24:1-21; Mrk. 13:1-19
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="LUK.21.5" />Pada waktu itu, Yesus mendengar beberapa orang sedang membicarakan kompleks rumah Allah. Mereka mengagumi batu-batu bangunan yang indah dan barang-barang persembahan yang menghiasi bangunan itu.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="LUK.21.6" />Lalu Yesus berkata, “Akan tiba waktunya semua yang kalian lihat ini diruntuhkan sampai rata dengan tanah, bahkan sampai tidak ada satu batu pun yang masih tersusun di atas batu yang lain.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="LUK.21.7" />Lalu mereka bertanya kepada-Nya, “Guru, kapan bencana itu akan terjadi? Dan apa tandanya kalau hal-hal itu akan segera terjadi?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="LUK.21.8" />Yesus menjawab, “Hendaklah kalian berjaga-jaga supaya tidak tertipu! Karena banyak orang akan muncul dan mengaku, ‘Akulah Kristus yang kalian nanti-nantikan itu. Akhir zaman akan segera terjadi!’ Janganlah kalian menjadi pengikut mereka.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="LUK.21.9" />Dan waktu kalian mendengar berbagai berita tentang perang dan kerusuhan, janganlah takut. Allah memang sudah menentukan bahwa semua itu harus terjadi lebih dahulu, tetapi saat hal itu terjadi, janganlah berpikir, ‘Akhir zaman sudah tiba.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="LUK.21.10" />Kata Yesus lagi, “Akan terjadi perang antar suku dan antar negara.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="LUK.21.11" />Di berbagai wilayah juga akan terjadi gempa bumi, bencana kelaparan, dan wabah penyakit. Bencana-bencana yang hebat dan tanda-tanda yang dahsyat akan terjadi di langit.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="LUK.21.12" />“Tetapi sebelum semuanya itu terjadi, orang-orang akan menangkap dan menganiaya kalian. Kamu akan diadili di rumah-rumah pertemuan orang Yahudi, dan ada yang akan dipenjarakan. Kamu juga akan diseret untuk diperhadapkan kepada raja-raja dan para penguasa karena memberitakan tentang Aku.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="LUK.21.13" />Hal itu merupakan kesempatan bagimu untuk bersaksi tentang Aku kepada mereka.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="LUK.21.14" />Oleh karena itu, sebelum kamu diadili, janganlah kuatir memikirkan jawaban yang akan kamu beri.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="LUK.21.15" />Sebab Aku sendiri yang akan memampukan kamu untuk berbicara dengan kata-kata yang bijak, sehingga musuh-musuhmu tidak bisa menentang atau membantah yang kamu katakan.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="LUK.21.16" />Bahkan orangtua, saudara-saudari, keluarga, dan teman-temanmu sendiri akan mengkhianati kamu. Mereka akan menyerahkan sebagian dari kalian untuk dibunuh.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="LUK.21.17" />Dan banyak sekali orang yang akan membencimu karena kamu percaya kepada-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="LUK.21.18" />Tetapi jangan takut. Biarpun mereka bisa membunuh tubuhmu, sebenarnya mereka tidak dapat berbuat apa-apa kepada kalian. Bahkan sehelai rambutmu pun tidak akan ada yang hilang!
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="LUK.21.19" />Dengan tetap bertahan dalam kesusahan itu, kamu akan memperoleh hidup yang kekal.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="LUK.21.20" />“Waktu kalian melihat Yerusalem dikepung oleh para tentara, ketahuilah bahwa sudah tiba waktunya kota itu dihancurkan.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="LUK.21.21" />Saat bencana itu terjadi, kalian yang masih di provinsi Yudea harus melarikan diri ke gunung-gunung. Yang berada di dalam kota Yerusalem harus segera keluar. Dan yang ada di luar kota janganlah masuk kembali.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="LUK.21.22" />Karena itulah saatnya Allah menghukum kejahatan bangsa ini, supaya semua yang sudah ditulis oleh para nabi dipenuhi.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="LUK.21.23" />Pada waktu bencana itu terjadi, sungguh kasihan ibu-ibu yang sedang hamil atau menyusui, karena mereka akan kesulitan melarikan diri. Kesusahan besar akan menimpa seluruh penduduk negeri ini, karena TUHAN akan menunjukkan murka-Nya terhadap bangsa ini.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="LUK.21.24" />Banyak yang akan dibunuh dengan pedang, dan banyak juga yang dibawa sebagai tawanan ke segala negeri. Lalu bangsa-bangsa lain itu akan menguasai Yerusalem sampai berakhirnya waktu yang sudah ditentukan TUHAN bagi mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kedatangan Sang Anak Adam dari surga
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 24:29-35; Mrk. 13:24-31
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="LUK.21.25" />“Akan terjadi berbagai tanda berupa keanehan pada matahari, bulan, dan bintang-bintang. Semua bangsa di dunia ini akan takut dan gelisah menghadapi gelora ombak laut yang dahsyat.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="LUK.21.26" />Orang-orang akan sangat ketakutan, karena berbagai bencana yang mengerikan itu membuat mereka kuatir tentang bencana-bencana lain yang pasti menyusul. Mereka akan menyadari bahwa semua roh penguasa kegelapan di langit sedang dijatuhkan.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="LUK.21.27" />Kemudian manusia di dunia akan melihat Aku datang di antara awan dengan penuh kuasa dan dengan sinar kemuliaan yang sangat terang.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="LUK.21.28" />Pada waktu hal-hal itu mulai terjadi, bangkitlah dan kuatkanlah hatimu, karena Allah akan segera menyelamatkan kalian!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="LUK.21.29" />Kemudian Yesus memberikan kiasan ini, “Perhatikanlah pohon ara atau pohon apa saja.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="LUK.21.30" />Ketika kamu melihat pohon-pohon itu mulai bertunas, kamu sendiri tahu bahwa musim panas sudah dekat.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="LUK.21.31" />Begitu juga, kalau kamu melihat tanda-tanda itu terjadi, ketahuilah bahwa sudah dekat waktunya Allah mendirikan kerajaan-Nya di dunia ini.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="LUK.21.32" />“Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Semua tanda itu akan segera terjadi waktu sebagian orang zaman ini masih hidup untuk mengalaminya.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="LUK.21.33" />Langit dan bumi tidak akan tetap ada, tetapi perkataan-Ku tetap berlaku untuk selama-lamanya.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Siap sedialah selalu untuk kedatangan Sang Anak Adam
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="LUK.21.34" />“Berhati-hatilah! Jangan sampai kamu hanyut dalam kesenangan duniawi lalu hidup sembarangan, misalnya dengan berpesta pora dan mabuk-mabukan. Juga jangan sampai kamu sibuk mengkuatirkan kehidupan di dunia ini. Kedua hal itu membuat kamu lupa berjaga-jaga menantikan kedatangan-Ku, sehingga kamu tidak siap ketika waktunya tiba.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="LUK.21.35" />Karena hari terakhir itu akan menimpa semua orang di bumi dengan tiba-tiba, seperti perangkap yang menangkap semua orang tanpa diduga.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="LUK.21.36" />Jadi tetaplah berjaga-jaga! Dan berdoalah selalu, supaya kamu dianggap layak untuk diselamatkan dari semua bencana yang akan terjadi itu, sehingga kamu bisa menyambut kedatangan-Ku dengan bersukacita dan tanpa malu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="LUK.21.37" />Sepanjang minggu itu, setiap hari Yesus mengajar di teras rumah Allah, dan malam harinya Dia pergi bermalam di Bukit Zaitun.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="LUK.21.38" />Lalu pagi-pagi sekali orang banyak sudah berkumpul di teras rumah Allah untuk mendengarkan ajaran-Nya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="22" />
<s style="s1">Para pemimpin Yahudi berencana membunuh Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 26:1-5, 14-16; Mrk. 14:1-2, 10-11; Yoh. 11:45-53
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LUK.22.1" />Ketika Perayaan Paskah<x caller="+"><xo>22:1
</xo><xt>Mat. 26:17 CK</xt></x> sudah dekat,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="LUK.22.2" />secara diam-diam para imam kepala dan ahli-ahli Taurat mencari cara untuk bisa membunuh Yesus tanpa diketahui orang banyak, karena mereka takut para pendukung Yesus mengadakan kerusuhan melawan mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yudas menjual Yesus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="LUK.22.3" />Lalu Satanas<x caller="+"><xo>22:3
</xo><xt>Why. 20:2-3</xt></x> menguasai hati Yudas orang Kariot, yaitu seorang dari kedua belas murid Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="LUK.22.4" />Karena itu dia menemui imam-imam kepala dan para kepala pengawal rumah Allah untuk memberitahu bahwa dia bersedia membantu mereka menangkap Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="LUK.22.5" />Mendengar itu, mereka senang sekali lalu bersepakat untuk memberikan sejumlah uang kepadanya.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="LUK.22.6" />Yudas pun setuju dan mencari kesempatan yang baik untuk menyerahkan Yesus kepada mereka tanpa diketahui orang banyak.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Persiapan Paskah
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 26:17-25; Mrk. 14:12-21; Yoh. 13:21-30
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="LUK.22.7" />Lalu tibalah hari pertama Perayaan Roti Tidak Beragi,<x caller="+"><xo>22:7
</xo><xt>Mat. 26:17 CK</xt></x> yaitu hari di mana semua domba Paskah dipotong.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="LUK.22.8" />Yesus pun menyuruh Petrus dan Yohanes, “Pergilah menyiapkan makanan untuk perjamuan Paskah bagi kita.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="LUK.22.9" />Mereka bertanya kepada-Nya, “Di manakah tempat yang Guru kehendaki? Kami akan menyiapkannya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="LUK.22.10" />Jawab Yesus, “Begitu kalian memasuki Yerusalem, kalian akan bertemu dengan seorang hamba laki-laki yang sedang membawa bejana tanah liat berisi air. Ikutilah dia ke dalam rumah yang dia masuki.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="LUK.22.11" />Lalu katakanlah kepada pemilik rumah itu, ‘Pak, Guru kami menanyakan kepada Bapak: Di manakah tempat untuk Aku dan murid-murid-Ku makan perjamuan Paskah?’
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="LUK.22.12" />Nanti orang itu akan menunjukkan satu ruangan besar di lantai atas yang sudah lengkap dengan meja dan perabot lainnya. Siapkanlah perjamuan Paskah kita di situ.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="LUK.22.13" />Maka Petrus dan Yohanes pergi ke Yerusalem, dan mereka mendapati tepat seperti yang sudah dikatakan Yesus kepada mereka. Lalu mereka mempersiapkan makanan Paskah di situ.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus menetapkan cara untuk mengenang tubuh dan darah-Nya
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 26:21-30; Mrk. 14:18-26; Yoh. 13:21-26; 1Kor. 11:23-25
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="LUK.22.14" />Ketika tiba waktunya, Yesus dan kedua belas murid-Nya— yang juga disebut para rasul— duduk bersama untuk merayakan perjamuan Paskah.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="LUK.22.15" />Kata-Nya kepada mereka, “Aku sudah sangat menanti-nantikan saatnya kita bisa bersama-sama merayakan perjamuan Paskah ini sebelum tiba waktunya Aku menghadapi penderitaan-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="LUK.22.16" />Karena sesungguhnya, Aku tidak akan makan perjamuan Paskah lagi sampai arti dari perayaan ini menjadi nyata di dalam kerajaan Allah.”<f caller="+"><fr>22:16
</fr><fk>Paskah … menjadi nyata di dalam kerajaan Allah
</fk><ft>Paskah dalam bahasa Ibrani berarti ‘lewat.’ Pada perayaan Paskah, orang Yahudi mengenang peristiwa ketika malaikat penghukum melewati rumah-rumah orang Israel dan masuk ke semua rumah orang Mesir untuk membunuh setiap anak pertama mereka. Sesudah melihat keajaiban terakhir yang mengerikan itu, raja Mesir pun menyuruh orang Israel keluar dari Mesir (Kel. 2:1-51). Pada malam Perayaan Paskah yang pertama di Mesir, orang-orang Israel sudah membuat tanda dengan mengoleskan darah domba pada pintu rumah mereka masing-masing. Yesus bagaikan domba Paskah untuk kita. Sebagaimana malaikat penghukum melewati rumah-rumah orang Israel karena ada tanda darah domba, begitu juga kita diselamatkan dari hukuman Allah atas dosa-dosa kita karena darah Yesus. Waktu orang Israel makan domba Paskah, menurut peraturan Musa tulang domba itu tidak boleh dipatahkan. Para penulis Injil menuliskan bahwa tulang Yesus juga tidak dipatahkan ketika Dia masih digantung di kayu salib. Jadi, sekarang Hari Raya Paskah menggambarkan keselamatan kita lewat pengurbanan Kristus dan kebaikan hati Allah. Dalam pesta besar yang akan diadakan pada permulaan kerajaan Allah, makna dari Hari Raya Paskah akan menjadi nyata.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="LUK.22.17" />Lalu Dia mengambil cawan berisi air anggur dan mengucap syukur kepada Allah. Kemudian Dia berkata, “Ambillah dan bagikanlah ini di antara kalian.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="LUK.22.18" />Karena Aku sungguh-sungguh berkata kepada kalian bahwa sesudah ini, Aku tidak akan minum air anggur lagi sampai Allah mendirikan kerajaan-Nya dengan nyata di bumi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="LUK.22.19" />Kemudian Dia mengambil sebuah roti dan bersyukur kepada Allah atas roti itu. Lalu Dia menyobek-nyobeknya dan memberikannya kepada murid-murid-Nya sambil berkata, “Inilah tubuh-Ku yang dikurbankan kepada Allah demi kalian. Lakukanlah seperti ini untuk mengenang Aku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="LUK.22.20" />Sesudah mereka makan, Yesus melakukan hal yang sama lagi dengan cawan berisi anggur. Dia memberikannya kepada mereka sambil berkata, “Air anggur ini melambangkan perjanjian yang baru antara Allah dan manusia. Darah kematian-Ku yang ditumpahkan demi kalian menjadi tanda bahwa perjanjian itu sudah disahkan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="LUK.22.21" />“Tetapi perhatikanlah! Orang yang akan mengkhianati Aku sekarang ada bersama-Ku di meja ini.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="LUK.22.22" />Memang Aku, Sang Anak Adam, akan mati seperti yang sudah ditetapkan Allah, tetapi celakalah orang yang menyerahkan Aku kepada musuh-Ku!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="LUK.22.23" />Kemudian para murid-Nya bertanya-tanya satu sama lain, “Siapakah di antara kita yang sampai hati melakukan itu?!”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pemimpin hendaklah menjadi pelayan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="LUK.22.24" />Selain itu, mereka juga bertengkar tentang siapa yang paling tinggi kedudukannya di antara mereka.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="LUK.22.25" />Oleh karena itu Yesus berkata kepada mereka, “Di dunia ini, para raja memerintah rakyatnya dengan keras. Dan seorang penguasa mewajibkan rakyat memanggilnya sang penolong, padahal dialah yang menindas hak-hak rakyatnya.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="LUK.22.26" />Tetapi kalian tidak boleh seperti itu. Siapa yang ingin menjadi nomor satu di antara kalian hendaklah menjadi seperti orang yang paling hina. Dan siapa yang ingin menjadi pemimpin di antara kalian hendaklah menempatkan diri sebagai pelayan.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="LUK.22.27" />Biarlah Aku memberikan contoh ini: Di antara dua orang berikut, siapakah yang paling tinggi kedudukannya? Orang yang duduk makan di meja, atau orang yang melayani dia? Tentu orang yang duduk. Tetapi ingatlah teladan-Ku: Selama bersama kalian, Aku justru merendahkan diri untuk melayani.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="LUK.22.28" />“Kalianlah yang sudah berdiri teguh bersama-Ku dalam segala kesusahan yang sudah Aku alami.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="LUK.22.29" />Oleh karena itu, Aku akan memberikan kuasa kepada kalian untuk memerintah bersama-Ku di dalam kerajaan yang diberikan Bapa kepada-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="LUK.22.30" />Jadi kalian akan makan dan minum bersama-Ku di dalam kerajaan-Ku, dan masing-masing kamu akan duduk di atas takhta untuk memerintah bersama-Ku atas kedua belas suku Israel.”<f caller="+"><fr>22:30
</fr><fk>memerintah … kedua belas suku Israel
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: mengadili kedua belas suku Israel. Kemungkinan besar arti ‘kedua belas suku Israel’ di sini meliputi semua umat Allah yang masuk kerajaan Allah, berarti orang-orang dari bangsa mana pun (Gal. 3:26-29; 6:16; Luk. 13:29). Arti ‘mengadili’ dalam ayat ini kemungkinan besar lebih dari sekedar menyelesaikan perkara, tetapi memerintah bersama Kristus dalam kerajaan Allah.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Petrus akan mengaku tidak mengenal Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 26:31-35; Mrk. 14:27-31; Yoh. 13:36-38
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="LUK.22.31" />Lalu Tuhan Yesus berkata kepada Petrus, “Simon, Simon, dengarlah baik-baik! Satanas sudah minta izin kepada Allah untuk menggoncangkan kamu semua, bagaikan petani memisahkan gandum dari kulitnya, untuk melihat siapa yang akan tetap percaya kepada-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="LUK.22.32" />Tetapi Aku sudah mendoakanmu, Simon, supaya kamu tetap percaya kepada-Ku. Dan sesudah ujian ini, ketika kamu sudah kembali percaya kepada-Ku, hendaklah kamu menguatkan keyakinan saudara-saudarimu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="LUK.22.33" />Lalu kata Petrus kepada-Nya, “Tetapi Tuhan, saya akan tetap ikut Engkau sekalipun harus masuk penjara atau mati dibunuh bersama-Mu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="LUK.22.34" />Tetapi jawab Yesus, “Petrus, Aku beritahukan kepadamu: Sebelum ayam berkokok besok pagi, kamu sudah tiga kali mengaku tidak kenal Aku!”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Bersiaplah menghadapi kesulitan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="LUK.22.35" />Kemudian Yesus berkata kepada para murid-Nya, “Ingatlah kembali waktu Aku mengutus kalian pergi memberitakan Kabar Baik tanpa membawa kantong uang, tas, maupun sepatu. Apakah kalian mengalami kekurangan?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab mereka, “Tidak.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="LUK.22.36" />Lalu kata-Nya kepada mereka, “Tetapi sekarang, kalau kamu mempunyai kantong uang atau tas, bawalah. Dan kalau kamu tidak mempunyai pedang, hendaklah kamu membelinya, sekalipun harus menjual jubahmu supaya bisa memilikinya.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="LUK.22.37" />Karena Aku sungguh-sungguh berkata kepada kalian bahwa sekarang ini nubuatan para nabi tentang Aku sedang ditepati. Semua harus terjadi sesuai dengan yang dinubuatkan tentang Aku, termasuk nubuatan yang mengatakan,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Dia akan dianggap sama seperti para penjahat.’”<x caller="+"><xo>22:37
</xo><xt>Yes. 53:12 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="38" bcv="LUK.22.38" />Lalu mereka berkata, “Tuhan, lihat! Di sini ada dua pedang.”
</p>
<p style="p">Kata Yesus, “Itu cukup.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus berdoa sendirian di taman Getsemani
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 26:36-46; Mrk. 14:32-42
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="LUK.22.39" />Lalu seperti kebiasaan Yesus, Dia meninggalkan Yerusalem dan pergi ke Bukit Zaitun bersama para murid-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="LUK.22.40" />Setibanya di tempat itu, Dia menyuruh mereka, “Berdoalah terus supaya kamu masing-masing tidak berbuat dosa ketika dicobai iblis.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="LUK.22.41" />Kemudian Yesus menjauh dari mereka, kira-kira tiga puluh meter. Di situ Dia sujud berdoa, kata-Nya,
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="LUK.22.42" />“Ya Bapa, Aku mohon, kalau Bapa mau, janganlah biarkan Aku menjalani penderitaan ini! Tetapi janganlah terjadi menurut kehendak-Ku, melainkan kehendak-Mu sajalah yang jadi.”
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="LUK.22.43" />Lalu malaikat dari surga menampakkan diri kepada Yesus dan menguatkan Dia.
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="LUK.22.44" />Karena beratnya penderitaan Yesus, Dia semakin sungguh-sungguh berdoa sampai mengeluarkan keringat seperti darah yang menetes ke tanah.
<ve />
<v id="45" bcv="LUK.22.45" />Sesudah selesai berdoa, Dia berdiri lalu kembali kepada para murid-Nya dan mendapati mereka sedang tidur. Mereka lelah karena sangat sedih.
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="LUK.22.46" />Lalu kata-Nya kepada mereka, “Kenapa kalian tidur?! Bangunlah dan berdoalah supaya kamu masing-masing tidak berbuat dosa ketika iblis mencobaimu.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus ditangkap
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 26:47-56; Mrk. 14:43-50; Yoh. 18:3-11
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="47" bcv="LUK.22.47" />Waktu Yesus masih berbicara, datanglah segerombolan orang yang dipimpin oleh Yudas, salah satu dari kedua belas murid-Nya. Dia mendekati Yesus untuk memeluk-Nya.<x caller="+"><xo>22:47
</xo><xt>Mat. 26:48 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="48" bcv="LUK.22.48" />Tetapi kata Yesus kepadanya, “Yudas! Jadi dengan pelukanmu inilah kamu mengkhianati Aku, Sang Anak Adam!”
<ve />
<v id="49" bcv="LUK.22.49" />Ketika para murid yang lain melihat yang sedang terjadi, mereka berkata, “Tuhan, kami siap melawan mereka dengan pedang!”
<ve />
<v id="50" bcv="LUK.22.50" />Lalu salah seorang murid-Nya menyerang budak imam besar dengan pedang dan memotong telinga kanannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="51" bcv="LUK.22.51" />Tetapi Yesus berkata, “Hentikan!” Lalu Dia menyentuh telinga orang itu sehingga tersambung kembali.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="52" bcv="LUK.22.52" />Kemudian Yesus berkata kepada para imam kepala, pimpinan pengawal rumah Allah, dan pemimpin orang Yahudi yang datang untuk menangkap-Nya, “Ternyata kalian pikir Aku ini penjahat, sehingga kalian merasa harus mengajak rombongan besar bersenjatakan pedang dan kayu pemukul!
<ve />
<v id="53" bcv="LUK.22.53" />Padahal setiap hari Aku berada di antara kalian di teras rumah Allah. Kenapa kalian tidak berani menangkap Aku di sana?! Tetapi memang waktu yang gelap ini cocok bagi kalian, karena kalian menjalankan kemauan para penguasa kegelapan.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Petrus mengaku tidak mengenal Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 26:57-58, 69-75; Mrk. 14:53-54, 66-72; Yoh. 18:12-18, 25-27
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="54" bcv="LUK.22.54" />Sesudah mereka menangkap Yesus, mereka menggiring-Nya ke rumah imam besar. Sementara itu, Petrus mengikuti dari jauh.
<ve />
<v id="55" bcv="LUK.22.55" />Orang-orang sudah menyalakan api di tengah halaman rumah itu, dan mereka duduk menghangatkan badan di sekelilingnya. Petrus juga duduk di situ di antara mereka.
<ve />
<v id="56" bcv="LUK.22.56" />Seorang pembantu perempuan melihat Petrus duduk dekat api. Dia memandangi Petrus, lalu berkata, “Orang ini juga pengikut Yesus.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="57" bcv="LUK.22.57" />Tetapi Petrus menyangkalnya, katanya, “Ibu, saya tidak kenal orang itu.”
<ve />
<v id="58" bcv="LUK.22.58" />Tidak lama kemudian seorang laki-laki melihat Petrus dan berkata, “Kamu juga pengikut orang itu.”
</p>
<p style="p">Tetapi Petrus berkata, “Bukan, Pak!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="59" bcv="LUK.22.59" />Kira-kira satu jam kemudian, seorang yang lain berkata dengan yakin, “Sungguh, orang ini adalah pengikut Yesus, karena dia juga orang Galilea.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="60" bcv="LUK.22.60" />Tetapi Petrus berkata, “Pak, saya tidak mengerti maksud Bapak.” Saat itu juga, ketika dia masih berbicara, ayam pun berkokok.
<ve />
<v id="61" bcv="LUK.22.61" />Lalu Tuhan Yesus berbalik memandang Petrus. Maka teringatlah Petrus tentang apa yang sudah dikatakan Tuhan kepadanya, “Sebelum ayam berkokok, kamu sudah tiga kali mengaku tidak kenal Aku.”
<ve />
<v id="62" bcv="LUK.22.62" />Lalu Petrus keluar dari halaman rumah itu dan menangis dengan sangat sedih.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Para pengawal rumah Allah mempermainkan Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 26:67-68; Mrk. 14:65
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="63" bcv="LUK.22.63" />Lalu para pengawal rumah Allah yang menahan Yesus mempermainkan Dia dengan mengejek dan memukuli-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="64" bcv="LUK.22.64" />Mereka menutup mata Yesus dengan kain lalu berulang-ulang memukul Dia serta berkata, “Kalau kamu betul-betul nabi, coba tebak siapa nama orang yang barusan memukulmu.”
<ve />
<v id="65" bcv="LUK.22.65" />Dan masih banyak lagi kata-kata yang mereka ucapkan untuk mencaci maki Dia.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus dibawa menghadap sidang Mahkamah Agama Yahudi
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 26:57-58, 69-75; Mrk. 14:53-54, 66-72; Yoh. 18:12-18, 25-27
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="66" bcv="LUK.22.66" />Pagi harinya, berkumpullah para anggota Mahkamah Agama, termasuk para pemimpin Yahudi, imam kepala, dan ahli Taurat. Lalu Yesus dibawa menghadap mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="67" bcv="LUK.22.67" />Mereka berkata, “Katakan kepada kami! Apa betul kamu ini Kristus?”<x caller="+"><xo>22:67
</xo><xt>Mat. 1:12-16 CK</xt></x>
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Yesus, “Kalau pun Aku katakan bahwa Aku memang Kristus, kalian tidak akan percaya.
<ve />
<v id="68" bcv="LUK.22.68" />Dan kalau Aku bertanya sesuatu, kalian juga tidak akan menjawab atau membebaskan Aku.
<ve />
<v id="69" bcv="LUK.22.69" />Tetapi tidak lama lagi, Aku, Sang Anak Adam,<x caller="+"><xo>22:69
</xo><xt>Mat. 8:20 CK</xt></x> akan duduk di tempat yang paling terhormat di sebelah kanan Allah Yang Mahakuasa.”<x caller="+"><xo>22:69
</xo><xt>Mzm. 110:1</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="70" bcv="LUK.22.70" />Lalu mereka semua berkata, “Kalau begitu, kamu ini benar Anak Allah?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Yesus kepada mereka, “Demikianlah, seperti yang kalian katakan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="71" bcv="LUK.22.71" />Maka mereka berkata, “Kita tidak perlu mencari saksi yang lain lagi! Dia sendiri sudah mengakuinya barusan, dan kita mendengarnya sendiri!”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="23" />
<s style="s1">Gubernur Pilatus memeriksa Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 27:1-2, 11-14; Mrk. 15:1-5; Yoh. 18:28-38
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LUK.23.1" />Kemudian seluruh anggota sidang itu berdiri lalu membawa Yesus untuk disidang di hadapan Gubernur Pilatus.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="LUK.23.2" />Di situ mereka mulai menuduh Yesus dengan berkata, “Orang ini menyesatkan bangsa kami, menghasut rakyat supaya tidak membayar pajak kepada pemerintah Roma, dan mengaku-ngaku sebagai Kristus, yaitu raja orang Yahudi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="LUK.23.3" />Lalu Pilatus bertanya kepada Yesus, “Apa benar kamu ini raja orang Yahudi?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Yesus, “Demikianlah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="LUK.23.4" />Lalu Pilatus berkata kepada para imam kepala dan orang banyak itu, “Saya tidak menemukan kesalahan apa pun pada orang ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="LUK.23.5" />Tetapi mereka semakin mendesak Pilatus dengan berkata, “Lewat ajarannya, dia menghasut rakyat di seluruh Yudea untuk memberontak, mulai dari Galilea dan sekarang sudah sampai ke sini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="LUK.23.6" />Waktu mendengar tentang Galilea, Pilatus bertanya, “Apakah dia orang Galilea?”
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="LUK.23.7" />Ketika mengetahui bahwa Yesus berasal dari wilayah kekuasaan Raja Herodes, Pilatus pun memerintahkan supaya Yesus dibawa kepada Herodes, yang saat itu kebetulan sedang berada di Yerusalem.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Raja Herodes memeriksa Yesus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="LUK.23.8" />Herodes sudah lama ingin melihat Yesus, karena dia sudah mendengar banyak hal tentang Yesus. Jadi, dia senang sekali bertemu dan berharap bisa melihat Yesus melakukan suatu keajaiban.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="LUK.23.9" />Herodes menanyakan banyak hal kepada-Nya, tetapi Yesus sama sekali tidak menjawab.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="LUK.23.10" />Sementara itu, para imam kepala dan ahli Taurat berdiri di dekat Yesus dan terus saja melemparkan tuduhan terhadap-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="LUK.23.11" />Maka Herodes dan para tentaranya menghina Dia dan mempermainkan-Nya. Herodes mengejek Yesus sebagai raja dengan menyuruh mereka memakaikan jubah yang indah kepada-Nya. Lalu Herodes menyuruh para tentaranya mengembalikan Yesus kepada Pilatus dalam keadaan masih memakai jubah itu.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="LUK.23.12" />Sejak itu, Pilatus dan Herodes mulai bersahabat. Sebelumnya mereka saling membenci.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pilatus menyerahkan Yesus untuk dihukum mati
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 27:15-26; Mrk. 15:6-15; Yoh. 18:39—19:16
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="LUK.23.13" />Lalu Pilatus mengumpulkan para imam kepala, anggota sidang Mahkamah Agama, serta rakyat.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="LUK.23.14" />Katanya kepada mereka, “Kalian mengantarkan orang ini kepada saya dengan tuduhan bahwa dia menghasut rakyat untuk memberontak. Tetapi sesudah saya memeriksa dia di hadapan kalian, saya tidak menemukan kesalahan seperti yang kalian tuduhkan kepadanya.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="LUK.23.15" />Dan waktu saya menyuruh kalian membawa masalah ini kepada Herodes, dia juga tidak menemukan kesalahan padanya. Jadi sungguh jelas, Yesus tidak melakukan satu kesalahan pun yang membuat dia pantas dihukum mati.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="LUK.23.16" />Karena itu, saya hanya akan memberikan hukuman cambuk kepadanya. Sesudah itu saya akan membebaskan dia.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17-18" bcv="LUK.23.17" />Akan tetapi semua orang yang berkumpul di situ berteriak, “Bunuh dia! Bebaskan Barabas untuk kami!”
</p>
<p style="p">(Mereka berteriak begitu tentang Barabas karena sudah menjadi kewajiban gubernur untuk membebaskan seorang tahanan sesuai permintaan rakyat pada setiap Hari Raya Paskah.)
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="LUK.23.19" />Saat itu Barabas sedang dipenjara karena terlibat dalam suatu pemberontakan dan kerusuhan yang menyebabkan terjadinya pembunuhan di kota itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="LUK.23.20" />Pilatus ingin membebaskan Yesus, maka dia berbicara lagi kepada orang banyak itu.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="LUK.23.21" />Tetapi mereka malah semakin keras berteriak-teriak, “Salibkan dia! Salibkan dia!”<x caller="+"><xo>23:21
</xo><xt>Mat. 27:22 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="LUK.23.22" />Untuk ketiga kalinya Pilatus bertanya kepada mereka, “Mengapa? Kejahatan apakah yang sudah dilakukan orang ini? Tidak ada satu kesalahan pun yang membuat dia pantas dihukum mati. Karena itu saya akan menyuruh para tentara untuk mencambuk dia. Sesudah itu saya akan melepaskannya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="LUK.23.23" />Tetapi mereka semakin lantang berteriak untuk mendesak dan menuntut supaya Yesus disalibkan. Akhirnya suara keras orang banyak bersama imam-imam kepala berhasil mengalahkan kemauan Pilatus.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="LUK.23.24" />Pilatus pun menjatuhkan hukuman mati kepada Yesus sesuai tuntutan orang banyak itu.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="LUK.23.25" />Keputusannya memang tidak adil, karena hanya berdasarkan tuntutan suara terbanyak dia membebaskan Barabas dari penjara, padahal dia jelas-jelas bersalah karena terlibat dalam pemberontakan dan pembunuhan. Sedangkan Yesus yang tidak bersalah justru diserahkannya untuk mereka perlakukan sewenang-wenang.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus disalibkan
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 27:32-44; Mrk. 15:21-32; Yoh. 19:17-27
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="LUK.23.26" />Sesudah Yesus dicambuki,<f caller="+"><fr>23:26
</fr><fk>Sesudah Yesus dicambuki
</fk><ft>Menurut kebiasaan Romawi, setiap orang yang dihukum mati selalu dicambuki sebelum disalibkan. Lihat Mat. 27:26-31 dan Mrk. 15:16-20.</ft></f> tentara-tentara Romawi menggiring Dia ke luar dari kota Yerusalem. Yesus memikul sendiri kayu salib-Nya. Tetapi ketika tentara-tentara itu melihat seseorang bernama Simon— yang berasal dari kota Kirene dan kebetulan sedang berjalan masuk ke Yerusalem— mereka memaksa<x caller="+"><xo>23:26
</xo><xt>Mat. 27:32 CK</xt></x> dia untuk memikul salib Yesus itu dengan berjalan di belakang-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="LUK.23.27" />Banyak sekali orang mengikuti Yesus, termasuk para perempuan yang menangisi dan meratapi penderitaan-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="LUK.23.28" />Tetapi Yesus berpaling kepada mereka dan berkata, “Hai ibu-ibu Yerusalem, janganlah menangisi Aku. Tangisilah diri kalian sendiri dan anak-anak kalian.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="LUK.23.29" />Karena akan tiba waktunya Allah menghukum kota ini. Dan pada waktu itu orang-orang akan berkata, ‘Berbahagialah para ibu mandul yang tidak pernah hamil, tidak pernah melahirkan, atau tidak pernah menyusui.’
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="LUK.23.30" />Karena kesusahan yang akan terjadi saat itu sangat mengerikan sehingga penduduk daerah ini akan berteriak, ‘Hai gunung-gunung dan bukit-bukit, runtuhlah menimpa kami!’<x caller="+"><xo>23:30
</xo><xt>Hos. 10:8</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="LUK.23.31" />Sebab kalau sekarang orang-orang memperlakukan Aku seperti ini, coba bayangkan sehebat apa kejahatan yang akan dilakukan manusia ketika sudah tiba masanya!”<f caller="+"><fr>23:31
</fr><fk>peribahasa
</fk><ft>Yesus menggunakan peribahasa yang umum pada zaman-Nya. Terjemahan harfiahnya, “Sebab kalau mereka sudah melakukan hal-hal (yang jahat) seperti ini ketika pohon masih muda, coba bayangkan apa yang akan mereka lakukan ketika pohon itu sudah tua!”</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="LUK.23.32" />Para tentara itu juga menggiring dua orang penjahat yang sudah dijatuhi hukuman mati untuk disalibkan bersama dengan Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="LUK.23.33" />Sesudah tiba di tempat yang bernama Tengkorak,<x caller="+"><xo>23:33
</xo><xt>Mat. 27:33 CK</xt></x> tentara-tentara itu menyalibkan Yesus dan kedua penjahat tersebut, yang seorang disalibkan di sebelah kanan-Nya, dan yang seorang lagi di sebelah kiri-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="LUK.23.34" />Kemudian Yesus berkata, “Bapa, ampunilah orang-orang ini, karena mereka tidak tahu apa yang mereka lakukan.”
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu para tentara itu membagi-bagi pakaian-Nya dengan cara membuang undi.<f caller="+"><fr>23:34
</fr><fk>membagi-bagi … undi
</fk><ft>Kata-kata ini mengacu pada Mzm. 22:18.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="LUK.23.35" />Orang banyak yang ada di sana berdiri dan menyaksikan semua kejadian itu. Para pemimpin Yahudi terus mengejek Dia dengan berkata, “Orang lain dia selamatkan. Biarlah sekarang dia menyelamatkan dirinya sendiri kalau memang benar dia Kristus yang dipilih dan diutus oleh Allah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="LUK.23.36" />Para tentara juga mengolok-olok Dia. Beberapa kali mereka mendekati-Nya dan menawarkan anggur asam kepada-Nya
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="LUK.23.37" />dengan berkata, “Kalau benar kamu ini raja orang Yahudi, selamatkanlah dirimu!”
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="LUK.23.38" />Pada bagian atas salib Yesus, yaitu di atas kepala-Nya, terpasang papan yang bertuliskan, “Inilah raja orang Yahudi”— yang ditulis dalam bahasa Yunani, Latin, dan Ibrani.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="LUK.23.39" />Salah satu penjahat yang disalibkan bersama Yesus juga mulai menghina Dia dengan berkata, “Hei! Kamu ini Kristus, bukan?! Selamatkanlah dirimu dan kami juga!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="40" bcv="LUK.23.40" />Namun penjahat yang satu lagi menegur dia, “Jangan berkata begitu! Apa kamu tidak takut kepada Allah?! Lihat, kita bertiga ini sama-sama dihukum mati,
<ve />
<v id="41" bcv="LUK.23.41" />tetapi hanya kamu dan aku yang pantas menerima hukuman ini karena kita memang berbuat jahat, sedangkan Yesus itu sama sekali tidak bersalah!”
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="LUK.23.42" />Lalu dia berkata kepada Yesus, “Ya Tuhan, tolong ingat saya ketika Engkau sudah memerintah sebagai Raja!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="43" bcv="LUK.23.43" />Yesus menjawabnya, “Sesungguhnya Aku menegaskan kepadamu, hari ini juga kamu akan bersama dengan Aku di Firdaus.”<f caller="+"><fr>23:43
</fr><fk>Firdaus
</fk><ft>Firdaus adalah nama tempat bahagia untuk orang mati yang selama hidupnya sudah sesuai kehendak Allah, dan ini dibayangkan seperti taman indah di mana orang-orang saleh menunggu penggenapan kerajaan Allah ketika mereka masuk surga. Di dalam perumpamaan orang kaya dan Lazarus, orang kaya masuk neraka, sedangkan Lazarus berada di Firdaus bersama Abraham (Luk. 16:23).</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus mati
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 27:45-56; Mrk. 15:33-41; Yoh. 19:28-30
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="44-45" bcv="LUK.23.44" />Kira-kira jam dua belas siang, tiba-tiba matahari berhenti bersinar, sehingga seluruh daerah itu menjadi gelap sampai jam tiga sore. Keajaiban lain yang terjadi adalah tirai yang tergantung pada pintu ruang kudus<x caller="+"><xo>23:44-45
</xo><xt>Mat. 27:51 CK</xt></x> di dalam rumah Allah robek sendiri dari atas sampai ke bawah menjadi dua bagian.
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="LUK.23.46" />Lalu Yesus berseru dengan suara keras, “Bapa, Aku serahkan jiwa-Ku kepada-Mu.”<x caller="+"><xo>23:46
</xo><xt>Mzm. 31:5</xt></x> Sesudah berkata begitu, Dia menghembuskan nafas terakhir.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="47" bcv="LUK.23.47" />Ketika komandan kompi<x caller="+"><xo>23:47
</xo><xt>Mat. 8:5 CK</xt></x> yang mengawasi penyaliban melihat kejadian itu, dia memuji Allah dengan berkata, “Sungguh, orang ini tidak bersalah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="48" bcv="LUK.23.48" />Sesudah melihat kejadian-kejadian itu, semua orang yang berkumpul menyaksikan penyaliban tadi pulang dengan sangat sedih dan menyesal.<x caller="+"><xo>23:48
</xo><xt>Luk. 18:13 CK; Zak. 12:10-11</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="49" bcv="LUK.23.49" />Semua pengikut Yesus menyaksikan seluruh peristiwa itu dari kejauhan, termasuk para perempuan yang sudah menyertai Dia dari Galilea.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Mayat Yesus dikuburkan
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 27:57-61; Mrk. 15:42-47; Yoh. 19:38-42
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="50-51" bcv="LUK.23.50" />Ada seorang laki-laki bernama Yusuf yang berasal dari kota Arimatea di provinsi Yudea. Dia orang baik dan jujur yang juga menanti-nantikan saatnya Allah mendirikan kerajaan-Nya dengan nyata di dunia ini. Dia anggota sidang Mahkamah Agama Yahudi, tetapi dia tidak setuju atas keputusan dan tindakan sidang itu terhadap Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="52" bcv="LUK.23.52" />Jadi, segera sesudah Yesus mati, Yusuf pergi menghadap Pilatus untuk memohon izin supaya dia bisa menguburkan mayat Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="53" bcv="LUK.23.53" />Atas izin Pilatus, Yusuf dibantu beberapa orang lain menurunkan mayat-Nya, lalu membungkus-Nya dengan kain kafan yang terbuat dari linen. Mereka meletakkan-Nya di dalam kuburan yang dibuat seperti gua di dalam bukit batu. Kuburan itu masih baru dan belum pernah dipakai.
<ve />
<v id="54" bcv="LUK.23.54" />Hal-hal itu dilakukan pada hari Jumat sore menjelang tibanya hari Sabat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="55" bcv="LUK.23.55" />Para perempuan yang menyertai Yesus dari Galilea itu mengikuti Yusuf dari jauh, dan melihat kuburan Yesus, juga menyaksikan bagaimana Yusuf meletakkan mayat Yesus di situ.
<ve />
<v id="56" bcv="LUK.23.56" />Kemudian mereka kembali ke Yerusalem untuk menyiapkan rempah-rempah harum dan minyak mur untuk mengurapi mayat Yesus dengan baik sesuai kebiasaan orang Yahudi. Dan pada hari Sabat mereka beristirahat menaati hukum Taurat.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="24" />
<s style="s1">Yesus hidup kembali
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 28:1-10; Mrk. 16:1-8; Yoh. 20:1-10
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="LUK.24.1" />Pagi-pagi benar pada hari pertama minggu itu, para perempuan tadi dan beberapa wanita lain pergi ke kuburan Yesus dengan membawa rempah-rempah harum dan minyak wangi yang sudah mereka siapkan.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="LUK.24.2" />Sesudah tiba di sana, mereka melihat batu penutup kuburan itu sudah terguling.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="LUK.24.3" />Mereka pun memasuki kuburan itu, tetapi mayat Tuhan Yesus sudah tidak ada di sana.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="LUK.24.4" />Sementara mereka masih kebingungan melihat kubur yang kosong, tiba-tiba muncullah dua malaikat berdiri di dekat mereka. Keduanya tampak seperti laki-laki dengan pakaian yang bersinar.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="LUK.24.5" />Dengan ketakutan, para perempuan itu bersujud dengan muka sampai ke tanah. Lalu kedua malaikat itu berkata kepada mereka, “Kalian tidak usah mencari Orang yang hidup di tempat orang-orang mati!
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="LUK.24.6" />Yesus tidak ada lagi di sini. Dia sudah hidup kembali. Ingatlah yang sudah Dia katakan kepada kalian ketika masih di Galilea,
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="LUK.24.7" />yaitu, ‘Supaya nubuatan para nabi ditepati, Sang Anak Adam akan diserahkan ke tangan orang-orang berdosa, mati disalibkan, dan akan hidup kembali pada hari yang ketiga.’”
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="LUK.24.8" />Para perempuan itu pun teringat akan kata-kata Yesus,<x caller="+"><xo>24:8
</xo><xt>Luk. 18:31-34</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="LUK.24.9" />lalu mereka meninggalkan kuburan dan pergi memberitahukan seluruh kejadian itu kepada kesebelas murid Yesus dan semua pengikut-Nya yang lain.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="LUK.24.10" />Para perempuan yang pergi ke kubur Yesus antara lain Maria dari kampung Magdala, Yohana, Maria ibu Yakobus, dan beberapa orang lain. Mereka itulah yang menyampaikan kejadian tadi kepada para rasul Yesus, yaitu murid-murid-Nya.<x caller="+"><xo>24:10
</xo><xt>Mat. 10:2</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="LUK.24.11" />Tetapi bagi murid-murid-Nya, berita itu seperti omong kosong saja. Mereka tidak percaya pada kesaksian para perempuan itu.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="LUK.24.12" />Walaupun begitu, Petrus bangkit berdiri dan berlari ke kuburan Yesus. Sambil membungkuk dia melihat ke dalam gua kuburan, tetapi yang ada di situ hanyalah kain kafan bekas pembungkus mayat Yesus. Dengan terheran-heran dia pulang dan bertanya-tanya dalam hati apa yang sudah terjadi.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus memperlihatkan diri kepada dua pengikut-Nya dalam perjalanan ke Emaus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 16:12-13
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="LUK.24.13" />Pada hari yang sama, dua orang pengikut Yesus sedang dalam perjalanan ke kampung Emaus, yang berjarak kira-kira sebelas kilometer dari Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="LUK.24.14" />Sambil berjalan mereka bercakap-cakap tentang semua peristiwa yang sudah terjadi selama itu.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="LUK.24.15" />Sementara mereka sedang berbincang dan bertukar pikiran, Yesus sendiri datang mendekati mereka lalu berjalan bersama mereka.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="LUK.24.16" />Memang keduanya melihat Dia, tetapi seperti ada suatu penghalang yang membuat mereka tidak mengenali-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="LUK.24.17" />Yesus bertanya kepada mereka, “Apa yang sedang kalian bicarakan dalam perjalanan ini?— sampai membuat muka kalian begitu sedih.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="LUK.24.18" />Salah satu dari mereka yang bernama Kleopas menjawab, “Mungkin hanya Bapak satu-satunya pendatang di Yerusalem yang belum tahu tentang kejadian-kejadian yang terjadi beberapa hari terakhir ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="LUK.24.19" />Lalu tanya Yesus, “Kejadian apa?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab mereka, “Ada seorang dari Nazaret bernama Yesus. Dia terbukti sebagai nabi yang penuh kuasa dalam perkataan dan perbuatannya, baik di hadapan Allah maupun di mata semua orang.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="LUK.24.20" />Tetapi imam-imam kepala dan para anggota Mahkamah Agama kami sudah menyerahkan dia kepada penguasa Romawi untuk dihukum mati, lalu dia disalibkan.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="LUK.24.21" />Padahal sebelumnya kami berharap dialah yang akan membebaskan orang Israel dari penjajahan Romawi. Ternyata dia bukanlah Raja Penyelamat yang kami nanti-nantikan, karena sekarang dia sudah mati, dan ini hari yang ketiga.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="LUK.24.22" />Tadi pagi, beberapa perempuan dari kelompok kami mengejutkan kami dengan berita yang aneh. Pagi-pagi sekali mereka sudah pergi ke kuburan Yesus,
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="LUK.24.23" />tetapi mereka tidak menemukan mayatnya di sana. Lalu mereka kembali dan memberitahu kami bahwa mereka melihat dua malaikat, dan kedua malaikat itu mengatakan bahwa Yesus sudah hidup kembali.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="LUK.24.24" />Beberapa orang sahabat kami pergi juga ke kuburan itu dan ternyata mereka pun tidak melihat mayat Yesus di sana, tepat seperti kata perempuan-perempuan itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="LUK.24.25" />Kemudian Yesus menjawab mereka berdua, “Wah! Ternyata kalian belum memahami dan sangat sulit mempercayai nubuatan para nabi!
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="LUK.24.26" />Seharusnya kamu tahu bahwa sebelum Kristus masuk ke dalam kemuliaan-Nya, Dia sudah ditetapkan untuk menderita lebih dulu.”
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="LUK.24.27" />Lalu Yesus menjelaskan segala sesuatu yang tertulis dalam Kitab Suci mengenai diri-Nya, mulai dari Kitab Musa sampai semua kitab para nabi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="LUK.24.28" />Hari sudah sore ketika mereka bertiga mendekati kampung Emaus. Yesus berbuat seolah mau meneruskan perjalanan-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="LUK.24.29" />Tetapi kedua orang itu mendesak Dia dengan berkata, “Tinggallah bersama kami karena matahari hampir terbenam dan hari sudah mau gelap.” Maka Yesus pun setuju dan ikut bermalam bersama mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="LUK.24.30" />Waktu mereka duduk untuk makan bersama, Yesus mengambil roti dan mengucap syukur kepada Allah. Dia menyobek-nyobek roti itu lalu memberikannya kepada mereka.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="LUK.24.31" />Pada saat itulah tiba-tiba mata mereka terbuka dan mengenali Yesus. Tetapi Dia langsung menghilang dari hadapan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="LUK.24.32" />Lalu kedua orang itu berkata satu sama lain, “Oh, pantas saja semangat kita begitu menyala-nyala dalam perjalanan tadi, ketika Dia berbicara dan menjelaskan isi Kitab Suci kepada kita!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="LUK.24.33" />Saat itu juga, walaupun sudah malam, keduanya bangkit berdiri dan kembali ke Yerusalem. Di sana mereka menemui kesebelas murid Yesus yang sedang berkumpul bersama para pengikut-Nya yang lain,
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="LUK.24.34" />lalu memberitahukan, “Tuhan Yesus benar-benar sudah hidup kembali dan sudah memperlihatkan diri-Nya kepada Petrus!”
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="LUK.24.35" />Kedua orang itu juga menceritakan apa yang mereka alami dalam perjalanan ke Emaus, dan bagaimana mereka mengenali Yesus ketika Dia menyobek-nyobek roti.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus memperlihatkan diri kepada pengikut-Nya
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 28:16-20; Mrk. 16:14-18; Yoh. 20:19-23; Kis. 1:6-8
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="LUK.24.36" />Ketika mereka berdua masih berbicara, tiba-tiba Yesus sendiri berdiri di antara mereka dan memberi salam kepada mereka, “Biarlah kalian merasa tenang di hati!”<f caller="+"><fr>24:36
</fr><fk>Biarlah kalian …
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah, Yesus mengucapkan dua kata dalam bahasa Yunani yang artinya ‘Sejahteralah kalian’. Kemungkinan besar waktu Yesus menyampaikan salam ini Dia menggunakan bahasa Aram ‘</ft><ft><it>shlama</it>’ atau bahasa Ibrani ‘<it>syalom</it>’. Kata ini merupakan ucapan salam yang umum dan dipakai sehari-hari. Tetapi dalam situasi ini, Yesus bisa juga mengucapkannya dengan maksud sesuai dengan arti dasar kata-kata itu, yakni ketenangan hati.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="LUK.24.37" />Mereka semua kaget dan takut karena menyangka sedang melihat hantu.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="LUK.24.38" />Tetapi Yesus berkata kepada mereka, “Tidak usah terkejut dan bimbang!
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="LUK.24.39" />Ini Aku! Lihatlah kedua tangan dan kedua kaki-Ku! Peganglah dan lihatlah sendiri. Aku punya tulang dan daging. Jadi Aku bukan hantu!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="40" bcv="LUK.24.40" />Sesudah berkata begitu, Yesus memperlihatkan kedua tangan dan kedua kaki-Nya kepada mereka.
<ve />
<v id="41" bcv="LUK.24.41" />Tetapi mereka belum juga percaya sepenuhnya karena terlalu bersukacita dan terheran-heran melihat Yesus. Karena itu Yesus berkata kepada mereka, “Apakah kalian punya makanan di sini?”
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="LUK.24.42" />Lalu mereka memberikan sepotong ikan bakar dan sepotong sarang madu kepada-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="LUK.24.43" />Dia pun mengambil dan memakannya di hadapan mereka semua.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="44" bcv="LUK.24.44" />Lalu Dia berkata kepada mereka, “Sekarang Aku ulangi lagi apa yang pernah Aku katakan kepada kalian, ‘Segala nubuatan yang tertulis tentang diri-Ku dalam kitab hukum Taurat, kitab para nabi, dan kitab Mazmur harus ditepati.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="45" bcv="LUK.24.45" />Kemudian Yesus menerangi pikiran mereka sehingga mereka bisa memahami isi Kitab Suci.
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="LUK.24.46" />Lalu Dia berkata kepada mereka, “Inilah yang sudah dinubuatkan dalam Kitab Suci tentang Aku: ‘Sesuai dengan rencana Allah, Kristus akan menderita dan pada hari yang ketiga akan hidup kembali dari kematian.
<ve />
<v id="47" bcv="LUK.24.47" />Lalu, dimulai dari Yerusalem, utusan-utusan-Ku akan mengabarkan berita keselamatan kepada segala bangsa, supaya mereka bertobat dan dosa-dosa mereka diampuni.’
<ve />
<v id="48" bcv="LUK.24.48" />Kalianlah saksi mata yang akan Aku utus untuk memberitakan tentang semua kejadian itu.
<ve />
<v id="49" bcv="LUK.24.49" />Dan kepada kalian Aku akan mengutus Penolong yang sudah dijanjikan Bapa-Ku.<x caller="+"><xo>24:49
</xo><xt>Yoh. 14:16-17, 26; 15:26; 16:7, 13-15; Kis. 1:4</xt></x> Tinggallah di kota ini sampai Allah memperlengkapi kalian dengan kuasa dari surga.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus terangkat ke surga
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 16:19-20; Kis. 1:9-11
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="50" bcv="LUK.24.50" />Kemudian Yesus mengajak mereka ke luar dari kota Yerusalem, yaitu ke daerah kampung Betania. Di sana Dia mengangkat kedua tangan-Nya untuk memberkati mereka.
<ve />
<v id="51" bcv="LUK.24.51" />Selagi Dia sedang memberkati mereka, terangkatlah Dia ke surga dan tidak kelihatan lagi.
<ve />
<v id="52" bcv="LUK.24.52" />Mereka semua sujud menyembah-Nya, lalu kembali ke Yerusalem dengan penuh sukacita.
<ve />
<v id="53" bcv="LUK.24.53" />Mereka selalu memuji-muji Allah dan hampir tidak pernah meninggalkan teras rumah Allah. Amin.<ve />
</p>
</book>
<book id="JHN"><id id="JHN">
</id><h>Yohanes
</h><toc level="1">Injil Yohanes
</toc><toc level="2">Yohanes
</toc><toc level="3">Yoh.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">Injil Yohanes
</p>

<c id="1" />
<s style="s1">Kristus datang ke dunia ini
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="JHN.1.1" />Pada permulaan segala sesuatu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia yang disebut Firman<f caller="+"><fr>1:1
</fr><fk>Firman
</fk><ft>Kata Yunani yang diterjemahkan ‘firman’ juga bisa diterjemahkan sebagai ‘perkataan’ atau ‘pesan’. Yohanes memakai kata tersebut sebagai gelar atau nama lain untuk Kristus sendiri, karena melalui Raja Penyelamat, Allah memperkenalkan diri-Nya kepada manusia.</ft></f> sudah bersama dengan Allah,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan Firman itu sendiri adalah Allah.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="JHN.1.2" />Sejak permulaan, Dia sudah ada bersama Allah.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="JHN.1.3" />Allah menciptakan segala sesuatu melalui Dia.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan tiada satu pun yang pernah diciptakan tanpa kekuatan Sang Firman.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="JHN.1.4" />Di dalam diri Firman itu ada kuasa
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang memberi kehidupan kepada semua makhluk.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dan kuasa kehidupan itu seperti terang
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang menyinari hati manusia.<f caller="+"><fr>1:4
</fr><fk>menyinari hati manusia
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: yang adalah terang bagi manusia. Di sini TSI menerjemahkan ‘menerangi hati’ supaya jelas bahwa ini bukan terang biasa seperti terang matahari, pelita, atau lampu. Selanjutnya di ayat 5-9, Yohanes memakai kata ‘Terang’ sebagai nama lain untuk Kristus.</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="JHN.1.5" />Jadi Firman itu juga disebut Terang Dunia.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dia bersinar di dalam kegelapan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan kegelapan tidak bisa menutupi cahaya-Nya.
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="JHN.1.6" />Kemudian, pada waktu yang sudah ditetapkan-Nya, Allah mengutus seorang bernama Yohanes.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="JHN.1.7" />Yohanes diutus untuk mengabarkan tentang Sang Firman itu, supaya setiap orang bisa mendapat kesempatan untuk percaya kepada Dia yang menerangi hati manusia.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="JHN.1.8" />Yohanes sendiri bukanlah Terang Dunia, tetapi dia diutus untuk memberitakan kabar tentang Terang itu.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="JHN.1.9" />Pada waktu itu Terang yang sesungguhnya sedang datang ke dunia ini. Dia adalah terang yang benar-benar bisa menerangi setiap hati manusia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="JHN.1.10" />Dari mulanya, Dia yang disebut Firman sudah berada di dalam dunia ini. Dunia ini diciptakan oleh Dia, tetapi orang-orang yang ada di dunia ini tidak mengenal Dia.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="JHN.1.11" />Dia datang kepada bangsa yang sudah dipilih-Nya,<f caller="+"><fr>1:11
</fr><fk>bangsa yang sudah dipilih-Nya
</fk><ft>Yang dimaksud adalah bangsa Yahudi, atau orang Israel. Allah memilih bangsa tersebut supaya melalui mereka berkat keselamatan diberikan kepada semua suku dan bangsa. Lihat Kej. 12:2-3; 18:18; 26:4; 28:14; Yoh. 4:22; Gal. 3:8.</ft></f> tetapi sebagian besar dari mereka tidak mau percaya kepada-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="JHN.1.12" />Namun kepada setiap orang yang menerima-Nya, Dia memberikan hak untuk menjadi anak-anak Allah. Yang dimaksud ‘menerima Dia’ adalah percaya kepada-Nya.<f caller="+"><fr>1:12
</fr><fk>percaya kepada-Nya
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: percaya dalam nama-Nya. Sesuai kebudayaan Yahudi pada zaman itu, kiasan ‘nama’ tidak hanya mengacu pada nama pribadi saja, melainkan pada seluruh pribadi Yesus sebagai Raja Penyelamat.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="JHN.1.13" />Mereka menjadi anak-anak Allah bukan karena dilahirkan melalui kelahiran jasmani, melainkan kelahiran rohani. Dan hal itu bukan karena keinginan atau rencana manusia, tetapi Allah sendiri yang menjadikan mereka sebagai anak-anak-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="JHN.1.14" />Sang Firman menjadi manusia dan tinggal bersama-sama dengan kita. Sebagian dari kita sudah menyaksikan kemuliaan-Nya, yaitu kemuliaan sebagai Anak satu-satunya dari Bapa. Kita mengenal semua kebaikan hati Allah kepada kita melalui Firman itu, dan Dia sangat layak untuk dipercaya.<f caller="+"><fr>1:14
</fr><fk>sangat layak untuk dipercaya
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: penuh kebenaran. Artinya, Dia sangat layak untuk dipercaya dalam tugas-Nya memperkenalkan Allah kepada manusia, seperti terlihat juga di Yoh. 1:16-18.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="JHN.1.15" />Waktu Yohanes memberi kesaksian tentang Firman itu, dia berkata dengan suara keras, “Inilah Dia yang saya maksudkan waktu saya berkata, ‘Dia yang datang sesudah saya jauh lebih penting daripada saya, sebab jauh sebelum saya dilahirkan, Dia sudah ada.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="JHN.1.16" />Benar sekali, Firman itu sangat layak untuk dipercaya, dan melalui Dia kita terus-menerus menerima bukti kebaikan hati Allah kepada kita.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="JHN.1.17" />Memang Allah memberikan hukum Taurat<x caller="+"><xo>1:17
</xo><xt>Mat. 5:17 CK</xt></x> kepada kita melalui Nabi Musa, tetapi kita sudah menerima bukti kebaikan hati-Nya dan ajaran benar yang pantas kita percaya melalui Yesus, yang adalah Kristus.<x caller="+"><xo>1:17
</xo><xt>Mat. 1:12-16 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="JHN.1.18" />Tidak ada seorang pun yang pernah melihat Allah, kecuali Dia yang adalah Anak satu-satunya dari Bapa. Dialah yang dapat memperkenalkan Allah kepada kita, karena Dia bersatu dengan Allah Bapa.<f caller="+"><fr>1:18
</fr><fk>bersatu dengan Allah Bapa
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah Yohanes menggunakan kiasan, ‘berada di dada Sang Bapa’. (Lihat Yoh. 3:13.)</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yohanes Pembaptis memberi kesaksian tentang Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 3:1-12; Mrk. 1:2-8; Luk. 3:15-17
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="JHN.1.19" />Ketika Yohanes sedang bersaksi tentang Kristus, para pemimpin Yahudi dari Yerusalem menyuruh beberapa imam dan pelayan-pelayan dari keturunan Lewi untuk bertanya kepadanya, “Kamu melayani dengan jabatan apa?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="JHN.1.20" />Dengan terus terang Yohanes mengaku, “Saya bukan Kristus.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="JHN.1.21" />Lalu mereka bertanya kepadanya, “Kalau begitu, bagaimana? Apakah kamu pengganti Nabi Elia yang dinubuatkan itu?”<x caller="+"><xo>1:21
</xo><xt>Mal. 4:5-6</xt></x>
</p>
<p style="p">Yohanes menjawab, “Bukan.”
</p>
<p style="p">Mereka bertanya lagi, “Apakah kamu nabi yang sudah dinubuatkan untuk menggantikan Musa?”<x caller="+"><xo>1:21
</xo><xt>Ul. 18:15-19</xt></x>
</p>
<p style="p">Dia menjawab, “Bukan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="JHN.1.22" />Lalu mereka bertanya lagi kepada dia, “Jadi sebenarnya tugasmu sebagai apa? Tolong jawab, supaya kami bisa menyampaikan jawabanmu kepada mereka yang menyuruh kami datang kepadamu. Mohon berikan penjelasan tentang dirimu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="JHN.1.23" />Jawab Yohanes, “Saya inilah orang yang dimaksud Nabi Yesaya waktu dia bernubuat,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Kelak akan ada orang yang berseru-seru di padang belantara:
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Siapkanlah jalan untuk kedatangan Tuhan!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Luruskanlah jalan bagi-Nya!’”<x caller="+"><xo>1:23
</xo><xt>Yes. 40:3 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="JHN.1.24" />Sebagian dari orang yang disuruh datang menemui Yohanes itu adalah anggota kelompok agama Yahudi yang disebut Farisi.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="JHN.1.25" />Lalu mereka berkata kepada Yohanes, “Jadi, kalau kamu bukan Kristus, bukan pengganti Elia, dan bukan nabi yang dinubuatkan Musa, kenapa kamu membaptis orang?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="JHN.1.26" />Jawab Yohanes, “Saya membaptis dengan air, tetapi di tengah-tengah kalian ada Seorang yang belum kalian kenal.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="JHN.1.27" />Dialah yang datang sesudah saya, dan kedudukan-Nya lebih tinggi daripada saya. Saya tidak layak melayani Dia, sekalipun hanya membukakan tali sandal-Nya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="JHN.1.28" />Semua itu terjadi di dekat desa Betania, tempat Yohanes membaptis. (Tempat itu terletak di sebelah timur sungai Yordan.)
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus adalah Anak Domba Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="JHN.1.29" />Pada hari berikutnya, Yohanes melihat Yesus datang kepadanya. Lalu Yohanes berkata kepada orang-orang yang ada di situ, “Lihat! Dia itulah Anak Domba Allah! Dialah yang akan menghapuskan dosa manusia di dunia.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="JHN.1.30" />Dialah yang saya maksudkan waktu saya berkata, ‘Seseorang yang datang sesudah saya jauh lebih tinggi kedudukan-Nya daripada saya, karena Dia sudah ada lama sebelum saya dilahirkan.’
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="JHN.1.31" />Dulu saya sendiri pun tidak mengenal Dia. Tetapi Allah mengutus saya untuk membaptis orang-orang Israel dengan air supaya mereka bisa mengenal Dia, bahwa Dia adalah Kristus.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32-34" bcv="JHN.1.32" />Yohanes berkata lagi, “Dulu, memang saya tidak mengenal siapa Kristus itu, tetapi Allah, yang mengutus saya untuk membaptis orang dengan air, sudah memberitahukan kepada saya seperti ini, ‘Kamu akan melihat Roh-Ku turun ke atas Seseorang dan tinggal di atas-Nya. Dialah yang akan membaptis dengan Roh-Ku.’” Lalu kata Yohanes lagi, “Dan saya sudah melihat hal itu! Saya melihat Roh Kudus turun dari langit seperti burung merpati dan hinggap di atas Dia. Oleh karena itu, saya bersaksi kepada kalian bahwa memang benar: Dia itulah Anak Allah.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus memilih murid-murid-Nya yang pertama
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="JHN.1.35" />Keesokan harinya, Yohanes Pembaptis berdiri lagi di tempat itu bersama kami, dua orang dari murid-muridnya.<f caller="+"><fr>1:35
</fr><fk>kami
</fk><ft>Kebanyakan ahli tafsir mengatakan bahwa kemungkinan besar penulis Injil ini termasuk dalam kedua murid Yohanes Pembaptis tersebut. Hal ini sesuai dengan ciri tulisan Yohanes, yang hampir selalu menghindari menyebut nama sendiri, kecuali di kitab Wahyu. Dalam Injil ini, ciri tersebut tampak juga di 1:40; 13:23-25; 18:15; 19:26-27, 35; 20:2-9; dan 21:2, 7. Yang terakhir, di 21:20-25, Yohanes membuat jelas bahwa “murid yang sangat dikasihi Yesus” adalah penulis Injil ini. Mengapa Yohanes tidak langsung menulis namanya? Mungkin supaya tidak membanggakan diri sebagai orang yang dipilih menjadi murid Yesus. TSI menggunakan kata ganti orang pertama, yaitu ‘kami’ dan ‘saya’, supaya jelas bahwa penulis buku ini adalah saksi mata.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="JHN.1.36" />Waktu dia melihat Yesus sedang lewat, dia berkata, “Lihat, itulah Dia— Anak Domba Allah!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="JHN.1.37" />Mendengar ucapannya itu, kami berdua langsung mengikuti Yesus dari belakang.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="JHN.1.38" />Ketika Yesus berbalik dan melihat kami sedang mengikuti-Nya, Dia bertanya, “Kalian mencari apa?”
</p>
<p style="p">Kami menjawab, “Rabi tinggal di mana?” (Panggilan ‘Rabi’ berasal dari bahasa Ibrani yang artinya ‘Guru.’)
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="JHN.1.39" />Lalu jawab Yesus, “Mari ikutlah, nanti kalian akan melihatnya.” Maka kami mengikuti Dia dan melihat di mana Dia tinggal. Mulai hari itu, kira-kira jam empat sore, kami tinggal bersama-sama dengan-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="40-42" bcv="JHN.1.40" />Nama teman saya yang tadi juga mendengar perkataan Yohanes Pembaptis kemudian mengikut Yesus adalah Andreas. Dia punya saudara bernama Simon. Lalu Andreas segera mencari saudaranya itu dan berkata, “Kami sudah bertemu dengan Mesias!” (Mesias artinya ‘Kristus.’) Andreas mengajak Simon datang kepada Yesus. Ketika Yesus melihat Simon, Dia berkata kepadanya, “Namamu adalah Simon anak Yunus. Tetapi Aku memberikan nama baru kepadamu, yaitu Kefas.” (‘Kefas’ adalah kata dalam bahasa Aram<x caller="+"><xo>1:40-42
</xo><xt>Mrk. 7:34</xt></x> yang mempunyai arti sama dengan kata ‘petrus’ dalam bahasa Yunani. Kedua kata itu berarti ‘batu besar.’) Itulah sebabnya Simon sering disebut Petrus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="43" bcv="JHN.1.43" />Hari berikutnya, Yesus memutuskan untuk berangkat ke daerah Galilea. Dalam perjalanan, Dia bertemu dengan Filipus lalu berkata kepadanya, “Mari, ikutlah Aku!”
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="JHN.1.44" />Filipus berasal dari kota Betsaida, sama seperti Andreas dan Petrus.
<ve />
<v id="45" bcv="JHN.1.45" />Sesudah itu, Filipus mencari Natanael dan berkata kepadanya, “Kami sudah menemukan orang<f caller="+"><fr>1:45
</fr><fk>orang
</fk><ft>Di ayat ini, kata ganti untuk Yesus memakai huruf kecil karena Filipus belum percaya bahwa Yesus adalah Anak Allah.</ft></f> yang dinubuatkan Musa dalam Kitab hukum Taurat dan yang dinubuatkan oleh para nabi juga. Dia adalah Yesus anak Yusuf,<f caller="+"><fr>1:45
</fr><fk>anak Yusuf
</fk><ft>Keajaiban-keajaiban yang terjadi waktu Yesus dilahirkan tidak diketahui bahkan oleh orang-orang Nazaret di mana Dia dibesarkan (Mat. 13:55; Luk. 4:22). Jadi orang-orang Israel menganggap bahwa Yesus adalah anak Yusuf (Luk. 3:23). Hanya Maria dan Yusuf yang tahu bahwa Yesus dikandung melalui kuasa Roh Allah sebelum Maria menikah dengan Yusuf.</ft></f> dari kampung Nazaret.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="46" bcv="JHN.1.46" />Tetapi jawab Natanael kepada Filipus, “Nazaret?! Tidak mungkin ada orang baik berasal dari sana!”
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu Filipus menjawab, “Ayo ikut dan lihatlah sendiri!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="47" bcv="JHN.1.47" />Waktu Yesus melihat Natanael datang, Dia berkata tentang Natanael kepada kami, “Lihat, dia itu orang Israel sejati yang tidak mungkin menipu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="48" bcv="JHN.1.48" />Natanael bertanya, “Bagaimana Bapak bisa tahu tentang saya?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Yesus kepadanya, “Sebelum Filipus memanggilmu ke sini, Aku sudah melihat kamu sedang duduk di bawah pohon ara.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="49" bcv="JHN.1.49" />Lalu Natanael berkata kepada Yesus, “Guru, Engkau adalah Anak Allah! Raja orang Israel!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="50" bcv="JHN.1.50" />Dan Yesus menjawab dia, “Apakah kamu percaya hanya karena Aku mengatakan kepadamu bahwa Aku sudah melihatmu duduk di bawah pohon ara? Nanti kamu akan melihat hal-hal yang jauh lebih ajaib daripada itu.”
<ve />
<v id="51" bcv="JHN.1.51" />Lalu Yesus berkata lagi kepada Natanael dan kami semua yang ada di situ, “Aku menegaskan kepadamu bahwa perkataan-Ku ini benar: Kalian akan melihat langit terbuka dan ‘malaikat-malaikat naik turun’<f caller="+"><fr>1:51
</fr><fk>naik turun
</fk><ft>Kata-kata “malaikat-malaikat naik turun” dikutip dari Kej. 28:12 di mana Yakub melihat tangga ke surga. Maksud Yesus di sini adalah bahwa Dia, seperti tangga itu, yang adalah Penghubung antara Allah dan manusia.</ft></f> melalui Aku, Sang Anak Adam.”<x caller="+"><xo>1:51
</xo><xt>Mat. 8:20 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>

<c id="2" />
<s style="s1">Pesta pernikahan di kampung Kana
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JHN.2.1" />Dua hari kemudian ada pesta pernikahan di kampung Kana di daerah Galilea, dan ibu Yesus hadir di pesta itu.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JHN.2.2" />Yesus dan kami murid-murid-Nya juga diundang ke pesta itu.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JHN.2.3" />Waktu air anggur habis, ibu Yesus berkata kepada-Nya, “Mereka sudah kehabisan anggur.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="JHN.2.4" />Lalu jawab Yesus, “Biarkan saja. Kita tidak perlu ikut campur.<f caller="+"><fr>2:4
</fr><fk>Jawaban Yesus terhadap ibu-Nya
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: “Hai perempuan, biarkan saja.” Dalam bahasa Yunani zaman Yesus, sebenarnya panggilan itu termasuk sopan untuk dipakai terhadap ibu atau orang lain, karena Yesus dan tokoh lainnya juga menggunakan kata yang sama dalam beberapa konteks yang situasinya pasti sopan (Mat. 15:28; Luk. 13:12; Yoh. 4:21; Yoh. 19:26; Yoh. 20:15). Namun kalau kata tersebut diterjemahkan ‘Hai perempuan’, maka panggilan itu dapat disalahartikan sebagai perkataan yang sangat kasar. Sebaliknya, dalam situasi ini, jika diterjemahkan dengan kata ‘Ibu’, hal itu juga bisa disalahpahami sebagai sapaan yang terlalu akrab sehingga tidak sesuai dengan bahasa asli. Karena itu, untuk mencerminkan situasi tersebut sedekat mungkin dengan nuansa aslinya, TSI sengaja tidak mencantumkan panggilan itu dalam teks.</ft></f> Belum tiba waktunya untuk menunjukkan kuasa-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="JHN.2.5" />Tetapi walaupun Yesus menjawab demikian, ibu-Nya berkata kepada para pelayan di pesta itu, “Lakukanlah apa saja yang Yesus katakan kepada kalian!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="JHN.2.6" />Di rumah itu ada enam bak air yang terbuat dari batu. Bak itu diisi air supaya tamu-tamu bisa membasuh tangannya sesuai adat Yahudi.<f caller="+"><fr>2:6
</fr><fk>membasuh … sesuai adat Yahudi
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: untuk pembersihan (menurut cara) orang Yahudi. Lihat Mrk. 7:2-4 dan catatan di ayat 2. Air itu dipakai sebagai syarat penyucian diri sesuai adat mereka, bukan sekadar untuk kebersihan seperti mencuci tangan dengan sabun. Kebiasaan ini tidak tertulis dalam peraturan hukum Taurat.</ft></f> Setiap bak isinya kira-kira 100 liter.<f caller="+"><fr>2:6
</fr><fk>kira-kira 100 liter
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: dua atau tiga
</ft><ft><it>metretas.</it></ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="JHN.2.7" />Yesus berkata kepada para pelayan, “Isilah air ke dalam semua bak itu sampai penuh.” Maka mereka mengisi semua bak itu sampai penuh.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="JHN.2.8" />Kemudian Dia berkata kepada mereka, “Sekarang ambillah sedikit air yang ada di situ dan berikanlah kepada pengurus pesta.”
</p>
<p style="p">Mereka pun melakukan seperti yang dikatakan Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="JHN.2.9" />Waktu pengurus pesta mencicipinya, ternyata air itu sudah berubah menjadi anggur! Dia tidak tahu anggur itu dari mana, tetapi para pelayan yang membawa air itu tahu. Lalu pengurus pesta memanggil pengantin laki-laki
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="JHN.2.10" />dan berkata kepadanya, “Waktu orang mengadakan pesta, mereka hampir selalu menghidangkan anggur yang lebih enak dulu, dan sesudah semua tamu minum secukupnya, mereka menghidangkan yang lebih murah untuk menghemat. Tetapi baru sekarang Saudara menghidangkan anggur yang terbaik.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="JHN.2.11" />Demikianlah Yesus melakukan keajaiban yang pertama. Hal itu terjadi di kampung Kana di daerah Galilea. Dengan melakukan keajaiban pertama itu, Yesus mulai menyatakan kemuliaan-Nya, dan kami murid-murid-Nya mulai percaya kepada-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="JHN.2.12" />Sesudah itu Yesus pergi ke Kapernaum<f caller="+"><fr>2:12
</fr><fk>Kapernaum
</fk><ft>Kota ini berada di daerah Galilea, tepatnya di tepi barat danau Galilea, di mana Yesus sering mengajar.</ft></f> bersama ibu-Nya, saudara-saudara-Nya, juga kami murid-murid-Nya. Kami tinggal di situ selama beberapa hari.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus mengusir orang-orang yang menjadikan teras rumah Allah seperti pasar
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 21:12-13; Mrk. 11:15-17; Luk. 19:45-46
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="JHN.2.13" />Karena hari raya agama Yahudi yang disebut Paskah sudah dekat, Yesus pergi ke Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="JHN.2.14" />Di teras rumah Allah, Yesus melihat banyak orang menjadikan tempat itu seperti pasar. Ada yang menjual sapi, domba, burung merpati, dan ada juga penukar uang.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="JHN.2.15" />Karena itu, Yesus membuat alat pemukul dari beberapa potongan tali, lalu mengusir mereka semua dari teras rumah Allah, termasuk semua ternak mereka. Dia membalikkan meja-meja yang dipakai oleh para penukar uang sehingga uang itu berhamburan ke mana-mana.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="JHN.2.16" />Kepada para penjual merpati, Yesus berkata, “Bawa keluar semua burung itu. Jangan kalian jadikan Rumah Bapa-Ku ini sebagai pasar!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="JHN.2.17" />Saat itu kami murid-murid-Nya teringat bahwa ada pemazmur yang menulis doa kepada Allah,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Rasa cintaku untuk rumah-Mu menghanguskan aku!”<x caller="+"><xo>2:17
</xo><xt>Mzm. 69:9a</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="JHN.2.18" />Lalu para pemimpin agama Yahudi menentang Yesus dengan berkata kepada-Nya, “Buktikan bahwa kamu<f caller="+"><fr>2:18
</fr><fk>kamu
</fk><ft>Di ayat ini, kata ganti untuk Yesus memakai huruf kecil karena yang berbicara tidak percaya bahwa Yesus Anak Allah.</ft></f> berhak mengubah kebiasaan-kebiasaan kita! Keajaiban apa yang bisa kamu tunjukkan kepada kami untuk membuktikannya?!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="JHN.2.19" />Lalu Yesus menjawab mereka, “Ini yang akan menjadi buktinya: Runtuhkanlah rumah Allah ini, dan Aku akan membangunnya kembali dalam tiga hari saja.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="JHN.2.20" />Mereka berkata kepada-Nya, “Rumah ini dibangun selama empat puluh enam tahun! Berani-beraninya kamu berkata akan membangunnya kembali dalam tiga hari saja!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="JHN.2.21" />Tetapi sebenarnya yang Yesus maksud dengan ‘rumah Allah’ adalah tubuh-Nya sendiri, bukan bangunan rumah Allah di Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="JHN.2.22" />(Di kemudian hari, ketika Yesus hidup kembali dari kematian, kami murid-murid-Nya teringat pada perkataan-Nya itu. Oleh sebab itulah kami benar-benar percaya kepada Firman TUHAN dan semua perkataan Yesus.)
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="JHN.2.23" />Selama Hari Raya Paskah itu Yesus berada di Yerusalem. Pada waktu itu banyak orang menjadi percaya kepada-Nya karena melihat keajaiban-keajaiban yang Dia lakukan.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="JHN.2.24" />Walaupun begitu, Yesus tetap menjaga jarak dengan mereka sebab Dia tahu isi hati mereka masing-masing.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="JHN.2.25" />Dia juga tidak membutuhkan siapa pun untuk memberitahukan kepada-Nya tentang orang lain, karena Dia sudah tahu semua yang ada dalam hati manusia.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="3" />
<s style="s1">Yesus dan Nikodemus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1-2" bcv="JHN.3.1" />Pada suatu malam, seseorang bernama Nikodemus datang kepada Yesus. Dia adalah anggota kelompok agama Yahudi yang disebut Farisi, juga salah satu pemimpin agama Yahudi. Nikodemus berkata kepada Yesus, “Guru, kami tahu bahwa Guru diutus Allah untuk mengajar kami, karena tanpa bantuan Allah, tidak ada seorang pun yang bisa melakukan keajaiban-keajaiban seperti yang Guru lakukan.”<f caller="+"><fr>3:1-2
</fr><fk>Guru
</fk><ft>Dalam ayat ini dan ayat 10, penggunaan huruf besar pada kata ‘Guru’ dalam percakapan langsung antara Yesus dan Nikodemus digunakan sesuai aturan ejaan bahasa Indonesia. Jadi di ayat ini huruf kapital pada kata ‘Guru’ tidak menunjukkan bahwa Nikodemus mengerti atau percaya bahwa Yesus adalah Anak Allah.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="JHN.3.3" />Jawab Yesus kepadanya, “Aku menegaskan kepadamu bahwa perkataan ini benar: Tidak ada seorang pun yang bisa menjadi warga kerajaan Allah<x caller="+"><xo>3:3
</xo><xt>Mrk. 4:11 CK</xt></x> kalau dia tidak dilahirkan kembali.”<f caller="+"><fr>3:3
</fr><fk>dilahirkan kembali
</fk><ft>Istilah ini dapat diartikan sebagai ‘lahir kembali melalui seorang ibu’, seperti yang dipahami Nikodemus. Tetapi perkataan itu juga bisa berarti ‘lahir dari atas’. Maksud ‘dari atas’ adalah dari surga.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="JHN.3.4" />Lalu Nikodemus bertanya, “Bagaimana mungkin seseorang dapat dilahirkan lagi kalau dia sudah dewasa? Tidak mungkin dia bisa masuk kembali ke dalam kandungan ibunya dan dilahirkan lagi!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="JHN.3.5" />Jawab Yesus kepadanya, “Sungguh, Aku menegaskan kepadamu: Setiap orang yang ingin menjadi anggota kerajaan Allah harus dilahirkan dari air dan Roh Kudus. Kalau tidak begitu, dia tidak bisa menjadi anggota kerajaan Allah.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="JHN.3.6" />Secara jasmani, manusia memang lahir dari orangtuanya, tetapi secara rohani, manusia harus dilahirkan dari Roh Kudus.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="JHN.3.7" />Janganlah heran karena Aku berkata, ‘Kalian semua harus dilahirkan kembali.’
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="JHN.3.8" />Sebab kelahiran dari Roh Kudus adalah seperti putaran angin yang bertiup ke mana saja. Kita hanya bisa mendengar bunyinya, tetapi tidak tahu dari mana angin itu datang, atau ke mana angin itu pergi. Begitu jugalah pekerjaan Roh Kudus dalam hati manusia.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="JHN.3.9" />Lalu Nikodemus bertanya lagi, “Bagaimana mungkin hal-hal itu bisa terjadi?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="JHN.3.10" />Yesus menjawab, “Bagaimana Bapak bisa menjadi guru agama orang Israel kalau Bapak sendiri tidak mengerti hal-hal ini?!
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="JHN.3.11" />Sekali lagi Aku menegaskan kepadamu bahwa sesungguhnya, Aku dan murid-murid-Ku mengajar tentang hal-hal yang sudah kami ketahui. Kami bersaksi mengenai apa yang sudah kami lihat, tetapi kalian tidak menerima kesaksian kami.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="JHN.3.12" />Waktu Aku mengajarkan tentang hal-hal yang terlihat di dunia ini pun kalian sudah tidak percaya. Lalu bagaimana mungkin kalian bisa percaya kalau Aku mengajar tentang hal-hal surgawi?
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="JHN.3.13" />Tidak ada orang yang pernah naik ke surga lalu turun lagi untuk mengajar kalian tentang hal-hal surgawi. Hanya Aku, Sang Anak Adam, yang pantas mengajarkan hal-hal itu, karena hanya Aku yang turun dari sana dan tetap berada di sana.<x caller="+"><xo>3:13
</xo><xt>Yoh. 1:18</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="JHN.3.14" />“Waktu nenek moyang kita berada di padang belantara, sebuah ukiran ular digantungkan oleh Musa di atas tiang kayu.<f caller="+"><fr>3:14
</fr><fk>ukiran ular …
</fk><ft>Peristiwa ini terjadi pada waktu umat Israel sudah berdosa dan Allah menjatuhkan hukuman sehingga mereka dipagut ular-ular berbisa. Lalu Allah menyuruh Musa untuk menggantung sebentuk ular yang diukir dari tembaga di atas tiang kayu, supaya setiap orang yang memandang ukiran ular itu disembuhkan dari racun ular yang memagutnya (Bil. 21:4-9).</ft></f> Demikian juga Aku harus digantung di atas tiang kayu
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="JHN.3.15" />supaya setiap orang yang percaya kepada-Ku mempunyai hidup yang kekal sehingga tidak akan binasa.”<f caller="+"><fr>3:15
</fr><fk>tanda akhir kutipan
</fk><ft>Kebanyakan penafsir beranggapan bahwa kata-kata Yesus kepada Nikodemus berakhir di ayat 15, sedangkan ayat-ayat selanjutnya adalah penjelasan dari penulis kitab. Tetapi ada juga yang berpendapat bahwa ucapan Yesus berlanjut sampai ayat 21.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="JHN.3.16" />Memang, kasih Allah sangat luar biasa kepada orang-orang di dunia ini sehingga Dia menyerahkan Anak-Nya satu-satunya, supaya setiap orang yang percaya kepada Anak-Nya itu tidak akan binasa, tetapi menerima hidup yang kekal.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="JHN.3.17" />Karena Allah mengutus Anak-Nya ke dalam dunia ini bukan untuk memberi hukuman kepada manusia, tetapi supaya melalui Dia manusia dapat diselamatkan.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="JHN.3.18" />Semua orang yang percaya kepada Anak Allah tidak akan dihukum oleh Allah. Tetapi semua orang yang tidak percaya sudah berada di bawah hukuman Allah, karena mereka tidak percaya kepada Anak Allah satu-satunya.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="JHN.3.19" />Dan inilah dasar dari hukuman itu: Terang dari surga sudah datang ke dunia ini, tetapi manusia lebih senang hidup di dalam kegelapan daripada hidup di dalam terang, sebab perbuatan-perbuatan mereka jahat.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="JHN.3.20" />Semua orang yang berbuat jahat membenci terang. Mereka tidak mau datang kepada terang itu, karena terang akan membuat semua perbuatan mereka yang jahat menjadi kelihatan.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="JHN.3.21" />Tetapi semua orang yang berbuat benar akan datang kepada terang itu, supaya kelihatan bahwa mereka melakukan perbuatan-perbuatan yang benar atas pertolongan Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus dan Yohanes Pembaptis
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="JHN.3.22" />Sesudah itu Yesus pergi bersama kami murid-murid-Nya ke provinsi Yudea. Di sana Dia tinggal beberapa waktu lamanya bersama kami dan membaptis banyak orang.
<ve />
<v id="23-24" bcv="JHN.3.23" />Pada waktu itu, Yohanes belum dimasukkan ke penjara. Dia juga membaptis orang-orang yang datang kepadanya di Ainon, yang letaknya dekat Salem, karena di sana ada banyak mata air.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="JHN.3.25" />Kemudian timbullah pertengkaran di antara para pengikut Yohanes dan orang Yahudi yang lain tentang syarat-syarat pembersihan diri menurut adat Yahudi.<x caller="+"><xo>3:25
</xo><xt>Yoh. 2:6 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="JHN.3.26" />Maka mereka datang dan berkata kepada Yohanes, “Guru, apakah Bapak masih ingat orang yang pernah datang kepada Bapak di seberang sungai Yordan?— yaitu orang yang tentang dia Bapak pernah memberi kesaksian. Persoalannya sekarang ini dia juga membaptis, dan hampir semua orang pergi kepadanya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="JHN.3.27" />Lalu Yohanes menjawab mereka, “Kita manusia hanya menerima apa yang Allah berikan kepada kita.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="JHN.3.28" />Kalian sendiri sudah mendengar waktu saya berkata, ‘Saya bukan Kristus yang dijanjikan itu, tetapi saya diutus Allah hanya untuk mempersiapkan jalan bagi Dia.’
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="JHN.3.29" />Hubungan Yesus dan saya bisa diumpamakan seperti pengantin laki-laki dan sahabatnya. Pada hari pernikahan, pengantin perempuan akan diantar ke rumah pengantin laki-laki. Sahabat pengantin laki-laki menyaksikan hal itu dan turut merasakan kegembiraannya. Begitulah saya merasa sangat gembira atas semua yang Allah berikan kepada Yesus sekarang.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="JHN.3.30" />Dia harus semakin besar, tetapi saya harus semakin kecil.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Dia yang datang dari surga
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="JHN.3.31" />Kita yang berasal dari dunia ini hanya sanggup berpikir dan berbicara tentang hal-hal yang ada di dunia saja. Tetapi Dia yang datang dari surga tidak seperti itu, karena Dia yang datang dari atas lebih tinggi daripada semua orang.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="JHN.3.32" />Dia memberi kesaksian mengenai hal-hal yang sudah dilihat dan didengar-Nya di surga, tetapi hanya sedikit orang yang menerima kesaksian-Nya itu.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="JHN.3.33" />Namun semua yang menerima kesaksian-Nya mengakui bahwa kabar yang Dia sampaikan itu sangat layak dipercaya, karena berasal dari Allah.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="JHN.3.34" />Dan kita tahu bahwa kabar itu benar, karena Dia yang diutus Allah ke dalam dunia ini benar-benar menyampaikan ajaran dari Allah sendiri. Dan sudah jelas bahwa Allah memberikan Roh-Nya sepenuhnya kepada Dia.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="JHN.3.35" />Allah mengasihi Anak-Nya dan sudah menyerahkan segala sesuatu ke dalam tangan-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="JHN.3.36" />Oleh karena itu, setiap orang yang percaya kepada Anak Allah sudah mempunyai hidup yang kekal. Tetapi semua orang yang tidak taat kepada Anak Allah tidak akan mendapat hidup itu, melainkan akan terus mengalami kemarahan Allah.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="4" />
<s style="s1">Yesus bercakap-cakap dengan perempuan Samaria
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1-2" bcv="JHN.4.1" />Yesus tahu orang Farisi sudah mendengar bahwa Dia mendapatkan dan membaptis lebih banyak pengikut daripada Yohanes, meskipun sebenarnya bukan Tuhan Yesus yang membaptis, tetapi kami murid-murid-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JHN.4.3" />Jadi Dia bersama kami meninggalkan provinsi Yudea dan kembali ke provinsi Galilea.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="JHN.4.4" />Dalam perjalanan ke sana Dia harus melewati daerah Samaria.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="JHN.4.5" />Sewaktu di Samaria, Yesus dan kami sampai di sebuah kampung bernama Sikar, dekat dengan tanah yang dulu diberikan Yakub kepada Yusuf, anaknya.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="JHN.4.6" />Di tanah itulah terletak sumur Yakub. Karena perjalanan jauh, Yesus merasa sangat lelah lalu duduk di pinggir sumur itu. Saat itu kira-kira tengah hari.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="JHN.4.7" />Kemudian datanglah seorang perempuan Samaria ke sumur itu untuk menimba air. Yesus berkata kepadanya, “Tolong beri saya<f caller="+"><fr>4:7
</fr><fk>saya
</fk><ft>Lihat Prakata TSI di bagian
</ft><ft><it>Kata ganti orang dan huruf besar untuk kata ganti nama Yesus</it>.</ft></f> air untuk diminum.”
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="JHN.4.8" />Waktu hal itu terjadi, kami sudah pergi ke kampung Sikar untuk membeli makanan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="JHN.4.9" />Lalu perempuan itu berkata kepada-Nya, “Saya heran! Bagaimana mungkin Bapak, seorang Yahudi, minta air minum kepada saya, seorang Samaria!” Dia berkata begitu karena orang Yahudi menganggap orang Samaria najis.<f caller="+"><fr>4:9
</fr><fk>menganggap orang Samaria najis
</fk><ft>Pada zaman Yesus, orang Yahudi tidak boleh bergaul dengan orang-orang Samaria karena penduduk Samaria bukan orang Yahudi asli, melainkan keturunan dari perkawinan campur antara orang Yahudi dengan bangsa-bangsa lain. Dalam hukum Taurat, Allah melarang orang Yahudi kawin campur dengan bangsa-bangsa lain. Tetapi bangsa-bangsa itu pindah ke daerah Palestina pada waktu kebanyakan orang Yahudi sudah dibuang ke negeri Babel. Orang-orang Yahudi juga tidak senang kepada penduduk Samaria karena agama mereka bukan agama Yahudi murni. Mereka mencampur agama Yahudi dengan adat-istiadat bangsa-bangsa lain yang masuk ke daerah itu pada waktu pembuangan bangsa Yahudi ke Babel. Contoh perlakuan yang menganggap najis misalnya, para pemimpin agama Yahudi melarang orang Yahudi memakai barang-barang yang sudah dipakai oleh orang Samaria. Jadi menurut peraturan itu, Yesus tidak boleh minum dengan peralatan minum yang sudah dipakai oleh perempuan itu.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="JHN.4.10" />Lalu Yesus menjawab, “Seandainya Ibu tahu hadiah apa yang hendak Allah berikan kepada Ibu, dan seandainya Ibu tahu siapa saya ini yang sedang meminta minum dari Ibu, pastilah Ibu yang akan lebih dulu minta air hidup dari saya. Dan saya bersedia memberikannya kepada Ibu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="JHN.4.11" />Kata perempuan itu, “Bapak tidak punya timba dan sumur ini sangat dalam. Bagaimana mungkin Bapak bisa memberikan air hidup itu kepada saya?
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="JHN.4.12" />Yakub, nenek moyang kita yang memberikan sumur ini kepada kami. Dulu dia dan anak-anaknya serta semua ternaknya minum dari air sumur ini. Apakah Bapak lebih besar daripada Yakub, sehingga merasa bisa memberikan air yang lebih baik?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="JHN.4.13" />Lalu Yesus menjawab, “Setiap orang yang minum air dari sumur ini akan haus lagi.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="JHN.4.14" />Tetapi siapa saja yang minum air yang akan Aku berikan, dia tidak akan haus lagi untuk selama-lamanya. Karena air itu akan menjadi seperti mata air di dalam dirinya, yang akan terus mengalir dan memberinya hidup yang kekal.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="JHN.4.15" />Kata perempuan itu, “Bapak, berikanlah air itu untuk saya, supaya saya tidak haus lagi dan tidak usah kembali menimba air di sini!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="JHN.4.16" />Yesus berkata kepadanya, “Pergilah, panggillah suamimu dan kembalilah bersama dia ke sini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="JHN.4.17" />Jawab perempuan itu, “Tetapi saya tidak punya suami.”
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu Yesus berkata kepadanya, “Apa yang kamu katakan tepat sekali. Kamu tidak mempunyai suami,
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="JHN.4.18" />karena kamu sudah lima kali kawin cerai dengan laki-laki yang berbeda. Dan laki-laki yang hidup bersamamu sekarang bukanlah suamimu. Ya, perkataanmu itu memang benar.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="JHN.4.19" />Kata perempuan itu kepada Yesus, “Sekarang saya sadar bahwa Bapak seorang nabi.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="JHN.4.20" />Nenek moyang kami selalu menyembah Allah di atas gunung yang di sana itu, tetapi kalian orang Yahudi mengatakan bahwa satu-satunya tempat yang benar untuk menyembah adalah Yerusalem. Manakah yang benar?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="JHN.4.21" />Yesus menjawabnya, “Ibu, percayalah pada perkataan-Ku ini: Di kemudian hari kalian boleh menyembah Allah Bapa di mana saja dan tidak usah lagi naik ke gunung itu atau pergi ke Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="JHN.4.22" />Kalian orang Samaria memang menyembah Allah, tetapi tidak mengenal Dia. Sedangkan kami orang Yahudi menyembah Allah yang sudah kami kenal. Karena Allah sudah berjanji bahwa keselamatan akan diberikan kepada manusia melalui orang Yahudi.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="JHN.4.23" />Tetapi waktunya akan datang dan sebenarnya sudah tiba sekarang, yakni waktu di mana setiap orang yang benar-benar mau menyembah Allah akan menyembah-Nya melalui persatuan dengan Roh Kudus<f caller="+"><fr>4:23
</fr><fk>melalui persatuan dengan Roh Kudus
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: dalam roh. Pada waktu Yohanes menulis Injil ini, bahasa Yunani belum memakai perbedaan antara huruf besar dan kecil. Jadi dalam tulisan asli Yohanes tidak tampak apakah maksud Yesus adalah Roh Kudus atau roh manusia. Sekitar lima puluh persen penafsir mengatakan bahwa maksud Yesus di ayat ini adalah “setiap orang menyembah … melalui rohnya masing-masing.” Tim penerjemah memilih tafsiran bahwa maksud Yesus adalah Roh Allah, karena Dia berkata, “waktunya akan datang dan sebenarnya sudah tiba”— yang kami anggap menunjukkan suatu perubahan zaman, yaitu saat ketika Roh Allah diberikan kepada umat Allah. Tafsiran itu juga lebih mungkin karena Yesus menunjukkan apa alasannya manusia perlu bantuan Roh Allah dalam ayat 24a.</ft></f> dan sesuai dengan ajaran benar dari Allah. Karena Allah menginginkan orang-orang yang seperti itu untuk menyembah Dia.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="JHN.4.24" />Allah adalah Roh. Oleh sebab itu setiap orang yang mau menyembah Dia harus menyembah-Nya melalui persatuan dengan Roh Kudus dan sesuai dengan ajaran benar dari Allah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="JHN.4.25" />Lalu perempuan itu berkata kepada Yesus, “Saya tahu bahwa Mesias akan datang nanti. Waktu dia<f caller="+"><fr>4:25
</fr><fk>Mesias … dia
</fk><ft>Ternyata perempuan Samaria ini mengetahui nubuatan tentang Mesias. Orang Israel yang menantikan Mesias/Kristus berharap Dia akan menjadi raja yang membebaskan Israel dari kekuasaan pemerintah Romawi. Mungkin ada dugaan bahwa Mesias akan melakukan suatu keajaiban. Tetapi pada umumnya di zaman sebelum kebangkitan Kristus, baik orang Yahudi maupun orang Samaria, belum mengerti maksud nubuatan PL bahwa Mesias/Kristus adalah ilahi dan layak disebut Anak Allah. Itulah sebabnya TSI tidak memakai huruf besar untuk ‘dia’ dalam kutipan perempuan Samaria di ayat ini dan ayat 29.</ft></f> datang, dia akan memberitahukan semua kehendak Allah kepada kami.” (‘Mesias’ dalam bahasa Ibrani artinya ‘Kristus.’)
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="JHN.4.26" />Kata Yesus kepadanya, “Aku, yang sedang berbicara denganmu ini, adalah Mesias.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="JHN.4.27" />Pada saat itu, kami murid-murid-Nya sudah kembali dan sampai di sumur itu. Kami heran melihat Yesus sedang berbicara dengan seorang perempuan. Tetapi tidak satu pun dari kami yang berani bertanya kepada perempuan itu, “Ibu cari apa?” Dan tidak ada yang berani bertanya kepada Yesus, “Kenapa Guru bicara dengan dia?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="JHN.4.28" />Lalu perempuan itu meninggalkan tempat airnya di pinggir sumur dan kembali ke kampung untuk memberitakan,
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="JHN.4.29" />“Ayo lihat! Di sana ada seseorang yang sudah mengetahui dan mengatakan tentang semua yang pernah saya lakukan! Mungkinkah dia itu Kristus?!”
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="JHN.4.30" />Jadi orang-orang kampung itu pun keluar dan mendatangi Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="JHN.4.31" />Tetapi sebelum mereka tiba, kami mengajak Yesus makan dengan berkata, “Guru, mari kita makan!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="JHN.4.32" />Tetapi Dia menjawab, “Aku mempunyai makanan yang kalian belum ketahui.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="JHN.4.33" />Karena itu kami bertanya-tanya satu sama lain, “Apa mungkin tadi seseorang datang membawa makanan untuk Dia?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="JHN.4.34" />Lalu Yesus berkata kepada kami, “Makanan-Ku adalah melakukan kehendak Bapa yang mengutus Aku ke dunia ini, yaitu menyelesaikan tugas yang Dia berikan kepada-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="JHN.4.35" />Kalian tahu pepatahnya, ‘Empat bulan sesudah menanam, tibalah waktu panen.’ Tetapi Aku berkata kepada kalian, lihatlah ladang-ladang di sekitar kita. Sebenarnya gandum ini sudah siap dipanen.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="JHN.4.36" />Aku sudah menyuruh orang-orang menanam gandum yang ada sekarang. Maksud-Ku, gandum adalah gambaran dari jiwa-jiwa yang sedang diselamatkan, dan orang yang memanen adalah gambaran dari kita yang bekerja supaya orang lain bisa masuk ke dalam hidup yang kekal. Semua orang yang ikut memanen gandum ini akan menerima upah yang bertahan untuk selama-lamanya. Jadi akhirnya, mereka yang dulu menanam gandum ini akan bergembira bersama-sama dengan kita yang sekarang sedang memanen.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="JHN.4.37" />Jadi, benarlah kata pepatah ini: ‘Ada yang bertugas menanam, dan ada yang bertugas untuk panen.’
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="JHN.4.38" />Aku menyuruh kalian untuk memanen hasil ladang-Ku, di tempat dulu Aku tugaskan orang lain untuk menanam. Sekarang kalian hanya tinggal memanen hasil usaha mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="JHN.4.39" />Akhirnya, banyak orang Samaria dari kampung itu percaya kepada Yesus karena mereka mendengar kesaksian perempuan tadi yang berkata, “Yesus memberitahukan kepada saya tentang semua hal yang pernah saya lakukan!”
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="JHN.4.40" />Waktu orang-orang Samaria itu sampai kepada Yesus, mereka meminta Dia tinggal bersama mereka. Yesus setuju, dan kami pun tinggal di sana selama dua hari.
<ve />
<v id="41" bcv="JHN.4.41" />Lalu semakin banyak lagi orang-orang kampung itu yang menjadi percaya karena mereka sendiri mendengar ajaran-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="42" bcv="JHN.4.42" />Dan mereka berkata kepada perempuan itu, “Memang sebelumnya kami percaya kepada Yesus karena apa yang kamu katakan. Tetapi sekarang kami percaya karena kami sudah mendengar sendiri ajaran-Nya. Sekarang kami tahu pasti bahwa Dia ini sungguh Kristus, Raja Penyelamat manusia.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus menyembuhkan anak pejabat pemerintah
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 8:5-13; Luk. 7:1-10
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="43" bcv="JHN.4.43" />Sesudah dua hari di Sikar, Yesus bersama kami murid-murid-Nya berangkat ke provinsi Galilea.
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="JHN.4.44" />Dia sendiri pernah mengajarkan bahwa seorang nabi jarang dihormati di daerahnya sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="45" bcv="JHN.4.45" />Tetapi waktu Dia tiba, orang Galilea menyambut-Nya dengan baik karena mereka juga hadir pada perayaan Paskah di Yerusalem dan melihat sendiri semua yang Dia lakukan di sana.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="46" bcv="JHN.4.46" />Ketika berada di Galilea, Yesus kembali lagi ke desa Kana di mana Dia pernah mengubah air menjadi anggur. Desa itu tidak jauh dari kota Kapernaum. Ada seorang pejabat pemerintah yang tinggal di Kapernaum, dan pada waktu itu anak laki-lakinya sedang sakit,
<ve />
<v id="47" bcv="JHN.4.47" />bahkan hampir mati. Jadi waktu pejabat itu mendengar bahwa Yesus sudah datang dari provinsi Yudea dan ada di Galilea, dia pergi ke Kana untuk memohon kepada Yesus agar langsung ikut bersamanya ke Kapernaum dan menyembuhkan anaknya.
<ve />
<v id="48" bcv="JHN.4.48" />Tetapi Yesus berkata kepada pejabat itu dan semua orang yang ada di situ, “Orang-orang di sini tidak mau percaya kepada-Ku kalau belum melihat keajaiban-keajaiban.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="49" bcv="JHN.4.49" />Lalu pejabat itu berkata kepada-Nya, “Tuan, tolong datanglah, sebelum anak saya mati!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="50" bcv="JHN.4.50" />Tetapi Yesus menjawabnya, “Kamu boleh pulang, karena anakmu sudah sembuh dan tidak jadi mati.”
</p>
<p style="p">Pejabat itu percaya kepada perkataan Yesus dan langsung pulang.
<ve />
<v id="51" bcv="JHN.4.51" />Dalam perjalanan kembali ke Kapernaum, dia bertemu dengan beberapa budaknya yang datang dari rumahnya. Mereka memberitahukan kepadanya, “Anak Tuan sudah sembuh.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="52" bcv="JHN.4.52" />Pejabat itu bertanya kepada mereka, “Jam berapa dia sembuh?”
</p>
<p style="p">Dan mereka menjawab, “Kemarin siang, kira-kira jam satu demamnya hilang.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="53" bcv="JHN.4.53" />Lalu dia teringat bahwa tepat pada jam itu juga Yesus berkata kepadanya, “Anakmu sudah sembuh.” Jadi dia dan semua orang serumahnya menjadi percaya kepada Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="54" bcv="JHN.4.54" />Itulah keajaiban kedua yang Yesus lakukan di Galilea, sewaktu Dia kembali dari Yudea.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="5" />
<s style="s1">Yesus menyembuhkan orang sakit di kolam Betesda
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JHN.5.1" />Sesudah itu, Yesus pergi ke Yerusalem untuk mengikuti salah satu perayaan orang Yahudi.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JHN.5.2" />Di dekat pintu gerbang Yerusalem yang bernama Gerbang Domba, ada sebuah kolam yang dalam bahasa Ibrani disebut Betesda.<f caller="+"><fr>5:2
</fr><fk>Betesda
</fk><ft>Nama ini artinya ‘rumah belas kasihan’. Kolam ini terletak di sebelah utara kompleks rumah Allah di Yerusalem.</ft></f> Di pinggir kolam itu ada lima teras beratap.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JHN.5.3" />Di teras-teras itu banyak orang sakit berbaring, termasuk yang buta, pincang, maupun lumpuh total. Mereka menunggu air kolam itu berguncang,
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="JHN.5.4" />karena menurut kepercayaan, sewaktu-waktu ada malaikat yang turun dan mengguncangkan air kolam. Ketika itu terjadi, orang yang pertama kali masuk ke dalam kolam itu akan sembuh dari penyakit apa pun yang dia derita.
<ve />
<v id="5-6" bcv="JHN.5.5" />Di situ juga ada seorang laki-laki yang sudah sakit selama tiga puluh delapan tahun. Saat melihat orang itu, Yesus tahu bahwa dia sudah menderita untuk waktu yang sangat lama. Lalu Yesus bertanya kepadanya, “Apakah kamu mau sembuh?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="JHN.5.7" />Jawab orang sakit itu, “Tuan, waktu air mulai berguncang, tidak ada orang yang membantu menurunkan saya ke dalam kolam ini. Setiap kali saya berusaha turun, orang lain sudah turun lebih dulu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="JHN.5.8" />Lalu Yesus berkata kepadanya, “Berdirilah! Angkatlah tandumu dan berjalanlah.”
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="JHN.5.9" />Saat itu juga, orang itu sembuh! Lalu dia mengangkat tandunya dan berjalan.
</p>
<p style="p">Peristiwa ini terjadi pada hari Sabat.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="JHN.5.10" />Karena itu, beberapa pemimpin Yahudi berkata kepada orang yang disembuhkan itu, “Ini hari Sabat! Menurut peraturan kita, kamu tidak boleh mengangkat tandu pada hari Sabat.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="JHN.5.11" />Tetapi dia menjawab, “Orang yang menyembuhkan saya, dialah yang menyuruh, ‘Angkat tandumu dan berjalanlah.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="JHN.5.12" />Lalu mereka bertanya, “Siapa dia yang menyuruhmu berbuat begitu?!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="JHN.5.13" />Namun orang yang baru sembuh itu tidak mengenal siapa yang sudah menyembuhkannya. Lagipula tempat itu ramai, dan secara diam-diam Yesus sudah menyelinap di antara kerumunan orang lalu meninggalkan tempat itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="JHN.5.14" />Beberapa waktu kemudian, di salah satu teras rumah Allah, Yesus bertemu lagi dengan orang itu dan berkata kepadanya, “Sekarang kamu sudah sembuh. Berhentilah berbuat dosa, supaya tidak terjadi sesuatu yang lebih buruk lagi kepadamu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="JHN.5.15" />Lalu orang itu kembali kepada para pemimpin Yahudi dan memberitahukan, “Orang yang menyembuhkan saya tadi namanya Yesus.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="JHN.5.16" />Karena Yesus menyembuhkan orang itu pada hari Sabat, maka para pemimpin Yahudi mulai mempersulit Yesus dan mencari cara untuk membunuh-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="JHN.5.17" />Tetapi Dia berkata kepada mereka, “Bapa-Ku bekerja terus-menerus. Jadi Aku pun selalu bekerja seperti Dia.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="JHN.5.18" />Jawaban itu membuat mereka lebih marah lagi, sehingga mereka semakin mencari cara untuk membunuh Dia. Karena menurut mereka, Yesus sudah melanggar peraturan Musa tentang hari Sabat dan mengatakan bahwa Allah adalah Bapa-Nya. Berarti Dia membuat diri-Nya sama dengan Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Anak Allah memiliki kuasa Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="JHN.5.19" />Untuk menjawab mereka yang marah kepada-Nya, Yesus berkata, “Aku menegaskan kepadamu bahwa perkataan-Ku ini benar: Aku, sebagai Anak Bapa-Ku, tidak bisa mengerjakan sesuatu atas kemauan-Ku sendiri, tetapi Aku melakukan apa yang sedang Bapa-Ku kerjakan. Apa yang Aku lihat Bapa-Ku lakukan, itu juga yang Aku lakukan.
<ve />
<v id="20-21" bcv="JHN.5.20" />Bapa-Ku menghidupkan orang dari kematian. Demikian jugalah Aku memberikan hidup kepada siapa saja yang Aku mau. Bapa-Ku mengasihi Aku. Itu sebabnya Dia menunjukkan kepada-Ku segala sesuatu yang Dia kerjakan. Dan Bapa akan melibatkan Aku dalam hal-hal yang lebih besar lagi, supaya kalian menjadi heran.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="JHN.5.22" />“Bapa-Ku tidak menghukum siapa pun. Dia sudah menyerahkan tugas penghakiman itu kepada-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="JHN.5.23" />Bapa sudah memutuskan hal itu supaya semua orang menghormati Aku, sama seperti mereka menghormati Dia. Kalau orang tidak menghormati Aku, berarti mereka juga tidak menghormati Bapa-Ku yang mengutus Aku ke dalam dunia ini.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="JHN.5.24" />“Aku menegaskan kepadamu bahwa sesungguhnya, semua orang yang mengikuti perkataan-Ku dan percaya kepada Bapa yang mengutus Aku, mereka sudah memiliki hidup yang kekal. Allah tidak akan menghukum mereka, karena mereka sudah dibebaskan dari kuasa kematian dan dipindahkan ke dalam kelompok orang yang hidup selama-lamanya.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="JHN.5.25" />Dan Aku menegaskan lagi kepada kalian, yakinlah bahwa waktunya akan datang dan sebenarnya sudah mulai, di mana orang-orang yang sudah mati akan mendengar suara Anak Allah, yaitu suara-Ku, dan mereka akan hidup.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="JHN.5.26" />Hal itu terjadi karena Bapa-Ku adalah sumber hidup, dan Dia sudah memberikan kuasa kepada-Ku untuk memberi hidup kepada manusia.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="JHN.5.27" />Bapa-Ku juga sudah memberikan kuasa kepada-Ku untuk menghakimi manusia, karena Aku adalah Sang Anak Adam.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="JHN.5.28" />“Ada yang lebih mengherankan lagi: Akan tiba waktunya ketika semua orang mati yang ada di dalam kubur akan mendengar suara-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="JHN.5.29" />Lalu mereka akan bangkit dan keluar dari kuburnya masing-masing. Orang yang sudah hidup benar akan mendapat hidup kekal, tetapi yang hidup dalam kejahatan akan dijatuhi hukuman kekal.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="JHN.5.30" />“Aku akan menghakimi dengan adil, karena Aku tidak bisa berbuat apa-apa atas kemauan-Ku sendiri. Aku hanya menghakimi sesuai dengan keputusan yang Aku dengar dari Bapa-Ku. Hukuman yang Aku berikan pasti adil, karena Aku tidak mengikuti kemauan-Ku sendiri, tetapi kemauan Bapa yang mengutus Aku ke dalam dunia ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus berbicara dengan para pemimpin Yahudi
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="JHN.5.31" />“Kalau hanya Aku sendiri yang bersaksi tentang diri-Ku, dan tidak ada orang lain yang menguatkan perkataan-Ku, maka kalian tidak akan menerima kesaksian-Ku itu.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="JHN.5.32" />Tetapi ada Saksi lain yang bersaksi mengenai Aku, yaitu Bapa-Ku. Dan Aku tahu bahwa kesaksian-Nya tentang Aku pasti benar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="JHN.5.33" />“Kalian sudah menyuruh beberapa orang pergi kepada Yohanes Pembaptis untuk bertanya tentang Aku. Dan semua yang Yohanes katakan tentang Aku adalah benar.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="JHN.5.34" />Sebetulnya, Aku tidak perlu didukung oleh kesaksian manusia. Aku hanya mengingatkan kalian tentang ucapan Yohanes supaya kalian dapat diselamatkan.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="JHN.5.35" />Waktu Yohanes tinggal di antara kalian, dia seperti pelita yang menyala dan bercahaya. Untuk sementara waktu kalian memang menikmati cahayanya itu dan menerima kesaksiannya tentang Aku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="JHN.5.36" />“Tetapi Aku memiliki kesaksian yang lebih penting daripada kesaksian Yohanes, yaitu tentang segala hal yang Aku kerjakan di antara kalian. Aku melakukan segala hal yang Bapa-Ku tugaskan kepada-Ku, jadi segala hal itu membuktikan bahwa Dia sudah mengutus Aku ke dalam dunia ini.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="JHN.5.37" />Dan Bapa yang mengutus Aku, Dia sendiri yang langsung memberi kesaksian tentang Aku kepada manusia. Tetapi kalian tidak pernah mendengar suara-Nya dan tidak pernah juga melihat muka-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="JHN.5.38" />Kalian tidak bisa menerima perkataan-Nya, karena kalian tidak mau percaya kepada Aku yang sudah Dia utus.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="JHN.5.39" />Kamu masing-masing senang belajar Kitab Suci, sebab kamu berpikir bahwa dengan berbuat begitu kamu akan mendapat hidup yang kekal. Nah, justru Kitab Suci itulah yang memberi kesaksian yang sangat kuat tentang Aku!
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="JHN.5.40" />Namun kamu tetap tidak mau minta kepada-Ku untuk diberikan hidup kekal itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="JHN.5.41" />“Aku tidak mencari pujian dari manusia.
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="JHN.5.42" />Tetapi Aku mengenal hatimu masing-masing: Aku tahu bahwa kamu tidak mengasihi Allah.
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="JHN.5.43" />Aku sudah datang dari Bapa-Ku untuk mewakili Dia, tetapi kalian tidak menerima Aku. Sedangkan kalau orang lain datang dan membawa pengajaran atas namanya sendiri, kalian akan menerima dia dengan senang hati.
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="JHN.5.44" />Itu karena setiap kamu suka mencari pujian dari sesamamu saja, tetapi tidak pernah mencari pujian dari satu-satunya Allah. Kalau begitu, bagaimana mungkin kamu bisa percaya kepada-Ku?
<ve />
<v id="45" bcv="JHN.5.45" />Janganlah berpikir bahwa kelak Aku akan berdiri di hadapan Bapa dan mendakwa kamu. Orang yang mendakwa kamu adalah Musa, padahal dialah yang kamu harap akan membelamu.
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="JHN.5.46" />Kalau kamu percaya pada perkataan Musa, seharusnya kamu juga percaya pada semua yang Aku katakan, karena Musa sudah menulis tentang Aku.<x caller="+"><xo>5:46
</xo><xt>Kej. 3:15; Ul. 18:14-22</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="47" bcv="JHN.5.47" />Tetapi kalau kamu tidak percaya pada tulisan-tulisan Musa, tidak mungkin kamu percaya pada ajaran-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="6" />
<s style="s1">Yesus memberi makan lima ribu orang lebih
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 14:13-21; Mrk. 6:30-44; Luk. 9:10-17
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JHN.6.1" />Sesudah itu, Yesus berangkat bersama kami murid-murid-Nya dengan berlayar menyeberangi danau Galilea, yang juga disebut danau Tiberias.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JHN.6.2" />Ke mana pun Dia pergi, orang banyak selalu mengikuti-Nya karena mereka melihat keajaiban-keajaiban yang Dia lakukan atas orang-orang sakit.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JHN.6.3" />Lalu Yesus naik ke bukit dan duduk di situ bersama kami.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="JHN.6.4" />Peristiwa ini terjadi menjelang hari Paskah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="JHN.6.5" />Waktu Yesus memandang sekeliling-Nya dan melihat banyak orang berdatangan kepada-Nya, Dia berkata kepada Filipus, “Di mana kita dapat membeli roti supaya mereka semua bisa makan?”
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="JHN.6.6" />Dia berkata begitu hanya untuk menguji Filipus, karena sebenarnya Yesus sendiri sudah tahu apa yang hendak Dia lakukan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="JHN.6.7" />Lalu Filipus menjawab, “Aduh, mana mungkin?! 200 keping uang perak pun tidak akan cukup<x caller="+"><xo>6:7
</xo><xt>Mrk. 6:37 CK</xt></x> untuk membeli makanan bagi mereka semua, walaupun masing-masing hanya mendapat sepotong kecil.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="JHN.6.8" />Kemudian salah satu dari kami, yaitu Andreas (saudara Petrus)<f caller="+"><fr>6:8
</fr><fk>Petrus
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Simon Petrus. Pemakaian kedua nama tersebut bukan bentuk panggilan, melainkan gabungan kata yang berarti, ‘Petrus yang juga disebut Simon’. TSI menerjemahkan kedua kata itu menjadi ‘Petrus’ dalam ayat 13:9, 24, 36, dan beberapa ayat lain di Injil ini.</ft></f> berkata,
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="JHN.6.9" />“Ada seorang anak laki-laki di sini yang mempunyai lima buah roti jelai dan dua ekor ikan, tetapi itu percuma saja untuk orang sebanyak ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="JHN.6.10" />Jumlah mereka kira-kira lima ribu orang laki-laki (belum termasuk perempuan dan anak-anak). Di tempat itu padang rumputnya luas, jadi Yesus berkata kepada kami, “Suruhlah mereka duduk.” Maka kami menyuruh mereka semua duduk.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="JHN.6.11" />Kemudian Yesus mengambil roti dan ikan itu lalu mengucap syukur kepada Allah. Dia memberikan makanan itu kepada kami untuk dibagi-bagikan kepada orang banyak. Lalu semua orang makan sepuas-puasnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="JHN.6.12" />Sesudah mereka semua kenyang, Yesus berkata kepada kami, “Kumpulkanlah kelebihan makanan itu supaya tidak ada yang terbuang.”
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="JHN.6.13" />Ketika kami mengumpulkannya, ternyata ada kelebihan sebanyak dua belas keranjang penuh dari orang-orang yang makan tadi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="JHN.6.14" />Ketika orang banyak itu melihat keajaiban yang dilakukan Yesus, mereka berkata, “Orang ini pasti nabi yang sudah lama kita nanti-nantikan, yang sudah dinubuatkan oleh Musa untuk datang menolong kita!”<x caller="+"><xo>6:14
</xo><xt>Ul. 18:15-19; Yoh. 1:21</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="JHN.6.15" />Yesus tahu bahwa orang banyak itu sedang mengatur rencana untuk memaksa Dia menjadi raja atas mereka. Karena itu Dia pergi menyendiri ke tempat yang berbukit.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus berjalan di atas air
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 14:22-27; Mrk. 6:45-52
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="JHN.6.16" />Ketika hari mulai malam, kami murid-murid-Nya turun ke tepi danau.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="JHN.6.17" />Saat itu hari sudah mulai gelap, dan Yesus tidak ikut bersama kami. Sesuai perintah-Nya,<f caller="+"><fr>6:17
</fr><fk>Sesuai perintah-Nya
</fk><ft>Kedua kata ini diambil dari Mrk. 6:45 supaya kelakuan murid-murid Yesus tidak dianggap aneh atau tidak sopan.</ft></f> kami naik ke dalam perahu dan menyeberang menuju kota Kapernaum.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="JHN.6.18" />Lalu angin mulai bertiup dengan sangat kencang sehingga ombak pun menjadi besar.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="JHN.6.19" />Pada waktu itu kami sudah mendayung perahu kira-kira lima atau enam kilometer. Tiba-tiba kami melihat Yesus sedang berjalan di atas air mendekati perahu, dan kami menjadi takut.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="JHN.6.20" />Tetapi Dia berkata, “Jangan takut! Ini Aku.”
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="JHN.6.21" />Waktu Dia berkata begitu, dengan senang hati kami menolong Dia naik ke dalam perahu. Dan saat itu juga perahu kami langsung tiba di tempat tujuan!
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Orang banyak mencari Yesus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="JHN.6.22" />Hari berikutnya, orang banyak yang masih tinggal di seberang danau menyadari bahwa pada hari sebelumnya hanya ada satu perahu di situ, yaitu perahu kami, murid-murid-Nya. Mereka juga sadar bahwa Yesus tidak ikut menyeberang bersama kami.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="JHN.6.23" />Kemudian beberapa perahu lain datang dari kota Tiberias. Perahu-perahu itu berlabuh tidak jauh dari tempat Yesus memberi roti kepada orang banyak, sesudah Dia mengucap syukur kepada Allah atasnya.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="JHN.6.24" />Jadi waktu mereka melihat bahwa Yesus dan kami tidak ada lagi di sana, mereka naik ke perahu-perahu itu dan menyeberang ke Kapernaum untuk mencari Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesuslah roti yang memberi hidup
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="JHN.6.25" />Ketika menemukan Yesus di seberang danau, mereka bertanya, “Kapan guru tiba di sini?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="JHN.6.26" />Jawab Yesus, “Aku menegaskan kepadamu bahwa sesungguhnya, kalian mencari Aku bukan karena mengerti keajaiban-keajaiban yang sudah Aku lakukan, tetapi karena kalian sudah makan roti sampai kenyang.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="JHN.6.27" />Makanan duniawi akan habis dan cepat membusuk. Janganlah bekerja untuk mendapat makanan seperti itu. Lebih baik kalian bekerja untuk mendapat makanan yang tidak ada habis-habisnya dan tidak akan busuk, yaitu makanan yang memberi hidup kekal. Dan hanya Aku, Sang Anak Adam, yang bisa memberikan makanan itu kepada kalian, karena Allah Bapa sudah memberikan hak itu kepada-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="JHN.6.28" />Lalu mereka bertanya kepada-Nya, “Kalau begitu apakah yang harus kami lakukan untuk dapat diterima oleh Allah dan mendapatkan makanan yang memberi hidup kekal itu?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="JHN.6.29" />Jawab Yesus, “Inilah yang Allah mau kalian lakukan: Percayalah kepada-Ku, yang sudah Dia utus ke dalam dunia ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="JHN.6.30" />Mereka bertanya lagi kepada-Nya, “Keajaiban apa yang akan kamu lakukan? Tolong buktikan! Supaya dengan melihat, kami bisa percaya kepadamu.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="JHN.6.31" />Nenek moyang kita sudah makan manna<x caller="+"><xo>6:31
</xo><xt>Kel. 16:31 CK</xt></x> selama Musa memimpin mereka di padang belantara. Hal itu sesuai dengan yang tertulis dalam Firman TUHAN, ‘Dia sudah memberi mereka makan roti dari surga.’”<x caller="+"><xo>6:31
</xo><xt>Mzm. 78:24</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="JHN.6.32" />Lalu Yesus berkata kepada mereka, “Aku menegaskan kepadamu bahwa perkataan-Ku ini benar: Bukan Musa yang memberikan roti dari surga kepada nenek moyang kita, tetapi Bapa-Ku yang memberikan roti itu. Dan sekarang Dia mau memberikan roti surgawi yang sebenarnya kepada kalian.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="JHN.6.33" />Akulah roti surgawi itu, karena Aku sudah turun dari surga untuk memberi hidup yang sesungguhnya kepada orang-orang di dunia ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="JHN.6.34" />Lalu mereka berkata kepada-Nya, “Tuan, berikanlah selalu roti itu kepada kami.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="JHN.6.35" />Yesus menjawab, “Akulah roti yang memberi hidup. Setiap orang yang datang kepada-Ku tidak akan lapar lagi, dan setiap orang yang percaya kepada-Ku tidak akan haus lagi.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="JHN.6.36" />Tetapi sebelumnya Aku sudah berkata: Meskipun kalian sudah melihat Aku, kalian tetap tidak percaya kepada-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="JHN.6.37" />Semua orang yang sudah dipercayakan Bapa kepada-Ku pasti akan datang kepada-Ku, dan Aku tidak akan menolak siapa pun yang datang kepada-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="JHN.6.38" />Sebab Aku turun dari surga bukan untuk melakukan kemauan-Ku sendiri, tetapi kemauan Bapa yang mengutus Aku.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="JHN.6.39" />Inilah tujuan Bapa-Ku mengutus Aku: Supaya tidak satu pun orang yang sudah diserahkan-Nya kepada-Ku akan binasa. Karena Dia mau supaya Aku menghidupkan mereka kembali pada hari terakhir.<x caller="+"><xo>6:39
</xo><xt>Mat. 13:39 CK; Yoh. 6:54; 11:24; 12:48</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="JHN.6.40" />Setiap orang yang memandang Anak-Nya,<x caller="+"><xo>6:40
</xo><xt>Yoh. 3:14-15</xt></x> yaitu Aku, dan percaya kepada-Ku akan menerima hidup yang kekal. Dan setiap mereka akan Aku hidupkan kembali pada hari terakhir. Semua itu adalah kemauan Bapa-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="JHN.6.41" />Lalu para pemimpin Yahudi mulai bersungut-sungut tentang Yesus, karena Dia berkata, “Akulah roti yang sudah turun dari surga.”
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="JHN.6.42" />Kata mereka, “Yesus ini hanya anak Yusuf. Kita juga mengenal bapak-ibunya. Berani sekali dia mengaku-ngaku sudah turun dari surga!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="43" bcv="JHN.6.43" />Maka jawab Yesus kepada mereka, “Janganlah kalian bersungut-sungut.
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="JHN.6.44" />Karena siapa pun tidak bisa datang kepada-Ku atas kemauannya sendiri. Kalau seseorang datang kepada-Ku, itu karena Bapa yang mengutus Aku sudah bekerja dalam hati orang itu, sehingga dia datang kepada-Ku. Dan setiap orang yang datang kepada-Ku akan Aku hidupkan kembali pada hari terakhir.
<ve />
<v id="45" bcv="JHN.6.45" />Hal itu sesuai dengan tulisan para nabi, ‘Allah akan mengajar mereka semua.’<x caller="+"><xo>6:45
</xo><xt>Yes. 54:13</xt></x> Jadi setiap orang yang mendengar dan menerima ajaran dari Bapa pasti akan datang kepada-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="JHN.6.46" />Tidak ada seorang pun yang pernah melihat Bapa, kecuali Aku yang datang dari Dia. Hanya Aku saja yang sudah pernah melihat Dia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="47" bcv="JHN.6.47" />“Aku menegaskan kepadamu bahwa perkataan-Ku ini benar: Setiap orang yang percaya kepada-Ku sudah mempunyai hidup yang kekal.
<ve />
<v id="48" bcv="JHN.6.48" />Akulah roti yang memberi hidup.
<ve />
<v id="49" bcv="JHN.6.49" />Nenek moyang kalian memang sudah makan manna dari Allah di padang belantara. Namun sesudah itu, mereka tetap saja mati sama seperti semua manusia.
<ve />
<v id="50" bcv="JHN.6.50" />Tetapi roti yang sesungguhnya, yang turun dari surga, sekarang ada di sini. Setiap orang yang makan roti ini tidak akan mati.
<ve />
<v id="51" bcv="JHN.6.51" />Akulah roti hidup yang sudah turun dari surga. Setiap orang yang makan roti ini akan hidup untuk selama-lamanya. Karena roti yang Aku berikan adalah tubuh-Ku, yang diserahkan supaya orang-orang di dunia ini bisa menerima hidup yang sesungguhnya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="52" bcv="JHN.6.52" />Kemudian para pemimpin itu mulai bertengkar satu sama lain. Mereka berkata, “Bagaimana dia bisa memberikan tubuhnya untuk kita makan?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="53" bcv="JHN.6.53" />Lalu Yesus berkata kepada mereka, “Aku menegaskan kepadamu bahwa perkataan-Ku ini benar: Setiap kamu harus makan tubuh-Ku dan minum darah-Ku. Kalau tidak, kamu tidak akan hidup untuk selama-lamanya.
<ve />
<v id="54" bcv="JHN.6.54" />Siapa saja yang makan tubuh-Ku dan minum darah-Ku akan hidup untuk selamanya, dan orang itu akan Aku hidupkan kembali pada hari terakhir.
<ve />
<v id="55" bcv="JHN.6.55" />Karena tubuh-Ku adalah makanan yang sesungguhnya, dan darah-Ku adalah minuman yang sesungguhnya.
<ve />
<v id="56" bcv="JHN.6.56" />Setiap orang yang makan tubuh-Ku dan minum darah-Ku menjadi satu dengan-Ku, dan Aku juga menjadi satu dengan dia.
<ve />
<v id="57" bcv="JHN.6.57" />Bapa-Ku adalah sumber hidup. Dialah yang mengutus Aku, dan Aku hidup karena bersatu dengan Bapa. Begitu juga, setiap orang yang makan tubuh-Ku dan minum darah-Ku akan hidup karena dia sudah menjadi satu dengan Aku.
<ve />
<v id="58" bcv="JHN.6.58" />Jadi, Aku adalah roti dari surga. Roti yang Aku berikan tidak seperti manna yang dimakan oleh nenek moyang kalian itu. Walaupun mereka makan manna itu, mereka tetap saja mati seperti semua manusia. Tetapi setiap orang yang makan roti yang Aku berikan akan hidup untuk selama-lamanya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="59" bcv="JHN.6.59" />Yesus mengatakan semuanya itu di Kapernaum, waktu Dia mengajar di rumah pertemuan orang Yahudi.<x caller="+"><xo>6:59
</xo><xt>Mat. 4:23 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Banyak pengikut Yesus meninggalkan Dia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="60" bcv="JHN.6.60" />Ketika orang banyak yang biasa mengikuti Yesus mendengarkan ajaran itu, mereka berkata, “Ajaran ini sulit sekali. Tidak ada orang yang bisa mengerti.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="61" bcv="JHN.6.61" />Yesus tahu bahwa mereka yang biasa mengikuti Dia sedang bersungut-sungut karena ajaran-Nya itu, maka Dia berkata kepada kami kedua belas murid-Nya, “Apakah kalian juga tidak senang dengan ajaran-Ku tadi?
<ve />
<v id="62" bcv="JHN.6.62" />Kalau begitu, kalian pasti tidak senang melihat Aku kembali lagi ke surga sebagai Sang Anak Adam!
<ve />
<v id="63" bcv="JHN.6.63" />Karena apa yang tadi Aku ajarkan kepada kalian berasal dari Roh Kudus. Ajaran-Ku itu mempunyai kuasa Roh untuk memberi kehidupan. Segala usaha manusia tidak bisa memberi hidup. Yang memberi hidup kepada manusia adalah Roh Kudus.
<ve />
<v id="64" bcv="JHN.6.64" />Tetapi Aku tahu bahwa beberapa di antara kalian tidak percaya kepada-Ku.” (Karena Yesus sudah tahu sejak awal siapa saja yang tidak percaya kepada-Nya, bahkan Dia tahu orang yang akan mengkhianati Dia di kemudian hari.)
<ve />
<v id="65" bcv="JHN.6.65" />Lalu Dia berkata kepada kami, “Itulah sebabnya Aku berkata kepada kalian, ‘Siapa pun tidak bisa datang kepada-Ku atas kemauannya sendiri. Karena Bapa-Ku yang harus bekerja dulu di dalam hatinya, baru dia bisa datang kepada-Ku.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="66" bcv="JHN.6.66" />Sesudah itu, banyak orang yang sudah mengikut Yesus tidak mau mengikuti Dia lagi dan pergi meninggalkan-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="67" bcv="JHN.6.67" />Lalu Yesus bertanya kepada kami, “Apakah kalian juga mau meninggalkan Aku?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="68" bcv="JHN.6.68" />Petrus menjawab, “Tuhan, kami tidak akan meninggalkan Engkau, karena ajaran-ajaran-Mu berkuasa sehingga kami bisa memperoleh hidup yang kekal.
<ve />
<v id="69" bcv="JHN.6.69" />Dan kami percaya bahwa Engkau adalah Kristus dan Anak Allah yang hidup!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="70" bcv="JHN.6.70" />Jawab Yesus kepada kami, “Walaupun Aku sendiri yang sudah memilih kalian berdua belas untuk menjadi murid-Ku, tetapi salah satu di antara kalian adalah hamba iblis.”
<ve />
<v id="71" bcv="JHN.6.71" />Yang Yesus maksudkan adalah Yudas anak Simon, dari desa Kariot. Yudas termasuk salah satu dari kami kedua belas murid, tetapi dialah yang kemudian mengkhianati Yesus.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="7" />
<s style="s1">Yesus dan saudara-saudara-Nya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JHN.7.1" />Sesudah itu Yesus berjalan keliling provinsi Galilea. Dia tidak mau ke provinsi Yudea karena para pemimpin Yahudi di sana hendak membunuh Dia.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JHN.7.2" />Pada waktu itu, hampir tiba waktunya orang-orang Yahudi merayakan Hari Raya Pondok Cabang-cabang Berdaun, yang berlangsung selama tujuh hari.<x caller="+"><xo>7:2
</xo><xt>Im. 23:33-43; Bil. 29:12-39; Ul. 16:13-15</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JHN.7.3" />Lalu saudara-saudara Yesus berkata kepada-Nya, “Pergilah ke Yudea supaya orang banyak yang selalu mengikutimu bisa melihat keajaiban-keajaiban yang kamu lakukan.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="JHN.7.4" />Karena kalau seseorang ingin menjadi terkenal, dia tidak akan menyembunyikan apa yang dia lakukan. Jadi kalau kamu mampu melakukan keajaiban-keajaiban, tunjukkanlah dirimu kepada semua orang.”
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="JHN.7.5" />Saudara-saudara Yesus berkata begitu karena mereka juga tidak percaya bahwa Dia adalah Kristus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="JHN.7.6" />Jawab Yesus kepada mereka, “Sekarang belum waktunya Aku pergi ke Yerusalem. Tetapi kalian bisa pergi kapan pun,
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="JHN.7.7" />karena manusia duniawi tidak bisa membenci kalian. Namun mereka membenci Aku karena Aku selalu berterus terang memberitahukan bahwa perbuatan-perbuatan yang mereka lakukan adalah jahat.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="JHN.7.8" />Biarlah kalian saja yang pergi ke perayaan itu. Aku tidak akan pergi sekarang, karena belum tiba waktu-Ku untuk pergi ke sana.”
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="JHN.7.9" />Sesudah berkata begitu, Yesus tetap tinggal di Galilea.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="JHN.7.10" />Tetapi sesudah saudara-saudara-Nya pergi ke perayaan itu, Yesus pun pergi secara diam-diam supaya tidak diketahui orang banyak.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="JHN.7.11" />Pada perayaan itu, para pemimpin Yahudi mencari Yesus dan bertanya ke sana kemari, “Di mana orang itu?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="JHN.7.12" />Di antara orang banyak yang ada di pesta itu mulai terdengar bisik-bisik tentang Yesus. Ada yang berkata, “Dia orang baik.” Tetapi ada juga yang berkata, “Bukan, dia penyesat yang menyesatkan banyak orang!”
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="JHN.7.13" />Namun tidak seorang pun yang berani berbicara terang-terangan tentang Dia, karena mereka takut kepada para pemimpin Yahudi.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus mengajar di Yerusalem
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="JHN.7.14" />Pada hari keempat dari perayaan tersebut, Yesus masuk ke dalam salah satu teras rumah Allah lalu mengajar orang banyak yang ada di situ.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="JHN.7.15" />Para pemimpin Yahudi menjadi heran dan berkata, “Bagaimana orang ini bisa tahu banyak hal? Dia bukan orang yang berpendidikan seperti kita!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="JHN.7.16" />Yesus menjawab mereka, “Apa yang Aku ajarkan ini bukan berasal dari diri-Ku sendiri, melainkan dari Bapa yang mengutus Aku kepada manusia di dunia ini.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="JHN.7.17" />Setiap orang yang mau melakukan kehendak Allah akan bisa membedakan apakah ajaran-Ku benar-benar berasal dari Allah atau hanya dari pikiran-Ku sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="JHN.7.18" />Kalau ajaran seseorang berasal dari pikirannya sendiri, berarti dia mencari hormat untuk dirinya sendiri. Tetapi ajaran-Ku mendatangkan hormat bagi Bapa yang mengutus Aku. Itulah tandanya bahwa Aku tidak menipu, dan kalian boleh percaya apa yang Aku ajarkan.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="JHN.7.19" />Percuma saja Musa memberikan hukum Taurat kepada kalian! Karena tidak seorang pun dari kalian yang mengikuti hukum Taurat itu! Buktinya kalian melanggar hukum Taurat dengan berusaha membunuh-Ku!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="JHN.7.20" />Lalu orang banyak itu menjawab, “Engkau sudah gila karena kerasukan setan! Tidak ada orang yang berusaha membunuhmu!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="JHN.7.21" />Jawab Yesus kepada mereka, “Aku sudah melakukan satu keajaiban pada hari Sabat dan kalian menjadi heran.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="JHN.7.22" />Tentang pekerjaan pada hari Sabat, kalian harus ingat bahwa kalian juga menyunat anak laki-lakimu pada hari Sabat apabila anak itu lahir pada hari Sabat sebelumnya. Hal itu sesuai dengan hukum Taurat, tetapi sebenarnya adat sunat bukan berasal dari ajaran Musa melainkan dari nenek moyang kita.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="JHN.7.23" />Jadi untuk menaati hukum Taurat, kalian menyunat alat kelamin anak laki-laki pada hari Sabat. Kalau begitu, jangan marah bila Aku menyembuhkan seluruh tubuh orang sakit pada hari Sabat!
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="JHN.7.24" />Jangan menuduh siapa pun tanpa berpikir baik-baik, tetapi pertimbangkanlah perbuatan orang dengan benar dan adil.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pertanyaan orang Yahudi tentang jabatan Yesus sebagai Kristus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="JHN.7.25" />Kemudian beberapa orang Yerusalem berkata, “Bukankah dia ini yang sedang dicari-cari untuk dibunuh?
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="JHN.7.26" />Tetapi lihat! Sekarang dia mengajar dengan bebas di depan umum, dan mereka tidak berbuat apa-apa kepadanya! Apa mungkin para pemimpin kita sekarang sudah berubah pikiran dan menyadari bahwa dia benar-benar Kristus?”
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="JHN.7.27" />Tetapi ada juga yang berkata, “Kemungkinan orang Nazaret ini bukan Kristus, sebab kalau Kristus datang, tidak akan ada seorang pun yang tahu dari mana asal-Nya. Jika Yesus itu memang diutus dari surga, tidak mungkin kita menyebutnya ‘orang Nazaret.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="JHN.7.28" />Karena itu, waktu Yesus masih mengajar di dalam salah satu teras rumah Allah, Dia berkata kepada orang banyak itu dengan lantang, “Memang kalian mengenal Aku dan kalian tahu tempat asal-Ku. Tetapi Aku datang bukan karena kemauan-Ku sendiri. Aku diutus oleh Bapa-Ku, yaitu Dia yang selalu dapat dipercaya. Kalian belum mengenal Dia,
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="JHN.7.29" />tetapi Aku mengenal Dia, sebab Aku datang dari-Nya. Dia jugalah yang sudah mengutus Aku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="JHN.7.30" />Waktu Yesus berkata begitu, para pemimpin Yahudi berusaha menangkap Dia. Tetapi tidak ada satu pun dari antara mereka yang sampai berbuat apa-apa kepada-Nya, karena belum tiba waktunya untuk menangkap Dia.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="JHN.7.31" />Tetapi dari antara kumpulan orang itu, banyak yang percaya kepada-Nya. Mereka berkata, “Yesus ini sudah membuat begitu banyak keajaiban. Jadi, pasti Dialah Kristus, tidak mungkin tidak!”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Para pemimpin Yahudi berusaha menangkap Yesus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="JHN.7.32" />Orang-orang Farisi mendengar apa yang dibicarakan orang banyak itu tentang Yesus. Maka mereka bersama para imam kepala menyuruh tentara penjaga rumah Allah untuk menangkap Dia.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="JHN.7.33" />Lalu Yesus berkata kepada orang banyak itu, “Hanya sebentar lagi Aku bersama kalian. Aku akan kembali kepada Bapa yang sudah mengutus Aku.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="JHN.7.34" />Kalian akan mencari-Ku, tetapi kalian tidak akan dapat menemukan Aku, karena kalian tidak mungkin bisa datang ke tempat Aku berada.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="JHN.7.35" />Para pemimpin Yahudi itu pun berkata satu sama lain, “Dia ini mau pergi ke mana sehingga kita tidak bisa menemukannya? Apakah dia mau pergi ke negara-negara di mana orang Yahudi sudah tersebar? Apa mungkin dia mau mengajar mereka yang berbahasa Yunani di sana?
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="JHN.7.36" />Apa maksud perkataannya ini?— ‘Kalian akan mencari aku, tetapi kalian tidak akan dapat menemukan aku.’ Dan kenapa dia berkata, ‘Kalian tidak mungkin bisa datang ke tempat aku berada’?”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Air yang memberi kehidupan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="JHN.7.37" />Pada puncak perayaan pesta tersebut, yaitu hari ketujuh, Yesus berdiri dan berseru kepada orang banyak yang ada di dalam teras rumah Allah itu, “Siapa saja yang haus di antara kalian, datanglah kepada-Ku untuk minum!
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="JHN.7.38" />Seperti tertulis dalam Firman Allah, orang yang percaya kepada-Ku, ‘dari dalam hatinya akan mengalir aliran-aliran air yang memberi hidup.’”<x caller="+"><xo>7:38
</xo><xt>Yes. 58:11</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="JHN.7.39" />Maksud Yesus adalah Roh Kudus yang akan diterima dalam hati setiap orang yang percaya kepada-Nya. Tetapi pada waktu Dia berkata begitu, Roh Kudus belum diberikan kepada orang percaya, karena Yesus belum mengalami kematian dan belum diangkat ke tempat kemuliaan-Nya di surga.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Orang banyak berdebat tentang Yesus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="40" bcv="JHN.7.40" />Sebagian dari orang banyak yang mendengar perkataan-perkataan Yesus itu berkata, “Dia benar-benar nabi yang kita nanti-nantikan, yang sudah dijanjikan untuk menggantikan Musa.”<f caller="+"><fr>7:40
</fr><fk>dijanjikan untuk menggantikan Musa
</fk><ft>Musa sudah menubuatkan bahwa Allah akan mengangkat seorang nabi dari antara orang Yahudi, sebagaimana Allah sudah mengangkat Musa, dan semua orang harus mendengarkan nabi itu. Lihat Ul. 18:15-19.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="JHN.7.41" />Dan yang lain lagi berkata, “Dia adalah Kristus.”
</p>
<p style="p">Orang-orang lainnya mengatakan, “Bukan! Kristus tidak akan datang dari Galilea,
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="JHN.7.42" />karena dalam Firman TUHAN sudah tertulis bahwa Kristus akan berasal dari keturunan Daud, dari kampung Betlehem di mana Daud pernah tinggal.”
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="JHN.7.43" />Demikianlah orang banyak itu bertengkar satu sama lain tentang Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="JHN.7.44" />Sebagian dari antara mereka mau menangkap Dia, tetapi tidak seorang pun yang berani menyentuh-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Para pemimpin Yahudi tidak mau percaya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="45" bcv="JHN.7.45" />Lalu tentara-tentara penjaga rumah Allah tadi kembali kepada para imam kepala dan orang-orang Farisi yang menyuruh mereka menangkap Yesus. Kemudian mereka ditanya, “Kenapa kalian tidak membawa dia?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="46" bcv="JHN.7.46" />Jawab para tentara itu, “Belum pernah ada orang yang mengajar seperti dia!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="47" bcv="JHN.7.47" />Lalu orang-orang Farisi menjawab mereka, “Wah! Ternyata kalian juga sudah disesatkan olehnya!
<ve />
<v id="48" bcv="JHN.7.48" />Belum ada dari antara kami para pemimpin dan orang Farisi yang percaya kepada dia, bukan?!
<ve />
<v id="49" bcv="JHN.7.49" />Tetapi orang banyak yang mengikuti dia itu tidak tahu apa-apa tentang hukum Taurat. Biarlah Allah menghukum mereka!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="50" bcv="JHN.7.50" />Namun di situ juga ada Nikodemus, yaitu salah satu pemimpin agama Yahudi yang sebelumnya pernah menemui Yesus malam hari. Dia berkata kepada mereka,
<ve />
<v id="51" bcv="JHN.7.51" />“Janganlah kita melanggar hukum Taurat! Sebelum kita menuduhnya menyesatkan orang banyak, kita harus mendengar langsung dari orang itu dan memeriksa apakah betul dia berbuat salah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="52" bcv="JHN.7.52" />Jawab mereka kepadanya, “Kenapa kamu membela dia?! Kamu bukan orang Galilea! Cari sendiri dalam Kitab Suci. Kamu akan melihat bahwa tidak ada tertulis kalau seorang nabi akan berasal dari Galilea.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="53" bcv="JHN.7.53" />Sesudah itu mereka semua pulang ke rumah masing-masing.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="8" />
<s style="s1">Perempuan yang berzina
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JHN.8.1" />Tetapi Yesus pergi ke Bukit Zaitun.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JHN.8.2" />Pada hari berikutnya, pagi-pagi benar Dia kembali ke salah satu teras rumah Allah, dan banyak orang datang kepada-Nya. Lalu Dia duduk dan mengajar mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="JHN.8.3" />Kemudian para ahli Taurat dan beberapa anggota kelompok Farisi datang membawa seorang perempuan kepada Yesus. Perempuan itu tertangkap basah berbuat zina. Mereka memaksa dia berdiri di depan orang banyak itu
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="JHN.8.4" />lalu berkata kepada Yesus, “Guru, perempuan ini tertangkap basah sedang berbuat zina.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="JHN.8.5" />Menurut hukum Taurat, orang seperti ini harus dilempari batu sampai mati. Tetapi menurutmu bagaimana?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="JHN.8.6" />Mereka bertanya seperti itu karena mereka sudah sepakat kalau jawaban Yesus tidak sesuai dengan hukum Taurat, mereka berencana untuk menyalahkan Dia. Tetapi Yesus hanya menunduk dan menulis dengan jari-Nya di tanah seolah-olah tidak mempedulikan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="JHN.8.7" />Ketika para pemimpin masih terus mendesak-Nya untuk memberi jawaban, Yesus mengangkat kepala dan berkata kepada mereka, “Siapa di antara kalian yang merasa dirinya tidak pernah berbuat dosa, biarlah dia yang lebih dulu melempari perempuan ini dengan batu.”
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="JHN.8.8" />Kemudian Dia menunduk lagi dan menulis di tanah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="JHN.8.9" />Mendengar jawaban Yesus itu, mereka pergi satu per satu mulai dari yang paling tua, sampai akhirnya tinggal Yesus sendiri di situ bersama perempuan itu. Dan perempuan itu masih berdiri di tempatnya.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="JHN.8.10" />Yesus berdiri dan bertanya kepadanya, “Di manakah orang-orang yang menuduh engkau tadi? Apakah tidak ada yang mau menghukummu?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="JHN.8.11" />Perempuan itu menjawab, “Tidak ada, Tuan.”
</p>
<p style="p">Dan Yesus berkata kepadanya, “Aku juga tidak menghukum engkau. Pergilah, dan mulai sekarang jangan berbuat dosa lagi.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesuslah terang dunia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="JHN.8.12" />Sesudah itu Yesus kembali berbicara kepada orang banyak. Dia berkata, “Akulah terang dunia. Setiap orang yang mengikut Aku tidak akan hidup dalam kegelapan. Karena terang-Ku akan menerangi dia dan membawanya kepada hidup yang kekal.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="JHN.8.13" />Lalu orang-orang Farisi berkata kepada-Nya, “Tetapi tidak ada saksi yang mendukung pengakuanmu itu! Jadi kami tidak bisa percaya pada perkataanmu!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="JHN.8.14" />Jawab Yesus kepada mereka, “Walaupun hanya Aku sendiri yang menjadi saksi atas pengakuan-Ku, tetapi yang Aku sampaikan itu tetap benar. Karena Aku tahu dari mana Aku datang dan ke mana Aku akan pergi, sedangkan kalian tidak tahu apa-apa tentang Aku.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="JHN.8.15" />Kalian menyalahkan Aku menurut penilaian manusia duniawi, tetapi Aku datang ke dunia ini bukan untuk menjatuhkan hukuman kepada manusia.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="JHN.8.16" />Kalau Aku mengadili orang, Aku akan mengadilinya dengan adil, sebab Aku tidak mengadili sendirian, tetapi bersama-sama dengan Bapa-Ku yang sudah mengutus Aku.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="JHN.8.17" />Dalam kitab Taurat, Musa sudah memberikan peraturan bahwa ketika mengadili orang, paling sedikit harus ada dua orang saksi mata yang mengatakan hal yang sama, sebelum hakim dapat membenarkan atau mempersalahkan orang yang dituduh.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="JHN.8.18" />Nah, yang memberi kesaksian tentang diri-Ku ada dua: Aku bersaksi tentang diri-Ku sendiri, dan Bapa yang mengutus Aku juga bersaksi tentang Aku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="JHN.8.19" />Lalu mereka bertanya kepada-Nya, “Di mana bapamu itu?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Yesus, “Kalian tidak mengenal Aku dan Bapa-Ku. Kalau kalian benar-benar mengenal Aku, pasti kalian juga sudah mengenal Bapa-Ku.”
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="JHN.8.20" />Yesus mengatakan semua itu ketika Dia mengajar di teras rumah Allah, di mana terdapat beberapa kotak untuk menaruh sumbangan uang. Walaupun Dia mengajar di depan umum di tempat itu, tidak ada yang berusaha untuk menangkap-Nya karena belum tiba waktunya Dia ditangkap.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Para pemimpin Yahudi tidak mengerti ajaran Yesus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="JHN.8.21" />Yesus berkata lagi kepada orang banyak itu, “Aku akan pergi meninggalkan kamu. Lalu kamu akan mencari Aku, dan kamu akan mati tanpa pengampunan atas dosa-dosamu. Kamu tidak bisa datang ke tempat Aku pergi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="JHN.8.22" />Lalu para pemimpin Yahudi bertanya satu sama lain, “Apakah dia mau bunuh diri? Mungkin itu sebabnya dia berkata, ‘Kamu tidak bisa datang ke tempat Aku pergi.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="JHN.8.23" />Tetapi Yesus berkata kepada mereka, “Kalian berasal dari bawah sini, sedangkan Aku berasal dari atas sana. Kalian berasal dari dunia ini, tetapi Aku bukan dari dunia ini.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="JHN.8.24" />Itu sebabnya Aku berkata kepada kalian bahwa kamu masing-masing akan mati tanpa pengampunan atas dosa-dosamu. Ya, seperti itulah yang akan terjadi kepada kamu semua kalau kalian tidak percaya bahwa Akulah Dia yang kalian nanti-nantikan.”<f caller="+"><fr>8:24
</fr><fk>Akulah Dia yang …
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Aku adalah (Dia). Kedua kata itu dalam bahasa Yunani mirip dengan salah satu nama untuk Allah dalam bahasa Ibrani, yaitu ‘Yahweh’ (Kel. 3:14; Yes. 41:4; dan 43:10). Kemungkinan besar Yesus sengaja memakai ungkapan tersebut dengan dua arti: 1) “Aku adalah Allah.” 2) “Aku adalah Kristus, yakni Mesias yang dijanjikan.” Ucapan ini muncul enam kali dalam kitab ini, yaitu di 8:24, 28, 58; 13:19; dan 18:5, 8.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="JHN.8.25" />Kemudian mereka berkata, “Tidak mungkin! Kamu pikir siapa dirimu sampai berani berkata begitu?!”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Yesus, “Sejak pertama kali Aku mengajar kalian, Aku sudah menjelaskan tentang diri-Ku!
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="JHN.8.26" />Sebenarnya masih ada banyak hal yang bisa Aku sampaikan untuk menyatakan dosa-dosa kalian. Tetapi Aku hanya menyampaikan sesuai dengan apa yang Aku dengar dari Bapa yang mengutus-Ku. Dia menyampaikan yang benar saja, dan itu jugalah yang Aku sampaikan kepada kalian di dunia ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="JHN.8.27" />Tetapi mereka tidak mengerti bahwa Yesus berbicara tentang Bapa-Nya yang ada di surga, bukan yang di dunia ini.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="JHN.8.28" />Karena itu, Yesus berkata kepada mereka, “Pada waktu kalian menaikkan dan menggantung Aku, saat itulah kalian akan tahu: Sesungguhnya, Akulah Sang Anak Adam yang kalian nanti-nantikan itu. Dan kalian akan menyadari bahwa semua yang Aku lakukan dan ajarkan sama sekali bukan dari pikiran-Ku sendiri, melainkan hanya berdasarkan apa yang sudah diajarkan oleh Bapa-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="JHN.8.29" />Bapa yang mengutus-Ku selalu bersama dengan-Ku. Dia tidak pernah meninggalkan Aku, karena Aku selalu melakukan apa yang menyenangkan hati-Nya.”
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="JHN.8.30" />Mendengar Yesus berbicara seperti itu, banyak orang menjadi percaya kepada-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Cara untuk bebas dari dosa
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="JHN.8.31" />Lalu Yesus berkata kepada orang Yahudi yang sudah percaya kepada-Nya, “Kalau kalian tetap mengikuti ajaran-Ku, berarti kalian benar-benar pengikut-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="JHN.8.32" />Kalian akan menerima ajaran-ajaran yang benar, dan ajaran benar itulah yang akan membebaskan kalian.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="JHN.8.33" />Kemudian ada yang berkata kepada-Nya, “Kami adalah keturunan Abraham! Kami tidak pernah menjadi budak bangsa lain. Mengapa kamu berkata bahwa kami akan dibebaskan?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="JHN.8.34" />Jawab Yesus kepada mereka, “Aku menegaskan kepadamu bahwa perkataan-Ku ini benar: Setiap orang yang berbuat dosa sudah menjadi budak dari dosa yang dia perbuat.
<ve />
<v id="35-37" bcv="JHN.8.35" />Pikirkanlah contoh ini: Seorang budak yang dibeli tidak termasuk dalam anggota keluarga majikannya. Kedudukannya tidak sama dengan anak, yang adalah anggota keluarga itu untuk selamanya. Kalian berpikir, ‘Kami adalah keturunan Abraham, berarti kami termasuk keluarga Allah.’ Tetapi sebenarnya kalian adalah budak dosa. Karena itu, kalau Anak dari Tuan Rumah membebaskan kalian, maka kalian benar-benar bebas dari perbudakan. Memang Aku tahu kalian adalah keturunan Abraham. Tetapi meskipun begitu, kalian berusaha untuk membunuh-Ku, sebab kalian tidak mau menerima ajaran-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="JHN.8.38" />Yang Aku ajarkan adalah hal-hal yang sudah dinyatakan Bapa kepada-Ku. Tetapi kalian hanya melakukan apa yang kalian pelajari dari bapak kalian.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="JHN.8.39" />Mereka menjawab, “Kami adalah keturunan Abraham.”
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu Yesus berkata, “Kalau kalian benar-benar keturunan Abraham, pasti kalian mengikuti contoh Abraham.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="JHN.8.40" />Aku menyampaikan kepada kalian ajaran benar yang Aku dengar dari Allah, tetapi kalian berusaha membunuh-Ku! Abraham tidak pernah berbuat begitu!
<ve />
<v id="41" bcv="JHN.8.41" />Jadi sudah jelas bahwa kalian bukan keturunan Abraham, karena kalian mengikuti contoh bapak lain.”
</p>
<p style="p">Orang-orang Yahudi itu pun menjawab, “Kami ini bukan anak-anak haram! Kami adalah anak dari satu Bapa yang sejati, yaitu Allah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="42" bcv="JHN.8.42" />Lalu Yesus berkata lagi kepada mereka, “Kalau benar Allah itu Bapa kalian, pasti kalian akan mengasihi Aku, sebab Aku datang dari Allah. Aku datang bukan karena kemauan-Ku sendiri, tetapi Dialah yang mengutus Aku ke dunia ini.
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="JHN.8.43" />Dan inilah sebabnya kalian tidak bisa mengerti kata-kata-Ku: Karena kalian menolak menerima ajaran-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="JHN.8.44" />Bapa kalian adalah iblis! Itulah sebabnya kalian senang melakukan kemauannya. Dari permulaan, iblis adalah pembunuh, dan dia selalu melawan ajaran benar karena dia membenci semua hal yang benar. Dia suka menipu karena memang itulah sifat aslinya. Dia adalah penipu dan bapa dari semua penipu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="45" bcv="JHN.8.45" />“Sedangkan ajaran-Ku adalah benar. Karena itulah kalian tidak mungkin percaya kepada-Ku!
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="JHN.8.46" />Kalian sama sekali tidak dapat membuktikan bahwa Aku pernah berbuat dosa. Jadi kalau Aku mengajarkan ajaran yang benar, kenapa kalian tidak percaya Aku?
<ve />
<v id="47" bcv="JHN.8.47" />Setiap orang yang dimiliki Allah pasti akan mendengarkan ajaran Allah. Ternyata kalian tidak mau mendengarkan ajaran-Nya! Berarti, sudah terbukti bahwa kalian bukan milik Allah.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus berbicara tentang diri-Nya dan Abraham
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="48" bcv="JHN.8.48" />Lalu para pemimpin Yahudi itu langsung menghina Dia, “Kamu adalah orang Samaria yang sudah gila dan kerasukan setan!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="49" bcv="JHN.8.49" />Yesus menjawab, “Aku tidak kerasukan. Aku bekerja untuk memuliakan Bapa-Ku, tetapi kalian menghina Aku.
<ve />
<v id="50" bcv="JHN.8.50" />Aku tidak mencari pujian untuk diri-Ku sendiri. Tetapi ada Satu yang menginginkan agar Aku dihormati. Dialah juga yang sedang membela Aku.
<ve />
<v id="51" bcv="JHN.8.51" />Aku menegaskan kepadamu bahwa perkataan-Ku ini benar: Semua orang yang mengikut ajaran-Ku tidak akan mengalami kematian yang selama-lamanya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="52" bcv="JHN.8.52" />Lalu orang Yahudi itu berkata lagi kepada-Nya, “Sekarang sudah jelas bahwa kamu ini gila dan kerasukan setan! Abraham sudah mati, nabi-nabi juga sudah mati, tetapi kamu berkata, ‘Semua orang yang mengikut ajaranku tidak akan mati untuk selama-lamanya.’
<ve />
<v id="53" bcv="JHN.8.53" />Keterlaluan sekali kamu! Jadi kamu merasa dirimu lebih hebat daripada Abraham, bapa kita yang sudah mati. Semua nabi juga sudah mati. Kamu pikir kamu ini siapa?!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="54" bcv="JHN.8.54" />Lalu Yesus menjawab, “Kalau Aku bekerja mencari hormat untuk diri-Ku sendiri, kalian tidak usah percaya Aku. Tetapi Yang menghormati-Ku adalah Bapa-Ku, yaitu Dia yang kalian sebut sebagai Allahmu.
<ve />
<v id="55" bcv="JHN.8.55" />Tetapi kalian belum mengenal Dia. Akulah yang mengenal Dia. Kalau Aku mengatakan bahwa Aku tidak mengenal Dia, berarti Aku sudah menjadi penipu sama seperti kalian. Tetapi Aku mengenal Dia, dan Aku selalu menaati perintah-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="56" bcv="JHN.8.56" />Nenek moyang kalian Abraham menyaksikan saat Aku datang ke dunia ini,<x caller="+"><xo>8:56
</xo><xt>Luk. 20:38</xt></x> dan dia sangat bersukacita.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="57" bcv="JHN.8.57" />Maka kata mereka kepada Yesus, “Apa?! Umurmu belum sampai lima puluh tahun, dan kamu mengaku sudah melihat Abraham!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="58" bcv="JHN.8.58" />Yesus menjawab mereka, “Aku menegaskan kepadamu bahwa sebenarnya, sebelum Abraham lahir, Aku sudah ada.”<f caller="+"><fr>8:58
</fr><fk>Aku sudah ada
</fk><ft>Dalam bahasa Yunani ungkapan ini merupakan nama Allah, yaitu ‘Yahweh’. Lihat catatan di 8:24.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="59" bcv="JHN.8.59" />Mendengar perkataan Yesus itu, mereka langsung mengambil batu untuk melempari Dia sampai mati. Tetapi tiba-tiba Yesus membuat diri-Nya tidak terlihat, lalu pergi meninggalkan rumah Allah dengan melewati mereka begitu saja.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="9" />
<s style="s1">Yesus membuat seorang yang buta sejak lahir bisa melihat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JHN.9.1" />Sewaktu kami murid-murid berjalan bersama Yesus, kami semua melihat seseorang yang buta sejak lahir.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JHN.9.2" />Lalu kami bertanya, “Guru, kira-kira siapa yang berbuat dosa sampai dia dilahirkan buta? Apakah karena dosanya sendiri waktu dia masih di dalam kandungan ibunya, atau karena dosa ibu atau bapaknya?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="JHN.9.3" />Yesus menjawab, “Dia dilahirkan buta bukan karena dosanya. Bukan juga karena dosa orangtuanya. Tetapi hal itu terjadi supaya melalui dirinya kuasa Allah bisa dinyatakan kepada banyak orang.
<ve />
<v id="4-5" bcv="JHN.9.4" />Selama Aku masih berada di dunia ini, Aku adalah terang dunia. Jadi sekarang, selagi hari masih siang, Aku harus melakukan berbagai tugas dari Bapa yang sudah mengutus Aku. Karena malam akan segera tiba dan tidak ada seorang pun yang bisa melakukan apa-apa lagi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="JHN.9.6" />Sesudah berkata begitu, Yesus membuang ludah ke tanah dan mengaduk ludah-Nya itu dengan tanah sampai menjadi lumpur, kemudian mengoleskannya pada kelopak mata orang buta itu.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="JHN.9.7" />Lalu Dia berkata, “Pergilah ke kolam Siloam dan cucilah matamu di sana.” (Dalam bahasa Ibrani, ‘Siloam’ berarti ‘Diutus.’) Lalu orang itu pergi mencuci matanya di kolam itu. Ketika dia pulang, dia sudah bisa melihat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="JHN.9.8" />Kemudian para tetangganya dan orang-orang yang sebelumnya pernah melihat dia mengemis berkata satu sama lain, “Bukankah dia ini orang buta yang biasa duduk minta-minta uang?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="JHN.9.9" />Ada yang menjawab, “Benar, itu memang dia.” Tetapi ada juga yang berkata, “Bukan! Dia hanya mirip dengan orang buta itu.”
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu orang itu sendiri berkata, “Benar. Sayalah si buta yang dulu itu!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="JHN.9.10" />Karena itu mereka bertanya kepadanya, “Bagaimana caranya kamu bisa melihat?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="JHN.9.11" />Dia menjawab, “Orang yang bernama Yesus mencampur ludahnya dengan tanah sampai menjadi lumpur, lalu dia mengoleskannya pada kelopak mata saya. Dia menyuruh saya pergi mencuci mata saya di kolam Siloam. Kemudian saya pergi dan melakukannya. Sesudah itu saya langsung bisa melihat.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="JHN.9.12" />Lalu mereka bertanya lagi kepadanya, “Di mana orang itu?”
</p>
<p style="p">Dan dia menjawab, “Saya tidak tahu.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kelompok Farisi memeriksa apakah benar orang itu buta sejak lahir
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="JHN.9.13" />Kemudian orang-orang itu membawa laki-laki yang tadinya buta itu kepada para anggota kelompok Farisi,
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="JHN.9.14" />karena Yesus membuat lumpur dan menjadikan orang buta itu bisa melihat pada hari Sabat.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="JHN.9.15" />Jadi orang-orang Farisi itu juga bertanya kepadanya, “Bagaimana caranya kamu bisa melihat?”
</p>
<p style="p">Dia menjawab, “Yesus mengoleskan lumpur pada kelopak mata saya, lalu saya pergi mencucinya, dan sekarang saya bisa melihat.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="JHN.9.16" />Kemudian beberapa orang Farisi itu berkata, “Tidak mungkin Yesus diutus Allah, karena dia tidak taat kepada aturan hukum Taurat tentang hari Sabat.”
</p>
<p style="p">Tetapi beberapa anggota lain berkata, “Orang berdosa tidak mungkin bisa melakukan keajaiban seperti ini!” Maka terjadilah perdebatan sengit di antara mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="JHN.9.17" />Lalu mereka bertanya lagi kepada orang itu, “Nah, menurutmu sendiri bagaimana? Karena kamu yang sudah dibuatnya dapat melihat, apa pendapatmu tentang Yesus itu?”
</p>
<p style="p">Orang yang tadinya buta itu menjawab, “Dia adalah nabi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="JHN.9.18" />Tetapi mereka tetap tidak percaya bahwa dia memang buta sebelumnya dan baru sekarang bisa melihat. Oleh karena itu mereka memanggil bapak-ibunya.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="JHN.9.19" />Mereka bertanya kepada kedua orangtuanya, “Orang ini anakmu, bukan? Apakah dia benar-benar buta sejak lahir? Kalau begitu, bagaimana dia sekarang bisa melihat?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="JHN.9.20" />Orangtuanya menjawab, “Betul, dia ini anak kami. Dia benar-benar buta sejak lahir.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="JHN.9.21" />Tetapi kami tidak tahu bagaimana caranya dia bisa melihat. Kami juga tidak mengenal orang yang membuat matanya bisa melihat. Silakan Bapak-bapak bertanya langsung kepadanya. Dia sudah dewasa, dan dia bisa menjawabnya sendiri.”
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="JHN.9.22" />Bapak dan ibunya berkata begitu kepada orang-orang Farisi karena mereka takut kena hukuman, yaitu dilarang masuk ke dalam setiap rumah pertemuan orang Yahudi. Karena sebelumnya, para pemimpin orang Yahudi sudah bersepakat bahwa siapa pun yang mengakui Yesus sebagai Kristus dilarang masuk ke dalam setiap rumah pertemuan.<f caller="+"><fr>9:22
</fr><fk>rumah pertemuan orang Yahudi
</fk><ft>Lihat catatan di Mat. 4:23. Seseorang yang dilarang masuk ke dalam rumah pertemuan berarti dikucilkan oleh masyarakat.
</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="JHN.9.23" />Itulah sebabnya orangtua lelaki itu berkata, “Silakan Bapak-bapak bertanya langsung kepadanya. Dia sudah dewasa, dan dia bisa menjawabnya sendiri.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="JHN.9.24" />Maka untuk kedua kalinya orang-orang Farisi memanggil orang yang tadinya buta itu dan berkata kepadanya, “Bersumpahlah di hadapan Allah bahwa kamu akan mengatakan yang benar kepada kami! Karena kami tahu Yesus itu orang berdosa.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="JHN.9.25" />Dia menjawab, “Yesus orang berdosa atau bukan, saya tidak tahu. Yang saya tahu hanya ini: Dulu saya buta, tetapi sekarang saya sudah bisa melihat!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="JHN.9.26" />Lalu mereka bertanya lagi, “Apa yang dia perbuat terhadap kamu? Bagaimana dia membuat matamu bisa melihat?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="JHN.9.27" />Orang itu menjawab, “Ya ampun! Baru saja saya jelaskan kepada kalian, tetapi kalian tidak memperhatikan. Kenapa kalian mau mendengarnya lagi? Jangan-jangan kalian juga mau menjadi pengikut Yesus!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="JHN.9.28" />Lalu mereka menghina dia dengan berkata, “Kamulah pengikut orang berdosa itu, bukan kami! Kami adalah pengikut Musa.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="JHN.9.29" />Kami tahu bahwa Allah sudah berbicara kepada Musa. Tetapi kami tidak tahu apa-apa tentang orang itu!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="JHN.9.30" />Lalu orang yang tadinya buta itu berkata kepada mereka, “Wah, ini aneh sekali! Bisa-bisanya kalian tidak tahu apa-apa tentang Yesus, padahal dia sudah membuat mata saya bisa melihat.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="JHN.9.31" />Karena kita tahu bahwa Allah tidak mungkin mendengar permohonan orang berdosa. Tetapi Dia mendengar setiap orang yang menghormati-Nya dan yang melakukan kehendak-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="JHN.9.32" />Sejak permulaan dunia sampai sekarang, belum pernah kita dengar ada orang yang sanggup membuat mata orang yang buta sejak lahir bisa melihat.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="JHN.9.33" />Kalau orang itu bukan diutus oleh Allah, tidak mungkin dia melakukan keajaiban seperti ini!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="JHN.9.34" />Jawab orang-orang Farisi kepadanya, “Saat kamu dilahirkan kamu sudah penuh dengan dosa. Karena itulah kamu buta! Lalu sekarang kamu merasa dirimu pantas untuk mengajar kami, begitu?!”
</p>
<p style="p">Sejak saat itu, dia dilarang masuk ke rumah pertemuan mana pun.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Jangan sampai mata hati kita menjadi buta
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="JHN.9.35" />Ketika Yesus mendengar bahwa orang yang dulunya buta itu dilarang masuk ke rumah pertemuan, Yesus mencari dia, dan sesudah menemukannya Yesus bertanya, “Apakah kamu percaya kepada Anak Allah?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="JHN.9.36" />Orang itu menjawab, “Tuan, siapakah Dia? Katakanlah kepada saya supaya saya percaya kepada-Nya!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="JHN.9.37" />Lalu Yesus berkata, “Kamu sudah melihat Dia. Dan Dialah yang sekarang sedang berbicara dengan kamu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="38" bcv="JHN.9.38" />Jawab orang itu, “Saya percaya, Tuhan!” Lalu dia sujud menyembah Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="JHN.9.39" />Kemudian Yesus berkata, “Aku datang ke dunia ini untuk membuat pemisahan di antara manusia: Orang yang buta akan melihat, dan orang yang menganggap dirinya bisa melihat akan menjadi buta.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="40" bcv="JHN.9.40" />Di situ ada beberapa anggota kelompok Farisi yang mendengar perkataan Yesus. Mereka berkata kepada-Nya, “Jadi maksudmu, kami ini buta, begitu?!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="JHN.9.41" />Jawab Yesus, “Kalau kalian masing-masing mengaku bahwa dirimu buta, berarti saat ini kamu tidak melakukan dosa. Tetapi karena kamu masih tetap bersikeras bahwa kamu bisa melihat, itu berarti kamu terus memelihara dosamu.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="10" />
<s style="s1">Gembala dan domba-domba-Nya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JHN.10.1" />Lalu Yesus berkata kepada mereka semua yang ada di situ, “Aku menegaskan kepadamu bahwa perkataan-Ku ini benar: Setiap orang yang mau masuk ke dalam kandang domba harus melewati pintu. Kalau dia masuk dengan memanjat pagar malam hari, tentulah dia seorang perampok atau pencuri domba.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JHN.10.2" />Tetapi gembala domba pasti masuk melalui pintu.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JHN.10.3" />Lalu penjaga kandang akan membuka pintu baginya. Dan ketika gembala itu memanggil nama setiap dombanya, domba-domba itu akan mengenal suaranya dan mengikutinya ketika dia menuntun domba-dombanya keluar.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="JHN.10.4" />Ketika dia mengeluarkan domba-domba itu, dia selalu berjalan di depan. Domba-dombanya mengikuti dia, karena mereka mengenal suaranya.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="JHN.10.5" />Tetapi domba-domba itu tidak akan mengikuti orang lain, bahkan akan lari dari orang itu karena tidak mengenal suaranya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="JHN.10.6" />Sesudah Yesus menceritakan kiasan itu, kami semua yang mendengarkan Dia tidak mengerti apa maksudnya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus gembala yang setia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="JHN.10.7" />Jadi, Yesus berkata lagi, “Aku menegaskan kepadamu bahwa perkataan-Ku ini benar: Akulah pintu masuk ke kandang domba.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="JHN.10.8" />Setiap orang yang datang sebelum Aku dan mengaku sebagai gembala, mereka adalah pencuri dan perampok. Tetapi domba-domba itu tidak mengikuti mereka.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="JHN.10.9" />Ya, Akulah pintu. Setiap orang yang masuk melalui Aku akan selamat. Dan Aku akan menjaga mereka supaya bisa keluar masuk kandang dengan aman serta mendapat makanan.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="JHN.10.10" />Pencuri datang hanya untuk mencuri, membunuh, dan membinasakan. Tetapi Aku sudah datang ke dunia ini untuk memberi hidup, yaitu hidup yang penuh berkat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="JHN.10.11" />“Akulah gembala yang setia.<x caller="+"><xo>10:11
</xo><xt>Kej. 49:24; Mzm. 23; Mzm. 78:52-53; Yes. 40:10-11; Yes. 56:9-12; Yeh. 34; Zak. 11:4-17</xt></x> Seorang gembala yang setia akan menyerahkan nyawanya untuk menyelamatkan domba-dombanya.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="JHN.10.12" />Tetapi pekerja upahan tidak akan mau berkorban seperti gembala pemilik domba-domba itu. Ketika seorang pekerja melihat serigala datang, dia akan kabur meninggalkan domba-dombanya. Lalu serigala akan menangkap salah satu domba, dan yang lain akan lari tercerai-berai.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="JHN.10.13" />Pekerja itu kabur karena dia hanya bekerja sebagai seorang upahan dan tidak peduli pada domba-domba itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14-15" bcv="JHN.10.14" />“Namun Aku adalah gembala yang setia. Aku menyerahkan nyawa-Ku untuk menyelamatkan domba-domba-Ku. Sama seperti Bapa-Ku sangat mengenal Aku, begitu juga Aku mengenal domba-domba-Ku. Dan sama seperti Aku sangat mengenal Bapa, begitu pula domba-domba-Ku mengenal Aku.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="JHN.10.16" />Aku juga mempunyai domba-domba lain yang belum tergabung ke dalam kawanan ini. Jadi Aku akan memanggil mereka, dan mereka akan mengikuti suara-Ku. Aku akan memimpin seluruh domba-Ku supaya semuanya bergabung menjadi satu kawanan besar dengan satu gembala, yaitu Aku.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="JHN.10.17" />Itulah sebabnya Bapa mengasihi Aku: Karena Aku sudah bersedia menyerahkan nyawa-Ku untuk menyelamatkan mereka. Tetapi setelah mati, Aku akan hidup lagi.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="JHN.10.18" />Kematian-Ku bukan karena siapa-siapa. Sebaliknya, Aku sendiri yang menyerahkan nyawa-Ku. Sebab hanya Aku sendiri yang berhak atas nyawa-Ku, baik untuk menentukan waktu kematian-Ku maupun waktu Aku hidup kembali. Ini semua sesuai dengan perintah Bapa kepada-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="JHN.10.19" />Ketika orang Yahudi mendengar Yesus mengajar seperti itu, mereka mulai bertengkar satu sama lain.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="JHN.10.20" />Banyak di antara mereka yang mengatakan, “Dia gila karena dikuasai setan. Tidak usah dengarkan dia!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="JHN.10.21" />Tetapi yang lain berkata, “Apa yang baru saja dia katakan itu bukan seperti perkataan orang yang dikuasai setan! Orang yang dikuasai setan tidak mungkin menyembuhkan mata orang buta.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pertengkaran antara para pemimpin Yahudi dan Yesus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="JHN.10.22" />Tidak lama kemudian Yesus berada di Yerusalem pada waktu perayaan untuk memperingati peresmian rumah Allah. Waktu itu musim dingin,
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="JHN.10.23" />dan Yesus sedang berjalan-jalan di Teras Salomo di rumah Allah.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="JHN.10.24" />Kemudian para pemimpin Yahudi datang berkumpul mengelilingi Yesus dan berkata kepada-Nya, “Sudah begitu lama kami menunggu kamu berterus terang tentang siapa dirimu sebenarnya! Kalau kamu memang Kristus, katakanlah!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="JHN.10.25" />Lalu jawab-Nya, “Aku sudah memberitahukan, tetapi kalian tidak percaya. Aku sudah melakukan banyak keajaiban dalam nama Bapa-Ku. Semuanya itu membuktikan jabatan-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="JHN.10.26" />Tetapi kalian tidak percaya karena kalian bukan domba-domba-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="JHN.10.27" />Domba-domba-Ku pasti mendengarkan suara-Ku. Aku mengenal mereka, dan mereka selalu mengikut Aku.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="JHN.10.28" />Aku memberikan hidup yang kekal kepada mereka. Jadi domba-domba-Ku tidak akan mati selamanya, dan tidak ada yang bisa merampas mereka dari tangan-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="JHN.10.29" />Yang sudah memberikan domba-domba itu kepada-Ku adalah Bapa-Ku. Dia lebih berkuasa dari semua yang ada, dan tiada yang dapat merampas mereka dari tangan Kami.<f caller="+"><fr>10:29
</fr><fk>tangan Kami
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: tangan Bapa. Tetapi berdasarkan ucapan-Nya di ayat 28b dan 29a, maksud Yesus adalah bahwa Bapa dan Dia memegang domba-domba itu bersama. Ini sesuai dengan Yoh. 17:10.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="JHN.10.30" />Bapa dan Aku adalah satu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="JHN.10.31" />Mendengar perkataan itu, sekali lagi<x caller="+"><xo>10:31
</xo><xt>Yoh. 8:59</xt></x> para pemimpin Yahudi mengambil batu dan mau melempari Yesus sampai mati.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="JHN.10.32" />Tetapi Dia berkata kepada mereka, “Sesuai perintah Bapa-Ku, Aku sudah mengerjakan banyak keajaiban<f caller="+"><fr>10:32
</fr><fk>keajaiban
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: perbuatan baik, tetapi di ayat 32, 33, dan 37-38, maksudnya bukan perbuatan biasa.</ft></f> yang membawa kebaikan di tengah-tengah kalian. Apakah ada keajaiban yang salah, sehingga kalian hendak melempari Aku dengan batu?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="JHN.10.33" />Jawab mereka, “Bukan! Kami mau membunuhmu bukan karena keajaiban yang kamu lakukan, tetapi karena kamu menghina Allah! Kamu itu manusia biasa, tetapi kamu menyamakan dirimu dengan Allah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="JHN.10.34" />Lalu Yesus menjawab, “Kalian sudah tahu bahwa dalam Firman-Nya Allah berkata,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Kalian semua adalah anak-anak Allah Yang Mahabesar,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan bersifat seperti Dia.’<f caller="+"><fr>10:34
</fr><fk>anak-anak Allah … seperti Dia
</fk><ft>Yesus mengutip dari Mzm. 82:6. Menurut tulisan asli Yohanes bahasa Yunani, Yesus hanya mengutip bagian pertama dari ayat itu, yang terjemahan harfiahnya, “Aku (TUHAN) mengatakan, ‘Kalian adalah allah-allah.’” (Kata ‘allah-allah’ biasa diterjemahkan ‘ilah-ilah’). Terjemahan harfiah seluruh ayat itu adalah, “Saya katakan, ‘Kalian adalah ilah-ilah, dan semua kalian adalah anak-anak Yang Mahatinggi.’” TSI menerjemahkan Mzm. 82:6 secara lengkap supaya artinya lebih jelas bagi pembaca sekarang.</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="35" bcv="JHN.10.35" />Tentu Firman TUHAN selalu benar. Jadi kalau Allah sendiri menyebut orang-orang itu anak-anak-Nya, yaitu mereka yang sudah menerima Firman Allah,
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="JHN.10.36" />maka janganlah kalian berpikir bahwa Aku menghina Allah karena Aku berkata, ‘Aku adalah Anak Allah.’ Dialah yang mengkhususkan dan mengutus Aku ke dalam dunia ini.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="JHN.10.37" />Kalau Aku tidak melakukan keajaiban-keajaiban yang memuliakan Bapa-Ku, kalian tidak usah mempercayai ajaran-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="JHN.10.38" />Tetapi kalau Aku memang melakukan banyak keajaiban yang memuliakan Bapa-Ku, dan kalian tetap tidak mau percaya kepada-Ku, setidaknya percayalah bahwa hal-hal yang Aku lakukan itu berasal dari Bapa. Dengan begitu kalian akan tahu dan mengerti bahwa Bapa sudah bersatu dengan Aku, dan Aku bersatu dengan Dia.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="JHN.10.39" />Sekali lagi mereka mencoba menangkap Yesus, tetapi ada sesuatu yang menghalangi orang-orang itu sehingga Dia terlepas dari tangan mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="40" bcv="JHN.10.40" />Kemudian Yesus pergi ke seberang sungai Yordan tempat Yohanes dulu membaptis orang, lalu tinggal di sana.
<ve />
<v id="41" bcv="JHN.10.41" />Banyak orang berdatangan kepada-Nya. Mereka berkata, “Yohanes memang tidak pernah melakukan satu pun keajaiban, tetapi semua yang dia katakan tentang Yesus adalah benar.”
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="JHN.10.42" />Dan di situ banyak orang menjadi percaya bahwa Yesus adalah Kristus.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="11" />
<s style="s1">Kematian Lazarus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1-3" bcv="JHN.11.1" />Pada waktu itu, teman Yesus yang bernama Lazarus sedang sakit. Dia tinggal bersama dua saudarinya, yaitu Maria dan Marta, di kampung Betania dekat Yerusalem. (Maria ini yang akan meminyaki kaki Yesus dengan minyak harum dan mengusapnya dengan rambutnya.) Jadi kedua saudari Lazarus menyuruh orang pergi menemui Yesus untuk memberi kabar, “Tuhan, sahabat-Mu yang Engkau kasihi sedang sakit.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="JHN.11.4" />Mendengar berita itu, Yesus berkata, “Penyakit itu tidak akan berakhir dengan kematian, tetapi justru untuk kemuliaan Allah. Dan melalui hal itu Aku sebagai Anak Allah juga akan dimuliakan.”
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="JHN.11.5" />Walaupun Yesus mengasihi Maria, Marta, dan Lazarus,
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="JHN.11.6" />Dia tidak langsung berangkat ke rumah mereka, tetapi masih tinggal dua hari lagi di tempat-Nya bersama kami murid-murid-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="JHN.11.7" />Sesudah itu, Dia berkata kepada kami, “Mari kita kembali ke Yudea.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="JHN.11.8" />Kami menjawab, “Guru, belum lama para pemimpin Yahudi hampir melempari Engkau dengan batu. Apakah Engkau sungguh-sungguh mau kembali ke sana?!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="JHN.11.9" />Jawab Yesus, “Setiap hari matahari bersinar selama dua belas jam. Kalau kita berjalan pada siang hari, kita tidak akan tersandung karena cahayanya menyinari kita.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="JHN.11.10" />Tetapi orang yang berjalan di waktu malam sering kali bisa tersandung karena tidak ada terang yang menuntun dia.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="JHN.11.11" />Lalu kata Yesus lagi, “Sahabat kita Lazarus sedang tidur sekarang, tetapi Aku akan pergi ke sana untuk membangunkan dia.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="JHN.11.12" />Kami pun menjawab, “Tuhan, kalau dia sedang tidur, itu baik. Berarti dia akan sembuh dan bangun sendiri.”
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="JHN.11.13" />Kami pikir maksud Yesus adalah tidur biasa. Namun sebenarnya maksud Yesus ‘tidur’ dalam bentuk kiasan yang artinya ‘mati.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="JHN.11.14" />Karena itu, Dia berkata dengan terus-terang kepada kami, “Lazarus sudah mati.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="JHN.11.15" />Dan sebenarnya lebih baik waktu itu Aku tidak hadir di sana untuk menyembuhkan dia. Karena kejadian ini akan membuat kalian lebih percaya kepada-Ku. Nah, sekarang mari kita pergi kepadanya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="JHN.11.16" />Salah satu dari kami, yaitu Tomas (yang biasa dipanggil si Anak Kembar),<f caller="+"><fr>11:16
</fr><fk>si Anak Kembar
</fk><ft>Nama Tomas berasal dari bahasa Ibrani yang artinya ‘anak kembar’. Di sini Yohanes menuliskan namanya dalam bahasa Yunani, yaitu
</ft><ft><it>Didimus</it>, yang juga berarti ‘anak kembar’.</ft></f> berkata kepada kami, “Ayo kita ikut Dia, supaya kita juga dibunuh bersama-Nya.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Hanya Yesus saja yang memberi kebangkitan dan hidup
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="JHN.11.17" />Waktu Yesus dan kami murid-murid-Nya tiba di Betania, ada yang memberitahukan kepada Yesus bahwa mayat Lazarus sudah berada di dalam kubur selama empat hari.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="JHN.11.18" />Kampung Betania tidak jauh dari Yerusalem, kira-kira tiga kilometer saja.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="JHN.11.19" />Pada saat itu banyak orang Yahudi sudah datang mengunjungi Marta dan Maria untuk menghibur mereka karena kematian saudara mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="JHN.11.20" />Waktu Marta mendengar bahwa Yesus sudah dekat, dia langsung pergi menjemput Yesus, sedangkan Maria tetap tinggal di rumah.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="JHN.11.21" />Ketika mereka bertemu, Marta berkata kepada Yesus, “Tuhan, kalau Engkau ada di sini sebelumnya, saudara saya pasti tidak meninggal.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="JHN.11.22" />Tetapi saya tahu bahwa sekarang ini pun Allah akan memberikan kepada-Mu apa saja yang Engkau minta kepada-Nya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="JHN.11.23" />Lalu Yesus menjawab, “Saudaramu itu akan hidup lagi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="JHN.11.24" />Dan Marta berkata kepada-Nya, “Saya tahu bahwa dia akan bangkit dan hidup lagi ketika semua orang dibangkitkan pada hari terakhir.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="JHN.11.25" />Tetapi Yesus berkata kepadanya, “Akulah yang memberi kebangkitan dan hidup. Setiap orang yang percaya kepada-Ku akan tetap hidup walaupun dia sudah mati.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="JHN.11.26" />Semua orang yang masih hidup dan percaya kepada-Ku sebenarnya tidak akan pernah mati. Marta, apakah kamu percaya akan hal ini?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="JHN.11.27" />Dia menjawab, “Ya, Tuhan. Saya percaya bahwa Engkau adalah Anak Allah dan Kristus yang sudah dijanjikan untuk datang ke dalam dunia ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus menangis
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="JHN.11.28" />Sesudah Marta berkata begitu, dia kembali ke rumah untuk memanggil Maria. Karena ada orang-orang lain di dalam rumah, Marta berbisik kepadanya, “Guru sudah ada di sini, dan Dia mau bertemu denganmu.”
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="JHN.11.29" />Mendengar itu, Maria langsung berdiri dan pergi menemui Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="JHN.11.30" />Saat itu Yesus belum masuk ke kampung. Dia masih berada di tempat Marta bertemu dengan-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="JHN.11.31" />Kebetulan waktu itu ada banyak orang Yahudi yang sudah datang ke rumah Lazarus untuk menghibur Maria. Waktu mereka melihat dia berdiri dan cepat-cepat ke luar, mereka berpikir dia mau pergi ke kubur Lazarus untuk menangis. Jadi mereka mengikutinya.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="JHN.11.32" />Waktu Maria sampai di tempat Yesus berada dan melihat-Nya, dia langsung tersungkur dan bersujud di depan kaki Yesus lalu berkata, “Tuhan, kalau Engkau ada di sini sebelumnya, saudara saya pasti tidak meninggal.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="JHN.11.33" />Waktu melihat Maria dan orang Yahudi yang datang bersamanya menangis, Yesus pun merasa sangat sedih dan bersusah hati.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="JHN.11.34" />Dia bertanya kepada Maria dan Marta, “Di mana kalian menguburkannya?”
</p>
<p style="p">Dan mereka menjawab, “Mari ikutlah, Tuhan, dan lihat sendiri!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="JHN.11.35" />Lalu Yesus menangis.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="JHN.11.36" />Karena itu orang-orang yang mengikuti Maria berkata, “Lihat! Yesus pasti sangat mengasihi Lazarus.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="JHN.11.37" />Tetapi di antara mereka ada juga yang berkata, “Yesus pernah menyembuhkan mata orang buta, bukan?! Kalau begitu kenapa dia tidak melakukan sesuatu supaya Lazarus tidak mati?”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus menghidupkan Lazarus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="38" bcv="JHN.11.38" />Dengan hati yang sangat sedih, Yesus sampai di kuburan. Kuburan itu berupa sebuah gua yang ditutup dengan batu besar.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="JHN.11.39" />Lalu Yesus berkata kepada orang-orang yang ada di situ, “Pindahkan batu itu.”
</p>
<p style="p">Tetapi Marta berkata, “Tuhan, sudah empat hari mayatnya di dalam sana. Pasti sudah berbau.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="40" bcv="JHN.11.40" />Kata Yesus kepadanya, “Ingatlah apa yang sudah Aku katakan kepadamu! Kalau kamu percaya kepada-Ku, Allah akan menunjukkan kuasa dan kemuliaan-Nya yang sangat hebat kepadamu!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="JHN.11.41" />Sesudah mereka memindahkan batu penutup tempat mayat itu dibaringkan, Yesus memandang ke langit dan berkata, “Bapa, Aku berterima kasih kepada-Mu karena Engkau sudah mendengar doa-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="JHN.11.42" />Aku tahu bahwa Engkau selalu mendengarkan Aku. Tetapi Aku berkata seperti itu karena orang banyak yang berkumpul di sini sedang mendengar doa-Ku, dan Aku ingin supaya mereka percaya bahwa Engkaulah yang mengutus Aku.”
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="JHN.11.43" />Sesudah berdoa demikian, Yesus berseru dengan nyaring, “Lazarus, keluarlah!”
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="JHN.11.44" />Lalu Lazarus keluar. Kaki dan tangannya masih terikat dengan kain pembungkus mayat, juga mukanya masih terbungkus dengan sepotong kain.
</p>
<p style="p">Kemudian Yesus berkata kepada orang-orang di sana, “Bukalah kain-kain itu supaya dia bisa bebas berjalan.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Para pemimpin Yahudi mengatur rencana untuk membunuh Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 26:1-5; Mrk. 14:1-2; Luk. 22:1-2
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="45" bcv="JHN.11.45" />Saat itu, banyak orang yang hadir untuk menghibur Maria menjadi percaya kepada Yesus karena mereka menyaksikan sendiri keajaiban itu.
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="JHN.11.46" />Tetapi ada juga dari antara mereka yang pergi kepada orang-orang Farisi dan melaporkan perbuatan Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="47" bcv="JHN.11.47" />Karena itu kelompok Farisi bersama para imam kepala berkumpul dengan anggota-anggota sidang Mahkamah Agama. Mereka membicarakan soal Yesus, “Apa yang harus kita lakukan? Orang itu melakukan banyak keajaiban.
<ve />
<v id="48" bcv="JHN.11.48" />Kalau kita membiarkan dia terus berbuat seperti itu, pasti semua orang akan percaya kepadanya. Maka raja Roma akan menyuruh tentaranya datang menghancurkan rumah Allah dan semua orang Yahudi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="49" bcv="JHN.11.49" />Salah satu di antara mereka bernama Kayafas yang menjabat sebagai imam besar pada tahun itu. Dia berkata kepada mereka, “Kalian tidak tahu apa-apa!
<ve />
<v id="50" bcv="JHN.11.50" />Coba pikir: Daripada semua bangsa Yahudi binasa, lebih baik satu orang yang mati demi bangsa kita.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="51" bcv="JHN.11.51" />Sebenarnya Kayafas mengatakan itu bukan dari pikirannya sendiri. Tetapi karena dia menjabat sebagai imam besar, tanpa sadar perkataannya merupakan nubuatan dari Roh Kudus bahwa Yesus akan mati untuk semua orang Yahudi.
<ve />
<v id="52" bcv="JHN.11.52" />Dan kematian Yesus bukan untuk orang Yahudi saja. Tujuan pengurbanan-Nya adalah untuk mengumpulkan dan mempersatukan semua orang dari segala bangsa yang akan menjadi anak-anak Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="53" bcv="JHN.11.53" />Jadi, pada hari itu para pemimpin Yahudi mengambil keputusan untuk membunuh Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="54" bcv="JHN.11.54" />Karena itu, Yesus tidak lagi berjalan secara terang-terangan di depan umum di antara orang Yahudi di provinsi Yudea. Dia pergi bersama kami murid-murid-Nya ke daerah yang sepi dekat kampung Efraim dan tinggal di situ.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="55" bcv="JHN.11.55" />Beberapa hari sebelum orang-orang Yahudi merayakan Paskah, banyak orang dari seluruh negeri Israel pergi ke Yerusalem. Sesuai hukum Taurat, mereka datang beberapa hari sebelumnya untuk mengikuti upacara pembersihan diri sebelum perayaan tersebut.
<ve />
<v id="56-57" bcv="JHN.11.56" />Pada waktu itu, karena para imam kepala dan kelompok Farisi mau menangkap Yesus, mereka mengeluarkan perintah seperti ini, “Bagi siapa pun yang mengetahui keberadaan Yesus, laporkan segera kepada kami!” Oleh sebab itu banyak orang mencari Yesus. Waktu mereka berdiri di teras rumah Allah, mereka sering berkata satu sama lain, “Bagaimana menurutmu? Apakah Yesus akan datang ke pesta ini?”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="12" />
<s style="s1">Maria meminyaki kaki Yesus di Betania
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 26:6-13; Mrk. 14:3-9
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JHN.12.1" />Enam hari sebelum perayaan Paskah, Yesus dan kami murid-murid-Nya kembali lagi ke Betania, yaitu kampung halaman Lazarus, orang yang sudah Yesus hidupkan kembali dari kematian.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JHN.12.2" />Warga kampung itu mengadakan jamuan makan malam untuk menghormati Yesus. Marta juga ikut mengatur makanan, sedangkan Lazarus termasuk salah satu dari orang-orang yang duduk makan bersama Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JHN.12.3" />Lalu Maria datang membawa setengah liter minyak wangi dari narwastu murni<f caller="+"><fr>12:3
</fr><fk>narwastu murni
</fk><ft>Narwastu adalah jenis tumbuhan yang hanya tumbuh di India dan Himalaya. Akarnya bisa diolah menjadi minyak wangi.</ft></f> yang sangat mahal. Dia menuangkannya di kaki Yesus, kemudian menyeka kaki Yesus dengan rambutnya. Bau harum minyak itu memenuhi seluruh rumah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="JHN.12.4" />Tetapi Yudas anak Simon, yaitu salah satu murid Yesus dari Kariot (yang kelak akan menjual Yesus), mencela perbuatan itu dengan berkata,
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="JHN.12.5" />“Lebih baik Maria menyerahkannya untuk kita jual! Karena minyak itu bisa dijual mahal,<x caller="+"><xo>12:5
</xo><xt>Mrk. 14:5 CK</xt></x> dan uangnya bisa kita gunakan untuk membantu orang miskin.”
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="JHN.12.6" />Sebenarnya Yudas berkata begitu bukan karena dia sungguh-sungguh peduli pada orang miskin, tetapi karena dia seorang pencuri. Dia dipercaya sebagai bendahara yang menerima semua uang sumbangan untuk Yesus dan kami, yang disimpan di dalam kantong. Namun dia sering mencuri uang dari kantong itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="JHN.12.7" />Lalu Yesus berkata, “Jangan mencela dia! Tanpa disadari dia sudah melakukan persiapan untuk penguburan-Ku nanti.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="JHN.12.8" />Orang-orang miskin akan selalu ada di antara kalian, dan kalian punya banyak kesempatan untuk menolong mereka. Tetapi Aku tidak akan selalu ada bersama kalian.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Rencana para imam kepala terhadap Lazarus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="JHN.12.9" />Hari itu banyak orang Yahudi mendengar bahwa Yesus berada di Betania. Jadi mereka pergi ke sana untuk melihat Yesus dan Lazarus yang sudah dihidupkan-Nya dari kematian.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="JHN.12.10" />Oleh karena itu, para imam kepala mengatur rencana untuk membunuh Lazarus juga,
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="JHN.12.11" />sebab ketika orang-orang mendengar cerita tentang Lazarus, semakin banyaklah yang menjadi percaya kepada Yesus dan mereka tidak lagi berpihak kepada para imam kepala.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Orang banyak menyambut Yesus sebagai raja
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 21:1-11; Mrk. 11:1-11; Luk. 19:28-40
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="JHN.12.12" />Keesokan harinya, tersebarlah berita bahwa Yesus sedang menuju ke Yerusalem. Jadi masyarakat yang sudah berkumpul untuk mengikuti perayaan Paskah
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="JHN.12.13" />mengambil daun-daun palem dan pergi keluar kota untuk menyambut Yesus. Mereka bersorak-sorak,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Hosana!<x caller="+"><xo>12:13
</xo><xt>Mat. 21:9 CK</xt></x> Pujilah Allah!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Biarlah Allah memberkati raja Israel yang baru ini!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Raja inilah yang datang mewakili TUHAN!”<x caller="+"><xo>12:13
</xo><xt>Mzm. 118:25-26</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="JHN.12.14" />Waktu itu Yesus mendapati seekor keledai muda, lalu Dia naik ke atas keledai itu. Hal ini terjadi sesuai dengan yang sudah tertulis dalam Firman TUHAN,
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="JHN.12.15" />“Penduduk Yerusalem,<f caller="+"><fr>12:15
</fr><fk>penduduk Yerusalem
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: putri Sion. Sion adalah nama bukit di mana terletak kota Yerusalem.</ft></f> jangan takut!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Lihatlah! Raja kalian sedang datang
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dengan menunggangi seekor keledai muda.”<x caller="+"><xo>12:15
</xo><xt>Zak. 9:9</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="JHN.12.16" />Waktu peristiwa itu terjadi, kami para murid-Nya tidak mengerti bahwa Firman tersebut adalah tentang Kristus. Tetapi sesudah Yesus dimuliakan melalui kematian dan kenaikan-Nya ke surga, barulah kami mengerti bahwa kami sudah menjalani semua kejadian itu sesuai perkataan nabi tentang Dia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17-18" bcv="JHN.12.17" />Pada hari itu, ramai sekali orang yang pergi menyambut Yesus karena sewaktu Yesus menghidupkan Lazarus dengan memanggil dia keluar dari kuburnya, banyak orang menjadi saksi mata peristiwa tersebut. Mereka terus menceritakan keajaiban itu ke sana kemari.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="JHN.12.19" />Waktu orang-orang Farisi melihat keramaian itu, mereka berkata satu sama lain, “Lihat! Segala yang kita lakukan sama sekali tidak berhasil. Semua orang sudah mengikuti orang itu!”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus berbicara tentang kematian-Nya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="JHN.12.20" />Di antara kerumunan yang datang beribadah ke Yerusalem pada Hari Raya Paskah, ada juga beberapa orang yang bukan Yahudi.<f caller="+"><fr>12:20
</fr><fk>orang yang bukan Yahudi
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: orang-orang Yunani. Pada zaman Yesus, bahasa Yunani adalah bahasa umum, dan semua bangsa selain Yahudi disebut ‘orang Yunani’, meski bukan dari negeri Yunani.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="JHN.12.21" />Mereka datang kepada Filipus dan berkata kepadanya, “Pak, kami ingin bertemu Yesus.” (Filipus berasal dari kota Betsaida di Galilea.)
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="JHN.12.22" />Dia pergi menyampaikan permohonan mereka kepada Andreas. Lalu Andreas dan Filipus menyampaikannya kepada Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="JHN.12.23" />Kemudian Yesus berkata kepada mereka yang bukan Yahudi itu, “Sudah tiba waktunya Aku, Sang Anak Adam, menjalani kehendak Allah Bapa dan dimuliakan oleh-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="JHN.12.24" />Aku menegaskan kepadamu bahwa perkataan-Ku ini benar: Apa yang segera terjadi pada-Ku dapat digambarkan seperti sebutir biji gandum. Untuk menghasilkan banyak gandum, biji itu harus ditanam dan mati, baru bisa tumbuh dan menghasilkan banyak bulir. Kalau tidak demikian, biji itu akan tetap satu biji saja.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="JHN.12.25" />Begitu juga, orang yang ingin mempertahankan hidupnya di dunia ini akan kehilangan hidupnya. Tetapi orang yang rela menyerahkan hidupnya akan memiliki hidup yang kekal.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="JHN.12.26" />Setiap orang yang mau melayani Aku hendaklah ikut ke mana saja Aku pergi, supaya mereka tetap bersama-Ku. Bapa-Ku akan menghargai setiap orang yang melayani Aku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="JHN.12.27" />“Sekarang hati-Ku sangat sedih. Apa yang sebaiknya Aku katakan dalam doa-Ku? Sebetulnya bisa saja Aku meminta, ‘Ya Bapa, selamatkanlah Aku sekarang dari penderitaan ini!’ Tetapi Aku tidak dapat memohon seperti itu, karena justru untuk mengalami penderitaan inilah Aku datang ke dalam dunia.
<ve />
<v id="28-29" bcv="JHN.12.28" />Jadi Aku hanya berdoa, ‘Bapa, biarlah nama-Mu dimuliakan melalui apa yang terjadi atas diri-Ku!’”
</p>
<p style="p">Begitu Yesus selesai berkata demikian, suatu suara yang keras membahana dari langit, dan kami semua mendengarnya.
</p>
<p style="p">Sebagian orang mengatakan, “Itu bunyi guntur.” Ada juga yang berkata, “Bukan. Itu suara malaikat yang berbicara kepada Yesus.”
</p>
<p style="p">Tetapi sebenarnya itulah suara Bapa dari surga yang berkata, “Aku sudah memuliakan nama-Ku melalui Engkau, dan Aku akan melakukannya lagi!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="JHN.12.30" />Lalu Yesus berkata kepada kami semua, “Suara itu terdengar bukan untuk Aku, tetapi untuk kalian, supaya kalian percaya kepada-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="JHN.12.31" />Sekarang sudah tiba waktunya orang-orang duniawi menyadari bahwa pengadilan terakhir pasti terjadi dan mereka akan dihakimi.<x caller="+"><xo>12:31
</xo><xt>Yoh. 16:11</xt></x> Dan sekarang juga penguasa dunia, yaitu iblis, akan dijatuhkan dan kuasanya dihancurkan.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="JHN.12.32" />Lalu Aku, Sang Anak Adam, akan diangkat dan digantung tinggi di atas tanah. Ketika hal itu terjadi, Aku akan membuka jalan supaya setiap orang bisa datang kepada-Ku.”
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="JHN.12.33" />Yesus berkata seperti itu untuk memberitahukan bagaimana caranya Dia akan mati.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="JHN.12.34" />Lalu dari antara orang banyak itu ada yang berkata kepada-Nya, “Kami sudah membaca di dalam Firman TUHAN<f caller="+"><fr>12:34
</fr><fk>Firman TUHAN
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Hukum. Pada zaman PB, orang-orang Yahudi sering menyebut seluruh PL dengan kata Hukum. Di tempat-tempat lain di PB kata ‘Hukum’ digunakan dengan arti kelima kitab pertama dalam PL yang ditulis oleh Nabi Musa, yang TSI menerjemahkan sebagai ‘hukum Taurat’.</ft></f> bahwa Kristus akan hidup selama-lamanya. Jadi kenapa engkau mengatakan bahwa sang anak Adam harus diangkat dan digantungkan? Engkau memakai gelar ‘sang anak Adam’ dengan maksud apa?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="JHN.12.35" />Kata Yesus kepada mereka, “Hanya tinggal sebentar lagi terang ada bersama kalian di dunia ini. Jadi hendaklah kalian menggunakan waktu yang ada selagi terang itu bersama kalian, supaya ketika kegelapan datang, kegelapan itu tidak akan menguasai kalian. Karena orang yang berjalan dalam kegelapan tidak tahu ke mana dia pergi.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="JHN.12.36" />Selama Aku masih bersama kalian, percayalah kepada-Ku yang adalah terang itu. Dengan demikian terang itu akan memenuhi hidup kalian, dan kalian tidak akan tersesat karena dikuasai oleh kegelapan.”
</p>
<p style="p">Sesudah berkata begitu, Yesus berangkat bersama kami murid-murid-Nya dan pergi ke tempat yang tidak diketahui oleh orang banyak itu.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pendapat orang Yahudi tentang Yesus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="JHN.12.37" />Walaupun orang Yahudi sudah menyaksikan begitu banyak keajaiban yang Yesus lakukan, mereka tetap tidak percaya kepada-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="JHN.12.38" />Dengan demikian tepatlah perkataan Nabi Yesaya saat dia berkeluh kesah kepada TUHAN,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Aneh, hampir tak ada orang yang mempercayai berita yang Engkau suruh aku sampaikan ini,
</q>
<q style="q1">meski disertai dengan bukti tindakan-Mu yang berkuasa.”<x caller="+"><xo>12:38
</xo><xt>Yes. 53:1 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="39" bcv="JHN.12.39" />Itulah sebabnya mereka tidak bisa percaya: Karena Yesaya juga sudah berkata seperti ini,
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="40" bcv="JHN.12.40" />“Allah sudah membuat mata mereka menjadi buta,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sehingga mereka tidak bisa melihat,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan juga menutup pikiran mereka,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sehingga mereka tidak bisa memahami.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dengan demikian mereka tidak mau berbalik kepada-Nya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tetapi kalau mereka berbalik, Allah sudah berjanji,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">‘Aku akan tetap memulihkan mereka.’”<x caller="+"><xo>12:40
</xo><xt>Yes. 6:10</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="41" bcv="JHN.12.41" />Yesaya berkata seperti itu jauh sebelum Yesus datang ke dalam dunia ini, ketika dia diberi kesempatan untuk melihat kemuliaan Kristus. Kemudian Yesaya menyatakan dalam nubuatannya bahwa seperti itulah nanti kehidupan Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="42" bcv="JHN.12.42" />Pada waktu itu, sebenarnya sudah cukup banyak orang yang percaya kepada Yesus, termasuk para pemimpin Yahudi. Namun karena takut kepada kelompok Farisi, mereka tidak mau mengakuinya secara terus terang, sebab mereka takut diusir dan dilarang masuk ke rumah-rumah pertemuan orang Yahudi.
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="JHN.12.43" />Mereka lebih suka menyenangkan hati manusia daripada menyenangkan hati Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Manusia akan dihakimi menurut ajaran Yesus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="44" bcv="JHN.12.44" />Yesus pernah berseru kepada orang banyak, “Setiap orang yang percaya kepada-Ku bukan hanya percaya kepada-Ku, tetapi juga kepada Dia yang sudah mengutus Aku ke dunia ini.
<ve />
<v id="45" bcv="JHN.12.45" />Orang yang melihat Aku, berarti sudah melihat Dia yang mengutus Aku.
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="JHN.12.46" />Aku sudah datang ke dalam dunia ini sebagai terang, supaya setiap orang yang percaya kepada-Ku tidak lagi tinggal dalam kegelapan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="47" bcv="JHN.12.47" />“Tetapi apabila orang menolak ajaran-Ku dan tidak percaya kepada-Ku, bukan Aku yang akan menghukum mereka. Sebab Aku datang ke dunia ini bukan untuk menjatuhkan hukuman kepada manusia, tetapi untuk membebaskan mereka dari hukuman atas dosa-dosa mereka.
<ve />
<v id="48" bcv="JHN.12.48" />Ingatlah: Pada hari terakhir, siapa saja yang menolak Aku dan ajaran-ajaran-Ku akan dihukum Allah. Ajaran-Ku akan menjadi tolok ukur bagi mereka!
<ve />
<v id="49" bcv="JHN.12.49" />Karena ajaran-Ku bukan berasal dari diri-Ku sendiri, tetapi dari Bapa yang mengutus Aku. Dialah yang memberi tugas kepada-Ku untuk menyampaikan ajaran ini.
<ve />
<v id="50" bcv="JHN.12.50" />Dan Aku tahu bahwa ajaran-Nya itu memberi hidup yang kekal. Itulah sebabnya Aku selalu mengajar sesuai dengan apa yang sudah disampaikan Bapa kepada-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="13" />
<s style="s1">Yesus mencuci kaki murid-murid-Nya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JHN.13.1" />Pada malam sebelum Hari Raya Paskah, Yesus tahu bahwa sudah tiba waktu-Nya untuk meninggalkan dunia ini dan kembali kepada Bapa-Nya. Yesus selalu mengasihi semua orang yang menjadi milik-Nya di dunia ini, dan demikianlah Dia tetap membuktikan kasih-Nya kepada kami sampai hari terakhir hidup-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="JHN.13.2" />Sewaktu Yesus dan kami murid-murid-Nya sedang makan malam bersama, iblis sudah bekerja di dalam hati Yudas supaya dia menjual Yesus kepada musuh-musuh-Nya. (Yudas ini berasal dari desa Kariot, anak Simon.)
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JHN.13.3" />Yesus tahu bahwa Bapa-Nya sudah menyerahkan segala kuasa ke dalam tangan-Nya. Dia juga tahu bahwa Dia datang dari Allah, dan sudah hampir tiba saatnya Dia kembali kepada Allah. Karena itu,
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="JHN.13.4" />sementara kami sedang makan, Yesus berdiri dan melepas jubah-Nya. Kemudian Dia mengambil handuk dan mengikat handuk itu di pinggang-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="JHN.13.5" />Lalu Dia mengisi air ke dalam sebuah baskom dan mulai mencuci kaki kami semua dan mengeringkannya lagi dengan handuk yang terikat pada pinggang-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="JHN.13.6" />Waktu Dia sampai kepada Petrus, yang juga disebut Simon, Petrus berkata kepada-Nya, “Tuhan, Engkau tidak usah mencuci kakiku!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="JHN.13.7" />Jawab Yesus kepadanya, “Sekarang kamu tidak akan mengerti apa yang sedang Aku lakukan. Tetapi nanti kamu akan mengerti.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="JHN.13.8" />Lalu Petrus berkata lagi, “Aku tidak akan pernah mengizinkan Engkau mencuci kakiku!”
</p>
<p style="p">Tetapi Yesus berkata kepadanya, “Kalau Aku tidak mencuci kakimu, berarti kamu bukan pengikut-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="JHN.13.9" />Maka jawab Petrus kepada-Nya, “Tuhan, kalau begitu, jangan hanya kakiku saja yang Engkau cuci, tetapi cucilah juga tangan dan kepalaku!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="JHN.13.10" />Yesus berkata kepadanya, “Orang yang sudah mandi, tubuhnya sudah bersih. Sesudah berjalan, dia hanya perlu membersihkan kakinya saja. Secara umum kalian sudah bersih di mata Allah, tetapi ada di antara kalian yang tidak bersih.”
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="JHN.13.11" />Yesus berkata begitu karena Dia tahu siapa yang sudah berencana untuk menjual Dia. Itu sebabnya Dia berkata, “Ada di antara kalian yang tidak bersih.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="JHN.13.12" />Sesudah Yesus mencuci kaki kami semua, Dia memakai jubah-Nya lagi dan kembali ke tempat duduk-Nya. Kemudian Dia berkata kepada kami, “Apakah kalian mengerti apa yang Aku kerjakan kepada kalian tadi?
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="JHN.13.13" />Kalian memanggil Aku ‘Guru’ dan ‘Tuhan.’ Dan kedua panggilan itu benar, karena memang itulah Aku.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="JHN.13.14" />Nah, lihatlah, meskipun Aku adalah Guru dan Tuhan kalian, Aku sudah merendahkan diri seperti seorang budak dan mencuci kakimu semua. Itu artinya kalian juga harus mencuci kaki satu sama lain.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="JHN.13.15" />Karena dengan demikian Aku sudah memberikan contoh kepada kalian supaya kalian melakukan hal yang sama seperti yang sudah Aku lakukan kepada kamu semua.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="JHN.13.16" />Aku menegaskan kepadamu bahwa perkataan-Ku ini benar: Seorang hamba tidak lebih tinggi daripada tuannya. Demikian juga, seorang yang mewakili orang lain tidak lebih tinggi daripada orang yang mengutus dia.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="JHN.13.17" />Hal-hal itu memang sudah jelas. Jadi kalian akan sangat diberkati kalau mengikuti contoh-Ku dan saling melayani.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="JHN.13.18" />“Aku tidak mengatakan itu tentang kalian semua, karena Aku tahu siapa saja yang sudah Aku pilih. Tetapi apa yang tertulis dalam Firman TUHAN harus ditepati, yaitu,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Teman-Ku yang biasa makan bersama Aku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dialah yang menjadi musuh-Ku.’<f caller="+"><fr>13:18
</fr><fk>menjadi musuh-Ku
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiahnya memakai kiasan ‘mengangkat tumit terhadap-Ku’. Kalimat ini adalah kutipan dari Mzm. 41:9.</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="19" bcv="JHN.13.19" />Aku memberitahukan hal ini kepada kalian sekarang, supaya waktu peristiwa itu terjadi nanti, kalian akan percaya bahwa Aku adalah Kristus yang kalian nanti-nantikan.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="JHN.13.20" />Aku menegaskan kepadamu bahwa perkataan-Ku ini benar: Siapa saja yang menerima orang yang Aku utus, berarti dia menerima Aku. Dan siapa yang menerima Aku, berarti dia menerima Bapa yang mengutus Aku.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus berterus-terang tentang orang yang akan menjual Dia
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 26:20-25; Mrk. 14:17-21; Luk. 22:21-23
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="JHN.13.21" />Setelah berkata begitu, Yesus menjadi sangat sedih, lalu Dia berkata dengan terus-terang, “Aku menegaskan kepadamu bahwa sesungguhnya, salah seorang dari antara kalian akan menjual Aku kepada musuh-musuh-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="JHN.13.22" />Kami merasa bingung dan saling memandang satu sama lain, karena kami tidak tahu siapa yang Dia maksud.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="JHN.13.23" />Kebetulan, saya<f caller="+"><fr>13:23
</fr><fk>saya
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: murid yang (sangat) dikasihi Yesus. Seperti gaya bahasa Yohanes, dia tidak menulis dari sudut pandang orang pertama dan baru mengungkapkan identitasnya sebagai penulis di 21:20, 24. Lihat catatan di Yohanes 1:35.</ft></f> duduk<x caller="+"><xo>13:23
</xo><xt>Mat. 9:10 CK</xt></x> dekat di sebelah kanan Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="JHN.13.24" />Maka Petrus memberi tanda dengan tangan kepada saya supaya menanyakan kepada Yesus siapa orang yang Dia maksud.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="JHN.13.25" />Saya pun bergeser supaya lebih dekat lagi dan berbisik kepada-Nya, “Tuhan, siapakah di antara kami ini yang Engkau maksud?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="JHN.13.26" />Yesus menjawab, “Orang yang menerima roti yang Aku celupkan ini, dialah yang Aku maksud.” Sesudah berkata begitu, Dia mengambil sepotong roti, mencelupkannya ke dalam mangkuk, dan memberikannya kepada Yudas anak Simon, orang Kariot.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="JHN.13.27" />Ketika Yudas makan roti itu, Satanas<x caller="+"><xo>13:27
</xo><xt>Why. 20:2-3</xt></x> langsung masuk ke dalam hatinya. Lalu Yesus berkata kepadanya, “Apa yang kamu rencanakan, lakukanlah segera.”
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="JHN.13.28" />Tetapi tidak seorang pun dari kami di meja itu yang mengerti apa maksud Yesus waktu Dia berkata demikian kepada Yudas.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="JHN.13.29" />Karena Yudas adalah bendahara, maka sebagian dari kami berpikir bahwa maksud Yesus adalah supaya Yudas membeli sesuatu yang diperlukan untuk hari-hari perayaan berikutnya. Ada juga yang berpikir bahwa Yesus meminta dia memberikan sesuatu kepada orang miskin.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="JHN.13.30" />Jadi sesudah Yudas makan roti itu, dia langsung pergi. Waktu itu hari sudah malam.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus berbicara tentang kematian-Nya dan memberikan perintah baru
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="JHN.13.31" />Setelah Yudas keluar, Yesus berkata kepada kami, “Sekarang sudah waktunya Aku dimuliakan sebagai Sang Anak Adam.<x caller="+"><xo>13:31
</xo><xt>Mat. 8:20 CK</xt></x> Dan Allah akan dimuliakan melalui apa yang terjadi atas diri-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="JHN.13.32" />Ketika Allah sudah dimuliakan melalui Aku, Dia juga akan memberi kemuliaan kepada-Ku. Dan Dia akan segera melakukannya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="JHN.13.33" />Yesus berkata lagi, “Anak-anak-Ku, hanya sebentar saja Aku masih ada bersama kalian. Sesudah itu kalian akan mencari Aku. Jadi sekarang Aku berkata kepada kalian sama seperti yang sudah Aku katakan kepada para pemimpin Yahudi: Kalian tidak bisa datang ke tempat Aku pergi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="JHN.13.34" />“Aku memberikan perintah baru kepada kalian: Kasihilah satu sama lain. Sama seperti Aku sudah mengasihi kalian, begitulah kalian harus saling mengasihi.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="JHN.13.35" />Kalau kalian saling mengasihi, semua orang akan tahu bahwa kalian adalah murid-murid-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Petrus akan menyangkal mengenal Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 26:31-35; Mrk. 14:27-31; Luk. 22:31-34
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="JHN.13.36" />Lalu Petrus bertanya kepada Yesus, “Tuhan, Engkau mau pergi ke mana?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Yesus, “Sekarang kamu tidak bisa ikut ke tempat Aku pergi. Tetapi nanti di kemudian hari kamu akan menyusul Aku ke tempat itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="JHN.13.37" />Petrus bertanya lagi, “Tuhan, kenapa aku tidak bisa ikut Engkau sekarang? Aku siap menyerahkan nyawa demi Engkau.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="38" bcv="JHN.13.38" />Jawab Yesus, “Benarkah kamu siap menyerahkan nyawa demi Aku? Petrus, itu mustahil. Aku menegaskan kepadamu bahwa sesungguhnya, sebelum ayam berkokok nanti, kamu sudah tiga kali mengatakan bahwa kamu tidak mengenal-Ku!”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="14" />
<s style="s1">Yesuslah jalan yang benar menuju kepada Bapa
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JHN.14.1" />Kemudian Yesus berkata kepada kami murid-murid-Nya, “Jangan bersusah hati. Teruslah percaya kepada Allah dan kepada-Ku juga.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JHN.14.2" />Di rumah Bapa-Ku ada banyak tempat tinggal. Sekarang Aku pergi ke sana mendahului kalian untuk menyiapkan tempat bagimu. Kalau itu tidak benar, tidak mungkin Aku menjanjikannya kepada kalian.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JHN.14.3" />Apabila Aku sudah pergi ke rumah Bapa-Ku dan tempat bagi kalian sudah siap, Aku akan datang kembali dan membawa kalian ke tempat itu, supaya di mana Aku berada, di situ juga kalian ada.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="JHN.14.4" />Sebenarnya kalian tahu ke mana Aku akan pergi, dan kalian juga tahu jalan ke sana.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="JHN.14.5" />Lalu Tomas berkata kepada-Nya, “Tuhan, kami belum tahu ke mana Engkau pergi. Jadi bagaimana kami tahu jalan ke situ?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="JHN.14.6" />Yesus menjawab, “Akulah jalan menuju kepada Bapa. Akulah sumber dari semua ajaran yang benar. Dan Aku juga yang memberikan hidup kekal. Siapa pun tidak bisa datang kepada Bapa kecuali melalui Aku.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="JHN.14.7" />Kalau kalian benar-benar sudah mengenal Aku, itu berarti kalian juga mengenal Bapa-Ku. Sekarang kalian sungguh sudah mengenal dan melihat Dia.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="JHN.14.8" />Kemudian Filipus berkata kepada Yesus, “Kalau begitu Tuhan, tunjukkanlah Bapa-Mu kepada kami. Hanya itulah yang kami inginkan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="JHN.14.9" />Jawab Yesus, “Sudah begitu lama Aku bersama kalian! Seharusnya kamu sudah mengenal Aku, Filipus! Orang yang sudah melihat Aku, berarti sudah melihat Bapa-Ku. Kenapa kamu masih berkata, ‘Tunjukkanlah Bapa-Mu kepada kami?’
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="JHN.14.10" />Apakah kamu belum percaya bahwa Aku bersatu dengan Bapa-Ku, dan Bapa-Ku bersatu dengan Aku? Hal-hal yang Aku ajarkan bukan berasal dari diri-Ku sendiri, tetapi dari Bapa yang bersatu dengan Aku yang melakukan pekerjaan itu dengan cara ajaib.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="JHN.14.11" />Percayalah bahwa Aku bersatu dengan Bapa, dan Bapa bersatu dengan Aku. Kalau kalian tidak percaya pada perkataan-perkataan-Ku, percayalah kepada-Ku karena kalian sudah melihat keajaiban-keajaiban yang Aku lakukan.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="JHN.14.12" />Aku menegaskan kepadamu bahwa perkataan-Ku ini benar: Setiap orang yang percaya kepada-Ku akan melakukan keajaiban-keajaiban seperti yang Aku lakukan. Dan bukan hanya itu, mereka juga akan melakukan berbagai keajaiban yang lebih hebat dari yang pernah Aku buat, karena sebentar lagi Aku akan pergi kepada Bapa-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="JHN.14.13" />Apa saja yang kalian minta dalam doa supaya Aku dimuliakan,<f caller="+"><fr>14:13
</fr><fk>supaya Aku dimuliakan
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: dalam nama-Ku. Sesuai kebudayaan orang Yahudi pada zaman Yesus, kiasan ‘nama-Ku’ artinya seluruh pribadi Kristus Yesus. Permintaan ‘dalam nama Yesus’ artinya permintaan yang bertujuan untuk memuliakan Dia, bukan sekedar untuk kepentingan pribadi dengan mengatas-namakan Yesus.</ft></f> Aku akan menjawab doamu itu. Dengan begitu, Bapa akan dimuliakan melalui Aku, Anak-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="JHN.14.14" />Ya, apa saja yang kalian minta kepada-Ku demi kemuliaan-Ku, Aku akan memberikannya.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus berjanji memberikan Roh Penolong
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="JHN.14.15" />“Kalau kalian mengasihi Aku, kalian akan mengikuti semua perintah-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="JHN.14.16" />Aku juga akan meminta kepada Bapa supaya Dia memberikan Penolong<f caller="+"><fr>14:16
</fr><fk>Penolong
</fk><ft>Kata ini juga bisa diterjemahkan ‘Penghibur’ atau ‘Pendamping.’</ft></f> yang lain untuk menyertai dan menolong kalian sampai selama-lamanya.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="JHN.14.17" />Penolong itu adalah Roh Kebenaran<f caller="+"><fr>14:17
</fr><fk>Roh Kebenaran
</fk><ft>Roh ini sama dengan Roh Allah. Sesuai dengan ayat-ayat berikutnya, Dia juga tidak berbeda dari Roh Yesus. Lihat Yoh. 15:26 dan 16:13.</ft></f> yang akan mengajarkan hal-hal yang benar kepada kalian. Orang-orang duniawi tidak bisa menerima Dia, sebab mereka tidak melihat dan tidak mengenal-Nya. Tetapi kalian mengenal Dia, karena sekarang Dia ada bersama kalian, dan nanti Dia akan tinggal di dalam hatimu masing-masing.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="JHN.14.18" />“Aku tidak akan meninggalkan kamu sendirian. Aku akan datang kembali kepadamu.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="JHN.14.19" />Tinggal sebentar lagi, orang-orang duniawi tidak akan melihat Aku lagi, tetapi kalian akan melihat Aku. Karena Aku hidup, berarti kalian juga akan hidup.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="JHN.14.20" />Pada waktu itulah kalian akan tahu bahwa Aku bersatu dengan Bapa-Ku, Aku bersatu dengan kalian, dan kalian bersatu dengan Aku.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="JHN.14.21" />Setiap orang yang sungguh-sungguh mengasihi Aku tentu akan melakukan perintah-perintah-Ku. Dan orang yang seperti itulah yang akan dikasihi oleh Bapa-Ku. Aku juga akan mengasihi dia dan menyatakan diri-Ku kepadanya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="JHN.14.22" />Kemudian seorang murid bernama Yudas (yang bukan si Yudas dari desa Kariot), bertanya kepada Yesus, “Tuhan, kenapa Engkau menyatakan diri-Mu kepada kami, tetapi tidak kepada orang-orang duniawi?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="JHN.14.23" />Jawab Yesus, “Setiap orang yang mengasihi Aku akan mengikuti ajaran-Ku. Bapa-Ku akan mengasihi dia. Jadi Aku dan Bapa-Ku akan datang kepadanya dan tinggal dalam dirinya.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="JHN.14.24" />Tetapi orang yang tidak mengasihi Aku juga tidak mengikuti ajaran-Ku. Ingatlah: Ajaran ini bukan berasal dari diri-Ku, melainkan dari Bapa yang mengutus-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="JHN.14.25" />“Aku sudah mengatakan semua ini waktu Aku masih ada bersama-sama dengan kalian.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="JHN.14.26" />Tetapi Penolong itu, yakni Roh Kudus yang akan diutus Bapa supaya Aku dimuliakan, Dialah yang akan mengajar kalian tentang segala sesuatu. Dia juga akan mengingatkan kalian tentang semua yang sudah Aku ajarkan kepada kalian.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="JHN.14.27" />“Sekarang Aku mau meninggalkan berkat rohani untuk kalian supaya kamu semua bisa hidup dengan hati yang tenang. Perasaan tenang yang Aku berikan itu tidak sama seperti perasaan tenang yang dirasakan karena hal-hal duniawi. Jadi janganlah kamu bersusah hati dan takut.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="JHN.14.28" />Aku sudah memberitahukan kepada kalian bahwa Aku akan pergi, tetapi Aku akan datang kembali kepada kalian. Kalau kalian benar-benar mengasihi Aku, seharusnya kalian bersukacita kalau Aku meninggalkan kalian dan pergi kepada Bapa-Ku, karena Dia lebih berkuasa daripada-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="JHN.14.29" />Sekarang Aku sudah memberitahukannya kepada kalian, supaya waktu hal itu terjadi, kalian percaya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="JHN.14.30" />“Aku tidak akan berbicara banyak lagi kepada kalian, karena penguasa duniawi sedang datang. Sebetulnya dia sama sekali tidak berkuasa atas diri-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="JHN.14.31" />Namun Aku akan membiarkan dia bertindak, sebab hal itu sesuai dengan perintah Bapa kepada-Ku. Aku menaati Bapa supaya orang-orang duniawi tahu bahwa Aku mengasihi Bapa.”
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu Yesus berkata lagi kepada kami, “Sekarang marilah! Kita pergi dari rumah ini!”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="15" />
<s style="s1">Yesuslah pohon anggur
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JHN.15.1" />Yesus berkata lagi kepada kami murid-murid-Nya, “Aku ibarat pohon anggur yang benar-benar menghasilkan buah sesuai kehendak Allah, dan Bapa-Ku ibarat petani yang merawat pohon anggur itu.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JHN.15.2" />Dia memotong setiap cabang-Ku yang tidak menghasilkan buah,<f caller="+"><fr>15:2
</fr><fk>menghasilkan buah
</fk><ft>Karena ‘cabang’ adalah kiasan yang artinya ‘orang’ (pengikut Yesus), maka ‘berbuah’ artinya hidup dengan cara yang menunjukkan bahwa mereka adalah milik Yesus. Cara hidup seperti itu meliputi: 1) “Hasil dan bukti Roh Kudus terlibat dalam hidup kita”— yang disebut di Gal. 5:22-23 Lihat juga Ef. 5:9; Ibr. 12:11; Yak. 3:18. 2) ‘Panen gandum’ rohani, yaitu memenangkan jiwa-jiwa supaya hidup mereka juga diubahkan dan memperoleh keselamatan kekal, seperti yang Yesus jelaskan dalam Yoh. 4:34-38 dan Yoh. 15:16. Yesus menyerahkan diri-Nya untuk hal itu, seperti yang dinyatakan dalam Yoh. 12:24.</ft></f> dan mengurangi daun pada setiap cabang yang sedang berbuah supaya buahnya bertambah banyak lagi.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JHN.15.3" />Kalian masing-masing sudah dibersihkan dan siap berbuah karena ajaran yang Aku berikan kepadamu.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="JHN.15.4" />Hendaklah kamu hidup bersatu dengan-Ku, dan Aku pun akan tetap bersatu denganmu. Sama seperti cabang tidak bisa berbuah kalau hidup terpisah dari pohonnya, begitu juga dengan kamu. Kalau kamu tidak hidup bersatu dengan Aku, kamu tidak akan bisa berbuah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="JHN.15.5" />“Karena Aku ibarat pohon anggur, dan kamulah cabang-cabang-Ku. Kalau kamu tetap hidup bersatu dengan-Ku, dan Aku tetap bersatu denganmu, maka kamu akan menghasilkan banyak buah. Tetapi kalau kamu terpisah dari-Ku, kamu tidak akan bisa berbuat apa-apa.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="JHN.15.6" />Setiap orang yang hidupnya terpisah dari-Ku seperti cabang-cabang pohon yang dibuang ke luar dan menjadi kering. Cabang-cabang itu akan dikumpulkan, lalu dilempar ke dalam api sampai hangus terbakar.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="JHN.15.7" />Kalau kamu tetap hidup bersatu dengan Aku, dan ajaran-Ku hidup dalam hatimu, kamu boleh minta apa saja yang kamu perlukan, maka hal itu akan diberikan kepadamu.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="JHN.15.8" />Bila kamu menghasilkan banyak buah, Bapa-Ku akan dimuliakan, dan kamu pun benar-benar terbukti sebagai murid-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="JHN.15.9" />“Seperti Bapa selalu mengasihi Aku, begitu jugalah Aku selalu mengasihi kamu. Hendaklah kamu terus hidup sebagai orang yang Aku kasihi.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="JHN.15.10" />Tetaplah taat pada perintah-perintah-Ku, dan Aku akan tetap mengasihi kamu. Begitu juga Bapa-Ku tetap mengasihi-Ku karena Aku selalu taat pada perintah-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="JHN.15.11" />Aku sudah memberitahukan semua ini kepadamu supaya kamu ikut merasakan sukacita-Ku, dan supaya sukacitamu sempurna.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="JHN.15.12" />Inilah perintah yang Aku berikan kepadamu: Hendaklah kamu saling mengasihi satu sama lain, sama seperti Aku mengasihi kamu.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="JHN.15.13" />Kasih yang paling luar biasa terlihat ketika seseorang rela mengurbankan diri demi menyelamatkan sahabat-sahabatnya.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="JHN.15.14" />Kamu akan terbukti sebagai sahabat-Ku kalau kamu melakukan apa yang Aku perintahkan kepadamu.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="JHN.15.15" />Sekarang Aku tidak lagi menyebut kamu hamba, karena hamba tidak diberitahu rencana-rencana tuannya. Tetapi Aku menyebut kamu sahabat-Ku, karena Aku sudah memberitahukan kepadamu segala sesuatu yang disampaikan Bapa kepada-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="JHN.15.16" />“Bukan kamu yang memilih untuk menjadi murid-murid-Ku, tetapi Akulah yang memilih kamu untuk tugas itu. Dan inilah sebabnya Aku mengangkat kamu: Supaya kamu bekerja di ladang-Ku dan memanen banyak hasil.<x caller="+"><xo>15:16
</xo><xt>Yoh. 4:35-38; Mat. 13:23 CK</xt></x> Hasil yang kalian panen itu akan bertahan selama-lamanya. Karena kamu menjalankan tugas itu, Allah Bapa akan memberikan kepadamu apa saja yang kamu minta dengan tujuan untuk memuliakan Aku.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="JHN.15.17" />Jadi Aku ulangi perintah ini: Hendaklah kamu saling mengasihi satu sama lain.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Orang-orang duniawi membenci pengikut Yesus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="JHN.15.18" />“Waktu orang-orang duniawi membencimu, ingatlah bahwa mereka sudah lebih dulu membenci Aku.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="JHN.15.19" />Kalau kamu masih sepikiran dengan orang-orang duniawi, mereka pasti menyukaimu, karena kamu dianggap berada di pihak mereka. Tetapi sekarang kamu tidak lagi di pihak mereka karena Aku sudah memilihmu dari antara mereka. Itulah sebabnya mereka membencimu.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="JHN.15.20" />Ingatlah apa yang pernah Aku katakan kepada kalian: Seorang hamba tidak akan dihormati lebih daripada tuannya. Orang-orang duniawi sudah menganiaya Aku, jadi mereka juga pasti akan menganiaya kamu. Tidak banyak orang yang sudah taat pada ajaran-Ku. Demikian jugalah hanya sedikit orang yang akan taat kepadamu ketika kamu menyampaikan ajaran-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="JHN.15.21" />Mereka akan melakukan semua itu terhadap kamu karena kamu adalah milik-Ku, dan karena mereka tidak mengenal Bapa yang sudah mengutus Aku.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="JHN.15.22" />Seandainya Aku belum pernah datang dan mengajar orang-orang itu, mereka tidak akan dianggap berdosa karena sudah menolak Aku dan ajaran-Ku. Tetapi sekarang Aku sudah menyampaikan ajaran dari Allah. Jadi pada hari terakhir dunia ini, waktu semua orang diadili karena dosa-dosa mereka, tidak ada yang punya alasan untuk berkata, ‘Aku tidak tahu jalan yang benar. Jangan menghukum aku.’
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="JHN.15.23" />Orang-orang yang membenci Aku berarti membenci Bapa-Ku juga.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="JHN.15.24" />Mereka sudah menyaksikan keajaiban-keajaiban yang Aku lakukan, yang belum pernah dibuat orang lain. Seandainya Aku belum pernah melakukan keajaiban-keajaiban itu, tentu mereka punya alasan untuk tidak menerima Aku. Namun sekarang mereka sudah menyaksikan semua keajaiban-Ku dan tetap saja membenci Aku dan Bapa-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="JHN.15.25" />Hal itu terjadi untuk memenuhi apa yang sudah tertulis tentang Aku dalam Firman Allah, ‘Mereka membenci Aku tanpa alasan.’<x caller="+"><xo>15:25
</xo><xt>Mzm. 35:19; 69:4</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="JHN.15.26" />“Ketika Aku sudah bersama Bapa-Ku nanti, Kami akan mengirim Roh Penolong kepada kalian. Dialah Roh Kebenaran, yang akan mengajarkan hal-hal yang benar kepada kalian masing-masing. Waktu Dia datang, Dia akan bersaksi tentang Aku kepada setiap orang di dunia ini.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="JHN.15.27" />Kamu juga akan bersaksi tentang Aku, karena sejak awal pelayanan-Ku, kamu sudah bersama-sama dengan Aku.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="16" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JHN.16.1" />“Semua ini Aku katakan supaya kamu semua tidak meninggalkan keyakinanmu kepada-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JHN.16.2" />Karena kamu menjadi pengikut-Ku, kelak kamu akan diusir dari rumah-rumah pertemuan orang Yahudi, bahkan ada yang dibunuh. Dan orang yang membunuhmu justru merasa sudah berbuat benar di mata Allah.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JHN.16.3" />Mereka berbuat begitu karena tidak pernah mengenal Bapa ataupun Aku.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="JHN.16.4" />Semuanya ini Aku beritahukan sekarang, supaya ketika hal itu terjadi kalian akan ingat bahwa sebelumnya Aku sudah mengatakannya kepada kalian. Semua hal itu tidak Aku beritahukan sejak awal karena Aku masih bersama kalian.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pekerjaan Roh Kudus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="5-6" bcv="JHN.16.5" />“Kalian sedih karena Aku memberitahukan bahwa sekarang Aku akan pergi untuk kembali kepada Bapa yang sudah mengutus-Ku ke sini. Tetapi tidak seorang pun dari antara kalian yang bertanya kepada-Ku, ‘Ke manakah Engkau pergi?’
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="JHN.16.7" />Namun sebenarnya, lebih baik bagi kalian kalau Aku pergi kepada Bapa. Sebab kalau Aku tidak pergi, Roh Penolong itu tidak akan datang kepadamu. Tetapi kalau Aku pergi, Aku akan mengutus Dia kepada kalian.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="JHN.16.8" />“Ketika Roh Penolong itu datang, Dia akan menyadarkan orang-orang di dunia bahwa pemikiran mereka salah tentang ketiga hal ini: Tentang dosa, tentang cara untuk menjadi orang yang benar di mata Allah, dan tentang pengadilan terakhir.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="JHN.16.9" />Pertama, tentang dosa: Dia akan menyadarkan bahwa mereka berdosa kalau tidak sungguh-sungguh percaya kepada-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="JHN.16.10" />Kedua, tentang cara menjadi orang yang benar di mata Allah: Karena Aku pergi kepada Bapa dan kalian tidak melihat Aku lagi, Roh Penolong itu akan menyadarkan bahwa Aku sudah membuka jalan sehingga manusia bisa menjadi benar dalam pandangan Allah.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="JHN.16.11" />Dan ketiga, tentang pengadilan terakhir: Dia akan menyadarkan orang-orang di dunia ini bahwa pengadilan terakhir pasti akan terjadi, karena sekarang iblis, penguasa dunia ini, sudah dinyatakan bersalah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="JHN.16.12" />“Masih banyak hal yang ingin Aku sampaikan kepada kalian, tetapi kalian tidak sanggup menerimanya sekarang.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="JHN.16.13" />Namun ketika Roh Kebenaran itu datang, Dialah yang akan menuntun kalian supaya mengerti segala ajaran yang benar. Karena Dia tidak akan berbicara dari diri-Nya sendiri, melainkan hanya menyampaikan apa yang Dia dengar dari Bapa-Ku. Dia juga akan memberitahukan kepada kalian apa yang akan terjadi nanti.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="JHN.16.14" />Melalui ajaran-Nya, Aku akan dipermuliakan, karena Dia akan menyampaikan kepada kalian semua yang Dia terima dari-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="JHN.16.15" />Semua yang Bapa miliki adalah milik-Ku juga. Itulah sebabnya Aku berkata bahwa Roh Penolong itu akan menyampaikan kepada kalian apa yang Dia terima dari Aku.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Di balik dukacita ada sukacita
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="JHN.16.16" />“Sebentar lagi kalian tidak akan melihat Aku, tetapi tidak lama kemudian kalian akan melihat Aku lagi, karena Aku akan pergi kepada Bapa-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="JHN.16.17" />Beberapa dari antara kami murid-murid-Nya berkata satu sama lain, “Apa maksud perkataan-Nya itu?— ‘Sebentar lagi kalian tidak akan melihat Aku, tetapi tidak lama kemudian kalian akan melihat Aku lagi.’ Dan apa artinya ‘Aku akan pergi kepada Bapa’?”
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="JHN.16.18" />Kami juga saling bertanya, “Yang dimaksud ‘sebentar’ itu berapa lama? Kita tidak mengerti.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="JHN.16.19" />Yesus tahu bahwa kami ingin sekali bertanya kepada-Nya, maka Dia berkata, “Kalian bertanya-tanya satu sama lain tentang maksud perkataan-Ku, ‘Sebentar lagi kalian tidak akan melihat Aku, tetapi tidak lama kemudian kalian akan melihat Aku lagi.’
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="JHN.16.20" />Aku menegaskan kepadamu bahwa perkataan-Ku ini benar: Sebentar lagi kalian akan menangis dan meratap, sedangkan orang-orang duniawi akan bergembira. Tetapi dukacita kalian kelak akan berubah menjadi sukacita.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="JHN.16.21" />Apa yang sebentar lagi kalian alami bisa digambarkan seperti perempuan hamil yang sudah tiba waktunya melahirkan. Dia akan merasa kesakitan. Tetapi sesudah anaknya lahir, dia tidak ingat lagi pada penderitaan yang dialaminya, karena dia sangat senang bayinya sudah lahir dengan selamat ke dunia ini.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="JHN.16.22" />Begitu juga kalian. Sekarang kalian merasa sedih. Tetapi tidak lama lagi kelak, saat kalian melihat Aku lagi, kamu semua akan sangat bersukacita. Pada waktu itu kamu sudah melupakan dukacitamu ini, dan tidak seorang pun bisa menghalangi sukacita yang kamu alami.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="JHN.16.23" />Pada hari itu, kamu tidak perlu meminta apa pun lagi dari-Ku. Aku menegaskan kepadamu bahwa perkataan-Ku ini benar: Apa saja yang kamu minta kepada Bapa kita demi memuliakan Aku, Dia pasti memberikannya kepadamu.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="JHN.16.24" />Sampai sekarang kamu belum meminta apa pun dari Bapa untuk memuliakan Aku.<x caller="+"><xo>16:24
</xo><xt>Yoh. 14:13 CK</xt></x> Mintalah hal-hal yang memuliakan Aku, maka kamu akan menerimanya! Dengan demikian kamu akan sungguh-sungguh merasakan sukacita.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus sudah menang atas dunia ini
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="JHN.16.25" />“Semua hal ini sudah Aku katakan kepada kalian dengan berbagai kiasan. Tetapi akan tiba waktunya ketika Aku tidak perlu mengajar kalian dengan kiasan lagi. Saat itu, Aku akan mengajar kalian tentang Bapa-Ku secara terus terang.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="JHN.16.26" />Mulai hari itu kalian masing-masing boleh berdoa secara langsung kepada Bapa untuk meminta hal-hal yang memuliakan Aku. Jadi tidak perlu lagi Aku yang menyampaikan permintaanmu itu kepada Bapa-Ku,
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="JHN.16.27" />karena Dia sendiri sangat mengasihi kamu. Bapa mengasihimu karena kamu mengasihi Aku dan kamu sudah percaya bahwa Aku datang dari Dia.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="JHN.16.28" />Memang Aku berasal dari Bapa dan sudah datang ke dunia ini. Tetapi sekarang Aku segera meninggalkan dunia ini dan kembali kepada-Nya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="JHN.16.29" />Lalu kami berkata kepada Yesus, “Benar, sekarang Engkau berbicara terus-terang kepada kami dan tidak lagi memakai kiasan.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="JHN.16.30" />Sekarang kami tahu bahwa Engkau mengetahui segala sesuatu, dan orang tidak perlu lagi bertanya kepada-Mu. Bahkan Engkau sering memberi jawaban sebelum kami bertanya. Karena itu kami percaya bahwa Engkau datang dari Allah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="JHN.16.31" />Jawab Yesus kepada mereka, “Jadi, baru sekarang kalian percaya?
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="JHN.16.32" />Dengarkanlah: Waktunya akan segera tiba dan memang bisa dikatakan sudah tiba, yaitu ketika kalian semua akan meninggalkan Aku sendirian. Kalian akan lari dan kembali ke rumahmu masing-masing. Tetapi sebenarnya Aku tidak sendirian, karena Bapa selalu bersama-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="JHN.16.33" />“Semua ini Aku katakan kepada setiap kalian yang sudah bersatu dengan Aku, supaya kamu bisa hidup dengan tenang. Di dunia ini, kamu pasti menderita. Tetapi kuatkanlah hatimu, karena Aku sudah mengalahkan dunia ini.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="17" />
<s style="s1">Doa Yesus untuk para pengikut-Nya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JHN.17.1" />Sesudah Yesus mengatakan semua itu kepada kami murid-murid-Nya, Dia memandang ke langit dan berdoa, “Bapa, sekarang sudah tiba waktunya. Muliakanlah Aku melalui apa yang akan terjadi kepada Anak-Mu ini. Dengan begitu Aku juga akan memuliakan Engkau.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JHN.17.2" />Karena Bapa sudah memberikan kepada-Ku kuasa atas semua orang supaya Aku bisa memberikan hidup yang kekal kepada setiap orang yang sudah Engkau serahkan kepada-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi"><v id="3" bcv="JHN.17.3" />Mengingat doa Yesus itu, saya Yohanes juga berdoa kepada Allah, “Benar, ya Bapa! Inilah jalan untuk menerima hidup yang kekal, yaitu mengenal Engkau, satu-satunya Allah yang benar, dan mengenal Kristus Yesus yang Engkau utus ke dunia ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="4" bcv="JHN.17.4" />Kata Yesus lagi dalam doa-Nya, “Bapa, Aku sudah memuliakan Engkau di dunia ini dengan mengerjakan semua tugas yang Engkau berikan kepada-Ku untuk dilakukan. Sekarang tugas itu sudah selesai.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="JHN.17.5" />Jadi biarlah Bapa membawa Aku kembali ke dalam kemuliaan yang sudah Kita nikmati bersama sebelum dunia ini diciptakan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="JHN.17.6" />“Aku sudah memperkenalkan Bapa<f caller="+"><fr>17:6
</fr><fk>memperkenalkan Bapa
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: “Aku sudah menyatakan nama-Mu.” Kata ‘nama’ adalah kiasan yang mewakili seluruh pribadi Allah. Dalam pasal ini, cara menerjemahkan yang sama dipakai di ayat 11-12 dan 26.</ft></f> kepada orang-orang ini. Dulu mereka berpihak pada orang-orang duniawi, tetapi Engkau memberikan mereka kepada-Ku. Mereka memang adalah milik-Mu, tetapi Bapa sudah menyerahkan mereka kepada-Ku. Dan sekarang mereka sudah taat kepada ajaran-Mu yang Aku sampaikan.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="JHN.17.7" />Sekarang mereka tahu bahwa semua yang Aku lakukan dan ajarkan berasal dari Bapa.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="JHN.17.8" />Karena Aku sudah menyampaikan ajaran yang Engkau berikan kepada-Ku, dan mereka sudah menerima semuanya. Sekarang mereka tahu bahwa Aku benar-benar datang dari Bapa, dan mereka percaya bahwa Engkaulah yang mengutus Aku.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="JHN.17.9" />Kini Aku berdoa secara khusus untuk mereka. Doa-Ku ini bukan untuk orang-orang duniawi yang menolak mengikuti ajaran-Mu. Tetapi Aku berdoa untuk orang-orang yang sudah Bapa berikan kepada-Ku, karena mereka adalah milik-Mu.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="JHN.17.10" />Semua yang Aku miliki adalah milik Bapa, dan semua yang Bapa miliki adalah milik-Ku juga. Jadi pengikut-pengikut-Ku ini adalah milik Kita bersama. Melalui merekalah Aku sedang dimuliakan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="JHN.17.11" />“Tetapi sekarang Aku tidak lagi tinggal dengan mereka di dunia ini, karena Aku akan segera kembali kepada-Mu. Bapa yang kudus, lindungilah mereka dengan kekuatan-Mu, yaitu kekuatan yang sudah Bapa berikan kepada-Ku. Dengan begitu mereka akan menjadi satu, sama seperti Engkau dan Aku adalah satu.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="JHN.17.12" />Selama Aku bersama dengan mereka di dunia ini, Aku sudah menjaga dan melindungi mereka dengan seluruh kekuatan yang sudah Bapa berikan kepada-Ku, supaya tidak ada yang binasa. Hanya seorang saja dari mereka yang akan binasa, yaitu dia yang sudah ditentukan untuk binasa. Dengan begitu terpenuhilah apa yang sudah tertulis dalam firman-Mu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="JHN.17.13" />“Sekarang Aku akan segera kembali kepada-Mu. Oleh karena itu, semua hal ini Aku doakan sewaktu Aku masih berada di dunia, supaya pengikut-pengikut-Ku ini bisa mengetahui doa-Ku dan mereka selalu penuh dengan sukacita dalam segala keadaan, biarlah sukacita mereka masing-masing sama seperti sukacita-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="JHN.17.14" />Mereka sudah menerima ajaran-Mu yang Aku sampaikan kepada mereka. Itu sebabnya orang-orang duniawi membenci mereka, karena mereka tidak berpihak kepada orang-orang duniawi, sama seperti Aku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="JHN.17.15" />“Aku tidak meminta supaya Engkau mengambil mereka dari dunia ini, tetapi supaya Bapa melindungi mereka dari serangan si jahat, yaitu iblis.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="JHN.17.16" />Sebab mereka tidak berpihak kepada orang-orang dunia ini, sama seperti Aku juga tidak berpihak kepada orang-orang dunia ini.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="JHN.17.17" />Buatlah mereka menjadi milik-Mu yang khusus<f caller="+"><fr>17:17
</fr><fk>Buatlah mereka menjadi milik-Mu yang khusus …
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: “Kuduskanlah mereka dalam kebenaran-Mu.” Dalam konteks ini, arti ‘kuduskan’ adalah bahwa mereka akan hidup sebagai milik Allah yang khusus, yang disediakan dan diberi kuasa untuk melayani Dia. Tentunya hidup mereka juga akan bersifat suci.</ft></f> melalui ajaran benar. Semua Firman-Mu adalah ajaran benar.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="JHN.17.18" />Sebagaimana Bapa mengutus Aku ke dunia ini, begitu juga Aku akan mengutus mereka ke seluruh dunia.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="JHN.17.19" />Ya Bapa, sekarang Aku sungguh-sungguh menyerahkan diri-Ku kepada-Mu. Dan Aku melakukan itu bagi mereka, supaya mereka juga bisa menjadi milik-Mu yang khusus melalui ajaran-Mu yang benar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="JHN.17.20" />“Aku berdoa bukan untuk mereka saja, tetapi juga untuk orang-orang yang kelak percaya kepada-Ku karena kesaksian mereka.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="JHN.17.21" />Dan Aku meminta supaya mereka semua menjadi satu, sebagaimana Bapa dengan Aku adalah satu, dan Aku dengan Bapa adalah satu. Aku juga berdoa supaya mereka dengan Kita menjadi satu, supaya orang-orang duniawi percaya bahwa Bapalah yang mengutus Aku ke dunia ini.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="JHN.17.22" />Aku sudah memberikan kepada mereka kuasa dan kemuliaan yang sudah Engkau serahkan kepada-Ku. Aku memberikannya supaya mereka tetap bersatu, sama seperti Kita selalu bersatu,
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="JHN.17.23" />yaitu Aku bersatu dengan mereka, dan Bapa bersatu dengan Aku, sampai mereka benar-benar menjadi satu. Dengan demikian, orang-orang duniawi pun tahu bahwa Bapalah yang sudah mengutus Aku, dan bahwa Bapa juga selalu mengasihi pengikut-pengikut-Ku, sama seperti Bapa selalu mengasihi Aku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="JHN.17.24" />“Ya Bapa, mengenai mereka yang sudah Engkau berikan kepada-Ku, Aku ingin supaya mereka selalu bersama-Ku di tempat Aku berada nanti. Aku meminta hal ini supaya mereka bisa melihat kemuliaan yang sudah Bapa berikan kepada-Ku sebelum dunia ini diciptakan. Dan memang, kemuliaan itu Engkau berikan kepada-Ku karena Engkau sangat mengasihi Aku.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="JHN.17.25" />Ya Bapa, Engkau selalu melakukan yang benar. Walaupun manusia di dunia ini tidak mengenal Engkau, tetapi Aku mengenal Engkau. Dan pengikut-pengikut-Ku ini tahu bahwa Bapa yang sudah mengutus Aku ke dalam dunia ini.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="JHN.17.26" />Aku sudah memperkenalkan Bapa kepada mereka, dan Aku akan terus memberitahukan tentang Engkau kepada mereka. Pastilah sesudah mereka mengenal Engkau, mereka akan mengasihi Aku dari dalam hati, sama seperti Engkau mengasihi Aku. Dan Aku akan tetap bersatu dengan mereka.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="18" />
<s style="s1">Yesus ditangkap
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 26:47-56; Mrk. 14:43-50; Luk. 22:47-53
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JHN.18.1" />Sesudah Yesus selesai berdoa, Dia bersama kami murid-murid-Nya pergi menyeberangi sungai kecil Kidron, lalu masuk ke taman zaitun.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="JHN.18.2" />Yudas, yang menjual Yesus, juga sudah tahu tempat itu karena Yesus sering berkumpul dengan kami di situ.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JHN.18.3" />Kemudian Yudas datang ke taman itu dengan sejumlah pasukan tentara Romawi dan tentara penjaga rumah Allah. Rombongan itu disuruh oleh para imam kepala dan orang-orang Farisi. Mereka datang membawa pelita, obor, pedang, dan perlengkapan perang yang lain.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="JHN.18.4" />Yesus sudah tahu semua yang akan terjadi atas diri-Nya. Jadi Dia langsung keluar menemui mereka dan bertanya, “Siapa yang kalian cari?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="JHN.18.5" />Jawab mereka, “Yesus, orang Nazaret.”
</p>
<p style="p">Kemudian Yesus berkata, “Akulah Dia.”<f caller="+"><fr>18:5
</fr><fk>Akulah Dia
</fk><ft>Banyak penafsir mengatakan bahwa dalam kesempatan ini, Yesus sengaja menggunakan kata yang menunjukkan dua arti di ayat 5 dan 8, seperti dijelaskan dalam catatan di Yoh. 8:24. Karena Yesus sedang berbicara kepada orang-orang yang tidak percaya dan tidak memiliki hubungan akrab dengan Dia, kalimat ini juga dapat diterjemahkan ‘Sayalah dia’. Keajaiban yang terjadi di ayat 6 menunjukkan bahwa Allah Bapa— mengingat doa Yesus (khususnya 17:1)— ingin supaya Yesus dihormati sebelum Dia menjalani penderitaan-Nya. Hal ini sesuai dengan Yoh. 8:54.</ft></f> (Yudas juga berdiri di sana bersama rombongan itu.)
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="JHN.18.6" />Saat Yesus berkata, “Akulah Dia,” tiba-tiba seluruh rombongan itu seperti terdesak mundur dan jatuh ke tanah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="JHN.18.7" />Sekali lagi Yesus bertanya kepada mereka, “Kalian cari siapa?”
</p>
<p style="p">Dan mereka menjawab, “Yesus, orang Nazaret itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="JHN.18.8" />Lalu Yesus berkata, “Sudah Aku katakan kepada kalian, ‘Akulah Dia.’ Jadi kalau Aku yang kalian cari, biarkanlah para pengikut-Ku ini pergi.”
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="JHN.18.9" />Dengan berkata begitu, terjawablah doa Yesus, yaitu, “Dari antara mereka yang sudah Bapa berikan kepada-Ku, tidak akan ada yang binasa.”<x caller="+"><xo>18:9
</xo><xt>Yoh. 6:39; 17:12</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="JHN.18.10" />Pada waktu itu, Petrus yang juga disebut Simon, membawa pedang. Dia langsung mengeluarkan pedang itu dari sarungnya dan menyerang seorang budak imam besar. Tetapi hanya telinga kanan budak itu yang terpotong. (Orang itu bernama Malkus.)
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="JHN.18.11" />Lalu Yesus berkata kepada Petrus, “Masukkan kembali pedangmu ke dalam sarungnya. Janganlah kamu menghalangi Aku menjalani penderitaan<f caller="+"><fr>18:11
</fr><fk>menjalani penderitaan
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: meminum cawan. Dalam kebudayaan Yahudi, cawan merupakan kiasan yang berarti mengalami penderitaan sesuai dengan ketetapan Allah.</ft></f> yang sesuai dengan ketetapan Bapa bagi-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus dibawa menghadap Hanas, mantan imam besar
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Yoh. 6:39, 57-58; Mrk. 14:53-54; Luk. 22:54
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="JHN.18.12" />Kemudian komandan batalion Romawi bersama semua rombongan itu menangkap dan mengikat Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="JHN.18.13" />Pertama-tama mereka membawa Yesus kepada Hanas,<f caller="+"><fr>18:13
</fr><fk>Hanas
</fk><ft>Menurut sejarah, Hanas ini menjabat sebagai imam besar dari tahun 6-15 M, dan sesudah itu tetap berpengaruh sampai meninggal.</ft></f> bapak mertua Kayafas. Kayafaslah yang menjabat sebagai imam besar pada tahun itu.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="JHN.18.14" />(Kayafas inilah imam besar yang pernah berkata kepada para pemimpin Yahudi, “Daripada seluruh bangsa Yahudi binasa, lebih baik satu orang yang mati demi bangsa kita.”)<x caller="+"><xo>18:14
</xo><xt>Yoh. 11:49-52</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Petrus menyangkal mengenal Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 26:69-70; Mrk. 14:66-68; Luk. 22:55-57
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15-16" bcv="JHN.18.15" />Sewaktu Yesus dibawa ke rumah Hanas, Petrus dan saya (Yohanes)<f caller="+"><fr>18:15-16
</fr><fk>Petrus dan saya (Yohanes)
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Simon Petrus dan seorang murid yang lain. Banyak penafsir mengatakan bahwa kemungkinan besar murid yang lain itu adalah Yohanes sendiri. Lihat catatan di Yoh. 1:35.</ft></f> mengikuti rombongan itu dari belakang. Kebetulan saya kenal dengan mantan imam besar, jadi saya langsung ikut masuk saat Yesus digiring ke halaman rumahnya. Tetapi Petrus menunggu di luar dekat pintu pagar halaman. Karena saya sudah dikenal oleh Hanas serta para pembantunya, saya keluar lagi dan berbicara dengan pembantu perempuan yang menjaga pintu itu. Setelah diberi izin, saya mengantar Petrus ke dalam.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="JHN.18.17" />Pembantu itu sempat bertanya kepada Petrus, “Kamu juga murid orang itu, bukan?”
</p>
<p style="p">Dan dia menjawab, “Bukan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="JHN.18.18" />Malam itu udara dingin. Jadi para penjaga rumah Allah dan budak-budak imam besar sudah menyalakan api dengan arang. Mereka berdiri menghangatkan badan di sekitar api itu. Petrus juga mendekati mereka dan berdiri di situ untuk menghangatkan badannya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Hanas bertanya tentang ajaran Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 26:59-66; Mrk. 14:55-64; Luk. 22:66-71
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="JHN.18.19" />Sementara itu, Hanas menanyai Yesus tentang murid-murid-Nya dan tentang apa yang Dia ajarkan.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="JHN.18.20" />Lalu Yesus menjawab, “Saya selalu berbicara dengan terbuka di depan orang banyak. Saya mengajar di rumah-rumah pertemuan dan di teras rumah Allah, tempat orang Yahudi biasa berkumpul. Saya tidak pernah berbicara secara rahasia.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="JHN.18.21" />Jadi Bapak tidak perlu bertanya kepada saya tentang hal itu. Tanya saja kepada mereka yang sudah mendengar ajaran saya. Pasti mereka tahu apa yang sudah saya katakan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="JHN.18.22" />Sehabis Yesus berkata begitu, salah satu penjaga yang berdiri di sana menampar Yesus dan berkata, “Jangan bicara seperti itu kepada imam besar!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="JHN.18.23" />Lalu Yesus menjawabnya, “Kalau saya mengatakan sesuatu yang melanggar peraturan, seharusnya tunjukkan dulu kesalahan saya sebelum engkau menampar saya. Tetapi kalau perkataan saya yang tadi benar, seharusnya engkau tidak boleh menampar saya!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="JHN.18.24" />Kemudian Hanas mengirim Yesus, masih dalam keadaan terikat, kepada Imam Besar Kayafas.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Petrus menyangkal mengenal Yesus lagi
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 26:71-75; Mrk. 14:69-72; Luk. 22:58-62
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="JHN.18.25" />Sementara itu, Petrus masih berdiri menghangatkan badannya di dekat api tadi. Lalu orang-orang di dekatnya berkata kepadanya, “Bukankah kamu salah satu murid orang itu?”
</p>
<p style="p">Tetapi dia menyangkal dan berkata, “Bukan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="JHN.18.26" />Di situ ada juga salah seorang budak imam besar, masih kerabat dari budak yang telinganya dipotong Petrus. Jadi dia berkata, “Sepertinya saya melihatmu tadi bersama Yesus di taman itu, bukan?!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="JHN.18.27" />Petrus menyangkal lagi,<f caller="+"><fr>18:27
</fr><fk>Petrus menyangkal lagi
</fk><ft>Para penulis injil tidak selalu melaporkan semua kejadian sesuai urutan kronologis yang detail. Dalam peristiwa Petrus menyangkal mengenal Yesus, banyak penafsir menyimpulkan bahwa penyangkalan Petrus yang pertama terjadi di rumah Hanas, sedangkan penyangkalan kedua dan ketiga terjadi di rumah Kayafas.</ft></f> “Bukan saya!” Dan saat itu juga ayam pun berkokok.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus diadili Pilatus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 27:1-2, 11-31; Mrk. 15:1-20; Luk. 23:1-25
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="JHN.18.28" />Besoknya, pagi-pagi sekali para pemimpin Yahudi membawa Yesus dari rumah Kayafas ke istana gubernur Romawi. Tetapi para pemimpin itu tidak masuk ke dalam istana itu karena orang Yahudi menganggap najis rumah orang yang bukan Yahudi.<f caller="+"><fr>18:28
</fr><fk>orang Yahudi menganggap najis …
</fk><ft>Menurut tradisi, orang Yahudi tidak boleh masuk ke rumah orang yang bukan Yahudi. Hal ini tidak ada tertulis dalam hukum Taurat. Tradisi itu dibuat dengan tujuan supaya mereka jangan sampai menyentuh sesuatu yang dianggap najis menurut hukum Taurat. Kalau seseorang menyentuh sesuatu yang najis, berarti dia juga sudah menjadi najis dan harus mengikuti upacara penyucian menurut peraturan hukum Taurat supaya berkenan lagi di mata Allah. Lihat Bil. 9:7-11.</ft></f> Mereka tidak mau menajiskan diri sebab hari itu mereka harus tetap siap untuk ikut makan perjamuan Paskah.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="JHN.18.29" />Karena itu, Pilatus keluar menemui mereka lalu bertanya, “Apa tuduhan kalian terhadap orang ini?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="JHN.18.30" />Jawab mereka, “Kalau dia bukan penjahat, kami tidak perlu membawa dia kepada Tuan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="JHN.18.31" />Tetapi Pilatus berkata kepada mereka, “Biarlah kalian saja yang mengadili dia sesuai dengan hukum kalian.”
</p>
<p style="p">Tetapi para pemimpin Yahudi itu berkata, “Menurut hukum Romawi, kami orang Yahudi tidak diizinkan menjatuhkan hukuman mati.”
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="JHN.18.32" />(Perkataan mereka itu sebenarnya sesuai dengan ketetapan Allah, supaya terjadi tepat seperti yang dikatakan Yesus sebelumnya tentang bagaimana cara Dia akan mati.)
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="JHN.18.33" />Kemudian Pilatus masuk lagi ke dalam istana gubernur dan menyuruh tentaranya membawa Yesus masuk. Lalu dia bertanya kepada Yesus, “Apakah betul yang mereka katakan bahwa kamu menganggap dirimu raja orang Yahudi?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="JHN.18.34" />Jawab Yesus kepadanya, “Apakah Bapak sendiri mau tahu, atau Bapak bertanya untuk memeriksa apa yang sudah dikatakan orang-orang tentang saya?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="JHN.18.35" />Lalu Pilatus menjawab, “Kamu sudah tahu saya bukan orang Yahudi! Bangsamu sendiri dan para imam kepala yang menyerahkanmu kepada saya. Jadi kesalahan apa yang sudah kamu lakukan?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="JHN.18.36" />Yesus berkata kepadanya, “Pemerintahan-Ku tidak berasal dari dunia ini. Kalau pemerintahan-Ku berasal dari dunia ini, pasti para pendukung-Ku sudah berjuang supaya Aku tidak diserahkan kepada para pemimpin Yahudi. Tetapi memang tempat pemerintahan-Ku bukan di dunia ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="JHN.18.37" />Lalu Pilatus berkata kepada-Nya, “Jadi menurutmu, kamu ini seorang raja?”
</p>
<p style="p">Yesus menjawab, “Demikianlah. Aku seorang raja. Untuk itulah Aku dilahirkan, dan untuk itulah Aku datang ke dunia ini, yaitu untuk memberitakan ajaran yang benar. Semua orang yang senang mendengar ajaran benar pasti senang juga mendengar ajaran-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="38" bcv="JHN.18.38" />Lalu Pilatus berkata kepada-Nya, “Ajaran benar? Apa itu?!”
</p>
<p style="p">Dan dia langsung keluar lagi menemui para pemimpin Yahudi, lalu berkata kepada mereka, “Saya sama sekali tidak menemukan kesalahan apa pun pada orang ini.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="JHN.18.39" />Tetapi menurut kebiasaan kalian, setiap gubernur akan membebaskan seorang tahanan tiap tahun pada hari Paskah. Apakah kalian mau supaya saya membebaskan dia yang kalian sebut ‘raja orang Yahudi’?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="40" bcv="JHN.18.40" />Namun mereka dan orang banyak yang sudah berkumpul di situ<f caller="+"><fr>18:40
</fr><fk>dan orang banyak …
</fk><ft>Menurut Injil lain, pada saat hal ini terjadi, orang banyak sudah berkumpul. Lihat Mat. 27:15-17, Mrk. 15:6-8, Luk. 23:5, 13.</ft></f> menjawab dengan berteriak-teriak, “Jangan dia! Bebaskanlah Barabas!” Barabas adalah seorang pemberontak.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="19" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JHN.19.1" />Maka Pilatus menyuruh para tentaranya membawa Yesus untuk dicambuk.<f caller="+"><fr>19:1
</fr><fk>dicambuk
</fk><ft>Alat cambuk Romawi pada zaman Yesus dibuat dengan beberapa tali dari kulit sapi. Pada ujung setiap tali itu diikatkan benda tajam seperti tulang atau potongan logam, fungsinya untuk mengoyak atau melukai kulit orang yang dicambuk. Menurut hukum kerajaan Romawi, warga negara Romawi tidak boleh dicambuk. Tetapi budak atau orang dari negara-negara jajahan Romawi yang mendapat hukuman mati akan dicambuki dulu sebelum mereka disalibkan. Kadang-kadang pada waktu dicambuk saja para hukuman sudah mati.</ft></f> Mereka membawa Dia masuk ke bagian istana yang berfungsi sebagai markas tentara.<f caller="+"><fr>19:1
</fr><fk>bagian istana …
</fk><ft>Yohanes menulis ‘membawa Yesus’, tetapi tidak menyebutkan ke mana mereka membawa-Nya. Supaya lebih jelas dan wajar, informasi ini dimasukkan sesuai dengan Mrk. 15:16.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JHN.19.2" />Sesudah mencambuki Dia, mereka mulai mengejek-Nya, karena ada yang menyebut Yesus sebagai raja Yahudi. Mereka memahkotai Dia dengan mahkota berduri yang mereka buat dari ranting-ranting tumbuhan merambat yang berduri. Mereka juga memakaikan baju berwarna ungu<f caller="+"><fr>19:2
</fr><fk>baju berwarna ungu
</fk><ft>Kata yang diterjemahkan ‘ungu’ juga dapat diartikan ‘merah’. Kalau para tentara memakaikan baju bekas komandan untuk mengejek Yesus, baju itu berwarna merah. Kalau mereka memakaikan baju dari Herodes (Luk. 23:11), kemungkinan besar berwarna ungu. Kain warna ungu mahal sekali dan biasanya dipakai oleh raja-raja.</ft></f> kepada Yesus,
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JHN.19.3" />lalu berkata kepada-Nya berulang kali, “Hormat bagimu, raja orang Yahudi!” Dan mereka bergantian menampar muka-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="JHN.19.4" />Kemudian Pilatus keluar dari istananya lagi dan berkata kepada para pemimpin Yahudi dan orang banyak yang sudah terkumpul di situ, “Lihat, saya membawa orang ini ke luar kepada kalian. Saya mau supaya kalian tahu bahwa saya sama sekali tidak menemukan kesalahan apa pun pada orang ini.”
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="JHN.19.5" />Lalu Yesus keluar dengan masih memakai mahkota duri dan baju ungu tadi. Pilatus berkata kepada mereka, “Inilah dia!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="JHN.19.6" />Begitu para imam kepala dan penjaga rumah Allah melihat Yesus, mereka berteriak-teriak, “Salibkan dia! Salibkan dia!”<x caller="+"><xo>19:6
</xo><xt>Mat. 27:22 CK</xt></x>
</p>
<p style="p">Tetapi Pilatus berkata kepada mereka, “Kalau begitu bawa dia dan salibkanlah sendiri, karena saya tidak menemukan kesalahan apa pun padanya!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="JHN.19.7" />Jawab orang-orang Yahudi itu, “Menurut hukum kami, dia harus dihukum mati karena sudah mengaku-ngaku sebagai Anak Allah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="JHN.19.8" />Mendengar perkataan mereka itu, Pilatus semakin takut.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="JHN.19.9" />Jadi dia kembali ke dalam istana dan menyuruh agar Yesus dibawa masuk. Kemudian dia bertanya kepada-Nya, “Kamu berasal dari mana?” Tetapi Yesus tidak menjawab.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="JHN.19.10" />Lalu Pilatus berkata, “Kenapa kamu diam?! Apakah kamu tidak tahu bahwa saya mempunyai kuasa untuk membebaskanmu dan juga untuk menyalibkan kamu?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="JHN.19.11" />Yesus menjawab, “Kuasa yang kamu miliki atas diri-Ku itu hanya karena Allah yang memberikannya kepadamu. Kalau tidak demikian, kamu tidak mempunyai kuasa apa-apa atas Aku. Karena itulah orang yang menyerahkan Aku kepadamu sudah melakukan dosa yang lebih besar daripada dosa yang akan kamu lakukan ketika kamu menjatuhkan hukuman pada-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="JHN.19.12" />Mendengar itu, Pilatus berusaha membebaskan Yesus. Tetapi para pemimpin Yahudi berteriak, “Orang yang mengaku sebagai raja berarti melawan raja tertinggi di Roma. Kalau engkau membebaskan dia, berarti engkau juga melawan raja tertinggi!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="JHN.19.13" />Mendengar perkataan itu, Pilatus menyuruh supaya Yesus dibawa keluar, lalu dia duduk di kursi pengadilan. Tempat itu disebut Lantai Batu, dan dalam bahasa Ibrani disebut Gabata.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="JHN.19.14" />Waktu itu kira-kira tengah hari, dan ternyata hari itu adalah hari persiapan sebelum hari terpenting dalam perayaan Paskah. Di sana Pilatus mengejek para pemimpin Yahudi dengan berkata, “Lihatlah raja kalian ini!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="JHN.19.15" />Lalu mereka berteriak, “Lenyapkanlah dia! Lenyapkan dia! Salibkan dia!”
</p>
<p style="p">Pilatus berkata lagi kepada mereka, “Apakah kalian mau saya menyalibkan raja kalian?”
</p>
<p style="p">Para imam kepala menjawab, “Kami tidak mempunyai raja yang lain selain raja tertinggi di Roma!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="JHN.19.16" />Akhirnya Pilatus mengikuti kemauan mereka dan menyerahkan Yesus kepada tentara-tentaranya untuk disalibkan.
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus disalibkan
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 27:32-44; Mrk. 15:21-32; Luk. 23:26-43
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu mereka menggiring Dia
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="JHN.19.17" />ke tempat yang bernama Tempat Tengkorak, dan dalam bahasa Ibrani disebut Golgota.<x caller="+"><xo>19:17
</xo><xt>Mat. 27:33 CK</xt></x> Ke sana Yesus berjalan sambil memikul salib-Nya sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="JHN.19.18" />Di situlah mereka menyalibkan Dia. Bersama Yesus, disalibkan juga dua orang penjahat di sebelah kanan dan kiri-Nya. Jadi salib Yesus berada di tengah-tengah.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="JHN.19.19" />Pilatus sudah menyuruh untuk memasang pada salib Yesus suatu papan yang bertuliskan “Yesus orang Nazaret, raja orang Yahudi”— sebagai keterangan alasan Dia dihukum mati.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="JHN.19.20" />Banyak orang Yahudi membaca tulisan itu karena tempat Yesus disalibkan tidak jauh dari kota. Keterangan itu ditulis dalam tiga bahasa, yaitu Ibrani, Yunani, dan Latin.<f caller="+"><fr>19:20
</fr><fk>Ibrani, Yunani, dan Latin
</fk><ft>Bahasa Ibrani adalah bahasa asli orang Yahudi. Bahasa Latin adalah bahasa orang Italia sekaligus bahasa resmi pemerintah Roma (Roma adalah ibukota negara Italia). Sedangkan bahasa Yunani adalah bahasa umum masyarakat yang sudah dipakai sejak 300 tahun sebelum Yesus lahir, karena sebelum kerajaan Romawi menguasai semua daerah sekitar Laut Tengah, bangsa Yunanilah yang menguasai seluruh wilayah itu.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="JHN.19.21" />Lalu para imam kepala protes kepada Pilatus, “Suruhlah mereka mengganti tulisan itu! Jangan ‘Raja orang Yahudi.’ Tetapi harus seperti ini: ‘Orang yang mengaku, saya raja orang Yahudi.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="JHN.19.22" />Tetapi Pilatus menjawab, “Apa yang sudah saya perintahkan untuk ditulis tidak akan saya ubah!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="JHN.19.23" />Yesus disalibkan oleh empat orang tentara. Lalu mereka membagi-bagi pakaian-Nya di antara mereka, dan masing-masing mendapat sebagian. Jubah-Nya panjang tanpa ada sambungan jahitan, karena ditenun dari atas ke bawah.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="JHN.19.24" />Oleh sebab itu mereka berkata satu sama lain, “Jangan kita robek-robek jubah ini. Kita buang undi saja untuk menentukan siapa yang akan mendapatkannya.” Maka terjadilah tepat seperti apa yang ditetapkan Allah, supaya ditepati apa yang sudah tertulis dalam Kitab Suci,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Mereka akan membagi-bagikan pakaian-Ku di antara mereka,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan mereka membuang undi untuk menentukan siapa yang akan mendapatkan jubah-Ku.”<x caller="+"><xo>19:24
</xo><xt>Mzm. 22:19</xt></x>
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Tanpa sadar, para tentara itu sudah melakukan tepat seperti Firman TUHAN ini.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="JHN.19.25" />Ibu Yesus berdiri di dekat salib-Nya. Di situ juga berdiri saudara perempuan ibu-Nya bersama dua Maria yang lain, yaitu istri Klopas dan Maria yang dari kampung Magdala.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="JHN.19.26" />Juga saya (murid Yesus yang sangat dikasihi-Nya)<x caller="+"><xo>19:26
</xo><xt>Yoh. 13:23 CK</xt></x> berdiri di situ. Jadi ketika Yesus melihat ibu-Nya dan saya, Dia berkata kepada ibu-Nya, “Lihat, dia itulah anakmu!”<f caller="+"><fr>19:26
</fr><fk>Sapaan kepada ibu-Nya
</fk><ft>Yesus menyapa ibu-Nya dengan kata yang bisa diterjemahkan harfiah ‘Hai perempuan’. Panggilan ini masih sopan dalam bahasa Yunani, tetapi dengan sengaja tidak diterjemahkan dalam ayat ini. Lihat catatan di Yoh. 2:4.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="JHN.19.27" />Lalu Yesus berkata kepada saya, “Dia itulah ibumu!” Jadi mulai hari itu saya membawa ibu Yesus tinggal di rumah saya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus mati
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 27:45-56; Mrk. 15:33-41; Luk. 23:44-49
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="JHN.19.28" />Ketika Yesus tahu bahwa Dia sudah selesai menjalankan semua tugas-Nya, maka sesuai dengan apa yang tertulis dalam Firman Allah Dia berkata, “Aku haus.”<x caller="+"><xo>19:28
</xo><xt>Mzm. 22:16; 69:22</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="JHN.19.29" />Di situ ada wadah yang penuh berisi air anggur asam. Waktu mereka mendengar ucapan Yesus itu, salah seorang yang ada di sana memasang sesuatu seperti spons pada ujung sebatang hisop,<f caller="+"><fr>19:29
</fr><fk>hisop
</fk><ft>Hisop adalah tanaman kecil di Palestina. Daunnya kecil-kecil, jadi bisa dipakai seperti kuas untuk cat atau memercik sesuatu. Tanaman itu dipakai dalam Paskah pertama di Mesir (Kel. 12:22) dan dalam syarat pembersihan dari penyakit kulit menurut peraturan Musa (Im. 14:4).</ft></f> lalu mencelupkannya ke dalam anggur itu dan mengulurkannya ke mulut Yesus supaya Dia bisa mengecap.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="JHN.19.30" />Setelah mengecap sedikit dari anggur asam itu, Dia berkata, “Sudah selesai.” Kemudian Yesus menundukkan kepala-Nya dan Dia pun mati.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="JHN.19.31" />Hari itu adalah hari persiapan sebelum tiba hari Sabat yang istimewa dalam perayaan Paskah. Para pemimpin Yahudi tidak mau ada orang yang masih tergantung di kayu salib pada hari Sabat istimewa itu. Maka mereka memohon kepada Pilatus supaya kaki ketiga orang yang disalib itu dipatahkan agar mereka segera mati, dan mayat mereka bisa segera diturunkan sebelum malam tiba.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="JHN.19.32" />Jadi para tentara mematahkan kaki kedua orang yang disalibkan di sebelah kiri dan kanan Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="JHN.19.33" />Ketika hendak mematahkan kaki Yesus, mereka melihat Dia sudah mati. Karena itu mereka tidak mematahkan kaki-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="JHN.19.34" />Tetapi salah satu dari mereka menikam lambung-Nya dengan tombak. Seketika darah dan air pun mengucur dari luka tombak itu.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="JHN.19.35" />(Saya yang menulis buku ini<f caller="+"><fr>19:35
</fr><fk>Saya …
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Orang yang melihat. Tetapi sudah jelas sekali bahwa dia bermaksud dia sendiri.</ft></f> melihat hal itu dengan mata kepala saya sendiri, dan saya tahu bahwa hal itu benar-benar terjadi. Saya menuliskan kesaksian saya ini supaya kalian semua juga percaya.)
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="JHN.19.36" />Maka terjadilah tepat seperti apa yang ditetapkan Allah, supaya ditepati apa yang sudah tertulis dalam Kitab Suci,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Tidak ada tulang-Nya yang akan dipatahkan.”<f caller="+"><fr>19:36
</fr><fk>Tidak ada tulang-Nya yang akan dipatahkan
</fk><ft>Kalimat ini dikutip dari Mzm. 34:21. Hal ini juga sesuai dengan peraturan untuk setiap kurban domba dalam perayaan Paskah. Lihat Kel. 12:46 dan Bil. 9:12.</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="37" bcv="JHN.19.37" />Tindakan para tentara itu juga sesuai dengan ayat lain yang berkata,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Mereka akan memandang kepada Dia yang sudah mereka tikam.”<x caller="+"><xo>19:37
</xo><xt>Zak. 12:10</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Mayat Yesus dikuburkan
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 27:57-61; Mrk. 15:42-47; Luk. 23:50-56
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="38" bcv="JHN.19.38" />Sesudah itu, seseorang bernama Yusuf datang memohon kepada Pilatus untuk diizinkan mengubur mayat Yesus. (Yusuf ini berasal dari kampung Arimatea. Dia adalah pengikut Yesus, tetapi tidak secara terang-terangan, sebab dia takut kepada para pemimpin Yahudi.) Setelah mendapat izin Pilatus, dia bersama beberapa orang lain datang dan membawa mayat Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="JHN.19.39" />Nikodemus, yang dulu pernah datang menemui Yesus pada malam hari, juga ikut membantu Yusuf. Nikodemus membawa ramuan berbau harum, yaitu campuran mur dan gaharu,<f caller="+"><fr>19:39
</fr><fk>campuran mur dan gaharu
</fk><ft>Mur dibuat dari getah kayu pohon mur. Bahan itu keras seperti getah damar. Pada zaman Yesus, kedua bahan itu ditumbuk sampai halus. Campuran mur dan gaharu bisa dibakar untuk menghasilkan aroma yang sangat harum.</ft></f> yang beratnya lebih dari tiga puluh kilogram.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="JHN.19.40" />Mereka mengambil mayat Yesus dan membungkusnya dengan kain halus beserta ramuan itu, sesuai dengan tradisi Yahudi dalam menguburkan jenazah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="41" bcv="JHN.19.41" />Di dekat tempat Yesus disalib ada sebuah taman. Di taman itu sudah dibuat sebuah lubang di sisi bukit batu yang disiapkan menjadi kuburan dan belum pernah dipakai.
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="JHN.19.42" />Karena matahari nyaris terbenam dan malam Sabat<f caller="+"><fr>19:42
</fr><fk>malam Sabat
</fk><ft>Sesuai dengan cara penghitungan hari dalam kebudayaan Yahudi, hari Sabat dimulai saat matahari terbenam pada hari Jumat sampai matahari terbenam pada hari Sabtu. Pada hari Sabat orang Yahudi dilarang melakukan berbagai pekerjaan, termasuk menguburkan mayat.</ft></f> sudah hampir tiba, mereka membaringkan mayat Yesus di dalam kuburan itu.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="20" />
<s style="s1">Kebangkitan Yesus
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 28:1-10; Mrk. 16:1-8; Luk. 24:1-12
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JHN.20.1" />Dua hari kemudian, masih pagi-pagi buta pada hari Minggu, Maria yang berasal dari desa Magdala pergi ke kuburan Yesus. Sesampainya di sana, dia melihat batu besar penutup kuburan itu sudah dipindahkan.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JHN.20.2" />Lalu dia berlari menemui Petrus yang juga disebut Simon, dan juga saya, yaitu murid yang sangat dikasihi Yesus. Maria berkata kepada kami, “Orang-orang sudah mengambil mayat Tuhan dari kuburan-Nya, dan kita tidak tahu di mana mereka menaruhnya!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="JHN.20.3" />Mendengar itu, kami berdua cepat-cepat pergi ke kuburan Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="JHN.20.4" />Kami sama-sama berlari, tetapi saya lebih cepat daripada Petrus sehingga sampai lebih dulu.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="JHN.20.5" />Lalu saya menunduk dan melihat ke dalam kuburan itu, tetapi yang tampak hanyalah kain pembungkus mayat Yesus. Saat itu saya tidak masuk ke dalam.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="JHN.20.6" />Begitu Petrus tiba, dia masuk ke dalam dan melihat tempat kain itu ditaruh.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="JHN.20.7" />Dia juga melihat bahwa sehelai kain lain, yang dipakai untuk membungkus kepala Yesus, sudah terlipat dan ditaruh terpisah dari kain panjang pembungkus tubuh-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="JHN.20.8" />Kemudian saya masuk dan melihat semuanya itu. Saat itulah saya mulai percaya bahwa Yesus sudah hidup kembali dari kematian.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="JHN.20.9" />(Pada waktu itu, kami belum mengerti bahwa Kristus sudah ditetapkan untuk hidup kembali dari kematian sesuai dengan yang tertulis dalam Kitab Suci.)
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus memperlihatkan diri-Nya kepada Maria dari desa Magdala
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mrk. 16:9-11
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="JHN.20.10" />Lalu kami berdua kembali ke tempat tinggal kami.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="JHN.20.11" />Tetapi Maria masih berdiri menangis di luar kuburan. Sambil menangis, dia menunduk dan melihat ke dalam kuburan.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="JHN.20.12" />Lalu dia melihat dua malaikat berpakaian putih sedang duduk di tempat bekas mayat Yesus ditaruh, yang satu di bagian kepala, yang lain di bagian kaki.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="JHN.20.13" />Kedua malaikat itu bertanya kepadanya, “Ibu, kenapa menangis?”
</p>
<p style="p">Maria menjawab, “Orang-orang sudah mengambil mayat Tuhan saya, dan saya tidak tahu di mana mereka menaruhnya.”
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="JHN.20.14" />Sesudah berkata begitu, dia berbalik. Lalu tampaklah Yesus sedang berdiri di hadapannya, tetapi Maria tidak mengenali-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="JHN.20.15" />Yesus berkata kepadanya, “Ibu, kenapa menangis? Ibu cari siapa?”
</p>
<p style="p">Maria berpikir bahwa Orang itu adalah tukang kebun. Jadi dia menjawab, “Kalau Bapak yang mengambil mayat-Nya, tolong beritahukan di mana Bapak menaruhnya, supaya saya bisa menguburkannya kembali.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="JHN.20.16" />Lalu Yesus berkata kepadanya, “Maria!”
</p>
<p style="p">Maria pun berbalik lagi kepada-Nya dan berkata, “Rabuni!” (Kata itu berarti Guru.)
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="JHN.20.17" />Kemudian kata Yesus kepadanya, “Janganlah menahan Aku, karena Aku belum kembali kepada Bapa-Ku. Tetapi pergilah kepada sahabat-sahabat-Ku dan beritahukanlah bahwa Aku sudah berangkat kepada Bapa-Ku yang juga Bapamu, yaitu Allah-Ku dan Allahmu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="JHN.20.18" />Lalu Maria pergi menemui kami murid-murid Yesus dan memberitahukan, “Saya sudah melihat Tuhan!” Dia juga menyampaikan apa yang sudah dikatakan Yesus kepadanya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus memperlihatkan diri-Nya kepada murid-murid-Nya
</s>
<p sfm="r" style="r">Mat. 28:16-20; Mrk. 16:14-18; Luk. 24:36-49
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="JHN.20.19" />Malamnya, masih pada hari Minggu itu, kami murid-murid Yesus dan beberapa pengikut yang lain berkumpul di satu rumah. Semua pintu sudah kami kunci, karena kami takut kepada para pemimpin Yahudi. Tiba-tiba Yesus muncul dan berdiri di tengah-tengah kami lalu memberi salam dengan berkata, “Biarlah kalian merasa tenang di hati!”<x caller="+"><xo>20:19
</xo><xt>Luk. 24:36 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="JHN.20.20" />Sesudah berkata begitu, Dia menunjukkan kedua tangan dan bekas luka di perut-Nya kepada kami semua yang ada di situ. Saat itu juga kami sangat bersukacita melihat Tuhan kami.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="JHN.20.21" />Lalu Yesus berkata lagi kepada kami, “Biarlah ada ketenangan di hati kalian. Sama seperti Bapa sudah mengutus Aku, begitu jugalah sekarang Aku mengutus kalian.”
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="JHN.20.22" />Sesudah berkata begitu, Dia meniupkan nafas kepada kami dan berkata, “Terimalah Roh Kudus.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="JHN.20.23" />Dengan tuntunan-Nya, kalian akan menyampaikan berita pengampunan kepada orang-orang lain. Dan Roh Kudus akan menuntun untuk mengetahui dosa-dosa yang tidak diampuni.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus memperlihatkan diri kepada Tomas
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="JHN.20.24" />Tetapi Tomas (yang biasa dijuluki ‘si Anak Kembar’), salah satu dari kami dua belas murid Yesus tidak ada bersama kami ketika Yesus memperlihatkan diri-Nya kepada kami.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="JHN.20.25" />Sewaktu Tomas datang, kami memberitahu dia, “Kami sudah melihat Tuhan!” Tetapi Tomas menjawab, “Aku tidak akan percaya sebelum melihat bekas luka paku di kedua tangan-Nya dan memasukkan jariku ke dalam bekas luka paku-paku besar itu, dan memasukkan tanganku ke dalam bekas luka tombak di perut-Nya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="JHN.20.26" />Sesudah lewat satu minggu, kami berkumpul lagi di rumah itu. Tomas juga ada bersama kami. Seperti sebelumnya, walaupun pintu-pintu terkunci, Yesus tiba-tiba muncul dan berdiri di tengah-tengah kami. Lalu Dia berkata, “Biarlah ada ketenangan di hati kalian!”
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="JHN.20.27" />Lalu Dia berkata kepada Tomas, “Mari, lihatlah tangan-Ku dan taruhlah jarimu di sini. Masukkanlah tanganmu ke dalam bekas luka tikaman di perut-Ku. Jangan ragu-ragu lagi, tetapi percayalah sungguh-sungguh.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="JHN.20.28" />Seketika itu juga Tomas menjawab, “Ya, Engkau Penguasaku dan Allahku!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="JHN.20.29" />Lalu Yesus berkata kepadanya, “Sekarang baru kamu percaya karena sudah melihat Aku, tetapi Allah akan sangat memberkati setiap orang yang percaya kepada-Ku walaupun belum melihat Aku.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Alasan Yohanes menulis buku ini
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="JHN.20.30" />Sebenarnya banyak keajaiban lain yang Yesus lakukan di hadapan kami, tetapi tidak dituliskan dalam buku ini.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="JHN.20.31" />Namun semua yang sudah saya tulis ini bertujuan supaya kalian percaya bahwa Yesus adalah Kristus dan Anak Allah, sebab dengan percaya, kalian menjadi satu dengan Yesus dan mendapatkan hidup yang kekal.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="21" />
<s style="s1">Yesus memperlihatkan diri-Nya kepada ketujuh murid-Nya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JHN.21.1" />Sesudah itu, Yesus memperlihatkan diri-Nya lagi kepada kami murid-murid-Nya di pinggir danau Galilea.<f caller="+"><fr>21:1
</fr><fk>danau Galilea
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Danau Tiberias. TSI menggunakan nama danau yang lebih dikenal oleh pembaca zaman sekarang.</ft></f> Beginilah kejadiannya:
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="JHN.21.2" />Kami yang ada di situ adalah Petrus yang juga disebut Simon, Tomas si Anak Kembar, Natanael dari desa Kana di daerah Galilea, saya Yohanes, kakak saya Yakobus,<f caller="+"><fr>21:2
</fr><fk>saya … kakak saya
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: anak-anak Zebedeus. Lihat catatan di Yoh. 1:35.</ft></f> dan dua murid Yesus yang lain.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JHN.21.3" />Petrus berkata kepada kami, “Aku mau pergi menjala ikan.”
</p>
<p style="p">Dan kami menjawab, “Kami juga mau ikut!” Lalu kami bertujuh langsung pergi naik perahu. Waktu itu sudah sore. Tetapi sepanjang malam kami tidak mendapat seekor ikan pun.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="JHN.21.4" />Pagi-pagi sekali, Yesus berdiri di pinggir danau. Namun kami tidak tahu bahwa itu adalah Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="JHN.21.5" />Dia berseru kepada kami, “Hei, teman-teman, apa kalian sudah mendapat ikan?”
</p>
<p style="p">Dan kami menjawab, “Belum.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="JHN.21.6" />Lalu Dia berkata, “Lemparkanlah jala kalian ke sebelah kanan perahu, nanti kalian akan mendapat ikan.” Lalu kami melemparkannya. Ketika hendak menarik jala itu, ternyata kami tidak sanggup lagi, karena terlalu banyak ikan yang terjaring.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="JHN.21.7" />Lalu saya berkata kepada Petrus, “Lihat! Ternyata Dia Tuhan!” Mendengar itu, Petrus langsung memakai jubahnya dengan cara mengikatkannya di pinggang, lalu melompat ke air untuk berenang ke tepi danau. Sebelumnya, dia bekerja tanpa baju panjang itu.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="JHN.21.8" />Tetapi kami menyusul ke tepi dengan perahu sambil menarik jala yang penuh ikan tadi. Saat itu perahu kami tidak jauh dari pinggir danau, kira-kira hanya seratus meter.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="JHN.21.9" />Ketika kami semua sampai di darat, kami melihat sudah ada seekor ikan sedang dibakar di atas bara api, juga roti di dekatnya.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="JHN.21.10" />Lalu Yesus berkata kepada kami, “Tolong bawa beberapa ekor ikan yang baru kalian tangkap itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="JHN.21.11" />Petrus pun naik ke dalam perahu dan menarik jala itu ke darat. Jala itu penuh dengan ikan-ikan besar, 153 ekor jumlahnya. Biarpun sebanyak itu, jalanya tidak robek.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="JHN.21.12" />Yesus berkata lagi kepada kami, “Marilah kita sarapan.” Tidak satu pun dari kami yang berani bertanya kepada-Nya, “Tuan, Engkau ini siapa?” Karena kami sudah tahu bahwa Dia itu Tuhan.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="JHN.21.13" />Kemudian Yesus membagi-bagikan roti dan ikan itu kepada kami.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="JHN.21.14" />Itulah ketiga kalinya Yesus memperlihatkan diri-Nya kepada kami sesudah Dia hidup kembali dari kematian.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus bercakap-cakap dengan Petrus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="JHN.21.15" />Sesudah kami makan, Yesus bertanya kepada Simon yang juga disebut Petrus, “Simon anak Yunus, apakah kamu lebih mengasihi Aku daripada semua sahabatmu ini mengasihi-Ku?”
</p>
<p style="p">Petrus menjawab, “Benar Tuhan, Engkau tahu bahwa aku mengasihi-Mu.”<f caller="+"><fr>21:15
</fr><fk>mengasihi
</fk><ft>Dalam teks bahasa Yunani, dua kata kerja yang berarti ‘mengasihi’ dipakai oleh Yesus dan Petrus dalam ayat 15-17. Dalam bahasa Yunani kuno arti kedua kata itu berbeda, tetapi pada zaman Yesus arti kedua kata itu sudah menjadi sama, yang artinya ‘mengasihi’ saja. Karena itu hampir semua penerjemahan tidak membedakan arti kedua kata itu lagi. Pada waktu kejadian ini, kemungkinan besar Yesus dan Petrus menggunakan bahasa Aram yang mirip dengan bahasa Ibrani dan pada waktu itu digunakan sebagai bahasa sehari-hari oleh orang Yahudi. Tetapi salah satu gaya tulisan Yohanes adalah selalu menghindari pengulangan kata yang sama. Jadi dalam satu cerita dia sering menggunakan dua kata berbeda yang artinya sama atau mirip. Salah satu contoh lainnya adalah Yohanes menggunakan dua kata yang berbeda untuk ‘domba’ di ayat 15-17. Terjemahan harfiah di ayat ini ‘anak-anak dari domba-domba’. Ada variasi juga antara ‘beri makan’ dan ‘menjaga’.</ft></f>
</p>
<p style="p">Kemudian Yesus berkata kepadanya, “Berilah makanan kepada kawanan domba-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="JHN.21.16" />Tidak lama kemudian, Yesus berkata lagi kepada Petrus, “Simon anak Yunus, apakah kamu mengasihi Aku?”
</p>
<p style="p">Petrus menjawab, “Benar Tuhan, Engkau tahu bahwa aku mengasihi-Mu.”
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu Yesus berkata lagi kepadanya, “Jagalah kawanan domba-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="JHN.21.17" />Untuk ketiga kalinya Yesus berkata, “Simon anak Yunus, apakah kamu mengasihi Aku?”
</p>
<p style="p">Petrus merasa sedih karena sudah tiga kali Yesus bertanya seperti itu. Jadi dia menjawab, “Tuhan, Engkau tahu segala sesuatu. Engkau tahu bahwa saya mengasihi-Mu!”
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu Yesus berkata lagi kepadanya, “Berilah makanan kepada kawanan domba-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="JHN.21.18" />Aku menegaskan kepadamu bahwa perkataan-Ku ini benar: Selama ini, kamu sudah biasa mempersiapkan dirimu dan pergi ke mana saja kamu mau. Tetapi ketika kamu sudah tua, kamu akan mengulurkan tanganmu kepada orang lain. Mereka akan mengikat tanganmu itu dan membawamu ke tempat yang kamu tidak suka.”
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="JHN.21.19" />Dengan berkata begitu, Dia menyatakan bagaimana caranya nanti Petrus mati demi memuliakan Allah. Kemudian Yesus berkata lagi kepadanya, “Ikutlah Aku terus!” Lalu mereka mulai berjalan di pinggir danau itu.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus berbicara tentang Yohanes sendiri
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="JHN.21.20" />Kemudian Petrus berbalik dan melihat bahwa saya juga mengikuti mereka dari belakang. Sayalah yang dulu duduk dekat Yesus ketika kami makan bersama pada malam terakhir, dan yang bertanya, “Tuhan, siapakah orang yang akan menjual Engkau?”
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="JHN.21.21" />Jadi Petrus bertanya tentang saya kepada Yesus, “Kalau begitu, Tuhan, apa yang akan terjadi kepada dia?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="JHN.21.22" />Tetapi Yesus menjawab, “Kamu tidak perlu tahu tentang dia. Kalau Aku mau supaya dia tetap hidup sampai Aku datang kembali, itu bukan urusanmu. Kamu tetaplah ikut Aku!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="JHN.21.23" />Karena perkataan Yesus itu, tersebarlah berita di antara saudara-saudari seiman bahwa saya tidak akan mati sebelum Yesus kembali. Tetapi Dia tidak berkata seperti itu. Dia hanya berkata, “Kalau Aku mau supaya dia tetap hidup sampai Aku datang kembali, itu bukan urusanmu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="JHN.21.24" />Sayalah murid itu, dan saya menulis buku ini sebagai kesaksian tentang semua kejadian tersebut. Saya dan saudara-saudari seiman tahu bahwa kesaksian saya ini adalah benar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="JHN.21.25" />Masih banyak hal lain yang Yesus perbuat. Tetapi saya pikir, kalau semuanya ditulis, seluruh dunia ini pun tidak akan cukup untuk menyimpan buku-buku yang menuliskan semua hal itu. Amin.<ve />
</p>
</book>
<book id="ACT"><id id="ACT">- Terjemahan Sederhana Indonesia
</id><h>Kisah
</h><toc level="1">Kisah Para Rasul
</toc><toc level="2">Kisah
</toc><toc level="3">Kis.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">Kisah Para Rasul
</p>

<c id="1" />
<s style="s1">Kata pengantar oleh Lukas
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ACT.1.1" />Kepada yang terhormat Teofilus,
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Dalam laporan saya yang pertama,<f caller="+"><fr>1:1
</fr><fk>laporan saya yang pertama
</fk><ft>Laporan pertama yang ditulis oleh Lukas adalah Injil Lukas.</ft></f> saya sudah menceritakan kepadamu tentang semua hal yang sudah Yesus lakukan dan ajarkan sejak awal pelayanan-Nya
<ve />
<v id="2-3" bcv="ACT.1.2" />sampai hari ketika Allah mengangkat Dia ke surga. Dari permulaan pelayanan-Nya, Yesus sudah memilih murid-murid untuk menjadi rasul-Nya. Sesudah Dia menderita dan mati di kayu salib, Dia hidup kembali. Kemudian, selama empat puluh hari Dia menampakkan diri dan melakukan banyak keajaiban supaya rasul-rasul-Nya itu percaya bahwa Dia benar-benar hidup kembali. Dia juga mengajar mereka tentang kerajaan Allah.<x caller="+"><xo>1:2-3
</xo><xt>Mat. 6:33 CK</xt></x> Sebelum Yesus naik ke surga, Dia memberikan berbagai perintah kepada para rasul-Nya itu dengan hikmat Roh Kudus.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ACT.1.4" />Waktu Yesus masih bersama mereka, Dia berpesan, “Jangan tinggalkan Yerusalem, tetapi tunggulah di sini sampai Penolong<x caller="+"><xo>1:4
</xo><xt>Yoh. 14:16-17, 26; 15:26; 16:7, 13; Luk. 24:49</xt></x> yang sudah Aku beritahukan kepada kalian itu datang, yaitu Dia yang sudah dijanjikan oleh Bapa-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="ACT.1.5" />Dulu Yohanes membaptis kalian dengan air, tetapi tidak lama lagi Allah akan membaptis kalian dengan Roh-Nya.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus terangkat ke surga
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="ACT.1.6" />Ketika rasul-rasul berkumpul, mereka bertanya kepada Yesus, “Tuhan, apakah sekarang waktunya Engkau mendirikan kembali kerajaan Israel, supaya negeri kita ini berdiri sendiri dan tidak lagi berada di bawah kekuasaan kerajaan Romawi?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="ACT.1.7" />Jawab-Nya kepada mereka, “Kalian tidak perlu mengetahui hari atau waktu yang sudah ditetapkan oleh Bapa menurut wewenang-Nya sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="ACT.1.8" />Akan tetapi, kamu masing-masing akan menerima kuasa, ketika Roh Kudus datang dan tinggal di dalammu. Dengan kuasa-Nya itu, kamu akan menjadi saksi yang memberitakan tentang Aku di Yerusalem, seluruh Yudea, Samaria, dan sampai ke semua daerah terpencil di dunia.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="ACT.1.9" />Sesudah berkata begitu kepada mereka, Yesus terangkat ke langit. Sementara para rasul sedang menyaksikan Dia naik, awan menutupi-Nya sehingga mereka tidak bisa melihat Dia lagi.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="ACT.1.10" />Ketika mereka masih menatap ke langit untuk berusaha melihat Yesus, tiba-tiba muncullah di samping mereka dua malaikat, yang tampak seperti laki-laki berpakaian putih.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="ACT.1.11" />Kedua malaikat itu berkata, “Hai orang-orang Galilea, kenapa kalian masih berdiri di sini dan memandang ke langit? Suatu hari nanti, Yesus ini— yang sudah terangkat ke surga dari antara kalian— akan datang kembali dengan cara yang sama seperti yang kalian lihat waktu Dia pergi.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pengganti Yudas dipilih
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="ACT.1.12" />Kemudian para rasul itu kembali dari Bukit Zaitun ke kota Yerusalem, yang jaraknya kira-kira satu kilometer.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="ACT.1.13" />Sesudah sampai di kota, mereka pergi ke ruang atas di rumah tempat mereka menginap. Para rasul itu adalah
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Petrus, Yakobus, Yohanes,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Andreas, Filipus, Tomas,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Bartolomeus, Matius, Yakobus anak Alfeus, Simon (yang pernah mengikuti gerakan perjuangan supaya Israel bebas dari penjajahan Romawi),
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan Yudas anak Yakobus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="ACT.1.14" />Mereka semua berdoa dengan tekun dan sehati sepikir. Bersama mereka, ada juga adik-adik Yesus dan beberapa perempuan, salah satunya Maria, ibu-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="ACT.1.15" />Sesudah beberapa hari, kira-kira seratus dua puluh orang yang sebelumnya mengikuti<x caller="+"><xo>1:15
</xo><xt>Luk. 6:17 CK</xt></x> Yesus juga berkumpul di situ. Lalu Petrus berdiri di antara mereka dan berkata,
<ve />
<v id="16-17" bcv="ACT.1.16" />“Saudara-saudari, ternyata Allah sudah mengatur supaya semua yang sudah terjadi sekarang ini sesuai dengan tulisan dalam Kitab Suci, yaitu yang dinyatakan oleh Roh Kudus melalui nubuatan Raja Daud. Dia berbicara tentang Yudas, yang menjadi penunjuk jalan untuk orang-orang yang menangkap Yesus. Dulu, Yudas memang termasuk dalam kelompok kita dan sudah melayani bersama kita.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="ACT.1.18" />(Sebelum Petrus berbicara di sini, Yudas sudah membeli sebidang tanah dengan uang yang dia dapatkan dari hasil kejahatannya waktu menjual Yesus. Dan sewaktu berada di tanah itu, Yudas jatuh terbanting sehingga perutnya terkoyak. Semua isi perutnya keluar, lalu dia mati.<f caller="+"><fr>1:18
</fr><fk>kematian Yudas
</fk><ft>Menurut keterangan Mat. 27:5, Yudas menggantung diri. Di sini, Lukas menambahkan bahwa Yudas jatuh terbanting. Jatuh yang seperti itu pasti terjadi dari tempat tinggi, misalnya tebing. Dengan menggabungkan keterangan Matius dan Lukas, kemungkinan Yudas menggantung diri pada cabang pohon di pinggir tebing. Lalu talinya putus atau cabang itu patah sehingga Yudas jatuh. Matius juga mengatakan bahwa yang membeli tanah ini adalah para imam, dengan uang yang dilempar Yudas ke lantai rumah Allah. Jadi, tanah itu dibeli atas nama Yudas setelah dia mati.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="ACT.1.19" />Kejadian itu diketahui oleh semua penduduk Yerusalem, sehingga tanah tersebut dinamai dalam bahasa mereka ‘Hakeldama’, artinya, ‘Ladang Tumpahan Darah’.)
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="ACT.1.20" />Lanjut Petrus, “Dalam kitab Mazmur tertulis,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Biarlah tanah orang itu terlantar,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan biarlah tidak ada orang yang tinggal di sana.’<x caller="+"><xo>1:20
</xo><xt>Mzm. 69:25</xt></x>
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Dan dalam ayat lain tertulis,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Biarlah jabatan orang itu diambil orang lain.’<x caller="+"><xo>1:20
</xo><xt>Mzm. 109:8</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="21-22" bcv="ACT.1.21" />“Oleh karena itu, kita perlu memilih seorang lagi sebagai pengganti Yudas, untuk menjadi anggota kami para rasul dalam memberitakan kesaksian bahwa Tuhan Yesus sudah hidup kembali. Penggantinya haruslah orang yang selalu bersama dengan kita sewaktu Yesus masih berada di antara kita sejak Yohanes membaptis Dia sampai Dia terangkat ke surga.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="ACT.1.23" />Lalu mereka yang berkumpul mengusulkan dua orang sebagai pengganti Yudas: Pertama, Yusuf (yang juga dikenal dengan dua nama lain, yaitu Barsabas dan Yustus), dan yang kedua, Matias.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="ACT.1.24" />Mereka pun berdoa, “TUHAN, Engkau mengenal isi hati setiap orang. Tunjukkanlah kepada kami siapa di antara kedua orang ini yang Engkau pilih
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="ACT.1.25" />untuk melayani sebagai rasul menggantikan Yudas. Karena Yudas sudah pergi ke tempat yang sepantasnya bagi dia.”
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="ACT.1.26" />Kemudian mereka mengundi kedua nama itu dan Matiaslah yang terpilih. Maka dia ditambahkan kepada kesebelas rasul itu.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="2" />
<s style="s1">Kedatangan Roh Kudus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ACT.2.1" />Pada Hari Pentakosta,<f caller="+"><fr>2:1
</fr><fk>Pentakosta
</fk><ft>Pentakosta adalah hari raya pengucapan syukur orang Yahudi untuk panen gandum. Perayaan ini diperingati pada hari kelima puluh sesudah Paskah. Lihat Im. 23:16.</ft></f> semua orang yang dulu mengikut Yesus sudah berkumpul di satu rumah.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ACT.2.2" />Tiba-tiba terdengarlah bunyi dari langit seperti deru angin kencang. Bunyi itu memenuhi seluruh rumah tempat mereka sedang berkumpul.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="ACT.2.3" />Kemudian tampaklah sesuatu yang kelihatannya seperti nyala api kecil, yang menyebar dan berhenti di atas mereka masing-masing.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ACT.2.4" />Lalu mereka semua dipenuhi oleh Roh Kudus dan mulai berbicara dalam bahasa-bahasa lain sesuai dengan kemampuan yang diberikan Roh Kudus kepada mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="ACT.2.5" />Pada waktu itu, di Yerusalem sedang berkumpul banyak orang beragama Yahudi yang berasal dari hampir seluruh dunia. Mereka adalah orang-orang saleh yang datang untuk mengikuti perayaan Pentakosta.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="ACT.2.6" />Waktu mereka mendengar bunyi keras tadi, banyak yang berdatangan ke rumah itu. Mereka sangat bingung mendengar para pengikut Yesus sedang berbicara dalam bermacam-macam bahasa, sehingga setiap orang dari berbagai bangsa bisa mengerti perkataan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="7-8" bcv="ACT.2.7" />Semua orang itu terheran-heran dan berkata, “Bagaimana mungkin ini bisa terjadi?! Yang berbicara itu semuanya orang Galilea,<f caller="+"><fr>2:7-8
</fr><fk>Orang Galilea
</fk><ft>Para pendengar tahu bahwa orang Galilea biasanya hanya dapat berbicara dalam bahasa Aram (yaitu bahasa yang mirip dengan bahasa Ibrani dan digunakan sebagai bahasa sehari-hari pada zaman itu) dan bahasa Yunani (yaitu bahasa umum untuk kerajaan Romawi).</ft></f> tetapi kita mendengar mereka berbicara dalam bahasa kita masing-masing! Sungguh heran, padahal kita berasal dari banyak daerah,
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="ACT.2.9" />termasuk Partia, Media, Elam, dan penduduk Mesopotamia, Yudea, Kapadokia, Pontus, dan provinsi Asia,<f caller="+"><fr>2:9
</fr><fk>provinsi Asia
</fk><ft>Pada zaman kerajaan Romawi, Asia adalah nama provinsi yang terletak di bagian barat negara yang zaman sekarang disebut Turki.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="ACT.2.10" />juga daerah Frigia, Pamfilia, Mesir, bagian-bagian Libia yang dekat kota Kirene, dan dari ibukota Roma. Kita yang berkumpul adalah orang Yahudi dan orang dari bangsa-bangsa lain yang sudah menjadi pengikut agama Yahudi,
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="ACT.2.11" />bahkan ada orang pulau Kreta dan orang-orang Arab. Heran sekali, kita bisa mendengar mereka berbicara dalam bahasa kita sendiri tentang hal-hal luar biasa yang dilakukan Allah!”
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="ACT.2.12" />Karena terheran-heran dan kebingungan, mereka pun bertanya-tanya satu sama lain, “Bagaimana hal ini bisa terjadi?”
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="ACT.2.13" />Tetapi ada juga yang menertawakan pengikut-pengikut Yesus itu dengan berkata, “Orang-orang itu hanya mabuk saja.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Petrus berkhotbah kepada orang banyak
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="ACT.2.14" />Kemudian Petrus berdiri bersama kesebelas rasul, dan dengan suara keras dia berseru kepada orang banyak itu, “Saudara-saudari orang Yahudi dan semua yang tinggal di Yerusalem, izinkanlah saya menjelaskan arti dari semua yang terjadi ini. Dengarkanlah baik-baik.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="ACT.2.15" />Kami tidak mabuk seperti yang kalian sangka, apalagi sekarang baru jam sembilan pagi.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="ACT.2.16" />Yang sedang kalian saksikan ini adalah hal yang dulu sudah disampaikan oleh Nabi Yoel ketika dia bernubuat,
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="ACT.2.17" />‘Allah berkata, “Pada hari-hari terakhir,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku akan mencurahkan Roh-Ku ke atas semua orang.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Anak-anak kalian, baik laki-laki maupun perempuan, akan bernubuat.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Para pemuda di antara kalian akan mendapat penglihatan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan orang-orang yang tua akan mendapat petunjuk ilahi lewat mimpi.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="ACT.2.18" />Pada hari-hari terakhir itu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku juga akan mencurahkan Roh-Ku bahkan ke atas para budak, baik yang laki-laki maupun perempuan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka pun termasuk umat pilihan-Ku, dan mereka juga akan bernubuat.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="19" bcv="ACT.2.19" />Pada waktu itu, Aku juga akan membuat banyak keajaiban
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">di langit dan di bumi,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dalam bentuk darah, api, dan gumpalan asap.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="ACT.2.20" />Matahari akan menjadi gelap,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan bulan akan menjadi merah seperti darah.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Sesudah itu, TUHAN akan mendatangkan suatu hari yang sangat dahsyat.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="21" bcv="ACT.2.21" />Pada waktu itu, setiap orang yang berseru kepada TUHAN meminta pertolongan-Nya akan diselamatkan.”’<x caller="+"><xo>2:21
</xo><xt>Yl. 2:28-32</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="ACT.2.22" />“Nah, Saudara-saudari orang Yahudi, dengarkanlah yang saya beritahukan ini: Yesus orang Nazaret itu benar-benar diutus oleh Allah. Dan Allah sudah membuktikannya kepadamu dengan mengadakan segala macam keajaiban melalui Yesus, seperti yang kalian ketahui.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="ACT.2.23" />Sesuai dengan rencana Allah yang sudah ditetapkan-Nya sejak dulu, Yesus sudah diserahkan kepada kalian. Lalu dengan bantuan orang-orang yang tidak mengenal Allah, kalian membunuh Yesus dengan memakukan Dia pada kayu salib.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="ACT.2.24" />Tetapi sekarang Allah sudah membangkitkan Dia dari kematian dan membebaskan Dia dari cengkeraman kuasa kematian, karena kuasa itu tidak mungkin menahan Dia.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="ACT.2.25" />Lagipula, Raja Daud sudah bernubuat bahwa Yesus mengatakan kepada Allah seperti ini,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Aku menyadari bahwa TUHAN selalu beserta-Ku.<f caller="+"><fr>2:25
</fr><fk>-Ku
</fk><ft>Dalam ayat 25-28, huruf besar dipakai sesuai dengan maksud Petrus, yaitu bahwa dalam Mzm. 16, Daud menulis perkataan Anak Allah kepada Allah. Jadi, sebutan ‘Aku’ bukan merujuk pada Daud.</ft></f>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku akan dilindungi-Nya dari serangan semua pihak yang memusuhi-Ku, karena Dia berada di sisi-Ku.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="26" bcv="ACT.2.26" />Karena itu hati-Ku bersukacita,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan dengan mulut-Ku, Aku selalu memuji-Mu dengan gembira.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Bahkan tubuh-Ku pun merasa tenang karena pengharapan yang sudah Engkau berikan kepada-Ku.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="27" bcv="ACT.2.27" />Sebab Engkau tidak akan meninggalkan jiwa-Ku di Syeol,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan Engkau juga tidak akan membiarkan tubuh Orang Kudus-Mu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">hancur di dalam kubur.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="28" bcv="ACT.2.28" />Engkau sudah menunjukkan kepada-Ku jalan menuju kehidupan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan Aku akan selalu bersukacita karena Aku akan hidup bersama-Mu.’<x caller="+"><xo>2:28
</xo><xt>Mzm. 16:8-11 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="ACT.2.29" />“Saudara-saudari, izinkanlah saya berbicara dengan terus terang kepada kalian tentang Daud, nenek moyang kita. Perkataannya itu pasti bukan mengenai dirinya sendiri. Karena kenyataannya, dia sudah mati dan dikuburkan, dan kuburannya masih ada pada kita sampai hari ini.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="ACT.2.30" />Sebagai nabi, Daud tahu bahwa Allah sudah berjanji dengan sumpah bahwa Seorang dari keturunan Daud sendiri akan menjadi raja dan duduk di atas takhta Daud.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="ACT.2.31" />Jadi, Daud sudah mengetahui apa yang akan terjadi. Itulah sebabnya dia berbicara seperti itu tentang kehidupan kembali Keturunannya itu, yakni Kristus. Karena dia mengatakan bahwa Orang Kudus itu ‘tidak akan ditinggalkan di Syeol’ dan bahwa tubuh-Nya tidak akan ‘hancur di dalam kubur.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="ACT.2.32" />“Yesus inilah yang sudah Allah hidupkan kembali dari kematian! Kami semua yang ada dalam kelompok ini sudah melihat Dia setelah Dia hidup kembali, dan kami diutus untuk menjadi saksi tentang peristiwa itu.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="ACT.2.33" />Sekarang, Dia sudah terangkat ke surga dan duduk di tempat yang paling terhormat, yaitu di sebelah kanan Allah. Yesus juga sudah menerima Roh Kudus yang dijanjikan Bapa-Nya, dan sekarang Yesus sudah mencurahkan Roh itu kepada kami. Apa yang sedang kamu lihat dan dengar ini adalah pekerjaan Roh Kudus.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="ACT.2.34" />Karena bukan Daud yang terangkat ke surga, tetapi dia sendiri mengatakan,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘TUHAN Allah berkata kepada Tuhan Penguasaku,
</q>
<q style="q1">“Duduklah di sebelah kanan-Ku dan memerintahlah sebagai Raja
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="35" bcv="ACT.2.35" />sampai Aku mengalahkan semua musuh-Mu dan menjadikan mereka budak-Mu.”’<x caller="+"><xo>2:35
</xo><xt>Mzm. 110:1; Mat. 22:44; Luk. 20:42-43; 1Kor. 15:25; Ibr. 1:13</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="ACT.2.36" />“Oleh karena itu, biarlah semua orang Israel mengetahui dengan pasti bahwa Allah sudah menetapkan Yesus, yang kalian salibkan itu, sebagai Penguasa kita dan Kristus<x caller="+"><xo>2:36
</xo><xt>Mat. 1:12-16 CK</xt></x> yang dijanjikan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="ACT.2.37" />Sesudah Petrus selesai berbicara, tersentuhlah hati orang banyak yang mendengarkannya. Lalu mereka bertanya kepada Petrus dan rasul-rasul lain, “Saudara-saudara, apa yang harus kami lakukan?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="38" bcv="ACT.2.38" />Jawab Petrus, “Hendaklah kamu masing-masing bertobat dan dibaptis sebagai pengikut Kristus Yesus. Dosa-dosamu akan diampuni, dan kamu akan menerima Roh Kudus.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="ACT.2.39" />Karena janji itu berlaku untuk kalian, anak-anak kalian, bahkan bagi orang-orang di tempat yang jauh, yaitu semua yang dipanggil oleh TUHAN Allah kita.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="40" bcv="ACT.2.40" />Petrus mengatakan lebih banyak lagi kesaksian untuk menguatkan hati mereka. Pada akhirnya, dia berkata, “Lepaskanlah dirimu dari hukuman Allah terhadap kejahatan orang-orang zaman sekarang ini!”
<ve />
<v id="41" bcv="ACT.2.41" />Lalu mereka yang dengan senang hati menerima ajaran Petrus itu dibaptis, dan pada hari itu jumlah orang percaya bertambah kira-kira tiga ribu orang.
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="ACT.2.42" />Mereka rajin mempelajari pengajaran para rasul, dan sering berkumpul dalam persekutuan, berdoa bersama, makan bersama, serta melakukan Perjamuan Kudus.<f caller="+"><fr>2:42
</fr><fk>makan bersama dan Perjamuan Kudus
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: memecahkan roti. Pada zaman para rasul, memecah roti meliputi makan bersama dan melakukan kegiatan yang sekarang disebut Perjamuan Kudus, yaitu perjamuan yang diperintahkan Yesus kepada para pengikut-Nya untuk mengenang Dia (Luk. 22:14-20).</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Orang-orang percaya saling berbagi milik mereka
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="43" bcv="ACT.2.43" />Pada waktu itu, setiap orang di Yerusalem merasa heran dan takut karena Allah memberikan kuasa kepada rasul-rasul untuk melakukan banyak keajaiban.
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="ACT.2.44" />Semua orang percaya terus bersatu dan merasa harta kepunyaan mereka adalah milik bersama.
<ve />
<v id="45" bcv="ACT.2.45" />Sering kali, salah satu dari mereka menjual tanah miliknya dan membagi-bagikan hasil penjualan itu kepada anggota lain yang memerlukan bantuan.
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="ACT.2.46" />Mereka sepakat untuk berkumpul setiap hari di teras rumah Allah. Dengan penuh sukacita dan rasa syukur, mereka sering bergantian saling mengundang untuk makan bersama di rumah masing-masing, dan di situ mereka juga merayakan Perjamuan Kudus.
<ve />
<v id="47" bcv="ACT.2.47" />Mereka terus memuji-muji Allah dan disenangi oleh semua orang. Setiap hari, TUHAN menambahkan orang-orang yang baru diselamatkan kepada kelompok orang percaya itu.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="3" />
<s style="s1">Petrus menyembuhkan orang lumpuh
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ACT.3.1" />Pada suatu hari, Petrus dan Yohanes pergi ke teras rumah Allah untuk mengikuti jam doa, yaitu kira-kira jam tiga sore.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ACT.3.2" />Di pintu teras rumah Allah yang bernama Gerbang Indah, ada seorang pengemis yang kakinya lumpuh sejak lahir. Setiap hari teman-temannya menempatkan dia di situ supaya dia bisa meminta-minta sedekah dari orang-orang yang keluar-masuk teras itu.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="ACT.3.3" />Sewaktu pengemis itu melihat Petrus dan Yohanes hendak masuk, dia meminta sedekah dari mereka.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ACT.3.4" />Lalu mereka berdua menatap orang lumpuh itu dan berkata, “Lihatlah kami.”
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="ACT.3.5" />Maka dia memandang Petrus dan Yohanes dengan harapan akan menerima uang.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="ACT.3.6" />Tetapi Petrus berkata, “Saya tidak punya uang emas maupun uang perak. Tetapi apa yang saya punya akan saya berikan kepadamu: Dengan kuasa Kristus Yesus, orang Nazaret itu, mulai sekarang kamu bisa berdiri dan berjalan!”
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="ACT.3.7" />Petrus memegang tangan kanan orang itu dan membantu dia berdiri. Saat itu juga kaki dan pergelangan kakinya menjadi kuat.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="ACT.3.8" />Orang itu pun langsung berdiri dan mulai berjalan! Dia mengikuti mereka masuk ke teras rumah Allah sambil berjalan dan melompat-lompat serta memuji-muji Allah.
<ve />
<v id="9-10" bcv="ACT.3.9" />Semua orang yang ada di situ mengenal dia sebagai pengemis yang biasa duduk di Gerbang Indah. Waktu mereka melihat dia berjalan dan mendengar dia memuji Allah, mereka sangat heran dan takjub karena keajaiban yang sudah terjadi padanya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Petrus berbicara kepada orang banyak
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="ACT.3.11" />Orang yang baru sembuh itu terus mengikuti Petrus dan Yohanes dengan berpegangan kepada mereka. Lalu semua orang yang keheranan itu berlarian dan mengerumuni mereka di teras yang bernama Serambi Salomo.<f caller="+"><fr>3:11
</fr><fk>Serambi Salomo
</fk><ft>Ini adalah bagian paling timur di dalam kompleks rumah Allah. Serambi Salomo mempunyai banyak tiang yang dibuat dari batu untuk menopang atapnya.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="ACT.3.12" />Ketika Petrus melihat orang banyak itu, dia berkata kepada mereka, “Saudara-saudari orang Yahudi, kenapa kalian heran akan kejadian ini? Kenapa kalian terus memandangi kami?— seolah-olah kami mempunyai kuasa yang luar biasa atau kesalehan khusus di mata Allah untuk membuat orang ini sembuh dan bisa berjalan.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="ACT.3.13" />Bukan kami, tetapi Allah yang menyembuhkan dia. Allah Abraham, Isak, dan Yakub, yaitu Allah nenek moyang kita yang sudah melakukan hal ini untuk memuliakan Yesus, Hamba-Nya. Dialah Orang yang sudah kalian serahkan untuk dibunuh. Kalian menolak Dia di depan Gubernur Pilatus, padahal Pilatus sudah memutuskan untuk membebaskan Dia.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="ACT.3.14" />Kalian tidak mau mengakui Dia yang kudus dan yang benar, tetapi malah meminta Pilatus untuk membebaskan seorang pembunuh bagi kalian.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="ACT.3.15" />Sesungguhnya kalian membunuh Dia yang adalah sumber hidup. Namun, Allah sudah menghidupkan Dia kembali dari kematian, dan kami diutus untuk bersaksi tentang kejadian itu.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="ACT.3.16" />Kuasa Yesuslah yang menguatkan orang lumpuh ini, yang sudah kalian lihat sendiri dan juga kalian kenal. Hal itu bisa terjadi karena kami percaya kepada kuasa-Nya. Sungguh, seperti yang sudah kalian saksikan sendiri, orang ini sembuh dengan sempurna karena keyakinan kami kepada Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="ACT.3.17" />“Saudara-saudari, saya tahu bahwa kalian dan para pemimpin kita tidak menyadari apa yang sudah kalian lakukan waktu membunuh Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="ACT.3.18" />Tetapi dengan cara itulah Allah memenuhi perkataan-Nya yang sudah disampaikan melalui nubuatan para nabi, yakni bahwa Kristus harus menderita sampai mati.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="ACT.3.19" />Oleh karena itu, bertobatlah dan kembalilah kepada Allah, supaya dosa-dosamu diampuni. Dengan demikian, Allah akan senantiasa menyegarkan rohanimu.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="ACT.3.20" />Suatu hari nanti, Allah akan mengutus Kristus Yesus kembali kepada kita.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="ACT.3.21" />Tetapi Yesus harus tinggal di surga sampai tiba waktu pemulihan atas segala sesuatu, seperti yang sudah dikatakan Allah sejak dulu melalui nubuatan para nabi.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="ACT.3.22" />Ingatlah nubuatan Musa kepada nenek moyang kita,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">‘TUHAN Allahmu akan mengangkat seorang Nabi<f caller="+"><fr>3:22
</fr><fk>Nabi
</fk><ft>Huruf besar dipakai untuk menulis Nabi dalam kutipan ini, karena yang Petrus maksudkan adalah Yesus.</ft></f> lagi bagi kalian, yaitu seorang Nabi seperti saya, yang berasal dari bangsa kita sendiri. Dengarkanlah dan taatilah segala sesuatu yang diperintahkan oleh Nabi itu.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="ACT.3.23" />Siapa saja yang tidak taat kepada Nabi itu tidak lagi dianggap sebagai umat-Ku.’<x caller="+"><xo>3:23
</xo><xt>Ul. 18:15-19</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="24" bcv="ACT.3.24" />Dan mulai dari Nabi Samuel, semua nabi lain sudah bernubuat tentang zaman sekarang ini.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="ACT.3.25" />Kita adalah ahli waris nabi-nabi itu dan kita sudah termasuk dalam perjanjian yang diberikan Allah kepada nenek moyang kita. Sekarang, janji Allah kepada Abraham sudah mulai terjadi, yaitu,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">‘Melalui keturunanmu, semua bangsa di dunia ini akan diberkati.’<x caller="+"><xo>3:25
</xo><xt>Kej. 22:18; 26:24</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="26" bcv="ACT.3.26" />Jadi, ketika Allah mengangkat dan mengutus Yesus ke dunia sebagai Hamba-Nya, pertama-tama Allah mengutus Dia untuk memberkati kita umat-Nya, asalkan kita masing-masing bertobat dari kejahatan kita.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="4" />
<s style="s1">Petrus dan Yohanes membela diri di hadapan Mahkamah Agama
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ACT.4.1" />Ketika Petrus dan Yohanes sedang berbicara kepada orang banyak itu, beberapa imam, kepala pengawal rumah Allah, dan anggota kelompok Saduki<x caller="+"><xo>4:1
</xo><xt>Mat. 3:7 CK</xt></x> mulai menentang mereka.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ACT.4.2" />Para pemimpin itu sangat marah kepada Petrus dan Yohanes karena keduanya sedang memberitakan dan mengajar orang banyak bahwa siapa pun yang percaya kepada Yesus akan hidup kembali dari kematian.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="ACT.4.3" />Mereka pun menangkap Petrus dan Yohanes. Akan tetapi, karena hari sudah mulai malam, keduanya ditahan di dalam penjara untuk disidang pada hari berikutnya.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ACT.4.4" />Namun banyak orang yang sudah mendengar pengajaran Petrus dan Yohanes menjadi percaya kepada Yesus, sehingga jumlah orang percaya menjadi kira-kira lima ribu orang, belum termasuk perempuan dan anak-anak.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="ACT.4.5" />Hari berikutnya, para penguasa dan pemimpin Yahudi bersama ahli-ahli Taurat mengadakan sidang di Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="ACT.4.6" />Imam Besar Hanas hadir bersama semua orang penting dalam keluarganya, termasuk Kayafas, Yohanes,<f caller="+"><fr>4:6
</fr><fk>Yohanes
</fk><ft>Ini bukan rasul Yohanes. Diperkirakan, Yohanes ini nama lain dari Yonatan yang kemudian menggantikan Kayafas sebagai imam besar.</ft></f> dan Aleksander.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="ACT.4.7" />Mereka menyuruh kedua rasul itu berdiri di hadapan sidang mahkamah, lalu mengajukan pertanyaan, “Dengan kuasa apa atau atas nama siapa kamu berdua membuat orang lumpuh itu sembuh?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="ACT.4.8" />Kemudian Petrus, yang saat itu dipenuhi oleh Roh Kudus, menjawab mereka, “Tuan-tuan penguasa dan pemimpin bangsa Israel,
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="ACT.4.9" />kalau hari ini kami diadili karena melakukan perbuatan baik kepada seorang lumpuh, dan ditanya bagaimana dia sudah disembuhkan,
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="ACT.4.10" />maka biarlah kalian semua dan seluruh orang Yahudi tahu bahwa orang ini disembuhkan atas nama dan kuasa Kristus Yesus dari Nazaret, yang sudah kalian salibkan itu. Allah sudah menghidupkan Dia kembali dari kematian. Melalui kuasa Yesuslah orang lumpuh ini bisa berdiri dengan sehat di hadapan kalian.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="ACT.4.11" />Yesus itulah yang digambarkan dalam Firman Allah sebagai
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Batu fondasi yang dianggap tidak berguna oleh tukang-tukang bangunan’— yaitu kalian sendiri,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi Dia ‘sudah dijadikan Allah sebagai batu fondasi yang terutama.’<x caller="+"><xo>4:11
</xo><xt>Mzm. 118:22</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="12" bcv="ACT.4.12" />Jadi, Dialah satu-satunya yang bisa menyelamatkan manusia. Karena di seluruh dunia hanya Dialah yang dipilih Allah sebagai Penyelamat manusia. Tidak ada yang lain.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="ACT.4.13" />Para pemimpin itu heran melihat keberanian Petrus dan Yohanes saat berbicara, padahal keduanya hanya orang biasa yang tidak mempunyai pendidikan khusus. Mereka juga menyadari bahwa Petrus dan Yohanes sudah sering bersama Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="ACT.4.14" />Dan karena orang yang sudah disembuhkan itu berdiri di sana bersama Petrus dan Yohanes, mereka tidak bisa berkata apa-apa untuk menentang kedua rasul itu.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="ACT.4.15" />Jadi mereka menyuruh keduanya meninggalkan ruang sidang Mahkamah Agama, lalu mereka berunding,
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="ACT.4.16" />“Apa yang harus kita lakukan terhadap kedua orang itu? Karena setiap penduduk Yerusalem sudah tahu bahwa keajaiban yang luar biasa kemarin terjadi melalui mereka berdua, dan kita tidak bisa menyangkal hal itu.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="ACT.4.17" />Namun, supaya berita itu tidak semakin tersebar luas di antara orang banyak, kita perlu mengancam dan melarang mereka berdua supaya tidak berbicara lagi kepada siapa pun atas nama orang Nazaret itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="ACT.4.18" />Mereka menyuruh Petrus dan Yohanes masuk kembali, lalu melarang kedua rasul itu untuk mengajar atau berbicara kepada siapa pun tentang Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="ACT.4.19" />Tetapi Petrus dan Yohanes menjawab, “Sebaiknya kalian pikirkan sendiri mana yang benar: Taat kepada Allah atau taat kepada kalian!
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="ACT.4.20" />Karena tidak mungkin kami berdiam diri tentang apa yang sudah kami lihat dan dengar.”
<ve />
<v id="21-22" bcv="ACT.4.21" />Akhirnya para pemimpin Yahudi tidak menemukan alasan untuk menghukum kedua rasul itu karena semua orang sedang memuji Allah atas apa yang sudah terjadi, sebab orang yang mengalami kesembuhan ajaib itu sudah berumur lebih dari empat puluh tahun. Oleh karena itu, para pemimpin Yahudi membebaskan Petrus dan Yohanes disertai ancaman yang lebih keras lagi.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Petrus dan Yohanes kembali ke kelompok orang percaya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="ACT.4.23" />Sesudah dibebaskan, Petrus dan Yohanes kembali ke kelompok orang percaya. Mereka berdua menceritakan semua yang dikatakan para imam kepala dan para pemimpin Yahudi dalam sidang itu.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="ACT.4.24" />Waktu orang-orang percaya mendengarnya, mereka semua bersatu hati berdoa kepada Allah, “Ya TUHAN Yang Mahakuasa, Engkaulah Allah yang menjadikan langit, bumi, laut, dan segala isinya.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="ACT.4.25" />Engkau sudah berbicara melalui hamba-Mu Daud, nenek moyang kami, dengan berkata,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Percuma saja bangsa-bangsa yang bukan Yahudi marah dan bertindak melawan Allah.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Percuma orang-orang yang tidak mengenal Allah berencana melawan Dia.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="26" bcv="ACT.4.26" />Raja-raja dan para penguasa dunia menggabungkan tentara mereka
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">untuk berperang melawan Allah dan Kristus yang dijanjikan-Nya.’<x caller="+"><xo>4:26
</xo><xt>Mzm. 2:1-2</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="27" bcv="ACT.4.27" />Ya, TUHAN, hal itu benar-benar sudah terjadi, ketika Raja Herodes, Gubernur Pontius Pilatus, dan orang yang bukan Yahudi bergabung bersama orang Yahudi untuk melawan Yesus, yaitu Hamba-Mu yang kudus, yang sudah Engkau urapi sebagai Kristus.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="ACT.4.28" />Tetapi karena Engkaulah Yang Mahakuasa, semuanya itu memang terjadi sesuai dengan kehendak dan rencana-Mu sejak dulu.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="ACT.4.29" />Ya TUHAN, sekarang perhatikanlah ancaman mereka terhadap kami, dan tolonglah hamba-hamba-Mu ini untuk memberitakan Kabar Keselamatan dari Engkau dengan penuh keberanian.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="ACT.4.30" />Kami mohon ulurkanlah tangan-Mu yang penuh kuasa itu untuk menyembuhkan orang-orang sakit dan melakukan segala macam keajaiban. Biarlah semuanya terjadi hanya untuk memuliakan Yesus.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="ACT.4.31" />Sesudah mereka berdoa, tempat mereka berkumpul itu tergoncang dan mereka semua dipenuhi oleh Roh Kudus. Lalu mereka terus memberitakan Firman Allah dengan penuh keberanian.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Orang percaya saling berbagi harta mereka
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="ACT.4.32" />Seluruh kelompok orang percaya sehati dan sejiwa. Tidak seorang pun merasa bahwa harta miliknya adalah kepunyaannya sendiri saja. Semua yang mereka miliki masing-masing digunakan untuk kepentingan bersama.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="ACT.4.33" />Dengan kuasa besar, rasul-rasul memberitakan kesaksian bahwa Tuhan Yesus sudah dihidupkan kembali dari kematian. Dan Allah terus menunjukkan betapa besarnya kebaikan hati-Nya kepada semua orang percaya itu.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="ACT.4.34" />Pada waktu itu, tidak ada seorang pun dari antara mereka yang berkekurangan. Karena sering kali, salah satu dari mereka yang memiliki ladang atau rumah menjual miliknya itu dan membawa hasil penjualannya
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="ACT.4.35" />untuk diserahkan kepada rasul-rasul, lalu uang tersebut dibagikan kepada anggota mereka yang membutuhkan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="ACT.4.36" />Salah seorang yang melakukannya adalah Yoses, keturunan suku Lewi dari pulau Siprus. Rasul-rasul memberi nama baru kepadanya, yaitu Barnabas, yang berarti ‘orang yang menguatkan orang lain’.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="ACT.4.37" />Barnabas menjual ladang miliknya, lalu membawa dan menyerahkan uang penjualan ladang itu kepada rasul-rasul.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="5" />
<s style="s1">Ananias dan Safira sepakat untuk menipu rasul-rasul
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ACT.5.1" />Akan tetapi, ada seorang yang bernama Ananias. Dia bersama istrinya, Safira, menjual sebidang tanah milik mereka.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ACT.5.2" />Suami-istri itu sepakat untuk menahan sebagian dari uang tanah itu. Ananias hanya menyerahkan sebagian dari hasil penjualannya kepada rasul-rasul.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="ACT.5.3" />Tetapi Petrus berkata, “Ananias, kenapa kamu biarkan Satanas<x caller="+"><xo>5:3
</xo><xt>Why. 20:2-3</xt></x> menguasai hatimu? Kamu sudah berusaha menipu Roh Kudus dengan menahan sebagian dari uang tanahmu.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ACT.5.4" />Sebelum kamu menjualnya, tanah itu memang milikmu. Dan sesudah kamu menjualnya, uang tanah itu tetaplah milikmu. Kenapa kamu merencanakan kejahatan ini dalam hatimu?! Kamu bukan hanya berusaha menipu kami, tetapi menipu Allah juga!”
<ve />
<v id="5-6" bcv="ACT.5.5" />Ketika Ananias mendengar perkataan Petrus itu, putuslah nafasnya lalu dia jatuh. Beberapa pemuda datang dan membungkus mayatnya dengan kain, kemudian membawa mayat itu ke luar kota untuk menguburkannya. Semua orang yang mendengar kejadian itu menjadi sangat takut.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="ACT.5.7" />Kira-kira tiga jam kemudian, istri Ananias masuk. Dia tidak mengetahui apa yang sudah terjadi pada suaminya.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="ACT.5.8" />Kemudian, sambil menunjukkan uang yang diserahkan Ananias tadi, Petrus berkata kepada Safira, “Katakanlah kepada saya, apa benar kamu sudah menjual tanah milikmu dengan harga sekian?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Safira, “Ya, memang sebesar itulah jumlahnya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="ACT.5.9" />Maka Petrus berkata kepadanya, “Kenapa kalian berdua sepakat untuk mencobai Roh TUHAN? Lihatlah! Orang-orang yang sudah menguburkan mayat suamimu ada di depan pintu. Sebentar lagi mayatmu juga akan mereka angkat ke luar!”
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="ACT.5.10" />Saat itu juga putuslah nafas Safira dan dia jatuh di dekat kaki Petrus. Ketika pemuda-pemuda itu masuk, mereka mendapati dia sudah mati. Mereka mengangkut mayat Safira ke tempat yang sama dan menguburkan dia di samping suaminya.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="ACT.5.11" />Seluruh jemaat dan semua orang yang mendengar kejadian itu menjadi sangat takut.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Banyak keajaiban dari Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="ACT.5.12" />Sesudah itu, makin bertambah banyaklah keajaiban yang dilakukan oleh para rasul di antara orang banyak. Pada waktu itu, semua orang percaya berkumpul secara teratur di teras rumah Allah yang bernama Serambi Salomo.<x caller="+"><xo>5:12
</xo><xt>Kis. 3:11 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="ACT.5.13" />Orang-orang lain yang belum percaya tidak berani bergabung dengan mereka, tetapi semua orang menghormati mereka.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="ACT.5.14" />Jumlah orang yang percaya kepada Tuhan Yesus semakin bertambah, baik laki-laki maupun perempuan.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="ACT.5.15" />Bahkan banyak yang membawa orang-orang sakit sampai ke jalan-jalan dan membaringkan mereka di atas tempat tidur maupun tikar. Mereka melakukan itu karena orang-orang sakit bisa sembuh hanya dengan terkena bayangan Petrus saat dia berjalan lewat.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="ACT.5.16" />Dari kota-kota di sekitar Yerusalem juga banyak sekali yang datang membawa orang-orang yang sakit dan yang diganggu roh-roh jahat. Mereka semuanya disembuhkan.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pemimpin-pemimpin Yahudi berusaha menghentikan para rasul
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="ACT.5.17" />Kemudian imam besar dan sekutunya mulai bertindak terhadap para rasul karena mereka iri hati. (Semua sekutu imam besar termasuk kelompok Saduki.)
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="ACT.5.18" />Mereka menangkap dan memasukkan rasul-rasul itu ke dalam penjara.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="ACT.5.19" />Tetapi malam harinya, malaikat datang membuka pintu-pintu penjara itu dan menuntun mereka ke luar serta berkata,
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="ACT.5.20" />“Pergilah dan berdiri di salah satu teras rumah Allah dan beritakanlah kepada orang-orang di sana ajaran tentang hidup yang baru itu.”
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="ACT.5.21" />Jadi, pagi-pagi benar, mereka masuk ke salah satu teras rumah Allah dan mulai mengajar orang banyak, seperti yang disuruh oleh malaikat tadi.
</p>
<p style="p">Sementara itu, imam besar dan sekutunya datang lewat pintu teras yang lain, kemudian mereka mengumpulkan anggota sidang Mahkamah Agama dan seluruh pemimpin Yahudi untuk mengadakan sidang. Lalu mereka menyuruh beberapa pengawal menjemput rasul-rasul itu dari penjara.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="ACT.5.22" />Namun, ketika para pengawal itu tiba di penjara, mereka tidak menemukan rasul-rasul itu di sana. Mereka pun kembali dan melaporkan,
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="ACT.5.23" />“Kami menemukan pintu-pintu penjara terkunci rapat, dan masing-masing penjaga berdiri di depan setiap pintu. Tetapi ketika kami membuka pintu-pintu itu, tidak ada orang lagi di dalamnya.”
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="ACT.5.24" />Ketika imam besar, kepala pengawal rumah Allah, dan para imam kepala mendengar laporan itu, mereka kebingungan dan cemas memikirkan kemungkinan yang akan terjadi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="ACT.5.25" />Tiba-tiba seseorang masuk dan berkata, “Hei, lihat! Orang-orang yang kemarin kalian penjarakan sekarang sedang berdiri di teras rumah Allah dan mengajar orang banyak.”
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="ACT.5.26" />Maka kepala pengawal rumah Allah bersama anak buahnya pergi dan membawa kembali rasul-rasul itu. Tetapi mereka tidak menggunakan kekerasan karena takut kepada orang banyak yang sedang mendengarkan pengajaran para rasul. Jangan sampai orang-orang itu marah lalu melempari mereka dengan batu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="ACT.5.27" />Mereka membawa rasul-rasul itu masuk untuk menghadap sidang Mahkamah Agama. Kemudian, imam besar mendakwa para rasul itu, katanya,
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="ACT.5.28" />“Kami sudah melarang kalian dengan keras supaya tidak lagi mengajarkan tentang orang Nazaret itu, tetapi kalian malah membawa ajaran kalian ke seluruh Yerusalem, bahkan mau menyalahkan kami atas kematian orang itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="ACT.5.29" />Akan tetapi, Petrus dan rasul-rasul yang lain menjawab, “Kami harus menaati Allah, bukan kalian.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="ACT.5.30" />Kalian sudah membunuh Yesus dengan menggantung Dia pada kayu salib, tetapi Allah nenek moyang kita sudah menghidupkan Dia kembali dari kematian.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="ACT.5.31" />Allah menempatkan Dia di tempat yang paling terhormat di surga, yaitu di sebelah kanan-Nya. Di situlah Yesus memimpin sebagai Raja dan Penyelamat. Allah melakukan itu agar semua orang Yahudi mendapat kesempatan untuk bertobat dan dosa-dosa mereka diampuni.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="ACT.5.32" />Kami diutus untuk bersaksi tentang semuanya itu. Dan Roh Kudus— yang sudah Allah berikan kepada kami semua yang menaati Dia— juga sedang bekerja untuk membuktikan bahwa kesaksian kami benar.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="ACT.5.33" />Mendengar jawaban itu, para pemimpin Yahudi menjadi sangat marah dan mau membunuh mereka.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="ACT.5.34" />Tetapi di antara anggota sidang Mahkamah Agama, berdirilah seorang Farisi sekaligus pengajar hukum Taurat yang dihormati semua orang, namanya Gamaliel. Dia menyuruh supaya rasul-rasul itu dibawa ke luar untuk sementara.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="ACT.5.35" />Kemudian dia berkata kepada anggota sidang itu, “Orang-orang Israel, kita perlu mempertimbangkan dengan hati-hati keputusan yang akan kita lakukan terhadap mereka.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="ACT.5.36" />Karena sebelumnya, pernah muncul seseorang bernama Teudas. Dia mengaku sebagai pemimpin dan ada empat ratus orang yang menjadi pengikutnya. Tetapi waktu dia dibunuh, semua pengikutnya terpencar dan gerakannya hilang begitu saja.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="ACT.5.37" />Sesudah itu, ketika sensus penduduk, muncul seorang lagi yang bernama Yudas, orang Galilea. Cukup banyak orang mengikuti dia dalam pemberontakan. Tetapi dia juga dibunuh, dan semua pengikutnya terpencar.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="ACT.5.38" />Jadi, dalam masalah sekarang, saya sarankan supaya kita menjauhi dan membiarkan mereka. Karena kalau rencana atau pekerjaan mereka berasal dari manusia, gerakan itu pasti akan gagal.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="ACT.5.39" />Namun, jika gerakan mereka ternyata berasal dari Allah, kita tidak akan mampu menghentikan mereka. Dan apabila benar demikian, justru kitalah yang melawan Allah!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="40" bcv="ACT.5.40" />Pemimpin-pemimpin Yahudi itu menyetujui perkataan Gamaliel, lalu memanggil kembali rasul-rasul itu dan memerintahkan supaya mereka dicambuk. Sesudah itu, mereka dilepaskan dengan larangan keras agar tidak memberitakan tentang Yesus lagi.
<ve />
<v id="41" bcv="ACT.5.41" />Rasul-rasul itu pergi meninggalkan sidang Mahkamah dengan sukacita, karena mereka merasa adalah suatu kehormatan kalau mereka dianiaya demi Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="ACT.5.42" />Mereka tidak berhenti mengajarkan Kabar Baik bahwa Yesus adalah Kristus yang dijanjikan Allah. Setiap hari, mereka memberitakannya di rumah Allah dan di rumah-rumah orang.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="6" />
<s style="s1">Tujuh orang dipilih sebagai pengerja jemaat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ACT.6.1" />Pada waktu itu, jumlah orang yang percaya kepada Yesus semakin banyak. Karena pembuangan dan penyebaran orang Yahudi selama beberapa abad, di Yerusalem pada masa itu ada orang Yahudi yang masih bisa berbahasa Aram,<x caller="+"><xo>6:1
</xo><xt>Kis. 2:7-8 CK</xt></x> tetapi ada juga yang hanya bisa berbahasa Yunani. Lalu terjadilah perselisihan di antara kelompok orang percaya, karena yang berbahasa Yunani mengeluh bahwa janda-janda mereka tidak diperhatikan dalam pembagian makanan yang dilakukan setiap hari.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ACT.6.2" />Kedua belas rasul pun mengumpulkan seluruh pengikut Kristus dan berkata, “Tidak baik kalau kami meninggalkan pelayanan Firman Allah untuk urusan makanan.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="ACT.6.3" />Karena itu, Saudara-saudari, pilihlah tujuh orang laki-laki dari antara kalian yang sudah dikenal baik, bijaksana, dan penuh dengan Roh Kudus. Kami akan menyerahkan pelayanan ini sebagai tanggung jawab mereka.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ACT.6.4" />Dengan begitu, kami sendiri akan bertekun dalam doa dan mengajarkan Firman TUHAN.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="ACT.6.5" />Semua orang yang hadir menyukai usulan itu. Lalu mereka memilih tujuh orang, yaitu:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Stefanus (yang mempunyai keyakinan sangat besar kepada Yesus dan yang dipenuhi oleh Roh Kudus),
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Filipus,<f caller="+"><fr>6:5
</fr><fk>Filipus
</fk><ft>Filipus ini bukan Rasul Filipus. Lihat Kis. 8:4-40.</ft></f> Prokorus, Nikanor,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Timon, Parmenas, dan Nikolaus (seorang dari Antiokia, yang baru saja menjadi penganut agama Yahudi sebelum dia menjadi pengikut Yesus).
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="6" bcv="ACT.6.6" />Ketujuh orang itu dihadapkan kepada rasul-rasul, lalu para rasul berdoa sambil menumpangkan tangan pada mereka sebagai tanda bahwa mereka diserahi tanggung jawab untuk melakukan tugas itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="ACT.6.7" />Sesudah itu, para pengikut Yesus terus memberitakan Firman Allah kepada orang banyak sehingga Kabar Baik tentang Kristus tersebar terus, dan jumlah pengikut di Yerusalem semakin bertambah. Bahkan sejumlah besar imam Yahudi menyerahkan diri dan percaya kepada Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Orang Yahudi melawan Stefanus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="ACT.6.8" />Stefanus adalah orang yang percaya penuh kepada Kristus dan dia diberi kuasa yang besar untuk melakukan berbagai keajaiban di antara orang banyak.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="ACT.6.9" />Suatu hari, beberapa orang berdebat dengan dia. Mereka adalah anggota suatu rumah pertemuan orang Yahudi yang bernama Rumah Pertemuan Orang Merdeka.<f caller="+"><fr>6:9
</fr><fk>Orang Merdeka
</fk><ft>Kata yang diterjemahkan ‘Merdeka’ menunjukkan bahwa anggota perkumpulan ini adalah orang-orang Yahudi yang sebelumnya pernah dijual untuk bekerja sebagai budak, atau yang orangtuanya menjadi budak. Pada peristiwa ini, mereka sudah bebas dari perbudakan.</ft></f> Para anggotanya terdiri dari penduduk Yerusalem yang datang dari kota Kirene, Aleksandria, provinsi Kilikia, dan provinsi Asia.<x caller="+"><xo>6:9
</xo><xt>Kis. 2:9 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="ACT.6.10" />Namun, tidak satu pun dari mereka bisa menang dalam perdebatan itu, karena Stefanus berbicara dengan penuh hikmat oleh pertolongan Roh Kudus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="ACT.6.11" />Akhirnya mereka menyogok beberapa orang untuk memfitnah Stefanus dengan berkata, “Kami mendengar dia menghina Musa dan Allah.”
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="ACT.6.12" />Kebohongan itu menimbulkan keributan di antara orang banyak dan para pemimpin Yahudi serta ahli-ahli Taurat. Maka mereka semua menangkap dan membawa Stefanus menghadap sidang Mahkamah Agama.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="ACT.6.13" />Lalu saksi-saksi palsu itu maju dan berkata, “Dia selalu menghujat rumah Allah ini dan hukum Taurat.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="ACT.6.14" />Kami pernah mendengar Stefanus mengatakan bahwa Yesus, orang Nazaret itu, akan merobohkan rumah Allah ini dan mengubah kebiasaan-kebiasaan yang diajarkan Musa kepada kita.”
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="ACT.6.15" />Ketika semua orang yang duduk di dalam sidang itu memandang Stefanus, mereka melihat wajahnya memancarkan ketenangan seperti wajah malaikat.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="7" />
<s style="s1">Pembelaan Stefanus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ACT.7.1" />Lalu imam besar bertanya kepada Stefanus, “Apakah laporan mereka itu benar?”
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ACT.7.2" />Jawab Stefanus, “Bapak-bapak dan Saudara-saudara, dengarkanlah saya! Allah Yang Mahamulia sudah menampakkan diri kepada nenek moyang kita Abraham, sewaktu dia masih tinggal di Mesopotamia dan belum pindah ke Haran.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="ACT.7.3" />Allah berkata kepadanya,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">‘Tinggalkanlah negerimu ini dan keluarga besarmu, lalu pergilah ke negeri yang akan Aku tunjukkan kepadamu.’<x caller="+"><xo>7:3
</xo><xt>Kej. 12:1</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="4" bcv="ACT.7.4" />Abraham pun meninggalkan negeri orang Babel<f caller="+"><fr>7:4
</fr><fk>Babel
</fk><ft>TSI menggunakan nama Babel karena lebih dikenal oleh pembaca sekarang. Teks aslinya menuliskan nama Kasdim, yaitu negeri yang sekarang disebut Irak. Kota Ur di Kasdim adalah tanah air Abraham (Kej. 15:7), dan bagian selatan Kasdim adalah lokasi kota Babel, yaitu ibukota kerajaan yang membawa bangsa Yehuda sebagai tawanan ke negeri itu (Ez. 5:12).</ft></f> dan pindah ke Haran. Sesudah ayahnya meninggal, Allah menyuruh Abraham pindah dari sana ke negeri ini, tempat tinggal kita sekarang.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="ACT.7.5" />Pada waktu itu, Allah tidak memberikan sebidang tanah pun kepada Abraham untuk menjadi miliknya. Tetapi Allah berjanji kepadanya, ‘Negeri ini akan menjadi milik keturunanmu,’ padahal saat itu Abraham belum mempunyai anak.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="ACT.7.6" />Allah juga berkata kepadanya,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">‘Keturunanmu akan tinggal sebagai orang asing di negeri milik bangsa lain. Lalu bangsa itu akan memperbudak seluruh keturunanmu dan memperlakukan mereka dengan sangat kejam selama empat ratus tahun.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="ACT.7.7" />Tetapi Aku akan menghukum bangsa yang memperbudak mereka. Sesudah itu, keturunanmu akan keluar dari negeri itu dan menyembah Aku di tempat ini.’<x caller="+"><xo>7:7
</xo><xt>Kel. 15:13-14; 3:12</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="8" bcv="ACT.7.8" />Selanjutnya, Allah memberikan kepada Abraham perjanjian sunat bagi semua anak laki-laki. Jadi, pada waktu Isak lahir dan berumur satu minggu, Abraham menyunat dia. Begitu juga waktu Isak mempunyai anak, yaitu Yakub, dia menyunat anaknya. Yakub juga melakukan hal yang sama kepada kedua belas anak laki-lakinya— yang kemudian menjadi nenek moyang dari dua belas suku Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="ACT.7.9" />“Anak-anak Yakub iri hati kepada adik mereka Yusuf, maka mereka menjual dia, sehingga Yusuf terpaksa bekerja sebagai budak di negeri Mesir. Tetapi Allah menyertai Yusuf
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="ACT.7.10" />dan menyelamatkan dia dari setiap kesusahan yang dialaminya. Allah juga membuat Yusuf sanggup menjawab raja Mesir<x caller="+"><xo>7:10
</xo><xt>Kej. 12:15 CK</xt></x> dengan bijaksana, sehingga raja menerima dia dengan senang hati. Lalu raja itu mengangkat Yusuf menjadi gubernur atas seluruh Mesir dan pimpinan atas semua urusan istana raja.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="ACT.7.11" />Kemudian terjadilah bencana kelaparan di seluruh Mesir dan Kanaan sehingga semua orang sangat menderita. Nenek moyang kita di negeri Kanaan juga tidak bisa mendapat makanan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="ACT.7.12" />“Waktu Yakub mendengar bahwa di Mesir ada bahan makanan, dia mengutus anak-anaknya, yaitu nenek moyang kita, untuk pergi membelinya. Itulah pertama kalinya mereka berangkat ke Mesir.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="ACT.7.13" />Sesudah makanan itu habis, mereka pergi lagi untuk kedua kalinya. Lalu Yusuf memperkenalkan dirinya dengan terus terang kepada kakak-kakaknya itu. Pada waktu itulah raja Mesir mengetahui tentang keluarga Yusuf.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="ACT.7.14" />Kemudian Yusuf menyuruh kakak-kakaknya pulang lagi untuk menjemput ayahnya dan seluruh keluarganya supaya pindah ke Mesir. Pada waktu itu, jumlah mereka semua tujuh puluh lima orang.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="ACT.7.15" />Kemudian Yakub dan seluruh keluarganya berangkat ke Mesir dan tinggal di sana sepanjang sisa hidup mereka, sampai semua nenek moyang kita itu meninggal.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="ACT.7.16" />Tetapi mayat mereka dibawa pulang ke Sikem dan dimakamkan di kuburan yang sudah dibeli oleh Abraham dari penduduk setempat, yaitu anak-anak Hemor, dengan uang yang cukup banyak.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="ACT.7.17" />“Ratusan tahun kemudian, ketika hampir tiba saatnya Allah memenuhi janji-Nya kepada Abraham, jumlah keturunan Israel di negeri Mesir sudah sangat banyak.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="ACT.7.18" />Waktu itu, Mesir dipimpin oleh seorang raja baru yang tidak tahu tentang Yusuf.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="ACT.7.19" />Raja itu memperdaya dan menindas nenek moyang kita. Dia memaksa mereka membuang bayi-bayi mereka supaya mati.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="ACT.7.20" />Pada masa itulah Musa lahir. Bayi Musa sangat berkenan di mata TUHAN. Orangtuanya menyembunyikan dia di rumah selama tiga bulan.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="ACT.7.21" />Ketika mereka tidak bisa menyembunyikannya lagi, terpaksalah mereka membuang dia. Lalu putri raja Mesir mengambil dan membesarkan Musa sebagai anaknya sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="ACT.7.22" />Musa dididik dalam segala ilmu orang Mesir sampai dia menjadi sangat cerdas dan berpengaruh, baik dalam perkataan maupun perbuatan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="ACT.7.23" />“Sewaktu Musa berumur empat puluh tahun, dia memutuskan untuk mengunjungi saudara-saudari sebangsanya.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="ACT.7.24" />Saat itu, dia melihat salah satu dari mereka sedang dianiaya oleh seorang Mesir. Musa berusaha membela saudara sebangsanya dengan memukul orang Mesir itu sampai mati.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="ACT.7.25" />Musa menyangka bahwa saudara-saudarinya orang Israel akan mengerti bahwa Allah sedang memakai dia untuk menyelamatkan mereka. Tetapi mereka tidak mengerti hal itu.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="ACT.7.26" />Hari berikutnya, Musa bertemu dengan dua orang sebangsanya yang sedang berkelahi. Dia mencoba mendamaikan mereka dengan berkata, ‘Hai kawan, kalian bersaudara. Janganlah berkelahi!’
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="ACT.7.27" />Namun, orang yang bersalah itu mendorong Musa sambil membentak,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">‘Bukan urusanmu! Kamu bukan pemimpin yang berhak menghakimi kami!
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="ACT.7.28" />Apakah kamu mau membunuh saya juga, seperti kamu membunuh orang Mesir itu kemarin?!’<x caller="+"><xo>7:28
</xo><xt>Kel. 2:14</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="29" bcv="ACT.7.29" />Mendengar perkataan orang itu, Musa menjadi takut karena ternyata berita pembunuhan orang Mesir itu sudah tersebar. Dia pun melarikan diri dan tinggal sebagai orang asing di negeri Midian. Di sana, dia menikah dan mendapat dua anak laki-laki.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="ACT.7.30" />“Sesudah empat puluh tahun berlalu, malaikat menampakkan diri kepada Musa dalam bentuk semak yang menyala di padang belantara dekat gunung Sinai.<x caller="+"><xo>7:30
</xo><xt>Kel. 3:2</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="ACT.7.31" />Musa sangat heran melihat api itu. Waktu dia datang mendekatinya untuk melihat lebih jelas, dia mendengar suara TUHAN yang berkata,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi"><v id="32" bcv="ACT.7.32" />‘Akulah Allah nenek moyangmu, yang disembah oleh Abraham, Isak, dan Yakub.’<x caller="+"><xo>7:32
</xo><xt>Kel. 3:6</xt></x>
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Mendengar perkataan itu, Musa gemetar ketakutan dan tidak berani melihat api itu lagi.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="ACT.7.33" />Lalu TUHAN berkata kepadanya,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">‘Lepaskan sandalmu, karena tempat kamu berdiri ini adalah tanah yang suci.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="ACT.7.34" />Aku sudah melihat umat-Ku sangat ditindas di Mesir, dan Aku juga sudah mendengar keluhan-keluhan mereka. Karena itu, sekarang Aku turun untuk membebaskan mereka. Bersiap-siaplah, karena Aku mengutusmu pergi ke Mesir.’<x caller="+"><xo>7:34
</xo><xt>Kel. 3:5-10</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="ACT.7.35" />“Jadi, Musa yang pernah ditolak orang Israel justru diutus oleh Allah. Dia yang dulu dikatai, ‘Kamu bukan penguasa atau hakim kami,’ justru dijadikan TUHAN sebagai penguasa sekaligus penyelamat, melalui malaikat yang menampakkan diri kepadanya di dalam semak itu.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="ACT.7.36" />Lalu Musa memimpin umat Israel keluar dari Mesir. Dia melakukan banyak keajaiban di negeri itu, di Laut Merah, dan ketika mereka berada di padang belantara selama empat puluh tahun.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="ACT.7.37" />Musa ini jugalah yang sudah bernubuat kepada bangsa Israel,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">‘TUHAN Allah kita sekali lagi akan mengangkat seorang Nabi bagi kalian dari keturunan bangsa kita sendiri. Nabi itu akan menyampaikan pesan Allah seperti saya.’<x caller="+"><xo>7:37
</xo><xt>Ul. 18:15</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="38" bcv="ACT.7.38" />Musa hidup bersama umat Allah, yaitu nenek moyang kita, selama mereka berada di padang belantara. Dan malaikat yang dulu menyampaikan pesan Allah kepadanya di gunung Sinai terus membawa pesan kepadanya. Akhirnya Firman itu— yakni perkataan yang memberi hidup— disampaikan kepada kita.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="ACT.7.39" />“Tetapi nenek moyang kita tidak mau taat kepada Musa. Mereka menolak dia dan malah ingin kembali ke Mesir.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="ACT.7.40" />Kata mereka kepada Harun,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">‘Buatlah untuk kita beberapa patung berhala sebagai dewa untuk memimpin kita kembali ke Mesir. Karena kita tidak tahu apa yang sudah terjadi dengan si Musa, yang menghasut kita keluar dari negeri itu.’<x caller="+"><xo>7:40
</xo><xt>Kel. 32:1</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="41" bcv="ACT.7.41" />Lalu mereka membuat patung yang berbentuk anak sapi dan memberikan persembahan kepada berhala itu. Dengan gembira, mereka mengadakan pesta besar untuk merayakan patung buatan tangan mereka sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="ACT.7.42" />Oleh karena perbuatan itu, Allah berbalik dari mereka dan membiarkan mereka menyembah matahari, bulan, dan bintang-bintang. Seperti yang tertulis dalam kitab para nabi, Allah berkata,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Kalian orang Israel tidak sungguh-sungguh membawa kurban sembelihan dan persembahan kepada-Ku
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">ketika kalian hidup di padang belantara selama empat puluh tahun.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="43" bcv="ACT.7.43" />Sampai sekarang, di dalam hatimu masing-masing,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">kamu masih lebih suka menyembah di kemah dewamu, Molok,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan patung yang kalian buat dalam rupa dewa Remfan, dewa bintang itu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Oleh karena itu, Aku sudah memutuskan bahwa kalian akan menjadi tawanan perang
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan dibawa oleh musuh-musuh sampai melewati kota Babel.’<x caller="+"><xo>7:43
</xo><xt>Am. 5:25-27</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="44" bcv="ACT.7.44" />“Nenek moyang kita selalu membawa kemah Allah<f caller="+"><fr>7:44
</fr><fk>kemah Allah
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: kemah kesaksian. Kemah itu dinamai demikian karena di dalamnya tersimpan peti perjanjian. Peti perjanjian itu mengingatkan umat Israel akan kehadiran Allah bersama mereka, juga mengingatkan mereka untuk tetap hidup sesuai perjanjian Allah dengan mereka.</ft></f> ke mana pun mereka berpindah-pindah selama di padang belantara. Kemah itu dibuat sesuai dengan petunjuk Allah, seperti yang sudah diperintahkan dan diperlihatkan Allah kepada Musa.
<ve />
<v id="45" bcv="ACT.7.45" />Sesudah itu, Yosua memimpin nenek moyang kita merebut daerah ini. Mereka bisa tinggal di negeri ini karena Allah mengusir orang-orang yang tidak mengenal Dia dari sini. Nenek moyang kita membawa Kemah Suci itu ke sini, dan kemah itu tetap berdiri sampai zaman Daud menjadi raja.
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="ACT.7.46" />Daud sangat berkenan di hati Allah, dan dia meminta izin kepada Allah untuk membangun sebuah rumah bagi-Nya, yaitu Allah yang disembah oleh Yakub.
<ve />
<v id="47" bcv="ACT.7.47" />Namun, yang mendapatkan izin untuk membangun rumah Allah adalah Salomo, anaknya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="48-49" bcv="ACT.7.48" />“Tetapi Allah Yang Mahatinggi tidak tinggal di dalam rumah yang dibangun oleh tangan manusia, seperti perkataan TUHAN yang disampaikan oleh seorang nabi,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Takhta-Ku seluas langit
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan tumpuan kaki-Ku sebesar bumi.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kalian tidak mungkin dapat membangun rumah
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang cukup untuk tempat-Ku berdiam.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="50" bcv="ACT.7.50" />Ingatlah, seluruh semesta ini Akulah yang menjadikannya!’”<x caller="+"><xo>7:50
</xo><xt>Yes. 66:1-2 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="51" bcv="ACT.7.51" />Lalu Stefanus berkata, “Kamu semuanya keras kepala! Di dalam hati, kamu sama saja dengan bangsa-bangsa yang tidak mengenal Allah! Telingamu tidak mau mendengarkan Dia! Kamu sama saja seperti nenek moyang kita: Selalu melawan Roh Kudus!
<ve />
<v id="52" bcv="ACT.7.52" />Coba sebutkan satu nama nabi yang tidak dianiaya oleh nenek moyang kita! Tidak ada! Bahkan mereka membunuh nabi-nabi yang dulu memberitakan tentang kedatangan Kristus! Sekarang kalianlah yang mengkhianati dan membunuh Kristus sendiri, yaitu Hamba Allah yang selalu hidup benar di mata-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="53" bcv="ACT.7.53" />Kita memang sudah menerima hukum Taurat yang diberikan Allah melalui para malaikat-Nya, tetapi kamu semua tidak taat kepada hukum itu!”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Stefanus dibunuh
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="54" bcv="ACT.7.54" />Mendengar perkataan Stefanus, para pemimpin Yahudi sangat tersinggung dan geram.
<ve />
<v id="55" bcv="ACT.7.55" />Tetapi saat itu Stefanus dipenuhi oleh Roh Kudus. Ketika dia memandang ke langit, dia melihat kemuliaan Allah dan Yesus yang sedang berdiri di tempat paling terhormat, yaitu di sebelah kanan Allah.
<ve />
<v id="56" bcv="ACT.7.56" />Stefanus berkata, “Lihatlah! Saya melihat surga terbuka dan Yesus sebagai Sang Anak Adam<x caller="+"><xo>7:56
</xo><xt>Mat. 8:20 CK</xt></x> berdiri di tempat yang paling terhormat di sana.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="57" bcv="ACT.7.57" />Sesudah mendengar perkataan Stefanus itu, mereka berteriak sambil menutup telinga, lalu serentak menyerang dia.
<ve />
<v id="58" bcv="ACT.7.58" />Mereka menyeretnya ke luar kota dan melempari dia dengan batu sampai mati. Orang-orang yang tadi bersaksi melawan Stefanus meninggalkan jubah mereka di dekat kaki seorang pemuda bernama Saulus.<f caller="+"><fr>7:58
</fr><fk>Orang-orang yang tadi bersaksi …
</fk><ft>Orang-orang yang dimaksud biasanya ditafsirkan sebagai orang yang disebut dalam Kis. 6:11-14, tetapi juga bisa termasuk semua orang yang mendengar perkataan Stefanus di ayat 56 (bandingkan dengan Mrk. 14:63-64.) Sesuai hukum Taurat, orang-orang yang memberi kesaksian tentang kesalahan berat seseorang, merekalah yang lebih dulu melemparkan batu kepada orang yang dituduh bersalah.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="59" bcv="ACT.7.59" />Selagi orang-orang melempari dia dengan batu, Stefanus berdoa, “Tuhan Yesus, terimalah rohku.”
<ve />
<v id="60" bcv="ACT.7.60" />Sambil berlutut, dia berseru dengan suara keras, “Tuhan, janganlah tanggungkan dosa ini atas mereka!” Sesudah berkata begitu, Stefanus mati.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="8" />
<s style="s1">Saulus menganiaya orang percaya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1-3" bcv="ACT.8.1" />Sejumlah orang saleh menguburkan Stefanus dan menangisi dia dengan sangat sedih. Namun bagi Saulus, pembunuhan Stefanus merupakan tindakan yang baik.
</p>
<p style="p">Mulai hari itu juga terjadilah penganiayaan besar terhadap orang percaya di Yerusalem. Saulus berusaha membinasakan jemaat. Dia pergi dari rumah ke rumah dan menyeret orang-orang percaya supaya dipenjarakan, baik laki-laki maupun perempuan. Karena itu, banyak sekali orang percaya melarikan diri dari Yerusalem dan tersebar ke berbagai daerah di Yudea dan Samaria. Tetapi kedua belas rasul tetap tinggal di Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ACT.8.4" />Orang-orang percaya yang tersebar itu terus memberitakan Kabar Baik ke mana saja mereka pergi.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Filipus memberitakan Kabar Baik di daerah Samaria
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="ACT.8.5" />Filipus<f caller="+"><fr>8:5
</fr><fk>Filipus
</fk><ft>Filipus ini bukan salah satu dari dua belas murid Yesus yang juga bernama sama. Lihat Kis. 6:5.</ft></f> pergi ke sebuah kota di daerah Samaria dan memberitakan tentang Kristus kepada orang-orang di situ.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="ACT.8.6" />Waktu mereka mendengar pengajarannya dan menyaksikan banyak keajaiban yang dia lakukan, mereka semua mendengarkan dengan penuh perhatian.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="ACT.8.7" />Banyak penduduk kota itu dikuasai roh-roh jahat, dan Filipus mengusir roh-roh itu atas nama Yesus sehingga mereka pergi sambil berteriak dengan keras. Banyak juga orang pincang dan lumpuh total yang disembuhkan.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="ACT.8.8" />Semuanya itu membuat para penduduk kota sangat bersukacita.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="ACT.8.9" />Namun, di sana ada seorang tukang sihir bernama Simon. Dia sudah lama membuat warga Samaria terkagum-kagum dengan ilmu sihirnya. Karena itulah para penduduk percaya padanya waktu dia mengaku sebagai orang hebat.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="ACT.8.10" />Sebelum Filipus datang, semua warga di daerah itu— baik orang biasa maupun orang penting— menghormati Simon dan berkata, “Orang ini mempunyai kuasa Allah yang besar.”
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="ACT.8.11" />Mereka sangat menyegani Simon, karena dia sudah begitu lama membuat mereka terkagum-kagum dengan ilmu sihirnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="ACT.8.12" />Tetapi waktu Filipus memberitakan Kabar Baik tentang kerajaan Allah dan kuasa Kristus Yesus, banyak sekali orang yang percaya pada Kabar itu, baik laki-laki maupun perempuan. Lalu Filipus membaptis mereka.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="ACT.8.13" />Simon juga percaya dan dibaptis. Sesudah itu, dia selalu mengikuti Filipus dan terkagum-kagum melihat banyak keajaiban luar biasa yang dilakukan Filipus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="ACT.8.14" />Ketika rasul-rasul di Yerusalem mendengar bahwa orang-orang Samaria sudah menerima Firman Allah yang disampaikan oleh Filipus, mereka mengutus Petrus dan Yohanes ke sana.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="ACT.8.15" />Sesudah mereka tiba, keduanya berdoa supaya orang Samaria yang percaya menerima Roh Kudus.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="ACT.8.16" />Karena mereka memang sudah dibaptis dalam nama Kristus Yesus, tetapi Roh Kudus belum turun ke atas mereka.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="ACT.8.17" />Sewaktu Petrus dan Yohanes menumpangkan tangan ke atas mereka, barulah mereka menerima Roh Kudus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="ACT.8.18" />Ketika Simon melihat bahwa Roh Kudus diberikan kepada orang-orang itu melalui para rasul yang meletakkan tangan atas mereka, dia menawarkan uang kepada rasul-rasul itu
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="ACT.8.19" />dengan berkata, “Berikanlah kuasa itu kepada saya juga, supaya ketika saya meletakkan kedua tangan saya pada seseorang, orang itu akan menerima Roh Kudus.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="ACT.8.20" />Tetapi Petrus berkata kepada Simon, “Binasalah kamu bersama uangmu itu!— karena kamu menganggap pemberian rohani dari Allah bisa dibeli dengan uang.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="ACT.8.21" />Kamu tidak berhak mengambil bagian dalam hal ini, karena hatimu tidak benar di hadapan Allah.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="ACT.8.22" />Oleh sebab itu, bertobatlah! Berdoalah supaya Allah mengampuni niat hatimu yang jahat itu.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="ACT.8.23" />Karena saya melihat bahwa kamu terjerat dalam dosa dan hatimu penuh dengan iri hati.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="ACT.8.24" />Lalu Simon menjawab, “Kalau begitu, saya mohon kalian berdua mendoakan saya, supaya Tuhan melepaskan saya dari hukuman itu!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="ACT.8.25" />Sesudah Petrus dan Yohanes memberi kesaksian tentang Yesus dan memberitakan Firman TUHAN, mereka kembali ke Yerusalem. Dalam perjalanan pulang, mereka melewati banyak desa di daerah Samaria dan memberitakan Kabar Baik kepada orang-orang di sana.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Filipus mengajar orang Etiopia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="ACT.8.26" />Pada suatu hari, salah satu malaikat berbicara kepada Filipus dan menyuruh dia, “Bersiap-siaplah dan pergi ke selatan,<f caller="+"><fr>8:26
</fr><fk>ke selatan
</fk><ft>Dalam bahasa Yunani, kedua kata yang diterjemahkan ‘ke selatan’ juga bisa diterjemahkan ‘kira-kira tengah hari’.</ft></f> ke jalan yang turun dari Yerusalem menuju Gaza.” (Jalan itu melintasi padang belantara.)
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="ACT.8.27" />Filipus pun bersiap-siap dan berangkat. Di jalan itu, dia melihat seorang pejabat<f caller="+"><fr>8:27
</fr><fk>pejabat
</fk><ft>Yes. 39:7 CK</ft></f> dari Etiopia, yaitu pegawai tinggi ratu Etiopia yang bertanggung jawab atas seluruh perbendaharaan negeri. Dia sudah pergi beribadah ke Yerusalem,
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="ACT.8.28" />dan pada waktu itu sedang dalam perjalanan pulang. Ada budaknya yang mengendalikan kereta, sedangkan pejabat itu duduk sambil membaca kitab Nabi Yesaya.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="ACT.8.29" />Lalu Roh Kudus berkata kepada Filipus, “Dekatilah kereta itu.”
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="ACT.8.30" />Maka Filipus berlari mendekati kereta itu dan mendengar pejabat itu sedang membaca dari kitab Nabi Yesaya. Filipus bertanya kepadanya, “Apakah Tuan mengerti isi pesan yang sedang Tuan baca?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="ACT.8.31" />Kata pejabat itu, “Saya tidak mungkin bisa mengerti kalau tidak ada yang menjelaskannya kepada saya.” Lalu pejabat itu meminta Filipus naik ke dalam keretanya dan duduk bersama dia.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="ACT.8.32" />Bagian Kitab Suci yang sedang dibacanya adalah,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Dia hanya diam, seperti anak domba yang akan disembelih,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">atau domba yang dipangkas bulunya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Demikianlah Orang itu tidak mengatakan sepatah kata pun.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="33" bcv="ACT.8.33" />Dia disidang dengan tidak adil.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia dihukum mati meskipun tidak bersalah,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dan tidak ada yang mempedulikannya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia disiksa karena pelanggaran kita, umat Allah.”<x caller="+"><xo>8:33
</xo><xt>Yes. 53:7-8 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="ACT.8.34" />Pejabat itu berkata kepada Filipus, “Tolong beritahukan kepada saya, Nabi Yesaya berbicara tentang siapa? Apakah tentang dirinya atau tentang orang lain?”
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="ACT.8.35" />Berawal dari Firman itu, Filipus pun memberitakan Kabar Baik tentang Yesus kepadanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36-37" bcv="ACT.8.36" />Dalam perjalanan, mereka tiba di suatu tempat yang ada air. Orang itu berkata kepada Filipus, “Lihat, ada air. Saya bisa dibaptis di situ, bukan?”<f caller="+"><fr>8:36-37
</fr><fk>perbedaan tekstual
</fk><ft>Tidak sampai satu persen salinan kuno bahasa Yunani yang menambahkan kalimat ini: Filipus menjawab, “Kalau engkau percaya dengan sepenuh hati, engkau bisa dibaptis.” Kata orang itu, “Saya percaya bahwa Kristus Yesus adalah Anak Allah.” Kalimat tersebut kemudian dihitung sebagai ayat 37 dalam berbagai terjemahan lain.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="38" bcv="ACT.8.38" />Lalu dia menyuruh budaknya menghentikan kereta. Mereka berdua turun dan masuk ke dalam air. Kemudian Filipus membaptis dia.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="ACT.8.39" />Sesudah mereka keluar dari air, tiba-tiba Roh TUHAN membawa Filipus dari tempat itu, dan pejabat itu tidak melihatnya lagi. Dia melanjutkan perjalanannya dengan hati yang gembira.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="ACT.8.40" />Sementara itu, Filipus tiba-tiba muncul di kota Asdod.<f caller="+"><fr>8:40
</fr><fk>Asdod
</fk><ft>Teks bahasa Yunani menuliskan nama kota ini
</ft><ft><it>Azotus</it>, yang adalah nama Yunani untuk kota yang selalu disebut Asdod dalam PL. Itulah sebabnya banyak terjemahan tetap menggunakan nama Asdod di ayat ini. Kota Asdod terletak 53 kilometer di sebelah barat Yerusalem, dan hanya 3 kilometer dari pantai Laut Tengah.</ft></f> Dia berjalan melewati daerah itu sambil memberitakan Kabar Baik di setiap kota yang dilaluinya, sampai dia tiba di kota Kaisarea.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="9" />
<s style="s1">Saulus bertobat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ACT.9.1" />Sementara itu, Saulus masih giat menganiaya para pengikut Tuhan Yesus dan mengancam akan membunuh mereka. Dia pergi kepada imam besar
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ACT.9.2" />untuk meminta surat kuasa yang ditujukan kepada para pemimpin rumah-rumah pertemuan orang Yahudi di kota Damsik. Dalam surat itu, tertulis izin bagi Saulus untuk menangkap dan menyeret setiap pengikut Yesus<f caller="+"><fr>9:2
</fr><fk>pengikut Yesus
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: orang-orang (pengikut) jalan. Istilah ‘jalan’ menurut Saulus dan imam besar berarti jalan sesat, sedangkan menurut penulis (Lukas) adalah jalan keselamatan yang diajarkan oleh Tuhan Yesus.</ft></f> yang dia temui, baik laki-laki maupun perempuan, ke pengadilan di Yerusalem.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="ACT.9.3" />Dengan membawa surat itu, berangkatlah Saulus ke Damsik. Ketika dia sudah hampir sampai, tiba-tiba cahaya dari langit memancar di sekelilingnya.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ACT.9.4" />Lalu Saulus jatuh ke tanah dan mendengar suara yang berkata, “Saulus, Saulus, mengapa kamu menganiaya Aku?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="ACT.9.5" />Saulus bertanya, “Siapakah Engkau, Tuhan?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Tuhan, “Akulah Yesus, yang kamu aniaya.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="ACT.9.6" />Sekarang berdiri dan masuklah ke kota itu. Di sana akan diberitahukan kepadamu apa yang harus kamu lakukan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="ACT.9.7" />Orang-orang yang bersama Saulus dalam perjalanan itu sangat ketakutan. Mereka hanya berdiri terpaku tanpa bisa berkata apa-apa. Mereka mendengar suara itu, tetapi tidak melihat Orang yang berbicara.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="ACT.9.8" />Lalu Saulus bangun dari tanah. Namun, ketika dia membuka matanya, dia tidak bisa melihat apa-apa lagi. Maka orang-orang yang bersama dia memegang tangannya dan menuntun dia masuk ke kota Damsik.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="ACT.9.9" />Sejak saat itu, tiga hari lamanya Saulus tidak bisa melihat. Dia juga tidak makan dan minum.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="ACT.9.10" />Di Damsik ada seorang pengikut Yesus yang bernama Ananias. Dalam suatu penglihatan, Tuhan memanggil dia, “Ananias!”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab Ananias, “Ya Tuhan, ini aku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="ACT.9.11" />Kata Tuhan kepadanya, “Berdirilah dan pergilah ke jalan yang bernama Jalan Lurus. Carilah rumah seorang yang bernama Yudas.<f caller="+"><fr>9:11
</fr><fk>Yudas
</fk><ft>Ini Yudas yang lain, bukan salah satu dari kedua belas rasul.</ft></f> Katakanlah kepada orang di rumahnya bahwa kamu mau bertemu dengan Saulus, seorang yang berasal dari kota Tarsus. Dia sekarang sedang berdoa kepada-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="ACT.9.12" />Dan dalam suatu penglihatan juga, Saulus sudah melihat orang yang bernama Ananias datang kepadanya, lalu meletakkan kedua tangannya atas dia supaya dia bisa melihat kembali.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="ACT.9.13" />Tetapi Ananias menjawab, “Tuhan, aku sudah banyak mendengar tentang orang itu! Dia sering menganiaya umat-Mu di Yerusalem!
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="ACT.9.14" />Dan dia datang ke sini dengan membawa surat kuasa dari imam-imam kepala untuk menangkap setiap orang yang percaya kepada-Mu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="ACT.9.15" />Kata Tuhan kepadanya, “Pergilah, karena Aku sudah memilih dia untuk menjadi hamba-Ku, supaya dia memberitakan tentang Aku kepada orang yang bukan Yahudi, kepada raja-raja, juga kepada orang Yahudi.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="ACT.9.16" />Aku sendiri akan menunjukkan kepadanya betapa banyak penderitaan yang harus dia alami karena melayani Aku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="ACT.9.17" />Maka Ananias pergi ke rumah Yudas untuk menemui Saulus. Dia meletakkan kedua tangannya pada Saulus dan berkata, “Saulus, saudaraku, Tuhan Yesus mengutus saya kepadamu. Dialah yang engkau lihat dalam perjalananmu ke sini. Dia mengutus saya supaya engkau bisa melihat lagi dan dipenuhi oleh Roh Kudus.”
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="ACT.9.18" />Tiba-tiba ada sesuatu seperti sisik ikan yang jatuh dari mata Saulus, dan dia bisa melihat kembali. Saulus berdiri, lalu Ananias membaptisnya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Saulus mulai memberitakan tentang Yesus di Damsik
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="ACT.9.19" />Sesudah itu, Saulus makan dan merasa kuat kembali. Kemudian Saulus tinggal beberapa hari bersama pengikut-pengikut Yesus di Damsik.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="ACT.9.20" />Segera saja dia pergi ke beberapa rumah pertemuan orang Yahudi dan mulai memberitakan, “Kristus Yesus adalah Anak Allah!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="ACT.9.21" />Semua orang yang mendengar dia menjadi heran dan berkata, “Bukankah dia ini yang berusaha membinasakan orang-orang yang percaya kepada Yesus di Yerusalem? Lagipula dia datang ke sini untuk menangkap dan membawa para pengikut Yesus kepada imam-imam kepala, bukan?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="ACT.9.22" />Tetapi Tuhan semakin menambahkan hikmat dan kemampuan kepada Saulus untuk meyakinkan orang lewat ajarannya. Waktu dia berdebat dengan orang Yahudi di Damsik, tidak ada yang bisa membantahnya saat dia membuktikan bahwa Yesus adalah Kristus<x caller="+"><xo>9:22
</xo><xt>Mat. 1:12-16 CK</xt></x> yang dijanjikan Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Saulus meloloskan diri dari orang Yahudi di Damsik
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="ACT.9.23" />Sesudah lewat beberapa hari, orang Yahudi di Damsik membuat rencana untuk membunuh Saulus.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="ACT.9.24" />Siang dan malam mereka menjaga pintu-pintu gerbang kota supaya bisa menghabisi dia. Tetapi rencana itu diketahui oleh Saulus.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="ACT.9.25" />Maka pada suatu malam, orang-orang yang sudah mengikuti ajaran Saulus menolongnya untuk meloloskan diri dari kota itu. Mereka menurunkan dia dengan sebuah keranjang besar melalui lubang yang ada di benteng kota.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Saulus di Yerusalem
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="ACT.9.26" />Ketika Saulus tiba di Yerusalem, dia mencoba bergabung dengan para pengikut Yesus yang lain, tetapi mereka semua takut kepadanya. Mereka tidak percaya bahwa dia sudah menjadi pengikut Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="ACT.9.27" />Tetapi Barnabas membawa dia kepada para rasul dan menceritakan bagaimana Saulus sudah melihat Tuhan dalam perjalanan ke Damsik. Barnabas juga memberitahukan bahwa Tuhan sudah berbicara kepada Saulus, dan Saulus sudah memberitakan tentang Yesus dengan berani di Damsik.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="ACT.9.28" />Jadi, Saulus pun bergabung dengan mereka dan sering ikut bersama mereka ke mana saja di seluruh Yerusalem. Dia selalu berbicara tentang Tuhan Yesus dengan berani.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="ACT.9.29" />Selain itu, dia juga sering berdebat dengan beberapa orang Yahudi yang berbahasa Yunani, sampai akhirnya mereka berusaha membunuhnya.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="ACT.9.30" />Pada waktu hal itu didengar oleh saudara-saudari seiman yang lain, mereka mengantar Saulus ke Kaisarea, lalu mengirim dia ke Tarsus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="ACT.9.31" />Sesudah itu, semua jemaat di seluruh Yudea, Galilea, dan Samaria hidup dengan tenang dalam perlindungan Allah. Mereka hidup dengan penuh hormat kepada Tuhan Yesus, dan Roh Kudus selalu menguatkan mereka, sehingga jumlah mereka semakin bertambah banyak.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Petrus di kota Lida dan Yope
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="ACT.9.32" />Pada waktu itu, Petrus mengunjungi semua daerah di sekitar Yerusalem, termasuk orang-orang percaya di Lida.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="ACT.9.33" />Di sana dia bertemu dengan seorang bernama Eneas yang sudah delapan tahun lumpuh total tanpa bisa bangun dari tempat tidurnya.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="ACT.9.34" />Petrus berkata kepadanya, “Eneas, Yesus yang adalah Kristus menyembuhkan kamu. Berdirilah dan bereskan tempat tidurmu.” Saat itu juga dia langsung berdiri.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="ACT.9.35" />Semua orang yang tinggal di Lida dan Saron melihat Eneas sudah disembuhkan, lalu mereka bertobat dan menjadi pengikut Tuhan Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="ACT.9.36" />Di kota Yope, tinggal seorang pengikut Yesus yang dalam bahasa Aram bernama Tabita. (Dalam bahasa Yunani Tabita disebut Dorkas<f caller="+"><fr>9:36
</fr><fk>Dorkas
</fk><ft>Arti nama
</ft><ft><it>Dorkas</it> adalah ‘rusa kecil’.</ft></f>). Perempuan itu selalu berbuat baik bagi orang lain dan sering menolong orang miskin.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="ACT.9.37" />Pada waktu Petrus berada di Lida, Tabita sakit keras lalu meninggal. Kemudian ibu-ibu lain memandikan mayatnya sesuai adat Yahudi dan menaruh jenazah itu di ruangan atas.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="ACT.9.38" />Kota Lida dekat dengan Yope. Jadi, ketika orang-orang percaya mendengar bahwa Petrus berada di Lida, mereka mengutus beberapa orang ke sana untuk memohon kepadanya, “Tuan, tolong cepatlah datang ke tempat kami.”
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="ACT.9.39" />Petrus pun bersiap-siap dan ikut dengan mereka. Setibanya di Yope, Petrus diantar ke ruang atas tadi. Semua janda berdiri di sekeliling Petrus. Sambil menangis, mereka memperlihatkan kepadanya baju-baju dan berbagai pakaian lain yang pernah dibuatkan Dorkas untuk mereka pada waktu dia masih hidup.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="ACT.9.40" />Sesudah Petrus menyuruh semua orang keluar dari ruangan itu, dia berlutut dan berdoa. Kemudian dia memandang jenazah itu dan berkata, “Tabita, bangunlah.” Tabita pun membuka matanya, dan ketika melihat Petrus, dia bangun lalu duduk.
<ve />
<v id="41" bcv="ACT.9.41" />Petrus mengulurkan tangannya untuk membantu Tabita berdiri. Sesudah itu, dia memanggil orang-orang percaya dan para janda tadi untuk menunjukkan kepada mereka bahwa Tabita sudah hidup kembali.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="42" bcv="ACT.9.42" />Berita tentang keajaiban itu tersebar ke seluruh kota Yope, sehingga banyak orang menjadi percaya kepada Tuhan.
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="ACT.9.43" />Petrus tinggal cukup lama di Yope dengan menumpang di rumah Simon, seorang pengolah kulit binatang.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="10" />
<s style="s1">Petrus dan Kornelius
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ACT.10.1" />Di kota Kaisarea, ada seorang komandan kompi Romawi bernama Kornelius. Dia memimpin seratus anggota tentara yang disebut Batalion Italia.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ACT.10.2" />Kornelius dan keluarganya sangat hormat dan taat kepada Allah. Dia sering memberikan bantuan untuk orang-orang miskin, juga selalu berdoa kepada Allah.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="ACT.10.3" />Pada suatu hari, sekitar jam tiga sore dia mendapat suatu penglihatan. Tampaklah dengan jelas sesosok malaikat datang kepadanya dan berkata, “Kornelius!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="ACT.10.4" />Lalu Kornelius memandang malaikat itu dengan takut dan bertanya, “Ada apa, Tuan?”
</p>
<p style="p">Malaikat itu menjawab, “Allah berkenan kepada doa-doamu dan semua bantuanmu untuk orang miskin. Di mata Allah, kedua hal itu sudah menjadi suatu persembahan yang menyenangkan hati-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="ACT.10.5" />Sekarang utuslah beberapa orang ke Yope untuk menjemput seorang bernama Simon yang juga disebut Petrus.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="ACT.10.6" />Dia menumpang di rumah seorang pengolah kulit binatang. Namanya juga Simon, dan rumahnya di pinggir pantai.”
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="ACT.10.7" />Sesudah malaikat itu pergi, Kornelius memanggil dua hambanya dan seorang tentara yang bertugas sebagai sekretaris pribadinya. Tentara itu juga penyembah Allah.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="ACT.10.8" />Kornelius menjelaskan semua hal tadi kepada mereka bertiga dan menyuruh mereka pergi ke Yope.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="ACT.10.9" />Besoknya, sekitar jam dua belas siang, sementara mereka dalam perjalanan dan sudah mendekati kota Yope, Petrus naik ke teras di bagian atas rumah<f caller="+"><fr>10:9
</fr><fk>teras di bagian atas rumah
</fk><ft>Di negeri Israel, bagian atas rumah biasanya datar dan dapat digunakan seperti teras atau halaman.</ft></f> untuk berdoa.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="ACT.10.10" />Lalu dia merasa lapar dan ingin makan. Tetapi sementara makanan sedang disiapkan, Petrus mendapat suatu penglihatan.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="ACT.10.11" />Dia melihat langit terbuka, dan ada sesuatu yang tampak seperti selembar kain lebar yang diikat pada keempat sudutnya. Kain itu diturunkan ke dekat Petrus.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="ACT.10.12" />Di atas kain itu ada banyak sekali jenis binatang yang tidak boleh dimakan oleh orang Yahudi, termasuk binatang berkaki empat, binatang yang merayap di tanah, juga burung-burung liar.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="ACT.10.13" />Kemudian terdengarlah suara yang berkata kepadanya, “Petrus, berdirilah! Potonglah itu dan makanlah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="ACT.10.14" />Tetapi jawab Petrus, “Tidak, Tuhan! Saya tidak pernah makan sesuatu yang haram atau najis.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="ACT.10.15" />Suara itu berkata lagi, “Apa yang Allah katakan halal janganlah kamu anggap haram.”
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="ACT.10.16" />Penglihatan itu muncul tiga kali, lalu kain itu langsung terangkat kembali ke langit.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="ACT.10.17" />Waktu Petrus masih memikirkan arti penglihatan itu, tiga orang suruhan Kornelius tadi sudah menemukan rumah Simon dan sedang berdiri di depan pintu pagar halaman rumahnya.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="ACT.10.18" />Mereka bertanya, “Apakah ada orang bernama Simon, yang juga disebut Petrus, menginap di sini?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="ACT.10.19" />Sementara Petrus masih memikirkan tentang penglihatan itu, Roh Kudus berkata kepadanya, “Dengar Petrus! Ada tiga orang sedang mencarimu.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="ACT.10.20" />Berdirilah dan turunlah ke bawah. Jangan ragu-ragu untuk pergi bersama mereka, karena Akulah yang mengutus mereka kepadamu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="ACT.10.21" />Petrus pun turun dan berkata kepada ketiga orang itu, “Sayalah orang yang kalian cari. Ada apa, Bapak-bapak?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="ACT.10.22" />Mereka berkata, “Kornelius, seorang komandan kompi Romawi, menyuruh kami datang ke sini. Dia orang baik dan sudah menjadi penyembah Allah. Semua orang Yahudi menghormatinya. Dia diberitahu oleh malaikat untuk mengundang Bapak datang ke rumahnya, supaya dia bisa mendengar ajaran yang akan Bapak sampaikan.”
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="ACT.10.23" />Lalu Petrus mengundang mereka masuk dan bermalam di rumah itu. Besoknya, sesudah bersiap-siap, dia berangkat bersama mereka. Beberapa saudara seiman dari Yope juga ikut.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="ACT.10.24" />Pada hari berikutnya tibalah mereka di Kaisarea. Kornelius sudah menunggu mereka dan sudah mengumpulkan seluruh keluarga dan sahabat-sahabatnya di rumahnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="ACT.10.25" />Waktu Petrus tiba di rumah itu, Kornelius langsung berlutut di depan kaki Petrus dan menyembah dia.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="ACT.10.26" />Tetapi Petrus memegang dan menarik dia supaya berdiri sambil berkata, “Berdirilah! Saya ini hanya manusia biasa, sama seperti Bapak!”
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="ACT.10.27" />Sambil bercakap-cakap dengan Kornelius, mereka masuk ke dalam rumah dan Petrus melihat banyak orang sudah berkumpul di situ.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="ACT.10.28" />Kata Petrus kepada mereka, “Kalian sudah tahu bahwa kami orang Yahudi dilarang bergaul atau mengunjungi orang yang bukan Yahudi seperti kalian. Namun, Allah sudah menunjukkan kepada saya bahwa saya tidak boleh lagi menganggap siapa pun sebagai orang yang ditolak Allah.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="ACT.10.29" />Karena itu, waktu diundang ke sini, saya tidak keberatan untuk datang. Nah, sekarang saya bertanya: Kenapa kalian memanggil saya?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="ACT.10.30" />Kornelius menjawab, “Empat hari yang lalu, saya sedang berdoa dan berpuasa di rumah ini pada waktu yang sama seperti sekarang, yaitu jam tiga sore. Tiba-tiba, muncul seseorang berdiri di depan saya dengan pakaian yang berkilau-kilauan.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="ACT.10.31" />Dia berkata, ‘Kornelius, Allah berkenan kepada doa-doamu dan semua bantuan yang kamu berikan untuk orang miskin.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="ACT.10.32" />Oleh karena itu, suruhlah beberapa orang ke Yope untuk mengundang Simon, yang juga disebut Petrus, supaya datang ke sini. Dia sedang tinggal di rumah Simon, seorang pengolah kulit binatang. Rumahnya berada di pinggir pantai. Dia akan berbicara kepadamu pada saat dia tiba di sini.’
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="ACT.10.33" />Itu sebabnya saya segera menyuruh bawahan saya pergi memanggil Bapak. Saya berterima kasih karena Bapak bersedia datang ke sini. Sekarang kami berkumpul di hadapan Allah untuk mendengarkan semua yang sudah Allah perintahkan kepadamu untuk disampaikan kepada kami.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Petrus berbicara di rumah Kornelius
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="34" bcv="ACT.10.34" />Lalu Petrus berkata, “Sekarang saya sungguh-sungguh sadar bahwa Allah tidak membeda-bedakan orang.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="ACT.10.35" />Karena dari bangsa mana pun, orang-orang yang menghormati Dia dan melakukan yang benar diterima oleh-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="ACT.10.36" />Kalian sudah mendengar bahwa Allah sudah menyampaikan Kabar Baik kepada bangsa Yahudi, bahwa kami dapat berdamai kembali dengan Allah melalui Kristus yang sudah dijanjikan, yaitu Yesus, yang adalah Penguasa atas semua orang di dunia ini.
<ve />
<v id="37-38" bcv="ACT.10.37" />Kalian sudah mengetahui tentang apa yang sudah dilakukan Yesus, orang Nazaret itu, di seluruh Yudea. Dia memulai pelayanan-Nya di provinsi Galilea, sesudah Yohanes Pembaptis memberitakan kepada orang Yahudi bahwa mereka harus bertobat dan dibaptis. Kalian juga sudah tahu bahwa Yesus diurapi oleh Allah dengan Roh Kudus dan dengan kuasa-Nya. Lalu Yesus berkeliling ke berbagai kota dan melakukan hal-hal yang baik serta melepaskan semua orang yang dikuasai iblis, karena Allah menyertai Dia.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="ACT.10.39" />Kami adalah saksi mata atas semua yang sudah Yesus lakukan di provinsi Yudea dan di Yerusalem. Tetapi Dia sudah dibunuh oleh orang Yahudi dengan menggantung-Nya pada kayu salib.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="ACT.10.40" />Namun pada hari ketiga, Allah menghidupkan Dia kembali dari kematian, lalu Yesus memperlihatkan diri-Nya kepada kami dan orang banyak.
<ve />
<v id="41" bcv="ACT.10.41" />Tidak semua warga Yerusalem melihat Dia, hanya orang-orang yang sudah dipilih oleh Allah. Kami, yang sudah makan dan minum bersama-Nya setelah Dia hidup kembali dari kematian, dipilih Allah untuk menjadi saksi bagi Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="42" bcv="ACT.10.42" />Dan Yesus sendiri juga yang sudah memberi perintah kepada kami untuk memberitakan dan bersaksi kepada semua orang bahwa Allah sudah menentukan Dia untuk menjadi Hakim atas seluruh manusia, baik yang masih hidup maupun yang sudah mati.
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="ACT.10.43" />Semua nabi sudah bernubuat tentang Yesus, bahwa melalui Dia, setiap orang yang percaya kepada-Nya akan menerima pengampunan atas dosa-dosa mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Roh Kudus diberikan kepada orang yang bukan Yahudi
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="44" bcv="ACT.10.44" />Waktu Petrus masih berbicara, Roh Kudus turun dan menguasai semua orang yang mendengar berita itu.
<ve />
<v id="45" bcv="ACT.10.45" />Para pengikut Yesus dari bangsa Yahudi yang ikut dengan Petrus sangat heran melihat bahwa Roh Kudus juga dicurahkan kepada orang yang bukan Yahudi.
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="ACT.10.46" />Mereka mendengar orang-orang itu berbicara dan memuji Allah dalam bermacam-macam bahasa sesuai dengan kemampuan yang diberikan oleh Roh Kudus. Kemudian Petrus berkata kepada orang-orang Yahudi itu,
<ve />
<v id="47" bcv="ACT.10.47" />“Ternyata mereka sudah menerima Roh Kudus, sama seperti yang kita alami dulu. Jadi, tidak salah kalau kita membaptis mereka dengan air juga.”
<ve />
<v id="48" bcv="ACT.10.48" />Maka Petrus menyuruh saudara-saudara seiman dari Yope itu untuk membaptis mereka yang bukan Yahudi menjadi anggota umat Tuhan Yesus. Sesudah itu, Kornelius dan yang lainnya meminta Petrus untuk tinggal bersama mereka selama beberapa hari lagi.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="11" />
<s style="s1">Petrus kembali ke Yerusalem
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ACT.11.1" />Lalu para rasul dan pengikut Kristus di provinsi Yudea mendengar bahwa orang yang bukan Yahudi juga sudah percaya kepada Firman Allah tentang Tuhan Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ACT.11.2" />Ketika Petrus sudah kembali ke Yerusalem, ada saudara-saudari seiman dari bangsa Yahudi yang memprotes,
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="ACT.11.3" />“Kamu sudah pergi ke rumah orang yang bukan Yahudi, bahkan kamu makan bersama mereka!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="ACT.11.4" />Karena itu Petrus menjelaskan semua yang sudah terjadi mulai dari awal.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="ACT.11.5" />Katanya, “Waktu saya berada di kota Yope dan sedang berdoa, saya mendapat suatu penglihatan: Tampak sesuatu yang kelihatannya seperti kain lebar yang tergantung pada keempat sudutnya. Kain itu turun dari langit tepat di depan saya.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="ACT.11.6" />Lalu saya memperhatikan apa yang ada di dalamnya. Ternyata ada banyak jenis binatang yang tidak boleh dimakan oleh orang Yahudi, termasuk binatang berkaki empat, binatang yang merayap di tanah, dan burung-burung liar.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="ACT.11.7" />Kemudian saya mendengar suara yang berkata, ‘Petrus, berdirilah! Potonglah itu dan makanlah.’
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="ACT.11.8" />Tetapi saya menjawab, ‘Tidak, Tuhan! Saya tidak pernah makan sesuatu yang haram atau najis.’
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="ACT.11.9" />Lalu suara itu berkata lagi dari langit, ‘Apa yang Allah katakan halal janganlah kamu anggap haram.’
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="ACT.11.10" />Penglihatan itu terjadi tiga kali, kemudian kain itu terangkat kembali ke langit.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="ACT.11.11" />Tepat saat itu juga, datanglah tiga orang ke rumah tempat saya menginap. Mereka diutus dari Kaisarea untuk mencari saya.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="ACT.11.12" />Roh Kudus mengatakan kepada saya untuk ikut dengan mereka tanpa ragu-ragu. Enam saudara dari Yope yang sekarang duduk di sini pun ikut bersama saya hari itu, ketika kami masuk ke rumah orang yang bernama Kornelius.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="ACT.11.13" />Dia memberitahukan kepada kami bahwa dia sudah melihat malaikat berdiri di rumahnya dan berkata, ‘Kirimlah beberapa orang ke Yope untuk menjemput Simon yang juga disebut Petrus.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="ACT.11.14" />Dia akan menyampaikan berita tentang bagaimana kamu dan semua orang yang tinggal bersamamu bisa diselamatkan.’
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="ACT.11.15" />Lalu waktu saya mulai berbicara, tiba-tiba Roh Kudus turun ke atas mereka, sama seperti yang kita alami dulu.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="ACT.11.16" />Saya juga ingat bahwa Tuhan Yesus pernah berkata, ‘Dulu Yohanes membaptis kalian dengan air, tetapi kalian akan dibaptis dengan Roh Kudus.’
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="ACT.11.17" />Jadi, kalau Allah sudah memberikan Roh-Nya kepada mereka yang bukan Yahudi, bagaimana mungkin saya bisa menghalangi Allah! Karena mereka percaya kepada Tuhan kita Kristus Yesus, mereka juga sudah mendapat pemberian yang sama seperti yang dulu kita terima.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="ACT.11.18" />Sesudah saudara-saudari Yahudi itu mendengarkan penjelasan Petrus, mereka berhenti menentang dia lalu memuji Allah, “Wah! Kalau begitu, Allah juga sudah memberikan kesempatan kepada orang yang bukan Yahudi untuk bertobat dan menerima hidup yang kekal, sama seperti kita!”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kabar Baik disebarkan ke kota Antiokia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="ACT.11.19" />Sementara itu, para pengikut Kristus yang sudah terpencar karena penganiayaan yang terjadi sesudah pembunuhan Stefanus melarikan diri sampai ke negeri Fenisia, pulau Siprus, dan kota Antiokia. Mereka masih terus menyampaikan Firman Allah tentang Yesus di tempat-tempat itu, tetapi hanya kepada orang Yahudi.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="ACT.11.20" />Namun, beberapa pengikut Kristus yang berasal dari Siprus dan kota Kirene juga datang ke Antiokia. Merekalah yang mulai menceritakan Kabar Baik tentang Tuhan Yesus kepada orang bukan Yahudi.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="ACT.11.21" />Dan TUHAN Allah menolong mereka, sehingga sejumlah besar orang yang bukan Yahudi percaya dan beralih menjadi penyembah Tuhan Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="ACT.11.22" />Waktu jemaat di Yerusalem mendengar tentang orang-orang yang baru percaya itu, mereka mengutus Barnabas ke Antiokia.
<ve />
<v id="23-24" bcv="ACT.11.23" />Barnabas orang yang sangat baik, penuh dengan Roh Kudus, dan sangat percaya kepada Tuhan Yesus. Pada waktu dia tiba dan melihat bahwa ternyata TUHAN Allah sedang menunjukkan kebaikan hati-Nya di sana, dia sangat gembira. Dia menguatkan hati saudara-saudari seiman di kota itu supaya terus setia kepada Tuhan Yesus dengan segenap hati. Akhirnya semakin banyak juga orang yang menjadi pengikut Tuhan Yesus karena pelayanan Barnabas.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="ACT.11.25" />Selanjutnya Barnabas pergi ke kota Tarsus untuk mencari Saulus.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="ACT.11.26" />Sesudah menemukan dia, Barnabas mengajaknya kembali ke Antiokia. Selama satu tahun penuh, mereka tinggal bersama kumpulan umat Tuhan Yesus dan mengajar sejumlah besar orang. Di kota Antiokia itulah, untuk pertama kalinya, para pengikut Kristus Yesus disebut ‘orang Kristen’.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="ACT.11.27" />Pada waktu itu, beberapa orang dari Yerusalem yang mempunyai kemampuan rohani untuk bernubuat datang ke Antiokia.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="ACT.11.28" />Salah satu dari mereka bernama Agabus. Dia berdiri dalam pertemuan jemaat dan dengan kuasa dari Roh Kudus dia berkata, “Hampir seluruh penduduk bumi akan mengalami bencana kelaparan.” (Kelaparan itu terjadi semasa Klaudius memerintah sebagai raja agung di Roma.)
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="ACT.11.29" />Sesudah mendengar nubuat itu, semua orang Kristen di Antiokia memutuskan untuk mengumpulkan sumbangan dan mengirimkannya untuk membantu saudara-saudari seiman di provinsi Yudea. Mereka sepakat memberikan sumbangan sebanyak mungkin, sesuai kemampuan masing-masing.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="ACT.11.30" />Hal itu mereka laksanakan, lalu mereka mengutus Barnabas dan Saulus untuk menyerahkan dana itu kepada para pemimpin jemaat di Yerusalem.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="12" />
<s style="s1">Herodes Agripa mulai menganiaya pengikut Yesus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ACT.12.1" />Pada masa-masa itu, Raja Herodes<f caller="+"><fr>12:1
</fr><fk>Herodes
</fk><ft>Raja ini adalah Herodes Agripa I yang merupakan penguasa Yudea, anak dari Aristobulus IV dan Bernike, dan cucu dari Herodes Agung. Nama aslinya adalah Marcus Julius Agrippa.</ft></f> mengeluarkan perintah untuk menangkap dan menganiaya beberapa orang pengikut Kristus.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ACT.12.2" />Dalam peristiwa itu, Yakobus saudara Yohanes dibunuh dengan pedang.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="ACT.12.3" />Waktu Herodes melihat bahwa pembunuhan itu menyenangkan para pemimpin Yahudi, dia pun menyuruh para tentaranya untuk menangkap Petrus juga. Hal itu terjadi pada pekan Perayaan Roti Tidak Beragi.<x caller="+"><xo>12:3
</xo><xt>Mat. 26:17</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ACT.12.4" />Sesudah Petrus ditangkap dan dipenjarakan, Herodes menyuruh empat kelompok tentara untuk menjaga dia. Masing-masing kelompok terdiri dari empat orang tentara. Dia berencana mengadili Petrus di depan umum sesudah hari raya Paskah.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="ACT.12.5" />Sementara Petrus ditahan dalam penjara, jemaat dengan sungguh-sungguh mendoakan dia.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Malaikat membebaskan Petrus dari penjara
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="ACT.12.6" />Pada malam sebelum diadili oleh Herodes, Petrus sedang tidur dengan penjagaan ketat. Kedua tangannya dirantai pada dua tentara yang mengawal di sebelah kiri dan kanannya. Beberapa tentara lain juga berjaga di pintu penjara.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="ACT.12.7" />Tiba-tiba sesosok malaikat muncul di sana, sehingga terang bersinar di dalam penjara itu. Malaikat itu menepuk bahu Petrus untuk membangunkan dia dan berkata, “Ayo berdiri, cepat!” Saat itu juga rantai-rantai tadi terlepas dari tangan Petrus.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="ACT.12.8" />Lalu malaikat itu berkata kepadanya, “Pakailah baju dan sandalmu.” Petrus pun melakukannya. “Pakailah jubahmu dan ikutlah saya,” kata malaikat itu lagi.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="ACT.12.9" />Lalu Petrus mengikutinya keluar, tetapi dia tidak berpikir bahwa yang dilakukan malaikat itu benar-benar terjadi. Petrus menyangka semua itu hanya penglihatan.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="ACT.12.10" />Mereka melewati penjagaan pertama dan kedua, lalu sampai di pintu besi, yang adalah gerbang menuju ke kota. Pintu itu terbuka dengan sendirinya dan mereka pun keluar dari situ. Sesudah mencapai satu persimpangan, tiba-tiba malaikat itu menghilang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="ACT.12.11" />Saat itu juga Petrus menyadari apa yang sudah terjadi dan dia berkata, “Sekarang saya tahu pasti bahwa TUHAN Allah sudah mengutus malaikat tadi untuk menyelamatkan saya dari tangan Herodes dan dari semua rencana jahat orang Yahudi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="ACT.12.12" />Sesudah Petrus mengerti apa yang terjadi, dia pergi ke rumah Maria, ibu Markus. (Markus ini juga disebut Yohanes.) Di rumah itu banyak orang sedang berkumpul dan berdoa.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="ACT.12.13" />Petrus mengetuk pintu dan seorang pembantu perempuan bernama Rode keluar untuk membuka pintu.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="ACT.12.14" />Waktu Rode mengenali suara Petrus, dengan sangat gembira dia langsung berlari ke dalam dan lupa membukakan pintu. Dia memberitahu semua orang yang berkumpul, “Petrus sedang berdiri di depan pintu!”
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="ACT.12.15" />Lalu mereka berkata kepadanya, “Kamu sudah gila!” Tetapi dia terus bersikeras, “Tidak! Sungguh! Petrus benar-benar ada di luar.” Kemudian mereka berkata, “Mungkin itu malaikat penjaganya Petrus.”<f caller="+"><fr>12:15
</fr><fk>malaikat penjaganya Petrus
</fk><ft>Dalam tradisi Yahudi, ada kepercayaan bahwa setiap manusia memiliki satu malaikat yang mendampingi seseorang sejak lahir.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="ACT.12.16" />Sementara itu Petrus masih terus mengetuk-ngetuk. Akhirnya mereka membukakan pintu dan saat melihat dia, mereka pun tercengang.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="ACT.12.17" />Tetapi Petrus memberi isyarat supaya mereka diam, lalu dia menceritakan bagaimana TUHAN mengeluarkannya dari penjara. Sesudah itu, dia berkata kepada mereka, “Beritahukanlah hal ini kepada Yakobus<f caller="+"><fr>12:17
</fr><fk>Yakobus
</fk><ft>ini adalah adik Yesus, yang pada waktu itu menjadi pemimpin jemaat Kristen di Yerusalem. Dialah juga yang menulis Surat Yakobus.</ft></f> dan saudara-saudari seiman yang lain.” Lalu Petrus pergi ke tempat lain.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="ACT.12.18" />Besok paginya, para pengawal penjara gempar meributkan hilangnya Petrus dari tahanan.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="ACT.12.19" />Herodes menyuruh tentara-tentaranya yang lain untuk mencari Petrus, tetapi mereka tidak berhasil menemukannya. Lalu Herodes memeriksa keenam belas tentara yang ditugaskan menjaga penjara. Akhirnya dia memberikan perintah supaya mereka semua dihukum mati. Sesudah itu, Herodes pergi dari provinsi Yudea ke kota Kaisarea dan tinggal di sana beberapa lama.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Herodes Agripa meninggal
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="ACT.12.20" />Sebelumnya Herodes bermusuhan dengan masyarakat kota Tirus dan Sidon. Jadi pada kunjungan ini, utusan-utusan dari kedua kota itu berusaha mengajukan perdamaian dengan raja, karena daerah mereka bergantung kepada daerah Herodes untuk mendapatkan bahan makanan. Mereka juga sudah menyuap seorang pejabat bernama Blastus, yaitu kepala urusan istana, supaya dia membantu mereka dalam urusan itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="ACT.12.21" />Jadi, pada hari yang sudah ditentukan, ketika Herodes menyampaikan pidato dari atas takhtanya, lengkap dengan jubah kebesaran raja,
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="ACT.12.22" />rakyat dari kedua kota itu mau menyenangkan hatinya. Mereka pun berteriak memuji dia, “Hidup Raja Herodes, dewa kami!<f caller="+"><fr>12:22
</fr><fk>dewa kami
</fk><ft>Kumpulan orang Tirus dan Sidon ini tidak sungguh-sungguh berpikir bahwa Herodes adalah dewa. Mereka hanya berusaha menyenangkan Herodes supaya dia bersedia berdamai kembali dengan mereka. Pemujaan raja adalah wajar pada zaman itu. Setiap raja Romawi juga disembah seolah-olah dewa.</ft></f> Ucapannya bukan suara manusia biasa!”
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="ACT.12.23" />Saat itu juga malaikat menjatuhkan hukuman atas Herodes karena dia menerima pujian itu dan tidak memberi hormat kepada Allah. Lalu Herodes menderita sakit cacingan yang sangat parah sampai ususnya hancur dan dia mati.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="ACT.12.24" />Pada waktu itu Firman Allah masih terus tersebar dan jumlah orang yang percaya kepada Yesus semakin bertambah banyak.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="ACT.12.25" />Sesudah Barnabas dan Saulus menyelesaikan pelayanan mereka di Yerusalem, mereka kembali ke Antiokia. Markus— yang juga disebut Yohanes— ikut bersama mereka.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="13" />
<s style="s1">Barnabas dan Saulus diberi tugas khusus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ACT.13.1" />Pada waktu itu, di antara saudara-saudari seiman di Antiokia ada beberapa orang yang mempunyai kemampuan rohani untuk bernubuat dan mengajarkan Firman Allah. Mereka adalah Barnabas, Saulus, Simeon (yang juga disebut Niger), Lukius orang Kirene, dan Manaen. Manaen adalah saudara angkat Raja Herodes sejak kecil.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ACT.13.2" />Waktu mereka sedang mengikuti pertemuan jemaat untuk memuji TUHAN dan berpuasa, Roh Kudus berkata kepada mereka, “Tugaskan Barnabas dan Saulus untuk melakukan pekerjaan yang sudah Aku siapkan bagi mereka.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="ACT.13.3" />Maka mereka berpuasa dan berdoa lagi. Sesudah itu mereka meletakkan tangan pada Barnabas dan Saulus sebagai tanda bahwa jemaat mengutus mereka untuk melakukan pekerjaan TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Barnabas dan Saulus di pulau Siprus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="ACT.13.4" />Karena penugasan dari Roh Allah tadi, mereka pergi ke Seleukia, dan dari situ mereka berlayar ke pulau Siprus.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="ACT.13.5" />Sesampainya di kota Salamis, mereka menyampaikan berita keselamatan dari Allah di rumah-rumah pertemuan orang Yahudi. Markus, yang juga dipanggil Yohanes, ikut untuk membantu mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6-8" bcv="ACT.13.6" />Selanjutnya mereka menjelajahi banyak tempat di pulau itu sampai tiba di kota Pafos. Di sana mereka bertemu dengan seorang Yahudi yang adalah tukang sihir sekaligus nabi palsu. Namanya Bar Yesus, dan dalam bahasa Yunani dia dipanggil Elimas.<f caller="+"><fr>13:6-8
</fr><fk>Elimas
</fk><ft>Dalam bahasa Yunani nama Elimas berarti ‘bijaksana’ atau ‘tukang sihir.’</ft></f> Sudah cukup lama dia berteman dengan gubernur pulau itu yang bernama Sergius, yang juga disebut Paulus, seorang yang cerdas. Suatu hari gubernur memanggil Barnabas dan Saulus, karena dia ingin mendengar berita dari Allah itu. Tetapi Elimas menentang mereka berdua untuk menghalangi Gubernur Sergius percaya kepada Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="ACT.13.9" />Tetapi Saulus, yang juga disebut Paulus, saat itu dikuasai Roh Kudus dan memandang Elimas
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="ACT.13.10" />dan memarahi dia, “Hei pengikut iblis! Hatimu penuh dengan penipuan dan ajaran sesat. Kamu adalah musuh dari semua hal yang benar! Kapan kamu berhenti memutar-balikkan jalan TUHAN?!
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="ACT.13.11" />Awas! TUHAN sekarang memukulmu, dan kamu akan menjadi buta untuk sementara. Bahkan kamu tidak akan bisa melihat sinar matahari.”
</p>
<p style="p">Tiba-tiba ada sesuatu seperti kabut gelap yang menutupi Elimas. Lalu dia berjalan meraba-raba dan berusaha mencari orang untuk menuntunnya dan membawa dia pergi.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="ACT.13.12" />Waktu gubernur melihat apa yang terjadi, dia pun percaya kepada Yesus, karena dia takjub pada ajaran tentang Tuhan Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Paulus dan Barnabas pergi ke Antiokia di provinsi Pisidia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="ACT.13.13" />Dari kota Pafos, Paulus dan teman-temannya berlayar ke Perga di provinsi Pamfilia. Di situ, tiba-tiba Markus meninggalkan mereka dan kembali ke Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="ACT.13.14" />Dari Perga, Paulus dan Barnabas pergi ke Antiokia di provinsi Pisidia. Pada hari Sabat, mereka masuk ke rumah pertemuan orang Yahudi dan duduk di situ.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="ACT.13.15" />Sesudah pembacaan hukum Taurat dan salah satu kitab nabi, pemimpin-pemimpin rumah pertemuan itu mengirim pesan kepada Paulus dan Barnabas. Kata mereka, “Saudara-saudara, kalau ada di antara kalian berdua yang bisa memberikan nasihat untuk menguatkan kami di sini, silakan menyampaikannya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="ACT.13.16" />Lalu Paulus berdiri dan memberi tanda dengan tangannya bahwa dia mau bicara, katanya, “Salam, Saudaraku semuanya sesama penyembah Allah, baik orang Yahudi maupun bukan Yahudi. Dengarkanlah saya!
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="ACT.13.17" />Allah bangsa Israel sudah memilih nenek moyang kita. Dia memberkati mereka ketika mereka tinggal sebagai pendatang di Mesir, sehingga mereka menjadi bangsa yang besar. Lalu dengan kuasa-Nya yang besar, Dia membawa mereka keluar dari negeri itu.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="ACT.13.18" />Selama empat puluh tahun mereka tinggal di padang belantara, Allah tetap sabar menghadapi tingkah laku mereka yang jahat.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="ACT.13.19" />Lalu Allah membinasakan tujuh bangsa di negeri Kanaan dan memberikan negeri itu kepada bangsa Israel untuk menjadi milik mereka.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="ACT.13.20" />Semua itu berlangsung selama empat ratus lima puluh tahun.
</p>
<p style="p">“Sesudah itu, Allah mengangkat hakim-hakim untuk memimpin mereka sampai kepada hakim yang terakhir, yaitu Samuel, yang juga seorang nabi.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="ACT.13.21" />Pada waktu itu bangsa Israel meminta supaya mereka dipimpin oleh seorang raja. Lalu Allah menunjuk Saul, anak Kis dari suku Benyamin, dan dia memimpin mereka selama empat puluh tahun.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="ACT.13.22" />Setelah TUHAN menurunkan Saul dari takhtanya, Dia mengangkat Daud sebagai raja. Dan inilah yang Allah katakan tentang Daud, ‘Pada Daud, anak Isai itulah Aku sudah menemukan orang yang hatinya sesuai dengan hati-Ku. Dialah yang akan melakukan semua yang Aku mau.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="ACT.13.23" />“Jadi, seperti yang sudah Allah janjikan, Dia mengangkat Seorang dari keturunan Daud untuk menyelamatkan Israel.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="ACT.13.24" />Sebelum kedatangan-Nya, Yohanes Pembaptis sudah memberitakan kepada umat Israel untuk dibaptis sebagai tanda bahwa mereka sudah bertobat dari dosa.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="ACT.13.25" />Dan waktu masa pelayanan Yohanes hampir berakhir, dia bertanya, ‘Menurut kalian, saya bertugas dengan jabatan sebagai siapa? Saya bukanlah Orang yang kalian nanti-nantikan itu. Tetapi Dia akan datang sesudah saya. Saya sendiri tidak layak untuk melayani Dia, sekalipun hanya membukakan tali sandal-Nya.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="ACT.13.26" />“Saudara-saudari yang berasal dari keturunan Abraham, dan kalian orang-orang bukan Yahudi yang sudah menjadi penyembah Allah: Berita tentang keselamatan itu sudah sampai kepada kalian hari ini! Raja Penyelamat yang kita nanti-nantikan itu adalah Yesus.<f caller="+"><fr>13:26
</fr><fk>Raja Penyelamat … Yesus
</fk><ft>Saat itu, para pendengar di provinsi Pisidia sudah cukup banyak mendengar kabar angin tentang apa yang terjadi dengan Yesus sehingga Paulus tidak perlu menyebut nama-Nya di ayat ini. Bahkan dalam teks Yunani, Paulus baru menyebut nama Yesus di ayat 32. Demi kejelasan dan kewajaran, TSI menyebut nama-Nya di ayat ini. Mulai ayat 25, para pendengar sudah mengerti bahwa Paulus sedang berbicara tentang Raja Penyelamat.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="ACT.13.27" />Tetapi orang-orang Yerusalem dan para pemimpin mereka tidak menyadari bahwa Yesus adalah Raja Penyelamat. Mereka juga tidak mengerti nubuatan para nabi yang dibacakan setiap hari Sabat. Lalu secara tidak sadar, mereka menggenapi nubuatan itu dengan menjatuhkan hukuman mati kepada-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="ACT.13.28" />Padahal mereka sama sekali tidak menemukan alasan untuk menghukum mati Yesus, tetapi mereka terus mendesak Pilatus supaya Dia dibunuh.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="ACT.13.29" />“Akhirnya setelah semua nubuatan tentang Kristus dipenuhi lewat orang-orang itu, mayat-Nya diturunkan dari kayu salib dan dimakamkan dalam kuburan batu.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="ACT.13.30" />Tetapi Allah menghidupkan Yesus kembali dari kematian.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="ACT.13.31" />Selama beberapa hari sesudahnya, berulang kali Dia menampakkan diri kepada orang-orang yang sudah mengikut Dia dari Galilea sampai Yerusalem. Dan para saksi mata itulah yang sekarang memberitakan tentang Yesus kepada bangsa Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="ACT.13.32" />“Jadi sekarang kami menyampaikan kepada kalian Kabar Baik yang sudah Allah janjikan kepada nenek moyang kita. Kini, bagi kita keturunan mereka, Allah sudah menggenapi janji-Nya itu dengan menghidupkan Yesus kembali dari kematian.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="ACT.13.33" />Kabar Baik ini sesuai dengan apa yang tertulis dalam Mazmur Dua,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Engkau adalah Anak-Ku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">hari ini Aku mengumumkan bahwa Akulah Bapa-Mu.’<x caller="+"><xo>13:33
</xo><xt>Mzm. 2:7</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="34" bcv="ACT.13.34" />Dan sesuai janji Allah, Dia menghidupkan Yesus kembali dari kematian, dan tubuh-Nya tidak akan bisa mati lagi. Karena Allah sudah berjanji kepada kita,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Aku akan memberikan kepada kalian berkat yang kudus dan pasti,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang sudah Aku janjikan kepada Daud.’<x caller="+"><xo>13:34
</xo><xt>Yes. 55:3</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="35" bcv="ACT.13.35" />Jadi Daud juga berkata kepada Allah dalam mazmurnya yang lain,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Engkau tidak akan membiarkan tubuh Hamba-Mu yang kudus itu tetap mati.’<x caller="+"><xo>13:35
</xo><xt>Mzm. 16:10</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="36" bcv="ACT.13.36" />Perkataan itu bukan tentang Daud sendiri. Buktinya, sesudah dia mengabdi bagi umat Allah selama hidupnya, dia juga meninggal. Dan dia dikuburkan sama seperti para leluhurnya. Jadi tubuh Daud sudah hancur di situ.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="ACT.13.37" />Tetapi yang Allah maksudkan dalam janji tadi adalah Yesus! Yesuslah yang sudah Allah hidupkan kembali dari kematian dan yang tubuh-Nya tidak hancur dalam kubur!
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="ACT.13.38" />Jadi Saudara-saudari, ketahuilah bahwa hanya melalui Yesus dosa-dosa kita bisa diampuni.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="ACT.13.39" />Karena ada banyak macam dosa yang tidak dapat dihapuskan melalui persembahan kurban yang dilakukan sesuai hukum Taurat. Untuk menjadi orang yang benar di mata Allah kita harus percaya kepada Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="ACT.13.40" />Oleh karena itu, hendaklah Saudara-saudari waspada, supaya apa yang Allah sampaikan melalui nabi-Nya tidak terjadi pada kalian:
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="41" bcv="ACT.13.41" />‘Perhatikanlah baik-baik, hai kalian yang suka mengejek Firman-Ku!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kalian akan tercengang, lalu binasa.
</q>
<q style="q1">Karena Aku sedang melakukan sesuatu dalam zaman ini
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang tidak mungkin kalian percayai,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">biarpun orang menjelaskannya kepada kalian.’”<x caller="+"><xo>13:41
</xo><xt>Hab. 1:5</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="42" bcv="ACT.13.42" />Ketika Paulus dan Barnabas keluar dari rumah pertemuan Yahudi itu, mereka berulang kali diminta oleh para penyembah Allah yang bukan Yahudi untuk berbicara lagi tentang hal yang sama pada hari Sabat berikutnya.
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="ACT.13.43" />Selagi mereka bubar dari rumah pertemuan itu, banyak penganut agama Yahudi, baik dari bangsa Israel asli maupun bangsa lain, yang mengikuti Paulus dan Barnabas. Kedua rasul itu mengajar dan menekankan supaya mereka tetap mengandalkan kebaikan hati Allah yang sudah diberikan melalui Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="44" bcv="ACT.13.44" />Pada hari Sabat berikutnya, hampir semua orang di kota itu berkumpul untuk mendengar Firman Allah disampaikan.
<ve />
<v id="45" bcv="ACT.13.45" />Tetapi waktu sebagian orang Yahudi yang belum percaya kepada Yesus melihat betapa banyaknya orang yang datang untuk mendengarkan Paulus, mereka menjadi iri hati. Lalu mereka menentang dan menjelek-jelekkan apa yang dia ajarkan.
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="ACT.13.46" />Tetapi Paulus dan Barnabas berbicara dengan berani, “Kabar Baik dari Allah ini sudah disampaikan lebih dulu kepada kalian orang Yahudi, sebagaimana seharusnya. Tetapi karena kalian menolaknya, itu berarti kamu masing-masing sudah memutuskan bahwa dirimu tidak pantas menerima hidup kekal. Oleh karena itu, sekarang kami meninggalkan kalian dan pergi menyebarkan berita keselamatan itu kepada bangsa yang bukan Yahudi.
<ve />
<v id="47" bcv="ACT.13.47" />Karena Allah sudah menyuruh kami dengan berkata,
</p>
<q style="q1">‘Aku sudah membuat kalian menjadi seperti terang bagi orang-orang yang bukan Yahudi,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan kalian akan mengabarkan berita keselamatan dari-Ku sampai ke segala bangsa di bumi.’”<x caller="+"><xo>13:47
</xo><xt>Yes. 49:6 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="48" bcv="ACT.13.48" />Waktu orang yang bukan Yahudi mendengar hal itu, mereka bersukacita dan memuji Allah karena sudah menerima Kabar Baik dari-Nya. Lalu semua orang yang sudah ditentukan Allah untuk menerima hidup kekal menjadi percaya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="49" bcv="ACT.13.49" />Berita keselamatan tentang Tuhan Yesus tersebar ke seluruh daerah itu.
<ve />
<v id="50" bcv="ACT.13.50" />Tetapi orang Yahudi yang tidak senang kepada kedua rasul itu menghasut orang-orang penting di kota itu, termasuk para wanita terkemuka yang sudah masuk agama Yahudi. Mereka menimbulkan penganiayaan terhadap Paulus dan Barnabas, dan akhirnya mengusir mereka berdua dari daerah itu.
<ve />
<v id="51" bcv="ACT.13.51" />Tetapi Paulus dan Barnabas mengibaskan debu dari kaki mereka sebagai peringatan kepada penduduk kota itu.<x caller="+"><xo>13:51
</xo><xt>Mat. 10:14 CK</xt></x> Lalu mereka pergi ke kota Ikonium.
<ve />
<v id="52" bcv="ACT.13.52" />Tetapi pengikut-pengikut Yesus yang baru di Antiokia tetap hidup dengan sukacita dan dikuasai Roh Kudus.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="14" />
<s style="s1">Paulus dan Barnabas di Ikonium ibukota provinsi Likaonia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ACT.14.1" />Ketika tiba di Ikonium, Paulus dan Barnabas pergi ke rumah pertemuan orang Yahudi dan mengajar tentang Yesus di sana, sama seperti yang mereka lakukan di Antiokia. Mereka mengajar dengan penuh kuasa sehingga banyak yang menjadi percaya kepada Yesus, baik orang Yahudi maupun bangsa lain.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ACT.14.2" />Tetapi sebagian orang Yahudi yang tidak percaya menghasut warga yang bukan Yahudi supaya mereka membenci orang-orang yang percaya.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="ACT.14.3" />Meski begitu Paulus dan Barnabas tinggal lama di sana dan mengajar dengan berani tentang kebaikan hati TUHAN. Dan TUHAN menguatkan kesaksian mereka dengan memberi mereka kuasa untuk melakukan banyak keajaiban.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ACT.14.4" />Lama kelamaan, penduduk kota itu terbagi menjadi dua kelompok. Sebagian berpihak kepada orang-orang Yahudi, sementara yang lainnya berpihak kepada kedua rasul itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="ACT.14.5" />Kemudian sebagian orang Yahudi dan yang bukan Yahudi bersama para pemimpin kota itu bersepakat untuk menyiksa dan melempari Paulus dan Barnabas dengan batu.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="ACT.14.6" />Tetapi waktu keduanya mengetahui rencana itu, mereka menyingkir ke daerah lain di provinsi Likaonia, yaitu ke kota Listra, Derbe, dan sekitarnya.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="ACT.14.7" />Di sana mereka terus menyampaikan Kabar Baik tentang Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Paulus di kota Listra dan Derbe
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="ACT.14.8" />Di Listra ada seorang yang lumpuh sejak lahir dan belum pernah bisa berjalan.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="ACT.14.9" />Ketika orang itu sedang mendengarkan Paulus berbicara, Paulus memandang dia dan menyadari bahwa orang itu percaya pada berita keselamatan dalam Yesus sehingga dia bisa disembuhkan.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="ACT.14.10" />Maka dengan suara keras Paulus berkata, “Berdirilah di atas kakimu!” Dan orang lumpuh itu langsung berdiri dan mulai berjalan-jalan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="ACT.14.11" />Waktu orang banyak melihat apa yang sudah dilakukan Paulus, mereka berteriak-teriak dalam bahasa Likaonia, “Dewa-dewa kita sudah turun ke antara kita dalam wujud manusia!”
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="ACT.14.12" />Lalu mereka mulai memanggil Barnabas dengan nama Zeus,<f caller="+"><fr>14:12
</fr><fk>Zeus
</fk><ft>Zeus adalah dewa tertinggi yang dipercaya orang Yunani.</ft></f> dan Paulus dengan nama Hermes,<f caller="+"><fr>14:12
</fr><fk>Hermes
</fk><ft>Hermes juga salah satu dewa Yunani. Orang Yunani percaya bahwa Hermes adalah juru bicara untuk dewa-dewa lain.</ft></f> karena dia yang banyak berbicara.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="ACT.14.13" />Kebetulan rumah ibadah untuk dewa Zeus dekat sekali dengan kota itu. Karena mendengar bahwa kedua dewa mereka sudah turun, imam yang bekerja di rumah ibadah itu datang untuk mempersembahkan kurban kepada Paulus dan Barnabas. Mereka membawa sapi-sapi jantan dan rangkaian bunga.<f caller="+"><fr>14:13
</fr><fk>rangkaian bunga
</fk><ft>Tidak dapat dipastikan apa fungsi rangkaian bunga ini. Sejumlah tafsiran mengatakan untuk menghiasi hewan kurban, sebagian lain untuk dikenakan pada Paulus dan Barnabas.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="ACT.14.14" />Tetapi waktu Paulus dan Barnabas mendengar rencana imam itu, mereka merobek-robek jubah mereka sebagai tanda sangat tidak setuju. Lalu mereka berlari ke antara orang banyak itu sambil berseru,
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="ACT.14.15" />“Teman-teman, jangan lakukan itu! Kami hanya manusia biasa, sama seperti kalian. Kami datang ke sini untuk mengajar kalian tentang berita keselamatan supaya kalian berhenti menyembah dewa-dewa. Tidak ada gunanya menyembah dewa. Berbaliklah dan sembahlah Allah yang benar, yaitu Dia yang sudah menciptakan langit, bumi, laut, dan beserta segala isinya.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="ACT.14.16" />Di masa lalu, Allah membiarkan semua manusia melakukan apa pun yang mereka anggap benar.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="ACT.14.17" />Tetapi Allah memberi berkat-berkat kepada kalian untuk menunjukkan bahwa Dia memang ada. Misalnya Dia menurunkan hujan dari langit, membuat tanamanmu subur, serta memberimu makanan yang cukup dan hati yang gembira.”
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="ACT.14.18" />Namun, meski Paulus dan Barnabas sudah bicara seperti itu, keduanya hampir tidak berhasil mencegah orang banyak itu untuk mempersembahkan kurban bagi mereka berdua. Tetapi akhirnya persembahan itu tidak jadi diadakan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="ACT.14.19" />Beberapa waktu kemudian, sejumlah orang Yahudi dari Antiokia dan Ikonium datang ke situ. Mereka mempengaruhi warga Listra supaya memihak kepada mereka. Lalu orang banyak itu melempari Paulus dengan batu dan menyeretnya ke luar kota, karena mereka menyangka dia sudah mati.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="ACT.14.20" />Tetapi waktu orang-orang yang sudah percaya Yesus berdiri mengelilingi Paulus, dia berdiri dan masuk lagi ke dalam kota. Besoknya dia berangkat ke Derbe bersama Barnabas.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kedua rasul kembali ke Antiokia di provinsi Siria
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="ACT.14.21" />Di kota Derbe, Paulus dan Barnabas memberitakan kabar keselamatan dan banyak orang menjadi percaya kepada Yesus. Sesudah itu, mereka kembali lagi ke Listra, Ikonium, dan kota Antiokia yang di provinsi Pisidia.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="ACT.14.22" />Di kota-kota itu, mereka berdua menguatkan hati para pengikut Kristus untuk tetap memegang keyakinan mereka kepada-Nya. Para rasul itu berkata, “Kita harus melalui banyak penderitaan sebelum masuk ke dalam kerajaan Allah.”
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="ACT.14.23" />Mereka juga memilih beberapa orang untuk memimpin setiap jemaat. Sesudah mereka semua berdoa dan berpuasa, Paulus dan Barnabas menyerahkan para pemimpin itu ke dalam tangan Yesus, yaitu Tuhan yang sudah mereka percayai.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="ACT.14.24" />Sesudah itu, mereka berdua berjalan kembali melewati provinsi Pisidia, lalu tiba di provinsi Pamfilia.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="ACT.14.25" />Keduanya mengajarkan berita keselamatan sekali lagi di kota Perga, lalu turun ke pelabuhan Atalia.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="ACT.14.26" />Dari situ mereka naik kapal menyeberang ke kota Antiokia yang di provinsi Siria, yaitu tempat di mana dulu jemaat mendoakan dan mengutus mereka pergi dalam perlindungan Allah sesuai dengan kebaikan hati-Nya. Dengan demikian mereka berdua sudah menyelesaikan tugas yang dipercayakan kepada mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="ACT.14.27" />Waktu Paulus dan Barnabas tiba di Antiokia, mereka mengumpulkan jemaat dan menceritakan semua yang sudah Allah lakukan melalui mereka berdua. Mereka juga berkata, “Allah benar-benar sudah membuka pintu kesempatan supaya bangsa-bangsa lain yang bukan Yahudi percaya kepada Yesus.”
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="ACT.14.28" />Lalu mereka tinggal dengan saudara-saudari seiman di kota itu dalam waktu lama.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="15" />
<s style="s1">Pertemuan di Yerusalem
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ACT.15.1" />Pada hari-hari itu, beberapa orang dari provinsi Yudea datang ke Antiokia dan mengajarkan kepada saudara-saudari pengikut Yesus, “Kalau kalian yang bukan Yahudi tidak mengikuti adat sunat yang diajarkan Musa, kalian tidak akan selamat.”
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ACT.15.2" />Tetapi Paulus dan Barnabas menentang ajaran itu. Sesudah terjadi perdebatan serius, saudara seiman di Antiokia memutuskan untuk mengutus Paulus, Barnabas, serta beberapa orang lain pergi menemui para rasul dan para pemimpin tertinggi di Yerusalem untuk membahas masalah itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="ACT.15.3" />Jadi, dengan dukungan dari jemaat, mereka pergi ke Yerusalem. Sambil melewati provinsi Fenisia dan Samaria, mereka juga mengunjungi saudara-saudari seiman di situ dan menceritakan bahwa banyak orang bukan Yahudi sudah bertobat dan mengikut Yesus. Mendengar hal itu, mereka semua sangat bersukacita.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ACT.15.4" />Setibanya di Yerusalem, rombongan Paulus disambut dengan baik oleh para rasul dan pemimpin jemaat serta saudara-saudari seiman yang lain. Lalu Paulus dan Barnabas melaporkan semua yang sudah Allah lakukan melalui mereka.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="ACT.15.5" />Tetapi beberapa pengikut Kristus yang sebelumnya termasuk kelompok Farisi berdiri dan berkata, “Orang-orang percaya yang bukan Yahudi harus disunat, dan kita perlu menyuruh mereka menaati semua hukum Taurat.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="ACT.15.6" />Kemudian rasul-rasul dan para pemimpin berkumpul untuk membicarakan masalah itu.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="ACT.15.7" />Sesudah perdebatan yang panjang, Petrus berdiri dan berkata, “Saudara-saudara, kalian tahu bahwa sejak dulu, Allah sudah memilih saya dari antara kita untuk menjadi orang pertama yang memberitakan Kabar Baik kepada orang bukan Yahudi, supaya mereka percaya kepada Kristus.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="ACT.15.8" />Dan Allah, yang tahu isi hati setiap orang, sudah menerima orang yang bukan Yahudi itu. Allah menunjukkan hal itu kepada kita dengan memberikan Roh Kudus kepada mereka sama seperti yang sudah diberikan-Nya kepada kita.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="ACT.15.9" />Allah sama sekali tidak membeda-bedakan antara kita dengan mereka. Sama seperti yang terjadi pada kita, saat mereka percaya, Allah juga membersihkan hati mereka.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="ACT.15.10" />Jadi sekarang, kenapa kalian menentang Allah dengan menyusahkan saudara-saudari seiman yang bukan Yahudi itu? Baik kita maupun nenek moyang kita tidak pernah mampu melakukan seluruh hukum Taurat. Lalu kenapa membebani mereka dengan semua itu?
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="ACT.15.11" />Sebaliknya, kita percaya bahwa kita orang Yahudi hanya bisa diselamatkan melalui kebaikan hati Tuhan Yesus. Hal yang sama juga berlaku untuk mereka yang bukan Yahudi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="ACT.15.12" />Lalu semua yang hadir pun terdiam dan mendengarkan Barnabas dan Paulus, yang menceritakan semua keajaiban yang sudah Allah lakukan melalui mereka di antara orang yang bukan Yahudi.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="ACT.15.13" />Sesudah mereka berdua selesai berbicara, Yakobus berkata, “Saudara-saudara, dengarkan saya.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="ACT.15.14" />Petrus sudah menceritakan kepada kita bagaimana untuk pertama kalinya Allah menunjukkan kebaikan hati-Nya kepada orang yang bukan Yahudi, di mana banyak orang diangkat dari antara mereka menjadi umat-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="ACT.15.15" />Hal itu terjadi sesuai dengan yang sudah dinubuatkan oleh salah satu nabi, seperti yang tertulis,
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="ACT.15.16" />‘Sesudah itu, Aku akan kembali dan membangun lagi kerajaan Daud yang sudah runtuh.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku akan membangun reruntuhan itu dan meneguhkannya kembali.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="ACT.15.17" />Sebab Aku ingin sisa manusia yang masih tertinggal mencari TUHAN,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">termasuk semua bangsa yang bukan Yahudi,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yaitu mereka yang sudah Aku pilih untuk menjadi umat-Ku.
</q>
<q style="q1">Begitulah kata TUHAN, yang akan melaksanakan semua hal ini.’<x caller="+"><xo>15:17
</xo><xt>Am. 9:11-12 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="ACT.15.18" />‘Dialah yang sudah memberitahukan rencana-rencana-Nya ini jauh sebelum hal-hal itu terjadi.’”<x caller="+"><xo>15:18
</xo><xt>Yes. 45:21 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="ACT.15.19" />Lalu Yakobus melanjutkan, “Karena itu, menurut pendapat saya, kita jangan menyusahkan orang bukan Yahudi yang sudah mulai bertobat dan kembali kepada Allah.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="ACT.15.20" />Kita hanya perlu mengingatkan mereka tentang hal-hal yang prinsip, yaitu,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">jangan terlibat dalam apa pun yang berhubungan dengan berhala, termasuk makan sajian persembahannya,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">juga jangan makan daging binatang yang mati dicekik,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">atau apa saja yang mengandung darah,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan jangan melakukan percabulan.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="21" bcv="ACT.15.21" />Larangan-larangan ini bukan hal baru bagi mereka, karena sejak dulu sampai sekarang hukum Taurat sudah diajarkan setiap hari Sabat di dalam rumah pertemuan orang Yahudi di setiap kota.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Surat kepada saudara seiman yang bukan Yahudi
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="ACT.15.22" />Kemudian para rasul, pemimpin, dan seluruh jemaat memutuskan untuk mengutus beberapa orang dari antara mereka ke Antiokia bersama Paulus dan Barnabas. Lalu mereka memilih Silas dan Yudas (yang juga disebut Barsabas). Keduanya orang yang sangat dihormati di antara saudara seiman di Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="ACT.15.23" />Kepada mereka dititipkan sebuah surat, yang isinya sebagai berikut,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">“Salam kepada semua saudara-saudari seiman yang bukan Yahudi di kota Antiokia dan tempat-tempat lain di provinsi Siria dan Kilikia. Surat ini dari seluruh saudara seiman di Yerusalem, termasuk para rasul dan pemimpin jemaat.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="24" bcv="ACT.15.24" />“Kami sudah mendengar bahwa ada beberapa orang yang datang kepada kalian dari daerah kami, dan mereka sudah mengajarkan hal-hal yang membuat kalian ragu dan bimbang akan keyakinan kalian. Mereka mengajarkan bahwa kalian harus disunat dan tetap mengikuti seluruh hukum Taurat Musa. Padahal kami tidak mengutus mereka untuk mengajar kalian seperti itu.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="ACT.15.25" />Karena itu, kami semua sepakat untuk memilih dua orang dan mengutus mereka kepada kalian, bersama kedua saudara kita yang terkasih yaitu Barnabas dan Paulus,
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="ACT.15.26" />yang sudah mempertaruhkan nyawa mereka demi melayani Tuhan kita Kristus Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="ACT.15.27" />Jadi kami mengutus Yudas dan Silas untuk memberitahukan secara langsung kepada kalian seperti yang tertulis juga dalam surat ini.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="ACT.15.28" />Berdasarkan tuntunan Roh Kudus, kami memutuskan untuk tidak membebani kalian dengan peraturan, kecuali hal-hal yang memang diperlukan, yaitu:
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="29" bcv="ACT.15.29" />Jangan terlibat dalam apa pun yang berhubungan dengan berhala, termasuk makan sajian persembahannya.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Jangan makan daging binatang yang mati dicekik,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">atau apa saja yang mengandung darah.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Dan jangan melakukan percabulan.
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">Kalau kalian menghindari hal-hal itu, kalian berbuat baik.
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">Sekian, dan salam dari kami.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="ACT.15.30" />Jadi rombongan utusan itu meninggalkan Yerusalem dan pergi ke Antiokia. Setibanya di sana, mereka mengumpulkan jemaat dan menyampaikan isi surat itu.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="ACT.15.31" />Jemaat sangat bersukacita mendengarnya karena nasihat dalam surat itu menghibur mereka.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="ACT.15.32" />Yudas dan Silas mempunyai kemampuan rohani untuk menyampaikan pesan dari Roh Allah.<f caller="+"><fr>15:32
</fr><fk>menyampaikan pesan …
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: bernubuat. Lihat catatan di 1Kor. 14.1.</ft></f> Jadi mereka berbicara banyak untuk menyemangati dan menguatkan saudara-saudari seiman itu.
<ve />
<v id="33-34" bcv="ACT.15.33" />Sesudah Yudas dan Silas tinggal beberapa lama di sana, mereka berdua pamit untuk kembali kepada yang mengutus mereka, dan jemaat Antiokia mendoakan keduanya agar selalu dilindungi Allah.<f caller="+"><fr>15:33-34
</fr><fk>perbedaan tekstual
</fk><ft>Dari seluruh salinan kuno kitab Kisah Para Rasul dalam bahasa Yunani, terdapat 18 persen yang mempunyai kalimat ini, “Tetapi Silas memutuskan untuk tinggal di sana.” Dalam beberapa terjemahan kalimat ini dihitung sebagai ayat 34. Teks Yunani Bizantium tidak memiliki ayat itu.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="ACT.15.35" />Tetapi Paulus dan Barnabas masih tinggal beberapa waktu lamanya di Antiokia. Mereka bersama banyak orang lain mengajarkan berita keselamatan dan Firman TUHAN kepada orang-orang yang ada di sana.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Paulus dan Barnabas berpisah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="ACT.15.36" />Beberapa hari kemudian, Paulus berkata kepada Barnabas, “Mari kita mengunjungi saudara-saudari seiman di setiap kota di mana kita pernah memberitakan kabar keselamatan, supaya kita mengetahui keadaan mereka.”
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="ACT.15.37" />Barnabas setuju, tetapi dia ingin kembali mengajak Markus yang juga disebut Yohanes untuk ikut bersama mereka lagi.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="ACT.15.38" />Namun Paulus tidak mau membawa dia, karena Markus pernah meninggalkan pekerjaan pelayanan mereka di Pamfilia.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="ACT.15.39" />Karena hal itu, terjadilah perselisihan tajam antara Paulus dan Barnabas sehingga mereka berpisah. Barnabas mengajak Markus dan naik kapal ke pulau Siprus.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="ACT.15.40" />Tetapi Paulus memilih Silas, lalu mereka berangkat sesudah saudara-saudari seiman di Antiokia mendoakan mereka agar selalu disertai oleh kebaikan Allah.
<ve />
<v id="41" bcv="ACT.15.41" />Lalu Paulus dan Silas mengunjungi seluruh provinsi Siria dan Kilikia serta menguatkan keyakinan jemaat-jemaat yang ada di sana.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="16" />
<s style="s1">Timotius menemani Paulus dan Silas
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ACT.16.1" />Lalu Paulus pergi juga ke kota Derbe dan Listra. Di sana ada seorang pengikut Kristus yang bernama Timotius. Ibunya seorang Yahudi yang sudah percaya kepada Yesus, sedangkan bapaknya orang Yunani.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ACT.16.2" />Semua saudara seiman di Listra dan Ikonium mengatakan bahwa Timotius adalah orang baik.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="ACT.16.3" />Paulus ingin mengajak Timotius ikut dalam pelayanannya. Jadi dia menyunat Timotius supaya orang-orang Yahudi bisa menerima dia. Paulus tidak mau terjadi persoalan, karena semua orang di daerah itu tahu bahwa bapak Timotius adalah orang Yunani.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ACT.16.4" />Waktu mereka berkunjung dari satu kota ke kota lain, mereka menyampaikan kepada setiap jemaat tentang peraturan-peraturan yang sudah diputuskan oleh para rasul dan pemimpin di Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="ACT.16.5" />Dengan demikian, keyakinan setiap anggota jemaat dikuatkan, dan setiap hari jumlah orang percaya semakin bertambah.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Penglihatan Paulus tentang kebutuhan orang-orang di provinsi Makedonia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="ACT.16.6" />Lalu Paulus dan mereka yang menyertai dia melakukan perjalanan melalui provinsi Frigia dan Galatia, karena Roh Kudus melarang mereka mengabarkan berita keselamatan di provinsi Asia.<x caller="+"><xo>16:6
</xo><xt>Kis. 2:9 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="ACT.16.7" />Waktu mereka tiba di perbatasan provinsi Misia, mereka beberapa kali mencoba untuk pergi ke provinsi Bitinia. Tetapi sekali lagi Roh Kudus tidak mengizinkan mereka ke sana.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="ACT.16.8" />Oleh karena itu, mereka pergi melintasi provinsi Misia sampai tiba di kota pelabuhan Troas.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="ACT.16.9" />Malam harinya, TUHAN memberikan penglihatan kepada Paulus. Dia melihat seseorang dari provinsi Makedonia berdiri dan memohon kepadanya, “Datanglah ke Makedonia dan tolonglah kami!”
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="ACT.16.10" />Sesudah Paulus mendapat penglihatan itu, kami, termasuk saya— Lukas,<f caller="+"><fr>16:10
</fr><fk>kami …
</fk><ft>Perubahan sudut pandang dari ‘mereka’ menjadi ‘kami’ menunjukkan bahwa Lukas, penulis kitab ini, sekarang ikut dalam perjalanan bersama Paulus dari Troas. Namun di ayat 40 dia tidak ikut waktu Paulus berangkat dari kota Filipi. Lukas mulai ikut Paulus lagi di 20:5—21:18 dan 27:1-28.</ft></f> langsung bersiap-siap untuk berangkat ke Makedonia. Karena dari penglihatan itu kami menyimpulkan bahwa TUHAN sudah memanggil kami untuk memberitakan Kabar Baik kepada orang-orang Makedonia.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Lidia percaya kepada Yesus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="ACT.16.11" />Lalu kami naik kapal dari Troas dan berlayar langsung ke pulau Samotrake, dan pada hari berikutnya kami tiba di kota Neapolis.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="ACT.16.12" />Dari sana kami berjalan ke kota Filipi, yaitu kota terpenting di Makedonia. Warga Filipi kebanyakan berasal dari kota Roma.<f caller="+"><fr>16:12
</fr><fk>dari kota Roma
</fk><ft>Setelah provinsi Makedonia dikuasai oleh kerajaan Romawi, banyak penduduk dari Roma (ibukota kerajaan Romawi) pindah ke Filipi, sehingga Filipi menjadi daerah permukiman orang Roma. Dan sebagai warga negara Romawi, mereka memiliki hak-hak khusus.</ft></f> Kami tinggal di sana selama beberapa hari.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="ACT.16.13" />Pada hari Sabat kami pergi ke pinggir sungai di luar pintu gerbang kota. Di kota itu belum ada rumah pertemuan orang Yahudi, jadi kami berpikir, mungkin orang-orang Yahudi biasa datang ke situ pada hari Sabat untuk beribadah bersama. Kami melihat beberapa perempuan yang sudah berkumpul, lalu duduk berbicara dengan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="ACT.16.14" />Salah satu dari mereka bernama Lidia yang berasal dari kota Tiatira. Dia pedagang kain ungu, dan sudah menjadi penyembah Allah, walaupun dia bukan orang Yahudi. Waktu Lidia mendengarkan Paulus, TUHAN membuka hatinya sehingga dia percaya kepada apa yang diajarkan Paulus.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="ACT.16.15" />Jadi dia dan semua orang yang tinggal di rumahnya dibaptis. Lalu Lidia mengundang kami ke rumahnya. Katanya, “Kalau kalian menganggap bahwa saya benar-benar percaya kepada Tuhan Yesus, mari tinggallah di rumah saya.” Maka dengan senang hati kami menerima tawarannya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Paulus dan Silas di penjara
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="ACT.16.16" />Pada hari lain, waktu kami pergi lagi ke tempat berdoa di pinggir sungai itu, kami berhadapan dengan seorang perempuan peramal. Dia bekerja pada beberapa orang majikan. Perempuan itu sudah dirasuki oleh setan yang membuat dia mampu meramalkan masa depan. Dan setiap orang yang datang kepadanya untuk diramal harus membayar kepada majikannya. Jadi majikan-majikannya mendapat banyak uang karena peramal itu.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="ACT.16.17" />Dia terus mengikuti Paulus dan kami sambil berteriak-teriak, “Orang-orang ini adalah hamba Allah Yang Mahatinggi. Mereka memberitakan kepada kita tentang jalan keselamatan.”<f caller="+"><fr>16:17
</fr><fk>pengakuan perempuan peramal
</fk><ft>Sebagian besar warga kota Filipi bukan pemeluk agama Yahudi. Mereka menyembah banyak dewa, serta mempercayai ilmu sihir dan ramalan dari kuasa setan. Tetapi bagi Paulus, orang yang dirasuki setan tidak cocok menjadi saksi tentang Allah, biarpun kata-kata orang itu benar. Hal serupa juga terlihat dalam tindakan Yesus di Mrk. 1:34.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="ACT.16.18" />Berhari-hari dia melakukan itu sampai kesabaran Paulus habis. Jadi Paulus berbalik dan berkata kepada setan itu, “Atas nama Kristus Yesus, saya perintahkan kamu keluar dari perempuan ini!” Saat itu juga setan itu keluar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="ACT.16.19" />Tetapi waktu para majikannya melihat bahwa sumber penghasilan mereka sudah tiada, mereka menangkap Paulus dan Silas lalu menyeret mereka berdua ke tempat pertemuan umum di pasar untuk menghadap pejabat-pejabat kota.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="ACT.16.20" />Lalu di hadapan para pejabat, majikan-majikan itu berkata, “Dua orang Yahudi ini mengacaukan penduduk kota kita!
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="ACT.16.21" />Mereka mengajarkan adat istiadat orang Yahudi yang tidak pantas untuk kita lakukan sebagai warga negara Romawi!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="ACT.16.22" />Orang banyak juga ikut mempersalahkan kedua rasul itu. Lalu para pejabat itu merobek-robek pakaian Paulus dan Silas sampai mereka telanjang, lalu memerintahkan supaya mereka berdua dipukuli dengan tongkat.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="ACT.16.23" />Sesudah dipukuli sampai babak belur, mereka dimasukkan ke dalam penjara. Pejabat-pejabat kota menyuruh kepala penjara untuk menjaga mereka dengan ketat.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="ACT.16.24" />Karena perintah itu, maka kepala penjara memasukkan Paulus dan Silas ke dalam ruangan yang paling dalam dan aman dalam gedung itu. Kemudian kaki mereka dipasung.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="ACT.16.25" />Tetapi kira-kira tengah malam, Paulus dan Silas berdoa serta menyanyikan lagu-lagu pujian kepada Allah, dan para tahanan yang lain ikut mendengarkan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="ACT.16.26" />Tiba-tiba terjadi gempa bumi yang hebat sehingga batu-batu fondasi penjara itu terguncang. Semua pintu penjara terbuka, dan semua rantai para tahanan terlepas.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="ACT.16.27" />Lalu kepala penjara itu terbangun. Waktu dia melihat pintu-pintu penjara sudah terbuka, dia mencabut pedangnya hendak bunuh diri,<f caller="+"><fr>16:27
</fr><fk>bunuh diri
</fk><ft>Kepala penjara mau bunuh diri karena dia takut mendapat hukuman dari pemerintah kota. Pada waktu itu, kalau tahanan lari atau dilepaskan diam-diam, penjaga yang bertugas akan dihukum mati. Lihat contoh di Kis. 12:19.</ft></f> karena dia mengira semua tahanan pasti sudah kabur.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="ACT.16.28" />Tetapi Paulus berteriak keras-keras kepadanya, “Jangan, Pak! Jangan bunuh diri! Kami semua masih ada di sini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="ACT.16.29" />Mendengar itu, kepala penjara menyuruh budaknya mengambilkan pelita, lalu berlari ke dalam dan dengan gemetar bersujud di depan Paulus dan Silas.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="ACT.16.30" />Kemudian dia mengantar mereka berdua ke luar dan bertanya, “Bapak-bapak, apa yang harus saya lakukan supaya saya diselamatkan?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="ACT.16.31" />Lalu jawab mereka, “Percayalah kepada Tuhan Kristus Yesus, maka kamu akan diselamatkan. Ajaklah juga semua orang di rumahmu untuk percaya.”
<ve />
<v id="32-34" bcv="ACT.16.32" />Malam itu juga, kepala penjara itu membawa Paulus dan Silas ke rumahnya, membersihkan luka-luka mereka, dan memberi mereka makan. Lalu mereka menyampaikan Kabar Baik tentang Tuhan Yesus kepadanya dan semua orang yang tinggal di rumahnya. Kemudian dia bersama yang lainnya dibaptis, dan mereka semua bergembira karena mereka sudah percaya kepada Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="ACT.16.35" />Besok paginya, para pejabat mengirimkan beberapa petugas keamanan kota kepada kepala penjara itu untuk memberi perintah, “Lepaskanlah kedua orang itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="ACT.16.36" />Maka kepala penjara itu menyampaikan kepada Paulus, “Para pejabat sudah menyuruh supaya Bapak-bapak dibebaskan. Jadi sekarang kalian boleh keluar. Pergilah dengan selamat.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="ACT.16.37" />Lalu Paulus berkata kepada para petugas keamanan itu, “Kami ini warga negara Roma,<f caller="+"><fr>16:37
</fr><fk>warga negara Roma
</fk><ft>Undang-undang Roma menentukan bahwa warga negara Roma tidak boleh dipukul sebelum diadili.</ft></f> tetapi pejabat-pejabat kota sudah membuat kami dipukuli di depan umum tanpa menyelidiki perkaranya! Mereka juga memenjarakan kami tanpa alasan. Dan sekarang mereka ingin kami pergi secara diam-diam. Tentu saja kami tidak mau! Mereka sendiri yang harus datang kemari dan mengantar kami ke luar!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="38" bcv="ACT.16.38" />Lalu para petugas keamanan itu pergi melaporkan kata-kata Paulus kepada pejabat-pejabat kota. Waktu mereka mendengar bahwa Paulus dan Silas adalah warga negara Roma, mereka menjadi takut. Karena kalau hal itu dilaporkan kepada atasan mereka, mereka bisa kena hukuman.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="ACT.16.39" />Maka mereka datang dan minta maaf. Sesudah mengantar Paulus dan Silas ke luar, mereka memohon supaya keduanya meninggalkan kota itu.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="ACT.16.40" />Paulus dan Silas pun pergi ke rumah Lidia. Sesudah bertemu dan menguatkan hati saudara-saudari seiman, mereka pergi meninggalkan Filipi.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="17" />
<s style="s1">Paulus dan Silas di kota Tesalonika
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ACT.17.1" />Sesudah itu, Paulus dan Silas pergi ke kota Tesalonika melalui kota Amfipolis dan Apolonia. Di kota itu sudah ada rumah pertemuan orang Yahudi.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ACT.17.2" />Maka seperti biasanya, Paulus pergi ke rumah pertemuan itu, dan selama tiga hari Sabat berturut-turut dia berdiskusi dengan orang-orang Yahudi tentang Kitab Suci.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="ACT.17.3" />Berdasarkan tulisan para nabi dia menjelaskan dan membuktikan bahwa Kristus harus menderita, lalu mati, dan kemudian hidup kembali dari kematian. Paulus menegaskan, “Yesus yang sedang saya beritakan kepada kalian, Dialah Kristus yang dijanjikan itu.”
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ACT.17.4" />Sebagian dari mereka menjadi percaya dan bergabung dengan Paulus dan Silas, termasuk sejumlah besar orang Yunani yang sebelumnya sudah memeluk agama Yahudi, juga banyak perempuan terkemuka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="ACT.17.5" />Tetapi orang Yahudi yang tidak percaya mengumpulkan beberapa penjahat yang biasa berkeliaran di pasar, dan bersama gerombolan itu mereka membuat kerusuhan besar di Tesalonika. Kemudian mereka menyerang rumah Yason untuk mencari Paulus dan Silas, dengan maksud menyeret mereka ke hadapan orang banyak.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="ACT.17.6" />Namun ternyata Paulus dan Silas tidak ada di situ. Maka Yason dan beberapa pengikut Yesus yang lain diseret kepada para pejabat kota. Mereka berteriak, “Orang-orang terkenal yang sudah menyebabkan kekacauan di seluruh dunia sekarang sudah datang ke sini juga!
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="ACT.17.7" />Dan Yason menerima mereka di rumahnya. Mereka melakukan hal-hal yang bertentangan dengan perintah-perintah raja kita di Roma, karena mereka mengatakan bahwa ada raja lain bernama Yesus.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="ACT.17.8" />Mendengar laporan itu, orang banyak dan para pejabat kota pun marah sehingga terjadi keributan.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="ACT.17.9" />Maka para pejabat kota itu memaksa Yason dan orang-orang yang percaya Kristus untuk membayar denda sebagai jaminan bahwa kekacauan seperti ini tidak akan terjadi lagi. Sesudah itu mereka dilepaskan.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Paulus dan Silas ke Berea
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="ACT.17.10" />Malam itu juga, saudara-saudari seiman di situ segera mengirim Paulus dan Silas ke kota Berea. Sesampainya di sana, mereka pergi ke rumah pertemuan orang Yahudi.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="ACT.17.11" />Orang-orang di Berea lebih terbuka kepada pengetahuan baru daripada orang di Tesalonika. Mereka senang mendengarkan pengajaran Paulus dan Silas, dan setiap hari mereka menyelidiki Kitab Suci untuk membuktikan kalau apa yang dikatakan Paulus dan Silas itu benar.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="ACT.17.12" />Oleh sebab itu banyak dari antara mereka menjadi percaya, termasuk orang Yunani yang sebelumnya sudah memeluk agama Yahudi, baik beberapa perempuan terkemuka maupun banyak laki-laki.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="ACT.17.13" />Tetapi waktu orang-orang Yahudi di Tesalonika mendengar bahwa Paulus sedang memberitakan Firman Allah di Berea juga, mereka pergi ke sana untuk menghasut orang banyak supaya terjadi keributan lagi.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="ACT.17.14" />Oleh karena itu, beberapa saudara seiman di Berea segera melarikan Paulus ke daerah pantai, tetapi Silas dan Timotius tetap tinggal di sana.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="ACT.17.15" />Lalu mereka yang mengantar Paulus membawa dia sampai ke kota Atena. Sesudah itu mereka kembali ke Berea dengan membawa pesan dari Paulus untuk Silas dan Timotius supaya mereka berdua segera datang kepadanya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Paulus di Atena
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="ACT.17.16" />Sementara Paulus sedang menunggu kedatangan Silas dan Timotius, hatinya sangat terganggu melihat kota Atena penuh dengan patung berhala.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="ACT.17.17" />Dia sering masuk ke rumah pertemuan orang Yahudi dan berbicara tentang Yesus kepada para pemeluk agama Yahudi, baik orang Yahudi asli maupun yang dari bangsa lain. Setiap hari dia juga pergi ke pasar dan berbicara tentang Yesus kepada siapa saja yang dia temui.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="ACT.17.18" />Lalu beberapa ahli filsafat<f caller="+"><fr>17:18
</fr><fk>ahli filsafat
</fk><ft>Orang yang punya banyak pengetahuan dan pemikiran mendalam tentang ide-ide yang dianggap benar menurut dunia sekuler. Sebagai contoh, aliran Epikuros mengajarkan untuk menikmati semua hal yang menyenangkan. Mereka tidak percaya bahwa dewa-dewa (atau Allah) menghukum kejahatan sesudah manusia meninggal dunia. Sedangkan aliran Stoa (para pengikut Zeno) mementingkan hidup yang benar dan perbuatan baik. Mereka mengajarkan bahwa setiap orang harus mengendalikan keinginan dan perasaan, termasuk menghindari kesenangan dunia.</ft></f> dari aliran Epikuros dan Stoa mulai berdebat dengan Paulus. Beberapa di antara mereka berkata, “Ajaran si pembual itu tidak masuk akal.” Dan yang lain berkata, “Sepertinya dia menawarkan dewa-dewa asing.” Mereka berkata seperti itu karena Paulus memberitakan tentang Yesus, khususnya bahwa Yesus hidup kembali dari kematian.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="ACT.17.19" />Lalu mereka membawa dia ke pertemuan ahli-ahli filsafat yang diadakan di tempat sidang para pejabat kota, yang bernama Sidang Areopagus.<f caller="+"><fr>17:19
</fr><fk>Sidang Areopagus
</fk><ft>Sidang ini terdiri dari kelompok pemimpin di Atena yang mempunyai tugas sama seperti hakim.</ft></f> Di situ mereka berkata, “Tolong jelaskan kepada kami tentang ajaran baru yang kamu sampaikan itu.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="ACT.17.20" />Karena kamu mengajarkan hal baru yang belum pernah kami dengar, kami ingin tahu lebih lanjut tentang arti ajaran itu.”
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="ACT.17.21" />(Mereka berkata begitu karena orang-orang Atena dan para pendatang di kota itu sangat tergila-gila membicarakan dan mendengarkan pemikiran baru.)
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="ACT.17.22" />Paulus pun berdiri di hadapan Sidang Areopagus dan berkata, “Saudara-saudariku warga Atena, saya melihat jelas bahwa kalian sungguh-sungguh orang beragama.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="ACT.17.23" />Karena waktu berjalan-jalan di kota ini, saya perhatikan bahwa kalian mempunyai banyak tempat untuk menyembah dewa-dewamu. Bahkan ada juga sebuah mezbah bertulisan: ‘Kurban untuk dewa yang belum dikenal.’ Karena itu, izinkanlah saya memperkenalkan Dia, Allah yang kalian sembah tetapi tidak mengenal-Nya!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="ACT.17.24" />“Dialah Allah yang sudah menciptakan dunia ini dengan segala isinya. Dialah Penguasa langit dan bumi. Jadi Dia tidak tinggal di dalam kuil-kuil yang dibangun oleh manusia.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="ACT.17.25" />Dia tidak perlu dilayani oleh manusia, karena Dialah yang memberikan hidup, nafas, dan segala sesuatu yang lain kepada kita.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="ACT.17.26" />Dimulai dari nyawa satu orang, Allah menciptakan semua bangsa yang hidup di bumi ini. Dialah yang menentukan masa kejayaan dan keruntuhan setiap kerajaan, juga batas-batas daerah kekuasaan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="ACT.17.27" />Semua hasil karya-Nya itu Dia buat sebagai petunjuk agar kita mencari TUHAN dan bisa menemukan-Nya, meskipun sebenarnya Dia tidak jauh dari kita masing-masing.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="ACT.17.28" />Jadi seperti kata pepatah, ‘Kita hidup, bergerak, dan bernafas hanya karena kuasa-Nya.’ Bahkan para sastrawan negeri ini pun berkata, ‘Kita semua adalah anak-anak-Nya.’<f caller="+"><fr>17:28
</fr><fk>sastrawan …
</fk><ft>Menurut para penafsir, kemungkinan besar sastrawan dari kebudayaan Yunani yang dimaksud Paulus antara lain Epimenedis (seorang penyair dari pulau Kreta yang menulis sekitar 600 SM), Aratus (315-240 SM, pengikut ajaran Stoa), dan Kleantes (331-233 SM). Semua penulis ini sebenarnya berbicara tentang Zeus, dewa terbesar dalam kebudayaan Yunani.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="ACT.17.29" />“Jadi, karena kita adalah ‘anak-anak-Nya,’ janganlah kita berpikir bahwa Allah itu sesuatu yang dapat dibayangkan manusia, atau bisa dibuat dari emas, perak, atau batu sesuai dengan kepintaran kita.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="ACT.17.30" />Dahulu, memang manusia tidak mengenal-Nya dan tidak tahu bagaimana cara menyembah Dia. Tetapi yang lalu biarlah berlalu. Allah sudah mengampuni ketidaktahuan kita dan tidak memperhitungkannya. Yang penting sekarang Dia memerintahkan agar semua orang di mana pun bertobat dan menyembah Dia saja.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="ACT.17.31" />Karena Allah sudah menentukan satu hari di mana Dia akan menghakimi semua manusia dengan adil. Penghakiman itu akan dilakukan oleh satu Penguasa yang sudah ditetapkan-Nya. Allah sudah membuktikan bahwa Penguasa itu benar-benar Raja dan Hakim seluruh bumi, dengan cara menghidupkan Dia dari kematian.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="ACT.17.32" />Ketika orang-orang Atena mendengar Paulus berkata bahwa ada Orang yang pernah dihidupkan dari kematian, sebagian dari mereka menertawakan Paulus. Tetapi yang lain berkata, “Kami mau mendengar lebih lanjut tentang hal ini di lain waktu.”
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="ACT.17.33" />Jadi Paulus meninggalkan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="ACT.17.34" />Namun ada beberapa yang percaya kepada Yesus dan bergabung dengan Paulus, antara lain Dionisius (yang adalah anggota Sidang Areopagus), seorang perempuan bernama Damaris, juga beberapa orang lain.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="18" />
<s style="s1">Paulus di Korintus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ACT.18.1" />Sesudah itu, Paulus meninggalkan kota Atena dan pergi ke Korintus.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ACT.18.2" />Di sana dia bertemu dengan Akwila, seorang Yahudi dari provinsi Pontus. Dia bersama istrinya, Priskila, belum lama datang dari Italia, karena Klaudius— raja tertinggi kerajaan Romawi— sudah memerintahkan bahwa semua orang Yahudi harus meninggalkan Roma.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="ACT.18.3" />Dan karena Paulus mempunyai pekerjaan yang sama dengan mereka, yaitu membuat tenda, dia pun tinggal dan bekerja bersama mereka berdua.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="ACT.18.4" />Setiap hari Sabat, Paulus pergi ke rumah pertemuan orang Yahudi dan berbicara dengan semua yang hadir di situ, baik orang Yahudi maupun orang Yunani yang memeluk agama Yahudi. Dia berusaha meyakinkan mereka supaya percaya kepada Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="ACT.18.5" />Tetapi ketika Silas dan Timotius datang dari Makedonia, hati Paulus terdorong untuk mengajarkan berita keselamatan kepada semua pemeluk agama Yahudi itu. Dia semakin berusaha meyakinkan mereka bahwa Yesus adalah Kristus yang sudah dijanjikan Allah.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="ACT.18.6" />Tetapi ketika sebagian dari mereka menentang dan menghina Paulus, dia mengibaskan debu dari jubahnya<x caller="+"><xo>18:6
</xo><xt>Mat. 10:14 CK</xt></x> dan berkata kepada mereka, “Kalian sendiri yang akan menanggung hukuman Allah, bukan saya! Mulai sekarang, saya akan pergi memberitakan kabar keselamatan kepada bangsa-bangsa yang bukan Yahudi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="ACT.18.7" />Jadi Paulus meninggalkan rumah pertemuan itu dan masuk ke rumah Yustus, tepat di sebelah rumah pertemuan itu. Yustus adalah seorang bukan Yahudi yang sudah menjadi penyembah Allah.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="ACT.18.8" />Krispus, kepala rumah pertemuan itu, bersama semua orang serumahnya juga percaya kepada Tuhan Yesus. Banyak juga orang lain di Korintus yang menjadi percaya setelah mendengar pengajaran Paulus, dan mereka semua dibaptis.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="ACT.18.9" />Suatu malam, Tuhan berkata kepada Paulus dalam sebuah penglihatan, “Jangan takut. Tetaplah mengajar dengan berani dan jangan berdiam diri,
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="ACT.18.10" />karena Aku sudah memilih banyak orang di kota ini untuk menjadi umat-Ku. Tidak ada yang akan mencelakaimu, karena Aku menyertai kamu.”
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="ACT.18.11" />Maka Paulus tinggal di sana dan terus mengajarkan berita keselamatan selama satu setengah tahun.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Paulus dihadapkan kepada Galio
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="ACT.18.12" />Tetapi pada waktu Galio menjabat sebagai gubernur provinsi Akaya, orang-orang Yahudi bersatu melawan Paulus. Mereka menangkap dan membawanya ke hadapan Galio untuk diadili.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="ACT.18.13" />Mereka menuduh dia dengan berkata, “Orang ini mengajarkan agama baru yang berlawanan dengan hukum Taurat kami.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="ACT.18.14" />Begitu Paulus mau berbicara, Galio menjawab mereka, “Kalau kalian orang Yahudi melaporkan dia karena berbuat kesalahan atau suatu kejahatan, saya akan bersabar mendengarkan kalian.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="ACT.18.15" />Tetapi kalau pengaduan kalian hanyalah soal kata-kata dan nama-nama dalam hukum agama Yahudi, uruslah hal itu sendiri! Saya menolak menjadi hakim untuk hal-hal yang seperti itu.”
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="ACT.18.16" />Lalu Galio memerintahkan para tentaranya untuk mengusir mereka dari ruang pengadilan.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="ACT.18.17" />Tetapi orang-orang Yunani malahan menangkap Sostenes, pemimpin rumah pertemuan Yahudi, lalu memukulinya di tengah ruang pengadilan itu. Namun Galio sama sekali tidak mau peduli.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Paulus kembali ke Antiokia di provinsi Siria
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="ACT.18.18" />Sesudah itu, Paulus masih tinggal beberapa bulan lagi di Korintus. Lalu dia pamit kepada saudara-saudari seiman dan berlayar ke provinsi Siria bersama Priskila dan Akwila. Sewaktu kapal mereka singgah di kota pelabuhan Kengkrea, Paulus mencukur rambutnya sesuai adat Yahudi mengenai perjanjian dengan TUHAN.<f caller="+"><fr>18:18
</fr><fk>Paulus mencukur rambutnya …
</fk><ft>Tindakan Paulus ini mengacu pada ketentuan Perjanjian Nazir dalam Bil. 6:1-21. Tetapi tidak diketahui sekarang apa yang menjadi ketentuan atau adat Yahudi kalau seseorang membuat perjanjian seperti itu di negeri lain, di mana dia tidak bisa mempersembahkan kurban di rumah TUHAN sesuai peraturan. Adat itu menyebutkan: Seorang nazir bisa mencukur rambutnya 1) pada permulaan perjanjiannya. Seorang nazir harus mencukur rambutnya 2) kalau perjanjian dibatalkan karena kenajisan, dan 3) pada akhir perjanjian. Naskah bahasa Yunani tidak menjelaskan syarat mana yang Paulus lakukan di Kengkrea ini.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="19-21" bcv="ACT.18.19" />Ketika mereka tiba di Efesus, Paulus masuk ke rumah pertemuan orang Yahudi dan berdiskusi dengan orang Yahudi yang hadir. Mereka memintanya untuk tinggal lebih lama di kota itu, tetapi dia menolak dengan berkata, “Sangat penting bagi saya mengikuti perayaan di Yerusalem. Kalau Allah mengizinkan, saya akan datang lagi ke sini.” Sesudah itu Paulus pergi naik kapal sementara Priskila dan Akwila tetap tinggal di sana.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="ACT.18.22" />Setibanya di Kaisarea, Paulus pergi ke Yerusalem untuk memberi salam kepada jemaat di sana. Lalu dia melanjutkan perjalanan ke Antiokia.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="ACT.18.23" />Sesudah tinggal beberapa lama di kota itu, dia pergi mengunjungi jemaat-jemaat di provinsi Galatia dan Frigia serta menguatkan keyakinan semua pengikut Yesus di sana.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Apolos di Efesus dan provinsi Akaya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="ACT.18.24" />Pada waktu yang sama, seorang Yahudi bernama Apolos datang ke Efesus. Dia berasal dari kota Aleksandria di Mesir. Apolos sudah banyak mempelajari Kitab Suci dan pandai sekali berbicara.
<ve />
<v id="25-26" bcv="ACT.18.25" />Dia juga pernah diajar tentang jalan keselamatan melalui Raja Penyelamat. Dengan teliti dan semangat yang menyala-nyala, Apolos mengajar di rumah pertemuan orang Yahudi tentang Raja Penyelamat, meskipun dia hanya mengetahui tentang pelayanan Yohanes Pembaptis. Priskila dan Akwila hadir waktu Apolos mulai mengajar dengan berani di rumah pertemuan. Lalu mereka mengajak dia ke rumah mereka dan menjelaskan kepadanya lebih lengkap lagi tentang jalan keselamatan dari Allah melalui Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="ACT.18.27" />Sesudah itu, Apolos mau pergi ke provinsi Akaya. Saudara-saudari seiman di Efesus membantu dia dengan menulis surat pengantar, supaya seluruh jemaat di sana menerimanya dengan baik. Ketika Apolos tiba di sana, dia sangat menguatkan keyakinan orang-orang yang karena kebaikan hati Allah sudah percaya Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="ACT.18.28" />Karena dalam perdebatan-perdebatan di depan umum, dengan hebatnya dia mengalahkan orang-orang Yahudi yang tidak percaya kepada Yesus. Dia membuktikan dari ayat-ayat Kitab Suci bahwa Yesus adalah Kristus yang sudah dijanjikan.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="19" />
<s style="s1">Paulus di Efesus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ACT.19.1" />Sementara Apolos masih di kota Korintus di provinsi Akaya, Paulus meninggalkan provinsi Galatia dan Frigia,<x caller="+"><xo>19:1
</xo><xt>Kis. 18:23</xt></x> lalu berjalan melintasi pedalaman Asia dan tiba kembali di Efesus. Di situ, dia bertemu dengan beberapa orang yang sudah percaya pada pengajaran bahwa Allah akan mengirim seorang Raja Penyelamat.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ACT.19.2" />Kemudian Paulus bertanya kepada mereka, “Saat kalian percaya ajaran itu, apakah kalian juga menerima Roh Kudus?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab mereka, “Belum, bahkan kami belum pernah mendengar bahwa ada Roh Kudus.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="ACT.19.3" />Lalu dia bertanya lagi, “Kalau begitu, kalian dibaptis menurut ajaran siapa?”
</p>
<p style="p">Jawab mereka, “Yang diajarkan Yohanes.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="ACT.19.4" />Lalu Paulus berkata, “Yohanes membaptis orang sebagai tanda bahwa mereka sudah bertobat dari dosa-dosa mereka. Dia juga memberitahukan bahwa mereka harus percaya kepada Seseorang yang akan datang sesudahnya, yaitu Kristus Yesus.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="ACT.19.5" />Ketika mendengar perkataan Paulus itu, mereka meminta dia untuk membaptis mereka dalam nama Tuhan Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="ACT.19.6" />Dan sewaktu Paulus meletakkan kedua tangannya pada mereka masing-masing, Roh Allah turun ke atas mereka. Orang-orang itu pun mulai berbicara dalam berbagai bahasa sesuai kemampuan yang diberikan oleh Roh Kudus. Mereka juga menyampaikan pesan dari Roh Allah.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="ACT.19.7" />Jumlah mereka kira-kira dua belas orang laki-laki.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="ACT.19.8" />Selama tiga bulan di Efesus, Paulus sering masuk ke rumah pertemuan orang Yahudi. Dengan berani dia berdebat dan meyakinkan mereka tentang berita keselamatan dan kerajaan Allah.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="ACT.19.9" />Tetapi beberapa orang dari antara mereka mengeraskan hati dan menolak untuk percaya kepada Yesus. Di depan umum mereka menghina jalan keselamatan melalui Yesus. Oleh karena itu Paulus meninggalkan rumah pertemuan tersebut dan mengajak orang-orang yang percaya untuk memisahkan diri dari mereka yang tidak percaya kepada Yesus. Sesudah itu, tiap hari dia mengajar orang-orang percaya di balai pertemuan yang dinamakan Balai Diskusi Tiranus.<f caller="+"><fr>19:9
</fr><fk>Balai Diskusi Tiranus
</fk><ft>Tiranus adalah nama orang. Sekarang tidak diketahui apakah dia pemilik balai itu atau tokoh yang biasa mengajar di situ. Kata dasar dari nama Tiranus berarti ‘penguasa’.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="ACT.19.10" />Sampai dua tahun berikutnya Paulus terus mengajar di tempat itu, sehingga semua orang yang tinggal di provinsi Asia mendengar berita keselamatan tentang Tuhan Yesus, baik orang Yahudi maupun yang bukan Yahudi.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Tujuh anak Skewa meniru Paulus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="ACT.19.11" />Selama masa itu, Allah melakukan banyak keajaiban yang luar biasa melalui Paulus.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="ACT.19.12" />Misalnya, kalau orang-orang sakit tidak bisa datang menemui Paulus, mereka cukup memegang saputangan atau kain yang pernah disentuh Paulus, dan mereka pun langsung sembuh. Begitu juga dengan orang yang kerasukan setan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13-14" bcv="ACT.19.13" />Suatu kali, ada tujuh orang dukun keliling yang hendak meniru Paulus. Mereka adalah anak-anak Skewa, seorang Yahudi yang mengaku sebagai imam besar. Mereka tidak percaya kepada Yesus, tetapi berusaha mengusir roh jahat dengan menggunakan nama Tuhan Yesus. Beberapa kali mereka berkata kepada orang-orang yang kerasukan roh-roh jahat, “Hai roh jahat, dengan nama Yesus yang diberitakan Paulus, kami perintahkan kalian keluar dari orang ini!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="ACT.19.15" />Tetapi sekali waktu, saat mereka melakukannya lagi, roh jahat yang hendak mereka usir justru menjawab lewat mulut orang yang dia rasuki, “Yesus aku kenal. Paulus juga aku tahu. Tetapi kalian bukan siapa-siapa!”
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="ACT.19.16" />Orang yang kerasukan roh jahat itu tiba-tiba berdiri, menyerang, dan merobek-robek pakaian mereka. Ketujuh anak Skewa dikalahkan olehnya, lalu mereka lari dari rumah itu dengan luka-luka dan telanjang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="ACT.19.17" />Ketika kejadian itu didengar oleh semua penduduk Efesus, baik orang Yahudi maupun yang bukan Yahudi, mereka menjadi ketakutan dan sangat menghormati Tuhan Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="ACT.19.18" />Lalu banyak orang yang sudah percaya kepada Yesus datang dan mengaku di depan umum bahwa mereka pernah terlibat dalam ilmu sihir.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="ACT.19.19" />Bahkan banyak dari antara mereka mengumpulkan kitab-kitab sihir mereka dan membakarnya di hadapan semua orang. Kalau dihitung-hitung, harga semua buku itu kira-kira 50.000 keping uang perak.<f caller="+"><fr>19:19
</fr><fk>50.000 keping uang perak
</fk><ft>Jumlah ini diperkirakan setara dengan gaji satu tahun milik 160 orang buruh harian.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="ACT.19.20" />Dengan demikian, berita keselamatan tentang Tuhan Yesus semakin tersebar dan semakin besar pengaruhnya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Paulus merencanakan perjalanan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="ACT.19.21" />Setelah semua peristiwa itu, Paulus berencana pergi ke Yerusalem dengan melewati Makedonia dan Akaya. Dia juga berkata, “Sesudah dari sana, saya harus mengunjungi Roma.”
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="ACT.19.22" />Lalu Paulus mengirim dua orang kepercayaannya, yaitu Timotius dan Erastus, untuk mendahuluinya ke provinsi Makedonia. Sementara itu, dia sendiri masih tinggal beberapa waktu di provinsi Asia.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kerusuhan di Efesus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="ACT.19.23" />Kira-kira pada waktu itu, terjadilah kerusuhan besar karena orang-orang menentang jalan keselamatan yang diajarkan oleh Paulus.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="ACT.19.24" />Masalah ini dimulai dari seorang pengusaha bernama Demetrius. Dia mempunyai usaha kerajinan perak. Di kota itu terdapat kuil dewi Artemis. Demetrius bersama rekan-rekan usahanya membuat hiasan miniatur berbentuk kuil itu, untuk dijual kepada para penyembah Artemis. Jadi semua yang terlibat dalam usaha itu mendapat penghasilan besar.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="ACT.19.25" />Demetrius mengumpulkan semua pengrajin yang ikut serta dalam pekerjaan itu lalu berkata kepada mereka, “Saudara-saudara, kalian semua tahu bahwa kita mendapat banyak uang karena usaha ini.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="ACT.19.26" />Tetapi sekarang kalian sendiri melihat dan mendengar bahwa Paulus sudah menghasut banyak orang dengan berkata, ‘Dewa-dewi yang dibuat oleh tangan manusia tidak hidup dan tidak berkuasa atas apa pun.’ Dan dia berhasil mempengaruhi banyak orang, baik penduduk Efesus maupun semua daerah di Asia.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="ACT.19.27" />Gara-gara si Paulus itu, pekerjaan kita akan dirugikan. Yang lebih parah, penyembahan dewi kita akan dianggap sia-sia, dan keagungan Artemis diinjak-injak! Sungguh celaka! Padahal dialah dewi agung yang dipuja oleh semua orang di Asia, bahkan seluruh dunia.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="ACT.19.28" />Mendengar perkataan Demetrius, hati orang-orang itu menjadi panas dan mereka berteriak-teriak, “Besarlah Artemis, dewi orang Efesus!”
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="ACT.19.29" />Lalu timbullah huru-hara di seluruh kota. Kedua teman Paulus yang dari Makedonia, yaitu Gayus dan Aristarkus, ditangkap dan diseret beramai-ramai memasuki stadion.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="ACT.19.30" />Melihat situasi itu, Paulus ingin masuk ke dalam stadion untuk berbicara kepada orang banyak, tetapi saudara-saudari seiman mati-matian melarangnya.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="ACT.19.31" />Bahkan beberapa pembesar di provinsi Asia yang sudah menjadi sahabat Paulus mengirim pesan supaya dia tidak masuk ke tempat itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="ACT.19.32" />Keadaan di dalam stadion kacau balau. Ada yang berteriak begini, dan ada yang berteriak begitu. Sebenarnya kebanyakan orang tidak tahu untuk apa mereka berkumpul di situ.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="ACT.19.33" />Lalu beberapa orang Yahudi mendorong maju seseorang bernama Aleksander supaya dia menjelaskan bahwa yang menyebabkan masalah ini bukanlah orang Yahudi. Aleksander pun berusaha menenangkan kerumunan besar itu dengan isyarat tangannya, karena dia hendak berbicara.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="ACT.19.34" />Tetapi waktu orang banyak mengenali dia sebagai orang Yahudi, mereka berteriak-teriak selama kira-kira dua jam, “Besarlah Artemis, dewi orang Efesus!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="ACT.19.35" />Lalu sekretaris kota menyuruh orang banyak itu tenang. Sesudah itu dia berkata, “Hai orang Efesus, tidak usah ribut! Semua orang di dunia ini sudah tahu bahwa kita orang Efesus yang menjaga kuil pusat penyembahan dewi besar kita Artemis, dan kita jugalah yang menjaga patungnya yang diturunkan dari langit!<f caller="+"><fr>19:35
</fr><fk>patungnya … dari langit
</fk><ft>Kemungkinan besar sebuah batu atau meteorit yang dianggap mirip dengan Artemis, berhala mereka.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="ACT.19.36" />Tidak akan ada yang bisa membantah hal itu. Jadi, hendaklah kita tenang. Jangan terburu-buru mengambil tindakan.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="ACT.19.37" />Percuma kalian membawa kedua orang itu ke sini. Karena mereka tidak mencuri apa pun dari kuil dewi kita, dan mereka juga tidak menghina dia.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="ACT.19.38" />Kalau Demetrius dan teman sekerjanya marah kepada seseorang, mereka bisa membawa perkara itu ke sidang pengadilan, di mana secara teratur kedua pihak bisa saling menunjukkan kesalahan di depan para hakim.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="ACT.19.39" />Dan kalau kalian mempunyai masalah-masalah yang lain, itu bisa kita selesaikan nanti dalam sidang rakyat yang sah.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="ACT.19.40" />Tetapi jika kita ribut-ribut seperti hari ini, penguasa kita pemerintah Romawi bisa menyalahkan kita. Karena kalau mereka bertanya, ‘Kenapa kalian membuat kerusuhan?’— kita tidak bisa memberikan alasan.”
<ve />
<v id="41" bcv="ACT.19.41" />Sesudah berkata begitu, dia menyuruh mereka bubar.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="20" />
<s style="s1">Paulus ke provinsi Makedonia dan Akaya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ACT.20.1" />Sesudah kerusuhan itu berakhir, Paulus mengumpulkan semua pengikut Yesus dan berpamitan dengan mereka, lalu berangkat ke provinsi Makedonia.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ACT.20.2" />Di situ dia mengunjungi jemaat-jemaat dan memberikan banyak nasihat untuk menguatkan mereka. Kemudian Paulus sampai ke provinsi Akaya, yang juga disebut Yunani.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="ACT.20.3" />Dia tinggal di sana selama tiga bulan. Tetapi ketika dia bersiap-siap untuk berlayar ke Siria, dia mendengar bahwa orang-orang Yahudi sedang berencana untuk membunuhnya dalam perjalanan itu. Jadi Paulus memutuskan untuk kembali melalui Makedonia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="ACT.20.4" />Orang-orang yang menyertai dia dalam perjalanan ke Asia adalah Timotius, Sopater (dari kota Berea), Aristarkus dan Sekundus (keduanya dari kota Tesalonika), Gayus (dari Derbe), serta Tikikus dan Trofimus (keduanya dari provinsi Asia).
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="ACT.20.5" />Mereka berangkat lebih dulu, lalu Paulus dan saya (Lukas) menyusul kemudian sementara mereka menunggu kami di Troas.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="ACT.20.6" />Kemudian, sesudah hari raya Paskah, kami berangkat dengan kapal dari Filipi menuju Troas. Sesudah lima hari perjalanan, kami berdua tiba di Troas dan bertemu dengan mereka. Kami semua tinggal di sana selama tujuh hari.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kunjungan terakhir Paulus ke kota Troas
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="ACT.20.7" />Pada hari Minggu malam,<f caller="+"><fr>20:7
</fr><fk>Minggu malam
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: hari pertama minggu itu. Bagi orang Yahudi, hari pertama tiap minggu dimulai sesudah matahari terbenam pada hari Sabtu, tetapi kalau Lukas menggunakan perhitungan waktu Yunani dalam ayat ini, maka yang dimaksud adalah Minggu malam.</ft></f> kami dan saudara-saudari seiman di Troas berkumpul untuk makan bersama dan mengadakan Perjamuan Kudus.<x caller="+"><xo>20:7
</xo><xt>Kis. 2:42 CK</xt></x> Paulus berkhotbah kepada mereka lama sekali, sampai tengah malam, karena rombongan kami berencana untuk berangkat meninggalkan mereka besok paginya.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="ACT.20.8" />Kami semua berkumpul di sebuah ruangan di tingkat atas dan banyak pelita dinyalakan.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="ACT.20.9" />Seorang pemuda bernama Eutikus duduk terkantuk-kantuk di jendela. Sementara Paulus masih terus berbicara, Eutikus tidak bisa lagi menahan kantuknya. Dia pun tertidur dan jatuh ke bawah dari tingkat tiga. Ketika orang-orang turun dan mengangkatnya, ternyata dia sudah mati.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="ACT.20.10" />Tetapi Paulus turun ke bawah dan langsung berlutut di samping pemuda itu serta memeluknya. Lalu Paulus berkata, “Jangan kuatir, karena dia masih hidup.”
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="ACT.20.11" />Kemudian Paulus dan kami kembali ke atas. Dia memimpin Perjamuan Kudus dan lanjut berbicara dengan mereka sampai subuh. Sesudah itu, dia berangkat bersama dengan kami rombongannya.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="ACT.20.12" />Sementara itu, Eutikus diantar pulang ke rumahnya, dan semua saudara seiman di situ sangat lega karena dia masih hidup.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Perjalanan Paulus dari Troas ke kota Miletus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="ACT.20.13" />Sesuai rencana yang sudah kami atur, Paulus berjalan kaki dari Troas ke kota Asos, sedangkan saya (Lukas) bersama anggota rombongan yang lain berlayar lebih dulu ke Asos dan menunggu dia di sana.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="ACT.20.14" />Jadi waktu Paulus tiba di Asos, dia juga naik kapal yang kami tumpangi, dan kami melanjutkan perjalanan ke kota Mitilene.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="ACT.20.15" />Hari berikutnya kami berlayar dari Mitilene sampai melihat pulau Kios. Kapal terus melaju, dan hari berikutnya kami melewati pulau Samos lalu singgah di Trogilium. Keesokan harinya, kami tiba di Miletus.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="ACT.20.16" />Dengan begitu kami sudah melewati Efesus. Paulus memang sudah memutuskan untuk tidak mampir di situ, supaya tidak terlalu lama tinggal di provinsi Asia. Karena sebisa mungkin dia mau mengikuti hari raya Pentakosta di Yerusalem.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Paulus berbicara untuk terakhir kali kepada para pemimpin jemaat di Efesus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="ACT.20.17" />Oleh sebab itu Paulus mengirim pesan ke Efesus untuk meminta para pemimpin jemaat di sana datang menemui dia di Miletus.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="ACT.20.18" />Sesudah mereka tiba, Paulus berkata kepada mereka, “Kalian sendiri tahu bagaimana cara hidup saya di antara kalian sejak hari pertama tiba di Asia sampai sekarang.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="ACT.20.19" />Saya selalu berusaha sungguh-sungguh melayani Tuhan Yesus tanpa meninggikan diri sebagai raja atas kalian, dan saya mengajar kalian dengan banyak mencucurkan air mata. Di samping itu, saya mengalami banyak kesusahan karena rencana-rencana jahat orang Yahudi.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="ACT.20.20" />Biarpun begitu, saya tidak segan-segan menyampaikan apa pun yang berguna bagi kalian, baik ketika mengajar di muka umum maupun dari rumah ke rumah.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="ACT.20.21" />Saya selalu mengajar dengan terus terang, baik kepada orang Yahudi maupun bukan Yahudi, supaya mereka bertobat dan percaya kepada Tuhan kita Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="ACT.20.22" />“Tetapi sekarang saya wajib menaati Roh Allah yang menyuruh saya pergi ke Yerusalem. Dan saya tidak tahu apa yang akan terjadi dengan saya di sana.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="ACT.20.23" />Lagipula, di setiap kota yang baru-baru ini saya kunjungi, Roh Kudus sudah memberitahukan bahwa nanti saya akan dipenjara dan mengalami penderitaan.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="ACT.20.24" />Tetapi bagi saya, kesengsaraan itu bukan masalah. Mati pun saya tidak takut. Saya hanya ingin tetap berjuang dengan sukacita sampai garis akhir dan menyelesaikan tugas yang sudah Tuhan Yesus percayakan kepada saya, yaitu memberitakan Kabar Baik tentang keselamatan karena kebaikan hati Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="ACT.20.25" />“Tetapi sekarang, dengan berat hati saya harus memberitahukan bahwa kita tidak akan pernah bertemu lagi. Pelayanan saya mengajar tentang kerajaan Allah di antara kalian sudah berakhir.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="ACT.20.26" />Jadi, hari ini saya tegaskan kepada kalian: Kalau ada di antara kalian yang masuk neraka, TUHAN Allah tidak akan menuntut saya!
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="ACT.20.27" />Karena dengan setia saya sudah memberitahukan kepada kalian semua ajaran yang Allah kehendaki untuk kalian ketahui.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="ACT.20.28" />“Jadi, jagalah dirimu masing-masing! Bimbinglah seluruh jemaat dengan baik, karena Roh Kudus sudah menetapkan kalian sebagai penjaga dan gembala atas jemaat milik Allah dan Tuhan Yesus, jemaat yang adalah kawanan domba-Nya yang sudah ditebus dengan darah-Nya sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="ACT.20.29" />Saya tahu bahwa sesudah saya pergi, serigala-serigala yang jahat akan menyusup ke antara kalian, dan mereka akan berusaha membinasakan kawanan domba ini.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="ACT.20.30" />Bahkan dari antara kalian sendiri akan muncul orang-orang yang berusaha memutar-balikkan ajaran benar, untuk menarik saudara-saudari seiman menjadi pengikut mereka.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="ACT.20.31" />Oleh karena itu, berjaga-jagalah! Ingatlah bahwa selama tiga tahun, siang dan malam, dengan bercucuran air mata, saya tidak pernah berhenti menasihati setiap kalian.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="ACT.20.32" />“Dan sekarang, Saudara-saudara, saya hanya dapat meninggalkan kalian dalam tangan TUHAN. Dialah yang akan menjaga kamu masing-masing. Dan kamu akan terjaga kalau memusatkan hidupmu pada kabar keselamatan dari Allah. Karena kabar itu berkuasa untuk menguatkanmu supaya kamu tetap layak menerima semua berkat yang sudah Allah sediakan bagi kita yang Dia sucikan.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="ACT.20.33" />Saya tidak pernah menginginkan harta kalian, baik berupa perak, emas, maupun pakaian.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="ACT.20.34" />Kalian sendiri tahu bahwa selama ini saya bekerja dengan tangan sendiri untuk memenuhi semua kebutuhan saya dan kebutuhan beberapa saudara seiman yang melayani bersama saya.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="ACT.20.35" />Dengan begitu saya selalu berusaha menjadi teladan tentang bagaimana seharusnya kita bekerja keras untuk menolong orang-orang yang lemah. Dan kita juga harus ingat bahwa Tuhan Yesus sudah berkata, ‘Orang yang memberi bantuan lebih diberkati daripada yang menerima bantuan itu.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="ACT.20.36" />Sesudah Paulus mengatakan semuanya itu, dia berlutut bersama mereka dan memimpin doa.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="ACT.20.37" />Mereka semua menangis tersedu-sedu sambil memeluk Paulus dan memberi ciuman perpisahan.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="ACT.20.38" />Mereka sangat sedih, terlebih karena Paulus mengatakan bahwa mereka tidak akan bertemu dia lagi. Lalu orang-orang itu mengantarkan Paulus dan kami ke kapal.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="21" />
<s style="s1">Paulus pergi ke Yerusalem
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ACT.21.1" />Setelah berpisah dengan para pemimpin Jemaat Efesus, kami berlayar menuju pulau Kos. Besoknya, kami ke pulau Rodos. Dan dari situ kami melanjutkan perjalanan sampai ke kota Patara.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ACT.21.2" />Di sana kami melihat sebuah kapal yang akan menyeberang ke daerah Fenisia.<f caller="+"><fr>21:2
</fr><fk>Fenisia
</fk><ft>Daerah pantai Fenisia terbentang di provinsi Siria dan Galilea.</ft></f> Lalu kami naik ke kapal itu dan berangkat.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="ACT.21.3" />Dalam pelayaran itu kami melihat pulau Siprus di sebelah kiri. Kapal kami hanya melewatinya dan terus berlayar ke Siria. Akhirnya kami singgah di kota Tirus, karena kapal itu membawa muatan yang harus diturunkan di situ.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ACT.21.4" />Waktu itu kami menemukan beberapa pengikut Yesus di sana dan tinggal bersama mereka selama tujuh hari. Melalui nubuatan dari Roh Allah mereka menasihatkan Paulus supaya jangan pergi ke Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="ACT.21.5" />Ketika tiba waktunya untuk berangkat lagi dengan kapal itu, semua saudara seiman di Tirus bersama para istri dan anak-anak mereka mengantar kami sampai ke luar kota. Lalu di pinggir pantai, kami berlutut dan berdoa bersama.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="ACT.21.6" />Sesudah berpamitan, kami naik ke kapal, dan mereka pulang ke rumah masing-masing.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="ACT.21.7" />Dari Tirus, kami lanjut berlayar dan tiba di kota Petolemais. Kami mencari saudara-saudari seiman di situ. Sesudah menemukan beberapa orang dan bersalam-salaman, mereka mengajak kami menginap malam itu.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="ACT.21.8" />Besoknya, kami menemani Paulus berlayar lagi dan tiba di kota Kaisarea. Di situ kami pergi kepada Filipus dan tinggal di rumahnya. Filipus ini memiliki kemampuan rohani untuk mengabarkan berita keselamatan. Dia juga salah satu dari ketujuh orang yang dulu dipilih sebagai petugas jemaat untuk melayani kebutuhan para janda.<x caller="+"><xo>21:8
</xo><xt>Kis. 6:5; 8:5-40</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="ACT.21.9" />Dia mempunyai empat anak gadis yang diberi kemampuan rohani untuk menyampaikan pesan yang diterima dari Roh Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="ACT.21.10" />Sesudah kami tinggal di sana beberapa hari, kebetulan datanglah seorang yang bernama Agabus dari provinsi Yudea. Dia juga mempunyai kemampuan rohani untuk bernubuat.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="ACT.21.11" />Agabus mendekati kami, mengambil ikat pinggang Paulus, lalu mengikat kaki dan tangannya sendiri dengan ikat pinggang itu. Kemudian dia berkata, “Roh Kudus memberitahukan, ‘Seperti inilah orang Yahudi di Yerusalem akan mengikat pemilik ikat pinggang ini. Lalu mereka akan menyerahkan dia ke tangan orang yang bukan Yahudi.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="ACT.21.12" />Waktu mendengar hal itu, kami bersama saudara-saudari seiman di Kaisarea memohon dengan sangat kepada Paulus supaya jangan melanjutkan perjalanan ke Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="ACT.21.13" />Tetapi Paulus menjawab, “Kenapa kalian menangis dan membuat hati saya hancur?! Jangankan hanya diikat, mati di Yerusalem pun saya sudah siap, demi nama Tuhan Yesus dimuliakan.”
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="ACT.21.14" />Kami tidak bisa mengubah pendapatnya. Akhirnya kami berhenti membujuk dia dan berkata, “Biarlah kehendak TUHAN yang jadi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="ACT.21.15" />Sesudah beberapa hari di Kaisarea, kami pun bersiap-siap dan berangkat ke Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="ACT.21.16" />Beberapa pengikut Yesus dari kota itu juga ikut bersama kami untuk mengantar kami ke rumah Manason, tempat di mana kami akan menginap selama di Yerusalem. Manason adalah orang Siprus yang sudah lama menjadi pengikut Yesus.<f caller="+"><fr>21:16
</fr><fk>pengikut Yesus
</fk><ft>Di dalam keempat Injil, kedua belas orang yang dipilih Yesus sebagai rasul-Nya lebih sering disebut murid-Nya. Tetapi mulai pasal 6, Lukas menggunakan kata ‘murid’ untuk orang-orang yang percaya kepada Yesus, dan kata itu digunakan di sini juga. Demi kejelasan, dalam Kisah Para Rasul, TSI sering menerjemahkan kata itu sebagai ‘pengikut’ Yesus. Karena Lukas menggunakan kata ‘murid/pengikut’ dengan cara lebih luas dari dalam Injilnya, kemungkinan besar Manason tidak mengikuti Yesus waktu Yesus masih hidup, tetapi sudah lama percaya kepada Yesus, misalnya sejak peristiwa dalam Kis. 2—5.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Paulus mengunjungi Yakobus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="ACT.21.17" />Sewaktu kami tiba di Yerusalem, saudara-saudari seiman menyambut kami dengan gembira.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="ACT.21.18" />Keesokan harinya, Paulus dan kami pergi menemui Yakobus. Semua pemimpin jemaat di sana juga sudah berkumpul bersamanya.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="ACT.21.19" />Paulus memberi salam kepada mereka dan menyampaikan laporan satu per satu tentang semua hal yang sudah diperbuat Allah melalui pelayanannya di antara orang bukan Yahudi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="ACT.21.20" />Sesudah mendengar laporan dari Paulus itu, mereka semua memuji TUHAN, lalu berkata kepada Paulus, “Saudara, kamu sendiri bisa melihat bahwa sekarang sudah ada ribuan orang Yahudi yang percaya kepada Yesus, dan mereka semua berpegang teguh kepada hukum Taurat.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="ACT.21.21" />Tetapi mereka sudah mendengar cerita palsu tentangmu, bahwa kamu mengajar semua orang Yahudi yang tersebar di daerah-daerah bangsa lain agar meninggalkan hukum Taurat. Yang mereka dengar, misalnya, kamu mengajari orang Yahudi untuk tidak mengikuti adat-istiadat Yahudi atau menyunat anak laki-laki mereka.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="ACT.21.22" />Jadi kita perlu berkumpul bersama dan meluruskan kesalahpahaman ini, karena mereka pasti akan mendengar bahwa kamu sudah kembali ke sini.
<ve />
<v id="23-24" bcv="ACT.21.23" />Kami sudah memikirkan suatu cara, begini: Di antara saudara seiman, ada empat orang yang sudah menyelesaikan perjanjian khusus<f caller="+"><fr>21:23-24
</fr><fk>perjanjian khusus
</fk><ft>Keempat orang itu masing-masing sudah menjalankan perjanjian khusus kepada Allah yang disebut ‘nazir’, seperti yang tertulis dalam Bil. 6:1-21. Dalam rangka melengkapi semua persyaratan untuk menyelesaikan jangka waktu perjanjian itu, mereka perlu melakukan upacara penyucian diri, di mana mereka harus mempersembahkan kurban dan mencukur rambut. Karena sebelumnya, selama menjalankan perjanjian khusus itu, rambut kepala mereka tidak boleh dipotong.</ft></f> dan perlu mengikuti upacara penyucian di teras rumah Allah. Ikutlah bersama mereka dalam upacara penyucian itu, dan bayarlah ongkos untuk mencukur rambut kalian. Kalau kamu melakukan itu, semua orang Yahudi di daerah ini yang melihatmu akan tahu bahwa kabar tentangmu itu tidak benar dan kamu sendiri masih mengikuti hukum Taurat.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="ACT.21.25" />Sedangkan mengenai saudara-saudari pengikut Yesus dari bangsa bukan Yahudi, kami sudah mengirim surat kepada mereka yang berisi aturan pokok saja, yaitu:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">‘Jangan ikut terlibat dalam apa pun yang berhubungan dengan berhala, termasuk makan sajian persembahannya.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Jangan makan daging binatang yang mati dicekik,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">atau apa saja yang mengandung darah,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan jangan melakukan percabulan.’”<x caller="+"><xo>21:25
</xo><xt>Kis. 15:20</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="ACT.21.26" />Jadi pada hari berikutnya, Paulus pergi bersama keempat orang itu untuk mendukung acara penyucian tersebut dan dia sendiri ikut juga dalam upacara itu. Kemudian dia masuk ke teras rumah Allah untuk memberitahukan kepada para imam tanggal berakhirnya tujuh hari proses penyucian mereka, dan persembahan mereka masing-masing akan diberikan pada tanggal itu.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Paulus ditangkap di rumah Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="ACT.21.27" />Ketika hampir berakhir masa tujuh hari penyucian mereka, beberapa orang Yahudi dari provinsi Asia melihat Paulus di salah satu teras rumah Allah. Lalu mereka menghasut orang banyak yang ada di sana untuk menangkap dia.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="ACT.21.28" />Mereka berteriak, “Hai orang Yahudi, tolong! Itulah dia!— orang yang mengajar di mana-mana untuk menentang adat-istiadat bangsa kita, hukum Taurat, dan rumah Allah yang kudus ini. Bahkan sekarang dia sudah menajiskan tempat suci ini dengan membawa orang bukan Yahudi ke dalam teras rumah Allah.”
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="ACT.21.29" />(Mereka berkata begitu karena pernah melihat Paulus di Yerusalem bersama Trofimus, orang Efesus itu. Mereka mengira Paulus sudah membawa dia ke dalam teras rumah Allah, padahal tidak.)
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="ACT.21.30" />Lalu seluruh kota menjadi kacau. Orang banyak berlarian dan mengepung Paulus. Mereka menangkap dia lalu menyeretnya keluar dari teras rumah Allah. Dan saat itu juga pintu-pintu teras rumah Allah ditutup.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="ACT.21.31" />Sementara orang banyak itu berusaha membunuh Paulus, laporan datang kepada komandan batalion<f caller="+"><fr>21:31
</fr><fk>komandan batalion
</fk><ft>Biasanya batalion Romawi terdiri dari kurang lebih 600 tentara. Dan di ayat 32, yang diterjemahkan ‘komandan kompi’ berarti komandan yang memimpin seratus tentara.</ft></f> Romawi bahwa seluruh penduduk Yerusalem sedang rusuh.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="ACT.21.32" />Dia langsung mengerahkan para tentara dan komandan kompi lalu berlari ke tempat kerusuhan itu. Ketika orang-orang Yahudi melihat komandan batalion dan tentaranya datang, mereka berhenti memukuli Paulus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="ACT.21.33" />Sesudah komandan itu tiba, dia menyuruh tentara-tentaranya menangkap Paulus dan mengikat dia dengan rantai kepada dua tentara di sebelah kiri dan kanannya. Lalu dia bertanya, “Siapa orang ini, dan kesalahan apa yang sudah dilakukannya?”
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="ACT.21.34" />Tetapi di antara orang banyak itu ada yang berteriak begini, dan ada yang berteriak begitu. Komandan batalion tidak bisa memastikan mana yang benar karena suara orang-orang itu sangat ribut. Jadi dia memerintahkan supaya Paulus dibawa ke markas.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="ACT.21.35" />Ketika sampai di tangga batu, tentara-tentara terpaksa mengangkat Paulus karena orang banyak itu berdesak-desakan hendak menyerang dia,
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="ACT.21.36" />dan karena begitu banyaknya orang yang mengikuti sambil berteriak-teriak, “Binasakan dia!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="ACT.21.37" />Sewaktu hampir tiba di dalam markas, Paulus bertanya kepada komandan batalion, “Bolehkah saya bicara sebentar dengan Tuan?”
</p>
<p style="p">Komandan itu menjawab, “Wah, rupanya kamu bisa berbahasa Yunani!
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="ACT.21.38" />Kalau begitu, kamu bukan orang Mesir yang beberapa waktu lalu memulai pemberontakan dan memimpin empat ribu orang pemberontak masuk ke padang belantara.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="ACT.21.39" />Jawab Paulus, “Saya memang orang Yahudi, tetapi saya berasal dari kota Tarsus di provinsi Kilikia. Jadi saya adalah warga salah satu kota penting dalam kerajaan Roma. Saya minta izin untuk berbicara kepada orang banyak ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="40" bcv="ACT.21.40" />Lalu komandan itu mengizinkan Paulus berbicara kepada orang banyak. Paulus berdiri di atas tangga dan memberi tanda dengan tangannya kepada mereka supaya tenang. Sesudah mereka diam, mulailah dia berbicara dalam bahasa Ibrani,
<ve />
</p>

<c id="22" />
<s style="s1">Paulus membela diri di hadapan orang banyak
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ACT.22.1" />“Saudara-saudara dan Bapak-bapak, dengarkanlah pembelaan saya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="ACT.22.2" />Ketika mereka mendengar Paulus berbicara dalam bahasa Ibrani, mereka menjadi lebih tenang lagi.
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu dia lanjut bicara,
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="ACT.22.3" />“Saya orang Yahudi, yang dilahirkan di provinsi Kilikia di kota Tarsus, tetapi saya dibesarkan di kota ini. Saya murid Gamaliel,<f caller="+"><fr>22:3
</fr><fk>Gamaliel
</fk><ft>Salah satu guru dalam kelompok agama Yahudi yang disebut Farisi. Lihat Kis. 5:34.</ft></f> dan saya dididik dengan ketat menurut hukum nenek moyang kita. Jadi saya sungguh-sungguh taat kepada Allah, sama seperti kalian hari ini.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ACT.22.4" />Karena itu, saya pernah menganiaya semua pengikut ‘jalan’ yang diajarkan Yesus, bahkan sampai setuju terhadap hukuman mati yang dijatuhkan pada mereka. Saya juga menangkap dan memasukkan mereka ke penjara, baik laki-laki maupun perempuan.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="ACT.22.5" />Imam besar dan semua pemimpin Yahudi bisa bersaksi tentang hal itu. Karena dari merekalah saya menerima surat-surat kuasa yang ditujukan kepada para pemimpin rumah-rumah pertemuan di Damsik, supaya ketika saya datang, saya diizinkan meringkus orang-orang yang mengikuti gerakan itu untuk dihukum di Yerusalem.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="ACT.22.6" />“Tetapi ketika saya dalam perjalanan mendekati Damsik, kira-kira tengah hari, tiba-tiba cahaya yang sangat terang memancar dari langit menyelubungi saya.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="ACT.22.7" />Lalu saya terjatuh ke tanah dan mendengar suara yang berkata, ‘Saulus, Saulus, mengapa kamu menganiaya Aku?’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="ACT.22.8" />“Saya menjawab, ‘Siapakah Engkau, Tuhan?’
</p>
<p style="p">“Lalu kata-Nya, ‘Akulah Yesus dari Nazaret, yang kamu aniaya itu.’
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="ACT.22.9" />Orang-orang yang ikut bersama saya juga melihat cahaya itu dan ketakutan, tetapi mereka tidak mengerti suara yang berbicara kepada saya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="ACT.22.10" />“Lalu saya bertanya, ‘Apa yang harus aku perbuat, Tuhan?’
</p>
<p style="p">“Dan Tuhan menjawab, ‘Berdirilah dan pergi ke Damsik. Di sana akan diberitahukan kepadamu semua hal yang sudah Aku rencanakan untuk kamu kerjakan.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="ACT.22.11" />“Tetapi karena cahaya yang terlalu silau tadi, mata saya menjadi buta. Jadi saya masuk ke kota dengan dituntun oleh teman-teman seperjalanan.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="ACT.22.12" />Di Damsik, ada seorang yang bernama Ananias.<f caller="+"><fr>22:12
</fr><fk>Ananias
</fk><ft>Dalam Kisah Para Rasul ada tiga orang yang bernama Ananias. Dua yang lainnya terdapat dalam Kis. 5:1 dan 23:2.</ft></f> Dia sangat setia menaati hukum Taurat, dan semua orang Yahudi di kota itu menghormatinya.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="ACT.22.13" />Dia datang berdiri di samping saya dan berkata, ‘Saudara Saulus, biarlah kamu dapat melihat kembali!’ Dan saat itu juga saya bisa melihat dia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="ACT.22.14" />“Lalu kata Ananias, ‘Allah nenek moyang kita sudah memilih kamu untuk mengetahui kehendak-Nya, untuk mendengar suara Yesus secara langsung, dan melihat Dia yang selalu hidup benar di mata Allah.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="ACT.22.15" />Hal-hal itu terjadi karena Dia sudah menetapkan kamu untuk memberitakan kesaksian kepada semua orang tentang apa yang sudah kamu lihat dan dengar.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="ACT.22.16" />Jadi tunggu apa lagi?! Berdirilah dan hendaklah kamu dibaptis. Berdoalah kepada Tuhan Yesus supaya kamu dibersihkan dari dosa-dosamu.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="ACT.22.17" />“Sesudah saya kembali ke Yerusalem dan sedang berdoa di rumah Allah, saya mendapat suatu penglihatan.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="ACT.22.18" />Dalam penglihatan itu tampaklah Yesus berkata, ‘Cepat pergi dari Yerusalem, karena orang-orang di sini tidak akan menerima kesaksianmu tentang Aku.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="ACT.22.19" />“Tetapi saya menjawab, ‘Tuhan, mereka tahu bahwa saya pernah masuk ke rumah-rumah pertemuan untuk memukuli orang-orang yang percaya kepada-Mu dan memasukkan mereka ke penjara.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="ACT.22.20" />Dan ketika Stefanus, saksi-Mu yang setia itu dibunuh, saya juga berdiri di sana dan mendukung pembunuhannya. Bahkan saya menjaga jubah para pembunuh itu.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="ACT.22.21" />“Kemudian Yesus berkata kepada saya, ‘Pergilah! Karena Aku akan mengutus kamu ke tempat-tempat yang jauh, yaitu kepada bangsa-bangsa bukan Yahudi.’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="ACT.22.22" />Sampai di sinilah orang banyak itu mau mendengarkan Paulus. Begitu mendengar “bangsa-bangsa bukan Yahudi”, mereka langsung berteriak-teriak, “Binasakan orang itu! Dia tidak pantas hidup!”
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="ACT.22.23" />Sambil berteriak-teriak, mereka melepaskan jubah mereka dan melempar-lemparkan debu ke udara.<f caller="+"><fr>22:23
</fr><fk>melepaskan jubah dan melemparkan debu ke udara
</fk><ft>Tindakan ini menunjukkan bahwa mereka sangat marah kepada Paulus dan bersiap mengambil tindakan keras.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="ACT.22.24" />Dengan cepat, komandan batalion menyuruh supaya Paulus dibawa masuk ke dalam markas. Lalu dia memberi perintah supaya Paulus dicambuk sambil diinterogasi, untuk mengetahui kenapa orang banyak tadi berteriak-teriak seperti itu terhadapnya.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="ACT.22.25" />Tetapi ketika tentara-tentara mengikat Paulus untuk dicambuk, dia bertanya kepada salah seorang komandan kompi yang berdiri di situ, “Apakah kalian diperbolehkan mencambuk seorang warga negara Roma sebelum dia diadili?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="ACT.22.26" />Mendengar kata-kata Paulus, komandan kompi itu pun pergi kepada komandan batalion dan berkata, “Tolong pertimbangkan lagi apa yang hendak Bapak lakukan terhadap orang itu! Dia warga negara Roma.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="ACT.22.27" />Maka komandan batalion itu mendatangi Paulus dan bertanya, “Katakanlah kepada saya: Apa benar kamu warga negara Roma?”
</p>
<p style="p">“Benar,” jawab Paulus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="ACT.22.28" />Karena menganggap Paulus berbohong, komandan itu mengejek dia berdasarkan pengakuan palsu yang biasa diberikan oleh tahanan Yahudi, “Ha, begitu ya. Pasti kamu juga sudah membayar mahal untuk membeli kewarganegaraan itu.”<f caller="+"><fr>22:28
</fr><fk>sindiran
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: “Saya harus membayar mahal untuk mendapat kewarganegaraan itu.” TSI menerjemahkan jawaban komandan sebagai sindiran.</ft></f>
</p>
<p style="p">Tetapi Paulus menjawab, “Bukan. Saya dilahirkan sebagai warga negara Roma.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="ACT.22.29" />Waktu mendengar jawaban itu, mereka yang ditugaskan mencambuk dia langsung mundur. Komandan batalion itu pun menjadi takut ketika menyadari bahwa Paulus— yang sudah dia suruh untuk diikat tanpa diperiksa lebih dulu— ternyata adalah warga negara Roma.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Paulus membela diri di depan sidang Mahkamah Agama Yahudi
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="ACT.22.30" />Tetapi komandan batalion itu ingin tahu kenapa Paulus dituduh oleh orang Yahudi. Jadi pada hari berikutnya dia memerintahkan agar semua imam kepala dan seluruh sidang Mahkamah Agama berkumpul. Lalu dia menempatkan Paulus di hadapan mereka tanpa dirantai.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="23" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ACT.23.1" />Paulus menatap para anggota sidang Mahkamah Agama itu lekat-lekat, lalu berkata, “Saudara-saudara, sampai hari ini saya selalu hidup baik di mata Allah tanpa rasa bersalah dalam hati.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="ACT.23.2" />Lalu Imam Besar Ananias menyuruh salah seorang yang berdiri di samping Paulus menampar mulutnya.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="ACT.23.3" />Tetapi Paulus berkata kepada Ananias, “Allah akan menampar engkau, hai orang munafik!<f caller="+"><fr>23:3
</fr><fk>orang munafik
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: tembok dicat putih. Paulus menggunakan kiasan yang menggambarkan Ananias seperti tembok kotor yang dicat putih. Artinya keadaan di dalam tidak sama dengan yang di luar.</ft></f> Engkau duduk di situ untuk mengadili saya menurut hukum Taurat, padahal engkau sendiri melanggar hukum Taurat dengan menyuruh orang menampar saya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="ACT.23.4" />Lalu mereka yang berdiri di dekat Paulus berkata, “Berani sekali kamu menghina imam besar, hamba Allah!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="ACT.23.5" />Jawab Paulus, “Saudara-saudara, saya tidak tahu bahwa dia imam besar. Seandainya saya tahu, tentu saya tidak akan berkata begitu, karena memang ada tertulis, ‘Jangan menghina pemimpin bangsamu.’”<x caller="+"><xo>23:5
</xo><xt>Kel. 22:28</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="ACT.23.6" />Paulus sudah mengetahui bahwa anggota sidang itu sebagian adalah kelompok Saduki dan sebagian lainnya kelompok Farisi. Jadi dia berseru, “Saudara-saudara, saya adalah orang Farisi, dan bapak saya juga seorang Farisi! Hari ini saya diadili karena keyakinan saya, yaitu bahwa orang-orang yang sudah mati akan dihidupkan kembali!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="ACT.23.7" />Sesudah Paulus berkata begitu, kelompok Farisi langsung gempar menolak Paulus disidang, sampai terjadilah perselisihan besar antara kelompok Farisi dan kelompok Saduki di situ.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="ACT.23.8" />(Hal itu terjadi karena kelompok Saduki mengajarkan bahwa sesudah manusia mati tidak akan ada kehidupan kembali, dan mereka tidak percaya adanya malaikat atau roh. Sedangkan orang Farisi mempercayai adanya semua itu.)
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="ACT.23.9" />Di antara mereka timbul keributan besar. Lalu beberapa ahli Taurat yang juga anggota kelompok Farisi berdiri dan memprotes dengan keras. Kata mereka, “Menurut kami, orang ini sama sekali tidak bersalah! Mungkin benar ada malaikat atau roh yang berbicara kepadanya. Jangan sampai kita melawan Allah!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="ACT.23.10" />Akhirnya perdebatan itu menjadi semakin panas dan berbahaya sehingga komandan batalion takut kalau Paulus akan dikeroyok oleh mereka. Jadi dia menyuruh tentaranya mengamankan Paulus dari tengah-tengah mereka dan membawanya ke markas.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="ACT.23.11" />Malam itu, Tuhan Yesus menampakkan diri di samping Paulus dan berkata, “Jangan takut, Paulus. Sebagaimana kamu sudah bersaksi tentang Aku di Yerusalem, begitu jugalah kamu akan bersaksi tentang Aku di Roma.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Orang Yahudi membuat rencana untuk membunuh Paulus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="ACT.23.12" />Besok paginya orang Yahudi berkumpul diam-diam untuk mengatur rencana membunuh Paulus. Mereka masing-masing juga bersumpah, “Saya tidak akan makan atau minum apa pun sebelum berhasil menghabisi Paulus! Biar Allah menghukum saya kalau saya melanggarnya.”
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="ACT.23.13" />Ada lebih dari empat puluh orang yang terlibat dalam persekongkolan itu.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="ACT.23.14" />Lalu mereka pergi kepada imam-imam kepala dan para pemimpin Yahudi untuk memberitahukan, “Kami sudah bersumpah di hadapan Allah bahwa kami tidak akan makan dan minum apa-apa sebelum berhasil membunuh Paulus.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="ACT.23.15" />Jadi kalian atas nama sidang Mahkamah Agama, mintalah kepada komandan batalion supaya Paulus dibawa lagi kepada kalian besok, seolah-olah kalian mau memeriksa perkaranya lebih teliti. Kami akan membunuhnya sewaktu dia dalam perjalanan ke sini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="ACT.23.16" />Tetapi keponakan laki-laki Paulus mendengar tentang rencana itu. (Dia adalah anak dari saudara perempuan Paulus.) Dia pun pergi ke markas dan memberitahukan hal itu kepada Paulus.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="ACT.23.17" />Lalu Paulus memanggil salah satu komandan kompi dan berkata, “Tolong bawa pemuda ini kepada komandan batalion, karena dia mau menyampaikan sesuatu kepadanya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="ACT.23.18" />Maka komandan kompi itu membawanya kepada komandan batalion dan berkata, “Paulus, tahanan itu, memanggil dan meminta saya mengantarkan pemuda ini kepadamu. Dia mau menyampaikan sesuatu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="ACT.23.19" />Lalu komandan batalion menarik tangan pemuda itu dan membawanya sedikit menjauh serta bertanya, “Apa yang mau kamu katakan kepada saya?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="ACT.23.20" />Pemuda itu menjawab, “Orang-orang Yahudi sudah membuat rencana untuk meminta Tuan membawa Paulus ke Mahkamah Agama besok pagi. Mereka akan berpura-pura hendak memeriksa perkaranya lebih teliti.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="ACT.23.21" />Tetapi Tuan, jangan dengarkan mereka, karena lebih dari empat puluh orang sudah mengatur rencana untuk menyerang Paulus dalam perjalanan. Mereka sudah bersumpah untuk tidak makan dan minum sebelum berhasil membunuh Paulus. Sekarang mereka sudah siap dan hanya menunggu keputusan dari Tuan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="ACT.23.22" />Maka komandan itu menyuruh dia pulang dengan berpesan, “Jangan katakan kepada siapa pun bahwa kamu sudah memberitahukan hal ini kepada saya.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Paulus dikirim ke Kaisarea
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="23-24" bcv="ACT.23.23" />Kemudian komandan itu memanggil dua komandan kompinya dan memberi perintah, “Siapkan tiga kelompok tentara: Pasukan berpedang dua ratus orang, pasukan bertombak dua ratus orang, dan pasukan berkuda tujuh puluh orang. Mereka harus membawa Paulus dengan aman kepada Gubernur Feliks di Kaisarea. Siapkan juga beberapa kuda untuk Paulus dan segala keperluannya. Bersiap-siaplah untuk berangkat jam sembilan malam ini.”
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="ACT.23.25" />Lalu komandan batalion menulis surat yang isinya,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi"><v id="26" bcv="ACT.23.26" />“Kepada yang mulia dan terhormat Gubernur Feliks: Salam dari Klaudius Lisias.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi"><v id="27" bcv="ACT.23.27" />Bersama surat ini saya mengirim satu orang tahanan bernama Paulus. Dia sudah ditangkap oleh orang-orang Yahudi, dan mereka bermaksud membunuhnya. Tetapi saya datang dengan tentara saya untuk menyelamatkan dia, karena saya mendengar bahwa dia adalah warga negara Romawi.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="ACT.23.28" />Saya ingin mengetahui mengapa mereka menuduh orang ini, jadi saya membawanya ke sidang Mahkamah Agama mereka.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="ACT.23.29" />Ternyata mereka menuntut dia karena beberapa persoalan hukum Taurat mereka, tetapi dia tidak bersalah atas sesuatu yang pantas dijatuhi hukuman mati atau hukuman penjara.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="ACT.23.30" />Ketika saya diberitahu bahwa orang Yahudi sudah mengatur rencana untuk membunuhnya, saya langsung mengirim dia kepada Tuan. Saya juga sudah menyuruh mereka yang menuduh dia untuk memperkarakan hal itu di hadapan Tuan. Sekian pemberitahuan dari saya. Salam hormat.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="ACT.23.31" />Maka tentara-tentara itu membawa Paulus ke kota Antipatris pada malam hari, sesuai perintah yang mereka terima.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="ACT.23.32" />Hari berikutnya, pasukan berkuda meneruskan perjalanan dengan Paulus, sedangkan empat ratus tentara yang lain kembali ke markas.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="ACT.23.33" />Ketika tujuh puluh penunggang kuda itu bersama Paulus tiba di Kaisarea, mereka menyerahkan Paulus beserta surat itu kepada gubernur.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="ACT.23.34" />Sesudah gubernur membaca surat itu, dia bertanya kepada Paulus, “Kamu berasal dari provinsi mana?” Paulus menjawab bahwa dia dari provinsi Kilikia,
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="ACT.23.35" />lalu berkatalah gubernur, “Saya akan mendengar perkaramu waktu orang-orang yang menuduh kamu sudah tiba di sini.” Kemudian dia memberi perintah supaya Paulus ditahan di dalam gedung pemerintah yang dibangun Raja Herodes.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="24" />
<s style="s1">Para pemimpin Yahudi menuduh Paulus di depan Gubernur Feliks
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ACT.24.1" />Lima hari kemudian, imam besar Ananias dan beberapa pemimpin orang Yahudi pergi ke Kaisarea. Mereka datang kepada gubernur untuk mengajukan tuntutan terhadap Paulus. Seorang ahli hukum negara bernama Tertulus ikut bersama mereka.
<ve />
<v id="2-3" bcv="ACT.24.2" />Lalu Paulus dipanggil dan dibawa menghadap gubernur. Sesudah itu, Tertulus mulai mendakwa Paulus dengan berkata, “Bapak Gubernur Feliks yang saya hormati, berkat pemerintahan Bapak, kami sudah menikmati kedamaian. Bangsa kami juga sudah banyak mengalami kemajuan karena kebijaksanaan Bapak. Jadi dalam semua hal itu dan di mana pun kami berada, kami sangat menghargai semua yang sudah Bapak perbuat, dan kami berterima kasih untuk semuanya itu.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ACT.24.4" />Namun, supaya tidak terlalu banyak membuang waktu Bapak, saya minta dengan hormat supaya Bapak bersedia mendengarkan pengaduan kami yang singkat ini.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="ACT.24.5" />Kami sudah menemukan bahwa orang yang bernama Paulus ini adalah pengacau. Dia menimbulkan banyak perpecahan di antara orang Yahudi di seluruh wilayah kerajaan Romawi. Dia juga seorang pemimpin dari kelompok yang mengikuti ajaran Yesus orang Nazaret itu.
<ve />
<v id="6-8" bcv="ACT.24.6" />Dia bahkan sudah mencoba menajiskan rumah Allah, tetapi kami cepat menangkapnya.<f caller="+"><fr>24:6-8
</fr><fk>varian tekstual
</fk><ft>Sekitar 41% salinan kuno mempunyai berbagai variasi dalam kata-kata ini yang kemudian dihitung sebagai ayat 7-8a. Salah satu varian yang pasti bukan ditulis oleh Lukas menuliskan, “Saat itu kami mau menghukum dia sesuai hukum agama kami. Tetapi komandan batalion Lisias datang kepada kami dan merebut dia dari tangan kami dengan kekerasan. Lalu dia menyuruh kami datang kepada Tuan untuk mengajukan tuduhan-tuduhan kami atas kesalahan-kesalahan orang ini.”</ft></f> Kalau Bapak memeriksa dia, Bapak sendiri akan mengetahui bahwa semua tuduhan kami terhadap dia memang benar.”
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="ACT.24.9" />Orang-orang Yahudi yang hadir pun ikut mendukung dan membenarkan semua perkataan Tertulus.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Paulus membela diri di hadapan Gubernur Feliks
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="ACT.24.10" />Lalu gubernur memberi tanda sebagai izin kepada Paulus untuk berbicara. Maka Paulus berkata, “Yang saya hormati, Bapak Gubernur, saya tahu bahwa Bapak sudah bertahun-tahun lamanya menjadi pemimpin bangsa ini dan memutuskan perkara-perkara mereka. Karena itu saya tidak takut membela diri di hadapan Bapak.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="ACT.24.11" />Baru dua belas hari lalu saya datang ke Yerusalem untuk beribadah. Hal itu bisa dibuktikan dengan mudah karena ada banyak saksi. Jadi tidak mungkin ada waktu bagi saya untuk melakukan hal-hal yang mereka tuduhkan tadi.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="ACT.24.12" />Dan seorang pun tidak pernah melihat saya bertengkar atau melakukan kekacauan, baik di dalam teras rumah Allah, di rumah-rumah pertemuan orang Yahudi, atau di mana saja di dalam kota itu.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="ACT.24.13" />Orang-orang ini tidak bisa membuktikan kepada Bapak bahwa tuduhan-tuduhan mereka itu benar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="ACT.24.14" />“Tetapi saya mengakui bahwa saya memang menyembah Allah nenek moyang kami dengan mengikuti ‘jalan keselamatan’ yang diajarkan oleh Yesus, orang Nazaret itu. Menurut para penuduh ini, siapa pun yang mengikuti jalan itu adalah pengikut ajaran sesat. Tetapi saya masih percaya kepada semua yang tertulis dalam hukum Taurat dan kitab para nabi.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="ACT.24.15" />Sama seperti mereka, saya juga mempunyai keyakinan bahwa suatu hari nanti Allah akan menghidupkan kembali setiap orang yang sudah mati, baik orang benar maupun orang jahat.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="ACT.24.16" />Oleh karena itu, saya selalu berusaha melakukan yang terbaik supaya hati nurani saya tidak merasa bersalah, dan dengan demikian saya hidup benar dalam pandangan Allah dan manusia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="ACT.24.17" />“Sesudah beberapa tahun meninggalkan Yerusalem, saya kembali ke sana untuk membawa beberapa kurban persembahan kepada Allah dan sumbangan dana untuk menolong saudara-saudari sebangsa yang miskin.
<ve />
<v id="18-19" bcv="ACT.24.18" />Ketika beberapa orang Yahudi dari Asia melihat saya di dalam teras rumah Allah, saya baru saja selesai menjalani upacara penyucian diri.<x caller="+"><xo>24:18-19
</xo><xt>Kis. 21:20-24, 26</xt></x> Saat itu tidak ada orang banyak di sana dan saya tidak terlibat kekacauan apa pun. Seharusnya orang-orang Asia itulah yang datang dan menyampaikan tuduhan mereka kepada Bapak, sekiranya ada tuduhan mereka terhadap saya.
<ve />
<v id="20-21" bcv="ACT.24.20" />Atau biarlah orang-orang yang ada di sini mengatakan kesalahan apa yang mereka temukan ketika saya disidang di depan Mahkamah Agama. Pada waktu itu, mereka tidak menemukan kesalahan apa pun pada saya, kecuali mereka tidak senang dengan perkataan yang saya sampaikan dengan nyaring. Saya berkata, ‘Hari ini saya diadili karena keyakinan saya bahwa orang-orang yang sudah mati akan dihidupkan kembali!’”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="ACT.24.22" />Sesudah mendengarnya, Gubernur Feliks menunda sidang itu dengan berkata, “Waktu komandan Lisias datang, saya akan memutuskan perkaramu.” (Kebetulan Feliks sudah tahu banyak tentang jalan keselamatan ajaran Yesus.)
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="ACT.24.23" />Lalu dia memerintahkan seorang komandan kompi yang bertugas di situ supaya Paulus tetap dijaga, tetapi tidak perlu diikat dengan rantai, dan supaya Paulus diberi kebebasan untuk menerima kunjungan atau bantuan dari teman-temannya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Paulus berbicara kepada Feliks dan istrinya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="ACT.24.24" />Beberapa hari kemudian, Feliks bersama istrinya kembali ke kota itu dari suatu perjalanan. (Istrinya Drusila adalah seorang Yahudi.) Feliks menyuruh supaya Paulus dipanggil menghadap mereka berdua. Kemudian mereka mendengarkan Paulus berbicara tentang bagaimana percaya kepada Kristus.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="ACT.24.25" />Tetapi waktu Paulus menjelaskan tentang cara hidup yang benar di mata TUHAN, tentang menguasai diri, dan bagaimana nanti Allah akan menghakimi manusia, Feliks menjadi takut lalu berkata, “Cukup sekian dulu! Kamu boleh pergi sekarang. Kalau ada kesempatan, saya akan memanggilmu lagi.”
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="ACT.24.26" />Selama itu, Feliks berharap Paulus memberi uang suap kepadanya supaya dibebaskan. Karena itulah dia sering menyuruh supaya Paulus dibawa menghadap untuk berbicara dengannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="ACT.24.27" />Tetapi setelah dua tahun berlalu, Feliks digantikan oleh Porkius Festus. Ketika meninggalkan jabatannya, Feliks sengaja membiarkan Paulus tetap ditahan karena dia ingin menyenangkan orang Yahudi.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="25" />
<s style="s1">Paulus meminta diadili oleh raja Romawi
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ACT.25.1" />Tiga hari sesudah Gubernur Festus tiba di Kaisarea, dia pergi ke Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ACT.25.2" />Di sana, imam besar dan para pemimpin orang Yahudi datang kepadanya untuk menyampaikan berbagai tuduhan terhadap Paulus.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="ACT.25.3" />Mereka memohon dengan sangat supaya Paulus dikirim kembali ke Yerusalem. Karena diam-diam mereka sudah berencana untuk membunuhnya dalam perjalanan.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ACT.25.4" />Tetapi Festus menjawab, “Paulus ditahan di Kaisarea, dan saya sendiri akan segera pergi ke sana.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="ACT.25.5" />Jadi biarlah beberapa orang dari pemimpin kalian ikut dengan saya ke sana. Kalau memang Paulus berbuat salah, merekalah yang akan mengadukan dia di sana.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="ACT.25.6" />Sesudah Festus tinggal di Yerusalem sepuluh hari lebih, dia kembali ke Kaisarea. Hari berikutnya dia mengadakan sidang pengadilan dan memerintahkan agar Paulus dibawa menghadapnya.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="ACT.25.7" />Waktu Paulus masuk ke ruangan itu, orang-orang Yahudi yang datang dari Yerusalem berdiri mengelilingi dia. Mereka mengajukan banyak tuduhan berat terhadapnya, tetapi mereka tidak bisa membuktikan bahwa tuduhan itu benar.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="ACT.25.8" />Kemudian Paulus membela diri dengan berkata, “Saya tidak pernah melanggar hukum Taurat orang Yahudi. Saya juga tidak melakukan kesalahan terhadap rumah Allah, apalagi melawan raja Romawi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="ACT.25.9" />Tetapi karena Festus ingin mengambil hati orang Yahudi, dia bertanya kepada Paulus, “Maukah kamu pergi ke Yerusalem untuk diadili di sana di hadapan saya tentang semua tuduhan ini?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="ACT.25.10" />Jawab Paulus, “Saya sekarang berdiri di hadapan pengadilan raja Romawi, dan di sinilah sepantasnya saya diadili. Saya tidak bersalah terhadap umat Yahudi, seperti yang engkau sendiri ketahui.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="ACT.25.11" />Kalau saya terbukti melakukan kejahatan yang membuat saya pantas dihukum mati, saya rela menerimanya. Tetapi karena apa yang mereka tuduhkan terhadap saya tidak benar, maka tidak seorang pun berhak menyerahkan saya kepada mereka. Saya minta supaya raja Romawi sendiri yang mengadili perkara saya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="ACT.25.12" />Lalu, sesudah Festus membicarakan hal itu dengan dewan sidang, dia menjawab, “Baiklah. Sesuai permohonanmu untuk diadili oleh baginda raja, kamu akan pergi ke Roma untuk menghadap beliau.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Festus bertanya kepada Raja Herodes Agripa tentang Paulus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="ACT.25.13" />Beberapa hari kemudian, Raja Agripa<f caller="+"><fr>25:13
</fr><fk>Agripa
</fk><ft>Raja ini adalah Herodes Agripa II, yaitu cucu Herodes Agung.</ft></f> dan adik perempuannya bernama Bernike<f caller="+"><fr>25:13
</fr><fk>Bernike
</fk><ft>Bernike ini adalah adik perempuan Raja Agripa II dan anak Herodes Agripa I.</ft></f> tiba di Kaisarea untuk mengunjungi Gubernur Festus.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="ACT.25.14" />Sesudah beberapa hari mereka tinggal di sana, Festus menceritakan tentang persoalan Paulus kepada Agripa, “Di sini ada seorang tahanan yang ditinggalkan oleh Feliks di dalam penjara.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="ACT.25.15" />Waktu saya di Yerusalem, para imam kepala dan pemimpin Yahudi menyampaikan bahwa orang ini sudah melakukan banyak kejahatan. Mereka meminta saya supaya dia dihukum mati.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="ACT.25.16" />Tetapi saya menjawab mereka bahwa menurut hukum Romawi, seorang tertuduh tidak bisa sembarangan dihukum mati. Sebelumnya dia harus diberi kesempatan untuk membela diri di hadapan para penuduhnya.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="ACT.25.17" />Jadi, waktu mereka datang ke sini bersama saya, saya tidak menunda untuk mengurus masalah itu. Besoknya saya langsung mengadakan sidang pengadilan dan menyuruh supaya tahanan itu dibawa menghadap saya.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="ACT.25.18" />Tetapi ketika orang-orang yang memusuhinya menyampaikan tuduhan-tuduhan terhadap dia, mereka tidak menunjukkan adanya kesalahan berat yang dia perbuat, seperti yang sudah saya sangka.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="ACT.25.19" />Masalahnya hanya perbedaan pendapat tentang ajaran agama mereka, dan tentang seseorang yang sudah mati yang bernama Yesus, sebab Paulus bersikeras bahwa orang itu hidup kembali.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="ACT.25.20" />Saya bingung bagaimana harus menyelidiki masalah ini. Itu sebabnya saya menanyai Paulus apakah dia mau diadili tentang tuduhan-tuduhan itu di Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="ACT.25.21" />Tetapi Paulus sendiri meminta supaya perkaranya diadili langsung oleh baginda raja Romawi. Jadi saya memerintahkan supaya dia tetap ditahan sampai saya mendapat kesempatan untuk mengirimnya kepada raja kita.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="ACT.25.22" />Lalu jawab Agripa kepada Festus, “Saya sendiri juga ingin mendengar orang itu berbicara.”
</p>
<p style="p">Kata Festus, “Kalau begitu, saya akan mengatur waktu supaya Tuan mendapat kesempatan untuk mendengarkan dia besok.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="ACT.25.23" />Keesokan harinya, Agripa bersama Bernike datang dan disambut dengan upacara penghormatan yang meriah. Mereka masuk ke ruang sidang pengadilan bersama-sama dengan para komandan tentara dan orang-orang penting di kota itu. Lalu Festus memberi perintah supaya Paulus dibawa masuk.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="ACT.25.24" />Kemudian Festus berkata, “Raja Agripa dan semua yang berkumpul di sini, kalian lihat orang ini. Semua orang Yahudi— baik yang di Yerusalem maupun yang ada di sini— sudah menuntut saya dengan berteriak-teriak bahwa orang ini tidak boleh dibiarkan hidup.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="ACT.25.25" />Tetapi waktu saya memeriksa perkaranya, saya tidak menemukan satu kesalahan pun yang membuat dia pantas dihukum mati. Jadi ketika dia minta supaya masalahnya diadili oleh baginda raja, saya pun memutuskan untuk mengirim dia ke Roma.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="ACT.25.26" />Tetapi saya tidak mempunyai pernyataan yang masuk akal untuk bisa ditulis dalam surat keterangan kepada baginda raja. Karena itu, saya membawa dia menghadap kalian, terutama kepada Tuan, Raja Agripa, supaya melalui pemeriksaan ini, apa yang harus saya tulis menjadi jelas.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="ACT.25.27" />Karena menurut pendapat saya, tidak pantas membawa seorang tahanan menghadap baginda raja tanpa disertai surat keterangan yang menjelaskan tuntutan terhadapnya.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="26" />
<s style="s1">Paulus membela diri di hadapan Raja Agripa
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ACT.26.1" />Lalu Agripa berkata kepada Paulus, “Kamu boleh berbicara untuk membela diri.”
</p>
<p style="p">Kemudian Paulus mengangkat tangannya sebagai tanda untuk mulai berbicara. Dia berkata,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ACT.26.2" />“Yang Mulia Raja Agripa, saya senang sekali karena hari ini saya diperkenankan berdiri di hadapan Tuan untuk membela diri dari semua tuduhan yang disampaikan oleh orang Yahudi,
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="ACT.26.3" />terutama karena Tuan mengetahui sedalam-dalamnya tentang semua adat istiadat Yahudi dan hal-hal yang menimbulkan perbedaan pendapat di antara mereka. Karena itu, saya mohon Tuan mendengarkan saya dengan sabar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="ACT.26.4" />“Semua orang Yahudi tahu pendidikan dan cara hidup saya sebagai orang Yahudi, karena sejak masih muda saya tinggal di antara mereka, pertama di kota kelahiran saya Tarsus, kemudian di Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="ACT.26.5" />Mereka sudah lama mengenal saya, dan kalau mereka mau bersaksi, mereka bisa mengatakan bahwa saya sudah hidup dengan baik sebagai anggota kelompok Farisi, yaitu kelompok yang paling ketat didikannya dalam agama kami.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="ACT.26.6" />Dan sekarang, di sini saya berdiri untuk diadili justru karena keyakinan saya, yaitu bahwa Allah akan memenuhi salah satu janji penting yang dulu Dia janjikan kepada nenek moyang kami.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="ACT.26.7" />Kedua belas suku bangsa kami juga masih menanti-nantikan janji itu ditepati. Oleh karena itulah mereka sungguh-sungguh beribadah kepada Allah siang dan malam. Tetapi justru karena pengharapan yang sama itulah, ya Raja Agripa, saya dituduh oleh bangsa saya!
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="ACT.26.8" />Jadi saya bertanya kepada kalian semua: Kenapa kalian susah sekali percaya bahwa Allah berkuasa menghidupkan kembali orang-orang mati?
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="ACT.26.9" />“Sebenarnya dulu saya juga berpikir bahwa semua orang Yahudi wajib bertindak keras melawan segala sesuatu yang dilakukan atas nama Yesus, orang Nazaret itu.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="ACT.26.10" />Hal itu jugalah yang pernah saya lakukan di Yerusalem. Dengan kuasa yang saya dapat dari imam-imam kepala, saya sudah memasukkan banyak sekali umat Kristus<f caller="+"><fr>26:10
</fr><fk>umat Kristus
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Paulus menyebut mereka ‘orang-orang kudus’. Maksudnya adalah orang-orang yang percaya kepada Yesus dan yang disucikan oleh-Nya.</ft></f> ke dalam penjara. Dan saat mereka diadili oleh Mahkamah Agama, saya juga ikut memberikan suara agar mereka dihukum mati.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="ACT.26.11" />Bahkan sering kali saya juga menyiksa mereka di rumah-rumah pertemuan dan berusaha memaksa mereka untuk menghina Yesus. Kemarahan sangat menguasai diri saya, sehingga saya mengejar mereka sampai ke kota-kota lain.”
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Paulus menceritakan bahwa dia melihat Yesus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="ACT.26.12" />“Dalam rangka itulah saya pergi ke Damsik dengan surat izin dan kuasa penuh dari imam-imam kepala.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="ACT.26.13" />Tetapi Yang Mulia, kira-kira tengah hari dalam perjalanan itu, suatu cahaya dari langit— yang lebih terang dari matahari— menyinari saya dan juga orang-orang yang berjalan dengan saya.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="ACT.26.14" />Kami semua jatuh ke tanah, lalu saya mendengar suara yang berkata kepada saya dalam bahasa Ibrani, ‘Saulus, Saulus, mengapa kamu menganiaya Aku? Kamu seperti sapi yang terus menendang tongkat tajam gembalanya. Sebab dengan melawan kehendak-Ku, kamu menyusahkan dirimu sendiri.’
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="ACT.26.15" />“Lalu saya bertanya, ‘Siapakah Engkau, Tuhan?’
</p>
<p style="p">“Dan Dia menjawab, ‘Akulah Yesus, yang kamu aniaya itu.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="ACT.26.16" />Tetapi sekarang, berdirilah! Aku memperlihatkan diri kepadamu karena Aku sudah memilih kamu untuk melayani-Ku. Dan kamu akan memberitakan kesaksianmu tentang apa yang sudah kamu lihat dan apa yang akan Aku tunjukkan kepadamu nanti.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="ACT.26.17" />Aku akan menyelamatkan kamu dari orang-orang yang memusuhimu, baik orang Yahudi maupun yang bukan Yahudi. Dan sekarang Aku mengutusmu kepada orang yang bukan Yahudi,
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="ACT.26.18" />supaya kamu membuat mereka sadar sehingga tidak lagi hidup dalam kegelapan, tetapi hidup dalam terang. Juga supaya mereka tidak lagi dikuasai Satanas,<x caller="+"><xo>26:18
</xo><xt>Why. 20:2-3</xt></x> tetapi dikuasai oleh Allah. Dengan begitu, dosa mereka akan diampuni, dan mereka akan ikut mendapat bagian bersama orang-orang yang disucikan karena percaya penuh kepada-Ku.’”
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Paulus menjelaskan tentang pelayanannya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="ACT.26.19" />“Karena itu, ya Raja Agripa, saya berusaha untuk tetap taat kepada penglihatan dari surga itu.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="ACT.26.20" />Lalu saya mulai mengajarkan berita keselamatan, pertama-tama kepada orang-orang di Damsik, kemudian di Yerusalem, lalu di seluruh provinsi Yudea, juga di daerah-daerah orang yang bukan Yahudi. Saya memberitakan bahwa mereka harus bertobat dari dosa-dosa mereka dan berbalik kepada TUHAN, serta melakukan hal-hal yang menunjukkan bahwa mereka memang sudah bertobat.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="ACT.26.21" />Karena alasan itulah orang Yahudi menangkap saya di rumah Allah dan berusaha membunuh saya.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="ACT.26.22" />Tetapi Allah selalu melindungi saya, sehingga sampai hari ini saya masih bisa bersaksi kepada semua orang, baik yang berkedudukan rendah maupun tinggi. Dan saya hanya memberitakan apa yang sudah dinubuatkan oleh para nabi dan Musa,
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="ACT.26.23" />yaitu bahwa Kristus harus menderita dan mati sesuai dengan ketetapan Allah, lalu dihidupkan kembali sehingga Dia menjadi Orang pertama yang bangkit dari kematian. Dan berita kebangkitan-Nya itu akan menjadi seperti cahaya penunjuk jalan keselamatan yang menerangi semua bangsa, baik Yahudi maupun bukan Yahudi.”
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Paulus mendorong Raja Agripa untuk menjadi pengikut Kristus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="ACT.26.24" />Sementara Paulus sedang mengucapkan pembelaannya itu, Festus berbicara keras-keras, “Paulus, kamu sudah gila! Kamu terlalu banyak belajar tentang agama sampai menjadi gila!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="ACT.26.25" />Tetapi Paulus menjawab, “Saya tidak gila, Festus Yang Mulia! Apa yang saya katakan itu benar dan masuk akal.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="ACT.26.26" />Yang mulia Raja Agripa juga sudah tahu tentang hal-hal itu, maka saya bisa berbicara dengan terus terang kepadanya. Dan saya yakin bahwa beliau bukan orang yang baru saja mendengar tentang hal-hal ini, karena semua ini sudah sangat diketahui oleh umum.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="ACT.26.27" />Nah, Raja Agripa, apakah engkau percaya apa yang sudah dinubuatkan oleh nabi-nabi? Saya yakin bahwa engkau percaya!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="ACT.26.28" />Jawab Agripa kepada Paulus, “Wah, wah, kamu pikir kamu bisa semudah itu membujuk saya menjadi Kristen?!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="ACT.26.29" />Dan Paulus berkata, “Saya berdoa kepada Allah supaya, cepat atau lambat, bukan hanya engkau, tetapi semua yang mendengarkan saya hari ini bisa menjadi sama seperti saya— tetapi bukan dalam hal diikat rantai besi begini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="ACT.26.30" />Sesudah Paulus berkata begitu, Raja Agripa berdiri dan mulai berjalan ke luar. Lalu Gubernur Festus, Bernike, dan semua orang yang duduk bersama mereka juga meninggalkan ruangan itu.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="ACT.26.31" />Di luar, mereka berbicara satu sama lain, “Orang itu tidak melakukan kejahatan yang membuat dia harus dihukum mati atau dimasukkan ke dalam penjara.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="ACT.26.32" />Lalu Raja Agripa berkata kepada Festus, “Seandainya orang itu tidak meminta perkaranya diadili oleh baginda raja, sebenarnya dia sudah bisa dibebaskan.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="27" />
<s style="s1">Paulus berlayar ke Roma
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ACT.27.1" />Ketika tiba waktunya Paulus diberangkatkan ke provinsi Italia untuk menghadap raja tertinggi Romawi di ibukota Roma, dia dan beberapa tahanan lain diserahkan kepada seorang komandan kompi Romawi bernama Yulius, anggota batalion khusus kerajaan. Rekan-rekan Paulus ikut menyertai dia, termasuk saya (Lukas).
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ACT.27.2" />Aristarkus yang berasal dari kota Tesalonika di provinsi Makedonia, juga pergi bersama kami. Kemudian kami naik kapal yang berasal dari kota Adramitium, yang akan berlabuh di beberapa pelabuhan di sepanjang pantai provinsi Asia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="ACT.27.3" />Besoknya kami tiba di Sidon. Yulius berbaik hati kepada Paulus dengan mengizinkan dia turun untuk mengunjungi teman-temannya di kota itu, supaya mereka bisa memberikan apa yang dia perlukan.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ACT.27.4" />Sewaktu kami berangkat dari Sidon, angin kencang bertiup dari arah depan kapal. Jadi kapal berlayar menyusuri pinggiran pulau Siprus supaya terlindung dari angin itu.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="ACT.27.5" />Sesudah kapal menyeberangi lautan luas di depan provinsi Kilikia dan Pamfilia, kami pun tiba di kota Mira di provinsi Likia, lalu turun dari kapal itu.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="ACT.27.6" />Ternyata di Mira ada kapal dari kota Aleksandria yang akan berangkat ke Italia. Maka komandan Yulius mengurus supaya kami semua bisa ikut menumpang di kapal itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="ACT.27.7" />Karena angin terus bertiup dengan keras dari arah depan kapal, selama beberapa hari pelayaran kami maju dengan sangat lambat, dan dengan susah payah kami tiba di dekat kota Kenidus. Kemudian, karena angin terus saja menghalangi kapal bergerak maju, maka kami berlayar ke arah selatan. Dengan menyusuri pantai selatan pulau Kreta dekat tanjung Salmone, kapal sedikit terlindung dari angin.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="ACT.27.8" />Dengan susah payah kami berlayar di sepanjang pantai selatan itu sampai tiba di suatu tempat bernama Pelabuhan Indah, dekat kota Lasea.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="ACT.27.9" />Kami sudah kehilangan banyak waktu, dan karena Hari Puasa<f caller="+"><fr>27:9
</fr><fk>Hari Puasa
</fk><ft>Hari yang dimaksud adalah sebutan lain untuk Hari Pendamaian, yaitu hari raya penting orang Yahudi yang terjadi pada musim gugur. Pada hari raya itu, semua orang Yahudi harus berpuasa. Hari itu juga menjadi tanda permulaan musim angin ribut yang berbahaya di laut.</ft></f> orang Yahudi sudah lewat, tidak aman lagi untuk melanjutkan pelayaran. Karena itu, Paulus memperingatkan Yulius dan para anak buah kapal, katanya,
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="ACT.27.10" />“Saudara-saudara, berdasarkan perhitungan saya, sangatlah berbahaya jika kita melanjutkan. Kita akan menghadapi bencana dan kerugian besar, bukan hanya pada kapal dan muatannya, tetapi nyawa kita pun bisa terancam.”
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="ACT.27.11" />Tetapi Yulius lebih percaya kepada pengemudi dan pemilik kapal daripada kata-kata Paulus.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="ACT.27.12" />Dan memang pelabuhan itu bukan tempat yang baik untuk tinggal selama musim dingin. Karena itu, kebanyakan anak buah kapal memilih untuk terus berlayar dan berusaha sampai ke pelabuhan Feniks, supaya kami semua bisa tinggal di sana selama musim dingin. Pelabuhan itu lebih terlindung dari angin karena menghadap ke barat daya dan barat laut.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Terjebak dalam angin topan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="ACT.27.13" />Jadi ketika angin mulai bertiup pelan dari arah selatan, para anak buah kapal menyangka mereka sudah bisa berlayar lagi sesuai rencana. Karena itu, mereka mengangkat jangkar dan berlayar lagi menyusuri pantai selatan Kreta.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="ACT.27.14" />Namun tidak lama kemudian, angin topan— yang terkenal sebagai ‘Angin Timur Laut’— bertiup dari arah pulau itu.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="ACT.27.15" />Kapal kami terjebak di tengah angin topan dan tidak mungkin bisa berlayar lagi melawan angin keras itu. Jadi para anak buah kapal membiarkan kapal terbawa oleh angin.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="ACT.27.16" />Ketika kami sedikit terlindung dari badai karena melewati tepian sebuah pulau kecil bernama Klauda, dengan susah payah kami berhasil mengamankan perahu kecil yang terikat di belakang kapal itu.<f caller="+"><fr>27:16
</fr><fk>perahu kecil …
</fk><ft>Kapal-kapal besar zaman sekarang memiliki beberapa perahu kecil yang disebut sekoci, yang berfungsi untuk menyelamatkan semua penumpang dalam keadaan darurat. Sekoci modern biasanya diikat di badan kapal. Tetapi zaman Paulus, tiap kapal hanya memiliki satu sekoci, dan itu digunakan untuk hal-hal lain, seperti membawa orang atau muatan ke pantai. Kalau cuaca buruk, perahu kecil biasa ditarik dari belakang kapal.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="ACT.27.17" />Sesudah perahu kecil itu ditarik ke atas, para anak buah kapal memasang tali kuat-kuat melingkar di sekeliling kapal, lalu menurunkan layar dan jangkar supaya kapal lebih lambat terbawa angin. Mereka melakukannya karena takut jangan sampai kapal itu terkandas di Sirtis, yaitu daerah perairan dangkal yang berpasir.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="ACT.27.18" />Tetapi angin topan dan gelombang masih sangat kencang menghantam kapal, sehingga besoknya, para anak buah kapal membuang muatan ke laut supaya kapal lebih ringan.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="ACT.27.19" />Hari berikutnya, mereka bahkan membuang sebagian alat-alat kapal ke laut.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="ACT.27.20" />Berhari-hari lamanya kami tidak melihat matahari atau bintang. Angin topan terus saja bertiup kencang, sampai akhirnya kami tidak punya harapan lagi untuk bisa selamat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="ACT.27.21" />Apalagi, selama berhari-hari itu kami semua juga tidak makan. Kemudian Paulus berdiri di antara kami dan berkata, “Saudara-saudara, seandainya dulu kalian mengikuti saran saya supaya tidak berlayar dari Kreta, kita tidak akan mengalami bencana dan kerugian seperti ini.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="ACT.27.22" />Tetapi sekarang, saya menasihatkan supaya kalian jangan putus asa. Karena tidak ada satu pun di antara kita yang akan mati. Hanya kapal ini saja yang hancur nanti.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="ACT.27.23" />Saya berkata begitu karena tadi malam, saya didatangi oleh malaikat utusan Allah yang saya sembah dan saya layani.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="ACT.27.24" />Malaikat itu berkata, ‘Paulus, jangan takut. Kamu pasti akan menghadap raja Romawi. Dan atas kebaikan hati Allah kepadamu, Dia berjanji bahwa semua orang yang berlayar denganmu akan selamat.’
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="ACT.27.25" />Jadi Saudara-saudara, janganlah putus asa. Karena saya yakin Allah akan menepati janji-Nya itu kepada saya.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="ACT.27.26" />Tetapi kapal ini pasti akan terkandas di sebuah pulau.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="ACT.27.27" />Sampai malam keempat belas, kapal masih diombang-ambingkan angin topan di tengah Laut Adria.<f caller="+"><fr>27:27
</fr><fk>Laut Adria
</fk><ft>Laut ini adalah bagian dari Laut Tengah di antara negeri Yunani dan Italia.</ft></f> Lalu pada tengah malam para anak buah kapal merasakan kapal sedang mendekati daratan.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="ACT.27.28" />Lalu mereka mengukur kedalaman laut dengan menjatuhkan batu bertali, ternyata dalamnya kira-kira tiga puluh tujuh meter. Sesudah maju sedikit lagi, mereka kembali mengukur kedalaman dan ternyata laut di tempat itu dalamnya hanya dua puluh tujuh meter.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="ACT.27.29" />Karena takut kalau-kalau kapal terkandas pada batu karang, mereka menurunkan empat jangkar di bagian belakang untuk memperlambat laju kapal, sambil berharap supaya hari cepat pagi.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="ACT.27.30" />Tetapi waktu itu para anak buah kapal menurunkan perahu kecil untuk melarikan diri. Mereka menipu kami dengan berpura-pura mau menurunkan beberapa jangkar dari depan kapal.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="ACT.27.31" />Tetapi Paulus berkata kepada Yulius dan tentara-tentaranya, “Kalau anak buah kapal itu tidak tetap tinggal di dalam kapal, kalian semua tidak akan selamat.”
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="ACT.27.32" />Jadi para tentara memotong tali-tali yang mengikat perahu kecil itu dan membiarkannya jatuh dan hanyut terbawa ombak.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="ACT.27.33" />Menjelang pagi, Paulus mendesak kami semua untuk makan dengan berkata, “Sudah empat belas hari kita tidak makan apa-apa karena menunggu dengan kuatir.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="ACT.27.34" />Karena itu, saya mohon Saudara-saudara, makanlah sekarang, demi kebaikan kalian. Karena percayalah, tidak seorang pun dari antara kalian yang akan binasa. Bahkan sehelai rambut di kepala kita pun tidak akan ada yang hilang.”
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="ACT.27.35" />Sesudah berkata begitu, Paulus mengambil roti dan mengucap syukur kepada Allah atas makanan itu di hadapan semua orang. Lalu dia menyobek-nyobek roti itu, mengambil sebagian dan mulai makan.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="ACT.27.36" />Lalu kami semua menjadi bersemangat lagi dan ikut makan bersama Paulus.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="ACT.27.37" />(Kami yang ada di kapal itu berjumlah dua ratus tujuh puluh enam orang.)
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="ACT.27.38" />Sesudah kami semua makan dengan cukup, para anak buah kapal meringankan kapal lagi dengan membuang muatan gandum ke laut.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kapal kandas dan hancur
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="ACT.27.39" />Ketika matahari sudah terbit, mereka melihat daratan yang tidak dikenal, tetapi di situ ada teluk yang berpantai. Jadi mereka memutuskan untuk mencoba mendaratkan kapal di pantai itu.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="ACT.27.40" />Mereka pun memotong tali-tali jangkar dan membiarkan jangkar itu tenggelam ke laut, serta melepaskan tali-tali yang mengikat alat kemudi kapal. Lalu mereka menaikkan layar supaya angin meniup kapal itu menuju pantai.
<ve />
<v id="41" bcv="ACT.27.41" />Tetapi di suatu tempat yang dangkal, kapal itu menabrak pasir sehingga terkandas. Bagian depan kapal terbentur dengan sangat keras ke pasir sehingga tidak bisa bergerak sama sekali, sedangkan bagian belakang kapal mulai hancur dihantam ombak.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="42" bcv="ACT.27.42" />Pada waktu itu, tentara-tentara berencana untuk membunuh semua tahanan supaya tidak ada yang berenang ke darat dan melarikan diri.
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="ACT.27.43" />Tetapi Yulius mau menyelamatkan Paulus. Maka dia melarang mereka dan memerintahkan supaya orang-orang yang bisa berenang lebih dulu terjun ke laut dan berenang ke daratan.
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="ACT.27.44" />Sedangkan penumpang lain yang tidak bisa berenang disuruh berpegangan pada papan-papan pecahan kapal atau benda-benda lain yang mengapung. Dengan cara begitu, semua orang sampai di pantai dengan selamat.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="28" />
<s style="s1">Paulus di pulau Malta
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ACT.28.1" />Sesudah kami tiba di daratan, barulah kami tahu dari penduduk setempat bahwa pulau itu bernama Malta.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ACT.28.2" />Orang-orang di situ menerima dan menolong kami dengan sangat baik. Mereka menyalakan api unggun agar kami bisa menghangatkan badan, karena hujan masih turun dan cuaca amat dingin.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="ACT.28.3" />Ketika Paulus mengumpulkan ranting-ranting kayu dan menaruhnya ke atas api, seekor ular beracun yang bersembunyi di dalam kayu itu keluar karena panasnya api, lalu menggigit tangan Paulus. Gigitannya menancap kuat sampai ular itu tidak terlepas dari tangannya.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ACT.28.4" />Melihat kejadian itu, para penduduk berkata satu sama lain, “Pasti orang ini adalah pembunuh, karena walaupun dia sudah selamat dari bahaya laut, ternyata Dewi Keadilan<f caller="+"><fr>28:4
</fr><fk>Dewi Keadilan
</fk><ft>Pada waktu itu, banyak orang percaya bahwa ada dewi bernama Keadilan, yang membalas perbuatan orang-orang jahat.</ft></f> tidak membiarkan dia hidup.”
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="ACT.28.5" />Namun Paulus mengibaskan tangannya sehingga ular itu terlepas dan jatuh ke dalam api. Dia tidak merasa sakit apa-apa.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="ACT.28.6" />Penduduk di situ menyangka bahwa tangan Paulus akan menjadi bengkak, atau tiba-tiba dia ambruk dan mati seketika itu juga. Tetapi sesudah cukup lama menunggu, ternyata tidak terjadi apa pun kepadanya. Maka mereka berubah pikiran dan berkata, “Wah, orang ini pasti dewa!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="ACT.28.7" />Tidak jauh dari tempat api unggun itu terdapat tanah milik gubernur pulau Malta, namanya Publius. Dia mengundang kami untuk menginap di rumahnya. Kami tinggal di situ tiga hari lamanya, dan selama itu dia bersikap sangat baik kepada kami.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="ACT.28.8" />Pada waktu itu, ayah dari Publius sedang terbaring sakit karena demam dan diare. Paulus menjenguk dia ke kamarnya, dan ketika Paulus berdoa sambil meletakkan kedua tangannya ke atas dia, bapak itu langsung sembuh.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="ACT.28.9" />Sesudah peristiwa itu, semua orang sakit yang lain di pulau Malta berdatangan kepada Paulus, dan semuanya disembuhkan.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="ACT.28.10" />Karena keajaiban tersebut, penduduk Malta sangat menghormati kami, dan ketika tiba waktunya kami melanjutkan perjalanan, mereka menyediakan semua kebutuhan kami.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Paulus berlayar dari Malta menuju Roma
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="ACT.28.11" />Sesudah tiga bulan di sana, kami berangkat lagi dengan sebuah kapal dari Aleksandria yang selama musim dingin berada di pulau itu. Bagian depan kapal itu dipasang lambang Dewa Kembar.<f caller="+"><fr>28:11
</fr><fk>Dewa Kembar
</fk><ft>Maksudnya kedua patung berhala bernama Kastor dan Poluks, yaitu dewa kembar yang disembah oleh sebagian suku bangsa yang bukan Yahudi.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="ACT.28.12" />Kami tiba di kota Sirakusa (di pulau Sisilia) dan tinggal di sana selama tiga hari.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="ACT.28.13" />Dari situ kami berlayar ke seberang dan tiba di kota Regium (di ujung provinsi Italia). Besoknya, angin dari selatan bertiup, sehingga kami bisa berlayar ke utara dan sampai ke kota Puteoli pada hari berikutnya.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="ACT.28.14" />Di kota itu kami bertemu dengan beberapa orang saudara seiman. Mereka meminta kami menginap di rumah mereka selama tujuh hari. Kemudian kami melanjutkan perjalanan dan tiba di Roma.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="ACT.28.15" />Saudara-saudari seiman di kota Roma sudah mendengar berita bahwa kami dalam perjalanan ke kota itu. Dan mereka datang menemui kami di dua kampung yang bernama Pasar Apius dan Tiga Penginapan.<f caller="+"><fr>28:15
</fr><fk>dua kampung …
</fk><ft>Pasar Apius terletak tujuh puluh satu kilometer ke arah selatan Roma, sedangkan Tiga Penginapan lima puluh lima kilometer dari Roma.</ft></f> Ketika Paulus melihat mereka, dia bersyukur kepada Allah dan hatinya dikuatkan.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Paulus di Roma
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="ACT.28.16" />Sesudah kami tiba di Roma, pertama-tama komandan kompi Yulius menyerahkan para tahanan kepada komandan di markas. Kemudian keluarlah keputusan yang memberi izin kepada Paulus untuk tinggal sendiri, dengan selalu dijaga oleh seorang tentara.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="ACT.28.17" />Tiga hari kemudian, Paulus mengundang para pemimpin orang Yahudi yang ada di Roma untuk menemui dia. Sesudah mereka berkumpul, dia berkata kepada mereka, “Saudara-saudara, walaupun saya tidak berbuat sesuatu yang melawan bangsa kita atau melanggar adat istiadat nenek moyang kita, orang Yahudi menangkap saya di Yerusalem dan menyerahkan saya ke tangan para penguasa Romawi.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="ACT.28.18" />Ketika pejabat-pejabat kerajaan Romawi setempat memeriksa saya, mereka hendak membebaskan saya karena tidak menemukan kesalahan apa pun pada diri saya yang membuat saya pantas dihukum mati.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="ACT.28.19" />Tetapi orang Yahudi sangat menentang kalau saya dibebaskan. Karena itu, saya terpaksa memohon supaya perkara saya diajukan kepada raja tertinggi Romawi. Tetapi saya tidak bermaksud menyalahkan bangsa saya sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="ACT.28.20" />Itulah sebabnya saya minta bertemu dan berbicara dengan kalian. Karena sebenarnya, saya dirantai seperti ini justru karena keyakinan saya akan semua janji Allah kepada nenek moyang kita orang Yahudi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="ACT.28.21" />Lalu mereka menjawab, “Kami belum menerima surat dari provinsi Yudea tentang kamu. Juga belum ada orang Yahudi dari sana yang datang membawa berita atau menceritakan hal buruk tentang kamu.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="ACT.28.22" />Tetapi kami ingin mendengar langsung darimu tentang keyakinanmu itu. Karena kami tahu bahwa di mana-mana, orang berbicara menentang aliranmu itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="ACT.28.23" />Lalu mereka menentukan waktu untuk bertemu lagi dengan Paulus. Dan pada hari yang ditetapkan itu, lebih banyak orang yang datang berkumpul di rumah tempat dia menginap. Dari pagi sampai malam Paulus menjelaskan dan bersaksi kepada mereka tentang kerajaan Allah. Dia juga berusaha meyakinkan mereka untuk percaya kepada Yesus dengan menggunakan ayat-ayat dari hukum Taurat dan tulisan para nabi.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="ACT.28.24" />Ada dari antara mereka yang menjadi percaya karena penjelasan Paulus. Tetapi ada juga yang tidak percaya.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="ACT.28.25" />Maka mereka saling berdebat dan mulai meninggalkan rumah itu sesudah Paulus berkata, “Memang tepat sekali apa yang dikatakan oleh Roh Kudus melalui Nabi Yesaya kepada nenek moyang kita! TUHAN berkata,
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="26" bcv="ACT.28.26" />‘Pergilah kepada bangsamu yang keras kepala itu dan sampaikanlah berita ini:
</q>
<q style="q1">Biarpun kalian terus-menerus mendengar pesan TUHAN,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">kalian tidak akan mengerti.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dan biarpun kalian terus menyaksikan berbagai perbuatan TUHAN,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">kalian tidak akan memahami maknanya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="27" bcv="ACT.28.27" />Karena bangsa ini sudah menjadi keras kepala.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kalian sudah menutup mata dan telinga,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tidak mau mendengar, bahkan tidak mau tahu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kalau tidak demikian,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">mungkin kalian bisa mendengar, mengetahui, dan memahami.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dengan begitu kalian bisa bertobat dan kembali kepada-Ku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan Aku tetap bersedia memulihkan keadaan kalian.’<x caller="+"><xo>28:27
</xo><xt>Yes. 6:9-10 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="ACT.28.28" />“Jadi, Saudara-saudara, karena kalian orang Yahudi tidak mau mendengarkan berita keselamatan dari Allah, maka kalian harus tahu bahwa sekarang Allah sudah mengirim berita itu kepada bangsa-bangsa yang bukan Yahudi, dan mereka pun mau menerimanya.”
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="ACT.28.29" />Sesudah Paulus berkata demikian, orang-orang Yahudi itu pun bubar sambil masih terus berdebat sengit karena saling berbeda pendapat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="ACT.28.30" />Selama dua tahun penuh Paulus tinggal di rumah yang dia sewa sendiri, dan dia menerima semua orang yang datang untuk mengunjunginya.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="ACT.28.31" />Dengan penuh keberanian dan tanpa halangan dari siapa pun, Paulus terus memberitakan tentang kerajaan Allah dan Penguasa kita Kristus Yesus.<ve />
</p>
</book>
<book id="ROM"><id id="ROM">- Terjemahan Sederhana Indonesia NT -Indonesia 2014 (Web 2014)
</id><h>Roma
</h><toc level="1">Surat Paulus kepada Jemaat Roma
</toc><toc level="2">Roma
</toc><toc level="3">Rm.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">Surat Paulus kepada Jemaat Roma
</p>

<c id="1" />
<p style="p"><v id="1-7" bcv="ROM.1.1" />Kepada Saudara-saudari di Roma, yaitu kalian semua yang dikasihi Allah dan dipanggil menjadi umat yang disucikan oleh-Nya.
</p>
<p style="p">Salam sejahtera dari saya, Paulus, hamba Kristus Yesus<f caller="+"><fr>1:1-7
</fr><fk>hamba
</fk><ft>Status ‘hamba Kristus’ yang dimaksud Paulus sama sekali berbeda dengan jabatan ‘hamba Tuhan’ yang dianggap posisi terhormat dalam gereja. Dalam bahasa Yunani, kata yang diterjemahkan ‘hamba’ memiliki arti ‘budak’, yakni orang yang terikat penuh sebagai milik majikannya. Pada zaman Paulus, budak merupakan status sosial yang sangat rendah. Menjadi budak bagi raja atau pejabat tinggi merupakan keadaan yang cukup baik, namun tetap saja kelasnya rendah, karena seorang budak dianggap seperti ‘barang’ milik orang lain dan bukan individu yang memiliki hak-hak kemanusiaan. Dengan menyebut dirinya hamba, Paulus memaknai bahwa Kristus adalah pemiliknya yang mempunyai hak penuh untuk mengatur hidupnya. Paulus menyadari bahwa dirinya bukan siapa-siapa, hanya seorang yang sangat rendah dan tidak lagi hidup bagi diri sendiri, melainkan sepenuhnya mengabdi bagi Sang Raja.</ft></f> yang dipanggil dan dipilih Allah menjadi seorang rasul untuk memberitakan Kabar Baik.
</p>
<p style="p">Kiranya kalian semua senantiasa hidup tenang dan menikmati kebaikan dari Allah Bapa dan Kristus Yesus Penguasa kita.
</p>
<p style="p">Sejak dulu, melalui nubuatan para nabi yang tertulis dalam Kitab Suci, Allah sudah berjanji untuk menyampaikan Kabar Baik kepada kita. Kabar Baik itu menjelaskan tentang Anak Allah, yaitu Kristus Yesus, Penguasa kita. Dia layak disebut Anak Allah karena kedua hal ini: Pertama, sebagai manusia Dia lahir dari keturunan Daud.<f caller="+"><fr>1:1-7
</fr><fk>keturunan Daud
</fk><ft>Semua raja Israel disebut ‘anak-anak Daud’. Sebagai pemimpin bangsa Israel, raja juga disebut ‘anak Allah’— dengan huruf kecil pada kata ‘anak’. Dalam Mzm. 2, Allah juga menyebut semua bangsa Israel sebagai ‘anak’-Nya (Kel. 4:23; Hos. 11:2). Dalam Perjanjian Baru, ‘anak Daud’ juga dipahami sebagai gelar lain untuk ‘Mesias’ atau Raja Penyelamat yang dijanjikan.</ft></f> Kedua, dengan kuasa yang luar biasa, Dia sudah terbukti sebagai Anak Allah, yakni sewaktu Roh Kudus membangkitkan Dia dari antara orang mati.
</p>
<p style="p">Melalui kebaikan hati Kristus, Allah sudah mempercayakan pelayanan khusus kepada saya untuk menjadi rasul Kristus. Kami para rasul bertugas menuntun orang-orang dari segala bangsa supaya percaya dan taat kepada Yesus. Dan kalian yang di Roma juga termasuk orang-orang yang dipanggil untuk menjadi milik Kristus Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Keinginan Paulus untuk memberitakan Kabar Baik di ibukota Roma
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="ROM.1.8" />Pertama-tama, saya ingin menyampaikan bahwa saya sangat bersyukur kepada Allah, yang saya sembah melalui Kristus Yesus. Saya bersyukur karena kalian sudah percaya kepada Kristus. Orang-orang di seluruh dunia sudah mendengar bahwa kalian yang di Roma sangat percaya kepada-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="ROM.1.9" />Jadi saya tidak henti-hentinya mendoakan kalian. Dan Saksi saya adalah Allah yang saya layani segenap hati dengan cara memberitakan Kabar Baik tentang Anak-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="ROM.1.10" />Saya sudah lama berdoa dan memohon dengan sangat supaya Allah mengizinkan saya mengunjungi kalian.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="ROM.1.11" />Saya ingin bertemu dengan kalian untuk membagikan berkat rohani yang dapat menguatkan kalian.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="ROM.1.12" />Maksudnya, waktu saya bersama kalian, kita bisa saling menguatkan supaya lebih percaya kepada Kristus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="ROM.1.13" />Saudara-saudari, saya ingin kalian tahu bahwa sudah berkali-kali saya berencana untuk mengunjungi kalian, tetapi sampai sekarang selalu ada halangan. Saya ingin datang supaya pelayanan saya di antara kalian terus membuahkan hasil, seperti juga di antara orang bukan Yahudi di tempat lain.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="ROM.1.14" />Karena saya merasa wajib melayani semua kalangan: baik yang sudah berbudaya maju maupun yang masih terbelakang, baik orang yang berpendidikan maupun yang belum berpendidikan.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="ROM.1.15" />Itulah sebabnya saya juga mau memberitakan Kabar Baik kepada kalian yang tinggal di Roma.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Tema surat ini
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="ROM.1.16" />Saya sangat bangga akan Kabar Baik tentang Kristus, karena melalui Kabar yang penuh kuasa itu, Allah bekerja untuk menyelamatkan setiap orang yang percaya penuh pada Kabar tersebut, baik orang Yahudi maupun bukan Yahudi.<f caller="+"><fr>1:16
</fr><fk>baik orang Yahudi maupun …
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: pertama-tama kepada orang Yahudi, dan kemudian orang Yunani. Frasa yang sama digunakan dua kali lagi di 2:9 dan 10. Dengan kata ‘pertama-tama’, Paulus tidak bermaksud bahwa TUHAN lebih mengutamakan orang Yahudi daripada bangsa-bangsa lain. (Hal itu tampak jelas dalam 2:11 yang menuliskan, “… Allah tidak membeda-bedakan orang.” Bandingkan juga dengan Rm. 3:9 dan 10:12.) Paulus menggunakan frasa ini untuk menunjukkan bahwa isi Kabar Baik itu seharusnya lebih mudah diterima oleh orang Yahudi karena latar belakang dan kebudayaan mereka, serta karena mereka sudah mengenal Firman Allah dalam PL. Dalam ketiga ayat tersebut, Paulus menggunakan kata ‘Yunani’ dengan arti ‘semua bangsa lain yang bukan Yahudi’, karena pada waktu Paulus menulis surat ini, kebudayaan dan bahasa Yunani sudah tersebar ke seluruh suku bangsa dalam kerajaan Romawi.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="ROM.1.17" />Karena kabar itu memberitahukan cara Allah membenarkan manusia di hadapan-Nya, yaitu hanya dengan percaya saja.<f caller="+"><fr>1:17
</fr><fk>hanya dengan percaya saja
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: dari iman kepada iman. Dalam bahasa Yunani, frasa ini merupakan sebuah idiom. Artinya seperti dalam teks TSI, atau alternatif terjemahan lain, ‘yang terjadi semata-mata hanya karena percaya, bahkan semakin yakin akan kabar itu’.</ft></f> Hal itu sesuai dengan yang tertulis dalam Firman Allah, “Orang yang dinyatakan benar oleh TUHAN akan hidup selamanya karena percaya penuh kepada-Nya.”<x caller="+"><xo>1:17
</xo><xt>Hab. 2:4 LXX; Gal. 3:11; Ibr. 10:38</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Semua manusia pantas dihukum oleh Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="ROM.1.18" />Kabar Baik itu penting, sebab murka Allah terhadap semua dosa dan kejahatan manusia sudah sejak lama dinyatakan dari surga. Dosa dan kejahatan itu menghalangi manusia untuk mengenal ajaran yang benar dari Allah.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="ROM.1.19" />Sebenarnya, hal yang seharusnya diketahui manusia tentang Allah sudah jelas sekali, sebab Dia sendiri sudah menyatakannya kepada manusia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="ROM.1.20" />Karena sejak penciptaan dunia, sifat-sifat-Nya sebagai Allah sudah terlihat jelas melalui seluruh ciptaan-Nya. Dengan demikian, kita mengerti hal-hal tentang Dia yang tidak bisa dilihat mata, yaitu keilahian-Nya dan kuasa-Nya yang kekal. Jadi tidak ada alasan apa pun bagi manusia untuk tidak mengenal Allah.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="ROM.1.21" />Namun, meskipun mereka mengetahui tentang Dia, mereka tidak memuliakan-Nya sebagai Allah dan tidak bersyukur kepada-Nya. Sebaliknya, mereka memikirkan hal-hal yang sia-sia dan bodoh, sehingga pikiran mereka penuh dengan kegelapan.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="ROM.1.22" />Mereka mengaku bijaksana, tetapi kenyataannya bodoh.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="ROM.1.23" />Mereka menolak untuk memuliakan Allah yang kekal. Sebaliknya, mereka malah menyembah patung-patung berhala yang mereka buat sendiri dalam bentuk makhluk yang bisa mati, seperti manusia, burung-burung, binatang-binatang berkaki empat, dan binatang-binatang menjalar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="ROM.1.24" />Oleh karena itu, Allah lepas tangan dan membiarkan mereka diperbudak oleh keinginan-keinginan mereka yang jahat. Akibatnya, mereka saling menajiskan tubuh mereka dengan melakukan berbagai perbuatan memalukan.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="ROM.1.25" />Meskipun mereka tahu hal-hal yang benar tentang Allah, mereka memilih untuk percaya kepada yang salah. Daripada menyembah dan melayani Dia yang menciptakan segala sesuatu, mereka lebih memilih untuk menyembah ciptaan-Nya, padahal hanya Dialah yang layak dipuji untuk selama-lamanya! Amin.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="ROM.1.26" />Nah, karena manusia bersikap seperti itu, maka Allah membiarkan mereka diperbudak oleh keinginan-keinginan mereka yang memalukan. Contohnya, ada perempuan-perempuan yang bersetubuh dengan sesama perempuan, padahal perbuatan itu tidak wajar dan seharusnya tidak boleh dilakukan.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="ROM.1.27" />Begitu juga dengan laki-laki. Mereka mulai bosan pada persetubuhan yang wajar dengan perempuan, dan ingin melakukan hal yang memalukan, yakni bersetubuh dengan sesama laki-laki. Karena itu, mereka menerima hukuman Allah dalam diri mereka sesuai dengan cara hidup mereka yang memalukan itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="ROM.1.28" />Manusia merasa tidak perlu lagi mengenal Allah. Oleh sebab itu, Allah lepas tangan dan membiarkan mereka diperbudak oleh pikiran mereka yang sia-sia, sehingga manusia semakin melakukan apa yang seharusnya tidak boleh dilakukan.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="ROM.1.29" />Hati mereka dikuasai oleh segala macam dosa, seperti berbagai perbuatan cabul, pikiran jahat, kebencian, dan keserakahan. Pikiran mereka penuh dengan iri hati, keinginan membunuh, berkelahi, serta menipu. Mereka menyimpan dendam, memfitnah orang lain,
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="ROM.1.30" />dan saling menjelekkan. Mereka benci kepada Allah. Mereka juga kasar, congkak, menyombongkan diri, dan pintar memikirkan cara-cara baru untuk berbuat jahat. Mereka durhaka kepada orangtua,
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="ROM.1.31" />keras kepala, suka ingkar janji, masa bodoh terhadap orang lain, tidak mau memaafkan, dan tidak punya belas kasihan.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="ROM.1.32" />Mereka sudah tahu hukum Taurat yang mengatakan bahwa orang yang hidup seperti itu pantas dihukum mati, tetapi mereka terus saja hidup dalam kejahatan, bahkan memuji orang lain yang juga melakukan kejahatan.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="2" />
<s style="s1">Jangan menganggap diri lebih baik dari orang lain
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ROM.2.1" />Jadi, Saudara-saudariku, kalau kamu menganggap dirimu bisa menghakimi orang lain, berarti kamu salah karena kamu juga orang berdosa. Tidak pantas kamu menghakimi sesamamu, sebab kamu juga melakukan kejahatan yang sama seperti dia. Dengan menghakimi orang lain, kamu sama saja seperti meminta Allah menjatuhkan hukuman bagimu sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ROM.2.2" />Kita semua tahu bahwa Allah adil waktu Dia menjatuhkan hukuman bagi orang yang dengan munafik menghakimi sesamanya seperti itu.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="ROM.2.3" />Kalau kamu menunjukkan kesalahan orang lain yang berbuat jahat, sedangkan kamu sendiri melakukan kejahatan yang sama, apakah kamu pikir kamu bisa melarikan diri dari hukuman Allah?
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ROM.2.4" />Padahal Allah sangat baik dan sabar kepadamu. Dia sudah menunggumu untuk bertobat, tetapi kamu tidak mempedulikan semua kebaikan-Nya. Ketahuilah bahwa kebaikan hati-Nya yang Dia tunjukkan kepadamu adalah untuk membimbing kamu supaya bertobat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="ROM.2.5" />Akan tetapi, kamu mengeraskan hatimu dan tidak mau bertobat. Tidak tahukah kamu bahwa kamu sedang menimbun hukuman yang lebih berat bagi dirimu sendiri?! Pada hari Allah menyatakan kemarahan-Nya, semua orang akan melihat bahwa hukuman Allah itu adil!
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="ROM.2.6" />Karena Allah “akan membalas setiap orang sesuai dengan perbuatannya.”<x caller="+"><xo>2:6
</xo><xt>Mzm. 62:12; Ams. 24:12; Yer. 32:19; Yeh. 33:20; Mat. 16:27; 2Tim. 4:14; Why. 22:12</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="ROM.2.7" />Dia akan memberikan hidup kekal kepada orang-orang yang mencari hidup kekal, yang selalu tekun berbuat baik, dan hidupnya menjadi kesaksian bagi banyak orang sehingga mendatangkan pujian dan hormat bagi Allah.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="ROM.2.8" />Namun, kepada orang-orang yang mencari hormat bagi diri mereka sendiri, yang menolak mengikuti ajaran benar, dan senang mengikuti yang jahat, Allah akan menimpakan hukuman dan murka-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="ROM.2.9" />Dia akan memberikan kesusahan dan penderitaan kepada setiap orang yang berbuat jahat, baik orang Yahudi maupun bukan Yahudi.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="ROM.2.10" />Tetapi setiap orang yang berbuat baik akan diberkati-Nya dengan kemuliaan surgawi, kehormatan di mata Allah, dan ketenangan hati. Berkat-berkat itu disediakan bagi orang Yahudi maupun bukan Yahudi,
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="ROM.2.11" />karena Allah tidak membeda-bedakan orang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="ROM.2.12" />Prinsipnya begini: Orang yang berdosa tanpa mengetahui hukum Taurat akan dibinasakan. Orang yang berdosa meski sudah mengetahui hukum Taurat pun akan diadili menurut Hukum itu, dan kena hukuman yang sama.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="ROM.2.13" />Karena orang yang dibenarkan di mata Allah bukanlah yang sekedar mengetahui hukum Taurat, tetapi yang melakukan perintah-perintah dalam hukum Taurat itu.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="ROM.2.14" />Memang, orang yang bukan Yahudi tidak mewarisi hukum Taurat dari nenek moyang mereka, tetapi kalau mereka hidup sesuai hukum Taurat, maka mereka menunjukkan bahwa peraturan-peraturan Allah ada dalam hati mereka.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="ROM.2.15" />Mereka membuktikan bahwa cara hidup yang ditetapkan Allah bagi manusia sudah ada dalam hati mereka. Dan setiap saat, hati nurani mereka membantu untuk membedakan mana yang benar dan mana yang salah.<f caller="+"><fr>2:15
</fr><fk>Dan setiap saat, hati nurani …
</fk><ft>Kalimat ini bisa diterjemahkan, “Dan waktu mereka berbicara tentang perbuatan orang, mereka memuji perbuatan yang benar dan menyalahkan perbuatan yang jahat.”</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="ROM.2.16" />Allah akan mengadili semua orang sesuai hati nurani mereka masing-masing. Hal itu akan terjadi pada waktu Dia menghakimi setiap manusia berdasarkan pikiran-pikiran yang mereka rahasiakan dalam hatinya masing-masing. Penghakiman yang adil itu akan terjadi melalui Kristus Yesus. Inilah yang saya beritakan dalam Kabar Baik yang Allah percayakan kepada saya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Orang Yahudi dan aturan-aturan hukum Taurat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="ROM.2.17" />Tetapi bagaimana dengan kalian yang keturunan Yahudi?— termasuk saya sendiri. Kita bangga karena kita keturunan Yahudi dan merasa bahwa kitalah yang paling dekat dengan Allah karena mewarisi hukum Taurat.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="ROM.2.18" />Kita tahu apa yang dikehendaki Allah untuk kita lakukan dan kita bisa mengerti apa yang terbaik dalam setiap situasi karena kita sudah mendalami hukum Taurat.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="ROM.2.19" />Kita menganggap diri kita layak menjadi guru bagi orang bukan Yahudi yang tidak mengetahui jalan yang benar. Dan kita merasa seperti terang bagi mereka yang berada dalam kegelapan.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="ROM.2.20" />Kita merasa pantas mengajar orang-orang yang kurang bijaksana dan yang baru mulai menerima ajaran benar. Karena sudah memiliki hukum Taurat, kita menganggap diri kita sudah menguasai sumber pengetahuan dan ajaran benar yang ada di dalamnya.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="ROM.2.21" />Nah, kepada siapa pun di antara kita yang mau menjadi guru, kenapa kamu tidak mengajar dirimu sendiri? Kamu melarang orang lain mencuri, tetapi kamu sendiri masih mencuri.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="ROM.2.22" />Kamu mengajar orang lain untuk tidak berzina, tetapi kamu sendiri berzina. Kamu membenci penyembahan berhala, tetapi kamu sendiri mencuri harta benda dari kuil berhala orang lain.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="ROM.2.23" />Jadi, walaupun kalian bangga karena memiliki hukum Taurat, perbuatan kalian justru melanggar hukum itu. Oleh karena perbuatan kalianlah TUHAN sering dihina orang!
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="ROM.2.24" />Dan terjadilah seperti yang tertulis dalam Kitab Suci, “Karena kesalahan yang dilakukan oleh kalian orang Yahudi, maka orang-orang dari bangsa lain sering menghina Allah.”<x caller="+"><xo>2:24
</xo><xt>Yes. 52:5 LXX; Yeh. 36:20-23</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="ROM.2.25" />Kita semua orang Yahudi sudah disunat, bukan? Nah, kalau kita menaati hukum Taurat, maka sunat itu bermakna dan bermanfaat. Tetapi kalau hidup kita berlawanan dengan hukum Taurat, maka di mata Allah, kita sama saja dengan orang bukan Yahudi, dan sunat kita sama sekali tidak ada artinya!
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="ROM.2.26" />Sebaliknya, kalau orang-orang yang tidak bersunat taat kepada tuntutan hukum Taurat, Allah akan menganggap mereka seperti umat-Nya yang bersunat.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="ROM.2.27" />Seharusnya kita orang Yahudi malu terhadap mereka! Kita disunat dan memiliki hukum Taurat secara tertulis, tetapi masih terus melanggar hukum itu. Mereka yang menaati maksud hukum Taurat walaupun tidak mewarisi adat sunat dari nenek moyang mereka akan menunjukkan bahwa kita bersalah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="ROM.2.28" />Di hadapan Allah, orang Yahudi yang sejati bukanlah yang lahir dari keturunan Yahudi, dan makna sunat bukan sekedar tanda yang dibuat pada tubuh.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="ROM.2.29" />Tetapi yang layak disebut orang Yahudi sejati adalah yang sungguh-sungguh menjadi umat Allah dalam hatinya. Dia mencari pujian hanya dari Allah dan tidak mempedulikan pujian manusia yang berdasarkan ketaatan pada hukum-hukum tertulis. Statusnya itu tidak kelihatan dengan mata jasmani, karena Roh Kuduslah yang melaksanakan sunat dalam hati.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="3" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ROM.3.1" />Lantas, pasti ada orang Yahudi yang akan protes, “Kalau begitu, sepertinya tidak ada manfaatnya dilahirkan sebagai bagian dari umat pilihan Allah! Menurutmu sia-sia juga saya disunat sesuai hukum Taurat!”
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ROM.3.2" />Tetapi saya menjawab: Banyak sekali manfaatnya! Yang terutama, sebagai orang Yahudi, kita sudah dikaruniai Firman Allah.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="ROM.3.3" />Lalu bagaimana kalau ada orang Yahudi yang tidak setia kepada Allah? Apakah ketidaksetiaan itu akan membuat Allah membatalkan janji-Nya kepada mereka?
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ROM.3.4" />Tidak! Allah tetap setia menepati janji-Nya, biarpun tidak ada seorang pun manusia yang setia. Seperti tertulis dalam Kitab Suci waktu pemazmur berkata kepada Allah,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Engkau akan terbukti benar dalam semua perkataan-Mu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan Engkau akan menang terhadap mereka yang menuduh Engkau berbuat salah.”<x caller="+"><xo>3:4
</xo><xt>Mzm. 51:6 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="ROM.3.5" />Tetapi ada sebagian orang Yahudi yang berkata, “Kita ini bangsa pilihan Allah, lalu mengapa Allah marah kepada kita kalau kita berbuat dosa? Bukankah hal itu masih memuliakan Allah? Karena dosa kita itu menunjukkan bahwa Dia baik hati dan setia menepati janji-janji-Nya. Dengan begitu, Allah seharusnya tidak boleh marah dan menghukum kita karena dosa tersebut.” Saudara-saudari, pikiran seperti itu hanyalah pendapat manusia
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="ROM.3.6" />dan sama sekali salah! Kalau Allah tidak bersikap adil kepada semua manusia, Dia tidak dapat menghakimi dunia ini.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="ROM.3.7" />Pertanyaan tadi dapat dijelaskan lagi dengan contoh ini: Orang berkata, “Kalau saya berdosa dengan menipu orang, perbuatan itu masih menunjukkan bahwa Allah selalu benar. Berarti dosa saya tetap memuliakan Allah. Jadi, Allah tidak adil kalau Dia menghukum saya karena dosa itu.”
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="ROM.3.8" />Bila kalian berpikir demikian, itu sama saja dengan berkata, “Marilah kita berbuat jahat untuk mendatangkan kebaikan.”
</p>
<p style="p">Pikiran itu salah! Tetapi ada orang yang menyebarkan fitnah bahwa kami mengajarkan hal itu. Mereka sudah sepantasnya menerima hukuman Allah!
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Semua manusia berdosa
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="ROM.3.9" />Lantas kesimpulan kita bagaimana? Apakah kita orang Yahudi lebih baik daripada orang yang bukan Yahudi? Sama sekali tidak! Sebagaimana kami katakan tadi: Semua manusia, baik orang Yahudi maupun bukan, sudah dikuasai oleh keinginan untuk berbuat dosa.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="ROM.3.10" />Seperti yang tertulis dalam Kitab Suci,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Tidak ada orang yang hidupnya benar,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seorang pun tidak!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="ROM.3.11" />Tidak ada orang yang hidup dengan bijaksana.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tidak ada yang sungguh-sungguh hidup untuk menyenangkan hati Allah.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="ROM.3.12" />Semua manusia sudah berbalik dari Allah,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan semua orang hidup dengan sia-sia di mata Allah.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tidak ada yang berbuat baik.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Sama sekali tidak ada!”<x caller="+"><xo>3:12
</xo><xt>Mzm. 14:1-3; 53:1-3 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="ROM.3.13" />“Mereka membunuh orang lain dengan kata-kata jahat.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka menggunakan lidah hanya untuk berbohong.”<x caller="+"><xo>3:13
</xo><xt>Mzm. 5:9 LXX</xt></x>
</q>
<q style="q1">“Perkataan mereka seperti racun ular,”<x caller="+"><xo>3:13
</xo><xt>Mzm. 140:3</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="ROM.3.14" />“mulut mereka penuh dengan kutuk dan kepahitan.”<x caller="+"><xo>3:14
</xo><xt>Mzm. 10:7 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="ROM.3.15" />“Mereka selalu siap menyakiti dan membunuh.
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="16" bcv="ROM.3.16" />Ke mana pun mereka pergi,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">mereka membuat kehancuran dan kesusahan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="ROM.3.17" />Mereka tidak tahu bagaimana hidup damai dengan sesama.”<x caller="+"><xo>3:17
</xo><xt>Yes. 59:7-8 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="ROM.3.18" />“Di dalam pikirannya
</q>
<q style="q1">tidak ada sikap hormat dan takut akan Allah.”<x caller="+"><xo>3:18
</xo><xt>Mzm. 36:1 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="ROM.3.19" />Semua kutipan dari kitab hukum Taurat itu bukan hanya tentang bangsa-bangsa lain, tetapi juga orang Yahudi, yaitu bangsa yang mewarisi hukum Taurat! Ayat-ayat itu menunjukkan bahwa setiap orang dari bangsa mana pun tidak punya alasan untuk membenarkan diri di hadapan Allah. Semuanya pantas dihukum Allah.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="ROM.3.20" />Karena tidak ada seorang pun yang akan dibenarkan di hadapan Allah dengan melakukan hukum Taurat. Sebaliknya, hukum Taurat selalu menunjukkan dosa-dosa kita.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Bagaimana manusia dibenarkan di hadapan Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="ROM.3.21" />Tetapi sekarang, Allah sudah menyatakan cara baru supaya manusia bisa dibenarkan di hadapan-Nya, dan hal itu didukung oleh hukum Taurat dan tulisan para nabi.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="ROM.3.22" />Caranya adalah, Allah membenarkan setiap orang yang percaya penuh kepada Kristus Yesus. Kesempatan ini berlaku untuk semua orang dari bangsa mana pun, sebab kebutuhan rohani orang Yahudi dan orang bukan Yahudi tidaklah berbeda.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="ROM.3.23" />Karena semua orang sudah berbuat dosa dan tidak layak menikmati kemuliaan Allah.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="ROM.3.24" />Namun, sekarang kita dibenarkan di hadapan Allah hanya karena kebaikan hati-Nya! Dan status sebagai orang benar itu diberikan secara cuma-cuma melalui Kristus Yesus, yang menebus dan membebaskan kita dari hukuman atas dosa kita masing-masing.
<ve />
<v id="25-26" bcv="ROM.3.25" />Di masa lalu, Allah bersabar dan tidak membinasakan manusia karena dosa-dosa mereka, sebab pada waktu itu Dia sudah berencana untuk membenarkan manusia melalui Yesus. Sekarang, Allah sudah mengutus Yesus menjadi kurban penebus dosa, supaya setiap orang yang percaya penuh kepada Yesus diampuni dosanya dan tidak dihukum Allah. Pengampunan itu diberikan oleh karena darah Yesus, waktu Dia mati bagi kita. Demikianlah Allah membenarkan orang berdosa yang percaya kepada Yesus. Allah menunjukkan bahwa Dia selalu melakukan yang benar dan adil.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="ROM.3.27" />Jadi, tidak ada lagi alasan bagi salah satu bangsa untuk membanggakan diri dengan mengatakan bahwa Allah lebih berkenan kepada mereka daripada bangsa lain. Mengapa? Karena manusia dibenarkan di mata Allah hanya melalui percaya penuh bahwa Yesus sudah menebus kita, bukan karena hasil usaha kita menaati hukum Taurat!
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="ROM.3.28" />Maka saya menegaskan: Kita dibenarkan Allah bukan karena menaati hukum Taurat, tetapi karena percaya penuh kepada Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="ROM.3.29" />Kalau tidak begitu, orang Yahudi bisa saja mengatakan bahwa Allah hanya peduli kepada bangsa Yahudi, padahal sebenarnya Allah mempedulikan segala bangsa.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="ROM.3.30" />Sebab hanya ada satu Allah. Dialah yang membenarkan semua manusia yang percaya kepada Yesus, baik orang Yahudi maupun bukan.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="ROM.3.31" />Kalau begitu, apakah berarti hukum Taurat tidak perlu ditaati lagi sebab kita sudah percaya kepada Yesus? Tentu tidak! Sesungguhnya, dengan percaya kepada Yesus, kita menaati maksud hukum Taurat.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="4" />
<s style="s1">Abraham dibenarkan karena percaya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ROM.4.1" />Kepada orang Yahudi saya bertanya, bagaimana dengan leluhur kita Abraham?
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ROM.4.2" />Kalau Abraham diterima sebagai orang benar di mata Allah karena perbuatan baiknya, maka dia punya alasan untuk membanggakan diri bahwa dia lebih baik daripada orang lain. Tetapi di hadapan Allah, Abraham tidak dapat membanggakan diri seperti itu,
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="ROM.4.3" />sebab inilah yang dikatakan Kitab Suci tentang dia,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Abraham percaya penuh kepada janji Allah, karena itu Allah menerima dia sebagai orang benar.”<x caller="+"><xo>4:3
</xo><xt>Kej. 15:6</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="ROM.4.4" />Perhatikanlah! Jika seseorang bekerja untuk majikannya, upah yang dia terima tidak dianggap sebagai hadiah, melainkan sebagai haknya.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="ROM.4.5" />Namun, jika seseorang tidak mengandalkan hasil usahanya sendiri dan hanya percaya penuh kepada janji Allah, maka berkat yang dia terima dianggap sebagai hadiah. Begitulah yang terjadi pada kita! Allah mengampuni kejahatan kita masing-masing tanpa menghitung perbuatan baik kita, lalu Dia menerima kita sebagai orang yang hidupnya benar.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="ROM.4.6" />Raja Daud pun merasakan kebaikan Allah itu dan menulis tentang berkat yang Allah berikan kepada seseorang tanpa memperhatikan perbuatan-perbuatan baiknya. Daud berkata,
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="ROM.4.7" />“Sungguh diberkati Allah orang yang diampuni pelanggaran dan dosa-dosanya!
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="8" bcv="ROM.4.8" />Sungguh diberkati Allah orang yang dosa-dosanya tidak lagi dihitung-hitung!”<x caller="+"><xo>4:8
</xo><xt>Mzm. 32:1-2 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="ROM.4.9" />Apakah berkat itu hanya untuk orang Yahudi saja sebagai bangsa yang bersunat? Atau apakah untuk orang dari bangsa-bangsa lain juga? Tadi kita sudah melihat bahwa Abraham dibenarkan Allah karena dia percaya penuh kepada Allah.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="ROM.4.10" />Kapan hal itu terjadi? Sebelum atau sesudah dia disunat? Ya, itu terjadi sebelum dia disunat.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="ROM.4.11" />Abraham diterima Allah sebagai orang benar, barulah kemudian dia disunat sebagai tanda bahwa dia sudah diterima oleh Allah. Dengan begitu jelaslah bahwa Abraham adalah bapak semua orang percaya, termasuk yang tidak bersunat. Dengan percaya penuh kepada janji Allah, mereka juga diterima oleh Allah sebagai orang benar.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="ROM.4.12" />Abraham juga bapak dari orang yang disunat. Tetapi bukan karena sunat itulah orang Yahudi diperhitungkan sebagai keturunan Abraham. Orang Yahudi menjadi keturunan sejati Abraham hanya jika mereka percaya kepada Allah seperti Abraham percaya sebelum dia disunat.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kita menerima janji Allah melalui percaya penuh kepada-Nya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="ROM.4.13" />Allah berjanji untuk memberikan dunia ini kepada Abraham dan keturunannya. Perhatikanlah bahwa janji Allah diberikan bukan karena Abraham taat kepada hukum Taurat, melainkan karena dia percaya penuh kepada janji Allah, lalu diterima Allah sebagai orang benar.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="ROM.4.14" />Kalau yang diberkati Allah hanya orang yang melakukan hukum Taurat, berarti janji Allah kepada Abraham omong kosong saja. Artinya sia-sialah juga kita percaya seperti Abraham percaya.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="ROM.4.15" />Hukum Taurat tidak bisa membawa berkat, tetapi hanya menyebabkan murka Allah waktu kita melanggarnya. Pada zaman Abraham belum ada hukum Taurat, berarti tidak ada peraturan yang dilanggar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="ROM.4.16" />Jadi, kunci untuk dibenarkan di mata Allah adalah percaya penuh! Orang-orang yang percaya penuh kepada-Nya akan menerima berkat dari janji Allah seperti yang terjadi kepada Abraham. Allah mengatur cara itu supaya pembenaran berdasarkan janji merupakan hadiah yang diberikan secara cuma-cuma. Dan kalau janji itu adalah hadiah, artinya semua keturunan Abraham secara rohani pasti akan menerimanya. Janji itu bukan hanya untuk keturunannya yang hidup sesuai hukum Taurat, tetapi juga untuk keturunan yang percaya penuh seperti dia. Di hadapan Allah, secara rohani Abraham adalah nenek moyang kita semua.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="ROM.4.17" />Hal itu sesuai dengan yang tertulis tentang Abraham dalam Kitab Suci, “Aku akan menjadikan engkau bapak dari banyak bangsa.”<x caller="+"><xo>4:17
</xo><xt>Kej. 17:5</xt></x> Abraham mempercayai perkataan Allah itu karena dia tahu bahwa Allahlah yang sanggup menghidupkan orang mati. Dan dia percaya bahwa Allah, melalui perkataan-Nya saja, dapat menciptakan hal-hal yang belum pernah ada menjadi ada.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="ROM.4.18" />Pada waktu itu, tidak ada harapan bagi Abraham untuk mempunyai anak, tetapi Abraham terus berharap kepada Allah dan percaya pada janji-Nya. Hal itulah yang membuatnya menjadi bapak bagi banyak bangsa, tepat seperti kata Allah kepadanya, “Keturunanmu akan menjadi sangat banyak.”<x caller="+"><xo>4:18
</xo><xt>Kej. 15:5</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="ROM.4.19" />Saat itu Abraham sudah hampir seratus tahun. Sara juga sudah terlalu tua untuk bisa mengandung. Namun, keadaan tubuh mereka itu tidak melemahkan keyakinan Abraham pada janji Allah.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="ROM.4.20" />Abraham tidak setengah hati dalam mempercayai bahwa Allah dapat melakukan apa yang sudah dijanjikan kepadanya. Dia menguatkan hati untuk menghormati Allah. Maka Abraham semakin percaya,
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="ROM.4.21" />bahkan yakin sepenuhnya bahwa Allah mampu melakukan apa yang sudah Dia janjikan.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="ROM.4.22" />Itulah sebabnya Abraham “diterima Allah sebagai orang yang hidupnya benar.”<x caller="+"><xo>4:22
</xo><xt>Kej. 15:6</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="ROM.4.23" />Kata-kata “diterima sebagai orang yang hidupnya benar” tidak hanya ditulis tentang Abraham,
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="ROM.4.24" />tetapi juga tentang kita yang sudah diterima Allah sebagai orang benar, yakni kita yang percaya penuh kepada Allah yang sudah menghidupkan kembali Yesus Penguasa kita dari kematian.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="ROM.4.25" />Yesus sudah diserahkan sampai mati disalib karena pelanggaran kita, dan Dia sudah dihidupkan kembali dari kematian supaya kita bisa dibenarkan di hadapan Allah.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="5" />
<s style="s1">Kita berdamai dengan Allah karena pengurbanan Yesus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1-2" bcv="ROM.5.1" />Itu sebabnya, kita sangat memuji Penguasa kita Kristus Yesus karena sekarang, melalui Dia, kita berdamai dengan Allah! Kita sudah memperoleh hubungan erat dengan Allah, di mana kita berdiri teguh di atas kebaikan hati-Nya. Semuanya itu kita terima karena percaya kepada Kristus. Jadi sekarang kita bersukacita, bahkan berbangga, karena kita mempunyai keyakinan untuk menikmati kemuliaan Allah bersama Kristus.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="ROM.5.3" />Kita juga bersukacita karena penderitaan yang kita alami. Mengapa? Karena kita tahu bahwa penderitaan itu membuat kita menjadi lebih tabah.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ROM.5.4" />Ketabahan itu membuat kita tahan uji. Tahan uji memberi kita pengharapan.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="ROM.5.5" />Dan pengharapan tidak pernah mengecewakan, karena Allah sudah mencurahkan kasih-Nya untuk mengisi hati kita melalui Roh Kudus yang diberikan kepada kita.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="ROM.5.6" />Sebelumnya, manusia sama sekali tidak mampu melakukan apa-apa untuk menjadi benar di hadapan Allah. Tetapi justru ketika kita dalam keadaan tidak berdaya seperti itulah Kristus mati bagi kita, walaupun sebelumnya kita selalu memusuhi Allah.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="ROM.5.7" />Sangat sulit bagi seseorang untuk mau mengurbankan diri demi menyelamatkan orang lain, sekalipun dia tahu orang itu tidak bersalah. Namun, bisa saja seseorang rela mengurbankan diri sampai mati demi menyelamatkan sahabatnya.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="ROM.5.8" />Tetapi Kristus mati bagi kita ketika kita masih hidup sebagai orang berdosa yang memusuhi Allah. Demikianlah Allah menunjukkan bahwa Dia sangat mengasihi kita.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="ROM.5.9" />Oleh sebab itu, sudah menjadi sangat jelas: Karena kita dibenarkan di hadapan Allah melalui darah Kristus, tentu Allah tidak lagi memurkai kita. Dia akan membebaskan kita dari hukuman yang kelak dijatuhkan-Nya kepada semua orang berdosa.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="ROM.5.10" />Kalau Anak Allah mati demi kita waktu kita masih memusuhi Allah, terlebih lagi sekarang, setelah Yesus dibangkitkan dari kematian dan mendamaikan kita dengan Allah, Yesus akan terus menjaga kita dan keselamatan kita benar-benar terjamin!
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="ROM.5.11" />Bukan hanya keselamatan itu yang membuat kita sangat bersukacita sekarang. Kita juga bersukacita dan bangga atas pendamaian yang sudah dilakukan oleh Penguasa kita Kristus Yesus, sehingga hubungan kita dengan Allah menjadi baik.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Mewarisi kematian melalui Adam dan memperoleh kehidupan melalui Yesus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="ROM.5.12" />Inilah yang sudah terjadi: Waktu manusia pertama, Adam, jatuh ke dalam dosa, kuasa dosa itu pun masuk kepada semua manusia seperti penyakit keturunan yang menular. Bersama kuasa dosa itu, datang juga kematian. Oleh sebab itulah semua orang pasti mati, karena semua orang berdosa.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="ROM.5.13" />Kuasa dosa itu memang sudah ada di dunia ini sebelum manusia mendengar hukum Taurat. Tetapi Allah tidak memperhitungkan dosa sebagai pelanggaran kalau manusia belum mendengar ajaran yang ada dalam hukum Taurat.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="ROM.5.14" />Namun, meskipun zaman dahulu dosa tidak diperhitungkan, tetapi akibat dosa Adam, semua manusia sejak zaman Adam sampai zaman Musa mengalami kematian. Walaupun pada zaman itu manusia tidak melanggar perintah apa pun yang langsung diberikan dari Allah seperti yang Adam lakukan, tetapi manusia tetap tidak bisa lepas dari kematian.
</p>
<p style="p">Adam menggambarkan Kristus yang Allah janjikan untuk datang kemudian.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="ROM.5.15" />Akan tetapi, perbuatan Adam dan tindakan Kristus sungguh sangat jauh berbeda! Akibat pelanggaran Adam, semua manusia mewarisi kematian. Sebaliknya, akibat pengurbanan Kristus Yesus, semua orang bisa dibenarkan di hadapan Allah dan menerima hidup kekal! Hal itu membuktikan kebaikan hati Allah yang amat luar biasa!
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="ROM.5.16" />Akibat dosa Adam, semua manusia pantas dihukum, karena sesudah Adam berdosa, manusia pun semakin banyak berbuat dosa. Tetapi apa yang Allah perbuat sekarang sangat jauh berbeda dan mengherankan. Dia memberikan hadiah pengampunan melalui Kristus supaya kita, yang banyak sekali berbuat dosa, bisa dibenarkan di hadapan-Nya!
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="ROM.5.17" />Akibat pelanggaran satu orang, kematian menguasai semua manusia, ibarat seorang raja yang kejam menguasai rakyatnya. Tetapi jauh lebih luar biasa lagi hasil dari perbuatan satu Orang yang lain, yaitu Kristus Yesus! Karena kebaikan hati Allah yang luar biasa, kita dibebaskan dari kuasa dosa dan kematian, dan kita akan ikut memerintah bersama Kristus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="ROM.5.18" />Jadi, akibat pelanggaran Adam saja, semua orang layak dibinasakan. Tetapi akibat perbuatan Kristus saja, terbukalah jalan supaya setiap orang bisa dibenarkan dan memperoleh hidup kekal!
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="ROM.5.19" />Artinya, karena perbuatan satu orang yang tidak taat kepada Allah, yaitu Adam, maka semua orang menjadi berdosa. Tetapi karena satu Orang yang lain, yaitu Yesus, yang taat kepada Allah, semua orang diberi kesempatan untuk dibenarkan di hadapan Allah.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="ROM.5.20" />Allah memberikan hukum Taurat kepada manusia supaya pelanggaran dan dosa menjadi semakin nyata. Tetapi ketika manusia semakin berdosa, kebaikan hati Allah semakin luar biasa supaya semua orang bisa diampuni.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="ROM.5.21" />Sejak Adam, manusia hidup di bawah kuasa dosa dan hal itu membawa kita pada kematian. Namun, sekarang kebaikan hati Allah berkuasa atas kita. Dengan demikian, kita dibenarkan di hadapan-Nya dan diberi hidup yang kekal melalui pengurbanan Kristus Yesus, Penguasa kita.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="6" />
<s style="s1">Bersatu dengan Kristus dalam kematian dan kebangkitan-Nya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ROM.6.1" />Jadi, bagaimana kita akan bersikap setelah mendapat kebaikan hati Allah? Bolehkah kita terus berbuat dosa supaya kebaikan hati Allah semakin bertambah?
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ROM.6.2" />Jangan berpikir seperti itu! Secara rohani, kita sudah mati bersama Kristus, berarti kita juga sudah dibebaskan dari kuasa dosa. Tentu kita tidak bisa terus hidup dalam dosa seperti sebelum mengenal Kristus!
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="ROM.6.3" />Janganlah lupa bahwa ketika kita dibaptis, kita semua sudah bersatu secara rohani dengan kematian Kristus Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ROM.6.4" />Maksud saya, baptisan itu melambangkan bahwa kita sudah mati dan dikuburkan bersama Kristus. Dan ketika Allah memakai kuasa-Nya yang mulia untuk menghidupkan Yesus kembali, kita juga ikut dihidupkan ke dalam suatu kehidupan yang baru.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="ROM.6.5" />Kalau kita sudah dipersatukan secara rohani dengan Kristus dalam kematian-Nya, berarti kita juga ikut dibangkitkan kembali dan akan hidup bersama Dia.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="ROM.6.6" />Kita tahu bahwa hidup kita yang lama sudah mati disalibkan bersama Kristus. Hal itu termasuk dalam rencana Allah, supaya tubuh kita tidak lagi diperbudak oleh kuasa dosa.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="ROM.6.7" />Maksudnya, karena hidup lama kita sudah mati, maka kita dibebaskan dari kuasa dosa sehingga tidak lagi harus mengikuti godaannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="ROM.6.8" />Bila kita sudah mati bersama Kristus, pastilah kita akan hidup bersama Dia,
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="ROM.6.9" />sebab Kristus sudah dihidupkan kembali dari kematian dan tidak akan pernah mati lagi. Kematian tidak berkuasa lagi atas Dia.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="ROM.6.10" />Waktu Kristus mati satu kali, itu sudah cukup untuk mengalahkan kuasa dosa untuk selamanya. Sekarang Dia mempunyai hidup yang baru, dan karena Kristus bersatu dengan Allah, Dia tidak mungkin bisa mati lagi.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="ROM.6.11" />Demikian jugalah kita menganggap diri kita masing-masing sudah mati terhadap dosa dan bersatu dengan Kristus Yesus, supaya kita hidup hanya bagi Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="ROM.6.12" />Jadi, jangan lagi membiarkan dosa menguasai tubuhmu, supaya dalam hidup yang sementara ini kamu tidak menuruti berbagai keinginan yang berasal dari tubuhmu.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="ROM.6.13" />Jangan menyerahkan anggota tubuhmu menjadi alat untuk melakukan yang jahat, tetapi hendaklah kamu menyerahkan seluruh hidupmu kepada Allah! Sebab dulu kamu mati secara rohani, tetapi sekarang rohanimu sudah dihidupkan kembali. Maka hendaklah seluruh anggota tubuhmu digunakan sebagai alat untuk melakukan kehendak Allah!
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="ROM.6.14" />Dosa tidak berkuasa lagi atas hidupmu karena kamu sudah mati terhadap semua kewajiban lama, termasuk segala peraturan hukum Taurat. Sekarang kamu selayaknya hidup dengan penuh syukur karena kebaikan hati Allah yang sudah diberikan kepadamu!
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kita sebagai milik TUHAN harus hidup menyenangkan Dia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="ROM.6.15" />Nah, pasti akan ada orang yang berkata, “Kalau Allah berbaik hati kepada kita, dan kalau kita tidak lagi wajib menuruti hukum Taurat, apakah berarti kita boleh terus berbuat dosa?” Tentu tidak!
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="ROM.6.16" />Kamu semua pasti tahu, bila kamu menyerahkan diri untuk melakukan kemauan orang lain, berarti kamu sudah menjadi budak orang itu. Hal yang sama pun berlaku secara rohani: Bila kamu menuruti kemauan dosa, berarti kamu sudah menjadi budak dosa yang menjeratmu pada kematian. Tetapi bila kamu menaati Allah, kamu adalah milik-Nya dan menjadi orang benar di mata-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="ROM.6.17" />Puji TUHAN, kita bukan lagi budak dosa! Sebaliknya, dengan segenap hati kita sudah menaati ajaran dari Allah,
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="ROM.6.18" />sehingga kita dibebaskan dari kuasa dosa dan sekarang hidup sebagai hamba Allah yang dengan sepenuh hati mau hidup benar di mata-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="ROM.6.19" />Contoh-contoh tadi hanyalah perbandingan sederhana untuk menggambarkan suatu keadaan rohani, sebab kita, sebagai manusia yang punya banyak kelemahan, sulit mengerti prinsip-prinsip rohani ini. Dahulu, kamu semua memberikan anggota tubuhmu menjadi budak dosa dan kejahatan, sehingga kamu hidup hanya untuk berbuat jahat. Namun, sekarang kamu harus memberi diri menjadi hamba Allah yang selalu berusaha berbuat benar sesuai kemauan-Nya. Sekarang hidupmu hanyalah bagi Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="ROM.6.20" />Dahulu kamu budak dosa dan tidak berpikir untuk hidup benar.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="ROM.6.21" />Dengan cara hidup yang seperti itu, adakah manfaatnya bagimu? Tidak! Kamu hanya merasa malu, dan pada akhirnya kamu akan binasa selamanya.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="ROM.6.22" />Tetapi sekarang kamu sudah dibebaskan dari kuasa dosa supaya menjadi hamba Allah. Kamu hidup sebagai orang yang sudah Dia sucikan, dan kamu pasti menerima hidup kekal.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="ROM.6.23" />Sebab dosa menjerat kita dalam kematian rohani. Namun, bila kita bersatu dengan Kristus Yesus Penguasa kita, Allah akan selalu berbaik hati kepada kita dan memberikan hidup kekal itu!
<ve />
</p>

<c id="7" />
<s style="s1">Contoh yang menunjukkan bagaimana orang percaya dibebaskan dari hukum Taurat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ROM.7.1" />Saudara-saudari, khususnya kalian yang orang Yahudi, saya mau mengingatkan hal penting mengenai hukum Taurat: Peraturan-peraturannya hanya berlaku selama manusia masih hidup.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ROM.7.2" />Contohnya seperti seorang perempuan yang sudah menikah, ikatan pernikahan itu berlaku selama suaminya masih hidup. Kalau suaminya meninggal, dia bebas dari peraturan pernikahan yang ada dalam hukum Taurat.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="ROM.7.3" />Bila perempuan itu menikah atau bersetubuh dengan laki-laki lain sewaktu suaminya masih hidup, maka menurut peraturan, dia berzina. Jika suaminya sudah meninggal, dia bebas dari peraturan pernikahan itu. Jadi, kalau perempuan itu menikah dengan laki-laki lain sesudah suaminya meninggal, dia tidak berzina.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="ROM.7.4" />Demikian juga, Saudara-saudari, karena kita secara rohani sudah bersatu dengan tubuh Kristus, maka ketahuilah bahwa diri kita yang lama sudah mati bersama Dia. Dengan begitu, kita sudah bebas dari kewajiban untuk hidup menurut hukum Taurat. Dan kita juga tahu bahwa kita sudah bersatu dengan Kristus ketika Dia dihidupkan kembali dari kematian. Berarti kita dibebaskan supaya cara hidup kita memuliakan Allah.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="ROM.7.5" />Dahulu, kita sepenuhnya dikendalikan oleh naluri yang berdosa.<f caller="+"><fr>7:5
</fr><fk>naluri yang berdosa
</fk><ft>Pada mulanya, naluri alami manusia adalah serupa dengan Allah dan baik keadaannya (Kej. 1:26-27, 31), tetapi kemudian dosa merusak manusia secara turun temurun. Kerusakan itu mempengaruhi naluri manusia dalam berpikir, merasa, dan berkehendak, sehingga secara alamiah, setiap tindakan kita cenderung melawan Allah (bertentangan dengan kemauan-Nya). Naluri yang berdosa ini membuat manusia tidak ingin menaati Allah dan tidak mungkin berkenan di mata-Nya (Rm. 8:7-8).</ft></f> Adanya hukum Taurat justru memancing keinginan untuk melanggarnya, sehingga kita semakin berbuat dosa. Demikianlah sifat dasar kita yang berdosa menyeret kita ke dalam kebinasaan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="ROM.7.6" />Dahulu, kita terikat pada hukum Taurat ibarat seseorang yang terikat dalam pernikahan. Tetapi sekarang, kita dibebaskan dari hukum Taurat karena kita mengetahui bahwa diri kita yang lama sudah mati. Jadi, yang mengatur kita bukan lagi ikatan hukum Taurat itu! Sekarang kita melayani Allah dengan cara baru menurut Roh Kudus, bukan dengan cara lama menurut peraturan-peraturan yang tertulis.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Hukum Taurat menunjukkan dosa-dosa kita
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="ROM.7.7" />Mungkin ada di antara kalian yang berpikir bahwa saya bermaksud mengatakan, “Hukum Taurat tidak baik.” Maksud saya bukan seperti itu! Kalau hukum Taurat tidak pernah ada, saya tidak akan pernah mengerti dan menyadari dosa-dosa saya. Contohnya, kalau hukum Taurat tidak menuliskan, “Jangan menginginkan milik orang lain,”<x caller="+"><xo>7:7
</xo><xt>Kel. 20:17; Ul. 5:21</xt></x> saya tidak akan tahu bahwa saya bersalah waktu melakukan itu.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="ROM.7.8" />Namun, kuasa dosa dalam tubuh saya justru menggunakan larangan itu untuk membujuk saya agar semakin menginginkan segala macam hal yang tidak baik. Seandainya larangan hukum Taurat tidak pernah ada, kuasa dosa dalam diri saya tidak bisa menggunakan larangan-larangan itu sebagai alat untuk membujuk saya.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="ROM.7.9" />Dahulu, sebelum mengenal peraturan hukum Taurat, saya merasa sudah hidup dengan baik. Tetapi ketika saya belajar tentang peraturan-peraturan Hukum itu, keinginan dosa semakin menguasai hidup saya,
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="ROM.7.10" />sehingga secara rohani saya mati dan terpisah dari Allah. Sebenarnya, hukum Taurat dimaksudkan untuk memimpin manusia kepada hidup kekal, tetapi bagi saya malah mendatangkan kebinasaan.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="ROM.7.11" />Kuasa dosa dalam diri saya menggunakan peraturan Hukum itu untuk memancing saya berbuat dosa, dan dengan demikian membuat saya semakin jauh dari Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="ROM.7.12" />Hukum Taurat memang suci. Peraturannya pun suci, benar, dan baik.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="ROM.7.13" />Apakah itu berarti bahwa sesuatu yang baik mendatangkan kematian rohani bagi saya? Tidak! Namun, kuasa dosa bekerja melalui sesuatu yang baik untuk mematikan saya secara rohani. Hal itu terjadi supaya saya bisa menyadari betapa jahatnya kuasa dosa yang ada dalam diri saya, dan bahwa kuasa dosa menggunakan peraturan yang baik sebagai alat kejahatan.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Paulus berbicara sebagai orang yang belum mengenal Kristus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="ROM.7.14" />Jadi, kita tahu bahwa hukum Taurat berasal dari Allah dan diberikan untuk memimpin kita kepada kehidupan rohani. Tetapi saya ini manusia lemah. Karena keinginan-keinginan badani yang jahat, saya menjadi budak dosa.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="ROM.7.15" />Bahkan saya sendiri tidak mengerti kelakuan saya. Saya tidak melakukan hal-hal yang baik, padahal yang baik itulah yang sebenarnya ingin saya lakukan. Sebaliknya, saya malah melakukan hal-hal yang jahat, yang sama sekali tidak ingin saya lakukan.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="ROM.7.16" />Nah, karena saya menyadari bahwa kelakuan saya salah, itu artinya saya setuju bahwa hukum Taurat itu benar.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="ROM.7.17" />Tetapi sesungguhnya, yang melakukan hal-hal jahat itu bukan saya, melainkan kuasa dosa yang hidup dalam diri saya.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="ROM.7.18" />Saya mengakui bahwa saya tidak mampu hidup benar sesuai hukum Taurat. Maksudnya, saya tidak sanggup hidup dengan baik karena kelemahan manusia yang ada dalam diri saya. Saya memang ingin melakukan yang baik, tetapi tidak bisa.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="ROM.7.19" />Dengan kata lain, saya tidak melakukan hal baik seperti kemauan saya, tetapi tetap melakukan hal jahat, yang tidak saya sukai.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="ROM.7.20" />Jadi, kalau saya tidak menyukai apa yang saya lakukan, sesungguhnya bukan saya yang melakukannya, tetapi kuasa dosa yang ada dalam diri saya!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="ROM.7.21" />Maka inilah kesimpulannya: Walaupun saya ingin melakukan hal-hal yang baik sesuai hukum Taurat, tetapi saya terlalu mudah melakukan yang jahat!
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="ROM.7.22" />Hati saya menyukai semua peraturan dalam hukum Taurat,
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="ROM.7.23" />tetapi ternyata ada sesuatu, seperti peraturan lain, yang bekerja dalam diri saya. Peraturan itu berlawanan dengan peraturan Allah yang saya sukai dalam hati saya. Peraturan lain yang bekerja dalam anggota-anggota tubuh saya adalah kuasa dosa, dan kuasa dosa itu mengikat saya agar menjadi budak dosa.
<ve />
<v id="24-25" bcv="ROM.7.24" />Jadi beginilah persoalan saya dulu: Dalam pikiran, saya selalu ingin menjalankan semua peraturan hukum Taurat yang diberikan Allah. Tetapi karena naluri yang berdosa, saya masih diperbudak oleh kuasa dosa. Lalu saya menyadari, “Celakalah aku! Tanpa pertolongan Allah, aku tidak mungkin selamat dari kuasa dosa yang ada dalam tubuhku! Kuasa itu akan membinasakan aku!”
</p>
<p style="p">Karena itulah saya sangat bersyukur kepada Allah atas semua yang sudah Dia perbuat bagi kita melalui Penguasa kita Kristus Yesus!
<ve />
</p>

<c id="8" />
<s style="s1">Hidup bersatu dengan Roh Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ROM.8.1" />Jadi sekarang, kita tidak perlu takut lagi pada hukuman Allah yang sebenarnya patut kita terima. Mengapa? Karena kita sudah bersatu dengan Kristus Yesus. Artinya kita tidak lagi hidup menuruti naluri yang berdosa, tetapi taat kepada pimpinan Roh Allah.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ROM.8.2" />Inilah yang terpenting: Melalui persatuan dengan Kristus, kita menerima Roh Allah yang memberi hidup, dan kita dibebaskan dari kuasa dosa yang membinasakan.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="ROM.8.3" />Hukum Taurat tidak bisa menolong kita untuk mengalahkan naluri kita yang berdosa. Tetapi Allah sudah mengatasi persoalan itu dengan mengutus Anak-Nya sendiri ke dunia ini, untuk menjadi manusia dengan tubuh yang juga mempunyai naluri yang sama dengan semua manusia.<x caller="+"><xo>8:3
</xo><xt>Ibr. 4:15</xt></x> Melalui pengurbanan Anak-Nya, Allah sudah mengalahkan kuasa dosa dalam naluri kita sehingga kita yang percaya kepada-Nya tidak lagi diperbudak oleh kuasa dosa itu.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ROM.8.4" />Allah melakukan hal itu supaya cara hidup benar yang dituntut oleh hukum Taurat terpenuhi dalam diri kita karena kita bersatu dengan Kristus. Sekarang, kita dimampukan untuk hidup menaati pimpinan Roh Allah dan tidak lagi mengikuti naluri yang berdosa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="ROM.8.5" />Setiap orang yang masih mengikuti naluri berdosanya, berarti dia hidup untuk memuaskan diri sendiri saja. Namun, setiap orang yang hidup bergantung pada Roh Allah ditolong-Nya untuk berpikir sesuai dengan kehendak-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="ROM.8.6" />Bila tujuan hidup kita hanya untuk memuaskan naluri kita yang berdosa, kita akan berakhir dalam kebinasaan. Tetapi bila hidup kita dipimpin oleh Roh Allah, kita akan mendapatkan hidup yang kekal dan merasa tenang dalam perlindungan TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="ROM.8.7" />Bila tujuan hidup kita hanya untuk memuaskan naluri kita yang berdosa, berarti kita memusuhi Allah. Karena naluri yang berdosa selalu bertentangan dengan hukum Allah, sehingga kita sama sekali tidak mampu melakukannya.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="ROM.8.8" />Orang yang hidup menurut naluri berdosanya sendiri tidak mungkin berkenan kepada Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="ROM.8.9" />Tetapi kamu semua yang bersatu dengan Kristus tidak lagi dikuasai oleh nalurimu yang berdosa! Sebaliknya, kamu dikuasai oleh Roh Allah karena Roh Kristus<f caller="+"><fr>8:9
</fr><fk>Roh Allah … Roh Kristus
</fk><ft>Tidak ada perbedaan antara Roh Allah (yang juga disebut Roh Kudus) dengan Roh Kristus.</ft></f> benar-benar ada dalam dirimu. Orang yang tidak memiliki Roh Kristus bukanlah milik Kristus.
<ve />
<v id="10-11" bcv="ROM.8.10" />Memang, tubuhmu yang selalu ingin berbuat dosa itu tetap akan mati. Tetapi bila Kristus tinggal dalam dirimu, Roh-Nya akan menghidupkan roh dan jiwamu, karena kamu hidup sesuai dengan pimpinan Roh-Nya dan Dia membenarkan kamu di hadapan Allah. Ingatlah, Roh Allah sudah menghidupkan Kristus dari kematian, dan sekarang Roh itu tinggal dalam diri kita. Maka Dia juga akan menghidupkan kita kembali dengan tubuh yang baru.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="ROM.8.12" />Jadi Saudara-saudariku, sekarang kita wajib hidup menurut pimpinan Roh Allah. Jangan lagi mengikuti keinginan badani kita yang membinasakan!
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="ROM.8.13" />Sebab kalau kita hidup menuruti keinginan badani, roh dan jiwa kita tetap mati. Sebaliknya, oleh pertolongan Roh Allah, hendaklah kita berpikir bahwa tubuh jasmani kita sudah mati terhadap keinginan dosa. Dengan begitu, kita akan hidup!
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="ROM.8.14" />Karena semua orang yang dipimpin oleh Roh Allah adalah anggota keluarga Allah.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="ROM.8.15" />Sebab Roh-Nya yang sudah diberikan kepada kita bukanlah untuk memperbudak kita sehingga kita takut menghadap Allah. Tetapi Roh-Nya itu menjadikan kita anak angkat<f caller="+"><fr>8:15
</fr><fk>anak angkat
</fk><ft>Bahasa Yunani menggunakan satu kata yang terjemahan harfiahnya ‘pengangkatan anak-anak laki-laki’. Kata tersebut adalah istilah dalam hukum Romawi yang menunjukkan bahwa ‘pengangkatan’ kita sudah sah, dan kita semua diumpamakan sebagai laki-laki karena dalam kebudayaan Romawi, hanya anak laki-laki yang berhak mendapat warisan. Kata yang sama digunakan dalam Rm. 8:23; 9:4, Gal. 4:5, dan Ef. 1:5.</ft></f> Allah. Sebagai bukti, Roh-Nyalah yang memimpin kita untuk berseru memanggil Allah, “Abba,<x caller="+"><xo>8:15
</xo><xt>Mrk. 14:36 CK</xt></x> ya Bapa!”
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="ROM.8.16" />Roh Allah sendiri meyakinkan roh kita bahwa kita adalah anggota keluarga-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="ROM.8.17" />Jika kita adalah anak angkat Allah, berarti kita juga berhak menikmati semua harta yang dijanjikan untuk keluarga-Nya. Dan karena Kristus sejak semula adalah Anak Allah, maka Dia menjadi Saudara sulung kita. Oleh sebab itu, kita sebagai saudara-saudara angkat Kristus, yang sudah menderita sebagai pengikut-Nya, tentu juga akan ikut masuk dalam kemuliaan-Nya!
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kita akan ikut menikmati kemuliaan bersama Kristus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="ROM.8.18" />Karena itulah, menurut saya penderitaan yang kita alami sekarang ini harus dianggap ringan kalau dibandingkan dengan kemuliaan yang kelak dinyatakan kepada kita.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="ROM.8.19" />Sesungguhnya, pada zaman ini seluruh alam semesta menunggu dan sangat merindukan saatnya Allah menyatakan semua anggota keluarga-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="ROM.8.20" />Karena seluruh alam semesta sudah terhalang agar sekarang ini tidak dapat memenuhi tujuan Allah waktu Dia menciptakannya. Halangan tersebut adalah bagian dari rencana Allah, yang akan terus berlangsung sampai rencana-Nya tercapai. Dan rencana Allah itu
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="ROM.8.21" />adalah supaya alam semesta dan semua makhluk ciptaan-Nya dibebaskan dari kematian dan dari segala sesuatu yang hendak menghancurkan mereka, sehingga kelak mereka juga menikmati kemuliaan bersama keluarga besar Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="ROM.8.22" />Kita tahu bahwa seluruh alam semesta seolah-olah bersusah hati dan sangat menderita sampai sekarang, bahkan dapat dikatakan bahwa semua ciptaan sedang sakit berat dan sama-sama menangis.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="ROM.8.23" />Bukan hanya makhluk hidup di dunia saja yang merasakan kesusahan ini, tetapi juga kita yang sudah menerima Roh Allah. Namun, Roh-Nya merupakan jaminan bagi kita bahwa kita akan menerima semua yang dijanjikan Allah. Karena itulah, dengan yakin dan bersukacita, kita menantikan saatnya Allah menyatakan segala sesuatu yang sudah Dia sediakan bagi semua anak angkat-Nya. Pada saat itu juga tubuh kita dibebaskan dari kuasa dosa dan kematian.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="ROM.8.24" />Pembebasan itu sudah mulai kita harapkan sejak kita diselamatkan oleh Kristus, dan sampai sekarang kita masih terus berharap. Suatu hari nanti kita tidak perlu mengharapkannya lagi, karena semua yang kita harapkan sudah terpenuhi.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="ROM.8.25" />Tetapi walaupun sekarang belum terjadi, kita menantikannya dengan yakin dan sabar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="ROM.8.26" />Roh Allah juga menolong kita dalam kelemahan kita. Karena sebenarnya kita tidak tahu apa yang perlu kita doakan, tetapi Roh-Nya sendiri berdoa untuk kita dan menyampaikan permohonan kita kepada Allah dengan seruan yang penuh perasaan dan dengan cara yang tidak bisa dijelaskan oleh bahasa manusia.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="ROM.8.27" />Allah tahu isi hati semua orang. Dia juga tahu sedalam-dalamnya permohonan yang disampaikan oleh Roh-Nya ketika Roh itu menaikkan doa bagi kita, umat yang sudah disucikan Allah. Permohonan Roh itu selalu sesuai dengan kehendak Allah sendiri.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="ROM.8.28" />Maka yakinlah bahwa di balik segala sesuatu yang kita alami, Allah bekerja mengatur semuanya itu untuk menghasilkan kebaikan bagi kita yang mengasihi-Nya. Sebab kita adalah orang-orang yang sudah Dia pilih sesuai dengan rencana-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="ROM.8.29" />Karena Allah mengenal dan mengasihi kita sejak semula. Dia pun sudah menetapkan agar kita menjadi serupa dengan Anak-Nya, dan supaya Yesus menjadi Anak Sulung di antara banyak saudara-saudari.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="ROM.8.30" />Sejak awal, kita sudah masuk dalam rencana Allah, lalu kita dipanggil menjadi anggota keluarga-Nya. Melalui pengurbanan Kristus, kita dibenarkan dalam pandangan Allah, dan pada akhirnya nanti kita akan menikmati kemuliaan-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Tidak ada yang dapat menghentikan kasih Allah kepada kita
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="ROM.8.31" />Jadi, apa tanggapan kita tentang semuanya itu? Kalau Allah membela kita, tidak akan ada musuh yang dapat mengalahkan kita!
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="ROM.8.32" />Buktinya, Allah tidak menyayangkan Anak-Nya sendiri, tetapi menyerahkan Dia untuk menderita dan dikurbankan demi menyelamatkan kita. Kalau Allah rela memberikan Anak-Nya yang terkasih, tentulah Dia akan tetap berbaik hati kepada kita dan memberikan semua hal lain yang sudah dijanjikan-Nya kepada kita.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="ROM.8.33" />Maka siapa lagi yang berani mendakwa kita?! Karena kita sudah dipilih Allah dan Dialah yang sudah melakukan hal-hal yang luar biasa sehingga kita dibenarkan di hadapan-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="ROM.8.34" />Dan hal apa yang masih bisa mengancam kita?! Tidak ada! Karena Kristus sudah mati bagi kita, bahkan Dia juga hidup kembali dari kematian dan sekarang duduk di tempat paling terhormat di sisi Allah, yaitu di sebelah kanan-Nya. Dari situlah Dia membela kita dan berdoa untuk kita.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="ROM.8.35" />Kalau begitu, masih adakah yang bisa menghentikan kasih Kristus kepada kita? Tidak ada! Kalau kita ditindas, dianiaya, atau menghadapi kesengsaraan, apakah itu berarti Kristus tidak lagi mengasihi kita? Tidak! Atau kalau kita dilarang membeli makanan dan pakaian, bahkan dibunuh karena kita adalah pengikut Kristus, apakah itu berarti Kristus tidak lagi mengasihi kita? Tidak!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="ROM.8.36" />Karena memang hal-hal itu masih tetap terjadi pada kita, seperti tertulis dalam Kitab Suci,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Demi Engkau, ya Allah, kami berada dalam bahaya maut setiap hari,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan kami diperlakukan seperti domba yang akan disembelih.”<x caller="+"><xo>8:36
</xo><xt>Mzm. 44:22</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="37" bcv="ROM.8.37" />Tetapi dalam semua hal, kita mendapat kemenangan sempurna melalui Kristus yang sudah menyatakan kasih-Nya yang luar biasa kepada kita.
<ve />
<v id="38-39" bcv="ROM.8.38" />Karena saya yakin bahwa semua yang memusuhi kita tidak dapat menghentikan kasih-Nya bagi kita, baik orang yang menyakiti kita selama hidup maupun yang membunuh kita. Para malaikat dan semua roh jahat pun tidak mampu menghentikan Allah untuk mengasihi kita. Maka kita tidak perlu takut lagi terhadap tuduhan atau ancaman, baik pada zaman sekarang maupun yang akan datang, atau dari semua penguasa kegelapan. Karena semua ciptaan Allah, baik kuasa di langit yang paling tinggi maupun di bagian bumi yang paling rendah, tidak dapat menghentikan kasih Allah kepada kita, sebab kita sudah bersatu dengan Penguasa kita Kristus Yesus.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="9" />
<s style="s1">Allah dan orang Israel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1-3" bcv="ROM.9.1" />Sekarang saya mau menyatakan betapa sedihnya hati saya karena bangsa saya sendiri. Kristuslah saksinya, bersama Roh Kudus yang bekerja dalam nurani saya, bahwa saya tidak berbohong. Saya sungguh-sungguh sedih melihat mereka begitu keras kepala terhadap Kabar Baik tentang Kristus. Saya bahkan pernah berpikir, “Andai saja saya bisa menjadi kurban bahkan binasa agar mereka selamat.” Sungguh sayang sekali jika mereka harus binasa karena menolak Kristus,
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ROM.9.4" />padahal merekalah bangsa Israel yang sudah dipilih Allah dan diangkat menjadi anak-Nya. Dia pun sudah menyatakan kemuliaan-Nya kepada mereka, meneguhkan janji-janji-Nya yang luar biasa dengan mereka, serta memberikan hukum Taurat kepada mereka— di dalamnya termasuk aturan-aturan untuk menyembah Allah di rumah-Nya, dan janji-janji tentang masa depan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="ROM.9.5" />Mereka adalah orang Yahudi, keturunan bapa-bapa leluhur yang dipilih Allah. Mereka jugalah yang menjadi saudara sebangsa Kristus secara jasmani di bumi ini, meskipun Kristus adalah Allah atas segala sesuatu. Terpujilah Dia selama-lamanya. Amin.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="ROM.9.6" />Meski demikian, Allah tidak akan mengingkari janji-Nya, karena sebenarnya janji itu diberikan hanya kepada orang Israel yang sesungguhnya, yaitu umat Allah secara rohani, bukan berdasarkan keturunan jasmani. Sadarilah bahwa tidak semua orang yang lahir dari bangsa Israel diperhitungkan Allah sebagai umat-Nya yang sejati,
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="ROM.9.7" />dan tidak semua keturunan Abraham menjadi anggota keluarga Allah. Sebagaimana yang sudah Dia janjikan kepada Abraham, “Hanya keturunan Isaklah yang akan disebut keturunanmu.”<x caller="+"><xo>9:7
</xo><xt>Kej. 21:12; Ibr. 11:18</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="ROM.9.8" />Artinya, tidak semua keturunan jasmani Abraham diperhitungkan Allah sebagai anak-anak Abraham. Allah menepati janji yang hanya diberikan kepada keturunan Abraham yang sudah Dia pilih sebagai anak-anak Abraham yang sesungguhnya. Mereka itulah yang dianggap sebagai keluarga Allah.<f caller="+"><fr>9:8
</fr><fk>keluarga Allah
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah, kedua kata ini adalah ‘anak-anak Allah’. Dalam PL, bangsa Israel disebut ‘anak (tunggal) Allah’, ‘anak sulung Allah’, juga ‘anak-anak Allah’ (Kel. 4:22-23; Yes. 1:2; Hos. 1:10). Bangsa Israel diangkat menjadi anak-anak Allah sehingga Dia menyelamatkan dan memilih mereka sebagai keluarga-Nya (Ul. 14:1-2).</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="ROM.9.9" />Karena Allah berjanji kepada Abraham, “Tahun depan pada bulan yang sama seperti ini, Aku akan kembali dan Sara sudah mempunyai seorang anak laki-laki.”<x caller="+"><xo>9:9
</xo><xt>Kej. 18:10, 14</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="ROM.9.10" />Contoh yang sama juga pernah terjadi pada Ribka, ketika dia mengandung anak kembar dari Isak, nenek moyang kita.
<ve />
<v id="11-13" bcv="ROM.9.11" />Sebelum kedua anak itu lahir, Allah sudah memberitahukan kepada Ribka, “Keturunan dari anak yang lebih tua akan melayani keturunan dari anak yang lebih muda.”<x caller="+"><xo>9:11-13
</xo><xt>Kej. 25:23</xt></x> Allah mengatakannya sebelum kedua anak itu melakukan perbuatan baik ataupun jahat. Hal ini sesuai dengan yang tertulis dalam Kitab Suci, “Aku akan mengasihi Yakub tetapi membenci Esau.”<x caller="+"><xo>9:11-13
</xo><xt>Mal. 1:2-3</xt></x> Dengan begitu, jelaslah bahwa Allah menentukan dan memilih manusia menurut rencana-Nya, bukan berdasarkan perbuatan mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="ROM.9.14" />Jadi, apa yang kita pelajari dari kedua contoh tadi? Apakah itu artinya Allah tidak adil kepada manusia? Sama sekali tidak!
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="ROM.9.15" />Karena Allah berhak memilih siapa saja. Seperti yang dikatakan-Nya kepada Musa, “Kalau Aku ingin berbelas kasihan kepada siapa pun, Aku akan berbelas kasihan kepadanya. Dan kalau Aku ingin berbaik hati kepada siapa pun, Aku akan berbaik hati kepadanya.”<x caller="+"><xo>9:15
</xo><xt>Kel. 33:19</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="ROM.9.16" />Berarti, keputusan Allah tidak bergantung pada kemauan atau usaha manusia, tetapi hanya pada kebaikan hati Allah.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="ROM.9.17" />Contohnya, dalam Kitab Suci Allah berkata kepada raja Mesir, “Aku menjadikan kamu raja hanya dengan maksud supaya semua orang di dunia ini mengenal Aku melalui kuasa besar yang Aku nyatakan kepadamu.”<x caller="+"><xo>9:17
</xo><xt>Kel. 9:16 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="ROM.9.18" />Jadi, jelaslah bahwa ada orang-orang yang Allah buat menjadi keras kepala, dan ada orang-orang yang Dia pilih untuk diberi belas kasihan. Semua itu terjadi sesuai kehendak-Nya saja.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="ROM.9.19" />Nah, tentu akan ada yang bertanya kepada saya, “Kalau Allah yang mengatur siapa-siapa yang menjadi keras kepala atau tidak, maka bukan salah kita bila kita keras kepala!”
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="ROM.9.20" />Tetapi kita tidak boleh berkata seperti itu! Kita hanyalah manusia, dan manusia tidak berhak menyalahkan keputusan Allah. Ibarat bejana keramik tidak berhak menyalahkan tukang keramik yang membuatnya! Maksud saya, sebuah bejana tidak berhak berkata, “Seharusnya engkau tidak boleh membentuk aku seperti ini!”
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="ROM.9.21" />Tukang keramik berhak membentuk bejana sesuai keinginannya. Dari tanah liat yang sama, dia bisa membuat bejana khusus untuk hal istimewa ataupun bejana biasa untuk keperluan sehari-hari.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="ROM.9.22" />Demikian juga dengan Allah. Dia berhak untuk menunjukkan kuasa-Nya dan menyatakan murka-Nya atas dosa manusia. Dia berhak untuk menyelamatkan siapa pun yang Dia kehendaki. Allah juga berhak untuk panjang sabar kepada orang-orang yang membuat-Nya marah, yaitu orang-orang yang sudah Dia siapkan untuk dibinasakan.
<ve />
<v id="23-24" bcv="ROM.9.23" />Dan Allah pun berhak untuk bekerja dengan sabar bagi orang-orang yang sudah dipilih dan disiapkan-Nya untuk menerima belas kasihan, yaitu kita yang akan melihat betapa limpah dan mulianya belas kasihan Allah itu! Karena Dia sudah memilih kita, baik orang Yahudi maupun bukan.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="ROM.9.25" />Hal itu sesuai dengan tulisan nabi Hosea tentang orang yang bukan Yahudi,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Kepada orang yang dulu tidak termasuk umat kepunyaan-Ku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku akan berkata, ‘Kalian adalah umat-Ku.’
</q>
<q style="q1">Dan kepada bangsa yang dulu tidak Aku kasihi,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku akan berkata, ‘Aku mengasihi kalian.’”<x caller="+"><xo>9:25
</xo><xt>Hos. 2:23</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="26" bcv="ROM.9.26" />“Kepada penduduk setiap daerah di mana Aku pernah berkata,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">‘Kalian bukan umat-Ku,’
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">di situ juga penduduknya akan disebut ‘anak-anak Allah yang hidup.’”<x caller="+"><xo>9:26
</xo><xt>Hos. 1:10</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="27" bcv="ROM.9.27" />Sebaliknya, Nabi Yesaya pernah bernubuat tegas tentang bangsa Israel, katanya,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Meskipun jumlah orang Israel sebanyak pasir di pantai,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi hanya segelintir yang akan selamat.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="28" bcv="ROM.9.28" />TUHAN akan mempercepat penyelesaian keputusan itu, agar pelaksanaan hukuman atas seluruh penduduk bumi dipersingkat dan tetap adil.”<x caller="+"><xo>9:28
</xo><xt>Yes. 10:22-23 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="29" bcv="ROM.9.29" />Dalam ayat lain Yesaya bernubuat lagi tentang orang Yahudi,
</p>
<q style="q1">“TUHAN Panglima Semesta
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">hanya mengizinkan sebagian kecil dari bangsa kita diselamatkan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kalau tidak begitu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">kita semua dibinasakan seperti penduduk Sodom,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan bernasib sama seperti penduduk Gomora.”<x caller="+"><xo>9:29
</xo><xt>Yes. 1:9 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="ROM.9.30" />Jadi, apa yang kita pelajari dari semua itu? Kesimpulannya sebagai berikut: Dahulu, orang yang bukan Yahudi memang tidak mencari Allah dan tidak berusaha untuk menjadi benar di mata-Nya. Tetapi sekarang, melalui percaya penuh kepada Kristus, terbukalah kesempatan bagi mereka untuk menjadi benar di mata Allah.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="ROM.9.31" />Sebaliknya, orang Yahudi memang sudah berusaha keras untuk menjadi benar di mata Allah dengan menjalankan hukum Taurat, tetapi mereka tidak berhasil.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="ROM.9.32" />Mengapa tidak berhasil? Karena mereka menolak untuk percaya penuh kepada Allah dan malah berusaha membenarkan diri di hadapan-Nya dengan usaha sendiri, yaitu menaati hukum Taurat. Mereka jatuh tersandung pada batu sandungan
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="ROM.9.33" />yang disebutkan dalam Kitab Suci,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Perhatikanlah, Aku sedang meletakkan sebuah Batu di Sion
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang akan membuat orang tersandung,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yaitu Batu besar yang akan membuat orang jatuh.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tetapi setiap orang yang percaya penuh kepada Dia
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tidak akan kecewa.”<x caller="+"><xo>9:33
</xo><xt>Yes. 8:14; 28:16 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>

<c id="10" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ROM.10.1" />Saudara-saudariku, kerinduan hati dan permohonan saya yang sungguh-sungguh kepada Allah adalah supaya semua keturunan Israel bisa diselamatkan.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ROM.10.2" />Saya tahu betul bahwa mereka sungguh-sungguh berusaha hidup untuk menyenangkan hati Allah, tetapi usaha mereka tidak berdasarkan pengertian yang benar.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="ROM.10.3" />Mereka tidak mengerti bagaimana cara Allah membenarkan manusia, karena itu mereka berusaha dengan cara sendiri, bukan dengan cara Allah. Itulah sebabnya mereka tidak mau taat mengikuti cara yang sudah ditentukan Allah.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ROM.10.4" />Mereka tidak mengerti bahwa Kristus sudah memenuhi semua peraturan hukum Taurat bagi kita. Setiap orang yang percaya penuh kepada Yesus sudah dibenarkan di hadapan Allah tanpa perlu lagi bergantung pada peraturan-peraturan itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="ROM.10.5" />Tentang cara untuk dibenarkan melalui ketaatan pada peraturan Taurat, Musa menulis, “Orang yang dianggap benar di hadapan Allah harus mengikuti semua peraturan hukum Taurat ini.”<x caller="+"><xo>10:5
</xo><xt>Im. 18:5</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="6-7" bcv="ROM.10.6" />Tetapi sebenarnya manusia dapat dibenarkan di mata Allah hanya dengan percaya penuh kepada Kristus. Hal itu sesuai dengan perintah Allah dalam Kitab Suci, “Kalian tidak perlu naik sampai ke langit yang tertinggi ataupun turun sampai ke dasar bumi yang terdalam.”<x caller="+"><xo>10:6-7
</xo><xt>Ul. 30:12-13</xt></x> Karena sesungguhnya perintah itu berbicara tentang Kristus. Maksudnya, “Kalian tidak perlu mencari jalan sampai ke surga untuk bisa menurunkan Kristus ke dunia ini agar Dia menolong kalian. Dan kalian juga tidak perlu turun sampai ke dunia orang mati untuk membawa Kristus naik ke sini. Sebab Kristus sudah dekat dengan kita.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="ROM.10.8" />Jadi, jalan keselamatan yang kami beritakan ini tidaklah sulit: Hanya dengan percaya saja! Cara itu juga sesuai dengan firman dalam Kitab Suci, yaitu, “Jalan keselamatan yang benar dari Allah sudah dekat kepadamu, yakni di dalam mulutmu dan di dalam hatimu.”<x caller="+"><xo>10:8
</xo><xt>Ul. 30:12-14</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="ROM.10.9" />Maka akuilah dengan mulutmu bahwa Yesus adalah Penguasa hidupmu<f caller="+"><fr>10:9
</fr><fk>Penguasa hidupmu
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Tuhan. TSI menggunakan kata ‘Penguasa hidupmu’ supaya jelas bahwa maksud Paulus bukan sekedar percaya bahwa Yesus adalah ilahi. Memang Yesus adalah ilahi, tetapi makna yang ditekankan Paulus di ayat ini adalah bahwa kita perlu menerima Yesus sebagai Penguasa hidup kita.</ft></f> dan percayalah dalam hatimu bahwa Allah sudah menghidupkan Yesus dari antara orang mati, maka kamu akan diselamatkan.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="ROM.10.10" />Karena sewaktu kita meyakini hal itu, kita dibenarkan dalam pandangan Allah. Dan sewaktu kita berterus terang mengaku sebagai pengikut Yesus, kita sudah diselamatkan.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="ROM.10.11" />Sebab dalam Kitab Suci tertulis, “Semua orang yang percaya kepada-Nya tidak akan kecewa.”<x caller="+"><xo>10:11
</xo><xt>Yes. 28:16 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="ROM.10.12" />Perkataan Allah itu berlaku untuk semua manusia, baik orang Yahudi maupun bukan. Karena hanya ada satu Allah untuk semua orang, dan dengan berlimpah Dia memberkati setiap orang yang memohon pertolongan-Nya,
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="ROM.10.13" />juga karena Firman TUHAN berkata, “Setiap orang yang berseru kepada TUHAN meminta pertolongan-Nya akan diselamatkan.”<x caller="+"><xo>10:13
</xo><xt>Yl. 2:32</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="ROM.10.14" />Tetapi bagaimana orang bisa meminta pertolongan-Nya kalau mereka belum percaya kepada-Nya? Dan bagaimana orang bisa percaya kepada-Nya kalau mereka belum mendengar tentang Dia? Bagaimana orang bisa mendengar tentang Dia kalau tidak ada yang memberitakan tentang-Nya?
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="ROM.10.15" />Dan bagaimana kita bisa memberitakan tentang Dia kepada mereka kalau kita tidak diutus? Seperti yang tertulis dalam Kitab Suci,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Betapa indahnya kedatangan orang-orang yang diutus untuk menyampaikan Kabar Baik tentang cara berdamai dengan Allah.”<x caller="+"><xo>10:15
</xo><xt>Yes. 52:7</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="16-17" bcv="ROM.10.16" />Jadi, orang-orang menjadi percaya karena mereka mendengar berita keselamatan dari Allah. Dan mereka mendengar berita itu karena ada orang yang menyampaikannya. Tetapi tidak semua orang siap menerima Kabar Baik itu, khususnya orang Yahudi. Itulah sebabnya Nabi Yesaya mengeluh kepada TUHAN mengenai bangsa itu,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Aneh, hampir tak ada orang yang mempercayai berita yang Engkau suruh aku sampaikan ini,
</q>
<q style="q1">meski disertai dengan bukti tindakan-Mu yang berkuasa.”<x caller="+"><xo>10:16-17
</xo><xt>Yes. 53:1 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="ROM.10.18" />Tetapi sekarang, apakah mereka bisa mengatakan bahwa mereka belum sempat mendengar Kabar Baik? Sebenarnya tidak bisa, karena berita tentang Kristus sudah sangat tersebar, seperti yang tertulis dalam Mazmur,<f caller="+"><fr>10:18
</fr><fk>Maksud Paulus
</fk><ft>Ayat ini diterjemahkan sesuai tafsiran bahwa Paulus masih berbicara tentang bangsa Yahudi. (Hal itu tampak dari kutipan Yes. 53:1 di ayat 16.) Paulus mengutip dari Mzm. 19 hanya untuk menggambarkan bahwa berita Injil sudah sangat tersebar sampai ke seluruh pelosok yang didiami orang Yahudi. Itu berarti, Paulus menggunakan frasa tersebut dengan arti yang berbeda dari maksud penulis pertama, yaitu Raja Daud.</ft></f>
</p>
<q style="q1">“Matahari, bulan, dan semua bintang menyuarakan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">berita tentang Tuhan ke seluruh pelosok.”<x caller="+"><xo>10:18
</xo><xt>Mzm. 19:4</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="19" bcv="ROM.10.19" />Kalau begitu saya bertanya lagi: Mengapa begitu banyak orang Israel sulit mempercayai Kabar Baik? Pertama, kita perlu mengingat bahwa Allah sudah berkata melalui Musa,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Aku akan membuat kalian iri hati
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">ketika Aku memberkati bangsa-bangsa lain yang kalian anggap tidak berguna.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dan untuk membuat kalian marah,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku akan memakai bangsa yang dulu tidak mengenal-Ku.”<x caller="+"><xo>10:19
</xo><xt>Ul. 32:21</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="20" bcv="ROM.10.20" />Kemudian Nabi Yesaya dengan berani menyampaikan perkataan Allah ini,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Bangsa-bangsa yang dulu tidak mencari Aku
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">akan menemukan Aku.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dan Aku akan menyatakan diri kepada orang-orang
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang tidak mengenal Aku.”<x caller="+"><xo>10:20
</xo><xt>Yes. 65:1 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="21" bcv="ROM.10.21" />Sedangkan mengenai orang Israel, Allah berkata,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Sudah terlalu lama Aku mengulurkan tangan-Ku dan menunggu mereka kembali kepada-Ku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi mereka tetap mengeraskan hati dan tidak mau taat kepada-Ku.”<x caller="+"><xo>10:21
</xo><xt>Yes. 65:2 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>

<c id="11" />
<s style="s1">Allah masih berencana untuk memberkati umat pilihan-Nya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ROM.11.1" />Apakah itu berarti Allah sudah memutuskan untuk menolak bangsa Israel, umat pilihan-Nya sendiri? Tentu tidak! Salah satu contohnya adalah saya sendiri. Saya ini orang Israel, keturunan Abraham, dari suku Benyamin.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ROM.11.2" />Tentu Allah tidak akan menolak orang-orang yang sudah dipilih-Nya sejak semula. Ingatlah yang tertulis dalam Kitab Suci tentang Elia. Dalam doanya, dia sungguh-sungguh mengadukan kejahatan bangsa Israel kepada Allah,
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="ROM.11.3" />“Ya Tuhan, mereka sudah membunuh nabi-nabi-Mu dan menghancurkan mezbah-mezbah-Mu. Tinggal aku sendiri nabi yang masih hidup, dan sekarang mereka berusaha membunuhku juga!”<x caller="+"><xo>11:3
</xo><xt>1Raj. 19:10, 14</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ROM.11.4" />Tetapi apa jawaban Allah kepada Elia? Kata-Nya, “Aku sudah memilih dan menjaga tujuh ribu orang Israel bagi-Ku sendiri, yaitu mereka yang tidak pernah menyembah Baal.”<x caller="+"><xo>11:4
</xo><xt>1Raj. 19:18</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5-6" bcv="ROM.11.5" />Demikian juga pada zaman sekarang, masih ada sejumlah kecil bangsa Israel yang dipilih Allah sebagai umat-Nya. Dia memilih mereka hanya karena kebaikan hati-Nya, bukan karena perbuatan baik mereka. Seandainya Allah memilih orang-orang itu berdasarkan perbuatan baik mereka, berarti pemilihan itu tidak bisa disebut kebaikan hati Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="ROM.11.7" />Jadi, beginilah keadaannya: Sebagian besar orang Israel tidak mendapatkan yang mereka cari. Dengan usaha sendiri, mereka tidak berhasil menjadi benar dalam pandangan Allah. Hanya sejumlah kecil yang mendapatkannya, yakni orang-orang yang sudah dipilih oleh Allah, sedangkan yang lain dikeraskan hatinya.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="ROM.11.8" />Seperti yang tertulis dalam Kitab Suci,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Allah sudah membuat kesadaran mereka tumpul,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">seperti orang yang tertidur pulas.”<x caller="+"><xo>11:8
</xo><xt>Yes. 29:10</xt></x>
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Dan,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Sampai hari ini pun Allah belum mengizinkan mata mereka
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">melihat,
</q>
<q style="q1">Dia juga menutup telinga mereka
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">supaya tidak mendengar.”<x caller="+"><xo>11:8
</xo><xt>Ul. 29:4</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="9" bcv="ROM.11.9" />Daud juga berdoa,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Tuhan, biarlah mereka puas dengan makanan dan kekayaan yang berlebihan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">supaya mereka melupakan Engkau.
</q>
<q style="q1">Biarlah kemakmuran itu menjadi perangkap
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang menjerat mereka sendiri.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="ROM.11.10" />Biarlah mata mereka tetap tertutup
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">supaya mereka tidak sadar akan apa yang sedang terjadi pada mereka.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dan biarlah mereka dihukum supaya mereka tetap hidup dalam kesusahan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan memikul beban berat sampai bungkuk selamanya.”<x caller="+"><xo>11:10
</xo><xt>Mzm. 69:22-23</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="ROM.11.11" />Oleh karena itu, tentu ada dari antara kalian yang akan bertanya, “Kalau bangsa Israel sudah tersandung demikian, apakah berarti mereka tidak akan pernah diselamatkan?” Sama sekali bukan begitu! Tetapi akibat dari kesalahan mereka itu, terbukalah jalan keselamatan bagi bangsa-bangsa yang bukan Yahudi. Hal itu termasuk dalam rencana Allah, supaya ketika bangsa Yahudi melihat berkat-berkat yang diberikan kepada bangsa lain, mereka merasa iri.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="ROM.11.12" />Bangsa Yahudi bersalah karena kekerasan hati mereka, sehingga terbukalah kesempatan bagi bangsa-bangsa lain untuk menerima berkat yang luar biasa. Namun, coba pikirkan betapa lebih luar biasa lagi berkat bagi seluruh dunia ketika Allah memanggil bangsa Yahudi kembali, dan ketika mereka juga mengikuti jalan keselamatan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="ROM.11.13" />Sekarang saya berbicara kepada kalian yang bukan bangsa Yahudi. Saya diutus sebagai rasul untuk orang bukan Yahudi, dan saya mengerjakan pelayanan ini dengan bangga dan bersungguh-sungguh.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="ROM.11.14" />Dengan berbuat begitu, saya berharap bangsa saya sendiri menjadi iri kepada bangsa-bangsa lain. Mudah-mudahan rasa iri itu membuat mereka mau menerima pesan Allah yang saya beritakan, sehingga lebih banyak dari mereka bisa diselamatkan.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="ROM.11.15" />Ya, memang Allah sudah berbalik dari bangsa Yahudi, supaya semua bangsa lain di dunia mendapat kesempatan untuk berdamai dengan Allah. Jadi, ketika nanti Allah menerima bangsa Yahudi kembali, pastilah kejadian itu sangat menakjubkan, seakan bangsa itu hidup kembali dari kematian, dan seluruh dunia pun ikut bersukacita.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="ROM.11.16" />Hal itu pasti akan terjadi! Sebab bila nenek moyang mereka diterima dan dibenarkan oleh Allah, maka suatu hari nanti pastilah keturunan mereka juga turut dibenarkan.<f caller="+"><fr>11:16
</fr><fk>nenek moyang … turut dibenarkan
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: “Kalau bagian pertama (dari adonan) adalah kudus, maka seluruh adonan kudus.” Supaya makna menjadi jelas, gambaran adonan roti diterjemahkan menurut artinya. Arti gambaran adonan itu sama dengan gambaran pohon zaitun pada kalimat berikutnya.</ft></f> Karena bangsa Yahudi itu ibarat pohon zaitun yang ditanam di ladang Allah sebagai milik-Nya yang istimewa. Semua cabang pohon itu juga tetaplah milik-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="ROM.11.17" />Tetapi pada zaman ini, Allah sedang memotong dan membuang beberapa cabang asli dari pohon zaitun-Nya, lalu mengambil cabang-cabang pohon zaitun liar dan menempelkan mereka ke pohon-Nya itu. Cabang-cabang asli menggambarkan orang Yahudi, dan cabang liar menggambarkan kalian, orang dari bangsa-bangsa lain. Sekarang kalian menerima hidup dan kekuatan dari akar pohon zaitun milik Allah itu.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="ROM.11.18" />Maka sebagai cabang-cabang baru yang disambungkan, kalian tidak boleh menganggap diri kalian lebih besar daripada cabang-cabang asli yang sudah dipotong dan dibuang! Ingatlah: Bukan kalian yang memberikan hidup kepada akarnya, tetapi akarlah yang memberikan hidup kepada kalian.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="ROM.11.19" />Lalu di antara kalian yang bukan Yahudi tentu akan ada yang berkata, “Ya benar. Tetapi Allah memotong cabang asli itu supaya aku bisa tersambung pada pohon-Nya!”
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="ROM.11.20" />Betul! Namun perlu diingat bahwa cabang asli itu dipotong karena tidak percaya. Dan kalian yang bukan Yahudi bisa terus bersatu dengan pohon itu hanya karena percaya. Jadi, janganlah kamu sombong. Lebih baik kamu takut kalau-kalau kamu dipotong juga!
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="ROM.11.21" />Karena kalau Allah tidak segan-segan memotong cabang yang asli, maka kalian juga bisa dipotong kalau berhenti percaya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="ROM.11.22" />Sekarang sudah terbukti bahwa kebaikan hati Allah sungguh luar biasa, dan hukuman-Nya juga sangat mengerikan! Dia akan menjatuhkan hukuman berat kepada orang-orang yang tidak mau mengikuti jalan keselamatan yang diberikan-Nya. Tetapi Dia sangat berbaik hati kepada kalian, asalkan kalian tetap bergantung pada kebaikan hati-Nya itu! Kalau tidak demikian, kalian juga akan dipotong dari pohon-Nya!
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="ROM.11.23" />Kalau orang Yahudi tidak keras kepala lagi lalu percaya pada berita keselamatan dari Allah, mereka akan disambungkan kembali pada pohon itu. Allah tentu sanggup melakukannya!
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="ROM.11.24" />Buktinya, Dia mampu menyambungkan kalian, cabang pohon zaitun liar, kepada pohon zaitun-Nya yang istimewa, meskipun secara alamiah kalian bukan bagian dari pohon itu. Jadi, tentu lebih mudah bagi Allah untuk menyambungkan kembali cabang asli, yaitu orang Yahudi, yang secara alamiah memang berasal dari pohon-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="ROM.11.25" />Saudara-saudari yang bukan Yahudi, saya mau membukakan rahasia ini kepada kalian supaya kalian tidak menjadi sombong dan membanggakan diri: Untuk sementara ini, Allah sudah membuat sebagian bangsa Israel keras kepala. Tetapi hal itu akan berubah saat semua bangsa lain yang diundang oleh Allah sudah bergabung dengan kita.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="ROM.11.26" />Pada waktu itu terjadi, Allah akan membuka kembali jalan keselamatan kepada semua orang Israel. Hal itu sesuai dengan perkataan Allah dalam Kitab Suci,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Juruselamat kalian akan muncul di Bukit Sion,<x caller="+"><xo>11:26
</xo><xt>1Ptr. 2:6</xt></x>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan Dia akan menjauhkan segala kejahatan dari keturunan Yakub.<x caller="+"><xo>11:26
</xo><xt>Yes. 59:20 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="27" bcv="ROM.11.27" />Aku akan memenuhi perjanjian-Ku dengan mereka
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">ketika Aku menghapuskan dosa-dosa mereka.”<x caller="+"><xo>11:27
</xo><xt>Yes. 59:20-21 LXX; 27:9 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="ROM.11.28" />Karena orang Yahudi tidak mau menerima Kabar Baik dari Allah, maka mereka menjadi musuh-Nya. Hal itu terjadi untuk membuka kesempatan bagi kalian yang bukan Yahudi agar diselamatkan. Tetapi orang Yahudi tetaplah umat pilihan Allah yang sangat dikasihi-Nya. Dia tetap mengasihi mereka karena janji-janji-Nya kepada nenek moyang mereka.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="ROM.11.29" />Sebab ketika Allah memilih dan memberkati orang, Dia tidak pernah mengubah rencana-Nya itu ataupun mengambil kembali berkat-Nya dari mereka.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="ROM.11.30" />Dahulu, kalian yang bukan Yahudi tidak mau taat kepada Allah. Namun, sekarang kalian sudah menerima belas kasihan-Nya sehingga bisa bertobat. Hal itu terjadi karena untuk sementara waktu orang Yahudi tidak mau taat.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="ROM.11.31" />Dengan kata lain, untuk saat ini orang Yahudi tidak mau taat karena Allah sedang menunjukkan belas kasihan-Nya kepada kalian. Tetapi hal itu terjadi supaya di kemudian hari mereka juga mendapat kesempatan lagi untuk menerima belas kasihan-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="ROM.11.32" />Karena Allah memang sudah mengatur supaya semua bangsa mengalami masa diperbudak oleh dosa dan tidak mau taat kepada Allah! Dengan demikian, Dia membuka kesempatan bagi semua orang untuk menerima belas kasihan-Nya!
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pujian bagi Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="ROM.11.33" />Oh sungguh benar, Allah kita sangat baik kepada kita semua! Kebijaksanaan dan pengetahuan-Nya tidak dapat dipahami oleh manusia. Mustahil kita mampu mengerti keputusan-keputusan-Nya dan cara Dia mengatur segala hal.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="ROM.11.34" />Sebagaimana tertulis dalam Kitab Suci,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Tidak ada yang lebih bijak daripada Tuhan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sehingga dapat menasihati-Nya”<x caller="+"><xo>11:34
</xo><xt>Yes. 40:13 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="35" bcv="ROM.11.35" />“Siapa yang pernah meminjamkan sesuatu kepada Allah
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sehingga Dia wajib membayarnya?”<x caller="+"><xo>11:35
</xo><xt>Ayb. 41:11</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="ROM.11.36" />Karena Allah sendirilah yang menjadikan segala sesuatu, dan segala sesuatu berlangsung melalui Dia dan untuk Dia. Berikanlah segala kemuliaan kepada-Nya sampai selama-lamanya! Amin.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="12" />
<s style="s1">Serahkanlah hidupmu kepada Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1-2" bcv="ROM.12.1" />Berdasarkan semua yang sudah saya jelaskan sebelumnya tentang berbagai cara Allah berbaik hati kepada kita, maka sudah sepantasnya kita membalas kebaikan hati-Nya itu! Janganlah lagi kamu mengikuti cara hidup berdosa yang sudah menjadi kebiasaan orang-orang duniawi. Tetapi hendaklah kamu mengambil keputusan seperti ini, “Ya TUHAN, aku mempersembahkan tubuhku sebagai kurban bagi-Mu!”— walaupun sebenarnya kamu masih hidup. Keputusan itu merupakan persembahan yang suci dan menyenangkan hati TUHAN. Dia akan memperbarui pikiranmu masing-masing, sehingga kamu bisa mengetahui apa kehendak-Nya bagimu dan apa yang terbaik dalam setiap keadaan. Kamu semua akan dimampukan untuk mengerti dan memilih apa yang baik, yang paling tepat, dan yang menyenangkan hati TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="ROM.12.3" />Jadi Saudara-saudari, sebagai rasul Allah yang Dia pilih hanya karena kebaikan hati-Nya, saya menasihatkan kepada kalian masing-masing: Janganlah menganggap dirimu lebih penting daripada yang sebenarnya. Tetapi berpikirlah secara bijaksana, jujur, dan rendah hati, sesuai keyakinanmu tentang kemampuan khusus yang diberikan Tuhan kepadamu.
<ve />
<v id="4-5" bcv="ROM.12.4" />Karena setiap orang yang bersatu dengan Kristus merupakan anggota tubuh Kristus. Dan tubuh Kristus bisa digambarkan seperti tubuh manusia: Satu tubuh mempunyai banyak anggota, dan setiap anggota mempunyai tugasnya sendiri-sendiri. Begitu jugalah dengan kita. Biarpun banyak, kita masing-masing adalah anggota dari satu tubuh, yaitu tubuh Kristus. Jadi, kita semua berkaitan satu sama lain.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="ROM.12.6" />Dan setiap orang diberi kemampuan rohani yang berbeda-beda menurut kebaikan hati Allah kepada kita masing-masing. Kalau kamu sudah diberi kemampuan untuk bernubuat, sampaikanlah setiap nubuatan sesuai dengan apa yang kamu yakini.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="ROM.12.7" />Kalau kamu sudah diberi kemampuan untuk melayani, hendaklah kamu melayani. Kalau kamu diberi kemampuan untuk mengajar, hendaklah kamu mengajar.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="ROM.12.8" />Kalau kamu diberi kemampuan untuk menghibur orang lain, hiburlah orang lain. Atau kalau kamu diberi kemampuan untuk menolong orang, tolonglah orang lain dengan murah hati. Kalau kamu diberi kemampuan untuk menjadi pemimpin, pimpinlah orang lain dengan sepenuh hati. Dan kalau kamu diberi kemampuan untuk berbelas kasihan, maka berbelas kasihanlah kepada orang lain dengan senang hati.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="ROM.12.9" />Janganlah kamu hanya berpura-pura mengasihi orang lain, tetapi kasihilah dengan tulus. Lakukanlah hanya yang baik dan bencilah semua jenis kejahatan.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="ROM.12.10" />Sebagai saudara-saudari seiman yang sudah bersatu dengan Kristus, hendaklah kamu semua saling mengasihi dengan sepenuh hati. Juga, hendaklah kamu berusaha menghormati semua saudara seiman melebihi diri sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="ROM.12.11" />Rajinlah bekerja dan jangan malas! Dengan kekuatan dari Roh Allah, hendaklah kamu melayani Tuhan dengan penuh semangat.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="ROM.12.12" />Bersukacitalah, karena kita yakin bahwa harapan sebagai pengikut Yesus pasti terwujud. Saat menghadapi kesusahan, berdirilah teguh. Dan dalam keadaan apa pun, tetaplah berdoa!
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="ROM.12.13" />Ketika saudara-saudari seiman kita perlu bantuan, tolonglah mereka. Dan kalau mereka memerlukan tumpangan, hendaklah pintu rumahmu terbuka bagi mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="ROM.12.14" />Kalau ada orang yang menyakitimu, mintalah Allah untuk memberkati orang itu. Ya, mintalah berkat baginya, dan jangan meminta Allah mengutuk dia!
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="ROM.12.15" />Bersukacitalah dengan orang yang bersukacita. Menangislah bersama orang yang menangis.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="ROM.12.16" />Hendaklah kalian sehati sepikiran. Jangan ada yang merasa dirinya lebih penting daripada orang lain, tetapi bergaullah dengan semua kalangan. Dan jangan menganggap dirimu pandai.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="ROM.12.17" />Bila ada orang yang berbuat jahat kepadamu, jangan membalasnya dengan kejahatan lagi. Tetapi pikirkanlah baik-baik supaya apa yang hendak kamu perbuat terhadap orang itu dianggap baik oleh semua orang.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="ROM.12.18" />Sedapat mungkin dari pihakmu, berusahalah untuk hidup damai dengan semua orang.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="ROM.12.19" />Saudara-saudari yang saya kasihi, janganlah membalas dendam kepada orang yang berbuat jahat kepadamu. Biarlah Allah yang membalas kejahatan orang itu dengan murka-Nya. Karena dalam Firman TUHAN tertulis,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Hanya Aku yang berhak memberikan hukuman.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Setiap orang yang melakukan kejahatan, Akulah yang akan membalasnya!”<x caller="+"><xo>12:19
</xo><xt>Ul. 32:35</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="20" bcv="ROM.12.20" />Tetapi hendaklah kamu melakukan Firman TUHAN ini,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Kalau orang yang memusuhimu lapar, berilah dia makan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kalau orang yang memusuhimu haus, berilah dia minum.
</q>
<q style="q1">Karena dengan cara itu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">kamu akan membuat dia merasa malu.”<f caller="+"><fr>12:20
</fr><fk>kamu akan membuat dia merasa malu
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: kamu menumpukkan bara api di atas kepalanya. TSI menerjemahkan kiasan itu langsung kepada artinya. Kalimat tersebut dikutip Paulus dari Ams. 25:21-22 LXX.</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="21" bcv="ROM.12.21" />Jangan biarkan dirimu dikalahkan oleh kejahatan, tetapi kalahkanlah kejahatan dengan terus berbuat baik.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="13" />
<s style="s1">Taatilah peraturan pemerintah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ROM.13.1" />Hendaklah kalian semua taat kepada pemerintah, karena tidak ada pejabat yang duduk dalam pemerintahan tanpa seizin Allah, dan setiap pejabat yang sekarang memerintah ditetapkan oleh Allah.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ROM.13.2" />Jadi, setiap orang yang melawan pemerintah sebenarnya melawan ketetapan Allah. Orang yang melakukan hal itu akan mendatangkan hukuman atas dirinya sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="ROM.13.3" />Orang yang berbuat baik tidak perlu takut kepada pemerintah. Kalau kamu ingin bebas dari rasa takut kepada pemerintah, lakukanlah yang baik, maka kamu akan mendapat pujian dari mereka yang memerintah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="ROM.13.4" />Karena para pejabat pemerintah adalah hamba-hamba Allah yang bekerja untuk melayani kepentingan kita. Akan tetapi, kalau kamu berbuat jahat, maka mereka adalah hamba-hamba Allah yang bertugas memberi hukuman. Dengan demikian tentu kamu perlu takut, sebab kamu tidak bisa terhindar dari hukuman mereka.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="ROM.13.5" />Maka sudah seharusnya kamu taat kepada pemerintah karena kita tahu bahwa hal itu pantas dan benar di mata Allah, bukan hanya karena takut dihukum.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="ROM.13.6" />Itulah juga sebabnya kita membayar pajak kepada pemerintah. Karena para pejabat bekerja untuk Allah dan menghabiskan sebagian besar waktu mereka untuk memerintah.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="ROM.13.7" />Jadi, berikanlah kepada setiap petugas pemerintah sesuai dengan apa yang pantas diberikan. Kalau kamu mempunyai utang pajak, bayarlah. Berikanlah cukai kepada pihak yang berhak menerima cukai. Hormat dan taatlah kepada semua pejabat pemerintah dan setiap orang yang patut dihormati.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Mengasihi sesama adalah hukum yang terutama
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="ROM.13.8" />Kalau kamu berutang sesuatu kepada siapa pun, segeralah membayarnya, supaya tidak ada ikatan utang di antara kalian. Biarlah satu-satunya ikatan yang menyatukan kalian hanyalah ikatan kasih.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="ROM.13.9" />Sebab dalam hukum Taurat tertulis, “Jangan berzina, jangan membunuh, jangan mencuri, jangan mengingini milik orang lain.”<x caller="+"><xo>13:9
</xo><xt>Kel. 20:13-15, 17; Ul. 5:17-19, 21</xt></x> Memang ada banyak perintah, tetapi inti dari semua perintah itu sebenarnya hanya satu, yakni “Kasihilah sesamamu seperti kamu mengasihi dirimu sendiri.”<x caller="+"><xo>13:9
</xo><xt>Im. 19:18</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="ROM.13.10" />Karena bila kita mengasihi, tentu kita tidak menyakiti orang lain. Jadi dengan mengasihi, berarti kita menaati seluruh hukum Taurat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="ROM.13.11" />Saya memberi nasihat seperti itu karena melihat keadaan zaman ini. Sekarang sudah tiba saatnya kamu bangun dari tidur, sebab waktunya untuk kamu diselamatkan sudah lebih dekat sekarang daripada ketika kamu baru mulai percaya.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="ROM.13.12" />Malam sudah hampir berlalu, dan siang akan segera tiba. Karena itu, berhentilah melakukan segala perbuatan yang berasal dari kegelapan. Marilah kita mempersiapkan diri dengan perlengkapan senjata yang berasal dari terang untuk melawan semua penguasa gelap.<x caller="+"><xo>13:12
</xo><xt>Ef. 6:11-18</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="ROM.13.13" />Hendaklah kamu hidup dengan benar selayaknya orang yang berada dalam terang. Janganlah memakai tubuhmu untuk berpesta pora, mabuk-mabukan, melakukan percabulan, ataupun dosa lainnya. Jangan bertengkar dan iri hati satu sama lain.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="ROM.13.14" />Tetapi marilah kita semua menjadikan Penguasa kita Kristus Yesus sebagai teladan hidup, supaya waktu orang melihat perbuatan kita, mereka seperti melihat Kristus dalam diri kita. Dan jangan pernah lagi berpikir untuk memuaskan keinginan-keinginan dari naluri kita yang berdosa.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="14" />
<s style="s1">Jangan saling menyalahkan saudara seiman
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ROM.14.1" />Terimalah dengan baik orang-orang yang belum sepenuhnya percaya tentang kebebasan yang kalian miliki sebagai orang yang sudah bersatu dengan Kristus. Janganlah membuang waktu untuk berdebat dengan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ROM.14.2" />Ada saudara-saudari kita yang sangat percaya penuh kepada Kristus, sehingga mereka meyakini bahwa Allah mengizinkan kita untuk makan semua jenis makanan. Namun, ada saudara-saudari lain yang ragu-ragu dan merasa hanya diperbolehkan makan sayur-sayuran saja.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="ROM.14.3" />Bagi kalian yang sudah meyakini bahwa kita boleh makan semua jenis makanan, janganlah menganggap dirimu lebih saleh daripada orang yang hanya makan sayur-sayuran. Sebaliknya, bagi kalian yang keyakinannya hanya makan sayur-sayuran, janganlah menganggap bersalah orang yang makan semua jenis makanan. Karena Allah sudah menerima saudara-saudari seiman itu tanpa mempersoalkan pendapat mereka tentang makanan.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ROM.14.4" />Ibaratnya, kamu tidak berhak menghakimi hamba orang lain. Hanya majikannya sendirilah yang berhak menentukan hamba itu benar atau salah. Pikirkanlah ini: Kita adalah milik Allah! Dia pasti sanggup menopang kita supaya tidak jatuh!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="ROM.14.5" />Contoh lainnya, ada saudara-saudari kita yang meyakini bahwa hari yang satu lebih penting daripada hari-hari lainnya, tetapi ada juga yang meyakini bahwa semua hari sama pentingnya. Untuk hal-hal seperti itu, hendaklah masing-masing mempercayai apa yang diyakininya sendiri, tanpa menyalahkan keyakinan orang lain.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="ROM.14.6" />Saudara-saudari yang memperingati hari-hari tertentu melakukan hal itu demi kemuliaan Tuhan. Dan saudara-saudari kita yang menganggap semua hari sama saja, mereka juga melakukannya demi kemuliaan Tuhan. Demikian pula, saudara-saudari yang meyakini bahwa semua jenis makanan boleh dimakan, mereka makan untuk memuliakan Tuhan dan bersyukur kepada Allah atas makanan itu. Dan saudara-saudari yang tidak makan jenis makanan tertentu, mereka juga melakukannya untuk memuliakan Tuhan dan bersyukur kepada Allah atas makanan itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="ROM.14.7" />Tidak seorang pun di antara kita yang hidup atau mati untuk dirinya sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="ROM.14.8" />Bila kita hidup, kita hidup untuk memuliakan Tuhan. Dan bila kita mati, kita juga mati untuk memuliakan Tuhan. Jadi, baik hidup maupun mati, kita melakukan segala sesuatu untuk memuliakan Tuhan, karena kita adalah milik Tuhan.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="ROM.14.9" />Sebab untuk itulah Kristus mati dan bangkit kembali, yakni supaya Dia hidup sebagai Penguasa atas semua orang, baik yang masih hidup maupun yang sudah mati.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="ROM.14.10" />Maka janganlah kalian saling menyalahkan sesama saudara seiman! Kalian tidak berhak melakukan itu. Dan janganlah menganggap dirimu lebih baik daripada saudara-saudari seiman yang lain. Karena kelak kita semua berdiri di hadapan Kristus dan Dialah yang akan menghakimi kita.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="ROM.14.11" />Sebab di dalam Kitab Suci tertulis,
</p>
<q style="q1">“TUHAN berkata,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">‘Demi diri-Ku sendiri sebagai Allah yang hidup,
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku bersumpah bahwa semua orang akan sujud menyembah di hadapan-Ku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan semua orang akan mengaku bahwa Akulah Allah.’”<x caller="+"><xo>14:11
</xo><xt>Yes. 45:23 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="12" bcv="ROM.14.12" />Jadi, setiap orang akan mempertanggungjawabkan perbuatannya sendiri kepada Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Jangan membuat orang lain berdosa
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="ROM.14.13" />Karena itulah kalian harus berhenti saling menyalahkan. Dan hendaklah kalian masing-masing bertekad untuk tidak melakukan perbuatan yang dapat melemahkan keyakinan saudara seiman atau membuatnya jatuh ke dalam dosa.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="ROM.14.14" />Sebagai orang yang sudah lama mengikut Tuhan Yesus, saya sendiri meyakini bahwa pada dasarnya tidak ada makanan yang haram bagi kita. Tetapi bagi orang yang meyakini bahwa jenis makanan tertentu adalah haram, dia bersalah kalau memakan makanan itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="ROM.14.15" />Bila kamu tahu bahwa saudara seimanmu menganggap haram suatu jenis makanan, tetapi kamu sengaja makan makanan itu di depan dia, maka kamu sedang merusak keyakinannya dan kamu tidak melakukan kasih. Janganlah mematahkan keyakinan saudara seimanmu hanya karena soal makanan. Ingatlah bahwa Kristus juga sudah mati untuk saudaramu itu.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="ROM.14.16" />Jika kamu berbuat begitu, maka saudara seimanmu justru akan menganggap buruk hal baik yang sebenarnya diperbolehkan.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="ROM.14.17" />Karena bagi kita warga kerajaan Allah, soal makanan dan minuman bukanlah hal yang utama. Tetapi biarlah kamu hidup dipimpin oleh Roh Allah sehingga kamu dapat melakukan yang benar, mengalami ketenangan, dan merasakan sukacita dalam perlindungan Tuhan.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="ROM.14.18" />Bila kita mengutamakan hal-hal itu dalam melayani Kristus, tentu kita menyenangkan hati Allah dan diterima orang lain dengan baik juga.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="ROM.14.19" />Jadi, marilah kita giat berusaha melakukan apa pun yang mendatangkan damai di antara kita dan yang dapat membangun rohani setiap orang.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="ROM.14.20" />Jangan sampai soal makanan saja menghancurkan pekerjaan Allah dalam hidup saudara atau saudari seimanmu. Memang semua makanan adalah halal, tetapi kamu bersalah kalau memakan sesuatu di hadapan saudaramu yang menganggapnya haram. Kalau dia ikut makan makanan itu, dia sudah jatuh ke dalam dosa.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="ROM.14.21" />Lebih baik tidak makan daging atau minum anggur atau melakukan apa pun yang dapat membuat saudara atau saudarimu jatuh ke dalam dosa atau tersinggung sehingga mengurangi semangatnya dalam mengikut Kristus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="ROM.14.22" />Biarlah keyakinanmu tentang hal-hal seperti itu kamu pegang sendiri dan hanya kamu dengan Allah yang tahu. Betapa bahagianya orang yang melakukan apa yang diyakininya benar di hadapan Allah sehingga dia tidak merasa tertuduh.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="ROM.14.23" />Tetapi kalau kamu makan sesuatu dan tidak yakin makanan itu halal, maka kamu bersalah, sebab kamu tidak mengikuti apa yang kamu yakini. Karena jika kita melakukan sesuatu yang bertentangan dengan keyakinan kita di hadapan Allah, berarti kita berbuat dosa.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Paulus memuji Allah karena Kabar Baik
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="24-26" bcv="ROM.14.24" />Terpujilah Allah! Hanya Dialah yang sanggup menjagamu supaya tetap berdiri teguh di atas ajaran Kristus Yesus dan Kabar Baik yang saya beritakan. Sudah lama Kabar itu tersembunyi karena Allah yang kekal merahasiakannya dari zaman ke zaman, tetapi sekarang Dia sudah menyatakannya. Dan Dia memerintahkan agar tulisan para nabi diberitakan kepada segala bangsa, supaya setiap orang dapat mengerti Kabar Baik serta menaati dan mempercayainya. Allah kita penuh hikmat. Untuk selamanya berikanlah kemuliaan kepada Allah kita melalui Kristus Yesus! Amin.<f caller="+"><fr>14:24-26
</fr><fk>perbedaan tekstual
</fk><ft>TSI mengikuti sumber Teks Bizantium dalam menempatkan ayat 24-26 di sini, sesuai dengan 95% salinan kuno Surat Roma. Sumber teks UBS menempatkan ketiga ayat ini di Rm. 16:25-27.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>

<c id="15" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ROM.15.1" />Bagi kalian yang sudah berkeyakinan kuat tentang kebebasan orang yang bersatu dengan Kristus, kalian harus sabar terhadap anggota yang masih ragu-ragu tentang hal-hal seperti itu. Tolonglah mereka. Janganlah kalian hanya menyenangkan diri sendiri,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ROM.15.2" />tetapi berusahalah untuk menyenangkan satu sama lain, sehingga kalian saling menolong dan menguatkan.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="ROM.15.3" />Karena selama Kristus berada di dunia ini, Dia tidak hidup untuk menyenangkan diri-Nya sendiri. Dia memenuhi apa yang tertulis dalam Kitab Suci, termasuk keluhan seorang pemazmur,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Ya TUHAN, ketika orang-orang menghina Engkau,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">aku juga turut dihina dan menderita.”<x caller="+"><xo>15:3
</xo><xt>Mzm. 69:9 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="4-5" bcv="ROM.15.4" />Segala sesuatu yang tertulis di dalam Kitab Suci memang merupakan ajaran bagi kita. Dan semua ajaran itu diberikan untuk menjadikan kita tabah dan kuat, sehingga kita terus berharap kepada Allah yang adalah Penolong kita. Dialah sumber kesabaran dan kekuatan bagi kita. Saya berdoa supaya Allah menolong kalian semua untuk hidup rukun, seperti kehendak Kristus Yesus,
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="ROM.15.6" />sehingga kalian semua bersatu dan dengan seia sekata memuji serta memuliakan Allah, Bapa dari Kristus Yesus Penguasa kita.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="ROM.15.7" />Jadi, karena Kristus sudah menerima kalian sebagai umat-Nya, hendaklah kalian juga saling menerima sesama saudara-saudari seiman, supaya Allah dimuliakan.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="ROM.15.8" />Saya berkata begitu karena Kristus Yesus sudah menjadi hamba bagi bangsa Yahudi untuk menunjukkan bahwa Allah menepati semua janji-Nya kepada mereka. Dengan demikian, Kristus membuktikan bahwa semua perjanjian Allah terhadap nenek moyang orang Yahudi adalah benar.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="ROM.15.9" />Pelayanan Kristus juga bertujuan agar bangsa-bangsa yang bukan Yahudi turut memuliakan Allah karena kebaikan hati-Nya yang Dia nyatakan kepada mereka. Kitab Suci sudah banyak menubuatkan tentang hal tersebut. Misalnya, seorang pemazmur menulis,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Karena itu aku akan memuliakan Engkau di antara bangsa-bangsa yang bukan Yahudi,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan menyanyikan lagu pujian bagi-Mu.”<f caller="+"><fr>15:9
</fr><fk>bagi-Mu
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: bagi nama-Mu. Dalam kebudayaan Yahudi, kata ‘nama Allah’ mewakili seluruh diri Allah. Paulus mengambil kutipan ini dari 2Sam. 22:50 atau Mazmur 18:49 LXX.</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="10" bcv="ROM.15.10" />Musa juga berkata,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Hai bangsa-bangsa yang bukan Yahudi,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bersukacitalah bersama umat Allah.”<x caller="+"><xo>15:10
</xo><xt>Ul. 32:43 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="11" bcv="ROM.15.11" />Ada pula pemazmur yang mengatakan,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Hai semua bangsa yang bukan Yahudi, pujilah TUHAN!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Biarlah segala bangsa memuji Penguasa kita.”<x caller="+"><xo>15:11
</xo><xt>Mzm. 117:1</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="12" bcv="ROM.15.12" />Dan Nabi Yesaya pun bernubuat,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Akan datang Seorang Raja yang muncul seperti tunas dari tunggul Isai.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia akan ditinggikan sebagai raja yang memerintah segala bangsa,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan orang yang bukan Yahudi akan berharap kepada-Nya.”<x caller="+"><xo>15:12
</xo><xt>Yes. 11:10 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="ROM.15.13" />Karena itu, saya mendoakan kalian semua yang percaya kepada Kristus: Kiranya Allah, sumber pengharapan kita, memberkati kalian dengan sukacita dan ketenangan dalam perlindungan-Nya. Biarlah kalian tidak pernah berputus asa, sebab melalui kuasa Roh Kudus, kalian memiliki harapan yang pasti.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Paulus menceritakan pelayanannya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="ROM.15.14" />Saudara-saudariku, saya yakin bahwa kalian hidup dengan sangat baik dan mempunyai semua pengetahuan yang diperlukan untuk dapat saling menasihati.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="ROM.15.15" />Meski demikian, Saudara-saudari, sebagai rasul Allah yang Dia pilih karena kebaikan hati-Nya, saya berani menuliskan hal-hal tadi.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="ROM.15.16" />Sebab Allah memanggil saya menjadi pelayan Kristus Yesus dan menugaskan saya untuk memberitakan Kabar Baik-Nya kepada orang-orang bukan Yahudi. Jadi saya melayani seperti seorang imam yang menjadi perantara bagi orang-orang bukan Yahudi, supaya mereka juga bisa mempersembahkan hidupnya kepada Allah seperti kurban yang hidup. Allah akan menerima mereka karena mereka sudah disucikan oleh Roh-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="ROM.15.17" />Karena itu, saya bangga atas semua yang Kristus Yesus kerjakan melalui saya demi kemuliaan Allah.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="ROM.15.18" />Tentang pelayanan saya, saya tidak mau membanggakan diri. Saya hanya akan membicarakan apa yang sudah Kristus lakukan melalui saya, sehingga melalui perkataan dan perbuatan, saya bisa memimpin orang-orang yang bukan Yahudi taat kepada Allah.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="ROM.15.19" />Mereka menjadi taat kepada Allah karena Roh Kudus menunjukkan kuasa-Nya melalui saya sehingga terjadi banyak keajaiban. Dan saya sudah menceritakan Kabar Baik tentang Kristus dengan lengkap, mulai dari kota Yerusalem sampai jauh ke daerah Ilirikum.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="ROM.15.20" />Saya bertekad untuk selalu menceritakan Kabar Baik ke tempat-tempat di mana pun orang-orang belum pernah mendengar tentang Kristus, karena saya tidak mau membangun pekerjaan pelayanan saya di atas fondasi yang sudah dibangun orang lain.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="ROM.15.21" />Hal itu sesuai dengan yang tertulis dalam Kitab Suci,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Orang-orang yang belum pernah menerima berita ataupun mendengar tentang Dia akan mendengar dan mengerti.”<x caller="+"><xo>15:21
</xo><xt>Yes. 52:15 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Rencana Paulus untuk mengunjungi Roma
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="ROM.15.22" />Pelayanan saya ke daerah-daerah lain membuat saya sering terhalang untuk mengunjungi kalian.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="ROM.15.23" />Tetapi sekarang, saya sudah menyelesaikan pekerjaan saya di daerah-daerah itu. Lagipula sudah bertahun-tahun lamanya saya ingin mengunjungi kalian.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="ROM.15.24" />Karena itu, saya berharap dalam perjalanan ke Spanyol nanti, saya dapat singgah di Roma dan mengunjungi kalian. Setelah kita menikmati pertemuan sebentar, kalian bisa menolong saya meneruskan perjalanan ke Spanyol.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="ROM.15.25" />Tetapi saat ini saya hendak pergi ke Yerusalem untuk memberikan bantuan kepada saudara-saudari seiman di sana.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="ROM.15.26" />Jemaat di Makedonia dan Akaya sudah memutuskan untuk menyumbangkan dana bagi anggota jemaat yang miskin di Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="ROM.15.27" />Saudara-saudari kita di Makedonia dan Akaya melakukannya dengan sangat senang hati. Lagipula memang sudah sepantasnya mereka menolong saudara-saudari seiman di Yerusalem, sebab mereka yang bukan Yahudi sudah turut menerima berkat rohani yang luar biasa dari orang Yahudi. Karena itulah mereka merasa berutang kepada orang Yahudi sehingga mengirimkan berkat materi.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="ROM.15.28" />Jadi saya pergi ke Yerusalem untuk mengantarkan sumbangan mereka dan memastikan dana itu diserahkan dengan semestinya. Sesudah selesai, saya akan berangkat ke Spanyol melalui kota Roma untuk singgah dan menemui kalian.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="ROM.15.29" />Saya yakin bahwa saat kita bertemu, saya dapat membagikan kepada kalian seluruh berkat rohani dari ajaran Kabar Baik tentang Kristus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="ROM.15.30" />Saudara-saudari, saya minta tolong supaya kalian sungguh-sungguh berdoa kepada Allah untuk pelayanan saya. Lakukanlah itu karena kita sama-sama bersatu dengan Penguasa kita Kristus Yesus dan karena kasih yang diberikan Roh Kudus kepada kita.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="ROM.15.31" />Doakan juga supaya saya selamat dari orang-orang yang tidak percaya kepada Kristus di Yudea, dan supaya bantuan yang saya bawa ke Yerusalem itu berkenan bagi saudara-saudari seiman di sana.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="ROM.15.32" />Dengan demikian, kalau Allah mengizinkan, saya bisa datang kepada kalian dengan sukacita, dan kita akan mempunyai kesempatan untuk saling menguatkan.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="ROM.15.33" />Saya berharap supaya Allah, sumber ketenangan hidup kita, selalu menyertai kalian! Amin.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="16" />
<s style="s1">Kata-kata terakhir dari Paulus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="ROM.16.1" />Saya hendak memperkenalkan kepada kalian saudari seiman kita, Febe. Dia seorang yang dapat dipercaya dan sudah ditugaskan sebagai pelayan khusus di antara jemaat di Kengkrea.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="ROM.16.2" />Terimalah dia dengan selayaknya sebagai umat Allah, karena dia juga sudah bersatu dalam Tuhan. Tolong bantu dia dalam hal apa saja yang diperlukannya, sebab dia sendiri sudah menolong banyak orang, termasuk saya.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="3" bcv="ROM.16.3" />Sampaikan salam saya kepada Priskila dan Akwila, rekan pelayanan saya dalam Kristus Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="ROM.16.4" />Keduanya pernah mempertaruhkan nyawa demi menyelamatkan hidup saya. Saya sangat berterima kasih kepada mereka. Bukan hanya saya, tetapi semua jemaat yang bukan Yahudi juga berterima kasih kepada mereka karena hal itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="5" bcv="ROM.16.5" />Sampaikan juga salam saya kepada jemaat yang berkumpul di rumah mereka.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Salam kepada sahabat saya Epenetus yang terkasih. Dialah orang pertama di provinsi Akaya yang menjadi pengikut Kristus.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="6" bcv="ROM.16.6" />Salam kepada Maria. Dia sudah banyak bekerja untuk jemaat di Roma.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="7" bcv="ROM.16.7" />Sampaikan juga salam saya kepada Andronikus dan Yunias. Mereka orang Yahudi seperti saya dan pernah dipenjarakan bersama saya. Keduanya sudah menjadi pengikut Kristus sebelum saya, dan mereka terkenal sebagai utusan<f caller="+"><fr>16:7
</fr><fk>utusan
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: rasul. Lihat catatan di Mat. 10:2.</ft></f> Kristus untuk melakukan pekerjaan-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="8" bcv="ROM.16.8" />Salam kepada Amplias yang saya kasihi dalam Tuhan.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="9" bcv="ROM.16.9" />Salam kepada Urbanus, teman sepelayanan kita dalam Kristus,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">juga kepada Stakis, sahabat saya yang terkasih.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="10" bcv="ROM.16.10" />Salam kepada Apeles. Dia sudah dicobai dan terbukti bahwa kasihnya murni kepada Kristus.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Sampaikan salam saya kepada setiap orang dalam keluarga Aristobulus.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="11" bcv="ROM.16.11" />Salam kepada Herodion, teman sebangsa saya,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">juga kepada keluarga Narkisus, saudara-saudari seiman kita dalam Kristus.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="12" bcv="ROM.16.12" />Salam kepada Trifena dan Trifosa, kedua wanita yang selalu sungguh-sungguh bekerja melayani Tuhan.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Salam kepada Persis, sahabat saya yang terkasih. Dia juga banyak bekerja demi kemuliaan Tuhan.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="13" bcv="ROM.16.13" />Salam kepada Rufus. Dia adalah orang yang istimewa di mata Tuhan.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Dan sampaikan salam saya kepada ibunya, yang juga sudah menjadi seperti ibu saya sendiri.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="14" bcv="ROM.16.14" />Salam kepada Asinkritus, Flegon, Hermes, Patrobas, Hermas, dan saudara-saudara seiman lain yang ada bersama mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="15" bcv="ROM.16.15" />Sampaikan salam saya kepada Filologus dan Yulia, Nereus dan saudarinya, serta Olimpas, juga semua saudara-saudari seiman yang ada bersama mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="16" bcv="ROM.16.16" />Saudara-saudari, hendaklah kalian saling memberi salam dengan penuh kasih sebagai umat yang sudah disucikan Allah.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Semua jemaat Kristus menyampaikan salam kepada kalian.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="ROM.16.17" />Saudara-saudari, saya menasihatkan kalian supaya berhati-hati terhadap orang yang suka membuat perpecahan, dan yang merusak keyakinan kalian dengan melawan ajaran benar yang sudah kalian terima. Jauhilah mereka,
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="ROM.16.18" />karena orang-orang seperti itu tidak melayani Penguasa kita Kristus Yesus. Yang mereka inginkan hanyalah menyenangkan diri sendiri. Mereka memakai kata-kata manis untuk membohongi orang-orang yang tulus hati.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="ROM.16.19" />Namun, semua saudara seiman sudah mendengar tentang kalian, Jemaat Roma, bahwa kalian sangat taat kepada Tuhan Yesus. Jadi saya sangat bersukacita karena kalian! Tetapi saya minta supaya kalian terus bijaksana dalam memilih semua hal yang baik dan bersih dari segala perbuatan jahat.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="ROM.16.20" />Allah, yang selalu menjaga kita agar hidup dengan tenang, akan segera menghancurkan Satanas<x caller="+"><xo>16:20
</xo><xt>Why. 20:2-3</xt></x> dan menaklukkan dia di bawah kuasa kita. Saya berdoa kiranya Penguasa kita Yesus selalu berbaik hati kepada kalian.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="ROM.16.21" />Salam kepada kalian dari Timotius, sahabat saya sepelayanan, juga dari Lukius, Yason, dan Sosipater, teman-teman saya sebangsa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="ROM.16.22" />Salam juga dari saya, Tertius, yang menuliskan surat Paulus ini sesuai dengan yang dia ucapkan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="ROM.16.23" />Salam dari Gayus kepada kalian. Dia menyediakan rumahnya sebagai tumpangan untuk saya (Paulus) dan sebagai tempat berkumpul bagi jemaat di kota ini. Erastus dan saudara seiman kita, Kwartus, juga menyampaikan salam kepada kalian. Erastus adalah bendahara kota ini.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="ROM.16.24" />Akhir kata, saya berdoa kiranya Penguasa kita Kristus Yesus selalu berbaik hati kepada kalian semua. Amin.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25-27" bcv="ROM.16.25" /><f caller="+"><fr>16:25-27
</fr><fk>perbedaan tekstual
</fk><ft>Teks UBS mempunyai ayat 25-27 di sini. TSI mengikuti Teks Bizantium, yang menuliskan ketiga ayat tersebut di Rm. 14:24-26.</ft></f><ve />
</p>
</book>
<book id="1CO"><id id="1CO">- Terjemahan Sederhana Indonesia NT -Indonesia 2014 (Web 2014)
</id><h>1 Korintus
</h><toc level="1">Surat Paulus yang pertama kepada Jemaat Korintus
</toc><toc level="2">1 Korintus
</toc><toc level="3">1Kor.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">Surat Paulus yang pertama kepada Jemaat Korintus
</p>

<c id="1" />
<p style="p"><v id="1-3" bcv="1CO.1.1" />Kepada jemaat Allah di kota Korintus.
</p>
<p style="p">Salam sejahtera dari saya, Paulus, yang dipanggil atas kehendak Allah menjadi rasul Kristus Yesus, dan dari Sostenes, saudara seiman kita.
</p>
<p style="p">Kiranya kalian semua senantiasa hidup tenang dan menikmati kebaikan dari Allah Bapa dan Kristus Yesus Penguasa kita.
</p>
<p style="p">Saudara-saudari, kalian sudah disucikan karena bersatu dengan Kristus Yesus, dan sudah dipanggil menjadi umat Allah bersama semua orang di seluruh penjuru bumi yang percaya kepada Kristus Yesus, Penguasa kita.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Paulus bersyukur kepada Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="1CO.1.4" />Saya selalu bersyukur kepada Allah karena menyaksikan betapa besar kebaikan hati-Nya yang Dia berikan kepada kalian melalui Kristus Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1CO.1.5" />Buktinya, kalian sudah diperkaya dalam segala kemampuan rohani, baik dalam perkataan maupun pengetahuan. Hal itu terjadi karena kalian bersatu dengan Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1CO.1.6" />Kemampuanmu itu membuktikan bahwa kesaksian tentang Kristus yang kami sampaikan adalah benar.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="1CO.1.7" />Itulah sebabnya kalian tidak kekurangan apa pun dalam berbagai macam pemberian Roh Allah sementara kita menunggu kedatangan Kristus Yesus, Penguasa kita.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1CO.1.8" />Yesus juga akan selalu menguatkan kalian untuk bertahan sampai akhir, sehingga kalian tidak bercela pada hari kedatangan-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1CO.1.9" />Allah selalu bisa dipercaya. Dialah yang sudah memanggil kalian untuk bergabung dalam persatuan dengan Anak-Nya, yaitu Kristus Yesus, Penguasa kita.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Masalah dalam Jemaat Korintus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="1CO.1.10" />Saudara-saudari, saya sungguh-sungguh memohon dalam nama Tuhan kita Kristus Yesus supaya kalian seia sekata dan tidak terpecah belah. Biarlah kalian sungguh-sungguh bersatu, sehati, dan sepikiran.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="1CO.1.11" />Saya menasihatkan hal itu karena beberapa orang dari keluarga Kloe memberitahu saya bahwa ada pertengkaran di antara kalian, Saudara-saudari.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1CO.1.12" />Maksud saya, di antara kalian ada yang berkata, “Saya pengikut Paulus,” dan ada yang berkata, “Saya pengikut Apolos.” Yang lainnya berkata, “Saya pengikut Petrus,”<f caller="+"><fr>1:12
</fr><fk>Petrus
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Kefas. Lihat Yoh. 1:40-42.</ft></f> sedangkan yang lain lagi berkata, “Saya pengikut Kristus.”
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1CO.1.13" />Pikirkanlah: Kristus tidak bisa dibagi-bagi! Dan bukan Paulus yang sudah disalibkan untuk kalian! Kalian juga tidak dibaptis dalam nama Paulus!
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1CO.1.14" />Karena itu saya bersyukur kepada Allah bahwa saya tidak membaptis kalian, kecuali Krispus dan Gayus.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="1CO.1.15" />Saya bersyukur karena sekarang tidak ada orang yang bisa mengatakan bahwa kalian dibaptis dalam nama saya.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1CO.1.16" />(Saya memang sudah membaptis keluarga Stefanus, namun selain mereka, saya tidak ingat pernah membaptis orang lain di antara kalian.)
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="1CO.1.17" />Karena Kristus tidak memberi saya tugas untuk membaptis orang, tetapi untuk memberitakan Kabar Baik. Dan Dia tidak mau saya memberitakannya dengan memakai kepandaian berbicara menurut ilmu duniawi,<f caller="+"><fr>1:17
</fr><fk>ilmu duniawi
</fk><ft>Kata Yunani yang diterjemahkan ‘ilmu’ dalam surat ini dapat berarti kepandaian, kebijaksanaan, filsafat, atau pikiran. Paulus hendak mengajarkan perbedaan antara ilmu duniawi dengan ilmu (yang dimiliki) Allah, maksudnya kebijaksanaan, hikmat, atau pikiran Allah. Paulus juga menegur Jemaat Korintus yang merasa berilmu, tetapi sesungguhnya tidak memiliki ilmu sejati yang berasal dari Allah.</ft></f> supaya kuasa rohani yang ada dalam berita tentang salib<f caller="+"><fr>1:17
</fr><fk>salib
</fk><ft>Paulus memakai istilah ‘salib’ sebagai gambaran untuk berita keselamatan, khususnya kematian Kristus yang menebus manusia dari hukuman Allah atas dosa mereka masing-masing.</ft></f> Kristus tidak sia-sia.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kuasa dan hikmat Allah dalam Kristus Yesus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="1CO.1.18" />Ajaran tentang salib Kristus merupakan hal bodoh bagi orang-orang yang menuju kebinasaan. Tetapi bagi kita yang diselamatkan, ajaran itu merupakan kuasa Allah.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="1CO.1.19" />Hal ini sesuai dengan Firman Allah yang tertulis dalam Kitab Suci,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Aku akan membuat pengetahuan orang-orang bijak jadi tak berguna
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan pengertian orang-orang pandai menjadi kacau.”<x caller="+"><xo>1:19
</xo><xt>Yes. 29:14 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="1CO.1.20" />Maka sekarang, semua orang yang bijak, yang berpendidikan tinggi, maupun ahli-ahli debat seharusnya merasa malu. Allah sudah membuat ilmu duniawi menjadi kebodohan.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="1CO.1.21" />Sebab inilah yang diinginkan Allah dengan hikmat-Nya: Supaya orang-orang di dunia tidak dapat mengenal Allah melalui ilmu mereka sendiri. Karena itu, Allah berkenan menggunakan pemberitaan Kabar Baik— yang mereka anggap bodoh— untuk menyelamatkan orang-orang yang percaya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="1CO.1.22" />Orang Yahudi meminta keajaiban sebagai bukti, sedangkan orang yang bukan Yahudi tidak mau percaya kalau suatu ajaran tidak sesuai dengan kecanggihan ilmu mereka.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="1CO.1.23" />Tetapi kami mengabarkan berita tentang Kristus yang sudah disalibkan. Berita itu merupakan masalah besar bagi orang Yahudi dan kebodohan di mata orang bukan Yahudi.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="1CO.1.24" />Namun, Kristus adalah kuasa dan ilmu Allah<x caller="+"><xo>1:24
</xo><xt>1Kor. 1:17 CK</xt></x> bagi semua yang sudah dipanggil oleh Allah, baik orang Yahudi maupun bukan.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="1CO.1.25" />Karena ajaran Allah yang dianggap bodoh itu lebih bijak daripada ajaran manusia, dan sifat-sifat Allah yang dianggap lemah lebih kuat daripada kekuatan manusia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="1CO.1.26" />Saudara-saudari, ingatlah keadaanmu pada waktu kamu dipilih oleh Allah! Tidak banyak di antara kalian yang dianggap bijak dalam pandangan manusia. Tidak banyak di antara kalian yang dianggap orang besar atau kaya.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="1CO.1.27" />Tetapi Allah memilih ajaran yang dianggap bodoh dan orang-orang percaya yang dianggap rendah oleh manusia di dunia ini, untuk mempermalukan orang-orang yang dianggap bijak. Dia memilih para penginjil dan Kabar Baik tentang Kristus yang dianggap lemah oleh manusia di dunia ini, untuk mempermalukan orang-orang kuat.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="1CO.1.28" />Bahkan kita dan keyakinan kita dianggap tidak penting, dihina, dan sama sekali tidak ada artinya di mata manusia di dunia ini. Biarpun begitu, sebenarnya Allah memilih kita dan memakai keyakinan kita itu untuk menghapuskan hal-hal yang dianggap penting oleh orang-orang yang pandai dan berkedudukan tinggi!
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="1CO.1.29" />Allah melakukan itu supaya tidak ada manusia yang bisa membanggakan diri di hadapan-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="1CO.1.30" />Allah sendirilah yang sudah mempersatukan kalian dengan Kristus Yesus dan menjadikan Kristus sebagai sumber hikmat bagi kita. Kristus membuat kita dibenarkan di hadapan Allah, dan Kristus jugalah yang menyucikan serta membebaskan kita dari dosa.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="1CO.1.31" />Oleh karena itu, seperti yang tertulis dalam Firman Allah, “Orang yang mau berbangga, banggakanlah perbuatan TUHAN saja. Jangan membanggakan diri sendiri!”<x caller="+"><xo>1:31
</xo><xt>Yer. 9:24; 2Kor. 10:17</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>

<c id="2" />
<s style="s1">Berita tentang Yesus yang disalibkan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1CO.2.1" />Demikian juga, Saudara-saudari, ketika saya pertama kali menyampaikan ajaran dari Allah di antara kalian, saya tidak menggunakan perkataan yang indah-indah ataupun ilmu duniawi.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1CO.2.2" />Karena pada waktu itu saya sudah mengambil keputusan bahwa selama bersama kalian, saya tidak akan membicarakan ajaran lain kecuali tentang Kristus Yesus dan kematian-Nya di kayu salib.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1CO.2.3" />Kebetulan ketika saya datang, saya sedang lemah dan gemetar ketakutan.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1CO.2.4" />Biarpun pesan yang saya ajarkan tidak disampaikan dengan ilmu manusiawi yang bisa meyakinkan orang, kuasa Roh Kuduslah yang membuktikan ajaran saya.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1CO.2.5" />Dan hal itu baik, sebab dengan demikian kalian menjadi percaya hanya karena kuasa Allah, bukan karena ilmu manusiawi.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Ilmu Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="1CO.2.6" />Sebenarnya, waktu bersama orang-orang yang dewasa secara rohani, kami memang mengajarkan ilmu. Tetapi ilmu kami tidak berasal dari dunia ini ataupun dari penguasa-penguasa dunia yang akan segera dibinasakan.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="1CO.2.7" />Ilmu yang kami ajarkan adalah ilmu Allah, yang dulu tersembunyi bagi manusia sejak dunia diciptakan. Sekarang hal itu sudah Allah nyatakan kepada kita, supaya kita ikut menikmati kemuliaan-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1CO.2.8" />Sebelumnya, para penguasa dan raja-raja dunia ini tidak pernah mengerti ilmu tersebut. Andai mereka mengerti, tentu mereka tidak akan menyalibkan Yesus, Tuhan kita yang mulia.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1CO.2.9" />Hal itu sesuai dengan ayat Kitab Suci ini,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Bagi orang-orang yang mengasihi Dia, Allah sudah menyiapkan sesuatu yang luar biasa, yang belum pernah dilihat dan didengar manusia, bahkan tidak pernah terbayangkan.”<x caller="+"><xo>2:9
</xo><xt>Yes. 64:4</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="10" bcv="1CO.2.10" />Tetapi sekarang Allah sudah menunjukkan hal-hal itu kepada kita melalui Roh-Nya! Karena Roh Kudus mengetahui segala sesuatu, bahkan rahasia Allah yang tersembunyi sekalipun.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1CO.2.11" />Begini perbandingannya: Tidak seorang pun mengetahui pikiran orang lain, kecuali roh orang itu sendiri yang tinggal dalam dirinya. Demikian juga halnya dengan Allah. Tidak ada yang tahu pikiran Allah, kecuali Roh Allah sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1CO.2.12" />Sekarang, yang kita terima bukan roh dari dunia ini, melainkan Roh Allah! Maka dengan bantuan Roh-Nya, kita dimampukan untuk mengerti hal-hal yang Allah berikan kepada kita karena kebaikan hati-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="1CO.2.13" />Waktu kami mengajarkan hal-hal rohani tersebut, kami tidak menyampaikannya dengan kata-kata menurut ilmu duniawi, tetapi kata-kata yang diberikan oleh Roh Kudus kepada kami. Dengan demikian, kata-kata hikmat dari Roh Kudus dipakai untuk menjelaskan hal-hal rohani.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1CO.2.14" />Orang yang tidak memiliki Roh Allah tidak bisa menerima ajaran yang berasal dari Roh Allah, karena orang seperti itu akan menganggap ajaran tersebut sebagai kebodohan. Dia tidak mungkin mengerti, sebab ajaran dari Roh Allah hanya bisa dimengerti dengan bantuan Roh Allah.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="1CO.2.15" />Jadi, kita yang bersatu dengan Roh Allah bisa menilai semua ajaran rohani. Tetapi orang-orang yang belum menerima hikmat dari Roh Allah tidak mampu menilai apa pun tentang kita. Hal itu sesuai dengan Firman Allah yang berkata,
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="1CO.2.16" />“Tidak ada yang lebih bijak daripada Tuhan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sehingga dapat menasihati-Nya.”<x caller="+"><xo>2:16
</xo><xt>Yes. 40:13 LXX</xt></x>
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Oleh karena itu, hal yang sangat luar biasa bagi kita adalah: Melalui Roh Allah, kita diberi kemampuan untuk berpikir seperti Kristus!
<ve />
</p>

<c id="3" />
<s style="s1">Jemaat yang dewasa rohani tidak terpecah belah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1CO.3.1" />Saudara-saudari, dulu saya tidak bisa berbicara kepada kalian seperti kepada orang yang sudah dewasa rohani. Saya terpaksa berbicara seperti kepada orang duniawi yang dikuasai naluri yang berdosa, karena saat itu kalian masih seperti bayi rohani dalam hal mengikut Kristus.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1CO.3.2" />Ajaran yang saya sampaikan ibarat susu, bukan makanan keras, karena dulu kalian belum bisa menerima makanan orang dewasa. Bahkan sekarang pun kalian belum siap untuk makanan rohani yang dewasa
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1CO.3.3" />sebab kalian masih dikuasai oleh naluri yang berdosa. Dengan keadaan kalian yang saling iri hati, bertengkar, dan terpecah belah, itu bukti bahwa kalian belum lepas dari naluri berdosa. Kalian masih hidup seperti orang duniawi.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1CO.3.4" />Nyatanya, di antara kalian ada yang berkata, “Saya pengikut Paulus,” dan yang lain berkata, “Saya pengikut Apolos.” Ketika kalian berkata seperti itu, terbukti bahwa kalian masih dikuasai oleh naluri yang berdosa!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="1CO.3.5" />Apakah Apolos orang penting? Tidak. Apakah saya, Paulus, orang penting? Tidak. Kami hanyalah pelayan Tuhan Yesus yang menjalankan tugas dari-Nya dan yang menolong kalian untuk percaya penuh kepada-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1CO.3.6" />Ibaratnya, saya yang menanam bibit, Apolos yang menyiram. Tetapi yang bisa membuat bibit itu tumbuh hanya Allah sendiri!
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="1CO.3.7" />Karena itu, pelayan yang menanam ataupun yang menyiram tidaklah penting. Hanya Allah yang penting, karena Dialah yang membuat bibit itu bisa bertumbuh.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1CO.3.8" />Jadi, pelayan yang menanam maupun yang menyiram mempunyai tujuan dan kedudukan yang sama. Dan setiap pelayan akan mendapat upah sesuai kerja kerasnya masing-masing.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1CO.3.9" />Karena kami sama-sama pelayan Allah, dan kalian ibarat tanaman di ladang Allah.
</p>
<p style="p">Kalian masing-masing juga merupakan batu dalam rumah Allah yang sekarang dibangun untuk menjadi tempat tinggal-Nya.<x caller="+"><xo>3:9
</xo><xt>1Ptr. 2:4-5</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1CO.3.10" />Sesuai kebaikan hati Allah yang diberikan kepada saya, saya ditugaskan seperti seorang ahli bangunan untuk meletakkan fondasi rumah Allah itu, yakni Kristus Yesus. Artinya, saya orang pertama yang mengajar kalian tentang Dia. Kemudian orang-orang lain membangun lagi di atas fondasi yang sudah saya kerjakan. Karena itu, hendaklah setiap orang berhati-hati saat membangun di atas fondasi itu.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1CO.3.11" />Jangan sampai ada yang membangun di atas dasar lain! Satu-satunya fondasi kita hanyalah Kristus Yesus!
<ve />
<v id="12-13" bcv="1CO.3.12" />Pada Hari Pengadilan,<f caller="+"><fr>3:12-13
</fr><fk>Hari Pengadilan
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: hari itu. Dalam bahasa Yunani, kata ‘itu’ di kalimat ini merujuk pada satu objek (hari) tertentu yang sudah pasti, bukan sembarang hari. Dan berdasarkan konteksnya, hari khusus yang dimaksud adalah hari terakhir ketika Allah menghakimi semua manusia.</ft></f> Allah akan menguji mutu pekerjaan setiap orang yang membangun di atas fondasi tersebut. Saat itu akan terlihat apakah bahan bangunan yang mereka pakai tahan uji atau tidak. Kalau orang membangun di situ dengan bahan yang tahan uji, seperti emas, perak, atau batu permata, hal itu akan terbukti. Dan kalau orang membangun dengan bahan yang bersifat sementara, seperti kayu, rumput, atau jerami, hal itu juga akan terbukti. Karena pada Hari Pengadilan, pekerjaan setiap orang akan diuji dengan api.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1CO.3.14" />Jika yang dia bangun tetap berdiri sesudah diuji, orang itu akan menerima upah.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="1CO.3.15" />Jika terbakar, dia akan mengalami kerugian. Dia akan seperti orang yang baru mengalami kebakaran. Meski begitu, dia tetap diselamatkan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="1CO.3.16" />Jadi, pahamilah bahwa kita semua adalah rumah Allah, dan Roh Allah tinggal dalam kita.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="1CO.3.17" />Bila ada orang yang menghancurkan rumah Allah, maka Allah juga akan menghancurkan dia, sebab rumah Allah adalah suci. Dan karena kalian sekarang menjadi rumah Allah, berarti kalian juga suci, dan Allah akan menghancurkan siapa pun yang merusak kalian.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="1CO.3.18" />Janganlah kamu menipu diri sendiri. Siapa pun yang merasa pandai dalam ilmu duniawi, tinggalkan saja ilmumu itu! Biarlah kamu dianggap bodoh di mata manusia, yang penting kamu menjadi bijak di mata Allah.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="1CO.3.19" />Karena ilmu dunia ini merupakan kebodohan bagi Allah. Seperti yang tertulis dalam Kitab Suci, “Allah menggunakan kecerdikan orang berilmu seperti jerat untuk menangkapnya.”<x caller="+"><xo>3:19
</xo><xt>Ayb. 5:13</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="1CO.3.20" />Ada juga tertulis, “TUHAN tahu bahwa pikiran orang-orang yang berilmu adalah sia-sia.”<x caller="+"><xo>3:20
</xo><xt>Mzm. 94:11</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="1CO.3.21" />Oleh sebab itu, jangan lagi membanggakan diri sebagai pengikut saya, pengikut Apolos, ataupun guru-guru lain. Karena bagi kalian yang bersatu dengan Kristus, semuanya menjadi milik kalian:
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="1CO.3.22" />Baik Paulus, Apolos, Petrus, dunia ini, kehidupan, kematian, dan hal-hal yang ada sekarang maupun yang akan datang. Semuanya adalah milikmu.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="1CO.3.23" />Mengapa? Karena kalian adalah milik Kristus, dan Kristus adalah milik Allah.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="4" />
<s style="s1">Hubungan para utusan Kristus dengan jemaat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1CO.4.1" />Dengan demikian, anggaplah kami ini hanya pelayan Kristus. Kami ditugaskan Allah untuk menyatakan rencana-Nya yang dulu dirahasiakan dari manusia.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1CO.4.2" />Seorang pelayan harus menunjukkan bahwa dirinya sungguh-sungguh bisa dipercaya.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1CO.4.3" />Tetapi bagi saya, penilaian terpenting bukanlah dari kalian ataupun semua orang di dunia ini. Saya bahkan tidak menilai diri sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1CO.4.4" />Dalam hati, saya tidak merasa pernah melakukan pelayanan ini secara salah. Meski begitu, bukan berarti saya pasti benar. Biarlah TUHAN yang menilai saya.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1CO.4.5" />Jadi, saya menasihatkan supaya kalian jangan menilai siapa pun sebelum Tuhan Yesus datang kembali. Dialah yang akan menyatakan segala hal yang dirahasiakan dalam kegelapan, termasuk alasan dan pikiran manusia. Kemudian Allah akan memuji semua pelayan-Nya yang layak menerima pujian.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="1CO.4.6" />Dalam ajaran tadi, Saudara-saudari, saya memakai Apolos dan diri saya sebagai contoh untuk kalian, supaya kalian bisa belajar prinsip ini, “Taatlah hanya kepada yang tertulis dalam Kitab Suci.” Maka janganlah membesar-besarkan pelayan Tuhan yang satu dan merendahkan yang lain, lalu menjadikan kami alasan untuk saling bersaing!
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="1CO.4.7" />Kalau masih mau bertengkar, atas dasar apa kamu merasa dirimu lebih baik daripada saudara-saudari seimanmu? Pikirkanlah ini: Semua kemampuan yang kamu miliki hanyalah pemberian TUHAN karena kebaikan hati-Nya. Janganlah kamu sombong, seolah-olah kamu mendapatkan itu dengan kehebatanmu sendiri!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="1CO.4.8" />Tetapi kalian Jemaat Korintus menganggap diri kalian paling sempurna dan kaya! Kalian sudah merasa seperti raja dan tidak membutuhkan kami lagi. Wah, bagus sekali kalau kalian memang raja! Dengan begitu, kami sebagai utusan yang melayani kalian juga bisa dianggap orang besar!
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1CO.4.9" />Sebaliknya, menurut saya Allah sudah memberikan tempat paling rendah kepada kami rasul-rasul Kristus. Kami diinjak-injak seperti tawanan perang yang dijatuhi hukuman mati. Kami menjadi tontonan umum, baik di hadapan semua manusia maupun para malaikat.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1CO.4.10" />Karena melayani Kristus, kami dianggap orang bodoh, sedangkan kalian masih dianggap orang pandai. Kami selalu dianggap lemah, tetapi kalian merasa kuat. Di mana-mana kami dihina, sedangkan kalian dihormati.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1CO.4.11" />Bahkan sampai saat ini, kami sering tidak mendapat makanan, minuman, dan pakaian yang cukup. Kami sering dipukuli dan tidak punya tempat tinggal.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1CO.4.12" />Kami bekerja keras dengan tangan sendiri. Kami sering dihina, tetapi kami membalas mereka dengan mendoakan berkat. Ketika kami dianiaya, kami menerimanya dengan sabar.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1CO.4.13" />Waktu kami dicaci maki, kami tetap bersikap baik. Sampai saat ini kami masih diperlakukan seperti sampah dunia, sama seperti kotoran yang disingkirkan semua orang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="1CO.4.14" />Saya menulis hal-hal itu bukan untuk mempermalukan kalian, tetapi untuk menegur kalian sebagai anak-anak yang saya kasihi!
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="1CO.4.15" />Karena meskipun kalian mempunyai ribuan guru yang bisa mengajarkan tentang Kristus, kalian tidak mempunyai banyak bapak. Hanya sayalah yang menjadi bapak rohani kalian, sebab kalian pertama kali mendengar Kabar Baik tentang Kristus Yesus melalui saya.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1CO.4.16" />Oleh karena itu, saya mohon, ikutilah teladan bapakmu ini.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="1CO.4.17" />Untuk itulah saya sudah mengutus Timotius kepada kalian, yakni agar dia mengingatkan kalian tentang cara hidup yang pantas bagi orang-orang yang sudah bersatu dengan Kristus. Cara hidup demikianlah yang selalu saya lakukan dan ajarkan kepada setiap jemaat. Saya mempercayakan tugas itu kepadanya karena Timotius adalah anak rohani saya yang sangat setia melayani Tuhan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="1CO.4.18" />Saudara-saudari, ada orang-orang di antara kalian yang sudah menjadi sombong dan menganggap dirinya pemimpin sebab mereka pikir saya tidak akan mengunjungi kalian lagi.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="1CO.4.19" />Namun, jika Tuhan Yesus menghendaki, saya akan segera datang kepada kalian. Dan saat itu kita akan melihat siapa yang memimpin dengan kuasa dari Tuhan, dan siapa saja yang menyombongkan diri.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="1CO.4.20" />Karena pekerjaan kerajaan Allah dibuktikan bukan dengan perkataan manusia, melainkan dengan kuasa yang diberikan Allah.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="1CO.4.21" />Jadi, sekarang kalian boleh memilih: Apakah kalian mau saya datang untuk mendisiplin dengan keras? Atau kalau kalian sudah taat, saya bisa datang dengan sikap lembut dan penuh kasih.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="5" />
<s style="s1">Masalah tingkah laku dalam jemaat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1CO.5.1" />Saya sangat prihatin mendengar berita bahwa ada dosa percabulan yang sangat memalukan di antara kalian, yang bahkan jarang terjadi di antara bangsa-bangsa kafir! Saya dengar ada seorang laki-laki yang mengambil istri ayahnya.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1CO.5.2" />Karena itu, kalian tidak pantas menyombongkan diri sebagai umat Allah yang hebat! Lebih baik kalian menangis! Lalu orang yang melakukan dosa itu harus dikeluarkan dari antara kalian.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1CO.5.3" />Biarpun secara jasmani saya tidak sedang bersama kalian, tetapi kita selalu bersama melalui persatuan rohani kita dengan Kristus. Karena itu, saya sudah menghakimi orang yang berbuat dosa itu, seolah-olah saya berada di sana.
<ve />
<v id="4-5" bcv="1CO.5.4" />Jadi secepatnya, kita segera berkumpul— yakni kalian secara jasmani dan saya hadir secara rohani— untuk bersama-sama menyerahkan orang itu kepada Satanas dalam nama Tuhan Yesus Kristus dan dengan kuasa-Nya. Kita berharap agar melalui serangan si iblis, nalurinya yang berdosa dihancurkan supaya jiwanya selamat pada hari kedatangan Tuhan Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="1CO.5.6" />Memang sekarang tidak pantas kalian membanggakan diri sebagai umat Allah yang baik. Ingatlah peribahasa ini, “Sedikit ragi saja akan membuat seluruh adonan mengembang.”<f caller="+"><fr>5:6
</fr><fk>Sedikit ragi … mengembang
</fk><ft>Paulus menggunakan peribahasa dari kebudayaan Yahudi. Artinya dapat diterjemahkan, “Satu saja orang berdosa akan merusak seluruh jemaat.”</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="1CO.5.7" />Maka, seperti yang selalu dilakukan orang Yahudi sebelum merayakan Paskah, buanglah semua ragi yang lama sehingga kalian menjadi seperti adonan baru. Ragi lama menggambarkan orang yang berdosa itu. Karena sesungguhnya kita bagaikan roti yang tidak beragi, dan Kurban domba Paskah kita adalah Kristus yang sudah dikurbankan untuk menyucikan kita.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1CO.5.8" />Oleh sebab itu, marilah kita hidup seperti orang-orang yang merayakan Paskah. Tidak pantas kita memakan roti yang dibuat dengan ragi lama. Artinya kita tidak boleh terlibat dalam dosa dan kejahatan yang lama, seperti yang kita lakukan sebelum mengenal Kristus. Kita bagaikan orang-orang yang merayakan Paskah dengan makan roti tanpa ragi, yang melambangkan hidup yang murni dan sesuai dengan ajaran benar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="1CO.5.9" />Saya pernah menulis surat kepada kalian dengan perintah untuk tidak bergaul dengan orang yang melakukan percabulan.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1CO.5.10" />Maksud saya di situ bukanlah supaya kita tidak bergaul dengan semua orang duniawi yang melakukan percabulan atau dosa-dosa lain, misalnya orang yang serakah, yang menipu demi uang, atau menyembah berhala. Karena mustahil kita menjauhi mereka semua kecuali kita keluar dari dunia ini!
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1CO.5.11" />Maksud saya adalah: Hindarilah orang yang menyebut dirinya saudara seiman, tetapi masih terus hidup dalam percabulan atau dosa lainnya, seperti serakah, menyembah berhala, menghina orang, mabuk-mabukan, atau menipu. Jangan pernah bergaul dengan orang-orang seperti itu supaya kamu tidak terpengaruh oleh perbuatannya!<x caller="+"><xo>5:11
</xo><xt>1Kor. 15:33</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12-13" bcv="1CO.5.12" />Bukan urusan kita untuk menghakimi orang-orang yang bukan saudara seiman. Itu urusan Allah. Tetapi kalian harus siap menertibkan dan menghakimi orang-orang yang sudah menjadi anggota jemaat. Sebagaimana tertulis dalam Firman TUHAN, “Usirlah orang jahat dari antara kalian!”<x caller="+"><xo>5:12-13
</xo><xt>Ul. 22:21, 24</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>

<c id="6" />
<s style="s1">Mengatasi masalah di antara sesama saudara seiman
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1CO.6.1" />Saya juga mendengar bahwa di antara kalian pernah terjadi perkara, dan kalian mengadilinya dengan bantuan orang luar yang bukan saudara seiman. Lancang sekali! Berani-beraninya kalian membiarkan dirimu dihakimi oleh orang kafir! Mengapa kalian tidak meminta bantuan salah satu anggota jemaat, sesama orang yang sudah disucikan Allah?
<ve />
<v id="2-3" bcv="1CO.6.2" />Seharusnya kalian tahu bahwa kita, umat yang sudah disucikan, akan menghakimi dunia ini, bahkan menghakimi para malaikat! Nah, karena kita kelak menjadi hakim atas orang-orang duniawi, mestinya kalian bisa menyelesaikan perkara-perkara ringan yang berkaitan dengan urusan biasa di antara jemaatmu sendiri!
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1CO.6.4" />Lantas mengapa, sewaktu kamu mempunyai perkara dalam hal-hal duniawi, kamu membawanya kepada hakim yang bukan saudara seiman? Itu perbuatan bodoh!
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1CO.6.5" />Seharusnya kamu merasa malu! Apakah tidak ada seorang pun di antara kalian yang cukup bijak untuk mengadili perkara-perkara di antara saudara-saudari seiman?!
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1CO.6.6" />Tetapi kamu malah memperkarakan saudara seimanmu ke hadapan orang luar yang tidak percaya Kristus!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="1CO.6.7" />Dengan adanya perkara di antara kalian pun, itu sudah salah. Seharusnya kamu saling mengalah, bukan berselisih. Maafkanlah orang yang bersalah terhadapmu. Relakanlah dirimu dirugikan.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1CO.6.8" />Tetapi kamu sendiri malah berbuat salah dan merugikan orang lain, bahkan saudara-saudari seimanmu!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9-10" bcv="1CO.6.9" />Ingatlah bahwa orang-orang jahat tidak akan menjadi warga kerajaan Allah! Jadi, jangan menipu diri sendiri! Yang tidak akan masuk ke dalam kerajaan Allah adalah
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">orang-orang yang melakukan percabulan, menyembah berhala,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">berzina, melakukan segala macam perbuatan homoseksual,<f caller="+"><fr>6:9-10
</fr><fk>segala macam … homoseksual
</fk><ft>Frasa ini menerjemahkan dua kata Yunani yang artinya: 1) Laki-laki yang berlaku seperti wanita. 2) Laki-laki yang bersetubuh dengan sesama laki-laki. Karena pasangan sesama laki-laki dikecam keras, berarti pasangan sesama perempuan pun berdosa. Lihat juga Rm. 1:27-32.</ft></f>
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">orang serakah, pencuri,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">pemabuk, pemfitnah, dan penipu.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="11" bcv="1CO.6.11" />Memang di antara kalian ada yang dulunya hidup seperti itu! Tetapi sekarang kalian sudah dibersihkan, disucikan, dan dibenarkan di hadapan Allah karena bersatu dengan Penguasa kita Yesus dan dengan Roh dari Allah kita.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pakailah tubuhmu untuk kemuliaan Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="1CO.6.12" />Nah, apabila ada yang berkata, “Kita pengikut Kristus diperbolehkan berbuat apa saja!” Saya akan menjawab, “Ada benarnya, tetapi ingat bahwa tidak semua hal berguna. Jangan biarkan apa pun menjadi alat iblis untuk menguasai diri kita!”
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1CO.6.13" />Contohnya, ada yang berkata, “Makanan diciptakan untuk mengisi perut, dan perut diciptakan untuk menikmati makanan. Berarti kita bebas makan apa saja ataupun melakukan percabulan dengan tubuh kita.”<f caller="+"><fr>6:13
</fr><fk>Berarti …
</fk><ft>Kalimat ini tidak ada dalam teks Yunani, tetapi TSI menambah supaya pembaca menyadari bahwa ungkapan yang digunakan Paulus ini tidak berarti tentang makanan dan perut saja, tetapi juga sebagai kiasan untuk kebebasan hubungan seksual.</ft></f> Saya katakan bahwa tubuh dan makanan adalah fana. Allah akan mengakhirinya waktu kita mati. Pahamilah bahwa tubuh kita diciptakan Allah bukan untuk melakukan percabulan. TUHAN adalah Pemilik tubuh kita, maka hendaklah kita menggunakannya demi kemuliaan Allah.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1CO.6.14" />Allah sudah menunjukkan kuasa-Nya waktu Dia menghidupkan tubuh Tuhan Yesus dari kematian. Jadi, Dia pasti juga akan menghidupkan kita dari kematian. Karena itu, berhati-hatilah menggunakan tubuhmu!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="1CO.6.15" />Jangan lupa bahwa tubuhmu masing-masing merupakan bagian dari tubuh Kristus. Apakah pantas seorang pengikut Kristus mengambil anggota tubuh Kristus, yaitu tubuhnya sendiri, untuk mempersatukannya dengan tubuh pelacur? Tentu tidak!
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1CO.6.16" />Karena Firman TUHAN berkata, “Dalam pernikahan, seorang laki-laki dipersatukan dengan istrinya, sehingga mereka berdua menjadi satu.”<x caller="+"><xo>6:16
</xo><xt>Kej. 2:24</xt></x> Maka kamu harus tahu bahwa orang yang bersetubuh dengan pelacur berarti menjadi satu tubuh dengan pelacur itu.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="1CO.6.17" />Sebaliknya, orang yang menyerahkan dirinya kepada Penguasa kita Yesus berarti sudah bersatu dengan Dia dalam roh.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="1CO.6.18" />Jadi, jangan pernah melakukan percabulan. Semua dosa lain tidak langsung berkaitan dengan tubuh pelakunya. Tetapi orang yang melakukan percabulan merusak tubuhnya sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="1CO.6.19" />Jangan lupa bahwa tubuhmu ibarat ruang mahakudus untuk Roh Allah, yaitu Roh-Nya yang sudah kamu terima dan yang tinggal dalam dirimu. Artinya tubuhmu bukan lagi milikmu sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="1CO.6.20" />Ingatlah bahwa kamu sudah ditebus dengan harga yang sangat mahal, yaitu darah Kristus. Oleh sebab itu, muliakanlah Allah dengan tubuh dan rohmu, karena tubuh dan rohmu adalah milik Allah.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="7" />
<s style="s1">Tentang pernikahan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1CO.7.1" />Sekarang saya akan menanggapi persoalan yang disebut dalam surat kalian: Ya, saya setuju bahwa memang baik bila seorang laki-laki tidak menikah.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1CO.7.2" />Namun, karena bahaya percabulan, sebaiknya setiap laki-laki mempunyai istri sendiri, dan setiap perempuan mempunyai suami sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1CO.7.3" />Dengan begitu, kebutuhan setiap orang bisa terpenuhi oleh pasangannya masing-masing.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1CO.7.4" />Karena setelah menikah, istri menjadi hak suaminya, dan suami menjadi hak istrinya.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1CO.7.5" />Itu sebabnya, suami dan istri tidak boleh saling menjauh, kecuali untuk sementara waktu atas kesepakatan bersama, ketika kalian memerlukan waktu khusus untuk berdoa dan berpuasa. Tetapi sesudah itu kalian harus bersatu lagi supaya Satanas<x caller="+"><xo>7:5
</xo><xt>Why. 20:2-3</xt></x> tidak mendapat kesempatan untuk mencobaimu, sebab kamu tidak bisa mengendalikan hawa nafsu.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1CO.7.6" />Tentang hal saling menjauh untuk sementara waktu, itu bukan perintah, tetapi hanya saran.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="1CO.7.7" />Sebenarnya saya ingin supaya setiap orang seperti saya. Namun, saya menyadari bahwa setiap pengikut Kristus menerima berkat<f caller="+"><fr>7:7
</fr><fk>berkat
</fk><ft>Kata ini dalam bahasa Yunani juga diterjemahkan ‘kemampuan rohani’ di ayat-ayat lain, misalnya 1Kor. 12–14.</ft></f> yang berbeda dari Allah. Ada yang menerima berkat seperti saya untuk hidup tanpa istri, dan ada yang menerima berkat untuk mempunyai istri.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="1CO.7.8" />Tetapi untuk kalian yang belum menikah, juga para janda, saya menganjurkan: Lebih baik kamu terus hidup melajang atau membujang, seperti saya.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1CO.7.9" />Namun, jika kamu tidak bisa menguasai diri, sebaiknya kamu menikah, karena lebih baik menikah daripada terbakar oleh hawa nafsu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="1CO.7.10" />Sekarang saya memberi perintah kepada orang yang sudah menikah, dan perintah ini bukan berasal dari saya sendiri, melainkan dari Tuhan Yesus: Seorang istri tidak boleh memutuskan hubungan dengan suaminya.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1CO.7.11" />Tetapi kalau istri terlanjur berpisah dari suaminya, dia tidak boleh kawin dengan laki-laki lain. Dia bisa berdamai kembali dengan suaminya. Demikian juga sebaliknya, suami tidak boleh menceraikan istrinya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="1CO.7.12" />Sekarang saya mau memberi nasihat untuk situasi lain. Nasihat ini dari saya sendiri, bukan dari Tuhan: Kalau seorang saudara seiman mempunyai istri yang belum percaya kepada Tuhan Yesus dan istrinya itu masih mau hidup bersamanya, maka dia tidak boleh menceraikan istrinya.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1CO.7.13" />Begitu juga sebaliknya, kalau seorang saudari seiman mempunyai suami yang belum percaya kepada Tuhan dan suaminya itu masih mau hidup bersamanya, maka dia tidak boleh menceraikan suaminya.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1CO.7.14" />Sebab pernikahan itu tetap sah di mata Allah karena salah satu pihak, yakni suami atau istri, sudah percaya kepada Yesus. Dengan demikian, anak-anak mereka tidak dianggap anak haram di mata Allah. Mereka adalah anak yang sah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="1CO.7.15" />Namun, bila suami atau istri yang belum percaya Kristus memutuskan untuk bercerai dengan istri atau suaminya yang percaya, maka bercerailah. Kalau hal itu terjadi, saudara atau saudari seiman tidak terikat lagi. Karena Allah menghendaki agar kita hidup dengan tenang.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1CO.7.16" />Saya menasihatkan demikian karena siapa tahu, suami atau istrimu yang tidak percaya itu kelak bisa menjadi percaya karena teladanmu, dan akhirnya diselamatkan.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Hidup tenang di mata Allah dalam keadaan seperti waktu dipanggil oleh-Nya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="1CO.7.17" />Untuk kalian semua, saya menasihatkan: Tetaplah hidup dalam keadaan seperti waktu kamu dipanggil Allah menjadi pengikut Tuhan Yesus, yaitu keadaan hidup yang sudah Allah berikan kepadamu sebelum percaya kepada Tuhan. Prinsip ini saya ajarkan di semua jemaat.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="1CO.7.18" />Misalnya, kalau kamu sudah disunat ketika Allah memanggilmu menjadi pengikut Kristus, jangan melakukan apa pun untuk menghapuskan sunatmu itu.<f caller="+"><fr>7:18
</fr><fk>jangan melakukan apa pun …
</fk><ft>Menurut informasi dari dua penulis sejarah zaman ini, ada operasi yang dapat dilakukan untuk mengubah bekas sunat supaya tampak seperti belum pernah disunat.</ft></f> Kalau kamu belum disunat waktu mulai mengikut Kristus, kamu tidak perlu disunat.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="1CO.7.19" />Bersunat atau tidak, itu tidaklah penting. Yang penting kamu taat kepada perintah-perintah Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="1CO.7.20" />Setiap orang hendaklah terus hidup dalam keadaannya waktu Allah memanggil dia menjadi pengikut Kristus.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="1CO.7.21" />Sebagai contoh, kalau kamu sudah dijual sebagai budak waktu Allah memanggilmu untuk mengikut Kristus, itu tidak masalah. Tetapi jika kamu mendapat kesempatan untuk bebas dari perbudakan, gunakanlah kesempatan itu.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="1CO.7.22" />Sebab meskipun kamu dipanggil oleh Allah dalam keadaan sebagai budak, sebenarnya kamu sudah bebas secara rohani karena bersatu dengan Kristus. Demikian juga kalau kamu bukan budak, saat kamu dipanggil oleh Allah, kamu menjadi terikat sebagai budak milik Kristus.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="1CO.7.23" />Kita semua sudah dibeli Allah dengan harga yang sangat mahal! Maka janganlah kita menjadi budak manusia!
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="1CO.7.24" />Intinya Saudara-saudari, biarlah kita masing-masing tetap hidup bersama Allah dalam keadaan seperti pada waktu kita dipanggil menjadi pengikut Kristus.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pertanyaan tentang pernikahan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="1CO.7.25" />Sekarang saya menulis untuk saudara-saudari yang belum menikah. Nasihat ini bukan perintah dari Tuhan Yesus, tetapi sebagai orang yang sudah cukup lama dipimpin-Nya dengan kemurahan hati-Nya, saya membagikan pendapat ini:
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="1CO.7.26" />Karena kita sedang hidup dalam masa yang sukar, saya pikir lebih baik kalian masing-masing tetap hidup tenang dalam keadaanmu yang sekarang.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="1CO.7.27" />Contohnya, kalau kamu mempunyai istri, janganlah berusaha menceraikan dia. Dan kalau kamu tidak mempunyai istri, janganlah berusaha mencari istri.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="1CO.7.28" />Namun, kalau kamu memutuskan untuk menikah, itu bukan dosa. Kalau seorang pemudi menikah, dia tidak berdosa. Hanya saja, orang yang menikah akan mengalami lebih banyak masalah dalam hidupnya. Nasihat saya tadi bertujuan untuk menghindarkan kamu dari masalah seperti itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="1CO.7.29" />Akan tetapi Saudara-saudari, maksud saya begini: Waktu kita tidak banyak lagi! Jadi mulai sekarang, kalau kamu mempunyai pasangan, sebaiknya kalian berdua bersepakat untuk memusatkan perhatian penuh dalam melayani Tuhan Yesus seakan-akan kamu tidak mempunyai pasangan.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="1CO.7.30" />Begitu juga kalau kamu bersedih, hiduplah seolah-olah tidak bersedih. Dan kalau kamu berbahagia, hiduplah seolah-olah tidak berbahagia. Kalau kamu membeli harta dunia, hiduplah seolah-olah tidak mempunyai apa-apa.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="1CO.7.31" />Juga kalau kamu menggunakan barang-barang duniawi, hiduplah seolah-olah semuanya itu tidak berarti bagimu. Karena dunia ini akan segera hilang lenyap!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="1CO.7.32" />Saya ingin kamu semua tidak kuatir tentang apa pun dalam hidup ini. Bagi laki-laki, kalau kamu tidak menikah, kamu bisa memusatkan perhatianmu sepenuhnya untuk pekerjaan Tuhan Yesus. Jadi kamu hanya berusaha untuk menyenangkan hati Tuhan.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="1CO.7.33" />Tetapi kalau kamu menikah, kamu akan sibuk dengan hal-hal duniawi, yaitu berusaha menyenangkan istrimu,
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="1CO.7.34" />sehingga perhatianmu terbagi antara menyenangkan istri dan menyenangkan TUHAN. Begitu juga bagi para perempuan. Kalau kamu tidak menikah, kamu bisa memusatkan perhatian sepenuhnya untuk pekerjaan Tuhan. Jadi kamu hanya berusaha untuk menyenangkan Tuhan Yesus, baik dalam kehidupan jasmani maupun rohani. Tetapi kalau kamu menikah, kamu akan sibuk dengan hal-hal duniawi, yaitu berusaha menyenangkan suamimu.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="1CO.7.35" />Nasihat itu bukan untuk membatasi kamu, tetapi justru untuk kebaikanmu, supaya kamu bisa hidup dengan sebaik-baiknya. Tujuannya agar kamu semua dapat melayani Allah tanpa terganggu dengan hal-hal lain.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="1CO.7.36" />Namun bila kamu, sebagai laki-laki, menyadari bahwa kamu sudah terlalu lama menunda-nunda pernikahan yang direncanakan keluarga kalian, sedangkan calon istrimu sudah semakin berumur, dan kamu sendiri merasa lebih baik menikah, maka hendaklah kalian segera menikah. Itu tidak berdosa.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="1CO.7.37" />Tetapi kalau kamu sudah menetapkan hati bahwa kamu tidak perlu menikah, dan kamu juga merasa mampu menguasai diri, maka silakan hidup membujang. Itu hal yang baik.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="1CO.7.38" />Jadi, menikah itu baik, dan hidup bagi Allah tanpa menikah itu lebih baik lagi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="1CO.7.39" />Perlu diingat bahwa seorang perempuan terikat secara hukum kepada suaminya selama suaminya itu hidup. Sesudah suaminya meninggal, perempuan itu bebas untuk menikah dengan laki-laki yang dia inginkan, asalkan orang itu percaya kepada Tuhan Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="1CO.7.40" />Namun, saya berpendapat bahwa seorang janda akan lebih berbahagia jika tidak menikah lagi. Dan saya merasa pendapat ini juga berasal dari hikmat Roh Allah.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="8" />
<s style="s1">Nasihat tentang daging yang dipersembahkan kepada berhala
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1CO.8.1" />Sekarang saya menjawab pertanyaan kalian tentang makanan dari sisa daging yang dikurbankan kepada berhala. Sebagai pengikut Kristus, kita merasa bahwa kita semua mempunyai pengetahuan tentang hal itu. Namun, ingatlah bahwa pengetahuan biasanya membuat kita sombong. Kasih lebih penting daripada pengetahuan, karena kasih membuat kita saling membangun.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1CO.8.2" />Bila ada di antara kalian yang menganggap dirinya mempunyai banyak pengetahuan, sebenarnya pengetahuannya belum sempurna!
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1CO.8.3" />Tetapi kalau kamu mengasihi Allah, kamu berkenan di mata-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="1CO.8.4" />Mengenai penjualan daging sisa kurban kepada berhala, kita tahu bahwa berhala menggambarkan dewa-dewa yang sebenarnya tidak ada dan tidak berkuasa, karena di seluruh dunia hanya ada satu Allah.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1CO.8.5" />Biarpun orang lain menganggap ada banyak dewa atau penguasa ilahi di langit dan di bumi,
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1CO.8.6" />tetapi bagi kita hanya ada satu Allah, yaitu Dia yang kita sebut Bapa, dan hanya ada satu Penguasa Ilahi, yaitu Kristus Yesus. Segala sesuatu diciptakan Bapa dengan perantaraan Yesus. Dan kita hidup bagi Allah Bapa melalui Tuhan Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="1CO.8.7" />Namun, tidak semua pengikut Kristus mempunyai pengetahuan akan hal itu. Ada saudara-saudari seiman yang dulu menyembah berhala, sehingga kalau mereka makan daging bekas kurban berhala, mereka merasa masih terlibat dalam penyembahan itu. Hati mereka mudah merasa bersalah karena terpengaruh oleh agama mereka yang lama.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1CO.8.8" />Sebenarnya makanan tidak mengubah kedudukan kita di hadapan Allah. Menolak makan tidak berarti kita lebih hebat di mata Allah. Dan kalau memakannya, kita juga tidak menjadi lebih baik di mata Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="1CO.8.9" />Meskipun begitu, berhati-hatilah supaya kebebasan kita tidak membuat saudara kita yang lemah jatuh ke dalam dosa, karena dia mudah merasa bersalah.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1CO.8.10" />Pikirkanlah situasi begini: Kamu memakan makanan bekas persembahan berhala karena kamu tahu bahwa berhala tidak berarti apa pun. Lalu saudara seimanmu, yang belum memiliki keyakinan sama sepertimu tentang makanan itu, melihat kamu sedang duduk makan di rumah makan yang terhubung dengan kuil berhala.<f caller="+"><fr>8:10
</fr><fk>rumah makan … kuil berhala
</fk><ft>Pada zaman Paulus, di kota Korintus ada banyak rumah penyembahan berhala yang terhubung dengan beberapa rumah makan. Dalam ayat ini, kemungkinan Paulus berbicara tentang orang Kristen yang terlihat makan di rumah makan dekat kuil penyembahan berhala. Meski tidak semua orang yang makan di situ terlibat langsung dalam penyembahan berhala, tetapi makanan yang dijual di situ adalah sisa kurban persembahan untuk berhala.</ft></f> Perbuatanmu itu akan memberanikan dia untuk makan juga, padahal hatinya masih mudah merasa bersalah. Dengan demikian, kamu menjadikan dia berdosa.<x caller="+"><xo>8:10
</xo><xt>Rm. 14:14-15</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1CO.8.11" />Kalau itu terjadi, berarti kamu yang membanggakan pengetahuanmu itu sudah menghancurkan saudara seimanmu, padahal dia sudah diselamatkan oleh Yesus melalui kematian-Nya, sama seperti kamu.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1CO.8.12" />Dengan demikian, kamu berdosa terhadap saudara seimanmu yang mudah merasa bersalah tentang makanan. Waktu kamu memberi contoh yang membuatnya melakukan sesuatu yang dia anggap dosa, berarti kamu berdosa juga terhadap Kristus.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1CO.8.13" />Jadi, kalau daging yang saya makan bisa membuat saudara saya jatuh dalam dosa, saya tidak akan makan daging lagi seumur hidup supaya tidak membuat saudara seiman saya berdosa!
<ve />
</p>

<c id="9" />
<s style="s1">Paulus tidak menggunakan haknya sebagai rasul
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1-2" bcv="1CO.9.1" />Mungkin perkataan tadi mengherankan kalian! Ya, biarpun saya seorang rasul, dan saya sudah diberi berkat untuk melihat Penguasa kita Kristus Yesus, saya tetap membatasi diri meskipun sebetulnya saya tidak terikat sebagai budak siapa pun. Saya menyadari bahwa mungkin ada orang lain yang tidak menganggap saya rasul. Namun, bagi kalian saya adalah rasul karena kalian adalah hasil pekerjaan saya yang membuktikan bahwa saya rasul Tuhan Yesus!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="1CO.9.3" />Inilah jawaban saya kepada orang-orang yang mencela cara kerja saya yang berbeda dari rasul-rasul lain:
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1CO.9.4" />Sebenarnya saya dan Barnabas sama seperti rasul yang lain. Kami berhak diterima tinggal<f caller="+"><fr>9:4
</fr><fk>berhak … tinggal
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: makan dan minum. Artinya, sesuai kebiasaan pada zaman itu, guru atau rasul diberi tempat tinggal di rumah salah seorang jemaat dan dicukupi kebutuhannya.</ft></f> di salah satu rumah kalian waktu kami berkunjung.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1CO.9.5" />Seandainya kami punya istri, kami juga berhak mengajak istri yang seiman itu dalam perjalanan pelayanan, seperti yang dilakukan Petrus, adik-adik Tuhan Yesus, dan para rasul yang lain.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1CO.9.6" />Kami pun berhak mendapat nafkah dari jemaat agar dapat memusatkan perhatian penuh pada pelayanan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="1CO.9.7" />Karena kami ibarat tentara yang berjuang bagi negara, atau petani yang menanam kebun anggur, atau gembala yang memelihara ternak. Tentara berhak menerima gaji, petani berhak makan buah dari kebunnya sendiri, dan gembala berhak minum dari susu ternaknya.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1CO.9.8" />Prinsip itu tidak hanya berlaku secara umum, tetapi hukum Taurat pun mengatakan hal yang sama.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1CO.9.9" />Karena dalam hukum Taurat ada tertulis,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">“Ketika kamu menggunakan sapimu untuk bekerja menginjak-injak hasil panen gandum, jangan menutup mulut sapi itu untuk mencegahnya makan dari gandum itu.”<x caller="+"><xo>9:9
</xo><xt>Ul. 25:4; 1Tim. 5:18</xt></x>
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Waktu Allah berkata begitu, tentu yang Dia maksud bukanlah sapi saja.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1CO.9.10" />Dia juga berbicara tentang kami rasul Kristus, supaya semua orang yang bekerja di ladang TUHAN, baik yang membajak maupun yang membersihkan hasil panen, tidak bekerja tanpa pengharapan. Karena pekerja Allah berhak menikmati hasil kerja mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="1CO.9.11" />Jadi, kalau kami sudah menanam bibit rohani di antara kalian, wajarlah jika kami mendapatkan keperluan jasmani dari kalian.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1CO.9.12" />Bukankah guru-guru lain yang berkhotbah dalam jemaatmu juga menerima dana dari kalian? Kalau mereka saja berhak, tentu kami lebih berhak lagi. Tetapi kami tidak pernah mengambil hak itu! Sebaliknya kami membatasi diri dan menanggung sendiri segala keperluan kami supaya tidak ada penghalang bagi orang lain untuk menerima Kabar Baik tentang Kristus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="1CO.9.13" />Sebagai perbandingan, ingatlah bahwa imam-imam yang bekerja di rumah Allah mendapat makanan dari persembahan yang diberikan kepada TUHAN. Para pelayan Lewi yang bertugas di mezbah TUHAN mendapat bagian dari daging yang dikurbankan.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1CO.9.14" />Nah, dengan prinsip yang sama, Allah juga menetapkan bahwa kami yang bekerja memberitakan Kabar Baik berhak menerima nafkah hidup dari pelayanan ini.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="1CO.9.15" />Tetapi saya tidak pernah meminta satu pun dari hak-hak rasul! Saya menuliskan ini bukan untuk menuntut kalian agar memberikan sesuatu kepada saya. Karena memberitakan Kabar Baik tanpa dibayar adalah kebanggaan bagi saya. Dan saya rela mati daripada kehilangan hal yang saya banggakan itu!
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1CO.9.16" />Dalam pelayanan sebagai rasul, saya tidak pantas membanggakan diri karena memberitakan Kabar Baik, sebab hal itu memang kewajiban saya. Justru saya pantas dihukum apabila tidak memberitakan Kabar Baik!
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="1CO.9.17" />Kalau saya memilih pelayanan ini atas kemauan pribadi, maka saya patut mengharapkan upah. Namun, saya menjadi pelayan Tuhan Yesus bukan karena pilihan saya. Dialah yang memilih saya sebagai hamba-Nya dan mempercayakan tugas ini kepada saya.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="1CO.9.18" />Jadi, apa upah saya dalam pelayanan ini? Inilah upah saya: Saya senang memberitakan Kabar Baik tentang Kristus tanpa dibayar dan tanpa menuntut upah jasmani apa pun, meski itu hak yang wajar atas pekerjaan rohani ini.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="1CO.9.19" />Dengan begitu, pelayanan saya bebas dari pikiran tentang upah jasmani dan tidak membebani siapa pun. Itulah sebabnya saya rela menjadikan diri sebagai budak yang melayani semua orang, supaya saya bisa memenangkan sebanyak mungkin orang bagi Kristus.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="1CO.9.20" />Waktu bersama orang Yahudi, saya hidup seperti orang Yahudi demi memenangkan mereka. Waktu bersama orang yang masih terikat dengan hukum Taurat, saya juga hidup seperti mereka demi memenangkan mereka yang hidupnya terikat hukum Taurat.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="1CO.9.21" />Tetapi waktu bersama orang-orang yang bukan pengikut hukum Taurat, yaitu orang bukan Yahudi, saya juga hidup seperti orang yang tidak memikirkan hukum Taurat. (Sebenarnya saya tidak melupakan hukum Taurat, tetapi saya diatur oleh Hukum Kristus.) Saya hidup seperti mereka supaya dapat memenangkan orang yang hidup tanpa hukum Taurat.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="1CO.9.22" />Begitu juga waktu saya bersama orang-orang yang keyakinannya masih lemah, saya menjadi seperti orang yang lemah,<x caller="+"><xo>9:22
</xo><xt>1Kor. 8:9-13; Rm. 14:1-6</xt></x> supaya saya bisa memenangkan mereka. Jadi, saya berusaha menyesuaikan diri dengan bermacam-macam orang, dengan harapan agar sebanyak mungkin orang diselamatkan.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="1CO.9.23" />Saya melakukan semua itu supaya Kabar Baik semakin tersebar, sehingga kelak saya turut diberkati bersama kalian semua lewat berita keselamatan itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="1CO.9.24" />Ingatlah bahwa dalam sebuah pertandingan lari, semua peserta berlari, tetapi hanya satu yang menang dan mendapat hadiah. Karena itu, mari kita berlari sekuat tenaga dalam perlombaan rohani ini supaya kita menjadi pemenang.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="1CO.9.25" />Ingatlah juga bahwa semua peserta dalam pertandingan menjalani latihan keras dan harus menguasai diri hanya untuk menerima mahkota<f caller="+"><fr>9:25
</fr><fk>mahkota
</fk><ft>Dalam pertandingan olahraga zaman itu, mahkota penghargaan dibuat dari rangkaian daun.</ft></f> penghargaan duniawi yang tidak tahan lama. Maka seharusnya kita berjuang lebih keras lagi, sebab mahkota kita akan bertahan selamanya.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="1CO.9.26" />Itulah sebabnya dalam perlombaan rohani ini saya berlari sekuat tenaga dengan tujuan yang pasti. Atau ibarat pertandingan tinju, saya tidak memukul dengan asal-asalan tanpa sasaran.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="1CO.9.27" />Seperti olahragawan, saya melatih diri dengan keras untuk dapat menguasai tubuh dan pikiran, agar jangan sampai saya sendiri gagal setelah mengajak orang-orang lain masuk dalam perlombaan rohani ini.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="10" />
<s style="s1">Peringatan dari sejarah umat Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1CO.10.1" />Saudara-saudari, saya berkata begitu supaya kalian menyadari apa yang terjadi kepada nenek moyang kita pada zaman Musa. Mereka semua berjalan di bawah pimpinan awan<f caller="+"><fr>10:1
</fr><fk>Awan
</fk><ft>Selama perjalanan orang Israel dari Mesir menuju Kanaan, ada awan yang menjadi penunjuk jalan pada siang hari (Kel. 13:20-22; 14:19-20).</ft></f> dan semuanya juga melewati laut yang terbelah.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1CO.10.2" />Dalam keadaan diliputi awan dan melintasi laut itu, mereka seakan dibaptis menjadi pengikut Musa.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1CO.10.3" />Mereka juga makan makanan rohani yang sama
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1CO.10.4" />dan minum minuman rohani yang sama, yaitu air dari batu besar yang menyertai mereka.<f caller="+"><fr>10:4
</fr><fk>batu … menyertai mereka
</fk><ft>Cerita ini ada dalam Kel. 17 dan Bil. 20. Tidak diketahui apakah padang belantara Sin dan Zin adalah tempat yang berbeda atau sama. Paulus menafsirkannya sebagai dua tempat dan mengatakan bahwa batu besar itu menyertai mereka karena dia memberi arti simbolis kepada batu tersebut.</ft></f> Secara rohani, batu itu melambangkan Kristus.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1CO.10.5" />Tetapi meskipun semuanya mendapat bagian dalam pengalaman istimewa itu, pada akhirnya Allah tidak berkenan kepada sebagian besar dari mereka, sehingga mayat mereka bergelimpangan di padang belantara.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="1CO.10.6" />Peristiwa itu merupakan contoh bagi kita, supaya kita jangan menginginkan hal-hal jahat seperti nenek moyang kita
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="1CO.10.7" />dan jangan menyembah berhala seperti sebagian dari mereka. Mengenai orang-orang itu, ada tertulis dalam Kitab Suci, “Sesudah mengadakan pesta makan dan minum, mereka melakukan percabulan dan menyembah berhala.”<x caller="+"><xo>10:7
</xo><xt>Kel. 32:6</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1CO.10.8" />Nenek moyang kita terlibat dalam percabulan sehingga dalam satu hari saja 23.000 orang mati karena hukuman Allah. Janganlah kita melakukan percabulan seperti mereka.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1CO.10.9" />Kita juga tidak boleh menentang Kristus<f caller="+"><fr>10:9
</fr><fk>Kristus
</fk><ft>TSI mengikuti 90% salinan kuno. 7% lainnya menuliskan ‘TUHAN/Tuhan’, sedangkan 3% menuliskan ‘Allah’.</ft></f> seperti yang dilakukan oleh sebagian dari mereka, sehingga mereka mati digigit ular.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1CO.10.10" />Jangan pula kita bersungut-sungut seperti yang dilakukan oleh sebagian dari mereka, sehingga Allah mengutus malaikat untuk membinasakan mereka.<x caller="+"><xo>10:10
</xo><xt>Bil. 16</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="1CO.10.11" />Semua yang terjadi pada mereka merupakan contoh bagi kita! Dan hal-hal itu tertulis dalam Firman Allah sebagai peringatan bagi kita yang hidup di zaman terakhir.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1CO.10.12" />Oleh sebab itu, jagalah dirimu baik-baik! Jangan merasa begitu kuat dan tidak mungkin jatuh seperti nenek moyang kita.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1CO.10.13" />Ketahuilah, setiap pencobaan yang kamu hadapi hanyalah pencobaan yang biasa dialami manusia. Lagipula, Allah setia kepada kita. Dia tidak akan membiarkan kamu dicobai melebihi kemampuanmu. Dan ketika kamu dicobai, Dia akan memberimu jalan keluar sehingga kamu bisa bertahan.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kesucian umat Allah dan ajaran tentang Perjamuan Kudus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="1CO.10.14" />Karena itu Saudara-saudari yang saya kasihi, jauhkanlah dirimu dari penyembahan berhala!
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="1CO.10.15" />Saya mengatakannya dengan penuh kesadaran bahwa kalian bijaksana. Jadi kalian mampu memutuskan sendiri apakah ajaran saya ini benar.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1CO.10.16" />Waktu kita merayakan Perjamuan Kudus, jelas bahwa air anggur kudus<f caller="+"><fr>10:16
</fr><fk>air anggur kudus
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: cawan berkat. Kata cawan mewakili isinya, yakni air anggur dalam Perjamuan Kudus. Air anggur itu melambangkan pengurbanan darah Kristus.</ft></f> yang kita syukuri itu merupakan gambaran bahwa kita turut mengambil bagian dalam darah Kristus. Demikian juga roti yang kita sobek-sobek itu merupakan gambaran bahwa kita turut mengambil bagian dalam tubuh Kristus.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="1CO.10.17" />Walaupun kita banyak, tetapi dalam Perjamuan Kudus kita benar-benar satu tubuh, karena kita semua turut mengambil bagian dari satu roti yang utuh.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="1CO.10.18" />Contoh lainnya, ketika orang Israel mempersembahkan kurban binatang lalu memakan dagingnya, semua yang ikut makan dianggap menerima berkat yang sama.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="1CO.10.19" />Maksud contoh-contoh tersebut adalah untuk mengajarkan tentang berhala: Daging yang dipersembahkan kepada berhala sungguh-sungguh tidak berarti, karena berhala bukan sesuatu yang berkuasa.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="1CO.10.20" />Namun, harus diketahui bahwa segala sesuatu yang dipersembahkan kepada berhala oleh bangsa-bangsa yang tidak mengenal Allah sebenarnya adalah persembahan kepada roh-roh jahat, bukan kepada Allah. Saya tidak mau kalian mengambil bagian dalam penyembahan roh-roh jahat!
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="1CO.10.21" />Kamu tidak boleh minum dari cawan Tuhan Yesus lalu minum juga dari cawan roh-roh jahat. Kamu tidak boleh makan di meja perjamuan Tuhan lalu mengambil bagian juga di meja roh-roh jahat.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="1CO.10.22" />Kalau berbuat begitu, artinya kamu sengaja membuat TUHAN cemburu!<x caller="+"><xo>10:22
</xo><xt>Ul. 32:16, 17, 21</xt></x> Apakah kamu pikir dirimu lebih kuat daripada-Nya?!
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pakailah kebebasanmu untuk memuliakan Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="1CO.10.23" />Sekali lagi, tentu akan ada di antara kalian yang menjawab, “Sebagai pengikut Kristus, kita diperbolehkan berbuat apa saja.” Tetapi Saudara-saudari, saya menegaskan bahwa tidak semua perbuatan berguna. Ada hal-hal yang diperbolehkan, namun tidak menguatkan keyakinan saudara seiman kita.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="1CO.10.24" />Jangan mementingkan kesenangan diri sendiri saja! Hiduplah sedemikian rupa agar selalu menjadi teladan yang menguatkan saudara-saudari seiman.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="1CO.10.25" />Kamu boleh makan semua daging yang dijual di pasar tanpa perlu bertanya dari mana asalnya, supaya tidak menjadi kesempatan untuk merasa bersalah.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="1CO.10.26" />Karena kita tahu bahwa “bumi dan seluruh isinya adalah milik TUHAN.”<x caller="+"><xo>10:26
</xo><xt>Mzm. 24:1; 50:12; 89:11</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="1CO.10.27" />Kalau orang yang belum percaya Kristus mengundang kamu makan di rumahnya dan kamu bersedia, silakan makan semua yang dihidangkan. Jangan bertanya dari mana asalnya supaya hal itu tidak membuatmu merasa bersalah.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="1CO.10.28" />Tetapi kalau ada saudara seiman di rumah itu yang memberitahu kamu, “Awas, daging itu sisa persembahan berhala,” maka janganlah memakannya untuk menghormati pendapat dan menjaga hati saudara seiman itu. Memang, karena kita tahu bahwa “bumi dan seluruh isinya adalah milik TUHAN,”
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="1CO.10.29" />maka memakan daging itu tidak menjadi masalah untuk kamu sendiri, tetapi saudaramu menganggap hal itu salah. Nah, sekarang pasti ada di antara kalian yang akan berkata, “Kenapa kebebasan saya harus dibatasi oleh pemahaman orang lain?
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="1CO.10.30" />Kalau saya mengucap syukur kepada Allah sebelum menikmati makanan itu, tidak adil orang lain menganggap saya berdosa!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="1CO.10.31" />Terhadap keberatan itu, saya menjawab: Apa saja yang kita lakukan, baik makan atau minum ataupun hal lain, lakukanlah itu untuk memuliakan Allah!
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="1CO.10.32" />Tetapi janganlah melakukan sesuatu yang dianggap salah, baik oleh orang Yahudi, orang bukan Yahudi, maupun saudara seiman dalam jemaat Allah.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="1CO.10.33" />Itulah sebabnya saya selalu berusaha untuk menyenangkan semua orang dalam segala hal. Artinya saya berusaha mendahulukan kepentingan orang lain di atas kepentingan pribadi, agar mereka dapat menjadi pengikut Kristus dan diselamatkan.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="11" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1CO.11.1" />Jadi ikutilah teladan saya, sama seperti saya juga mengikuti teladan Kristus.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Beberapa petunjuk untuk laki-laki dan perempuan dalam ibadah bersama
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="1CO.11.2" />Saya sangat senang, Saudara-saudari, karena kalian selalu mengingat saya dan tetap mengikuti semua ajaran yang sudah saya sampaikan!
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1CO.11.3" />Tetapi sekarang saya mau kalian mengetahui hal ini: Kepala dari Kristus adalah Allah. Kepala dari setiap laki-laki adalah Kristus. Dan kepala dari setiap istri adalah suaminya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="1CO.11.4" />Jadi, kalau laki-laki menyampaikan pesan dari Roh Allah<f caller="+"><fr>11:4
</fr><fk>menyampaikan pesan dari Roh Allah
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: bernubuat. TSI menerjemahkan dengan arti yang lebih luas, karena dalam pasal ini dan bagian-bagian lain di PB, kemampuan rohani ‘bernubuat’ bukan hanya memberitahukan tentang hal-hal di masa depan, tetapi juga termasuk menguatkan, memberi semangat, dan berkhotbah dengan kuasa dari Roh Allah. Nabi-nabi di zaman PL agak berbeda karena diangkat oleh Roh Kudus untuk mengambil profesi nabi, dan sebagian dari mereka ditugaskan untuk menulis nubuatan mereka untuk masa depan. Lihat Kis. 15:32.</ft></f> atau berdoa dengan memakai kerudung, berarti dia tidak menghormati Kristus sebagai Kepalanya.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1CO.11.5" />Sebaliknya, waktu perempuan berdoa atau menyampaikan pesan dari Roh Allah, dia harus memakai kerudung. Kalau tidak, berarti dia tidak menghormati suaminya sebagai kepalanya. Karena tidak pantas seorang perempuan melakukan kedua hal itu tanpa kerudung. Itu memalukan, sama seperti perempuan yang digundul kepalanya.<f caller="+"><fr>11:5
</fr><fk>digundul kepalanya
</fk><ft>Pada zaman itu, menggundul kepala perempuan adalah salah satu bentuk hukuman yang diberikan untuk mempermalukan secara sosial.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1CO.11.6" />Jika kalian perempuan tidak mau memakai kerudung, sekalian saja potong rambutmu pendek seperti laki-laki! Tetapi kalau kalian malu berambut pendek atau gundul, pakailah kerudung.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="1CO.11.7" />Sebaliknya, laki-laki tidak perlu memakai kerudung waktu berdoa atau menyampaikan pesan Roh Allah, sebab laki-laki mencerminkan sifat-sifat Allah dan kemuliaan-Nya,<x caller="+"><xo>11:7
</xo><xt>Kej. 1:26</xt></x> sedangkan perempuan mencerminkan kemuliaan laki-laki.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1CO.11.8" />Karena laki-laki tidak berasal dari perempuan, tetapi perempuanlah yang berasal dari laki-laki.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1CO.11.9" />Ingatlah bahwa bukan Adam yang diciptakan untuk Hawa, tetapi sebaliknya.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1CO.11.10" />Karena itu, perempuan perlu memakai kerudung untuk menunjukkan bahwa dia hormat pada kepalanya, yaitu suami. Hal itu juga dilakukan karena malaikat-malaikat selalu hadir dalam ibadah kita.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11-12" bcv="1CO.11.11" />Namun, perlu kita ingat: Biarpun awalnya perempuan berasal dari laki-laki, tetapi kemudian setiap laki-laki dilahirkan dari perempuan. Dan baik laki-laki maupun perempuan sama-sama berasal dari Allah. Demikian pula dalam anggota umat Allah, laki-laki dan perempuan saling membutuhkan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="1CO.11.13" />Pikirkanlah sendiri, apakah pantas seorang perempuan berdoa kepada Allah dalam pertemuan jemaat tanpa memakai kerudung?
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1CO.11.14" />Setiap orang pun tahu bahwa tidak pantas laki-laki berambut panjang.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="1CO.11.15" />Sebaliknya, bagi perempuan rambut panjang adalah kebanggaan, sebab rambut panjang diberikan kepada wanita sebagai penutup serta menunjukkan harga dirinya sebagai perempuan.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1CO.11.16" />Jika ada yang bersikeras mengubah kebiasaan ini, ketahuilah bahwa para rasul dan seluruh jemaat Allah melakukan kebiasaan tersebut. Kami tidak mempunyai kebiasaan lain.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Perjamuan Tuhan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="1CO.11.17" />Dalam hal berikut ini, perbuatan kalian tidak terpuji, sebab pertemuan-pertemuan kalian tidak menghasilkan hal baik, tetapi justru yang tidak baik.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="1CO.11.18" />Karena pertama, saya mendengar bahwa ketika kalian berkumpul, masih ada perpecahan di antara kalian. Dan saya pikir berita itu ada benarnya.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="1CO.11.19" />Sayang sekali! Mungkin memang harus ada perpecahan di antara kalian supaya menjadi jelas kelompok mana yang benar!
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="1CO.11.20" />Kedua, saya dengar bahwa ketika kalian berkumpul, ternyata perjamuan yang kalian rayakan tidak pantas disebut Perjamuan Tuhan.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="1CO.11.21" />Sebab ketika kalian makan bersama sebelum Perjamuan Tuhan, setiap orang berebut mengambil makanan sendiri tanpa menunggu yang lain. Akhirnya ada yang tidak mendapat bagian dan kelaparan, sedangkan yang lain kekenyangan bahkan mabuk.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="1CO.11.22" />Apa-apaan itu?! Hai kalian yang rakus, makanlah dulu di rumahmu masing-masing! Dengan kelakuanmu itu, kamu menghina jemaat Allah dan mempermalukan anggota yang miskin. Kalau sudah begini, saya harus berkata apa? Saya hanya bisa menegaskan: Perbuatan kalian benar-benar tidak terpuji.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="1CO.11.23" />Karena ajaran yang sudah saya berikan kepada kalian sama seperti ajaran yang saya terima dari Tuhan sendiri: Pada malam ketika Tuhan Yesus diserahkan kepada yang memusuhi-Nya, Dia mengambil roti
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="1CO.11.24" />dan bersyukur kepada Allah atas roti itu. Lalu Dia menyobek-nyobek roti itu serta berkata, “Ambil dan makanlah. Inilah tubuh-Ku yang dikurbankan demi kalian. Lakukanlah ini untuk mengenang Aku.”
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="1CO.11.25" />Dengan cara yang sama, sesudah makan, Dia mengambil cawan berisi air anggur dan berkata, “Darah-Ku ini menandakan bahwa perjanjian yang baru antara Allah dan manusia sudah disahkan. Setiap kali kalian minum anggur seperti ini, lakukanlah untuk mengenang Aku.”
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="1CO.11.26" />Nah, sesuai perkataan-Nya itu, setiap kali kita makan roti dan minum anggur dalam Perjamuan Kudus, artinya kita sedang memberitakan kematian Tuhan Yesus sampai Dia datang kembali nanti.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="1CO.11.27" />Jadi, kalau dalam Perjamuan Kudus seseorang makan roti dan minum anggur dengan cara yang tidak menghormati Tuhan, maka orang itu berdosa terhadap tubuh dan darah Tuhan.
<ve />
<v id="28-29" bcv="1CO.11.28" />Karena itu, periksalah diri kalian masing-masing sebelum kamu makan roti dan minum air anggur perjamuan, untuk memastikan bahwa kamu menyadari pengurbanan Tuhan Yesus yang dilambangkan dalam roti dan anggur itu. Sebab jika kamu makan roti dan minum anggur Perjamuan Kudus tanpa menyadari pengurbanan Tuhan, kamu mendatangkan hukuman atas dirimu sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="1CO.11.30" />Oleh karena itulah banyak di antara kalian yang sering sakit, lemah, bahkan mati!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="1CO.11.31" />Bila kita memeriksa diri masing-masing dan menyadari arti perjamuan itu, kita tidak perlu takut kena hukuman Tuhan.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="1CO.11.32" />Namun, sekalipun Tuhan menghukum kita, sebetulnya hukuman itu bertujuan untuk mendidik kita, agar kita tidak dibinasakan bersama orang-orang duniawi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="33" bcv="1CO.11.33" />Oleh karena itu Saudara-saudari, saat kalian berkumpul mengadakan Perjamuan Tuhan, sabarlah menunggu satu sama lain dan saling bergiliran, supaya perjamuan kalian tertib dan teratur.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="1CO.11.34" />Kalau ada yang lapar, makanlah dulu di rumah supaya perjamuan bersama tidak menjadi kesempatan bagimu untuk mendatangkan hukuman atas diri sendiri.
</p>
<p style="p">Mengenai pertanyaan-pertanyaan kalian yang lain, saya akan membahasnya ketika saya datang.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="12" />
<s style="s1">Kemampuan rohani dari Roh Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1CO.12.1" />Saudara-saudari, sekarang saya ingin kamu semua mengerti tentang kemampuan-kemampuan rohani pemberian Roh Allah.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1CO.12.2" />Kamu sendiri ingat bahwa sebelum percaya kepada Kristus, kamu dipengaruhi dan disesatkan untuk menyembah berhala-berhala yang sebenarnya hanya patung bisu.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1CO.12.3" />Karena itu, saya mau kalian menyadari bahwa orang yang dipimpin Roh Allah tidak mungkin berkata, “Terkutuklah Yesus.” Sebaliknya, tidak mungkin seseorang mengatakan, “Yesus adalah Penguasa hidupku” tanpa pertolongan Roh Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="1CO.12.4" />Ada bermacam-macam kemampuan rohani yang diberikan Roh Allah sebagai tanda kebaikan hati-Nya,<f caller="+"><fr>12:4
</fr><fk>kemampuan rohani … tanda kebaikan hati-Nya
</fk><ft>Dalam bahasa Yunani, frasa ini menerjemahkan satu kata yang dapat diterjemahkan ‘anugerah-anugerah’ atau ‘kebaikan-kebaikan hati’ (jamak), dan dapat juga diterjemahkan ‘hadiah-hadiah’. Artinya, semua kemampuan rohani adalah pemberian Roh Allah secara cuma-cuma, bukan upah.</ft></f> tetapi semua berasal dari satu Roh Allah.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1CO.12.5" />Dan ada bermacam-macam bentuk pelayanan bagi Tuhan, tetapi semua berasal dari-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1CO.12.6" />Demikianlah Allah yang Esa bekerja dengan bermacam-macam cara dalam diri setiap saudara seiman, tetapi semuanya dikerjakan oleh Dia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="1CO.12.7" />Setiap kemampuan tersebut diberikan kepada kita masing-masing sebagai tanda yang nyata dari Roh Allah, tujuannya agar kita semua dapat saling menguatkan.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1CO.12.8" />Misalnya, kepada sebagian dari kita, Roh Allah memberikan kemampuan untuk menyampaikan nasihat bijaksana. Kepada yang lain, Roh yang sama memberikan kemampuan untuk menyampaikan pengetahuan yang mendalam.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1CO.12.9" />Kepada yang lain lagi, Roh itu memberi keyakinan yang luar biasa.<f caller="+"><fr>12:9
</fr><fk>keyakinan yang luar biasa
</fk><ft>Dalam bahasa Yunani, kata ini sama dengan yang diterjemahkan sebagai ‘iman’ atau ‘percaya penuh’.</ft></f> Dan kepada sebagian lain, Roh yang sama juga memberi kemampuan untuk menyembuhkan orang sakit.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1CO.12.10" />Saudara seiman yang lain diberi-Nya kemampuan untuk melakukan keajaiban, dan yang lainnya lagi kemampuan untuk menyampaikan pesan dari Roh Allah.<x caller="+"><xo>12:10
</xo><xt>1Kor. 11:4 CK</xt></x> Ada yang mendapat kemampuan untuk membedakan pesan yang dari Roh Allah dan yang dari roh jahat. Ada orang yang menerima kemampuan untuk berbicara dalam berbagai bahasa lain sesuai pimpinan Roh Allah. Dan ada juga yang diberi kemampuan untuk menerjemahkan bahasa-bahasa lain itu.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1CO.12.11" />Semuanya dikerjakan oleh Roh Allah. Dia jugalah yang menentukan kemampuan mana yang diberikan kepada setiap orang.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Semua orang percaya adalah anggota tubuh Kristus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="1CO.12.12" />Karena sama seperti tubuh manusia hanya satu tetapi mempunyai banyak anggota, demikian juga tubuh Kristus hanya satu, tetapi banyak anggotanya, yaitu kita.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1CO.12.13" />Jadi tidak ada masalah kalau kita orang Yahudi atau bukan Yahudi, budak ataupun orang merdeka. Karena kita masing-masing sudah dibaptis secara rohani dalam Roh Allah yang sama, ibaratnya kita sudah minum air murni dari cawan yang sama.<f caller="+"><fr>12:13
</fr><fk>dibaptis secara rohani … cawan yang sama
</fk><ft>Ayat ini diterjemahkan menurut tafsiran bahwa Paulus menggunakan kata ‘dibaptis’ sebagai kiasan dengan arti rohani. Arti ‘dibaptis’ dalam konteks ini mirip dengan ‘dibaptis oleh Roh Kudus’, yang terdapat di Mat. 3:11; Mrk. 1:8; Luk. 3:16; Yoh. 1:33; Kis. 1:5; 11:16. Arti simbolis baptisan di ayat ini dapat dibandingkan dengan arti baptisan simbolis dalam sejarah bangsa Israel saat diliputi awan dan melintasi laut, yang Paulus jelaskan di 1Kor. 10:1. Dan bandingkan ‘minum dari cawan’ di ayat ini dengan 1Kor. 10:4.</ft></f> Artinya, Roh yang satu itu mempersatukan kita dalam satu tubuh, yakni tubuh Kristus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="1CO.12.14" />Sebab tidak mungkin tubuh terdiri dari satu anggota saja, tetapi banyak.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="1CO.12.15" />Seandainya kaki bisa merasa iri dan berkata, “Aku bukan tangan, berarti aku tidak termasuk bagian dari tubuh ini,” hal itu tidak akan mengubah keadaan, dan kaki tetap saja anggota tubuh itu.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1CO.12.16" />Seandainya telinga bisa berkata, “Aku bukan mata, berarti aku bukan bagian dari tubuh ini,” perkataannya itu pun tidak akan mengubah keadaan. Telinga tetap saja anggota tubuh tersebut.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="1CO.12.17" />Kalau seluruh tubuh terdiri dari mata saja, tubuh itu tidak akan bisa mendengar apa-apa. Atau kalau terdiri dari telinga saja, tubuh tidak akan bisa mencium apa-apa.
<ve />
<v id="18-19" bcv="1CO.12.18" />Bila seluruh tubuh hanya terdiri dari satu anggota, itu tidak bisa disebut tubuh lagi. Tetapi Allah sudah mengatur bermacam-macam anggota dalam satu tubuh, dan setiap bagian berfungsi sesuai kehendak-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="1CO.12.20" />Jadi tubuh itu satu, tetapi mempunyai banyak anggota.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="1CO.12.21" />Karena itu, mata tidak bisa berkata kepada tangan, “Aku tidak membutuhkanmu.” Dan kepala tidak bisa berkata kepada kaki, “Aku tidak membutuhkanmu.”
<ve />
<v id="22-23" bcv="1CO.12.22" />Sebaliknya, bagian-bagian tubuh yang tampaknya lemah atau dianggap kurang terhormat sebenarnya sangat penting. Contohnya, anggota badan yang tidak pantas dilihat kita lindungi dengan pakaian. Dengan demikian, setiap anggota tubuh yang dianggap kurang terhormat justru selalu diberi perhatian khusus,
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="1CO.12.24" />sedangkan anggota-anggota tubuh yang dianggap lebih terhormat tidak memerlukan perhatian seperti itu. Dengan begitu, Allah mempersatukan tubuh supaya anggota-anggota yang dianggap lemah dan kurang terhormat mendapat perhatian dan penghargaan khusus,
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="1CO.12.25" />sehingga tubuh tidak terpecah-pecah, tetapi setiap anggota saling memperhatikan dan mempedulikan satu sama lain.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="1CO.12.26" />Kalau salah satu anggota tubuh sakit, semua anggota yang lain ikut menderita. Dan kalau salah satu anggota dipuji, semua anggota tubuh yang lain juga ikut merasa senang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="1CO.12.27" />Kita secara keseluruhan adalah tubuh Kristus, dan masing-masing orang merupakan anggota tubuh-Nya itu.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="1CO.12.28" />Dalam kesatuan jemaat Kristus, Allah sudah menetapkan berbagai pelayanan. Ada yang Dia pilih
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">pertama, sebagai rasul,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">kedua, sebagai penyampai pesan dari Allah,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">ketiga, sebagai pengajar.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Kemudian ada anggota yang ditunjuk Allah untuk melakukan keajaiban,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan ada juga yang diberi kemampuan rohani untuk menyembuhkan orang sakit,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">atau menolong orang lain,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">atau menjadi pemimpin,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">atau berbicara dalam berbagai bahasa lain sesuai pimpinan Roh Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="29" bcv="1CO.12.29" />Jadi, tidak semua orang dipilih untuk menjadi rasul, atau untuk menyampaikan pesan Allah, atau untuk mengajar. Tidak semua orang bisa melakukan keajaiban,
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="1CO.12.30" />atau menyembuhkan orang sakit, atau berbicara dalam bahasa lain sesuai pimpinan Roh Allah, dan tidak semua orang bisa menerjemahkan pesan yang disampaikan dalam bahasa lain itu.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="1CO.12.31" />Tetapi hendaklah kalian semua rindu untuk menerima kemampuan-kemampuan yang lebih penting.
</p>
<s style="s1">Mengasihi lebih penting daripada kemampuan rohani apa pun
</s>
<p style="p">Di atas semuanya itu, biarlah saya menunjukkan satu hal yang lebih hebat daripada semua kemampuan rohani tadi!
<ve />
</p>

<c id="13" />
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="1CO.13.1" />Kalau pun aku diberi kemampuan untuk berbicara dalam semua bahasa manusia, bahkan bahasa-bahasa para malaikat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi bila aku tidak mengasihi orang lain, maka aku seperti tong kosong yang nyaring bunyinya—
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">mengucapkan banyak kata, tetapi sama sekali tidak bermanfaat.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="1CO.13.2" />Kalau pun aku memiliki kemampuan rohani untuk menyampaikan pesan dari Allah,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan diberi pengetahuan sampai aku bisa mengerti segala sesuatu, bahkan rencana-rencana Allah yang rahasia,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">juga diberi keyakinan yang besar sampai bisa memindahkan gunung,<x caller="+"><xo>13:2
</xo><xt>Mat. 17:20; 21:21; Mrk. 11:23</xt></x>
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">tetapi kalau aku tidak mengasihi orang lain, maka semua kemampuan hebatku itu sama sekali tidak bermanfaat!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="1CO.13.3" />Atau kalau pun aku memberikan semua hartaku untuk orang miskin, bahkan menyerahkan tubuhku untuk dibakar sebagai kurban,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi kalau aku tidak mengasihi sesama, semua itu tidak ada artinya!
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="1CO.13.4" />Sifat kasih itu sabar, murah hati, tidak iri,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tidak membesarkan diri, dan tidak sombong.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="1CO.13.5" />Kasih itu tidak berbuat kasar, tidak mengutamakan kepentingan sendiri,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tidak cepat marah, dan tidak mengingat-ingat kesalahan orang lain.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="1CO.13.6" />Kasih itu berdukacita waktu melihat orang lain melakukan yang jahat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi bersukacita waktu melihat mereka hidup sesuai ajaran benar.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="1CO.13.7" />Kasih itu kuat bertahan menghadapi segala kesulitan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kasih selalu percaya dan mengharapkan yang baik tentang orang lain.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kasih selalu tabah menanggung setiap keadaan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="1CO.13.8" />Kasih akan bertahan selama-lamanya!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tetapi berbagai kemampuan rohani tadi tidak akan diperlukan lagi suatu hari nanti,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">termasuk kemampuan untuk menyampaikan pesan dari Allah, menyampaikan pengetahuan, atau berbicara dalam bahasa lain dengan pimpinan Roh Kudus.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="1CO.13.9" />Kemampuan rohani untuk menyampaikan pesan dari Roh Allah atau menyampaikan pengetahuan memang berguna sekarang, tetapi tidak bisa menyampaikan semua hal dengan lengkap.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1CO.13.10" />Namun kelak sesudah Yesus kembali, pengetahuan kita akan menjadi sempurna, dan kemampuan rohani yang sekarang kurang lengkap ini akan dihapuskan karena tidak diperlukan lagi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="1CO.13.11" />Ibaratnya, waktu kita masih kecil, kita berbicara, berpikir, dan membuat keputusan seperti anak kecil, tetapi waktu kita sudah dewasa, kita berhenti melakukan hal yang kekanak-kanakan.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1CO.13.12" />Atau ibarat cermin, sekarang kita seolah melihat kaca yang buram, tetapi kelak kita akan melihat dengan jelas. Sekarang pengetahuan kita kurang lengkap, tetapi ada saatnya nanti kita akan mengerti semua sampai sejelas-jelasnya, sama seperti Allah mengenal diri kita.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1CO.13.13" />Jadi, ketiga hal inilah yang tetap diperlukan selama-lamanya: Percaya, berharap, dan mengasihi. Tetapi yang paling penting di antara ketiganya adalah mengasihi.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="14" />
<s style="s1">Kemampuan rohani bertujuan untuk menguatkan jemaat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1CO.14.1" />Oleh karena itu, utamakanlah kasih setiap waktu, dan berusahalah sungguh-sungguh untuk menerima kemampuan rohani, terutama kemampuan menyampaikan pesan Allah.<x caller="+"><xo>14:1
</xo><xt>1Kor. 11:4 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1CO.14.2" />Saya berkata begitu karena orang-orang yang mempunyai kemampuan rohani untuk berbicara dalam bahasa lain biasanya tidak menyampaikan sesuatu yang bisa dimengerti orang lain. Melalui Roh Kudus, mereka hanya berbicara kepada Allah tentang hal-hal yang dimengerti oleh Allah saja.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1CO.14.3" />Sebaliknya, orang-orang yang menyampaikan pesan dari Roh Allah bisa berbicara kepada orang lain untuk menguatkan, memberi dorongan, dan menghibur mereka.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1CO.14.4" />Orang yang berbicara dalam bahasa lain sesuai pimpinan Roh Kudus biasanya hanya menguatkan diri sendiri, sedangkan orang yang menyampaikan pesan dari Roh Allah bisa menguatkan seluruh jemaat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="1CO.14.5" />Saya senang bila kamu semua mendapat kemampuan rohani untuk berbicara dalam bahasa lain. Tetapi saya lebih menginginkan agar kamu bisa menyampaikan pesan dari Roh Allah. Orang yang memiliki kemampuan itu lebih diperlukan dalam jemaat daripada yang berbicara dalam bahasa lain. Orang yang berbicara bahasa lain baru akan berguna jika ada anggota yang mempunyai kemampuan rohani untuk menerjemahkan bahasa itu, karena dengan demikian seluruh jemaat bisa dikuatkan melalui pesan yang disampaikannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="1CO.14.6" />Saudara-saudari, percuma saja kalau saya datang kepada kalian dan menggunakan kemampuan rohani untuk berbicara dalam bahasa lain yang tidak kalian mengerti! Saya hanya akan berguna bagi kalian bila sesuai tuntunan Roh Allah saya berbicara dalam bahasa yang kalian mengerti untuk mengajar, menyampaikan pesan Allah, menjelaskan suatu pengetahuan, atau menyatakan sesuatu yang membuka wawasan baru.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="1CO.14.7" />Benda mati pun, misalnya suling atau gitar, kalau dibunyikan dengan asal-asalan tidak akan mengeluarkan nada yang bisa dipahami.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1CO.14.8" />Atau terompet militer, kalau ditiup asal-asalan, para tentara tidak akan paham sinyal perang yang diberikan.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1CO.14.9" />Nah, terlebih lagi manusia! Kalau kamu berbicara bahasa lain dengan pimpinan Roh Allah, tetapi kata-katamu tidak bisa dimengerti, bagaimana hal itu akan berguna bagi pendengar? Kamu seperti berbicara kepada angin saja.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="1CO.14.10" />Memang ada banyak sekali bahasa di dunia, dan setiap bahasa bermakna bagi orang-orang yang menggunakannya.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1CO.14.11" />Tetapi kalau saya tidak mengerti bahasa seseorang, maka saya menjadi orang asing bagi dia, dan dia pun orang asing bagi saya.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1CO.14.12" />Demikian juga dengan kamu. Karena kamu sangat menginginkan kemampuan rohani dari Roh Kudus, sebaiknya kamu berdoa dengan sungguh-sungguh supaya kamu diberi kemampuan yang lebih diperlukan untuk menguatkan jemaatmu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="1CO.14.13" />Jadi, orang yang mempunyai kemampuan rohani untuk berbicara dalam bahasa lain hendaklah berdoa supaya diberi kemampuan untuk menerjemahkannya juga.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1CO.14.14" />Kalau saya berdoa dalam bahasa lain sesuai pimpinan Roh Kudus, yang berdoa hanya roh saya, sedangkan pikiran saya diam.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="1CO.14.15" />Maka, saya memutuskan bahwa ketika saya berdoa, saya akan melibatkan roh dan pikiran. Waktu saya menyanyikan pujian, saya akan melibatkan roh dan pikiran juga.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1CO.14.16" />Sebab kalau kita memuji Allah dengan roh kita, yaitu memakai kemampuan berbicara bahasa lain, pendengar tidak akan bisa turut memuji Allah atau mengucapkan “Amin” atas ucapan syukur itu, karena mereka tidak mengerti.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="1CO.14.17" />Sekalipun isi ucapan syukur itu sangat baik, para pendengar tidak akan dikuatkan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="1CO.14.18" />Saya bersyukur kepada Allah bahwa saya mendapat kemampuan rohani berbicara bahasa lain lebih daripada kamu semua.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="1CO.14.19" />Namun dalam pertemuan jemaat, saya lebih suka mengucapkan lima kata yang bisa dimengerti daripada ribuan kata dalam bahasa lain, supaya para pendengar dikuatkan oleh ajaran saya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="1CO.14.20" />Saudara-saudari, tentang hal ini janganlah berpikir seperti anak-anak, tetapi jadilah dewasa! Sebaliknya tentang kejahatan, jadilah seperti bayi.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="1CO.14.21" />Sebab mengenai penggunaan bahasa asing, ada tertulis dalam Firman TUHAN,<f caller="+"><fr>14:21
</fr><fk>Firman TUHAN
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: hukum Taurat. Dalam bahasa Yunani, kata itu juga dipakai dengan arti luas yang meliputi seluruh PL.</ft></f>
</p>
<q style="q1">“Dengarkanlah perkataan TUHAN, ‘Dengan memakai bangsa-bangsa asing yang mengalahkan bangsa Israel
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku akan berbicara kepada bangsa yang keras kepala ini.
</q>
<q style="q1">Biarpun pesan-Ku akan disampaikan kepada mereka dalam bahasa asing,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">mereka tetap tidak akan mendengarkan Aku!’”<f caller="+"><fr>14:21
</fr><fk>Kutipan dari kitab Yesaya
</fk><ft>Kutipan ini berasal dari Yes. 28:11-12, tetapi bukan dari LXX atau terjemahan harfiah teks Ibraninya. Paulus memberi arti kedua ayat tersebut sambil meringkas makna dari konteks pasal Yes. 28.</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="22" bcv="1CO.14.22" />Dari Firman itu kita tahu bahwa kemampuan rohani berbahasa lain lebih cocok dipakai terhadap orang-orang yang keras kepala dan menolak percaya kepada TUHAN, tetapi kurang berguna bagi orang-orang yang percaya. Sebaliknya, kemampuan rohani untuk menyampaikan pesan Roh Allah sangat berguna bagi orang yang sudah percaya, dan kurang cocok bagi mereka yang belum percaya.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="1CO.14.23" />Apalagi, kalau ada beberapa orang yang baru masuk ke dalam pertemuan jemaat kalian, dan kamu semua berbicara dalam berbagai bahasa lain, pastilah mereka pikir kalian gila!
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="1CO.14.24" />Tetapi seandainya kamu semua menyampaikan pesan dari Roh Allah, lalu ada seorang yang belum percaya atau belum mengerti masuk ke dalam pertemuan kalian itu, maka hal-hal yang kalian sampaikan akan menyatakan dosa-dosanya, dan dia akan merasa tertegur oleh semua yang kalian katakan.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="1CO.14.25" />Rahasia-rahasia dalam hatinya juga akan dinyatakan, sehingga akhirnya dia berlutut menyembah Allah serta mengaku, “Allah benar-benar bersama kalian!”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pertemuan jemaat harus teratur agar saling menguatkan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="1CO.14.26" />Jadi Saudara-saudari, inilah kesimpulan dari semuanya: Waktu kalian berkumpul, hendaklah setiap orang terlibat sesuai kemampuan rohani masing-masing, misalnya membawakan nyanyian, mengajar, menyatakan sesuatu yang membuka wawasan baru, berbicara bahasa lain sesuai pimpinan Roh Kudus, atau menerjemahkan pesan dalam bahasa lain itu. Tujuan dari semuanya itu haruslah untuk saling menguatkan.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="1CO.14.27" />Kalau ada yang ingin berbicara kepada jemaat dengan menggunakan kemampuan rohani berbahasa lain, maka hanya diperbolehkan dua atau paling banyak tiga orang saja. Hendaklah mereka bergiliran, dan harus ada yang bisa menerjemahkan kata-kata mereka.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="1CO.14.28" />Kalau tidak ada anggota jemaat yang mempunyai kemampuan rohani untuk menerjemahkan, maka orang yang ingin menggunakan kemampuan berbahasa lain tidak boleh bicara dalam pertemuan. Biarlah dia memakai kemampuan itu untuk berbicara secara pribadi kepada Allah tanpa bersuara.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="1CO.14.29" />Tentang orang-orang yang punya kemampuan rohani menyampaikan pesan dari Allah: Hanya dua atau tiga orang saja yang boleh berbicara dalam satu pertemuan. Dan hendaklah saudara-saudari yang lain menilai apa yang mereka katakan.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="1CO.14.30" />Tetapi kalau Allah menyatakan sesuatu kepada salah satu anggota yang lain, maka orang yang sedang bicara harus diam, supaya pesan Allah disampaikan secara teratur.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="1CO.14.31" />Dengan demikian, semua yang mempunyai kemampuan menyampaikan pesan dari Allah mendapat kesempatan satu per satu, sehingga semua yang hadir menerima pengajaran dan dikuatkan.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="1CO.14.32" />Setiap orang yang mempunyai kemampuan untuk menyampaikan pesan Allah sanggup mengendalikan diri dan sabar menunggu waktunya berbicara.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="1CO.14.33" />Sebab Allah tidak menginginkan kekacauan. Dia menghendaki segala sesuatu berlangsung dengan teratur.
</p>
<p style="p">Sesuai dengan tata cara yang dilakukan dalam semua perkumpulan jemaat umat Allah,
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="1CO.14.34" />hendaklah kaum perempuan berdiam diri dalam pertemuan ibadah. Para istri tidak diizinkan langsung berbicara, karena mereka berada di bawah pimpinan suami masing-masing, seperti yang dikatakan dalam hukum Taurat.<f caller="+"><fr>14:34
</fr><fk>pimpinan suami … Taurat
</fk><ft>Perintah Paulus ini ditujukan kepada seluruh kaum perempuan. Sesuai hukum Taurat, perempuan yang belum menikah masih berada di bawah pimpinan ayahnya (Bil. 30).</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="1CO.14.35" />Kalau seorang istri ingin menanyakan sesuatu, hendaklah dia bertanya kepada suaminya di rumah, karena tidak sepatutnya perempuan berbicara di dalam ibadah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="36" bcv="1CO.14.36" />Kalau ada di antara kalian yang tidak senang dengan ajaran-ajaran saya tadi, ingatlah bahwa bukan kalian yang pertama menerima ajaran dari Allah, dan bukan kalian saja yang menjadi pengikut Kristus! Hendaklah kalian mengikuti kebiasaan jemaat Kristus di tempat-tempat lain juga.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="1CO.14.37" />Kalau kamu merasa dirimu mempunyai kemampuan rohani untuk menyampaikan pesan Allah atau dituntun oleh Roh Allah, tentu kamu sependapat bahwa perintah-perintah yang saya tuliskan di atas berasal dari TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="1CO.14.38" />Tetapi kalau ada di antara kalian yang tidak setuju terhadap ajaran-ajaran itu, jangan pedulikan dia!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="1CO.14.39" />Jadi Saudara-saudari, hendaklah kalian masing-masing berdoa sungguh-sungguh agar diberi kemampuan rohani untuk menyampaikan pesan Allah. Dan jangan melarang saudara seimanmu untuk menggunakan kemampuan rohani berbahasa lain.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="1CO.14.40" />Tetapi semuanya harus dilakukan dengan penuh hormat dan teratur.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="15" />
<s style="s1">Hal-hal terpenting dalam Kabar Baik
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1CO.15.1" />Saudara-saudari, sekarang saya ingin mengingatkan tentang Kabar Baik yang sudah saya beritakan kepada kalian. Kabar itulah yang sudah kalian terima dan yang sampai sekarang masih terus kalian pertahankan.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1CO.15.2" />Melalui berita yang saya sampaikan itulah kalian diselamatkan, asalkan kamu semua terus meyakininya dengan teguh! Kalau tidak, percuma saja dahulu kamu percaya!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="1CO.15.3" />Karena berita yang saya sampaikan kepada kalian itu adalah berita paling penting yang sudah saya terima sebelumnya, yaitu bahwa
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Kristus Yesus sudah mati menanggung hukuman atas dosa-dosa kita, seperti yang tertulis dalam Kitab Suci.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="4" bcv="1CO.15.4" />Setelah Dia dikuburkan, pada hari yang ketiga Allah menghidupkan Kristus kembali dari kematian, seperti yang tertulis dalam Kitab Suci.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="5" bcv="1CO.15.5" />Kemudian Yesus menampakkan diri-Nya kepada Petrus, lalu kepada kedua belas rasul-Nya.<f caller="+"><fr>15:5
</fr><fk>kedua belas rasul-Nya
</fk><ft>Paulus menulis ‘Sang Dua Belas’, yang saat itu sudah menjadi istilah umum untuk murid-murid Yesus. Istilah itu masih dipakai walaupun Yudas dari desa Kariot sudah tidak ada.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="6" bcv="1CO.15.6" />Sesudah itu Dia menampakkan diri kepada lima ratus orang lebih saudara-saudari seiman kita pada waktu yang sama. Sebagian besar dari mereka masih hidup sampai sekarang, tetapi beberapa sudah meninggal.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="7" bcv="1CO.15.7" />Selanjutnya Yesus menampakkan diri kepada adik-Nya yang bernama Yakobus, lalu kepada semua rasul.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="8" bcv="1CO.15.8" />Terakhir, Dia juga menampakkan diri kepada saya. Jadi, saya menjadi rasul paling akhir, ibarat bayi yang lahir terlambat.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="1CO.15.9" />Itu sebabnya saya menganggap diri sebagai yang paling hina di antara semua rasul. Saya bahkan tidak layak disebut rasul, karena pernah menganiaya umat Allah sebelum saya percaya kepada Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1CO.15.10" />Namun, saya menjadi seperti sekarang ini hanya karena kebaikan hati Allah. Dan saya tidak menyia-nyiakan kebaikan-Nya itu, dengan cara bekerja keras melebihi rasul-rasul yang lain. Tetapi itu bukan karena kehebatan saya, melainkan karena terdorong oleh kebaikan hati Allah yang menguatkan hati saya.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1CO.15.11" />Jadi, baik saya maupun rasul-rasul lain, kami menyampaikan berita yang sama, dan berita itu jugalah yang sudah kalian percayai.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kita akan hidup kembali sesudah mati
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="1CO.15.12" />Nah, kalau kami para rasul selalu memberitakan bahwa Kristus sudah dihidupkan kembali dari kematian, kenapa ada sebagian dari kalian yang mengatakan bahwa kita pengikut Kristus tidak akan dihidupkan dari kematian?
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1CO.15.13" />Seandainya tidak ada kebangkitan sesudah kita mati, berarti Kristus juga tidak pernah bangkit kembali dari kematian.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1CO.15.14" />Dan seandainya Kristus tidak pernah bangkit kembali, sia-sialah berita yang kami sampaikan, dan percuma saja kalian percaya.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="1CO.15.15" />Seandainya tidak ada kebangkitan orang mati, berarti kami sudah berbohong dan mengajarkan yang salah tentang Allah, sebab selama ini kami memberitakan bahwa Allah menghidupkan Kristus kembali.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1CO.15.16" />Andaikata benar bahwa orang mati tidak akan dihidupkan kembali, berarti Kristus juga tidak pernah dihidupkan kembali.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="1CO.15.17" />Dan seandainya Kristus tidak dibangkitkan kembali, percuma saja keyakinan kita, dan kita masih dikuasai oleh dosa!
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="1CO.15.18" />Seandainya tidak ada kebangkitan, berarti saudara-saudari kita yang mati dalam keadaan percaya pada Kristus juga sudah binasa!
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="1CO.15.19" />Seandainya pengharapan kita kepada Kristus hanya berlaku untuk kehidupan di dunia ini saja, kita orang paling malang di antara semua manusia!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="1CO.15.20" />Tetapi sesungguhnya, Kristus sudah dihidupkan kembali dari antara orang mati! Itulah yang menjadi jaminan bahwa orang-orang lain yang sudah mati juga pasti akan dihidupkan kembali.<f caller="+"><fr>15:20
</fr><fk>menjadi jaminan …
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: “Kristus adalah hasil panen pertama dari antara orang yang tertidur (dalam kematian).” Yesus digambarkan seperti hasil panen pertama. Dalam PL, hasil panen yang pertama diberikan kepada Allah (Im. 23:9-14). Dalam ayat ini, hasil panen pertama merupakan jaminan bahwa pasti masih ada banyak lagi hasil yang akan dipanen.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="1CO.15.21" />Maka pahamilah: Kuasa kematian sudah menular kepada semua manusia karena perbuatan satu orang, yaitu Adam. Sekarang, kebangkitan pun diberikan kepada semua manusia oleh karena Satu Orang juga, yaitu Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="1CO.15.22" />Karena sebagai keturunan Adam, semua manusia mengalami kematian. Tetapi setiap orang yang bersatu dengan Kristus dihidupkan kembali dari kematian.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="1CO.15.23" />Proses kebangkitan ini terjadi secara bertahap: Pertama, Kristus dihidupkan dari kematian sebagai jaminan bagi kita. Kemudian, pada hari kedatangan-Nya kembali, kita semua yang sudah menjadi milik Kristus juga akan dibangkitkan dari kematian.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="1CO.15.24" />Selanjutnya, terjadilah hal yang terakhir dari semuanya: Kristus akan membinasakan setiap pemerintahan, kerajaan, dan penguasa yang lain. Sesudah itu, Dia akan menyerahkan segala sesuatu kepada Allah Bapa, supaya Allah memerintah sebagai satu-satunya Raja.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="1CO.15.25" />Sebab Allah sudah menetapkan agar Kristus “duduk di sebelah kanan-Nya” dan memerintah sebagai Raja sampai tiba saat yang sudah Allah janjikan kepada-Nya, yaitu, “Aku akan mengalahkan semua yang memusuhi-Mu dan menjadikan mereka budak-Mu.”<x caller="+"><xo>15:25
</xo><xt>Mzm. 110:1; Mat. 22:44; Kis. 2:34-35; Ibr. 1:13</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="1CO.15.26" />Musuh terakhir yang akan dibinasakan adalah kuasa kematian.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="1CO.15.27" />Buktinya, Kitab Suci menuliskan, “Allah sudah meletakkan segala sesuatu di bawah kuasa-Nya.”<x caller="+"><xo>15:27
</xo><xt>Mzm. 8:6</xt></x> Berdasarkan kalimat, “Allah sudah meletakkan segala sesuatu di bawah kuasa-Nya,” jelaslah bahwa Allah Bapa sendiri tidak termasuk dalam segala sesuatu itu.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="1CO.15.28" />Sesudah segala sesuatu berada di bawah kuasa Anak Allah, maka Kristus sendiri akan menunjukkan bahwa diri-Nya pun berada di bawah kuasa Allah Bapa yang sudah meletakkan segala sesuatu di bawah kuasa Anak-Nya. Dengan demikian nyatalah bahwa Allah adalah Yang Mahakuasa dan Mahatinggi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="1CO.15.29" />Dan lagi tentang kebangkitan manusia dari kematian: Seandainya benar orang-orang mati tidak dihidupkan kembali dari kematian, mengapa pernah ada saudara-saudari seiman kita yang minta dibaptis dengan air sekali lagi untuk mewakili ayah atau ibunya yang sudah meninggal?<f caller="+"><fr>15:29
</fr><fk>dibaptis mewakili … yang sudah meninggal
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: dibaptis untuk orang mati. Kemungkinan besar maksudnya adalah dibaptis untuk anggota keluarga yang sudah meninggal sebelum mereka sempat mendengar tentang Yesus. Paulus menggunakan contoh yang pernah dilakukan orang Kristen angkatan pertama sebagai bukti bahwa orang Kristen memang percaya akan adanya kehidupan kembali setelah kematian. Namun, Paulus tidak bermaksud mengajarkan bahwa baptisan mewakili orang mati itu benar.</ft></f> Itu bukti mereka yakin bahwa kita pengikut Kristus akan dihidupkan kembali dari kematian. Bila tidak begitu, untuk apa mereka meminta demi orang yang sudah mati?
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="1CO.15.30" />Kami para rasul juga menjadi bukti. Seandainya tidak ada kebangkitan dari kematian, mengapa kami tidak pernah takut menghadapi bahaya setiap saat?
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="1CO.15.31" />Benar Saudara-saudari, setiap saat saya siap mati! Saya bersumpah bahwa itu benar, dan rasa bangga saya terhadap kalian juga benar! Saya bangga terhadap kalian karena kalianlah bukti pelayanan saya dalam pimpinan Penguasa kita Kristus Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="1CO.15.32" />Buat apa saya rela mempertaruhkan nyawa melawan orang-orang yang sangat ganas di kota Efesus?! Kalau manusia yang mati akan lenyap begitu saja tanpa dihidupkan kembali, maka lebih baik kita katakan, “Marilah kita makan, minum, dan bersenang-senang selagi belum mati.”<x caller="+"><xo>15:32
</xo><xt>Yes. 22:13 LXX; 56:12 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="1CO.15.33" />Tetapi janganlah kalian tertipu oleh orang-orang yang berpandangan seperti itu! Pepatah mengatakan, “Pergaulan yang buruk menularkan pengaruh buruk.”
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="1CO.15.34" />Jadi sekarang, sadarilah benar-benar! Jangan berbuat dosa lagi! Seharusnya kalian malu, karena sudah jelas bahwa di antara kalian ada beberapa orang yang tidak mengenal Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Tubuh manusia ketika dibangkitkan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="1CO.15.35" />Tentang kebangkitan, sering ada pertanyaan, “Bagaimana mungkin orang mati bisa dihidupkan lagi? Tubuh mereka sudah tidak ada, bukan?!”
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="1CO.15.36" />Pertanyaan itu bodoh. Tubuh ini ibarat biji. Biji pohon yang dimasukkan ke tanah mengalami kematian supaya bisa tumbuh dan hidup kembali.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="1CO.15.37" />Waktu kamu menanam pohon, yang kamu tanam bukan semua bagian pohon yang akan tumbuh, tetapi hanya bijinya, misalnya biji gandum atau biji-bijian yang lain.
<ve />
<v id="38" bcv="1CO.15.38" />Sesudah ditanam, Allah memberikan tubuh kepada biji itu sesuai bentuk yang ditetapkan-Nya untuk setiap jenis pohon.
<ve />
<v id="39" bcv="1CO.15.39" />Ada bermacam-macam jenis pohon. Demikian juga ada berbagai macam jenis tubuh. Tubuh manusia berbeda dengan tubuh hewan, dan jenis tubuh ikan berbeda dengan tubuh burung.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="1CO.15.40" />Begitu pun benda-benda di bumi berbeda dengan benda-benda di langit. Dan keindahan benda-benda langit tidak sama dengan keindahan benda-benda di bumi.
<ve />
<v id="41" bcv="1CO.15.41" />Pancaran sinar matahari berbeda dengan sinar bulan, dan setiap bintang pun berbeda-beda pancaran cahayanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="42" bcv="1CO.15.42" />Demikian jugalah manusia ketika dihidupkan kembali. Tubuhnya kelak adalah jenis tubuh yang berbeda! Tubuh kita yang dikubur nanti akan hancur seperti biji yang ditanam. Tetapi tubuh baru yang diberikan waktu kita dibangkitkan tidak bisa hancur lagi!
<ve />
<v id="43" bcv="1CO.15.43" />Tubuh kita yang dikubur seperti biji kelihatannya usang dan rapuh. Namun ketika kita dibangkitkan, tubuh kita menjadi tubuh surgawi yang mulia!
<ve />
<v id="44" bcv="1CO.15.44" />Tubuh yang dikubur seperti biji adalah tubuh jasmani. Tetapi yang dihidupkan kembali adalah tubuh rohani.
</p>
<p style="p">Tentu saja, kalau ada tubuh jasmani, berarti tubuh rohani juga pasti ada.
<ve />
<v id="45" bcv="1CO.15.45" />Seperti yang tertulis dalam Kitab Suci, “Manusia pertama, yaitu Adam, menjadi makhluk yang hidup.”<x caller="+"><xo>15:45
</xo><xt>Kej. 2:7</xt></x> Tetapi Seseorang yang seperti Adam terakhir,<f caller="+"><fr>15:45
</fr><fk>Adam terakhir
</fk><ft>Dalam bahasa Ibrani, nama Adam artinya ‘manusia’ (Kej. 3:20). Di sini ‘Adam terakhir’ menunjuk kepada Kristus dan mengingat gelar-Nya sebagai Sang Anak Adam (Mat. 8:20; Dan. 7:13).</ft></f> yaitu Kristus Yesus, Dialah Roh yang memberi hidup.
<ve />
<v id="46" bcv="1CO.15.46" />Dari contoh itu bisa kita lihat bahwa yang pertama datang adalah makhluk jasmani, kemudian barulah yang rohani.
<ve />
<v id="47-48" bcv="1CO.15.47" />Manusia pertama, yaitu Adam, diciptakan dari debu tanah, sedangkan Dia yang digambarkan sebagai Adam kedua, yaitu Tuhan Yesus, berasal dari surga. Seperti Adam, semua manusia mempunyai tubuh duniawi. Dan semua orang yang menjadi warga kerajaan surga diberi tubuh surgawi seperti tubuh Kristus.
<ve />
<v id="49" bcv="1CO.15.49" />Sekarang kita hidup menurut gambar manusia pertama yang berasal dari debu tanah. Tetapi marilah kita juga mulai diubahkan menjadi manusia baru sesuai dengan gambar Dia yang berasal dari surga.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="50" bcv="1CO.15.50" />Saudara-saudari, saya menegaskan bahwa tubuh kita yang terdiri dari daging dan darah ini tidak bisa menjadi warga kerajaan Allah. Tubuh jasmani yang bisa mati tidak dapat masuk ke tempat yang kekal.
<ve />
<v id="51" bcv="1CO.15.51" />Perhatikanlah! Sekarang saya mau membukakan suatu rahasia kepada kalian: Kita tidak akan mati semuanya, tetapi kita semua akan diubahkan!
<ve />
<v id="52" bcv="1CO.15.52" />Perubahan itu akan terjadi dalam sesaat atau sekejap mata saja, ketika terdengar bunyi terompet terakhir. Saat itu, semua pengikut Kristus yang sudah mati akan dihidupkan kembali dengan tubuh baru yang tidak bisa mati lagi, dan setiap kita yang masih hidup pada waktu kejadian itu berlangsung akan diubahkan menjadi seperti mereka.
<ve />
<v id="53" bcv="1CO.15.53" />Perubahan yang kita alami nanti ibarat mengganti pakaian, karena tubuh yang bisa mati ini akan diganti dengan tubuh yang tidak bisa mati.
<ve />
<v id="54" bcv="1CO.15.54" />Sewaktu tubuh kita yang bisa mati diganti dengan tubuh yang tidak bisa mati, nyatalah Firman yang tertulis ini,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Kuasa kematian sudah dikalahkan, dan kita sudah menang!”<x caller="+"><xo>15:54
</xo><xt>Yes. 25:8</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="55" bcv="1CO.15.55" />“Hai maut, kamu tidak berkuasa lagi untuk mematikan kami!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Hai Syeol, kami tidak takut lagi kepadamu!”<x caller="+"><xo>15:55
</xo><xt>Hos. 13:14 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="56" bcv="1CO.15.56" />Maut berkuasa mematikan manusia karena kita berdosa. Dan yang sering memancing keinginan kita untuk berdosa adalah hukum Taurat.<f caller="+"><fr>15:56
</fr><fk>Dan yang sering … Taurat
</fk><ft>Paulus menjelaskan maksud kalimat ini dalam Rm. 5:13 dan 7:7-25.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="57" bcv="1CO.15.57" />Tetapi syukur kepada Allah, karena melalui Penguasa kita Kristus Yesus, kita diberi kemenangan!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="58" bcv="1CO.15.58" />Oleh karena itu, Saudara-saudari yang saya kasihi, bertahanlah! Jangan biarkan apa pun menggoyahkan keyakinanmu! Berikanlah dirimu sepenuhnya untuk pekerjaan pelayanan Tuhan Yesus, karena kita tahu bahwa dengan pimpinan Tuhan, apa pun yang kita kerjakan tidak akan pernah sia-sia.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="16" />
<s style="s1">Bantuan untuk saudara-saudari seiman
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1CO.16.1" />Sekarang saya mau memberi petunjuk tentang dana yang sedang dikumpulkan untuk umat Allah di provinsi Yudea. Himbauan ini sama seperti yang saya berikan kepada jemaat-jemaat di kota Galatia:
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1CO.16.2" />Setiap hari Minggu, hendaklah kalian masing-masing memisahkan sejumlah uang dari penghasilan yang TUHAN berikan kepadamu. Kumpulkanlah uang itu lalu simpanlah dengan aman, sehingga kamu tidak perlu mengumpulkan uang lagi pada waktu saya datang.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1CO.16.3" />Ketika saya tiba, kita akan mengutus beberapa orang yang kalian pilih sendiri untuk membawa pemberian itu ke Yerusalem, dengan disertai beberapa surat pengantar.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1CO.16.4" />Atau kalau kalian rasa lebih baik, saya juga akan ikut pergi bersama mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Rencana Paulus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="1CO.16.5" />Saya berencana melewati provinsi Makedonia dulu sebelum datang ke Korintus.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1CO.16.6" />Mungkin saya akan tinggal beberapa waktu bersama kalian, bahkan sampai akhir musim dingin. Dengan begitu, kalian bisa menolong saya melanjutkan perjalanan ke mana pun saya pergi selanjutnya.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="1CO.16.7" />Karena saya tidak mau mengunjungi kalian sebentar saja. Saya berharap bisa tinggal lebih lama bersama kalian, kalau Tuhan Yesus menghendaki.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1CO.16.8" />Tetapi saya akan tinggal di Efesus sampai hari raya Pentakosta,
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1CO.16.9" />sebab di sini terbuka kesempatan besar bagi saya untuk berhasil dalam menyampaikan berita keselamatan, meski banyak juga orang yang menentang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="1CO.16.10" />Kalau Timotius mengunjungi kalian, usahakanlah supaya dia tidak perlu kuatir tentang apa pun selama bersama kalian, karena dia bekerja untuk Tuhan, sama seperti saya.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1CO.16.11" />Jadi jangan sampai ada yang merendahkannya. Tetapi bantulah dia supaya dapat melanjutkan perjalanannya dengan tenang dan kembali kepada saya. Karena saya menantikan dia serta saudara-saudara seiman lain yang akan ikut bersamanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="1CO.16.12" />Sekarang tentang saudara kita Apolos: Saya sudah memintanya dengan sangat untuk mengunjungi kalian bersama mereka, tetapi dia menolak datang sekarang. Dia akan mencari kesempatan yang baik untuk mengunjungi kalian.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pesan penutup
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="1CO.16.13" />Waspadalah. Teruslah percaya penuh kepada Kristus. Berjuanglah dengan berani demi Yesus, dan tetaplah berpegang kepada Dia.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1CO.16.14" />Hendaklah kamu melakukan segala sesuatu dengan mengasihi sesamamu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="1CO.16.15" />Kalian tahu bahwa Stefanus dan keluarganya adalah orang pertama di Akaya yang percaya kepada Yesus. Mereka juga sudah merelakan diri untuk melayani umat Allah. Karena itu Saudara-saudari, saya mohon supaya kalian
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1CO.16.16" />menaati mereka dan semua orang lain yang bekerja keras seperti mereka dalam pelayanan kepada Tuhan Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="1CO.16.17" />Saya senang sekali atas kedatangan Stefanus, Fortunatus, dan Akaikus. Dulu saya merasa sepi karena kalian semua tidak bersama saya. Tetapi sekarang, dengan adanya mereka, saya merasa seperti bersama kalian lagi.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="1CO.16.18" />Mereka sudah menghibur dan menguatkan hati saya, seperti yang sering mereka lakukan kepada kalian. Maka hendaknya kalian selalu menghargai orang-orang seperti mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="1CO.16.19" />Salam untuk kalian dari jemaat-jemaat di Asia sini. Akwila dan Priskila serta jemaat yang berkumpul di rumah mereka juga menyampaikan salam penuh kasih dalam Tuhan Yesus kepada kalian.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="1CO.16.20" />Semua saudara-saudari seiman di sini menyampaikan salam kepada kalian. Sesudah membaca surat ini, hendaklah kalian memberi salam satu sama lain dengan penuh kasih sebagai umat yang sudah disucikan Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="1CO.16.21" />Terakhir, salam dari saya, Paulus. Saya menulisnya dengan tangan sendiri.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="1CO.16.22" />Biarlah semua orang yang tidak mengasihi Penguasa kita Kristus Yesus menerima hukuman berat dari-Nya!
</p>
<p style="p">Datanglah, ya Tuhan Yesus!<f caller="+"><fr>16:22
</fr><fk>Datanglah, ya Tuhan Yesus
</fk><ft>Paulus menggunakan satu kata dalam bahasa Aram, yaitu ‘</ft><ft><it>maranata</it>’.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="1CO.16.23" />Doa saya, kiranya Tuhan kita Kristus Yesus selalu berbaik hati kepada kalian.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="1CO.16.24" />Saya mengasihi kalian semua yang turut bersama saya dalam persekutuan dengan Kristus Yesus. Amin.<ve />
</p>
</book>
<book id="2CO"><id id="2CO">- Terjemahan Sederhana Indonesia NT -Indonesia 2014 (Web 2014)
</id><h>2 Korintus
</h><toc level="1">Surat Paulus yang kedua kepada Jemaat Korintus
</toc><toc level="2">2 Korintus
</toc><toc level="3">2Kor.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">Surat Paulus yang kedua kepada Jemaat Korintus
</p>

<c id="1" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2CO.1.1" />Kepada jemaat Allah di kota Korintus dan segenap umat Allah di seluruh daerah Akaya, yaitu kalian semua yang sudah disucikan Allah karena percaya kepada Yesus.
</p>
<p style="p">Salam sejahtera dari saya, Paulus, yang menjadi rasul Kristus Yesus karena kehendak Allah, dan dari Timotius, saudara seiman kita.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="2CO.1.2" />Kiranya kalian semua senantiasa hidup tenang dan menikmati kebaikan dari Allah Bapa dan Kristus Yesus Penguasa kita.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Paulus bersyukur kepada Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="2CO.1.3" />Terpujilah Allah, Bapa dari Penguasa kita Kristus Yesus, Bapa yang penuh belas kasih dan selalu menguatkan kita!
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="2CO.1.4" />Dialah yang menguatkan<f caller="+"><fr>1:4
</fr><fk>menguatkan
</fk><ft>Kata Yunani yang diterjemahkan ‘menguatkan’ memiliki beberapa arti lain, yakni menghibur, mendorong, mengajak, dan mengajar.</ft></f> kami sehingga kami sanggup menghadapi setiap penderitaan. Dengan begitu, kami pun bisa menguatkan orang lain yang juga mengalami berbagai penderitaan. Mereka dikuatkan ketika kami bersaksi tentang cara Allah menguatkan kami.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="2CO.1.5" />Karena seperti Kristus menderita di dunia ini, kita yang melayani Dia juga menderita. Dan semakin besar penderitaan kita, semakin besar pula kekuatan yang Dia berikan sehingga kita bisa menguatkan orang lain.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6-7" bcv="2CO.1.6" />Bila kami dibuat menderita, itu untuk menguatkan kalian dan demi keselamatan kalian, supaya kalian bertahan dengan sabar waktu mengalami penderitaan seperti kami. Sebaliknya, bila kami dikuatkan, itu juga supaya kalian dikuatkan dan diselamatkan. Dan kami sama sekali tidak kuatir tentang kalian, sebab kami tahu bahwa kalau kita sama-sama mengalami penderitaan, pasti kalian juga akan dikuatkan oleh Allah Bapa kita, sama seperti yang kami alami.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="2CO.1.8" />Saudara-saudari, kami ingin kalian tahu tentang penganiayaan yang melanda kami di provinsi Asia. Kami ditimpa beban yang berat melebihi kekuatan kami, sampai rasanya tidak ada harapan hidup lagi.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="2CO.1.9" />Bahkan waktu itu, seperti orang yang sudah dijatuhi hukuman mati, kami berpikir, “Sebentar lagi kami dibunuh!” Namun hal itu terjadi supaya kami tidak mengandalkan kekuatan kami sendiri, tetapi mengandalkan Allah yang menghidupkan orang mati.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="2CO.1.10" />Dialah yang sudah melepaskan kami dari bahaya kematian yang sangat mengerikan itu. Dan kami selalu berharap penuh kepada-Nya untuk terus menyelamatkan kami.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="2CO.1.11" />Pertolongan itu terjadi karena doa-doamu serta banyak jemaat lain. Dan Allah akan terus menolong kami sebagai jawaban atas doa-doa itu, sehingga kalian semua bersyukur kepada-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Perubahan rencana Paulus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="2CO.1.12" />Inilah yang kami banggakan, dan dengan segenap hati saya katakan bahwa ini benar: Dalam segala hal yang sudah kami lakukan di dunia ini, kami bertindak dengan hati nurani yang jujur dan murni yang berasal dari Allah. Hal itu semakin nyata dalam pelayanan kami demi kepentingan kalian, yang kami lakukan berdasarkan kebaikan hati Allah, bukan berdasarkan ilmu dunia ini.
<ve />
<v id="13-14" bcv="2CO.1.13" />Yang kami tuliskan kepada kalian hanyalah hal-hal yang bisa kalian baca dan mengerti. Sebagaimana kalian sudah mengerti sebagian tentang kami, semoga kalian juga akan mengerti lebih dalam. Dengan demikian, pada hari Tuhan Yesus datang kembali, saya harap kalian bangga terhadap kami yang sudah mengerjakan pelayanan di antara kalian, sama seperti kami juga bangga terhadap kalian!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15-16" bcv="2CO.1.15" />Maka dengan harapan penuh untuk bisa datang melayani kalian, saya sudah berencana untuk mengunjungi kalian sebelum dan sesudah ke Makedonia. Dengan begitu, kalian akan mendapat berkat dua kali lipat dan bisa membantu saya berangkat ke Yudea.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="2CO.1.17" />Tetapi saya harus mengubah rencana itu. Waktu kalian mendengarnya, apakah kalian berpikir rencana saya hanya asal-asalan? Atau mungkin kalian mengira saya membuat rencana seperti orang duniawi yang tidak punya pendirian, sehingga sering berubah-ubah pikiran pada waktu yang sama.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18-19" bcv="2CO.1.18" />Demi Allah yang selalu setia, saya menjamin kepada kalian bahwa sikap Silas, Timotius, dan saya tidak seperti itu! Karena sesuai dengan berita keselamatan tentang Kristus Yesus, Anak Allah, rencana-Nya tidak pernah asal-asalan! Yesus yang kami beritakan bukanlah Orang yang sebentar berkata “Ya” dan sebentar lagi berkata “Tidak.” Dia berpendirian teguh dan sangat layak dipercaya!
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="2CO.1.20" />Sebab bagi kita yang bersatu dengan Dia, Kristus sendiri sudah membuktikan bahwa Allah selalu setia menepati janji-Nya kepada umat-Nya. Karena itulah di dalam Kristus kita juga bersyukur serta memuliakan Allah dan berkata “Amin!”
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="2CO.1.21" />Allah sendiri pun memberikan bukti kesetiaan-Nya. Dia menguatkan kalian dan juga kami, supaya kita tetap berdiri teguh sebagai pengikut Kristus. Dia juga sudah mengurapi kita dengan Roh-Nya sehingga kita sanggup melayani-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="2CO.1.22" />Dia memberikan Roh Kudus ke dalam diri kita masing-masing sebagai cap atau tanda yang menunjukkan bahwa kita sudah resmi menjadi milik Allah. Roh itulah yang menjamin bahwa Allah akan memenuhi semua janji-Nya kepada kita.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="2CO.1.23" />Tetapi sekarang di hadapan Allah saya mengatakan dengan sesungguhnya bahwa yang saya sampaikan ini benar: Saya membatalkan rencana kembali ke Korintus pada waktu itu karena tidak mau kunjungan saya membuat kalian semakin sedih dan malu karena masalah dalam jemaat yang belum dibereskan.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="2CO.1.24" />Saya dan hamba-hamba Kristus yang lain tidak bermaksud mengatur kalian dalam caramu menjalankan keyakinanmu. Kami yakin bahwa kalian akan selalu teguh dalam keyakinan. Kami hanya ingin bekerjasama dengan kalian supaya kalian semakin bersukacita karena hidup sesuai keyakinanmu itu.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="2" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2CO.2.1" />Oleh sebab itu, saya memutuskan untuk tidak lagi membuat kalian sedih pada waktu saya kembali mengunjungi kalian.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2CO.2.2" />Karena kalau saya datang dan membuat kalian sedih, maka saya pun akan lebih bersedih. Lalu siapa lagi yang akan menghibur saya selain kalian yang sudah saya buat sedih?
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="2CO.2.3" />Itulah sebabnya saya menuliskan kepada kalian perkara-perkara dalam surat yang lalu, supaya ketika saya datang, kalian tidak membuat saya sedih. Karena seharusnya kalianlah yang menjadi sumber sukacita saya! Saya yakin ketika saya tiba, kalian semua akan baik-baik saja, sehingga saya bersukacita, dan kalian pun ikut merasakan sukacita.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="2CO.2.4" />Surat yang lalu saya tulis kepada kalian dengan berat dan hancur hati, bahkan dengan bercucuran air mata. Tetapi saya bukan bermaksud membuat kalian sedih, melainkan supaya kalian tahu betapa saya sangat mengasihi kalian!
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Maafkanlah orang yang bersalah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="2CO.2.5" />Saudara kita yang saya bicarakan dalam surat itu, kesalahannya lebih mengecewakan bagi kalian daripada saya, atau setidaknya bagi sebagian dari kalian. (Saya tidak mau melebih-lebihkan hal itu.)
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="2CO.2.6" />Sesuai nasihat saya, hukuman yang diberikan kepadanya oleh sebagian besar dari kalian sudah cukup.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="2CO.2.7" />Sekarang maafkanlah saudara kita itu dan hiburlah dia supaya tidak tenggelam dalam kesedihan.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="2CO.2.8" />Jadi, saya mohon kalian menunjukkan kepadanya bahwa kalian masih mengasihi dia.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="2CO.2.9" />Dalam surat yang sebelumnya, alasan saya menulis tentang perkara itu adalah untuk menguji hati kalian. Saya ingin melihat apakah kalian tetap taat walaupun mengalami masalah sulit.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="2CO.2.10" />Waktu kalian memaafkan saudara kita itu, ketahuilah bahwa saya juga sudah memaafkannya. Kalau memang dia bersalah kepada saya, maka di hadapan Kristus saya sungguh-sungguh memaafkannya, demi kesatuan kita semua.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="2CO.2.11" />Saling memaafkan itu baik bagi kita, supaya Satanas<x caller="+"><xo>2:11
</xo><xt>Why. 20:2-3</xt></x> tidak mendapat kesempatan untuk menghancurkan kita. Karena kita bukan orang bodoh yang tidak tahu rencana-rencananya!
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kekuatiran Paulus di Troas
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="2CO.2.12" />Ketika saya tiba di Troas untuk memberitakan Kabar Baik tentang Kristus, TUHAN membuka kesempatan baik bagi saya.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="2CO.2.13" />Tetapi saya tidak bisa tenang di situ karena saya tidak bertemu dengan saudara kita Titus. Jadi saya berpamitan kepada pengikut-pengikut Kristus di sana dan pergi ke Makedonia.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kemenangan melalui Kristus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="2CO.2.14" />Namun syukur kepada Allah, karena Dia selalu memimpin kami para pelayan-Nya ke dalam kemenangan melalui kuasa Kristus. Allah memakai kami untuk memperkenalkan Kristus kepada semua orang di mana saja, sehingga pelayanan kami seperti bau harum wangi-wangian yang tercium ke mana-mana.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="2CO.2.15" />Bagi Allah, pelayanan kami seperti persembahan yang harum baunya, sebab kami mempertaruhkan nyawa demi mengabarkan berita tentang Anak-Nya. Bagi orang-orang yang mengikut jalan keselamatan, pelayanan kami juga seperti bau yang harum. Tetapi lain halnya bagi orang-orang yang mengikut jalan menuju kebinasaan.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="2CO.2.16" />Bagi mereka, pelayanan kami seperti bau bangkai busuk yang menjijikkan. Namun bagi orang-orang yang sedang diselamatkan, pelayanan kami seperti bau harum dari surga yang memberi hidup. Sebenarnya ini tanggung jawab yang sangat berat bagi setiap kita yang mau melayani Kristus!
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="2CO.2.17" />Banyak guru palsu menjadikan berita dari Allah sebagai barang yang bisa dijual demi keuntungan pribadi. Tetapi kami tidak seperti mereka! Kami tahu bahwa Allahlah yang mengutus kami dan bahwa pelayanan yang kami kerjakan terbuka di mata-Nya. Karena itulah kami sungguh-sungguh hanya mengandalkan Kristus dalam memberitakan kabar keselamatan dari Allah.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="3" />
<s style="s1">Allah sumber kekuatan untuk melayani Kristus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2CO.3.1" />Mengenai hal yang saya tulis di atas, jangan sampai kalian berpikir bahwa kami juga membanggakan diri seperti guru-guru palsu itu. Kami pun tidak seperti mereka yang memerlukan surat pengantar untuk membuktikan kualitas pelayanan mereka kepada jemaat baru. Kami tidak perlu mendapat surat seperti itu dari kalian,
<ve />
<v id="2-3" bcv="2CO.3.2" />karena kalianlah yang merupakan surat pengantar kami! Cara hidup kalian ibarat surat Kristus yang bisa dilihat dan dibaca oleh semua orang. Surat itu ditulis bukan dengan tinta melainkan dengan Roh Allah yang hidup, dan bukan diukir pada batu<f caller="+"><fr>3:2-3
</fr><fk>batu
</fk><ft>Paulus membandingkan dengan hukum Taurat yang diberikan Allah kepada Musa, yang tertulis pada loh batu (Kel. 24:12; 25:16).</ft></f> melainkan di hati manusia. Nama kalian juga terukir dalam hati kami.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="2CO.3.4" />Kami bisa berkata begitu karena Kristuslah yang memberikan keyakinan itu kepada kami di hadapan Allah.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="2CO.3.5" />Namun, bukan berarti kami bisa melayani Allah karena kemampuan kami sendiri. Tidak! Allahlah yang memampukan kami untuk melayani Dia.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="2CO.3.6" />Karena Dia memampukan kami menjadi hamba untuk menyampaikan berita tentang suatu perjanjian yang baru dengan-Nya. Perjanjian ini bukan didasarkan pada peraturan dan hukum tertulis, melainkan pada Roh Allah. Menjalankan peraturan lama dan hukum tertulis justru membawa kita kepada kematian, tetapi Roh Allah membawa kita kepada kehidupan!
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Perjanjian yang baru lebih mulia daripada perjanjian yang lama
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="2CO.3.7" />Perjanjian lama yang diukir pada batu memang disertai dengan kemuliaan Allah. Meski begitu, perjanjian tersebut membawa kita kepada kematian. Pada waktu perjanjian itu diberikan, sinar kemuliaan terpancar dari wajah Musa sehingga orang Israel tidak tahan memandang wajahnya. Tetapi sinar kemuliaan itu hanya sementara.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="2CO.3.8" />Jadi, kalau perjanjian yang lama disertai dengan kemuliaan, terlebih lagi perjanjian baru yang berasal dari Roh Allah!
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="2CO.3.9" />Maksud saya, kalau perjanjian lama yang membawa hukuman kepada kita pun mempunyai kemuliaan, tentu lebih mulia lagi perjanjian baru yang membuat kita dibenarkan di hadapan Allah.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="2CO.3.10" />Sebenarnya perjanjian yang lama itu, yang dulu dianggap mulia, sekarang tidak begitu mulia lagi dibandingkan dengan perjanjian baru yang jauh lebih mulia.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="2CO.3.11" />Sebab kalau perjanjian lama yang tidak kekal pun diberikan dengan kemuliaan, maka perjanjian baru yang kekal pasti jauh lebih mulia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="2CO.3.12" />Jadi, karena kami sangat yakin pada janji Allah ini, maka kami sangat berani memberitakan perjanjian yang baru.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="2CO.3.13" />Kami tidak seperti Musa yang menutupi mukanya dengan kain supaya orang-orang Israel tidak bisa melihat sinar kemuliaan itu menghilang.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="2CO.3.14" />Tetapi pikiran nenek moyang orang Israel sudah tertutup. Bahkan sampai sekarang pun, ketika anak-anak mereka membaca kitab Perjanjian Lama, sepertinya kain selubung itu masih menutupi pikiran mereka sehingga tidak dapat mengerti maksudnya. Kain selubung itu hanya disingkirkan ketika seseorang percaya kepada Kristus.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="2CO.3.15" />Sayangnya, sampai hari ini ketika mereka membaca hukum Taurat, seolah masih ada kain yang menutupi pikiran mereka.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="2CO.3.16" />Namun ketika seseorang bertobat dan berbalik kepada Tuhan Yesus, Roh Allah menyingkirkan kain itu dari pikirannya.
<ve />
<v id="17-18" bcv="2CO.3.17" />Demikianlah kita yang percaya kepada-Nya— dengan pikiran yang sudah terbuka— memandang Tuhan Yesus dan mencerminkan kemuliaan-Nya! Maksud saya, hati dan pikiran kita diterangi oleh Roh Kudus. Dan di mana ada Roh Tuhan,<x caller="+"><xo>3:17-18
</xo><xt>Rm. 8:9-11 CK</xt></x> di situ ada kebebasan dari peraturan dan hukum yang lama. Tuhan Yesus mengubahkan kita oleh Roh-Nya sehingga kita semakin sempurna memancarkan kemuliaan-Nya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="4" />
<s style="s1">Harta rohani dalam bejana tanah liat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2CO.4.1" />Allah memberikan tugas pelayanan ini kepada kami hanya karena kemurahan hati-Nya. Itulah sebabnya kami tidak pernah putus asa!
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2CO.4.2" />Oleh karena tugas yang diberikan Allah itu, kami sama sekali tidak mau bertindak seperti guru-guru palsu yang memberi ajaran dengan maksud tersembunyi. Kami tidak menggunakan cara licik dan tidak mengubah ajaran Allah untuk menyenangkan manusia. Sebaliknya, kami selalu mengajarkan yang benar dengan terus terang. Kami juga bersikap terbuka dan wajar terhadap orang lain. Dengan begitu, mereka bisa menilai kami sesuai hati nurani mereka di hadapan Allah.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="2CO.4.3" />Kalau Kabar Baik yang kami beritakan tidak masuk akal bagi sebagian orang karena pikiran mereka seolah tertutup dengan kain selubung tadi, nyatalah bahwa mereka adalah orang yang menuju kebinasaan.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="2CO.4.4" />Penguasa dunia ini<f caller="+"><fr>4:4
</fr><fk>penguasa dunia ini
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: dewa dunia ini, maksudnya iblis.</ft></f> sudah membutakan mata hati mereka sehingga mereka tidak bisa melihat sinar kemuliaan dalam Kabar Baik tentang Kristus, yang mencerminkan semua sifat Allah! Itulah sebabnya mereka tidak percaya pada Kabar Baik dari Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="2CO.4.5" />Karena kabar yang kami beritakan bukan tentang diri kami sendiri, melainkan tentang Kristus Yesus yang adalah Penguasa hidup kita. Kami hanyalah pelayan yang hina bagi kalian atas kehendak Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="2CO.4.6" />Sebab Allah sudah memberi perintah, “Jadilah terang yang bersinar dari dalam kegelapan.”<x caller="+"><xo>4:6
</xo><xt>Kej. 1:3</xt></x> Jadi, Dialah yang sudah memancarkan terang-Nya dalam hati kita supaya kita bisa mengerti dan melihat kemuliaan Allah yang terpancar dari wajah Kristus Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="2CO.4.7" />Tetapi meskipun kita diberi harta rohani yang indah itu, kita hanyalah seperti bejana-bejana tanah liat. Dengan begitu, nyatalah bahwa kuasa yang luar biasa itu berasal dari Allah, bukan dari diri kita sendiri.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="2CO.4.8" />Karena itu, biarpun kami sering ditindas dari segala arah, kami tidak hancur! Biarpun kami sering tidak tahu jalan keluar dari masalah yang kami hadapi, kami tidak pernah putus asa!
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="2CO.4.9" />Biarpun kami dianiaya, kami tetap yakin bahwa Allah tidak akan meninggalkan kami. Dan biarpun kami sering dipukuli serta dibanting, Allah selalu menolong kami sehingga kami tidak sampai mati.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="2CO.4.10" />Melalui penderitaan jasmani, kami menunjukkan bahwa kami bersatu dengan Tuhan Yesus dalam kematian-Nya. Dengan demikian, kuasa kehidupan Yesus juga tampak dalam tubuh kami.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="2CO.4.11" />Memang kami masih hidup. Tetapi karena melayani Yesus, hidup kami selalu terancam. Hal itu terjadi supaya kuasa kehidupan Yesus juga bisa terlihat dalam tubuh kami yang fana ini.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="2CO.4.12" />Maka biarpun hidup kami selalu terancam, hal itu membawa kehidupan bagi kalian!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="2CO.4.13" />Dalam Kitab Suci tertulis, “Aku percaya, maka aku bersaksi.”<x caller="+"><xo>4:13
</xo><xt>Mzm. 116:10</xt></x> Kami pun mempunyai keyakinan dan semangat yang sama: Kami percaya, maka kami bersaksi!
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="2CO.4.14" />Kami berani bersaksi karena kami tahu bahwa Allah yang sudah membangkitkan Tuhan Yesus dari kematian juga akan menghidupkan kami kembali dari kematian, supaya kami bisa hidup bersama Yesus. Pada akhirnya kami dan kalian akan berdiri di hadapan Allah.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="2CO.4.15" />Jadi, semua hal yang kami alami itu terjadi demi kebaikan kalian! Allah menghendaki penderitaan kami supaya berita tentang kebaikan hati-Nya semakin disebarluaskan kepada banyak orang, sehingga semakin melimpahlah ucapan syukur kepada-Nya. Dengan begitu, Allah semakin dimuliakan.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Hidup berdasarkan keyakinan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="2CO.4.16" />Itu sebabnya kami tidak putus asa! Biarpun secara jasmani kami semakin lemah, tetapi secara rohani kami terus diperbarui setiap hari!
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="2CO.4.17" />Karena semua kesusahan yang kami alami sekarang hanyalah sementara dan sebenarnya boleh dianggap ringan. Justru kesusahan itu sedang menghasilkan kemuliaan surgawi yang kekal bagi kami, kemuliaan yang tiada bandingannya! Maka dari itu, semua penganiayaan dan penderitaan yang kami alami tidak perlu dipikirkan lagi!
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="2CO.4.18" />Sekarang kami memikirkan hal-hal yang tidak kelihatan, sedangkan yang kelihatan tidaklah kami pikirkan. Karena yang kelihatan sifatnya hanya sementara, tetapi yang tidak kelihatan tetap ada sampai selama-lamanya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="5" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2CO.5.1" />Saya berkata begitu karena kita tahu bahwa tubuh duniawi kita hanya seperti tenda yang dipakai untuk sementara saja, lalu binasa. Ketika tubuh ini binasa, Allah sudah menyediakan tubuh surgawi bagi kita, yaitu tubuh yang kekal selamanya— seperti rumah permanen, tetapi bukan dibangun oleh manusia.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2CO.5.2" />Karena di dalam tenda yang kita diami sekarang ini, kita sering mengeluh. Itulah sebabnya kita sangat merindukan tubuh surgawi, yang kelak kita pakai seperti pakaian baru.
<ve />
<v id="3-4" bcv="2CO.5.3" />Selama kita masih tinggal di dalam tubuh duniawi, kita mengeluh karena tubuh ini seperti beban yang berat. Bukan berarti kita ingin lepas dari tubuh duniawi ini dan hidup seperti roh tanpa badan, tetapi karena kita ingin segera memakai tubuh surgawi. Ketika hal itu terjadi, tepatlah Firman Allah yang berkata, “Kuasa kematian sudah dikalahkan”<x caller="+"><xo>5:3-4
</xo><xt>Yes. 25:8; 1Kor. 15:54</xt></x> oleh kuasa kehidupan.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="2CO.5.5" />Tubuh surgawi itu sudah Allah sediakan bagi kita! Dan Dia memberikan Roh-Nya kepada kita sebagai jaminan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6-7" bcv="2CO.5.6" />Karena itulah saya dan para pelayan Kristus yang lain selalu tabah dengan penuh keyakinan, sebab kami percaya penuh pada semua janji Allah, bukan pada hal-hal yang kelihatan. Kami tahu bahwa selama masih mendiami tubuh duniawi ini, kami belum bisa tinggal bersama Tuhan Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="2CO.5.8" />Itu sebabnya kami berani mati dan tidak takut meninggalkan tubuh ini, supaya kami bisa segera hidup bersama Tuhan.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="2CO.5.9" />Karena itu jugalah kami selalu berusaha menyenangkan Allah. Itulah tujuan hidup kami, baik dalam tubuh duniawi ini maupun tubuh surgawi nanti.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="2CO.5.10" />Sebab kita semua pasti akan berdiri di hadapan takhta pengadilan Kristus. Di sanalah setiap orang akan menerima balasan yang setimpal dengan perbuatannya selama hidup di dalam tubuh duniawi. Masing-masing akan memberi pertanggungjawaban atas perbuatannya, yang baik maupun yang jahat.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pelayan-pelayan Allah membawa berita bahwa manusia bisa berdamai dengan Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="2CO.5.11" />Jadi, karena kami pelayan-pelayan TUHAN mengerti arti ‘takut akan TUHAN’, kami berusaha meyakinkan setiap orang tentang berita keselamatan. Allah tahu kesungguhan hati kami dalam melayani Dia. Dan saya harap, dalam hati nuranimu, kalian pun tahu kesungguhan hati kami!
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="2CO.5.12" />Dengan menulis hal-hal di atas, sekali lagi maksud saya bukan untuk membanggakan pelayanan kami. Saya menyatakan semua itu agar kalian punya alasan untuk bangga atas pelayanan kami di antara kalian. Dengan begitu, kalian dapat menjawab guru-guru palsu yang lebih membanggakan hal-hal yang kelihatan daripada hati nurani yang bersih.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="2CO.5.13" />Kalau orang-orang menganggap kami gila, tidak apa-apa, karena kami melayani Allah! Tetapi kalau kalian menganggap kami waras, itu lebih baik, sebab memang kami terus berusaha melayani kalian.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="2CO.5.14" />Karena kasih Kristus menguasai hidup kami, maka kami yakin bahwa Kristus sudah mati untuk semua orang. Dengan demikian, kita semua yang bersatu dengan Dia secara rohani juga sudah mati terhadap cara hidup yang lama.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="2CO.5.15" />Kristus mati untuk semua orang supaya kita yang masih hidup tidak lagi hidup hanya untuk diri sendiri, tetapi untuk Dia yang sudah mati dan hidup kembali bagi kita.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="2CO.5.16" />Maka, sejak kami mengerti semuanya itu, kami tidak lagi menilai seseorang menurut penilaian duniawi. Dulu memang kami menilai Kristus menurut penilaian manusia, tetapi sekarang tidak lagi.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="2CO.5.17" />Yang penting, ketika seseorang bersatu dengan Kristus, dia menjadi ciptaan baru! Cara hidup yang lama sudah berlalu. Segalanya menjadi baru!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="2CO.5.18" />Dan sumber dari semua perubahan hidup itu adalah Allah sendiri. Dengan perantaraan Kristus Yesus, Dia sudah membuat kita berdamai kembali dengan diri-Nya. Lalu Dia mengutus kami untuk memberitakan perdamaian itu.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="2CO.5.19" />Yang kami beritakan adalah bahwa Allah, lewat kematian Kristus, sudah membuka jalan bagi setiap orang di dunia ini untuk berdamai dengan Allah. Bagi kita yang sudah bersatu dengan Kristus, Allah tidak lagi memperhitungkan dosa-dosa kita. Itulah berita perdamaian yang Allah percayakan kepada kami!
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="2CO.5.20" />Artinya kami adalah utusan yang mewakili Kristus Yesus. Melalui kami, Allah mengundang setiap kalian: Berdamailah dengan Allah atas nama Kristus Yesus!
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="2CO.5.21" />Allah sudah membuat Kristus diperlakukan seperti orang berdosa demi menanggung dosa kita, meskipun Kristus sendiri tidak pernah berdosa. Allah melakukan itu agar kita yang bersatu dengan Kristus dapat dibenarkan di hadapan-Nya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="6" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2CO.6.1" />Sebagai utusan-utusan Allah, kami mendorong kalian masing-masing: Janganlah sia-siakan kebaikan hati Allah yang sudah kamu terima.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2CO.6.2" />Sebab Allah menegaskan,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Aku sudah mendengarkan permohonanmu pada waktu yang tepat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan Aku sudah menolongmu pada hari keselamatan.”<x caller="+"><xo>6:2
</xo><xt>Yes. 49:8 LXX</xt></x>
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Nah Saudara-saudari, sekarang inilah ‘waktu yang tepat’ itu, dan hari inilah ‘hari keselamatan’ bagimu!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="2CO.6.3" />Sebagai utusan Allah, kami berusaha supaya cara hidup kami tidak menjadi penghalang bagi orang lain untuk menerima berita keselamatan, karena kami tidak mau pelayanan kami tercela.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="2CO.6.4" />Itulah sebabnya dalam segala keadaan kami berusaha menunjukkan kepada setiap orang bahwa kami hidup dengan cara yang pantas sebagai pelayan Allah, yaitu bertahan dalam penganiayaan, kemiskinan, dan kesusahan.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="2CO.6.5" />Kami sering dipukuli dan dipenjara dan menghadapi kemarahan orang banyak. Kami bekerja keras untuk mencari nafkah. Hidup kami sering terancam sehingga kami tidak bisa tidur pada malam hari dan tidak mempunyai makanan.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="2CO.6.6" />Biarpun begitu, kami terus berusaha untuk hidup dengan hati yang bersih, bijaksana, sabar, dan murah hati. Kami bersandar kepada Roh Kudus dan berusaha mengasihi semua orang dengan tulus.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="2CO.6.7" />Kami selalu memberitakan ajaran benar dan mengandalkan kuasa Allah. Kami memakai semua perlengkapan perang rohani<x caller="+"><xo>6:7
</xo><xt>Ef. 6:14-18</xt></x> yang diberikan kepada orang-orang yang sudah dibenarkan di mata Allah, baik untuk membela diri maupun menyerang penguasa gelap.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="2CO.6.8" />Dalam pelayanan kami, ada orang yang menghargai, tetapi ada juga yang menghina kami. Ada yang memuji, tetapi ada juga yang menjatuhkan nama baik kami dan mengatai kami pembohong. Biarpun begitu, kami terus mengajarkan yang benar.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="2CO.6.9" />Walaupun kami sudah dikenal, kami diperlakukan seperti orang yang belum pernah dikenal. Kami seolah sudah mati, tetapi lihatlah, kami tetap hidup. Kami sering dihukum dengan pukulan, tetapi tidak mati.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="2CO.6.10" />Kami sering mengalami kesedihan, namun tetap bersukacita. Kami sangat miskin, tetapi pelayanan kami membuat banyak orang menjadi kaya secara rohani. Kami tidak punya apa-apa, tetapi sebenarnya kami memiliki segala sesuatu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="2CO.6.11" />Dengan mengatakan semuanya itu, Saudara-saudari di Korintus, kami sudah berbicara secara terbuka, dan hati kami pun terbuka selebar-lebarnya bagi kalian.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="2CO.6.12" />Kalau ada yang menghalangi hubungan kita, itu bukan karena kami kurang mengasihi kalian, tetapi hati kalian sudah tertutup bagi kami. Benarkah begitu?
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="2CO.6.13" />Saya mengasihi kalian seperti anak-anakku sendiri. Jadi saya berani berkata, balaslah kasih itu dengan membuka hatimu bagi kami.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Umat Allah sebagai rumah Allah yang suci
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="2CO.6.14" />Janganlah terikat dengan orang-orang yang tidak percaya pada Yesus. Karena orang yang hidupnya benar tidak bisa bekerjasama dengan orang yang hidupnya tidak benar. Sama seperti kuasa gelap tidak bisa bersatu dengan kuasa terang.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="2CO.6.15" />Kristus tidak bisa sepaham dengan iblis!<f caller="+"><fr>6:15
</fr><fk>iblis
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah:
</ft><ft><it>Beliar</it>, salah satu nama iblis.</ft></f> Orang yang percaya kepada Kristus tidak bisa bersahabat dengan orang yang tidak percaya kepada-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="2CO.6.16" />Dan jangan juga menaruh berhala-berhala di dalam rumah Allah. Kitalah rumah Allah itu! Karena Dia hidup di tengah kita, seperti yang Allah katakan,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Aku akan hidup bersama mereka
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan berjalan bersama mereka.
</q>
<q style="q1">Aku akan menjadi Allah mereka,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan mereka akan menjadi umat-Ku.”<x caller="+"><xo>6:16
</xo><xt>Im. 26:11-12; Yeh. 37:27</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="2CO.6.17" />“Jadi, keluarlah dari antara orang-orang yang jahat itu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan pisahkanlah diri kalian masing-masing dari mereka, kata TUHAN.
</q>
<q style="q1">Jangan menyentuh barang najis mereka,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">maka Aku akan menerima kamu.”<x caller="+"><xo>6:17
</xo><xt>Yes. 52:11</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="2CO.6.18" />Karena TUHAN Yang Mahakuasa berkata,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">“Aku akan menjadi Bapamu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan kalian akan menjadi anak-anak-Ku laki-laki dan anak-anak-Ku perempuan.”<x caller="+"><xo>6:18
</xo><xt>2Sam. 7:8, 14</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>

<c id="7" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2CO.7.1" />Jadi Saudara-saudari yang terkasih, karena Allah sudah memberikan janji-janji yang sungguh indah, maka sepantasnya kita menjaga tubuh dan roh kita supaya bersih dari segala hal yang najis. Takut dan hormatlah kepada Allah! Marilah kita semakin disempurnakan menjadi serupa dengan Allah dalam kekudusan-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Sukacita Paulus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="2CO.7.2" />Saya mohon, bukalah hatimu untuk kami! Kami tidak pernah berbuat salah kepada siapa pun di antara kalian, atau menyesatkan kalian, ataupun memanfaatkan kalian demi uang.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="2CO.7.3" />Saya berkata begitu bukan untuk menyalahkan kalian. Karena seperti yang pernah saya katakan, kalian sudah mendapat tempat istimewa di hati kami! Biarpun kita berjauhan, kalian selalu dekat di hati kami, bahkan kami rela mati dianiaya demi kalian.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="2CO.7.4" />Saya sangat percaya dan bangga pada kalian sebab kalian adalah hasil pelayanan kami. Karena kalian juga, sukacita kami melimpah dan kami semakin dikuatkan di tengah semua penderitaan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="2CO.7.5" />Waktu kami tiba di Makedonia, kami sama sekali tidak bisa tenang. Berbagai penderitaan menyerang kami dari luar maupun dari dalam diri. Dari luar kami menghadapi perlawanan, dari dalam ketakutan.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="2CO.7.6" />Tetapi Allah selalu menghibur umat-Nya yang putus asa. Dia menguatkan kami dengan kedatangan Titus.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="2CO.7.7" />Dan bukan hanya kedatangan Titus yang menguatkan kami. Saya lebih bersukacita lagi ketika dia memberitahukan tentang kerinduan kalian untuk bisa bertemu saya lagi, dan bagaimana kalian sungguh-sungguh menyesali semua kesalahan yang sudah terjadi, serta bahwa kalian amat mempedulikan saya. Mendengar semua itu, sukacita saya sangat melimpah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="2CO.7.8" />Biarpun surat saya yang sebelumnya membuat kalian sedih, saya tidak menyesal menuliskannya. Memang saya tahu surat itu membuat kalian sedih, tetapi itu hanya sementara.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="2CO.7.9" />Sekarang saya bersukacita, bukan karena sudah membuat kalian bersedih, tetapi karena kesedihanmu itu membuat kalian bertobat. Artinya kesedihan kalian sesuai dengan kehendak Allah. Dan hal itu tidak membuat kalian putus asa, tetapi semakin kuat.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="2CO.7.10" />Sebab kesedihan yang dikehendaki Allah membuat kita bertobat dan memimpin kita kepada keselamatan. Kesedihan itu tidak perlu disesali, justru disyukuri karena mendekatkan kita kepada TUHAN. Sebaliknya, kesedihan yang berasal dari dunia ini hanya akan menjerumuskan kita ke dalam kematian rohani.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="2CO.7.11" />Lihatlah! Betapa indah hasil dari kesedihan yang sesuai dengan kehendak Allah:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Sekarang kalian lebih sungguh-sungguh mengikuti kemauan TUHAN.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Kalian sudah berusaha membuktikan bahwa kebanyakan dari kalian tidak bersalah.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Kalian semakin membenci dosa dan takut melakukannya.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Kalian lebih giat melakukan yang baik dan adil.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Kalian juga memberi hukuman kepada pihak yang bersalah.
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Jadi, kalian sudah membuktikan bahwa kebanyakan dari kalian tidak bersalah dalam masalah itu.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="2CO.7.12" />Saya mau kalian tahu bahwa alasan saya menuliskan surat yang lalu bukan untuk menyatakan siapa bersalah kepada siapa. Tetapi saya menulis surat itu supaya di hadapan Allah, kalian mendapat kesempatan untuk menyatakan betapa besar kesungguhan hati kalian terhadap kami.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="2CO.7.13" />Karena itu, waktu kami mendengar berita itu dari Titus, kami sangat dikuatkan.
</p>
<p style="p">Bukan hanya dikuatkan, kami juga lebih bersukacita lagi melihat Titus sangat bersukacita, karena kalian semua sudah membuat hatinya lega dan tenang.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="2CO.7.14" />Memang, sebelum dia mengunjungi kalian, saya sudah memberitahukan banyak hal yang baik tentang kalian Jemaat Korintus. Sekarang saya senang karena Titus sudah melihat sendiri semuanya itu. Sebagaimana saya selalu terus terang menyampaikan ajaran yang benar kepada kalian, begitu juga pujian tentang kalian yang pernah saya katakan kepada Titus sudah terbukti benar.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="2CO.7.15" />Kasihnya kepada kalian semakin dalam setiap kali dia mengingat ketaatan kalian dan bagaimana kalian menyambut dia dengan hormat dan segan.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="2CO.7.16" />Saya bersukacita karena kalian bisa dipercaya dalam segala hal.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="8" />
<s style="s1">Cara memberi bantuan dana sesuai dengan kehendak Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2CO.8.1" />Sekarang, Saudara-saudari, kami ingin kalian tahu bagaimana kebaikan hati Allah sudah bekerja dalam hati saudara-saudari kita, jemaat-jemaat di provinsi Makedonia.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2CO.8.2" />Mereka sedang diuji dengan banyak penderitaan, tetapi karena kebaikan hati Allah itu, sukacita mereka melimpah sehingga mereka memberi bantuan dana dengan begitu murah hati. Mereka sangat miskin tetapi kaya dalam hal memberi.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="2CO.8.3" />Saya bersaksi bahwa mereka memberi melebihi kemampuan mereka dan semuanya memberikan secara sukarela.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="2CO.8.4" />Bahkan mereka berulang kali memohon kepada kami supaya diperbolehkan ikut serta dalam pelayanan yang mulia ini bagi umat Allah di Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="2CO.8.5" />Dan waktu kami izinkan, mereka ikut ambil bagian dengan cara yang tidak kami sangka-sangka: Sebelum memberi persembahan, mereka lebih dulu menyerahkan diri kepada TUHAN, lalu kepada kami rasul-rasul-Nya. Hal yang luar biasa ini mereka lakukan sesuai dengan kehendak Allah!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="2CO.8.6" />Maka kami meminta Titus meneruskan pelayanan ini, sebab awalnya dialah yang sudah memulainya oleh karena kebaikan hati Allah.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="2CO.8.7" />Kalian sudah sangat diberkati dalam segala hal sehingga kalian berlimpah-limpah dalam berbagai kemampuan rohani dari Roh Allah:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Kalian luar biasa percaya kepada Kristus,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">kemampuan berbicara kalian amat hebat,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">pengetahuan kalian besar,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">semangat kalian untuk TUHAN juga luar biasa,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan kasih kalian bagi kami sangat dalam.
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Oleh karena itu, dalam kesempatan ini hendaklah kemurahan hati kalian juga semakin luar biasa!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="2CO.8.8" />Yang saya tuliskan ini bukan perintah. Tetapi karena jemaat lain sudah menunjukkan semangat yang besar untuk membantu saudara-saudari seiman kita di Yerusalem, maka sudah waktunya kalian membuktikan bahwa kalian juga sungguh-sungguh mengasihi saudara-saudari kita itu.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="2CO.8.9" />Sebab kalian tahu teladan kebaikan hati Tuhan kita Kristus Yesus: Dia yang sangat kaya sudah rela menjadi miskin demi menyelamatkan kita, bahkan Dia menjadi orang yang paling miskin supaya kita menerima semua kekayaan rohani!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10-11" bcv="2CO.8.10" />Jadi, inilah nasihat saya tentang apa yang terbaik bagi kalian dalam pelayanan ini: Tahun lalu kalian menjadi jemaat pertama yang rela memberi sumbangan dan memulai pengumpulan dana. Karena kalian sudah menjadi teladan bagi jemaat-jemaat lain, sebaiknya selesaikanlah pelayanan yang sudah kalian mulai itu. Biarlah masing-masing melakukannya dengan rela hati seperti waktu itu, dan berikanlah apa saja sesuai kemampuanmu.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="2CO.8.12" />Sebab apabila seseorang mau memberi bantuan, Allah akan menerima apa pun yang diberikan orang itu menurut kemampuannya. Dia tidak pernah menuntut kita memberi lebih daripada kemampuan kita.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="2CO.8.13" />Lagipula kami juga tidak ingin kalian berkekurangan dan orang lain berkelebihan. Bukan begitu! Kami mau kebutuhan hidup kita masing-masing sama-sama tercukupi. Saat ini kalian berkelimpahan dan mampu menolong saudara-saudari seiman yang berkekurangan di Yerusalem.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="2CO.8.14" />Namun, suatu saat nanti ada waktunya mereka berkelimpahan dan kalian berkekurangan. Saat itulah mereka akan mencukupi kekurangan kalian sehingga kebutuhan hidup kita sama-sama terpenuhi.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="2CO.8.15" />Dengan demikian terjadilah seperti yang tertulis dalam Kitab Suci,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Pada waktu itu, orang-orang yang mengumpulkan banyak manna<x caller="+"><xo>8:15
</xo><xt>Kel. 16:31</xt></x>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tidak kelebihan,
</q>
<q style="q1">dan yang mengumpulkan sedikit
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tidak kekurangan.”<x caller="+"><xo>8:15
</xo><xt>Kel. 16:18</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Tentang pelayanan Titus dan kedua temannya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="2CO.8.16" />Saya bersyukur kepada Allah karena Dia sudah menaruh keinginan kuat dalam hati Titus untuk menolong kalian, sama seperti yang ada dalam hati saya.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="2CO.8.17" />Terbukti sewaktu kami meminta dia mengunjungi kalian lagi, dia senang sekali, bahkan sebelum kami minta pun dia sudah ingin dan berencana pergi menemui kalian.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="2CO.8.18" />Bersama Titus kami juga mengutus salah satu saudara seiman lain, yang sangat dipuji oleh semua jemaat dalam pelayanannya memberitakan Kabar Baik.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="2CO.8.19" />Selain itu, saudara itu juga dipilih oleh jemaat-jemaat di sini untuk ikut bersama kami membawa sumbangan dana ke Yerusalem. Kami berharap sumbangan itu akan memuliakan TUHAN dan membuktikan bahwa kami sungguh-sungguh mau menolong.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="2CO.8.20" />Jadi agak banyak orang yang akan ikut ke Yerusalem, supaya tidak ada orang yang berani menuduh bahwa kami mengambil sebagian dari sumbangan yang sangat besar itu untuk kepentingan pribadi.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="2CO.8.21" />Kami senantiasa berusaha melakukan yang benar, baik di hadapan TUHAN maupun manusia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="2CO.8.22" />Bersama mereka berdua, kami juga mengutus seorang saudara seiman yang sudah berkali-kali membuktikan kesediaannya membantu. Bahkan sekarang dia sangat ingin membantu lagi karena dia amat mempercayai kalian.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="2CO.8.23" />Kalau ada yang bertanya tentang Titus, katakanlah bahwa dia sahabat sekaligus rekan pelayanan saya untuk membantu kalian. Dan tentang saudara-saudara seiman yang lain, mereka diutus oleh jemaat-jemaat di sini dengan tujuan memuliakan Kristus.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="2CO.8.24" />Oleh karena itu, tunjukkanlah kepada mereka bahwa kalian sungguh-sungguh mengasihi semua saudara seiman. Dengan begitu, para jemaat di sini akan mendengar kesaksian tentang kalian sehingga terbukti mengapa kami selalu membanggakan kalian.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="9" />
<s style="s1">Dorongan untuk membantu saudara seiman yang berkekurangan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2CO.9.1" />Sesungguhnya, dalam surat ini saya tidak perlu mendorong kalian untuk ikut ambil bagian dalam pelayanan dana bagi umat Allah di Yerusalem,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2CO.9.2" />karena saya tahu kalian selalu siap sedia memberikan bantuan. Bahkan saya mendorong jemaat-jemaat di Makedonia dengan membanggakan kalian. Saya memberitahu mereka bahwa kalian di provinsi Akaya sudah siap memberi sumbangan sejak tahun lalu. Semangat kalian itu sudah menggerakkan hati sebagian besar dari mereka untuk ikut ambil bagian.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="2CO.9.3" />Saya mengutus ketiga saudara tadi kepada kalian hanya agar cerita kami yang membanggakan kalian tidak dianggap omong kosong. Saya ingin sumbangan kalian benar-benar sudah siap, seperti yang saya beritahukan kepada mereka.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="2CO.9.4" />Karena kalau saudara-saudara seiman dari Makedonia yang datang bersama saya melihat bahwa kalian belum siap, kami akan malu! Tentu kalian juga akan malu jika apa yang kami banggakan tentang kalian dengan begitu yakin ternyata omong kosong.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="2CO.9.5" />Itu sebabnya saya mendorong ketiga saudara tadi mendahului kami. Mereka akan membantu kalian menyiapkan dana yang sudah kalian janjikan, supaya sumbangan itu siap pada waktu kami tiba. Dengan begitu, dana dari kalian akan benar-benar dianggap sebagai pemberian sukarela dan bukan paksaan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="2CO.9.6" />Perhatikanlah ini: Orang yang menanam sedikit akan menuai sedikit, dan orang yang menanam banyak akan menuai banyak!
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="2CO.9.7" />Hendaklah kalian masing-masing memberi dengan sukarela, bukan dengan sedih atau karena paksaan, sebab Allah mengasihi orang yang memberi dengan senang hati.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="2CO.9.8" />Ingatlah bahwa Allah sanggup menunjukkan kebaikan hati-Nya kepadamu dalam segala hal, sehingga keperluanmu selalu tercukupi, bahkan lebih dari cukup! Dengan begitu kamu lebih mampu lagi melakukan hal-hal yang baik.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="2CO.9.9" />Seperti yang dikatakan Kitab Suci,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Orang-orang yang hidupnya benar bagaikan petani yang menabur benih.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka sering memberi dengan murah hati kepada orang miskin.
</q>
<q style="q1">Perbuatan-perbuatan baik mereka akan menghasilkan panen yang kekal.”<x caller="+"><xo>9:9
</xo><xt>Mzm. 112:9</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="10" bcv="2CO.9.10" />Nah, sebagaimana Allah menyediakan bibit untuk ditabur dan makanan untuk dimakan bagi penabur, demikian juga Dia akan memberkati kamu dengan berlimpah-limpah. Artinya, Dia akan memampukan kamu untuk menabur dengan murah hati bagi orang lain, dan memberimu upah atas perbuatan-perbuatan baikmu itu.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="2CO.9.11" />Kamu akan diperkaya dalam segala hal, sehingga kamu selalu sanggup memberi dengan murah hati. Pemberian yang kamu salurkan melalui kami akan membuat semakin banyak orang bersyukur kepada Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="2CO.9.12" />Pelayanan dana ini tidak hanya mencukupi kebutuhan umat Allah di Yerusalem, tetapi juga membuat semakin banyak orang bersyukur kepada Allah.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="2CO.9.13" />Sebab pelayanan ini membuktikan bahwa kamu semua taat menjalankan keyakinanmu pada Kabar Baik tentang Kristus. Saudara-saudari di Yerusalem akan memuji Allah atas kemurahan hatimu kepada mereka maupun kepada semua jemaat di tempat lain.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="2CO.9.14" />Dan mereka akan mendoakan kalian dengan penuh kasih karena Allah menunjukkan kebaikan hati-Nya kepada kalian dengan luar biasa.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="2CO.9.15" />Syukur kepada Allah atas hadiah terbesar yang diberikan-Nya kepada kita, yaitu Kristus sendiri! Begitu berharganya berkat itu hingga tidak dapat dijelaskan dengan kata-kata!
<ve />
</p>

<c id="10" />
<s style="s1">Paulus mempertahankan pelayanannya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2CO.10.1" />Saya tahu ada di antara kalian yang mengatakan bahwa saya orang yang lunak saat bertatap muka, tetapi keras saat menulis surat. Meski demikian, saya, Paulus, memohon kepada kalian dengan kelembutan dan kerendahan hati Kristus
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2CO.10.2" />supaya kalian tidak terpengaruh oleh orang-orang yang menuduh bahwa kami bekerja dengan cara duniawi. Karena saya juga bisa keras saat bertatap muka, dan saya berencana menentang mereka dengan berani. Tetapi saya berharap agar saya tidak perlu memakai cara keras itu terhadap kalian!
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="2CO.10.3" />Kami tidak berjuang secara duniawi, meskipun kami masih hidup di dunia ini.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="2CO.10.4" />Karena senjata-senjata yang kami pakai bukan senjata duniawi melainkan senjata rohani. Keampuhan senjata kami berasal dari Allah. Itulah sebabnya kami bisa menghancurkan segala macam perlawanan dan serangan iblis.<f caller="+"><fr>10:4
</fr><fk>segala macam perlawanan … iblis
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: benteng-benteng. Kata ini adalah kiasan yang menggambarkan berbagai macam perlawanan dan serangan dari semua penguasa kegelapan yang sangat kuat dan diatur oleh iblis.</ft></f> Kami merebut orang-orang yang sudah ditawan olehnya
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="2CO.10.5" />dengan cara mengalahkan semua perdebatan musuh dan kesombongan manusia yang menjadi penghalang bagi orang itu sendiri untuk mengenal Allah. Kami juga mengalahkan semua pendapat yang menentang ajaran tentang Kristus, supaya pikiran orang lain ditundukkan dan menjadi taat kepada-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="2CO.10.6" />Jadi waktu kami datang, kami akan siap menghukum setiap orang yang tidak taat kepada Kristus. Tetapi sebelum itu, sebaiknya kalianlah yang memulai untuk taat penuh kepada-Nya!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="2CO.10.7" />Kebanyakan dari kalian hanya memikirkan hal-hal yang jasmani dan tidak menyadari hal-hal yang rohani! Di antara kalian juga ada yang membanggakan diri sebagai pelayan Kristus. Seharusnya mereka menyadari bahwa kami juga pelayan Kristus!
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="2CO.10.8" />Saya tidak keliru kalau merasa bangga atas otoritas yang Tuhan berikan kepada kami. Karena Tuhan memang sudah memberi kami otoritas atas kalian, tujuannya untuk membangun keyakinanmu, bukan menghancurkan!
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="2CO.10.9" />Dengan otoritas itulah saya menuliskan teguran dalam surat-surat saya, maksudnya untuk membangun kalian. Janganlah mengira bahwa surat itu hanya untuk menakut-nakuti.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="2CO.10.10" />Saya mengatakan itu karena ada yang pernah berkata, “Paulus menulis surat dengan tegas dan keras. Tetapi saat bertatap muka, dia lunak dan sama sekali tidak pandai bicara.”
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="2CO.10.11" />Bagi kalian yang berpikir seperti itu, ketahuilah: Sifat tegas yang tampak dalam tulisan saya akan kalian lihat juga dalam tindakan waktu kami datang mengunjungi kalian nanti.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="2CO.10.12" />Orang-orang yang menentang kami membanggakan diri dengan mengatakan bahwa mereka juga utusan Kristus. Namun, kami sebagai utusan Kristus tidak mau membandingkan diri dengan mereka. Orang-orang itu membanggakan kemampuan rohani dan senang membandingkannya dengan kemampuan orang lain, termasuk kami. Kelakuan mereka itu kurang bijaksana.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13-14" bcv="2CO.10.13" />Kami tidak akan membanggakan diri dengan cara yang kurang bijaksana. Kami hanya akan membanggakan jemaat-jemaat yang sudah Allah percayakan untuk kami rintis, termasuk kalian, karena kamilah yang pertama kali menyampaikan Kabar Baik ke Korintus. Artinya kami tidak merampas daerah pelayanan yang dirintis orang lain.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="2CO.10.15" />Kalau rasul Kristus yang lain sudah membuka suatu daerah pelayanan, kami tidak membanggakan diri dengan berkata, “Jemaat di sana adalah hasil rintisan kami.” Sebaliknya, kami berharap keyakinan kalian kepada Kristus akan terus bertumbuh dan membawa pengaruh ke daerah-daerah lain, sehingga melalui kalian semakin luaslah pelayanan kami.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="2CO.10.16" />Karena dengan begitu, kami bisa menyampaikan Kabar Baik kepada orang-orang di luar daerah kalian. Akhirnya jelaslah bahwa kami tidak perlu membanggakan pelayanan yang dilakukan oleh utusan Kristus yang lain.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="2CO.10.17" />Sebagaimana tertulis dalam Kitab Suci, “Orang yang mau berbangga, banggakanlah perbuatan TUHAN saja. Jangan membanggakan diri sendiri!”<x caller="+"><xo>10:17
</xo><xt>Yer. 9:24; 1Kor. 1:31</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="2CO.10.18" />Sebab orang yang membanggakan diri dengan mengaku sebagai utusan Kristus belum tentu benar. Lebih baik kita menunggu saatnya Tuhan menunjukkan pelayanan siapa yang sungguh-sungguh berkenan kepada-Nya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="11" />
<s style="s1">Paulus tidak bekerja seperti rasul-rasul palsu
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2CO.11.1" />Wah, Saudara-saudari, begitu lama kalian sudah bersabar membaca surat yang panjang ini! Kalau ada di antara kalian yang merasa nasihat saya kurang bijaksana, saya minta maaf, karena sekarang saya mau menambahkan sesuatu yang memang benar-benar kurang bijak!
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2CO.11.2" />Tetapi sebelum saya menyampaikan hal itu,<f caller="+"><fr>11:2
</fr><fk>hal itu
</fk><ft>Paulus baru mulai berbicara tentang ‘sesuatu yang bisa dianggap kurang bijak’ itu pada ayat 16.</ft></f> perlu saya beritahukan bahwa Allah menghendaki saya untuk terus menjaga kalian dengan ketat supaya kalian tetap setia kepada Kristus. Sebab Kristus dan seluruh kesatuan jemaat diumpamakan seperti sepasang calon pengantin. Jadi, saya ibarat seorang ayah yang mempertunangkan kalian dengan Kristus, seperti seorang gadis ditunangkan dengan calon suaminya. Sebagai ayah, saya harus menjaga anak gadis itu supaya tetap setia kepada calon suaminya sampai hari pernikahan.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="2CO.11.3" />Tetapi saya takut jangan-jangan kalian tertipu dan pikiran kalian disesatkan sehingga dengan sengaja bertindak tidak setia lagi terhadap Kristus, seperti Hawa tertipu oleh kelicikan iblis di Taman Eden.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="2CO.11.4" />Karena ternyata kalian sangat sabar mendengarkan setiap guru baru yang datang membawa ajaran tentang Yesus yang berbeda dengan ajaran kami! Kalian juga bersedia menerima ajaran tentang Roh Kudus dan Kabar Baik yang lain daripada yang sudah kami sampaikan!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="2CO.11.5" />Namun, saya pikir saya tidak kalah hebat dari ‘rasul-rasul yang luar biasa’ itu!
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="2CO.11.6" />Mungkin saya tidak fasih dalam berkhotbah, tetapi dalam pengetahuan, saya tidak kalah. Dengan segala cara, saya dan teman-teman sekerja saya sudah membuktikan pengetahuan kami kepada kalian.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="2CO.11.7" />Apakah salah kalau saya memberitakan Kabar Baik dengan gratis kepada kalian?! Kalau memang salah, tolong maafkan saya yang sudah merendahkan diri demi kepentingan kalian!
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="2CO.11.8" />Pada waktu itu saya menerima bantuan dana dari jemaat-jemaat lain. Saya harap tidak ada yang menganggap saya merampok<f caller="+"><fr>11:8
</fr><fk>merampok
</fk><ft>Ungkapan yang digunakan Paulus sebagai sindiran yang ditujukan bagi pembaca suratnya yang mengira tujuan Paulus melayani mereka adalah untuk mendapatkan uang.</ft></f> dari mereka untuk bisa melayani kalian!
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="2CO.11.9" />Selama bersama kalian, ketika saya mengalami kekurangan, saya tidak membebani siapa pun di antara kalian, karena beberapa saudara seiman dari Makedonia datang untuk mencukupi keperluan saya. Dalam segala hal, saya menjaga diri supaya tidak menjadi beban bagi kalian, dan saya akan terus bersikap seperti itu.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="2CO.11.10" />Bahkan saya berjanji demi ajaran benar dari Kristus yang ada dalam diri saya: Keputusan untuk tidak menerima bantuan dana dari kalian akan terus saya jalankan. Jadi, tidak seorang pun di antara kalian di Akaya yang bisa menghentikan rasa bangga saya karena tidak menerima bantuan dana dari kalian.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="2CO.11.11" />Mengapa saya berkata begitu? Apakah kalian pikir itu berarti saya tidak mengasihi kalian? Tidak! Allah tahu saya mengasihi kalian!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="2CO.11.12" />Saya akan terus menjalankan keputusan untuk tidak menerima bantuan dari kalian untuk menutup mulut ‘rasul-rasul baru’ itu yang ingin membanggakan diri dengan mengaku bahwa mereka bekerja seperti kami.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="2CO.11.13" />Karena mereka adalah rasul palsu yang bekerja dengan licik dan menyamar sebagai rasul Kristus.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="2CO.11.14" />Hal itu tidak mengherankan, sebab Satanas pun sering menyamar sebagai malaikat terang pembawa pesan Allah supaya bisa menipu manusia.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="2CO.11.15" />Jadi bukan hal yang aneh kalau hamba-hamba iblis juga tampil seperti hamba Allah. Pada akhirnya nanti, mereka akan mendapat ganjaran sesuai perbuatan mereka!
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Paulus terpaksa menceritakan penderitaannya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="2CO.11.16" />Nah, karena orang-orang itu, terpaksa saya turut dalam kebodohan mereka!<f caller="+"><fr>11:16
</fr><fk>kebodohan …
</fk><ft>Paulus kembali pada pokok pembicaraan dalam pasal 10:12-14 dan 11:1 yang disebutnya ‘kurang bijaksana’.</ft></f> Tidak apa-apa kalau perkataan saya kelihatan kurang bijak, sebab kalian sudah pandai bersabar dengan guru-guru palsu yang mengajarkan kebodohan!
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="2CO.11.17" />Membanggakan diri memang tidak sesuai dengan kehendak Tuhan.<x caller="+"><xo>11:17
</xo><xt>2Kor. 10:17</xt></x> Tetapi mohon kalian ingat bahwa saya mau meniru kebodohan orang lain sejenak,
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="2CO.11.18" />karena ada banyak guru yang sekarang membanggakan diri dalam hal-hal duniawi. Ya, biarlah saya juga meniru mereka!
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="2CO.11.19" />Dengan kebijakanmu yang begitu besar, kalian mau bersabar mendengarkan perkataan sombong dari guru mana pun. Jadi tentu kalian akan sabar mendengarkan saya kalau saya meniru kebodohan mereka!
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="2CO.11.20" />Ketika guru-guru baru itu menipu kalian, menggerogoti harta kalian, dan meninggikan diri dengan menginjak-injak kalian seperti keset, kalian sabar dan ikut saja! Bahkan kalian diam saja waktu mereka menampar mukamu!
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="2CO.11.21" />Memang, kalau saya dan Timotius dibandingkan dengan guru-guru baru itu, kami terlalu lemah. Apakah kalian pikir kami harus malu karena kami tidak menampar kalian?!
</p>
<p style="p">Nah, sebenarnya saya juga bisa membanggakan diri dalam hal-hal yang mereka banggakan. (Tetapi ingatlah, perkataan seperti ini sebetulnya bodoh.)
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="2CO.11.22" />Mereka membanggakan diri sebagai orang Ibrani, bukan? Saya juga orang Ibrani! Mereka orang Israel? Saya juga orang Israel! Mereka keturunan Abraham? Saya juga!
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="2CO.11.23" />Mereka membanggakan diri sebagai pelayan Kristus. Saya melayani Kristus lebih daripada mereka! (Ucapan saya ini seperti orang mabuk saja.) Saya bekerja keras, dipenjara, dan dicambuki melebihi mereka, bahkan lebih sering menghadapi ancaman mati.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="2CO.11.24" />Lima kali saya pernah dihukum orang Yahudi dengan cambukan tiga puluh sembilan kali— jumlah yang dianggap maksimal yang diizinkan menurut hukum Taurat.<f caller="+"><fr>11:24
</fr><fk>dianggap … Taurat
</fk><ft>Hukum Taurat menyebut hukuman maksimal adalah 40 kali (Ul. 25:3), tetapi orang Yahudi tidak ingin mengambil resiko melakukan kesalahan. Itu sebabnya mereka menetapkan 39 kali sebagai batas maksimal untuk berjaga-jaga dari kemungkinan salah hitung.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="2CO.11.25" />Tiga kali saya dihukum pemerintah Roma dengan pukulan tongkat kayu. Satu kali saya hampir mati karena dilempari batu. Tiga kali saya mengalami kapal tenggelam, termasuk satu kali ketika saya berada di laut sepanjang malam sampai besok sorenya.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="2CO.11.26" />Dalam perjalanan, sering kali saya terancam bahaya sungai, bahaya perampok, bahaya dari bangsa saya sendiri, dan bahaya dari orang bukan Yahudi. Ada bahaya di kota, di daerah sepi, maupun di laut. Saya juga menghadapi bahaya dari orang-orang yang menyamar sebagai saudara seiman.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="2CO.11.27" />Saya sering mengerjakan pekerjaan berat, berjuang keras, dan tidak tidur. Sering kali saya kelaparan dan kehausan, bahkan menahan lapar karena tidak ada makanan. Saya sering kedinginan dan kekurangan pakaian.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="2CO.11.28" />Lebih daripada semua tekanan jasmani itu, setiap hari saya merasa terbeban karena pergumulan-pergumulan dari semua jemaat.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="2CO.11.29" />Misalnya waktu saya mendengar ada anggota jemaat yang merasa lemah, saya juga ikut merasa lemah. Atau waktu saya mendengar iblis berhasil menjatuhkan salah satu anggota, amarah saya terbakar dan hati saya hancur.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="2CO.11.30" />Kalau saya terpaksa harus membanggakan diri, lebih baik saya membanggakan kelemahan saya.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="2CO.11.31" />Demi Allah yang terpuji selama-lamanya, Bapa dari Penguasa kita Kristus Yesus, saya bersumpah bahwa cerita ini benar:
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="2CO.11.32" />Ketika saya di kota Damsik, gubernur yang diangkat oleh Raja Aretas mau menangkap saya. Dia menempatkan tentara di seluruh gerbang kota.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="2CO.11.33" />Tetapi beberapa teman memasukkan saya ke dalam keranjang besar dan menurunkan saya lewat jendela tinggi yang ada pada tembok kota itu sehingga saya bisa melarikan diri darinya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="12" />
<s style="s1">Berkat khusus dalam hidup Paulus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2CO.12.1" />Saya terpaksa membanggakan diri walaupun itu tidak ada gunanya. Sekarang saya melanjutkan dengan penglihatan dan pengetahuan tentang hal-hal rohani yang Tuhan nyatakan kepada saya.
<ve />
<v id="2-3" bcv="2CO.12.2" />Empat belas tahun lalu, seorang pengikut Kristus yang saya kenal<f caller="+"><fr>12:2-3
</fr><fk>pengikut Kristus …
</fk><ft>Paulus sangat tidak ingin membanggakan diri sendiri. Oleh karena itu, dalam 12:2-5 dia mengatakan ‘pengikut Kristus yang saya kenal’, padahal sebetulnya itu Paulus sendiri.</ft></f> diangkat ke surga tingkat ketiga. Saya tidak tahu apakah benar-benar tubuhnya yang dibawa atau rohnya saja. Hanya Allah yang tahu. Tetapi saya tahu
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="2CO.12.4" />dia dibawa ke Firdaus.<x caller="+"><xo>12:4
</xo><xt>Luk. 23:43 CK</xt></x> Di sana dia mendengar hal-hal mulia yang tidak boleh disebut oleh manusia, bahkan tidak bisa dijelaskan dengan kata-kata.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="2CO.12.5" />Saya bangga atas apa yang terjadi pada orang itu, tetapi saya tidak mau membanggakan diri sendiri dalam hal seperti itu. Lebih baik saya bangga dengan kelemahan-kelemahan saya!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="2CO.12.6" />Walaupun tadi saya terpaksa meniru guru-guru yang kurang bijaksana itu, ada perbedaan penting. Mereka menipu, sedangkan saya mengatakan yang benar. Tetapi yang saya tulis di atas sudah cukup, karena saya mau kalian menilai saya hanya berdasarkan perbuatan yang nyata dan ajaran yang langsung kalian dengar dari saya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="2CO.12.7" />Lagipula, supaya saya tidak menjadi sombong karena hal-hal luar biasa yang Allah nyatakan, maka saya diberi suatu penyakit yang menyiksa tubuh saya.<f caller="+"><fr>12:7
</fr><fk>suatu penyakit yang menyiksa tubuh saya
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: duri dalam daging. Ada penafsir yang beranggapan bahwa Paulus menderita sakit mata (Gal. 4:12-15). Ada juga yang menafsirkan ‘duri dalam daging’ sebagai kiasan untuk hal-hal duniawi yang mengganggu Paulus, seperti diceritakan dalam 2Kor. 11:28-29.</ft></f> Allah mengizinkan Satanas mengirim penyakit itu untuk memukul saya supaya tidak terlalu membanggakan diri.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="2CO.12.8" />Sudah tiga kali saya memohon kepada Tuhan supaya Dia menyembuhkan saya dari penyakit itu.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="2CO.12.9" />Tetapi Tuhan menjawab, “Kebaikan hati-Ku sudah cukup bagimu! Karena kuasa-Ku menjadi sangat nyata ketika kamu lemah.” Jadi, jauh lebih baik saya membanggakan kelemahan-kelemahan saya supaya semakin terasa kuasa Kristus melindungi saya.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="2CO.12.10" />Oleh karena itu, sebagai utusan Kristus saya sudah belajar merasa senang ketika mengalami kelemahan, penghinaan, kesusahan, penganiayaan, maupun kesengsaraan. Sebab justru di saat lemahlah saya benar-benar mendapat kekuatan!
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Paulus kuatir mengenai jemaat di Korintus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="2CO.12.11" />Gara-gara kalian, saya sudah berbicara bodoh dengan membanggakan diri. Seharusnya, waktu orang lain menghina saya, kalianlah yang memuji saya. Karena saya merasa sama sekali tidak kalah dibandingkan ‘rasul-rasul yang luar biasa’ itu, walaupun sebenarnya saya ini bukan siapa-siapa!
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="2CO.12.12" />Kalian sendiri sudah melihat bukti bahwa saya adalah rasul melalui segala macam keajaiban yang saya lakukan di antara kalian dengan kuasa Tuhan. Dan tugas itu saya lakukan dengan penuh kesabaran.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="2CO.12.13" />Saya melayani kalian dan jemaat-jemaat lain dengan cara yang sama. Bedanya hanya satu: Saya tidak pernah merepotkan kalian untuk membiayai saya. Kalau hal itu dianggap salah, maafkan saya!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="2CO.12.14" />Sekarang saya siap mengunjungi kalian untuk ketiga kalinya. Dan saya tidak akan menyusahkan kalian dengan meminta bantuan dana, karena yang saya inginkan bukan hartamu, tetapi hatimu. Memang bukan anak-anak yang mengumpulkan harta untuk orangtua mereka, tetapi orangtualah yang mengumpulkan harta untuk anak-anaknya.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="2CO.12.15" />Jadi, saya dengan senang hati rela memberikan apa pun yang saya punya demi kepentingan kalian, bahkan menyerahkan diri saya untuk kalian. Kalau kasih saya kepada kalian semakin melimpah, masakan kasih kalian kepada saya semakin berkurang?!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="2CO.12.16" />Tetapi mungkin di antara kalian ada yang berkata, “Memang Paulus tidak pernah meminta uang kita untuk membiayai hidupnya, tetapi dia licik dan sudah menipu kita untuk mendapatkan keuntungan.”
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="2CO.12.17" />Itu tidak mungkin! Tentu kalian sendiri tahu bahwa saya tidak pernah menggunakan cara licik untuk mendapatkan keuntungan dari kalian melalui orang yang saya utus kepada kalian.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="2CO.12.18" />Titus misalnya. Saya meminta dia mengunjungi kalian, dan bersamanya saya mengutus saudara seiman kita. Titus tidak memungut dana dari kalian, bukan?! Kalian tahu bahwa Titus dan saya bekerja dengan tujuan<f caller="+"><fr>12:18
</fr><fk>tujuan
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: roh. Dalam bahasa Yunani, kata ‘roh’ bisa berarti Roh Kudus, roh manusia, atau ‘semangat, antusiasme, tujuan’. Kebanyakan penafsir mengartikan roh di sini sebagai semangat atau tujuan.</ft></f> dan cara yang sama.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="2CO.12.19" />Nah, berdasarkan apa yang kami tulis di atas, mungkin kalian pikir kami sedang berusaha membenarkan diri di hadapan kalian. Tidak! Saudara-saudari yang kami kasihi, saya bersumpah di hadapan Allah dan dalam persatuan kita dengan Kristus bahwa kami menulis surat ini hanya untuk menguatkan kalian.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="2CO.12.20" />Karena saya takut bahwa waktu saya datang, jangan-jangan kalian melihat sikap saya tidak seperti yang kalian harapkan, atau keadaan kalian tidak seperti yang saya inginkan. Saya takut kalau di antara kalian ada yang bertengkar, iri hati, sombong, marah-marah, atau ada perpecahan, fitnah, gosip, dan kelompok yang membuat kekacauan.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="2CO.12.21" />Waktu saya datang kembali, jangan-jangan saya kecewa dan malu di hadapan Allah karena di antara kalian masih ada yang hidupnya tidak pantas sebagai pengikut Kristus. Kalau di antara kalian masih ada yang belum bertobat dari perbuatan-perbuatan jahat yang lama, seperti dosa perzinaan dan segala jenis percabulan, saya akan sangat sedih dan menangis karena ternyata pelayanan kami di antara kalian benar-benar gagal!
<ve />
</p>

<c id="13" />
<s style="s1">Nasihat terakhir dan salam
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2CO.13.1" />Saudara-saudari, kunjungan saya nanti adalah yang ketiga kalinya. Saya siap menyelesaikan perkara-perkara yang masih ada di antara kalian. Jadi, saya mengingatkan apa yang tertulis dalam Kitab Suci, “Setiap perkara harus dikuatkan oleh dua atau tiga orang saksi mata, barulah keputusan atas perkara itu sah.”<x caller="+"><xo>13:1
</xo><xt>Ul. 19:15</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2CO.13.2" />Sementara kita masih berjauhan, saya tuliskan kembali peringatan yang sama seperti waktu itu: Pada kunjungan kali ini, siapa pun di antara kalian yang masih terus hidup dalam dosa pasti saya beri hukuman! Ini berlaku untuk kalian semuanya, khususnya orang yang sudah hidup dalam dosa sejak kunjungan saya yang kedua.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="2CO.13.3" />Dengan begitu kalian akan menyaksikan bukti yang kalian inginkan, yaitu bahwa Kristus berbicara dengan penuh kuasa melalui saya. Kristus tidak bekerja dengan lemah di antara kalian. Dia akan menyatakan kuasa-Nya dalam hidupmu masing-masing.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="2CO.13.4" />Memang Kristus kelihatan lemah ketika Dia disalibkan, tetapi sekarang Dia hidup melalui kuasa Allah. Kami utusan Kristus juga kelihatan lemah seperti Dia. Tetapi karena kami bersatu dengan Kristus, kalian akan menyaksikan kami bertindak dengan kuasa Allah demi kebaikan kalian.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="2CO.13.5" />Ujilah diri kalian masing-masing dengan teliti. Periksalah dirimu sendiri apakah kamu sungguh-sungguh percaya kepada Kristus atau tidak! Apakah kamu yakin bahwa Kristus Yesus bersatu denganmu? Jangan sampai kamu jatuh dalam ujian ini!
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="2CO.13.6" />Dan saya berharap, sesudah menguji dirimu sendiri, kamu akan menyadari bahwa kami juga tahan uji sebagai rasul Kristus.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="2CO.13.7" />Kami memohon kepada Allah supaya kalian tidak keras kepala dan terus melakukan perbuatan jahat. Tidak perlu kalian membuktikan bahwa kami bisa menggunakan kuasa Kristus. Yang penting kalian melakukan yang benar, biarpun orang menganggap kami gagal karena tidak sempat memperlihatkan kuasa kami sebagai rasul Kristus.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="2CO.13.8" />Kami tidak bisa bertindak dengan cara yang bertentangan dengan ajaran benar. Tujuan kami adalah mendorong kalian untuk hidup sesuai ajaran benar itu.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="2CO.13.9" />Kami senang kalau ternyata kalian sudah berdiri teguh dalam persatuan dengan Tuhan waktu kami tiba, meskipun kami akan dianggap lemah karena tidak ada kesempatan untuk bertindak keras terhadap kalian. Kami juga berdoa supaya kehidupan rohani kalian semakin dewasa.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="2CO.13.10" />Karena itulah saya menulis surat ini sebelum saya datang kepada kalian, supaya waktu saya tiba, saya tidak perlu menggunakan otoritas dari Tuhan untuk menjatuhkan hukuman yang berat. Otoritas itu diberikan kepada saya untuk menguatkan keyakinan kalian, bukan menghancurkan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="2CO.13.11" />Akhir kata, Saudara-saudari, bersukacitalah! Usahakanlah kehidupan rohani kalian masing-masing terus bertumbuh dewasa. Terimalah semua nasihat saya. Hendaklah kalian sehati sepikiran dan hidup dengan damai. Saya berdoa kiranya Allah sumber kasih dan ketenangan senantiasa menyertai kalian.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="2CO.13.12" />Setelah membaca surat ini, hendaklah kalian saling memberi salam dengan penuh kasih sebagai umat yang sudah disucikan oleh Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="2CO.13.13" />Semua umat Allah yang ada di sini mengirim salam kepada kalian.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="2CO.13.14" />Doa saya, kiranya kebaikan hati Kristus Yesus Penguasa kita selalu ada dalam hidupmu. Kiranya Allah selalu mengasihimu dan Roh Kudus senantiasa menyertaimu. Amin.<ve />
</p>
</book>
<book id="GAL"><id id="GAL">
</id><h>Galatia
</h><toc level="1">Surat Paulus kepada jemaat-jemaat di provinsi Galatia
</toc><toc level="2">Galatia
</toc><toc level="3">Gal.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">Surat Paulus kepada jemaat-jemaat di provinsi Galatia
</p>

<c id="1" />
<p style="p"><v id="1-3" bcv="GAL.1.1" />Kepada setiap jemaat di provinsi Galatia.
</p>
<p style="p">Salam sejahtera dari saya, Paulus, dan dari saudara-saudari seiman yang bersama saya di sini.
</p>
<p style="p">Kiranya kalian semua senantiasa hidup tenang dan menikmati kebaikan dari Allah Bapa dan Kristus Yesus Penguasa kita.
</p>
<p style="p">Saudara-saudari, saya menjadi rasul bukan karena diutus manusia, tetapi atas perintah langsung dari Kristus Yesus dan Allah Bapa yang sudah menghidupkan Yesus dari kematian.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="GAL.1.4" />Sesuai dengan kehendak Allah Bapa, Yesus sudah mengurbankan diri-Nya demi menghapus dosa-dosa kita dan menyelamatkan kita dari zaman yang jahat ini.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="GAL.1.5" />Muliakanlah Allah untuk selama-lamanya! Amin!
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kabar Baik dari Allah tidak berubah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="GAL.1.6" />Saya sangat heran karena dalam waktu singkat kalian sudah berbalik dari Allah yang sudah berbaik hati memanggil kalian untuk berdamai dengan-Nya melalui Kristus! Sekarang kalian mengikuti suatu ‘kabar baik’ lain—
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="GAL.1.7" />yang sebenarnya bukan Kabar Baik— hanya karena pengaruh beberapa orang yang mau mengubah Kabar Baik asli tentang Kristus.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="GAL.1.8" />Jangan terpengaruh! Siapa saja yang memberitakan ‘kabar baik’ yang berbeda dari yang sudah kami beritakan kepada kalian, baik itu saya sendiri, rasul lain, atau malaikat dari surga sekali pun, dia harus dibuang ke dalam api neraka!
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="GAL.1.9" />Saya tegaskan sekali lagi apa yang baru saja kami sampaikan: Siapa pun yang memberitakan kepada kalian ‘kabar baik’ yang tidak sama dengan apa yang sudah kalian terima dari kami, dia harus dibuang ke dalam api neraka!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="GAL.1.10" />Melalui pernyataan itu, jelaslah bahwa saya tidak pernah mengubah ajaran saya untuk menyenangkan manusia. Saya hanya berusaha menyenangkan hati Allah! Kalau saya berusaha menyenangkan manusia, berarti saya bukan lagi hamba Kristus.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Cara Paulus dipanggil Allah untuk menjadi rasul
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="GAL.1.11" />Saudara-saudari, ketahuilah benar-benar bahwa Kabar Baik yang saya beritakan bukan berasal dari manusia.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="GAL.1.12" />Karena saya tidak menerima berita keselamatan itu dari manusia dan tidak diajari oleh siapa pun. Kristus Yesus sendirilah yang sudah menyatakan Kabar Baik itu kepada saya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="GAL.1.13" />Kalian pasti sudah tahu betapa ketatnya cara hidup saya dulu dalam agama Yahudi. Kalian juga sudah mendengar bagaimana saya sangat menganiaya semua pengikut Kristus, yaitu anggota jemaat Allah, dan berusaha membinasakan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="GAL.1.14" />Selain itu, dibanding kebanyakan orang Yahudi yang sebaya, saya lebih banyak mendalami agama Yahudi dan lebih giat berusaha mematuhi semua adat istiadat nenek moyang kami.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15-16" bcv="GAL.1.15" />Tetapi dulu saya tidak menyadari bahwa Allah sudah lama mempunyai rencana yang luar biasa untuk saya, bahkan sejak saya masih di dalam kandungan. Dengan kemurahan hati-Nya, Dia mengizinkan saya melihat dan mengenal Anak-Nya. Lalu Allah memanggil saya untuk memberitakan Kabar Baik tentang Anak-Nya itu kepada kalian yang bukan Yahudi. Sesudah menerima panggilan itu, saya tidak langsung pergi kepada siapa pun untuk meminta nasihat mereka.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="GAL.1.17" />Saya juga tidak ke Yerusalem untuk meminta nasihat dari orang-orang yang sudah lebih dulu menjadi rasul Kristus. Akan tetapi saya pergi ke negeri Arab, dan dari situ kembali ke kota Damsik.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="GAL.1.18" />Tiga tahun kemudian, saya pergi ke Yerusalem untuk menemui Petrus<x caller="+"><xo>1:18
</xo><xt>1Kor. 1:12 CK</xt></x> dan tinggal bersamanya lima belas hari.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="GAL.1.19" />Pada waktu itu saya tidak sempat bertemu rasul-rasul yang lain, kecuali Yakobus adik Tuhan Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="GAL.1.20" />Demi Allah, apa yang saya tulis ini benar! Saya tidak berbohong.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="GAL.1.21" />Sesudah itu saya pergi ke beberapa daerah di provinsi Siria dan Kilikia.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="GAL.1.22" />Waktu itu, para anggota jemaat Kristus di Yudea belum pernah bertemu langsung dengan saya.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="GAL.1.23" />Mereka hanya berulang kali mendengar, “Orang yang dulu begitu kejam menganiaya kita, sekarang sudah bertobat! Dia bahkan sedang memberitakan Kabar Baik, yaitu berita keselamatan yang kita yakini, padahal dulu dia berusaha melenyapkannya!”
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="GAL.1.24" />Karena itu mereka memuji Allah atas pekerjaan-Nya dalam diri saya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="2" />
<s style="s1">Rasul-rasul lain mengakui Paulus sebagai rasul
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GAL.2.1" />Empat belas tahun setelah itu, saya pergi lagi ke Yerusalem bersama Barnabas. Titus juga ikut dengan kami.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="GAL.2.2" />Saya pergi karena Allah memberitahukan langsung kepada saya untuk menemui orang-orang terkemuka dari jemaat di sana. Pada waktu itulah saya sempat menjelaskan secara pribadi kepada mereka tentang Kabar Baik yang sudah saya beritakan kepada orang-orang bukan Yahudi. Saya melakukannya karena tidak ingin semua pekerjaan saya dianggap sia-sia di hadapan umat Allah, dan terutama di mata Allah sendiri.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="GAL.2.3" />Dan walaupun Titus yang ikut bersama saya itu bukan orang Yahudi, para pemimpin jemaat Yerusalem tidak menyuruhnya disunat.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="GAL.2.4" />Hal itu pernah terjadi ketika beberapa orang Yahudi yang menyamar sebagai pengikut Kristus diam-diam masuk ke tengah jemaat-jemaat Tuhan untuk memata-matai kita. Mereka hendak mengintai seperti apa cara hidup kita yang sudah bebas dari aturan agama Yahudi berdasarkan persatuan kita dengan Kristus Yesus. Mereka mau memperbudak kita supaya terikat lagi kepada berbagai adat dan hukum Taurat.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="GAL.2.5" />Tetapi sedikit pun kami tidak menyerah terhadap pengaruh mereka. Kami mau mempertahankan ajaran benar dalam Kabar Baik tentang Kristus, sehingga kalian dapat terus mempercayai apa yang sudah kami ajarkan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="GAL.2.6" />Orang-orang yang dianggap terkemuka di Yerusalem itu tidak memberikan tambahan apa pun kepada Kabar Baik yang sudah saya sampaikan. (Sebenarnya saya tidak peduli kedudukan orang, entah mereka terkemuka atau tidak. Lagipula memang Allah tidak pilih kasih kepada siapa pun.)
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="GAL.2.7" />Akhirnya mereka pun menyadari bahwa pelayanan yang Allah berikan kepada saya berbeda dengan Petrus. Allah menugaskan saya untuk memberitakan Kabar Baik kepada orang bukan Yahudi, sedangkan Petrus ditugaskan untuk memberitakan Kabar Baik kepada orang Yahudi.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="GAL.2.8" />Karena Allah, yang sudah memberikan kemampuan rohani kepada Petrus sebagai rasul<x caller="+"><xo>2:8
</xo><xt>Mat. 10:2 CK</xt></x> bagi orang Yahudi, ternyata juga sudah memberikan kemampuan yang sama kepada saya, yaitu menjadi rasul bagi orang bukan Yahudi.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="GAL.2.9" />Jadi ketika Yakobus, Petrus, dan Yohanes, yang dihormati sebagai pemimpin di sana, menyadari bahwa Allah sudah menganugerahkan kepercayaan itu kepada saya, maka mereka sepakat untuk membuat persetujuan dengan Barnabas dan saya untuk bersatu dan bekerja sama, “Kalian melayani orang yang bukan Yahudi, dan kami melayani orang Yahudi.”
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="GAL.2.10" />Satu-satunya permohonan mereka kepada kami adalah supaya kami tidak mengabaikan saudara-saudari seiman yang miskin di daerah Yerusalem. Soal itu, sejak dulu saya memang selalu siap menolong mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Paulus menegur Petrus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="GAL.2.11" />Tetapi ketika Petrus mengunjungi Antiokia, ada sikapnya yang salah sehingga saya perlu menegurnya secara langsung.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="GAL.2.12" />Kejadiannya, pada awal kunjungannya ke Antiokia, dia mau makan bersama orang-orang yang bukan Yahudi. Namun belakangan, ketika rombongan yang diutus Yakobus sudah tiba, Petrus memisahkan diri dan menjauhi orang yang bukan Yahudi itu. Dia takut menyinggung rombongan Yahudi yang baru datang, karena mereka termasuk pihak yang mengharuskan sunat bagi semua saudara seiman yang bukan Yahudi.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="GAL.2.13" />Lalu orang-orang Yahudi yang lain pun ikut bersikap munafik seperti Petrus. Mereka berhenti makan bersama orang bukan Yahudi yang hadir di situ, bahkan Barnabas juga terpengaruh.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="GAL.2.14" />Melihat sikap mereka yang tidak sesuai dengan ajaran benar dalam Kabar Baik tentang Kristus, saya langsung menegur Petrus di depan semua orang itu, “Bukankah engkau, sebagai orang Yahudi, sudah hidup seperti orang bukan Yahudi dengan bergabung bersama mereka kemarin? Tidak pantas sekarang engkau berpura-pura mendukung orang Yahudi yang mau memaksakan peraturan Yahudi kepada orang dari bangsa lain!”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Orang Yahudi maupun bukan Yahudi diselamatkan hanya melalui percaya penuh kepada Kristus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="GAL.2.15" />Saudara-saudari, memang orang Yahudi punya kebiasaan menyebut bangsa-bangsa lain sebagai ‘orang berdosa’ karena mereka tidak memiliki hukum Taurat.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="GAL.2.16" />Tetapi sekarang kita sudah tahu bahwa tidak seorang pun bisa dibenarkan di hadapan Allah dengan menaati hukum Taurat, baik orang Yahudi maupun bukan. Satu-satunya cara untuk dibenarkan di hadapan Allah hanyalah dengan percaya kepada Kristus Yesus. Berarti, kami orang Yahudi ternyata ‘orang berdosa’ juga! Namun sekarang kita dibenarkan di hadapan Allah karena percaya penuh kepada Kristus, bukan karena melakukan hukum Taurat, sebab tidak seorang pun sanggup menaati semua Hukum itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="GAL.2.17" />Ada orang Yahudi yang sudah percaya kepada Kristus tetapi belum mengerti syarat untuk dibenarkan di hadapan Allah, yaitu hanya dengan bersatu dengan Kristus. Mereka pikir, kalau kita tidak lagi bergantung pada hukum Taurat, berarti kita sudah menjadi ‘orang berdosa.’ Itu salah besar! Menjadi pengikut Kristus sama sekali tidak menjadikan kita ‘orang berdosa!’
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="GAL.2.18" />Dulu kami sudah mengajarkan, “Percayalah kepada Kristus agar dibenarkan di mata Allah.” Kalau sekarang kami kembali mengajarkan, “Berbaliklah dari Kristus dan bergantunglah pada hukum Taurat lagi,” itu berarti kami menjadi ‘orang berdosa!’<f caller="+"><fr>2:18
</fr><fk>kiasan
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: “Karena seandainya saya membangun kembali apa yang sudah saya runtuhkan, maka terbuktilah bahwa saya pelanggar (Hukum).” Kata ‘membangun’ dan ‘runtuhkan’ adalah kiasan untuk menggambarkan ajaran.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="GAL.2.19" />Dulu, waktu saya berusaha menaati seluruh hukum Taurat dengan kekuatan sendiri, saya menyadari bahwa saya tidak sanggup dan pasti mati dalam dosa. Tetapi dalam keadaan putus asa itulah saya menyadari pemberian Allah melalui Kristus, yakni hidup yang kekal.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="GAL.2.20" />Sekarang secara rohani saya sudah disalibkan bersama Kristus. Itu berarti bukan lagi saya yang mengatur hidup saya, melainkan Kristus yang hidup dalam diri saya. Seluruh hidup yang saya jalani dalam tubuh duniawi ini hanyalah berdasarkan keyakinan penuh kepada Anak Allah, yang begitu mengasihi saya sampai rela menyerahkan diri-Nya untuk menebus saya.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="GAL.2.21" />Jadi saya tidak mau berbalik meninggalkan kebaikan hati Allah yang sudah kita terima sewaktu bersatu dengan Kristus. Saya tidak mau kembali berusaha dibenarkan di hadapan Allah berdasarkan hukum Taurat. Kalau kita berpikir bahwa manusia bisa dibenarkan dengan menaati Taurat, maka percuma saja Kristus mati bagi kita!
<ve />
</p>

<c id="3" />
<s style="s1">Janji-janji Allah kita terima hanya karena percaya, bukan karena perbuatan baik
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GAL.3.1" />Saudara-saudari di Galatia, kenapa kalian bisa begitu bodoh?! Kenapa kalian begitu cepat tertipu sehingga tidak lagi meyakini ajaran yang benar?! Padahal saya sudah panjang lebar menjelaskan bagaimana Kristus Yesus mati disalibkan demi kita!
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="GAL.3.2" />Coba pikirkan: Apakah kalian menerima Roh Kudus karena menaati hukum Taurat, atau karena mendengar berita keselamatan dan percaya kepada Kristus?
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="GAL.3.3" />Tentu karena percaya, bukan?! Kalau begitu kenapa kalian begitu bodoh sampai berpikir, “Aku tidak perlu lagi pimpinan Roh Kudus. Aku bisa menjadi sempurna dengan kemampuanku melaksanakan hukum Taurat.”
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="GAL.3.4" />Ingatlah, kalian juga pernah dianiaya karena percaya pada Kristus. Jangan sia-siakan penderitaanmu itu dengan berbalik menjadi tidak percaya!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="GAL.3.5" />Pikirkan juga pengalamanmu sehari-hari: Ketika Allah menolong kalian melalui Roh-Nya dengan mengadakan berbagai keajaiban di antara kalian, apakah itu merupakan upah karena kalian menaati hukum Taurat? Atau apakah berbagai keajaiban itu terjadi karena kalian sudah mendengar Kabar Baik lalu percaya penuh kepada Kristus? Tentu karena kalian percaya penuh!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="GAL.3.6" />Begitulah yang terjadi dengan Abraham. Kitab Suci berkata,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">“Abraham percaya penuh kepada janji Allah. Karena itulah Allah menerima dia sebagai orang benar.”<x caller="+"><xo>3:6
</xo><xt>Kej. 15:6; Rm. 4:3; Yak. 2:23</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="7" bcv="GAL.3.7" />Maka hendaklah kalian tahu bahwa kita yang percaya seperti Abraham akan diterima Allah sebagai keturunan Abraham secara rohani.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="GAL.3.8" />Sejak dulu, Kitab Suci sudah menubuatkan Kabar Baik bahwa orang yang bukan Yahudi akan dibenarkan Allah atas dasar percaya penuh. Nubuatan itu terdapat dalam perkataan Allah kepada Abraham,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">“Dengan mengikuti teladan keyakinanmu, semua bangsa akan Aku berkati.”<x caller="+"><xo>3:8
</xo><xt>Kej. 12:3; 18:18; 22:18</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="9" bcv="GAL.3.9" />Jadi setiap orang yang percaya kepada janji-janji Allah akan turut diberkati seperti Abraham, pahlawan iman kita.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="GAL.3.10" />Sebaliknya, orang yang berusaha membenarkan dirinya di hadapan Allah dengan cara menaati hukum Taurat akan dikutuk! Karena Kitab Suci berkata,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">“Terkutuklah setiap orang yang gagal menaati semua perintah yang tertulis dalam kitab hukum Taurat.”<x caller="+"><xo>3:10
</xo><xt>Ul. 27:26</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="11" bcv="GAL.3.11" />Dengan demikian jelaslah bahwa tidak ada seorang pun yang bisa diterima sebagai orang benar di hadapan Allah dengan menaati hukum Taurat, sebab Kitab Suci berkata,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">“Orang yang dianggap benar oleh TUHAN akan hidup selamanya karena percaya penuh kepada-Nya.”<x caller="+"><xo>3:11
</xo><xt>Hab. 2:4 LXX; Rm. 1:17; Ibr. 10:38</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="12" bcv="GAL.3.12" />Sedangkan hidup menurut hukum Taurat bukan atas dasar percaya, melainkan atas dasar perbuatan. Karena ada tertulis,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">“Hidup seseorang diberkati hanya jika perbuatannya sesuai dengan semua perintah dalam hukum Taurat.”<x caller="+"><xo>3:12
</xo><xt>Im. 18:5</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="GAL.3.13" />Itu artinya kita semua terkutuk, karena setiap orang “gagal menaati semua perintah yang tertulis dalam hukum Taurat.”<x caller="+"><xo>3:13
</xo><xt>Ul. 27:26; Gal. 3:10</xt></x> Tetapi Kristus sudah menebus kita dari kutukan itu! Dia memberikan diri-Nya sendiri untuk menggantikan kita dan menanggung kutukan menurut hukum Taurat. Karena ada tertulis dalam Kitab Suci,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">“Terkutuklah orang yang mati digantung di tiang kayu.”<x caller="+"><xo>3:13
</xo><xt>Ul. 21:23 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="14" bcv="GAL.3.14" />Begitulah rencana Allah, supaya berkat yang dijanjikan kepada Abraham itu bisa diberikan bukan hanya kepada orang Yahudi, tetapi juga kepada “semua bangsa”, yaitu setiap kita yang bersatu dengan Kristus Yesus karena percaya. Dan melalui percaya itulah kita juga menerima Roh Kudus sesuai dengan janji Allah.<x caller="+"><xo>3:14
</xo><xt>Kis. 2:16-18; Yl. 2:28-29</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="GAL.3.15" />Contoh sederhananya begini, Saudara-saudari: Kalau seseorang sudah membuat suatu surat perjanjian atau wasiat, dan surat itu sudah disahkan, maka tidak seorang pun dapat membatalkannya atau menambahkan ketentuan-ketentuan lain ke dalam surat itu.
<ve />
<v id="16-17" bcv="GAL.3.16" />Nah, begitu juga perjanjian yang sudah disahkan Allah dengan Abraham dan keturunannya tidak dapat diubah. Lagipula, pada waktu Allah berjanji kepada Abraham, Dia tidak berkata, ‘kepadamu dan kepada semua keturunanmu,’ melainkan, ‘kepadamu dan kepada sang keturunanmu,’ maksudnya Seorang Keturunan yang tunggal.<f caller="+"><fr>3:16-17
</fr><fk>sang keturunanmu … tunggal
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah dalam bahasa Ibrani, perjanjian Allah mengatakan “kepadamu dan benihmu.” Sebenarnya kata ‘benih’ dalam bahasa Ibrani hampir sama dengan bahasa Indonesia, yakni bentuknya tunggal, tetapi biasanya diartikan jamak. Karena itu kebanyakan terjemahan PL menggunakan bentuk jamak untuk menerjemahkan ayat-ayat yang memiliki kata itu, seperti Kej. 12:7, 13:15; 17:7; 24:7. Penjelasan ini sengaja dibuat karena pada zaman penulis dan para pembaca pertama, mungkin hampir tidak ada yang mengira bahwa ayat itu memaksudkan Keturunan tunggal. Lihat catatan kaki di Kej. 3:15.</ft></f> Dan Keturunan yang dimaksud adalah Kristus. Yang saya maksudkan adalah: Janji Allah kepada Abraham sudah lama disahkan sebelum hukum Taurat ada, persisnya 430 tahun sebelum Allah memberikan hukum Taurat kepada Musa. Artinya, dengan memberikan hukum Taurat, Allah tidak membatalkan atau mengubah janji yang sudah Dia sahkan dengan Abraham.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="GAL.3.18" />Jadi kita mewarisi berkat dari Abraham karena kita bersatu dengan Kristus, sang Keturunan Abraham itu, bukan karena kita taat pada hukum Taurat. Sebab kalau berkat itu atas dasar perbuatan kita sendiri, berarti bukan atas dasar suatu perjanjian, padahal sesungguhnya berkat itu dianugerahkan Allah kepada Abraham melalui perjanjian tersebut.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19-20" bcv="GAL.3.19" />Tentu kalian akan bertanya, “Kalau manusia bisa dibenarkan Allah hanya dengan percaya kepada janji-janji-Nya, untuk apa Allah memberikan hukum Taurat?” Jawaban saya: Hukum Taurat ditambahkan supaya setiap orang sadar akan pelanggarannya. Hukum Taurat berlaku selama manusia menanti-nantikan kedatangan Keturunan Abraham yang sudah dijanjikan itu. Dan perhatikan bahwa hukum Taurat tidak langsung diberikan Allah kepada manusia, tetapi para malaikatlah yang menyampaikannya kepada Musa,<f caller="+"><fr>3:19-20
</fr><fk>malaikatlah yang menyampaikannya …
</fk><ft>Perantaraan malaikat untuk menyampaikan hukum Taurat kepada Musa tidak disebut dalam PL, tetapi menjadi ajaran dalam kebudayaan Yahudi. Yang disebutkan dalam PL, Allah mengutus malaikat-Nya untuk menuntun bangsa Israel (lihat Kel. 23:20-23, Yos. 5:13). Ajaran orang Yahudi tentang perantaraan malaikat tersebut dibenarkan dalam Perjanjian Baru (lihat Kis. 7:38, 53; Ibr. 2:2).</ft></f> lalu Musa menyampaikannya kepada umat Allah. Berbeda dengan perjanjian-Nya kepada Abraham. Allah sendiri yang langsung menyampaikan perjanjian itu, tanpa perantara.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="GAL.3.21" />Sekarang pasti kalian bertanya, “Kalau begitu apakah hukum Taurat bertentangan dengan janji-janji Allah kepada Abraham?” Tentu saja tidak! Kita harus memahami bahwa hukum Taurat tidak mempunyai kekuatan untuk memberikan hidup kekal kepada siapa pun. Berarti, cara untuk dibenarkan di hadapan Allah bukanlah melalui hukum Taurat.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="GAL.3.22" />Sebaliknya, melalui peraturan dalam hukum Taurat, Allah membuat setiap orang seolah terpenjara karena berutang dosa kepada-Nya.<x caller="+"><xo>3:22
</xo><xt>Mzm. 14:3; 53:4; Rm. 3:9-19; 11:32</xt></x> Jadi satu-satunya jalan untuk bisa dibebaskan hanyalah dengan percaya penuh kepada Kristus Yesus, dan melalui percaya kita menerima berkat yang sudah Allah janjikan kepada Abraham.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="GAL.3.23" />Tetapi sementara manusia menunggu kedatangan Kristus, Keturunan Abraham itu, dan sebelum kita bisa dibenarkan di hadapan Allah melalui percaya, Allah memberikan hukum Taurat untuk mengatur manusia. Pada waktu itu hukum Taurat menjadi seperti pagar yang membatasi kita sampai tiba saatnya kita dibebaskan dengan percaya kepada Kristus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="GAL.3.24" />Hukum Taurat juga bisa digambarkan seperti penjaga yang mengawasi, mendidik, dan menuntun kita untuk percaya kepada Kristus, supaya kita dapat dibenarkan oleh Allah.
<ve />
<v id="25-27" bcv="GAL.3.25" />Tetapi bagi kita yang sekarang sudah percaya dan bersatu dengan Kristus, kita tidak perlu lagi diawasi dan dituntun oleh penjaga itu.
</p>
<p style="p">Kita semua yang sudah bersatu dengan Kristus Yesus melalui baptisan sudah mengalami kehidupan rohani yang baru, sehingga sifat-sifat Kristus sendiri seakan membungkus kita seperti pakaian baru. Dengan percaya penuh kepada Anak Allah, kita semua menjadi anak-anak Allah.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="GAL.3.28" />Jadi, kita sesama saudara-saudari seiman tidak pantas lagi membeda-bedakan antara orang Yahudi dan bukan Yahudi, atau antara budak dan bukan budak, ataupun antara laki-laki dan perempuan. Sebab kita semua sudah menjadi satu karena bersatu dengan Kristus Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="GAL.3.29" />Dan sebagai milik kepunyaan Kristus, maka melalui Dia kita semua menjadi keturunan Abraham yang mewarisi janji Allah.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="4" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GAL.4.1" />Ibaratnya begini: Ketika seorang ayah membuat surat wasiat lalu meninggal sebelum anaknya dewasa, maka kedudukan anak itu tidak jauh berbeda dengan kedudukan seorang budak meskipun secara hukum dia memiliki seluruh warisan ayahnya.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="GAL.4.2" />Karena selama anak itu belum mencapai umur yang ditentukan ayahnya dalam surat wasiat, dia harus taat kepada para pengawas dan pengurus yang ditugaskan untuk menangani segala keperluannya.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="GAL.4.3" />Begitu juga dengan kita. Selama kita belum dewasa secara rohani, kita perlu hukum Taurat yang berfungsi seperti pengawas, karena kita masih diperbudak oleh para penguasa gelap yang memerintah di dunia ini.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="GAL.4.4" />Namun, tepat pada waktu yang sudah ditentukan Allah, Dia mengutus Anak-Nya ke dunia ini. Sesuai dengan rencana Allah, Yesus dilahirkan seperti manusia biasa, oleh seorang gadis, dan sejak kelahiran-Nya, Dia hidup menaati seluruh hukum Taurat.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="GAL.4.5" />Dengan demikian Yesus dipersiapkan untuk bisa menebus dan membebaskan kita yang dulu hidup seperti budak di bawah pengawasan hukum Taurat. Tujuannya agar secara rohani kita diangkat menjadi anak-anak Allah.<f caller="+"><fr>4:5
</fr><fk>diangkat menjadi anak-anak Allah
</fk><ft>Bahasa Yunani menggunakan dua kata yang terjemahan harfiahnya ‘(kita) menerima pengangkatan sebagai anak laki-laki’. Kata tersebut adalah istilah dalam hukum Romawi yang menunjukkan bahwa ‘pengangkatan’ kita sudah sah secara hukum, dan kita semua diumpamakan sebagai laki-laki karena dalam kebudayaan Romawi hanya anak laki-laki yang berhak mendapat warisan. Kata yang sama digunakan dalam Rm. 8:15; 8:23; 9:4 dan Ef. 1:5.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="GAL.4.6" />Jadi karena kita adalah anak-anak-Nya, Dia mengutus Roh Anak-Nya ke dalam hati kita masing-masing. Itu sebabnya dengan segenap hati kita berseru kepada Allah, “Ya, Abba, Bapaku,”<x caller="+"><xo>4:6
</xo><xt>Mrk. 14:36 CK</xt></x> karena kita berdoa menurut pimpinan Roh Kristus.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="GAL.4.7" />Hal itu membuktikan bahwa kita bukan lagi seperti budak, tetapi diterima sebagai anak-anak Allah yang sah. Dan sebagai anak-anak-Nya, kita berhak mewarisi semua berkat yang dijanjikan kepada anak-anak-Nya karena kita bersatu dengan Kristus.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Paulus mencemaskan Jemaat Galatia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="GAL.4.8" />Kalian Jemaat Galatia kebanyakan bukan orang Yahudi. Itu sebabnya, sebelum mengenal Allah, kalian sudah menjadi budak dari bermacam-macam dewa, yaitu berhala dan roh-roh yang disebut ilahi, padahal bukan.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="GAL.4.9" />Lalu bagaimana mungkin kalian yang sekarang sudah mengenal Allah, bahkan yang sudah Dia angkat sebagai anak-anak-Nya, kembali menjadi seperti budak untuk hal-hal yang lemah dan tidak berguna, bahkan kepada para penguasa gelap yang memerintah di dunia ini!
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="GAL.4.10" />Buktinya, saya mendengar bahwa kalian sudah mulai melakukan berbagai syarat agama lama tentang hari-hari tertentu, atau perayaan yang berhubungan dengan bulan, musim, dan tahun.<f caller="+"><fr>4:10
</fr><fk>hari-hari … tahun
</fk><ft>Perkataan “hari-hari tertentu, … bulan, musim, dan tahun” menunjukkan hal-hal yang termasuk dalam hukum Taurat atau kebiasaan orang Yahudi. Karena memang orang Yahudi mempunyai berbagai peraturan dan kebiasaan tentang hari Sabat, perayaan bulan baru, perayaan musim panen dan musim lain, dan perayaan tahun baru. Maksud Paulus dalam ayat ini adalah bahwa orang Kristen di Galatia sudah mempunyai kedudukan sebagai anak angkat Allah karena sudah bersatu dengan Kristus. Jadi, melakukan aturan-aturan agama Yahudi ataupun agama lama yang lain tidak akan mempengaruhi kedudukan itu. Bahkan melakukan berbagai syarat agama lama menjadi berbahaya karena bisa membuat seseorang berpikir bahwa dia diselamatkan karena usahanya sendiri.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="GAL.4.11" />Saya kuatir pada kalian! Jangan sampai semua kerja keras saya untuk memenangkan banyak jiwa di antara kalian menjadi sia-sia.
<ve />
<v id="12-13" bcv="GAL.4.12" />Jadi Saudara-saudari, saya mohon supaya kalian melepaskan diri dari aturan-aturan agama lama itu, sebagaimana saya sudah menyesuaikan diri dan tidak mengikuti semua aturan Yahudi selama tinggal bersama kalian.
</p>
<p style="p">Kalian tentu masih ingat bahwa kunjungan pertama saya terjadi karena saya sedang sakit. Tetapi hal itu justru menjadi kesempatan untuk memberitakan Kabar Baik kepada kalian. Ingatlah betapa kalian menerima saya dengan baik dan tidak pernah mencela saya.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="GAL.4.14" />Walaupun keadaan tubuh saya begitu membebani, kalian tidak menolak atau menghina saya, tetapi menerima saya sebagai utusan Allah, seperti menerima malaikat atau bahkan Kristus Yesus sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="15-16" bcv="GAL.4.15" />Namun sekarang saya merasa pendapat kalian tentang saya sudah sangat berubah! Dulu kalian merasa diberkati karena kehadiran saya. Bahkan saya berani berkata, dulu kalian mungkin rela mencungkil matamu dan memberikannya untuk saya,<f caller="+"><fr>4:15-16
</fr><fk>memberikannya untuk saya
</fk><ft>Karena perkataan ini, banyak penafsir memperkirakan bahwa penyakit Paulus berkaitan dengan mata. Namun hal itu tidak dapat dipastikan, sebab kalimat ini bisa jadi adalah kiasan juga. Meski begitu, Paulus memang pernah menjadi buta (Kis. 9:8, 18).</ft></f> seandainya bisa. Tetapi sekarang, jangan-jangan kalian menganggap saya musuh karena ajaran benar yang saya tuliskan kepadamu ini!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="GAL.4.17" />Guru-guru palsu berusaha keras mempengaruhi kalian untuk berpihak pada mereka, tetapi itu bukan hal baik karena mereka tidak tulus. Mereka ingin menjauhkan kalian dari kami supaya kalian hanya bersemangat mengikuti mereka saja.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="GAL.4.18" />Memang saya senang kalau kalian bersemangat, tetapi semangatmu haruslah tentang hal yang baik, dan jangan hanya waktu saya hadir.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="GAL.4.19" />Anak-anakku yang terkasih, saya sangat mengkuatirkan kalian, sampai hati saya tertekan seperti derita seorang ibu yang kesakitan melahirkan anaknya. Saya sangat terbeban karena kalian belum dewasa dalam hal bersatu dengan Kristus!
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="GAL.4.20" />Itu sebabnya saya sangat rindu bertemu kalian lagi! Kalau kita bisa berbicara, saya akan tahu apakah kalian masih mengikuti ajaran sesat itu atau tidak. Kalau tidak, maka saya bisa berhenti mengajak kalian bertobat.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Hagar dan Sara menjadi gambaran kedua perjanjian Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="GAL.4.21" />Sekarang, kepada kalian yang mau berbalik hidup di bawah hukum Taurat lagi, coba perhatikanlah isi hukum Taurat itu sendiri!
<ve />
<v id="22-23" bcv="GAL.4.22" />Di sana tertulis, Abraham mempunyai dua anak laki-laki. Yang satu Ismael, anak dari budak perempuan bernama Hagar. Ismael lahir secara biasa, sesuai dengan rencana manusia. Sedangkan anak yang satu lagi, yakni Isak, lahir dari Sara, wanita yang bukan budak. Kelahiran Isak terjadi secara luar biasa, sesuai dengan janji Allah kepada Abraham.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24-25" bcv="GAL.4.24" />Kedua perempuan itu dapat digambarkan sebagai lambang dari kedua perjanjian Allah, yakni perjanjian yang lama dan yang baru. Hagar, perempuan yang pertama, juga bisa digambarkan seperti gunung Sinai di negeri Arab, tempat Allah memberikan hukum Taurat kepada Musa. Jadi semua orang yang hidupnya masih terikat pada hukum Taurat ibarat keturunan Hagar secara rohani, karena mereka hidup dalam keadaan seperti budak. Dengan gambaran lain, anak-anak Hagar adalah semua orang yang ibadahnya berpusat pada Yerusalem duniawi. Maksudnya, mereka menganggap diri mereka belum dibebaskan dari ikatan hukum Taurat.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="GAL.4.26" />Tetapi pusat ibadah kita adalah Yerusalem surgawi!<f caller="+"><fr>4:26
</fr><fk>pusat ibadah kita …
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: “Yerusalem … yang adalah ibu kita.” Paulus mengumpamakan Hagar sebagai Yerusalem duniawi dan Sara sebagai Yerusalem surgawi. Dalam konteks zaman itu, kota Yerusalem bukan hanya ibukota negara secara politis, tetapi juga pusat keagamaan.</ft></f> Berarti kita ibarat keturunan Sara yang bukan budak. Kita sudah merdeka dari peraturan lama,
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="GAL.4.27" />karena Sara merupakan ibu kita, sebagaimana dinubuatkan tentang dia dalam Kitab Suci,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Hai kamu, perempuan yang dulu mandul, bersukacitalah!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Berserulah dengan sukacita, kamu yang tidak pernah mengalami sakit bersalin!
</q>
<q style="q1">Karena kamu yang dulu belum pernah mempunyai anak
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">akan mempunyai lebih banyak keturunan daripada istri yang tidak dianggap mandul oleh suaminya.”<x caller="+"><xo>4:27
</xo><xt>Yes. 54:1 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="GAL.4.28" />Jadi Saudara-saudari, kita bisa digambarkan seperti Isak, anak yang dilahirkan sesuai janji Allah. Kita juga diperhitungkan sebagai keturunan Abraham yang Allah janjikan kepadanya,<x caller="+"><xo>4:28
</xo><xt>Gal. 3:6-9</xt></x> karena kita percaya penuh kepada Allah, bukan karena melakukan hukum Taurat.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="GAL.4.29" />Namun sikap permusuhan yang terjadi antara Ismael, yang dilahirkan menurut rencana manusia, dengan Isak yang dilahirkan sesuai dengan kehendak dan kuasa Roh Allah, masih tetap terjadi sekarang antara orang-orang yang terikat pada hukum Taurat dan kita yang sudah dibebaskan oleh Roh Allah. Itulah sebabnya mereka menganiaya kita.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="GAL.4.30" />Tetapi dengarlah apa kata Kitab Suci,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">“Usirlah budak perempuan itu beserta anaknya! Karena anak yang dilahirkan oleh budak tidak boleh menerima warisan bersama dengan anak yang lahir dari ibu yang bukan budak.”<x caller="+"><xo>4:30
</xo><xt>Kej. 21:10</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="31" bcv="GAL.4.31" />Jadi Saudara-saudari, saya tegaskan: Kita bukanlah seperti keturunan perempuan budak itu, yang wajib hidup seperti budak, melainkan seperti keturunan perempuan yang merdeka.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="5" />
<s style="s1">Kita sudah dibebaskan oleh Kristus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GAL.5.1" />Dengan keadaan kita yang sudah dibebaskan sepenuhnya oleh Kristus dari kewajiban untuk hidup seperti budak, maka berdirilah teguh dalam kebebasan itu! Jangan berbalik lagi untuk hidup seperti budak dengan terus terikat pada hukum Taurat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2-4" bcv="GAL.5.2" />Perhatikanlah apa yang saya tekankan ini: Kalau kamu (laki-laki yang bukan Yahudi) mengikuti ajakan guru-guru palsu itu untuk disunat, berarti kamu seolah menantang Allah, “Aku tidak perlu lagi keselamatan yang Kristus kerjakan di kayu salib.” Karena artinya kamu hendak meninggalkan Kristus lalu mengusahakan keselamatanmu sendiri dengan mengikuti aturan-aturan agama Yahudi. Dan perlu saya beritahukan kepadamu bahwa setiap orang yang mengikuti hukum sunat wajib taat juga kepada semua perintah dan aturan dalam hukum Taurat. Kalau kamu berusaha menjadi benar di hadapan Allah melalui hukum Taurat, berarti kamu seolah memutuskan hubungan dengan Kristus dan berkata kepada Allah, “Aku tidak perlu lagi kebaikan hati-Mu!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="GAL.5.5" />Tetapi bagi kita, inilah cara yang benar: Dengan pertolongan Roh Allah, kita percaya penuh bahwa kita dibenarkan di hadapan Allah melalui kematian Kristus. Kita sangat yakin akan keselamatan kita!
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="GAL.5.6" />Bagi kita yang bersatu dengan Kristus Yesus, tidak ada perbedaan antara orang yang bersunat dengan yang tidak bersunat. Yang penting kita percaya penuh kepada Kristus dan menjalankan keyakinan itu dengan saling mengasihi!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="GAL.5.7" />Dulu saya lihat kalian sudah maju dengan baik dan semakin dewasa secara rohani. Jangan dengarkan lagi orang yang membujuk kalian untuk berhenti mengikuti ajaran benar!
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="GAL.5.8" />Ajaran orang itu bukan berasal dari Allah yang memanggil kalian untuk mengikut Kristus.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="GAL.5.9" />Ingatlah peribahasa ini, “Sedikit ragi saja membuat seluruh adonan mengembang.”<x caller="+"><xo>5:9
</xo><xt>1Kor. 5:6-8</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="GAL.5.10" />Saya tahu kalian milik TUHAN, maka saya yakin bahwa kalian akan berubah pikiran dan mengikuti nasihat saya dalam surat ini. Tetapi orang yang mengacaukan keyakinan kalian pasti dihukum Allah!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="GAL.5.11" />Perhatikanlah Saudara-saudari, seandainya saya mengajarkan bahwa setiap laki-laki di antara kita harus disunat untuk dapat diterima oleh Allah, maka saya tidak akan dianiaya oleh orang Yahudi. Tetapi saya mengajarkan bahwa kita dibenarkan di hadapan Allah hanya melalui pengurbanan Kristus bagi kita di kayu salib. Hal itulah yang menjadi masalah besar bagi mereka.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="GAL.5.12" />Sunat saja tidak cukup untuk guru-guru palsu yang sudah mengacaukan kalian. Sekalian saja mereka memotong seluruh alat kelaminnya!
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Hiduplah dengan bergantung pada Roh Kudus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="GAL.5.13" />Jadi Saudara-saudari, kita sudah dipanggil oleh Allah untuk bebas dari ikatan hukum Taurat. Namun janganlah menggunakan kebebasan itu sebagai alasan untuk memuaskan keinginan-keinginan badani. Sebaliknya, hendaklah kita saling melayani dalam ikatan kasih persaudaraan.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="GAL.5.14" />Karena seluruh hukum Taurat sudah disimpulkan dalam satu perintah, yaitu “Kasihilah sesamamu seperti kamu mengasihi dirimu sendiri.”<x caller="+"><xo>5:14
</xo><xt>Im. 19:18; Mat. 22:39; Mrk. 12:31; Yak. 2:8</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="GAL.5.15" />Tetapi waspadalah supaya kalian tidak seperti binatang buas yang terus saling menggigit dan menelan, bahkan sampai saling menghancurkan!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="GAL.5.16" />Saya menasihatkan kamu semua: Hiduplah dengan taat kepada pimpinan Roh Kudus. Dengan demikian kamu tidak lagi memuaskan keinginan-keinginan jasmanimu yang jahat.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="GAL.5.17" />Karena keinginan jasmani kita selalu berlawanan dengan keinginan Roh Kudus, dan keinginan Roh berlawanan dengan keinginan jasmani kita. Keduanya saling bertentangan, dan keduanya ada dalam diri kita masing-masing, sehingga kita tidak bisa hidup sesuka hati.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="GAL.5.18" />Tetapi bila kita dipimpin oleh Roh Kudus, kita tidak perlu lagi diawasi oleh hukum Taurat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="GAL.5.19" />Sebaliknya, kalau kita hidup menurut keinginan badani yang jahat, hasilnya jelas perbuatan-perbuatan dosa ini:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">perzinaan, percabulan, persetubuhan yang tidak wajar, mengikuti hawa nafsu,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="20" bcv="GAL.5.20" />menyembah berhala, terlibat dalam ilmu sihir, membenci orang lain,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">berkelahi, cemburu, mudah marah,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">mementingkan diri sendiri, menimbulkan perpecahan, mengikuti ajaran sesat,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="21" bcv="GAL.5.21" />iri hati, membunuh, mabuk-mabukan, berpesta liar,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan semua dosa yang lain.
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Sekarang saya ulangi lagi peringatan yang pernah saya berikan kepada kalian waktu kita masih bersama: Orang-orang yang terus melakukan hal-hal seperti itu tidak termasuk warga kerajaan Allah!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="GAL.5.22" />Tetapi kalau hidup kita dipimpin Roh Kudus, hal itu pasti tampak lewat cara hidup kita yang
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">saling mengasihi, bersukacita, damai,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">sabar dalam kesusahan, murah hati, suka menolong sesama,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">menepati janji,
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="GAL.5.23" />lemah lembut, dan bisa menguasai diri.
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Hukum Taurat pun tidak menentang semua hal itu!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="GAL.5.24" />Kita yang menjadi milik Kristus tidak lagi dikuasai oleh hawa nafsu dan semua keinginan badani, karena kita seakan sudah memakukan hawa nafsu dan keinginan badani itu pada salib Kristus.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="GAL.5.25" />Kita sudah diberi hidup yang baru oleh Roh Allah. Karena itu hendaklah kita juga terus menaati pimpinan Roh Allah.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="GAL.5.26" />Janganlah kita sombong dan berpikir, “Di mata Tuhan, aku lebih baik daripada saudara-saudari seiman yang lain.” Dan janganlah kita iri hati dengan merasa, “Orang lain lebih hebat daripadaku dalam jemaat.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="6" />
<s style="s1">Hidup bersaudara dalam jemaat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="GAL.6.1" />Saudara-saudari, kalau ada di antara jemaat yang ketahuan jatuh dalam dosa, maka hendaklah anggota lain yang hidupnya dipimpin Roh Kudus membimbing dia kembali ke jalan yang benar. Tetapi lakukanlah itu dengan lemah lembut sambil tetap waspada supaya kamu sendiri tidak ikut tergoda untuk berbuat dosa.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="GAL.6.2" />Hendaklah kita semua saling menolong untuk meringankan beban saudara-saudari seiman yang mengalami kelemahan atau kesusahan. Dengan begitu kita menaati Hukum Kasih yang Kristus berikan.<x caller="+"><xo>6:2
</xo><xt>Yoh. 13:34</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="GAL.6.3" />Karena kalau kamu menganggap dirimu terlalu penting untuk menolong sesama, berarti kamu menipu dirimu sendiri. Kamu tidak lebih istimewa daripada siapa pun!
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="GAL.6.4" />Tidak usah membanding-bandingkan dirimu dengan saudara-saudari seiman yang lain. Nilailah perbuatanmu sendiri saja. Lalu kamu boleh puas dengan caramu sendiri melayani Kristus, tanpa memikirkan orang lain.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="GAL.6.5" />Karena setiap orang akan menghadap Allah dan mempertanggungjawabkan perbuatannya masing-masing.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="GAL.6.6" />Hendaklah setiap anggota jemaat yang menerima pengajaran Firman Allah membagikan sebagian dari penghasilannya kepada orang yang bertugas mengajar kita.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="GAL.6.7" />Jangan keliru! Janganlah menganggap keadilan dan kebenaran Allah bisa dipermainkan! Karena suatu hari nanti, cepat atau lambat, setiap orang pasti menuai apa yang dia tabur.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="GAL.6.8" />Artinya, kalau kamu hidup untuk memuaskan keinginan badani saja, kamu akan menerima kebinasaan. Tetapi kalau kamu terus hidup mengikuti pimpinan Roh Allah, kamu akan menerima hidup yang kekal.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="GAL.6.9" />Jadi jangan lelah berbuat baik, karena kelak kita pasti menuai hasilnya, asalkan kita tidak berputus asa.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="GAL.6.10" />Oleh sebab itu, setiap ada kesempatan, marilah kita terus berbuat baik kepada semua orang, terutama kepada saudara-saudari seiman.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Nasihat terakhir dan kata penutup dari Paulus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="GAL.6.11" />Dalam bagian terakhir ini, perhatikanlah betapa besar huruf-huruf yang saya tulis kepada kalian dengan tangan saya sendiri.<f caller="+"><fr>6:11
</fr><fk>dengan tangan saya sendiri
</fk><ft>Ini berarti bahwa sebelum bagian terakhir, ada juru tulis yang menuliskan sesuai perkataan Paulus.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="GAL.6.12" />Sekali lagi tentang saudara-saudara kita yang dulu beragama Yahudi dan yang berusaha memaksa kalian untuk disunat: Hal itu bukan untuk menolong kalian. Mereka melakukan itu hanya untuk menyenangkan hati orang Yahudi yang lain, juga supaya mereka tidak dianiaya karena ajaran kita bahwa manusia dibenarkan Allah hanya melalui pengurbanan Kristus di kayu salib.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="GAL.6.13" />Memang mereka bersunat, tetapi mereka sendiri tidak menaati semua hukum Taurat. Yang mereka inginkan hanyalah supaya kalian disunat sehingga mereka bisa membanggakan diri dengan berkata kepada orang Yahudi lain, “Sekarang orang-orang di Galatia sudah masuk agama Yahudi karena ajaran kami.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="GAL.6.14" />Tetapi saya tidak akan membanggakan apa pun kecuali Tuhan kita Kristus Yesus yang disalibkan! Karena melalui penyaliban Yesus, bagi saya semua hal yang duniawi seakan sudah ikut dipakukan pada kayu salib-Nya, dan saya secara rohani juga sudah mati bersama Dia terhadap semua hal yang duniawi.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="GAL.6.15" />Jadi, bagi kita yang sudah bersatu dengan Kristus Yesus, tidak ada lagi perbedaan antara orang bersunat dan tidak bersunat. Yang penting adalah keadaan rohani kita masing-masing sudah diperbarui karena bersatu dengan Kristus. Kita menjadi ciptaan baru!<x caller="+"><xo>6:15
</xo><xt>2Kor. 5:14-17</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="GAL.6.16" />Kepada setiap kalian yang menjalani hidup sebagai ciptaan baru dan yang tidak membanggakan dirinya, kiranya Allah selalu bermurah hati kepadamu dan menjagamu supaya hidup dengan tenang dalam perlindungan-Nya, karena secara rohani kamu sudah menjadi warga Israel yang baru, yaitu kerajaan Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="GAL.6.17" />Mulai sekarang, saya tidak peduli lagi pada celaan orang yang berkata, “Kamu tidak melayani Allah sehebat saya.” Karena bekas-bekas luka di tubuh saya ini merupakan tanda cap yang membuktikan bahwa saya adalah milik Tuhan Yesus yang melayani Dia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="GAL.6.18" />Saudara-saudari, doa saya, kiranya Kristus Yesus Penguasa kita selalu berbaik hati kepada kalian masing-masing dan menyertaimu senantiasa. Amin.<ve />
</p>
</book>
<book id="EPH"><id id="EPH">- Terjemahan Sederhana Indonesia NT -Indonesia 2014 (Web 2014)
</id><h>Efesus
</h><toc level="1">Surat Paulus kepada Jemaat Efesus
</toc><toc level="2">Efesus
</toc><toc level="3">Ef.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">Surat Paulus kepada Jemaat Efesus
</p>

<c id="1" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EPH.1.1" />Kepada umat Allah di kota Efesus, yaitu kalian yang sudah disucikan Allah karena percaya penuh kepada Kristus Yesus.
</p>
<p style="p">Salam sejahtera dari saya, Paulus, yang menjadi rasul Kristus Yesus karena kehendak Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="EPH.1.2" />Kiranya kalian semua senantiasa hidup tenang dan menikmati kebaikan dari Allah Bapa dan Kristus Yesus Penguasa kita.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Berkat-berkat rohani dalam Kristus Yesus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="EPH.1.3" />Terpujilah Allah, Bapa dari Tuhan kita Kristus Yesus, karena melalui persatuan kita dengan Kristus, Allah sudah memberikan kepada kita setiap berkat rohani yang ada di surga.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="EPH.1.4" />Sebelum dunia ini diciptakan, Allah sudah memilih kita. Artinya Dia sudah mengasihi kita dan berencana untuk mempersatukan kita dengan Kristus, supaya kita disucikan dan dianggap tidak berdosa di hadapan-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="EPH.1.5" />Sebelum dunia ini diciptakan, Allah sudah menetapkan kita untuk diangkat menjadi anak-anak-Nya<x caller="+"><xo>1:5
</xo><xt>Ef. 1:11; 1:18; 3:6; Rm. 9:14-17; Gal. 3:18; 4:5 CK; 4:1-7</xt></x> melalui Kristus Yesus, sesuai dengan kehendak-Nya. Itulah yang berkenan kepada-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="EPH.1.6" />Jadi kita memuji Allah karena kebaikan hati-Nya yang mulia, yang sudah diberikan kepada kita dengan cuma-cuma karena kita bersatu dengan Anak-Nya yang Dia kasihi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="EPH.1.7" />Melalui persatuan dengan Kristus, kita sudah ditebus dengan kurban darah-Nya sebagai bayaran atas hukuman dosa yang seharusnya kita tanggung. Dengan demikian dosa-dosa kita diampuni karena kebaikan hati Allah yang luar biasa.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="EPH.1.8" />Kebaikan hati-Nya itu diberikan kepada kita secara berlimpah-limpah, sesuai dengan segala kebijaksanaan dan pengertian Allah.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="EPH.1.9" />Sekarang Allah sudah menyatakan kepada kita rencana-Nya, yaitu rencana yang dulu dirahasiakan dari manusia. Sesuai dengan kehendak-Nya, rencana Allah itu berpusat pada Kristus,
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="EPH.1.10" />dan Allah akan menyelesaikannya pada waktu yang sudah Dia tentukan. Inilah tujuan dari rencana-Nya itu: Supaya Kristus menjadi kepala atas segala sesuatu, baik yang ada di surga maupun di bumi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="EPH.1.11" />Untuk mencapai tujuan-Nya itu, Allah mengatur segala sesuatu menurut kehendak-Nya. Dan kehendak-Nya sejak semula adalah memilih kita untuk mewarisi hak sebagai anak-anak-Nya melalui persatuan dengan Kristus.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="EPH.1.12" />Jadi, kita diberi suatu kehormatan besar, yaitu menjadi angkatan pertama dari semua orang yang kelak menjadi umat Kristus yang berharap kepada-Nya! Oleh karena itu marilah kita memuji Allah karena kemuliaan-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="EPH.1.13" />Sebab, ketika kalian mendengar ajaran yang benar, yaitu Kabar Baik tentang keselamatan melalui Kristus, kalian percaya kepada-Nya. Lalu sesuai janji-Nya, Allah memberikan Roh Kudus kepada kalian sebagai tanda bahwa kalian sudah menjadi milik-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="EPH.1.14" />Roh-Nya tinggal dalam diri kita masing-masing sebagai jaminan bahwa kita akan menerima segala sesuatu yang sudah Allah janjikan kepada kita sebagai umat-Nya. Dan melalui kehadiran Roh-Nya itulah kita tahu bahwa kita sudah ditebus dan menjadi milik Allah sepenuhnya. Jadi sekali lagi, marilah kita memuji Allah karena kemuliaan-Nya!
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Doa Paulus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="15-16" bcv="EPH.1.15" />Oleh karena semuanya itu, saya selalu mendoakan kalian dan bersyukur kepada Allah. Saya tidak berhenti mendoakan kalian sejak mendengar kabar tentang keyakinanmu kepada Tuhan Yesus dan kasih kalian kepada semua umat Allah.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="EPH.1.17" />Saya berdoa bagi kalian,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">“Ya Allah, Bapa yang mulia dari Tuhan kami Kristus Yesus, kiranya Engkau menambahkan hikmat dan pengetahuan rohani melalui Roh Kudus kepada umat-Mu, jemaat di Efesus, agar mereka semakin mengenal Engkau.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="EPH.1.18" />Buatlah mereka masing-masing mengerti dan yakin akan semua hal baik yang sudah Engkau sediakan bagi kami, yang sudah Engkau panggil untuk menjadi anak-anak-Mu. Aku berdoa agar mereka tahu betapa berharga dan mulianya warisan yang sudah Engkau janjikan kepada kami sebagai umat-Mu yang sudah Engkau sucikan.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="EPH.1.19" />Kiranya Engkau membuat mereka mengerti bahwa kuasa-Mu sangat besar bagi kami yang percaya.”
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Saudara-saudari, kuasa Allah itu adalah kekuatan-Nya yang hebat
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="EPH.1.20" />yang dipakai-Nya untuk menghidupkan Kristus kembali dari kematian. Kuasa itu juga tampak waktu Dia menempatkan Kristus di tempat yang paling terhormat di surga, yaitu di sebelah kanan-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="EPH.1.21" />Dengan kedudukan itu Kristus memerintah sebagai Raja Agung atas segala pemerintah, pemimpin, kuasa, dan raja-raja, termasuk para penguasa zaman sekarang dan yang akan datang.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="EPH.1.22" />Allah meletakkan segala sesuatu di bawah kuasa Kristus. Allah juga menjadikan Dia kepala atas seluruh persatuan jemaat Kristus, untuk memimpin kita dalam segala hal.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="EPH.1.23" />Persatuan jemaat-Nya adalah kita semua yang masing-masing dipenuhi oleh Roh Kristus. Di dunia ini, kita bagaikan tubuh Kristus, dan melalui kitalah Dia bekerja untuk memenuhi dan melengkapi segala sesuatu di mana pun juga.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="2" />
<s style="s1">Dari kematian menuju kehidupan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EPH.2.1" />Sebelum dipersatukan dengan Kristus, memang tubuh jasmani kita hidup, tetapi sebenarnya kita sudah mati secara rohani karena dosa-dosa kita dan karena kita terus melanggar perintah-perintah Allah.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EPH.2.2" />Sebab pada waktu itu kita selalu mengikuti pola pikir dunia ini dan menuruti kemauan si jahat, yaitu iblis, yang sekarang sedang memerintah atas semua kuasa gelap di dunia. Dialah yang berkuasa dalam kehidupan semua orang yang tidak mau taat kepada Allah.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="EPH.2.3" />Dulu kita semua juga hidup seperti itu, dengan selalu berusaha memuaskan keinginan-keinginan badani. Kita terbawa oleh arus keinginan itu ke sana kemari. Sama seperti orang-orang lain, kita pun pantas menanggung murka Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="EPH.2.4" />Tetapi karena Allah maha penyayang dan penuh belas kasihan, Dia mengasihani kita dan menyatakan kasih-Nya secara luar biasa!
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="EPH.2.5" />Pada waktu kita masih dalam keadaan mati rohani dan terus-menerus melawan perintah-Nya, Allah memberikan hidup yang baru kepada kita. Hal itu terjadi karena kita bersatu dengan Kristus, sehingga secara rohani kita ikut dihidupkan kembali bersama-Nya ketika Allah menghidupkan Dia dari kematian. Jadi jelaslah bahwa kita diselamatkan hanya karena kebaikan hati Allah!
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="EPH.2.6" />Dan karena kita bersatu dengan Kristus Yesus, kita juga secara rohani diangkat ke surga bersama Kristus. Di sana, secara rohani kita sudah duduk bersama Raja kita Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="EPH.2.7" />Allah melakukan semuanya itu supaya di masa yang akan datang Dia dapat membuktikan kepada kita bahwa Dia sangat baik kepada kita. Kebaikan hati-Nya memang luar biasa bagi kita yang sudah bersatu dengan Kristus Yesus!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="EPH.2.8" />Sekali lagi, kita diselamatkan oleh karena kebaikan hati Allah. Dan keselamatan itu kita terima hanya karena kita percaya penuh kepada Kristus. Kita tidak bisa selamat dengan usaha kita sendiri. Keselamatan itu adalah pemberian Allah.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="EPH.2.9" />Jadi kita selamat bukan karena kita melakukan perbuatan baik. Memang Allah sudah mengatur hal itu supaya tidak ada seorang pun yang dapat membanggakan diri tentang keselamatannya.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="EPH.2.10" />Keselamatan kita adalah hasil karya Allah sendiri. Kita yang bersatu dengan Kristus Yesus secara rohani diciptakan kembali menjadi manusia baru. Dengan begitu, kita dimampukan untuk melakukan hal-hal baik yang sudah Allah rencanakan sejak semula untuk kita lakukan.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Bersatu dalam Kristus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="EPH.2.11" />Saudara-saudari yang bukan Yahudi, ingatlah keadaanmu sebelum mengenal Kristus. Kalian memang disebut ‘orang yang tidak bersunat’ oleh orang Yahudi, dan mereka menyebut diri mereka ‘orang bersunat’.<f caller="+"><fr>2:11
</fr><fk>orang yang tidak bersunat …
</fk><ft>Sebutan ini bukan sekedar berbicara tentang perbedaan jasmani (sunat dan tidak sunat), tetapi merupakan suatu penghinaan yang artinya ‘penyembah berhala’ atau ‘orang kafir’. Lihat catatan di 1Sam. 14:6.</ft></f> Mereka bangga karena sudah mengikuti adat sunat walaupun itu hanya tanda yang dilakukan oleh manusia pada tubuh jasmani saja. Sunat tidak bisa membuat hidupmu berubah.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="EPH.2.12" />Sebelum kalian mengenal Kristus, kalian tidak punya harapan untuk menjadi warga kerajaan Allah, yaitu umat Israel yang baru secara rohani. Waktu itu kalian sama sekali tidak ikut ambil bagian dalam perjanjian-perjanjian Allah kepada umat-Nya, sehingga kalian hidup di dunia ini tanpa harapan dan tanpa mengenal Allah.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="EPH.2.13" />Tetapi walaupun dulu kalian sangat jauh dari Allah, sekarang kalian sudah dibawa dekat kepada-Nya karena kalian bersatu dengan Kristus Yesus dan sudah disucikan melalui kurban darah-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14-16" bcv="EPH.2.14" />Kristus sudah memenuhi seluruh perintah dan peraturan hukum Taurat dengan mengurbankan diri-Nya di kayu salib. Melalui pengurbanan itu, kita semua bisa berdamai dengan Allah dan menjadi umat-Nya. Hal itu berlaku untuk orang Yahudi maupun bukan Yahudi. Jadi, saat kita bersatu dengan Kristus, di mata Allah kita menjadi satu umat yang baru, bukan lagi dua kelompok berbeda. Dengan demikian, Kristus sudah merobohkan tembok permusuhan dan menghapuskan pemisahan di antara kita. Sekarang kita semua dari bangsa mana pun menjadi seperti satu tubuh, di mana setiap anggotanya berdamai dengan Allah.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="EPH.2.17" />Artinya, kedatangan Kristus sudah membawa perdamaian bagi semua bangsa, baik Yahudi yang dulu dianggap dekat kepada Allah maupun bangsa bukan Yahudi yang dulu jauh dari Allah.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="EPH.2.18" />Sekarang, melalui pengurbanan yang sudah Kristus lakukan, kita semua mempunyai hak untuk datang kepada Bapa melalui Roh Kudus yang ada dalam diri kita masing-masing.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="EPH.2.19" />Artinya kalian yang bukan Yahudi tidak lagi dianggap seperti pendatang yang tidak mempunyai hak apa pun. Sekarang kalian sudah disucikan oleh Allah sehingga kalian menjadi warga kerajaan-Nya dan anggota keluarga-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="EPH.2.20" />Kita semua menjadi seperti sebuah rumah yang sedang dibangun di atas batu-batu fondasi besar, yang melambangkan para nabi dan rasul. Dan batu fondasi yang terutama adalah Kristus Yesus sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="EPH.2.21" />Saat kita masing-masing bersatu dengan Kristus, bentuk seluruh bangunan itu menjadi semakin sempurna sampai menjadi rumah yang kudus bagi Allah.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="EPH.2.22" />Jadi kalian dari bangsa mana pun sama-sama dijadikan sebagai tempat kediaman Allah oleh Kristus melalui Roh Kudus.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="3" />
<s style="s1">Paulus adalah rasul untuk orang bukan Yahudi
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EPH.3.1" />Saya, Paulus, sekarang sedang dipenjara karena pelayanan bagi Kristus Yesus, khususnya yang saya kerjakan untuk kalian orang yang bukan Yahudi.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EPH.3.2" />Kalian pasti sudah mendengar bahwa Allah menganugerahkan tugas itu kepada saya untuk menolong kalian,
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="EPH.3.3" />dan kepada saya juga dinyatakan rahasia rencana Allah, yang sudah saya tuliskan secara singkat di awal surat ini.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="EPH.3.4" />Dengan membacanya, kalian bisa mengerti apa yang saya pahami tentang rencana yang dulu dirahasiakan Allah dari manusia, yaitu rahasia tentang Kristus.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="EPH.3.5" />Dahulu, Allah tidak pernah memberitahukannya kepada generasi-generasi sebelum kita. Tetapi sekarang, melalui Roh-Nya, Allah sudah menyatakan rahasia itu melalui utusan-utusan yang Dia sucikan, yaitu para rasul dan orang-orang yang menerima kemampuan untuk menyampaikan pesan dari Roh Allah.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="EPH.3.6" />Dan inilah rahasia itu: Semua orang yang percaya pada Kabar Baik tentang Kristus Yesus akan sama-sama mewarisi kerajaan Allah— baik orang Yahudi maupun bukan. Keduanya ibarat anggota dalam satu tubuh dan bersama-sama menerima semua janji Allah kepada umat-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="EPH.3.7" />Oleh karena kuasa dan kebaikan hati Allah, saya sudah menjadi hamba-Nya yang ditugaskan untuk memberitakan Kabar Baik itu.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="EPH.3.8" />Bagi saya, tugas ini benar-benar suatu kehormatan besar! Sebab di antara umat yang sudah disucikan Allah, sayalah orang yang paling hina. Allah memberikan kepercayaan ini hanya karena kebaikan hati-Nya. Saya ditugaskan untuk memberitakan kepada orang bukan Yahudi tentang berkat-berkat rohani yang kita terima secara berlimpah melalui Kristus. Kekayaan berkat-Nya itu terlalu luar biasa untuk dijelaskan dengan kata-kata.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="EPH.3.9" />Dan saya dipilih untuk menyatakan kepada semua orang tentang rencana itu— rencana yang sudah berabad-abad tersembunyi dalam hati Allah, yang menciptakan segala sesuatu melalui Kristus Yesus.<x caller="+"><xo>3:9
</xo><xt>Yoh. 1:1-3; Ibr. 1:2</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="EPH.3.10" />Sekarang Allah sudah menyatukan kita semua menjadi jemaat-Nya. Melalui kesatuan kita ini Dia bermaksud menunjukkan hikmat-Nya yang berlimpah kepada semua penguasa di segala tingkat surga dan langit.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="EPH.3.11" />Itulah tujuan dan rencana-Nya sejak semula, yang sudah Dia selesaikan melalui Kristus Yesus, Penguasa kita.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="EPH.3.12" />Saudara-saudari, ingatlah bahwa kita yang percaya penuh kepada Kristus sudah bersatu dengan Dia. Maka kita merasa bebas dan mempunyai keberanian untuk berdoa kepada Allah.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="EPH.3.13" />Karena itu, saya minta supaya kalian jangan kecewa dan putus asa mendengar apa yang saya alami di penjara. Sebaliknya banggalah, karena penderitaan saya ini adalah demi kepentingan kalian.<x caller="+"><xo>3:13
</xo><xt>Flp. 1:12-14</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Doa Paulus supaya Jemaat Efesus memahami kasih Kristus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="EPH.3.14" />Oleh sebab itulah saya sujud berdoa kepada Bapa dari Penguasa kita Kristus Yesus,
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="EPH.3.15" />yang juga menjadi Bapa kita semua, baik kita yang ada di bumi maupun setiap makhluk yang ada di semua tingkat surga dan langit.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="EPH.3.16" />Saya berdoa bagi kalian,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">“Ya Allah Bapa, dengan kekuatan-Mu yang mulia dan tidak terbatas, tolong kuatkanlah hati setiap anggota jemaat di Efesus melalui Roh-Mu dalam diri mereka masing-masing.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="EPH.3.17" />Biarlah Kristus hidup dalam hati mereka melalui keyakinan mereka kepada-Nya,
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="EPH.3.18" />seperti juga doaku untuk semua orang lain yang sudah Engkau sucikan karena percaya kepada Yesus. Kiranya kasih-Mu menjadi dasar kehidupan mereka, agar mereka mengerti betapa lebar, panjang, tinggi, dan dalamnya kasih Kristus kepada kami.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="EPH.3.19" />Ya Bapa, aku tahu bahwa kasih Kristus terlalu sulit untuk kami pahami. Tetapi ajarlah kami mengerti kasih itu, supaya kami selalu menikmati kehadiran dan kuasa-Mu bersama kami.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="mi" style="mi"><v id="20" bcv="EPH.3.20" />“Aku percaya bahwa Engkau, ya Allah, mampu melakukan jauh lebih besar daripada yang dapat kami minta atau pikirkan, sebab kuasa-Mu yang luar biasa bekerja dalam hidup kami masing-masing.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="EPH.3.21" />Biarlah kami, seluruh jemaat-Mu, selalu memuliakan Engkau. Dan kiranya Engkau dipuji-puji oleh semua orang dari segala zaman, karena Engkau sudah mengutus Kristus Yesus, Anak-Mu! Amin!”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="4" />
<s style="s1">Kesatuan tubuh Kristus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EPH.4.1" />Jadi, sebagai orang yang dipenjarakan karena melayani TUHAN, saya menasihati kalian masing-masing untuk hidup sesuai dengan panggilanmu sebagai umat Allah.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EPH.4.2" />Teruslah rendah hati, lemah lembut, dan sabar. Hendaklah kamu semua saling memaafkan dan saling mengasihi.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="EPH.4.3" />Kita sudah dipersatukan dan hidup bersama-sama dengan damai karena kita semua sudah menerima Roh Kudus. Oleh karena itu teruslah berusaha memelihara kesatuan itu.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="EPH.4.4" />Kita masing-masing sudah menjadi anggota dari satu tubuh, yaitu tubuh Kristus. Kita diberi Roh Kudus yang sama, dan Allah sudah memanggil kita untuk memiliki pengharapan yang sama.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="EPH.4.5" />Kita semua percaya kepada Penguasa yang sama dan mempunyai keyakinan yang sama. Kita juga sudah dibaptis dalam nama Penguasa kita itu.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="EPH.4.6" />Bagi kita semua, hanya ada satu Allah dan Bapa. Dia memerintah atas segala sesuatu. Dia ada di mana-mana dan hadir dalam diri kita semua.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="EPH.4.7" />Namun, di samping semua kesamaan itu, kita masing-masing diberi kemampuan rohani yang berbeda-beda oleh Kristus, sesuai kebaikan hati-Nya kepada kita.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="EPH.4.8" />Mengenai hal itu sudah dinubuatkan,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Setelah memenangkan peperangan, Tuhan naik kembali ke tempat tertinggi.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia sudah mempermalukan semua pihak yang memusuhi-Nya, dan mereka dipaksa untuk mengikuti-Nya dari belakang sebagai tawanan perang.”<x caller="+"><xo>4:8
</xo><xt>Mzm. 68:18</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="EPH.4.9" />Perhatikanlah bahwa pemazmur mengatakan bahwa sesudah Tuhan menang, Dia “naik kembali.” Untuk bisa naik, berarti Kristus sebelumnya berada di bawah. Itu artinya Dia sudah turun ke tempat yang paling rendah di bumi.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="EPH.4.10" />Setelah turun, sekarang Dia sudah naik kembali juga sampai ke tempat yang jauh lebih tinggi daripada segala tingkat surga dan langit, supaya seluruh alam semesta ini dipenuhi oleh kehadiran-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="EPH.4.11" />Jadi sesuai nubuatan itu, Kristus memberikan kemampuan rohani yang berbeda kepada kita masing-masing. Ada yang diberi kemampuan untuk menjadi rasul, untuk menyampaikan pesan dari Roh Allah,<x caller="+"><xo>4:11
</xo><xt>1Kor. 11:4 CK; 1Kor. 14:1</xt></x> memberitakan Kabar Baik tentang Yesus, menjadi gembala jemaat, dan ada juga yang diberi kemampuan untuk mengajar umat Allah.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="EPH.4.12" />Semuanya itu diberikan supaya kita bisa mempersiapkan dan melengkapi umat Allah, agar masing-masing dapat saling melayani, dan seluruh anggota tubuh Kristus semakin bertumbuh.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="EPH.4.13" />Tujuannya adalah supaya kita semua semakin erat bersatu dalam keyakinan kepada Kristus dan mencapai pengertian yang sama tentang Anak Allah. Juga agar kita menjadi dewasa secara rohani dan semakin sempurna seperti Kristus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="EPH.4.14" />Dengan memakai kemampuan rohani itu, kita tidak akan lagi seperti anak-anak yang mudah terpengaruh dan terbawa ke sana kemari oleh arus ajaran-ajaran baru. Karena ada banyak guru palsu yang menyesatkan dengan ajaran licik yang sengaja dibuat supaya kelihatan benar.
<ve />
<v id="15-16" bcv="EPH.4.15" />Oleh sebab itu, hendaklah kita mengerjakan bagian kita sesuai kemampuan rohani pemberian Kristus. Sebagai Kepala, Dia sudah mengatur tugas kita masing-masing. Dia menyusun dan mempersatukan setiap kita dengan sempurna. Ketika semua orang melakukan tugasnya, kita akan menjadi seperti tubuh yang sehat karena setiap anggotanya berfungsi dengan baik. Dengan begitu, kita akan terus bertumbuh dalam ajaran yang benar dan selalu saling mengasihi. Pada akhirnya, kita pun akan menjadi seperti Kristus yang sempurna dalam segala hal.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Cara hidup yang baru dan benar
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="EPH.4.17" />Oleh sebab itu, dalam nama Tuhan Yesus saya tegaskan kepada kalian: Jangan lagi hidup seperti orang-orang yang tidak mengenal Allah. Pikiran mereka sia-sia,
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="EPH.4.18" />dan pengertian mereka masih gelap. Mereka jauh sekali dari cara hidup yang dikehendaki Allah sebab mereka menutup hati nuraninya dan tidak tahu apa-apa tentang Allah.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="EPH.4.19" />Mereka tidak tahu malu. Karena itu mereka memberi diri mereka sepenuhnya untuk melakukan segala hal yang jahat dan tidak pernah merasa puas.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="EPH.4.20" />Tetapi sesudah mengenal Kristus, kalian tahu itu bukan cara hidup yang benar!
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="EPH.4.21" />Karena kalian sudah mendengar tentang Dia dan belajar tentang persatuan dengan-Nya, sesuai dengan ajaran benar yang kita terima dari Dia.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="EPH.4.22" />Kalian semua sudah diajar untuk meninggalkan sifat-sifat hidupmu yang lama. Hidup yang lama dibutakan oleh hawa nafsu dan semakin lama semakin rusak, seperti baju rombeng yang tidak bisa dipakai lagi. Buanglah hidupmu yang lama itu.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="EPH.4.23" />Biarlah hati dan pikiranmu diperbarui oleh Roh Allah.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="EPH.4.24" />Sebagaimana kamu memakai baju baru, begitulah hendaknya seluruh hidupmu menjadi baru. Karena kamu sudah diciptakan menjadi manusia baru yang mencerminkan sifat-sifat Allah. Dengan demikian kamu akan sungguh-sungguh hidup suci dan benar di hadapan-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="EPH.4.25" />Jadi, karena kamu sudah membuang cara hidupmu yang lama, jangan lagi menipu sesamamu. Katakan yang benar satu sama lain<x caller="+"><xo>4:25
</xo><xt>Zak. 8:16</xt></x> karena kita masing-masing adalah anggota dari satu tubuh.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="EPH.4.26" />Apabila kamu marah, jangan sampai kemarahan itu membuatmu berdosa.<x caller="+"><xo>4:26
</xo><xt>Mzm. 4:4 LXX</xt></x> Berhentilah marah sebelum hari berganti.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="EPH.4.27" />Dalam hal itu, janganlah beri celah kepada iblis untuk mengalahkanmu.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="EPH.4.28" />Kalau dulu kamu suka mencuri, mulai sekarang janganlah mencuri lagi. Daripada mencuri, pakailah tanganmu untuk melakukan pekerjaan yang jujur, supaya kamu mempunyai penghasilan sendiri dan sebagian dari penghasilanmu itu bisa kamu bagikan kepada orang yang berkekurangan.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="EPH.4.29" />Ketika kamu berbicara, jangan sampai kata-kata kotor keluar dari mulutmu, atau kata-kata yang menyakiti hati orang lain. Tetapi bicaralah seperlunya, supaya perkataanmu menolong, mendatangkan kebaikan, dan menguatkan orang-orang yang mendengarnya.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="EPH.4.30" />Selain itu jangan sampai cara hidupmu membuat Roh Kudus bersedih hati. Karena Roh itu merupakan bukti bahwa kamu adalah milik Allah, dan Roh Kudus juga menjamin keselamatanmu pada hari kita dibebaskan dari dunia yang gelap ini.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="EPH.4.31" />Buanglah semua sakit hati, dendam, dan kemarahan dari hidupmu. Jangan bertengkar dan saling menghina. Berhentilah melakukan segala macam kejahatan.
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="EPH.4.32" />Sebaliknya hendaklah kamu selalu baik hati, saling mengasihi, dan saling memaafkan, seperti Allah sudah mengampuni kita ketika kita percaya kepada Kristus.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="5" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EPH.5.1" />Saudara-saudari, karena kamu adalah anak-anak Allah yang dikasihi-Nya, hiduplah dengan benar dan bersih dari segala kesalahan, seperti Allah sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EPH.5.2" />Kasihilah satu sama lain sesuai dengan teladan Kristus, yang sudah mengasihi kita sampai memberikan diri-Nya sendiri sebagai kurban kepada Allah demi kita. Persembahan-Nya itu sangat harum dan menyenangkan hati Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="EPH.5.3" />Janganlah ada percabulan, kejahatan, atau keserakahan di antara kalian. Hal-hal itu sama sekali tidak pantas bagi umat Allah, karena kalian sudah disucikan oleh-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="EPH.5.4" />Janganlah mengucapkan kata-kata yang jahat, kotor, ataupun yang tidak berguna. Hal itu tidak patut lagi bagi kalian. Tetapi hendaklah kalian selalu bersyukur.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="EPH.5.5" />Orang yang melakukan percabulan, kejahatan, atau keserakahan tidak akan menjadi warga kerajaan Kristus dan Allah. Ingatlah itu baik-baik. Karena orang yang serakah sama saja dengan penyembah berhala: Mereka mendewakan uang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="EPH.5.6" />Jangan terpengaruh oleh bujukan orang lain! Yakinlah, murka Allah pasti menimpa semua orang yang tidak taat dan melakukan dosa-dosa tersebut.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="EPH.5.7" />Oleh karena itu, janganlah kalian ikut melakukan dosa-dosa itu seperti mereka.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="EPH.5.8" />Memang dahulu kalian hidup dalam kegelapan, tetapi sekarang kalian sudah masuk ke dalam terang TUHAN.<x caller="+"><xo>5:8
</xo><xt>Mat. 4:16; Mat. 5:14-16; Mat. 6:22-23; Yoh. 3:20-21; Yoh. 12:46; 1Tes. 5:5; 1Yoh. 1:5, 7; 1Yoh. 2:9-10</xt></x> Jadi hiduplah sebagai warga Kerajaan Terang.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="EPH.5.9" />Karena hidup yang dipimpin oleh Roh Allah selalu menghasilkan semua perbuatan yang baik, cara hidup yang benar, dan sesuai dengan ajaran benar.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="EPH.5.10" />Tetaplah berusaha mencari jalan yang paling menyenangkan hati TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="EPH.5.11" />Jangan lagi kalian mengikuti kelakuan orang yang masih hidup dalam kegelapan. Semua itu percuma saja. Sebaliknya, hendaklah perbuatan dan perkataanmu menyatakan bahwa cara hidup mereka itu salah.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="EPH.5.12" />Karena hal-hal yang mereka lakukan secara gelap dan rahasia itu sangat memalukan, bahkan hanya membicarakannya pun sudah membuat malu.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="EPH.5.13" />Tetapi ketika perbuatan-perbuatan mereka yang gelap itu dinyatakan oleh terang, yakni ajaran benar dari Allah, maka tampaklah bahwa segala perbuatan mereka ternyata salah. Sebab semua perbuatan jahat menjadi kelihatan ketika disinari terang.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="EPH.5.14" />Seperti kata pepatah,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Bangunlah, hai kamu yang tidur.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Bangkitlah dari antara orang mati,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan Kristus akan bersinar atasmu.”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="EPH.5.15" />Jadi, berhati-hatilah dengan cara hidupmu masing-masing. Jangan hidup seperti orang bodoh, tetapi hiduplah seperti orang bijaksana.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="EPH.5.16" />Maksud saya, pakailah setiap kesempatan untuk melakukan yang baik, karena sekarang adalah zaman yang penuh kejahatan.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="EPH.5.17" />Oleh sebab itu janganlah hidup sembarangan, tetapi usahakanlah supaya kamu mengetahui apa yang TUHAN mau untuk kamu lakukan.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="EPH.5.18" />Janganlah kamu mabuk-mabukan, karena mabuk menjerumuskanmu ke dalam berbagai dosa. Sebaliknya hendaklah hidupmu dikuasai Roh Allah
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="19" bcv="EPH.5.19" />dengan selalu bernyanyi kepada TUHAN dalam hatimu,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dengan saling menguatkan lewat lagu-lagu pujian bagi Allah— baik lagu dari Kitab Mazmur, Firman Allah, maupun lagu rohani yang lain,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="20" bcv="EPH.5.20" />juga dengan mengucap syukur atas segala hal kepada Allah Bapa melalui Penguasa kita Kristus Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Wujud menghormati Kristus dalam hubungan dengan sesama
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="EPH.5.21" />Hendaklah kamu rendah hati dan bersedia menghormati kemauan satu sama lain. Dengan begitu kamu juga menghormati Kristus.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Dalam hubungan suami-istri
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="EPH.5.22" />Jika kamu seorang istri, hendaklah kamu menaati suamimu sama seperti menaati Tuhan Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="EPH.5.23" />Karena suami adalah kepala dari istri, sama seperti Kristus adalah kepala dari seluruh jemaat Allah. Sebagai tubuh Kristus, kita taat kepada Dia yang sudah menyelamatkan kita.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="EPH.5.24" />Jadi sebagaimana seluruh jemaat menaati kehendak Kristus, begitu jugalah istri menaati kemauan suaminya dalam segala hal.<f caller="+"><fr>5:24
</fr><fk>menaati … dalam segala hal
</fk><ft>Dalam nasihat ini, Paulus tidak bermaksud bahwa istri harus melakukan hal-hal yang bertentangan dengan Firman TUHAN kalau disuruh oleh suami. Kita tetap harus lebih taat kepada Allah daripada manusia.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="EPH.5.25" />Sebaliknya, jika kamu seorang suami, kasihilah istrimu sama seperti Kristus mengasihi kita jemaat Allah. Dia bahkan mempersembahkan diri-Nya sebagai kurban bagi kita,
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="EPH.5.26" />supaya kita disucikan dan menjadi milik-Nya yang istimewa. Kita juga disucikan melalui Firman Allah yang sudah Yesus ajarkan. Firman itu bagaikan air murni yang membersihkan kita.<f caller="+"><fr>5:26
</fr><fk>kiasan
</fk><ft>Kiasan ‘air’ di ayat ini merujuk pada adat pernikahan Yahudi, ketika pengantin perempuan dimandikan dengan air sebelum memakai baju pernikahan dan dibawa menghadap pengantin laki-laki. Kata ‘air’ dan ‘membersihkan’ juga dapat diartikan sebagai kiasan pembaptisan. Orang yang dibaptis bagaikan pengantin perempuan yang disucikan dan disahkan menjadi milik pengantin laki-laki, yaitu Kristus.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="EPH.5.27" />Untuk itulah Kristus mati bagi kita: Supaya kita sebagai kesatuan jemaat-Nya dikhususkan bagi diri-Nya sendiri, seperti seorang pengantin laki-laki mengambil seorang pengantin perempuan sebagai istrinya. Maksudnya, kita disucikan dan dimuliakan secara khusus untuk menetap bersama Kristus, tanpa dosa, tanpa kesalahan, dan tanpa noda apa pun.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="EPH.5.28" />Demikianlah setiap suami harus mengasihi istrinya sama seperti mengasihi tubuhnya sendiri. Karena mengasihi istri adalah sama seperti mengasihi dirimu sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="EPH.5.29" />Tidak ada orang yang pernah membenci tubuhnya sendiri. Setiap orang memberi makan tubuhnya serta merawatnya. Itulah yang selalu dilakukan Tuhan Yesus untuk jemaat-Nya,
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="EPH.5.30" />karena kita adalah anggota tubuh-Nya, ibarat daging dan tulang-Nya sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="31" bcv="EPH.5.31" />Hal itu sesuai dengan yang tertulis dalam Kitab Suci, “Dalam pernikahan, seorang laki-laki akan meninggalkan orangtuanya dan bersatu dengan istrinya, sehingga mereka berdua menjadi satu.”<x caller="+"><xo>5:31
</xo><xt>Kej. 2:24 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="32" bcv="EPH.5.32" />Ajaran yang baru saja saya tuliskan itu sangat dalam artinya. Tetapi arti yang mau saya tegaskan adalah tentang Kristus dan kesatuan seluruh jemaat-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="EPH.5.33" />Jadi inilah kesimpulannya: Setiap suami harus mengasihi istrinya sama seperti dia mengasihi dirinya sendiri, dan istri harus menghormati suaminya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="6" />
<s style="s1">Dalam hubungan anak dan orangtua
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="EPH.6.1" />Jika kamu adalah anak, taatilah orangtuamu. Karena pengikut Kristus sudah seharusnya melakukan hal itu.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="EPH.6.2" />Ingatlah perintah TUHAN yang mengatakan, “Hormatilah ayah ibumu.” Itulah perintah pertama yang disertai dengan janji Allah,
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="EPH.6.3" />yaitu “supaya kamu hidup sejahtera dan panjang umur di dunia ini.”<x caller="+"><xo>6:3
</xo><xt>Kel. 20:12; Ul. 5:16</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="EPH.6.4" />Dan jika kamu adalah ayah, janganlah membuat anak-anakmu sakit hati, tetapi besarkanlah mereka dengan didikan dan nasihat yang sesuai dengan ajaran TUHAN.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s style="s1">Dalam hubungan antara budak dan majikan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="EPH.6.5" />Jika kamu adalah budak,<f caller="+"><fr>6:5
</fr><fk>budak
</fk><ft>Budak adalah seseorang yang dijual kepada orang lain. Atas keputusan hakim, seseorang yang mempunyai utang sangat banyak bisa dijatuhi hukuman menjadi budak sebagai ganti utangnya. Seorang ayah yang sangat memerlukan dana juga bisa menjual anaknya menjadi budak. Negara yang menang dalam perang dapat menjual penduduk negeri yang mereka kalahkan untuk menjadi budak di negeri lain. Seorang budak harus bekerja bagi tuannya. Dia tidak mempunyai hak apa pun, tidak menerima gaji, dan tidak bisa keluar dari perbudakan. Kalau seorang budak kabur dan tertangkap, biasanya dia akan dihukum mati. Hidup budak berada dalam tangan tuannya. Kalau majikannya baik, jujur, dan kaya, maka keadaan hidup budaknya bisa cukup baik. Tetapi banyak majikan tidak seperti itu. Pada zaman Perjanjian Baru, ada juga beberapa macam perbudakan yang tidak sama dengan yang sekarang disebut ‘hamba’, ‘pelayan’, atau ‘pembantu’.</ft></f> hendaklah kamu menaati tuanmu yang di dunia ini dengan rasa takut dan penuh hormat. Lakukanlah itu dengan sungguh-sungguh, sama seperti kamu menaati Kristus.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="EPH.6.6" />Ikutilah kemauan mereka selalu, baik pada waktu mereka ada maupun tidak ada. Janganlah hanya berpura-pura kerja. Karena Majikanmu yang sesungguhnya adalah Kristus! Jadi hendaklah kamu melayani para majikan di dunia dengan sepenuh hati dan sesuai dengan kemauan Allah.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="EPH.6.7" />Kerjakanlah tugasmu dengan senang hati, karena sebenarnya yang sedang kamu layani adalah Tuhan Yesus, bukan manusia.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="EPH.6.8" />Ingatlah bahwa Tuhan akan memberikan upah kepada setiap orang yang melakukan kebaikan, baik orang yang hidup sebagai budak maupun yang bukan budak.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="EPH.6.9" />Sebaliknya, jika kamu adalah majikan, bersikaplah yang baik terhadap budak-budakmu. Jangan pernah mengancam mereka.<f caller="+"><fr>6:9
</fr><fk>mengancam mereka
</fk><ft>Nasihat Paulus ini bukan berarti agama Kristen mengizinkan perbudakan, tetapi untuk menyikapi keadaan ketika perbudakan diizinkan oleh negara yang berkuasa zaman itu. Saat itu, banyak orang dari berbagai status sosial, termasuk budak dan majikannya, sudah menjadi pengikut Kristus. Paulus mendorong majikan untuk memperlakukan budak mereka sebagai sesama manusia. Majikan tidak boleh menekan budak dengan paksaan ataupun kekerasan.</ft></f> Ingatlah bahwa kamu dan mereka mempunyai Penguasa yang sama di surga, yang menghakimi setiap orang dengan tidak pandang muka.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pakailah seluruh perlengkapan perang yang diberikan Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="EPH.6.10" />Saudara-saudariku, sebagai pesan terakhir, hendaklah kamu semua menjadi kuat, karena kamu sudah bersatu dengan Tuhan Yesus dan terus berharap penuh pada kuasa-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="EPH.6.11" />Sama seperti seorang tentara memakai perlengkapan perangnya, kamu pun harus memakai semua perlengkapan perang yang Allah berikan. Dengan begitu kamu bisa menolak tipuan iblis.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="EPH.6.12" />Karena peperangan kita bukan melawan orang-orang di bumi ini, melainkan roh-roh jahat dan semua kuasa yang memerintah roh-roh jahat itu. Merekalah yang sekarang menguasai dunia yang gelap ini dari langit di atas.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="EPH.6.13" />Itu sebabnya kamu perlu memakai semua alat perang dari Allah, supaya ketika musuh datang menyerangmu, kamu bisa melawannya dan tetap bertahan sampai perang berakhir.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="EPH.6.14" />Jadi, berdirilah teguh.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Peganglah ajaran yang benar dari Allah. Karena ajaran benar itu seperti ikat pinggang yang akan membuat kamu siap bertindak.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Percayalah bahwa kamu sudah dibenarkan Allah oleh karena Kristus. Dengan keyakinan itu kamu ibarat mengenakan baju besi yang akan melindungimu dari serangan musuh.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="15" bcv="EPH.6.15" />Teruslah berpegang pada Kabar Baik tentang Kristus. Kabar Baik itu menolongmu supaya merasa tenang dalam perlindungan Allah. Tetaplah berpegang pada Kabar Baik itu sama seperti seorang tentara selalu memakai sepatu yang kuat, supaya kamu tetap berdiri teguh dalam peperangan.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="16" bcv="EPH.6.16" />Selain itu, teruslah yakin dan percaya kepada Tuhan Yesus. Karena keyakinan itu seperti perisai yang melindungi kamu dari semua anak panah berapi yang ditembakkan iblis kepada kita.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="17" bcv="EPH.6.17" />Sadarilah bahwa Allah sudah menyelamatkan kamu, karena kesadaran itu ibarat topi perang bagimu.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Dan peganglah semua perkataan Allah seperti memegang pedang, karena perkataan-Nya mempunyai kekuatan dari Roh Kudus.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="18" bcv="EPH.6.18" />Dalam segala keadaan berdoalah selalu. Dan untuk semua hal yang kamu perlukan, berharaplah sepenuhnya kepada Roh Kudus. Hendaklah kamu terus waspada terhadap ancaman musuh dan berdoa setiap waktu. Jangan menyerah! Berdoalah terus-menerus untuk semua umat Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="EPH.6.19" />Saya berharap kalian juga mendoakan saya. Mintalah TUHAN memberikan hikmat kepada saya sehingga saya berbicara dengan berani waktu menyampaikan Kabar Baik yang dulu dirahasiakan itu.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="EPH.6.20" />Karena saya adalah utusan Allah untuk memberitakan tentang kerajaan-Nya, walaupun saat ini saya dipenjarakan dan diikat dengan rantai besi. Jadi berdoalah supaya saya menyampaikan Kabar Baik dari Allah dengan berani, sebab memang itulah tugas saya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Salam terakhir
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="21-22" bcv="EPH.6.21" />Tikikus, saudara kita yang saya kasihi, membawakan surat ini kepada kalian. Sebagai saudara kita dalam persatuan dengan Tuhan Yesus, dia melayani Tuhan dengan sangat setia. Saya juga mengutus dia untuk menyampaikan berita tentang keadaan dan pelayanan saya, supaya kalian bisa mengetahui situasi kami dan supaya dia menguatkan hati kalian.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="EPH.6.23" />Saudara-saudari, saya berdoa supaya Allah Bapa dan Penguasa kita Kristus Yesus selalu menguatkan keyakinanmu kepada-Nya, membuatmu terus saling mengasihi, dan menjagamu agar hidupmu tenang dalam perlindungan-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="EPH.6.24" />Kepada semua yang mengasihi Penguasa kita Kristus Yesus dengan kasih yang tidak pernah padam: Doa saya, kiranya Allah selalu berbaik hati kepadamu. Amin.<ve />
</p>
</book>
<book id="PHP"><id id="PHP">- Terjemahan Sederhana Indonesia NT -Indonesia 2014 (Web 2014)
</id><h>Filipi
</h><toc level="1">Surat Paulus kepada Jemaat Filipi
</toc><toc level="2">Filipi
</toc><toc level="3">Flp.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">Surat Paulus kepada Jemaat Filipi
</p>

<c id="1" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="PHP.1.1" />Kepada seluruh umat Allah di kota Filipi, yaitu kalian semua yang sudah disucikan Allah karena bersatu dengan Kristus Yesus, beserta para pemimpin dan pengerja jemaat.
</p>
<p style="p">Salam sejahtera dari saya, Paulus, dan dari Timotius, hamba-hamba Kristus Yesus.<x caller="+"><xo>1:1
</xo><xt>Rm. 1:1 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="PHP.1.2" />Kiranya kalian semua senantiasa hidup tenang dan menikmati kebaikan dari Allah Bapa dan Kristus Yesus Penguasa kita.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Doa Paulus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="PHP.1.3" />Setiap kali mengingat kalian, saya selalu bersyukur kepada Allah kita.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="PHP.1.4" />Dengan sukacita saya selalu berdoa untuk kalian semua,
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="PHP.1.5" />karena saya ingat betapa baiknya kalian bekerja sama dengan saya dalam pemberitaan Kabar Baik tentang Kristus, sejak kalian mulai percaya pada Kabar itu sampai sekarang.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="PHP.1.6" />Dan saya yakin bahwa Allah, yang sudah memulai pekerjaan rohani yang indah ini dalam diri kalian, akan meneruskannya sampai menjadi sempurna pada hari Kristus Yesus datang kembali.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="PHP.1.7" />Sudah selayaknya saya berpikir seperti itu tentang kalian, sebab kalian semua ada dalam hati saya. Itu karena kalian sudah menjadi teman sekerja saya— baik selama saya dipenjara maupun sebelumnya— dalam melaksanakan tugas yang Allah berikan oleh kebaikan hati-Nya. Kalian selalu turut membela ajaran Kabar Baik serta membuktikan kebenaran Kabar itu.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="PHP.1.8" />Allah sendiri tahu bahwa saya benar-benar merindukan kalian semua dengan kasih dari Kristus Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="PHP.1.9" />Jadi saya mendoakan kalian,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">“Ya Allah, buatlah jemaat-Mu di Filipi semakin mengasihi secara berlimpah-limpah, dan lengkapkanlah kasih mereka dengan kebijaksanaan dan pengertian yang benar,
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="PHP.1.10" />sehingga mereka mengetahui jalan mana yang terbaik, dan hidup mereka menjadi sungguh-sungguh sempurna dan bersih dari segala kesalahan pada hari kedatangan Kristus kembali.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="PHP.1.11" />Saya juga berdoa kiranya hidup mereka benar di mata-Mu, ya Allah, dan menghasilkan banyak hal baik, yaitu perbuatan yang dikerjakan melalui kuasa Kristus Yesus untuk kemuliaan dan pujian bagi-Mu.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Penderitaan Paulus membuat Kabar Baik semakin tersebar
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="PHP.1.12" />Saudara-saudari, saya mau kalian tahu bahwa melalui semua masalah dan penderitaan yang sedang saya alami, Kabar Baik tentang Kristus semakin tersebar,
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="PHP.1.13" />sehingga semua orang di sini— khususnya para pengawal istana Romawi— sudah mengetahui dengan jelas bahwa saya dipenjarakan karena menjadi pengikut Kristus.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="PHP.1.14" />Dan karena saya dipenjarakan, sebagian besar saudara-saudari kita yang percaya kepada Tuhan Yesus semakin berani memberitakan Kabar Baik tentang Dia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15-17" bcv="PHP.1.15" />Memang ada beberapa orang yang memberitakan tentang Kristus karena iri kepada saya, atau karena mereka ingin menjadi lebih terkenal daripada saya. Mereka melakukannya demi kepentingan pribadi dan bukan dengan tulus ikhlas. Mereka pikir, “Biar Paulus lebih susah lagi ketika dia mendengar bahwa saya di sini mempunyai pengikut lebih banyak daripada dia.” Namun, kebanyakan saudara-saudari seiman memberitakan Kabar Baik karena sungguh-sungguh ingin menyenangkan hati Tuhan Yesus. Mereka melakukannya karena mengasihi saya dan menyadari bahwa saya dipenjarakan sesuai dengan kehendak Allah, yaitu karena saya berjuang mempertahankan Kabar Baik tentang Kristus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="PHP.1.18" />Apa pun tujuan mereka, itu bukan masalah bagi saya. Yang penting berita tentang Kristus tersebar luas, baik dilakukan dengan alasan yang tulus maupun tidak. Jadi saya tetap bersukacita. Ya, saya akan terus bersukacita!
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="PHP.1.19" />Karena melalui doa-doa kalian dan pertolongan dari Roh Kristus Yesus, saya yakin bahwa pada akhirnya saya akan dibebaskan.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Tujuan hidup Paulus hanya untuk memuliakan Kristus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="PHP.1.20" />Saya sungguh-sungguh berharap supaya saya tidak gagal dalam melaksanakan tugas saya ini dan tidak menjadi malu di hadapan Tuhan. Saya hanya ingin dapat terus bersaksi dengan penuh keberanian seperti biasanya. Dengan begitu, Kristus selalu dimuliakan melalui apa pun yang terjadi atas diri saya, baik kehidupan maupun kematian saya.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="PHP.1.21" />Karena bagi saya, hidup ini hanyalah untuk memuliakan Kristus! Dan kalau saya mati, itu membawa keuntungan bagi saya.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="PHP.1.22" />Tetapi selama masih hidup di dunia ini, saya terus meningkatkan pekerjaan bagi Kristus. Jadi, seandainya harus memilih, saya tidak tahu apakah saya lebih senang hidup atau segera mati.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="PHP.1.23" />Keduanya memang pilihan yang sangat sulit! Secara pribadi saya ingin meninggalkan tubuh ini dan tinggal bersama Kristus. Itu jauh lebih baik bagi saya!
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="PHP.1.24" />Tetapi mengingat kalian masih memerlukan saya, maka saya mau hidup lebih lama di dunia ini.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="PHP.1.25" />Karena keyakinan itulah saya percaya Tuhan masih akan mengizinkan saya hidup dan tinggal bersama kalian. Dengan begitu saya dapat menolong kalian untuk semakin bertumbuh dan bersukacita karena keyakinan kita kepada Kristus,
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="PHP.1.26" />sehingga pada waktu saya datang kembali kepada kalian, tentu kalian akan sangat gembira dan bersyukur kepada Kristus Yesus!
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Bersatulah dan terus hidup sebagai warga kerajaan surga
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="PHP.1.27" />Tetapi apa pun yang terjadi pada saya, yang terpenting adalah kalian tetap hidup sesuai Kabar Baik tentang Kristus, yaitu dengan cara yang pantas bagi warga kerajaan Allah. Dengan demikian saya akan tahu bahwa kalian sehati sepikiran dan terus bertahan serta berjuang demi keyakinan kita kepada Kabar Baik, entah saya bisa datang dan melihatnya langsung, ataupun hanya mendengar berita tentang kalian dari penjara ini.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="PHP.1.28" />Janganlah takut kepada orang-orang yang menentang kalian. Perlawanan mereka adalah bukti bahwa mereka akan dibinasakan Allah, sedangkan kita akan diselamatkan.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="PHP.1.29" />Karena kebaikan hati Allah, Dia memilih kalian bukan hanya untuk percaya kepada Kristus, tetapi juga untuk menderita demi kemuliaan-Nya!
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="PHP.1.30" />Penderitaan yang sedang kalian rasakan itu sama seperti penderitaan yang saya alami, sebagaimana sudah pernah kalian saksikan, dan kalian sendiri juga mendengar bahwa saya masih menderita sampai sekarang.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="2" />
<s style="s1">Bersatulah dan saling memperhatikan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="PHP.2.1" />Oleh karena semuanya itu, Saudara-saudariku, pikirkanlah hal-hal yang kita alami bersama karena kita bersatu dengan Kristus! Dia selalu menguatkan dan menghibur kita, karena Dia mengasihi kita. Dan kita menikmati persaudaraan karena Roh Kudus tinggal dalam diri kita masing-masing. Itulah sebabnya kita saling memperhatikan dan saling mengasihi. Berdasarkan semua hal itu,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="PHP.2.2" />saya mendorong kalian untuk selalu hidup rukun dan sehati, saling mengasihi, serta bekerja sama dengan kompak. Dengan begitu kamu semua akan membuat saya semakin bersukacita.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="PHP.2.3" />Apa pun yang kamu lakukan, janganlah mementingkan kepentinganmu sendiri atau menonjolkan diri. Utamakanlah kepentingan setiap saudara seiman lebih daripada kepentinganmu sendiri, dan tetaplah rendah hati.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="PHP.2.4" />Janganlah kamu hanya sibuk memikirkan keperluanmu sendiri, tetapi pikirkanlah juga keperluan orang lain.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="PHP.2.5" />Jadi hendaklah kamu mengikuti sikap Kristus Yesus!
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="PHP.2.6" />Biarpun Yesus mempunyai semua sifat Allah,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia tidak pernah menganggap kedudukan-Nya sebagai Allah
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">adalah sesuatu yang harus dipertahankan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="PHP.2.7" />Tetapi Dia merendahkan diri dan meninggalkan semuanya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">lalu mengambil kedudukan paling hina seperti budak yang melayani kita,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan datang ke dunia ini sebagai manusia biasa.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="PHP.2.8" />Dalam keadaan sebagai manusia,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Yesus lebih lagi merendahkan diri-Nya untuk taat pada kehendak Allah,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">hingga Dia menyerahkan tubuh-Nya sampai mati,
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">bahkan sampai mati disalibkan.
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="PHP.2.9" />Oleh karena itulah Allah sudah mengangkat Dia ke tempat yang paling terhormat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan meninggikan Yesus di atas segala penguasa yang lain.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="PHP.2.10" />Allah melakukannya supaya setiap orang—
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">baik yang ada di surga, di bumi, maupun di dalam Syeol— akan berlutut menyembah Yesus,
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="PHP.2.11" />dan setiap orang akan mengaku bahwa Kristus Yesus adalah Penguasa mereka.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dengan demikian Allah Bapa juga turut dimuliakan.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Jadilah umat yang dikehendaki Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="PHP.2.12" />Karena itu Saudara-saudari yang saya kasihi, sebagaimana kalian selalu taat kepada saya, sekarang saya mendorong kalian untuk berusaha hidup dengan cara yang pantas bagi orang yang sudah diselamatkan oleh Allah, dengan takut dan hormat kepada-Nya. Jangan lakukan itu hanya ketika saya ada bersama kalian, tetapi lebih baik lagi kalau kalian melakukannya pada waktu saya tidak ada.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="PHP.2.13" />Karena Allahlah yang memberikan keinginan bahkan kemampuan kepada kita masing-masing untuk melakukan hal-hal yang menyenangkan hati-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="PHP.2.14" />Lakukanlah segala sesuatu tanpa bersungut-sungut dan tanpa bertengkar.
<ve />
<v id="15-16" bcv="PHP.2.15" />Dengan begitu kalian layak disebut anak-anak Allah, karena cara hidup kalian bersih dan tidak bernoda oleh segala perbuatan jahat, walaupun kalian berada di antara orang-orang yang sesat dan berhati busuk. Dan hendaklah kalian terus berpegang pada ajaran yang memberi hidup, sehingga kalian menjadi teladan baik di antara mereka seperti cahaya bintang-bintang yang memberi terang pada dunia yang gelap. Dengan demikian, saya akan sangat bersukacita waktu Kristus datang kembali, karena terbuktilah bahwa usaha dan perjuangan saya tidak sia-sia.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="PHP.2.17" />Kamu semua percaya penuh kepada-Nya sehingga kamu mengurbankan hidupmu untuk melayani Allah. Jadi sekalipun saya harus memberikan darah saya sendiri bersama kurban kalian— maksudnya kalau saya juga dibunuh karena terus berjuang mempertahankan keyakinan kita tentang Kristus<f caller="+"><fr>2:17
</fr><fk>memberikan darah saya sendiri …
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: mencurahkan air anggur sebagai persembahan. Sesuai hukum Taurat, persembahan binatang hampir selalu dilengkapi dengan tepung terigu yang dicampur minyak zaitun dan kira-kira dua liter air anggur. Semuanya itu dicurahkan sedikit demi sedikit sampai habis ke atas daging kurban yang sedang dibakar di mezbah (Kel. 29:38-41; Bil. 15:1-12). Maksud perkataan Paulus ini bukanlah bahwa darahnya benar-benar menjadi persembahan. Tetapi dengan kiasan tersebut Paulus menggambarkan bahwa dia rela dibunuh dengan cara yang mengerikan demi kepentingan mereka, yaitu mempertahankan Kabar Baik yang sudah mereka percayai. Bandingkan 2Tim. 4:6.</ft></f>— saya tetap senang! Dan saya mau supaya kalian turut merasakan sukacita itu bersama saya.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="PHP.2.18" />Ya, biarlah kalian ikut bergembira dan bersukacita bersama saya!
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Berita tentang Timotius dan Epafroditus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="PHP.2.19" />Saya berharap Tuhan Yesus segera membuka jalan agar saya bisa mengutus Timotius kepada kalian. Saya akan sangat bersukacita pada waktu dia kembali dengan membawa berita tentang kalian.
<ve />
<v id="20-21" bcv="PHP.2.20" />Tidak ada teman sekerja saya yang seperti Timotius, karena orang-orang lain lebih memikirkan kepentingan diri mereka sendiri dan kurang memperhatikan pelayanan bagi Kristus Yesus. Tetapi Timotius sehati dengan saya dan sungguh-sungguh memikirkan keperluan kalian.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="PHP.2.22" />Kalian pun tahu sikap Timotius. Dia sudah melayani pemberitaan Kabar Baik bersama saya seperti seorang anak membantu ayahnya.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="PHP.2.23" />Karena itu saya berharap bisa segera mengutus Timotius kepada kalian sesudah saya tahu bagaimana keputusan hukum untuk kasus saya.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="PHP.2.24" />Dan saya yakin Tuhan akan menolong saya, supaya saya sendiri pun segera datang kepada kalian.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="PHP.2.25" />Namun saya merasa perlu mengutus Epafroditus kembali kepada kalian. Dia adalah saudara seiman saya yang baik, yang sudah menjadi teman sekerja dan seperjuangan dalam melayani pekerjaan Tuhan. Memang dulu kalian mengutus dia untuk mengurus keperluan saya di penjara ini.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="PHP.2.26" />Tetapi saya mengutus dia kembali karena dia sendiri rindu bertemu lagi dengan kalian semua. Dia merasa sedih karena tahu bahwa kalian sudah mendengar bahwa dia sakit keras.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="PHP.2.27" />Benar, dia pernah sakit parah dan hampir mati, tetapi Allah berbelas kasihan kepadanya dan menolong dia. Dengan belas kasih-Nya itu, bukan hanya Epafroditus yang tertolong, tetapi juga saya. Karena dengan kesembuhan Epafroditus, saya tidak menjadi semakin sedih.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="PHP.2.28" />Itulah sebabnya saya senang bisa mengutus dia kembali kepada kalian. Dengan begitu kalian akan gembira melihat dia, dan saya tidak perlu kuatir lagi tentang kesehatannya.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="PHP.2.29" />Jadi sambutlah dia dengan penuh sukacita sebagai saudara yang juga sudah bersatu dengan Tuhan Yesus. Dan hormatilah orang-orang seperti dia,
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="PHP.2.30" />karena dia hampir mati dalam melayani pekerjaan Kristus. Dia rela membahayakan nyawanya saat memenuhi tugas yang kalian berikan, yaitu mengurus keperluan saya selama dipenjarakan di sini.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="3" />
<s style="s1">Mengenal Kristus jauh lebih berarti daripada apa pun
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="PHP.3.1" />Selanjutnya, Saudara-saudari yang saya kasihi, bersukacitalah karena kamu sudah bersatu dengan Tuhan Yesus! Saya tidak bosan-bosan mengulangi nasihat yang sudah saya tuliskan sebelumnya. Bahkan saya menegaskan hal bersukacita ini supaya kamu terjaga secara rohani.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="PHP.3.2" />Hati-hatilah terhadap guru-guru palsu! Mereka sesat dan berbahaya seperti anjing liar! Menurut mereka adat sunat Yahudi wajib untuk setiap laki-laki. Tetapi sebenarnya ajaran mereka salah. Mereka itu penjahat yang hanya ingin mencacatkan alat kelaminmu!
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="PHP.3.3" />Kita sudah menerima sunat yang sejati di mata Allah, yaitu sunat hati!<x caller="+"><xo>3:3
</xo><xt>Kol. 2:11 CK</xt></x> Buktinya kita menyembah Allah melalui Roh-Nya dan kita hanya membanggakan keselamatan pemberian Kristus Yesus. Kita tidak bergantung pada ritual sunat ataupun peraturan-peraturan jasmani yang lain.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="PHP.3.4" />Kalau guru-guru palsu itu merasa bahwa mereka sudah benar di mata Allah karena hal-hal jasmani seperti itu, atau karena status mereka dalam agama Yahudi, maka saya lebih pantas lagi berbangga atas hal semacam itu!
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="PHP.3.5" />Saya disunat waktu berumur seminggu. Saya keturunan Israel dari suku Benyamin. Saya orang Ibrani murni, karena orangtua saya keduanya Ibrani. Saya juga anggota kelompok Farisi, sehingga jelas bahwa saya sangat menaati semua hukum Taurat.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="PHP.3.6" />Saya pun begitu semangat berjuang mempertahankan agama Yahudi sehingga pernah menganiaya orang-orang yang percaya kepada Yesus. Pada waktu itu semua orang Yahudi bersaksi bahwa saya hidup benar dan tanpa noda menurut hukum Taurat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="PHP.3.7" />Memang dulu saya bangga dan merasa beruntung karena semuanya itu. Tetapi sekarang saya menganggap semua hal itu tidak berguna, karena sekarang saya hanya berbangga atas apa yang sudah Kristus kerjakan!
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="PHP.3.8" />Bukan hanya itu! Saya bahkan menganggap segala sesuatu tidak ada artinya bila dibandingkan dengan apa yang saya miliki sekarang, yaitu mengenal Penguasa kita Kristus Yesus! Karena Kristus, semua yang dulu saya banggakan sekarang saya anggap tidak ada artinya dan sama saja dengan sampah. Mengenal Kristus jauh lebih berarti!
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="PHP.3.9" />Jadi saya hanya ingin terus bersatu dengan Dia. Saya sudah dibenarkan di hadapan Allah bukan dari hasil usaha saya dalam menaati hukum Taurat, tetapi hanya karena apa yang Kristus kerjakan! Ya, saya percaya penuh pada Kristus, dan hanya dengan keyakinan itulah saya dibenarkan di hadapan Allah.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="PHP.3.10" />Maka sekarang, yang saya inginkan hanyalah mengenal Kristus dan mengalami kuasa yang menghidupkan Dia dari kematian. Saya mau ikut menderita dalam melayani Kristus, sama seperti Dia sendiri sudah menderita. Bahkan sampai mati seperti Dia pun saya rela!
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="PHP.3.11" />Dengan begitu saya sangat berharap supaya saya sendiri pantas ikut dihidupkan kembali dari kematian.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="PHP.3.12" />Namun saya tidak bermaksud mengatakan bahwa saya sudah berhasil mencapai tujuan itu! Saya belum sempurna. Tetapi saya terus berusaha untuk mencapai tujuan tersebut, karena itulah yang sudah direncanakan oleh Kristus Yesus untuk saya sebelum Dia memanggil saya menjadi milik-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="PHP.3.13" />Saudara-saudari, saya tahu bahwa saya belum mencapai tujuan itu, tetapi mata saya hanya tertuju untuk mencapai sasaran ini saja: Saya melupakan semua hal yang sudah berlalu dan berusaha sekuat tenaga untuk mencapai yang ada di depan saya.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="PHP.3.14" />Sama seperti mengikuti lomba lari, mata saya tetap tertuju kepada sasaran, yaitu hadiah kemenangan yang sudah disiapkan bagi saya di surga! Dan memang kita yang bersatu dengan Kristus Yesus sudah dipanggil Allah untuk mencapai sasaran surgawi itu.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="PHP.3.15" />Maka hendaklah kita semua yang sudah menjadi dewasa secara rohani mempunyai tujuan dan sasaran seperti itu. Kalau ada di antara kalian yang tidak setuju dengan ajaran ini, saya berdoa supaya Allah memberikan pengertian yang benar kepada kalian masing-masing.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="PHP.3.16" />Yang penting, kita tidak mundur dari tingkat kedewasaan rohani yang sudah kita capai. Mari kita tetap maju secara teratur dengan pengertian yang sama.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="PHP.3.17" />Jadi Saudara-saudari, biarlah kalian semua mengikuti teladan saya. Perhatikanlah dan contohlah setiap orang yang hidup sesuai teladan kami.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="PHP.3.18" />Saya berkata begitu karena ada hal yang sangat menyedihkan hati saya: Seperti yang sudah pernah saya katakan berulang kali kepada kalian, sekali lagi saya ingatkan bahwa sekarang ada banyak orang yang mengaku sebagai pengikut Kristus, tetapi hidup mereka bertolak belakang dengan harga penebusan yang sudah dibayar Kristus di kayu salib-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="PHP.3.19" />Cara hidup seperti itu hanya akan berakhir pada kebinasaan. Mereka memikirkan hal-hal duniawi dan tidak melayani Allah. Hidup mereka hanya untuk memuaskan keinginan diri sendiri. Mereka melakukan segala macam hal yang memalukan, bahkan merasa bangga atas semuanya itu.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="PHP.3.20" />Tetapi kita sudah menjadi warga kerajaan surga! Dan kita sangat merindukan saatnya Penguasa dan Penyelamat kita Kristus Yesus datang kembali dari sana.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="PHP.3.21" />Kelak, dengan kuasa-Nya yang luar biasa, Dia akan mengubah tubuh kita yang hina ini menjadi serupa dengan tubuh-Nya yang mulia. Kuasa-Nya yang luar biasa itulah yang terus Dia gunakan untuk menaklukkan segala sesuatu di bawah pemerintahan-Nya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="4" />
<s style="s1">Nasihat terakhir
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="PHP.4.1" />Oleh karena itu, Saudara-saudari yang saya kasihi dan saya rindukan, saya minta supaya kamu masing-masing tetap bertahan dalam persatuanmu dengan Tuhan Yesus! Berdirilah teguh, karena kalianlah sukacita dan kebanggaan saya, yaitu hasil dari pelayanan saya!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="PHP.4.2" />Kepada saudari kita Eyodia dan Sintike, saya mohon agar kalian sehati sepikir, karena kalian sudah bersatu dengan Tuhan.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="PHP.4.3" />Dan kepada teman sekerja saya yang setia, yaitu pemimpin jemaat,<f caller="+"><fr>4:3
</fr><fk>teman sekerja …
</fk><ft>Kata yang diterjemahkan sebagai ‘teman sekerja’ di sini juga pernah ditafsirkan sebagai nama orang, yaitu Sizigus. Kata itu berbentuk tunggal, dan kemungkinan besar yang dimaksud Paulus adalah seorang pemimpin jemaat.</ft></f> saya minta supaya kamu menolong kedua saudari kita itu. Karena saya ingat bagaimana mereka berdua melayani dan berjuang bersama saya, Klemens, serta saudara-saudari yang lain dalam pemberitaan Kabar Baik. Nama-nama mereka pasti ada dalam Kitab Kehidupan!<f caller="+"><fr>4:3
</fr><fk>Kitab Kehidupan
</fk><ft>Istilah ini merujuk pada kitab Allah yang berisi semua nama orang yang sudah Dia pilih untuk masuk dalam kehidupan yang kekal (Why. 3:5; 21:27). Berdasarkan cara Paulus mengatakan ‘Nama-nama mereka pasti ada dalam Kitab Kehidupan’, kemungkinan besar beberapa dari antara mereka, khususnya Klemens, sudah meninggal dunia.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="PHP.4.4" />Bersukacitalah selalu karena kalian sudah bersatu dengan Tuhan! Ya, saya ulangi: Teruslah bersukacita!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="PHP.4.5" />Biarlah cara hidupmu masing-masing menunjukkan bahwa kamu selalu lemah lembut. Tuhan Yesus akan segera datang!
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="PHP.4.6" />Janganlah kuatir tentang apa pun, tetapi berdoalah untuk segala sesuatu. Sampaikanlah permohonanmu kepada Allah dalam doa dan jangan lupa bersyukur.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="PHP.4.7" />Dengan demikian, ketenangan dalam perlindungan Allah yang kita terima karena bersatu dengan Kristus Yesus akan menjadi seperti pengawal yang selalu menjaga hati dan pikiranmu. Ketenangan yang diberikan Allah itu lebih dari segala yang dapat dimengerti manusia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="PHP.4.8" />Akhirnya Saudara-saudari, isilah pikiranmu kepada ajaran-ajaran yang benar dan apa pun yang mulia, yaitu semua yang baik, yang memimpin kepada hidup yang benar dan terhormat, serta hal-hal yang murni, indah, dan terpuji.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="PHP.4.9" />Juga lakukanlah semua ajaran yang sudah kamu terima dari saya, baik melalui perkataan maupun perbuatan. Dengan demikian, Allah yang adalah sumber ketenangan hati kita akan menyertai kamu.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Ucapan terima kasih Paulus kepada jemaat di Filipi
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="PHP.4.10" />Tuhan memberikan sukacita yang luar biasa kepada saya karena ternyata kalian masih mengingat saya yang dipenjarakan di sini, dengan mengirimkan bantuan lagi. Memang kalian selalu peduli pada keadaan saya, tetapi biasanya kalian tidak punya kesempatan untuk membantu.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="PHP.4.11" />Saya mengatakan itu bukan karena saya masih merasa kekurangan, sebab saya sudah terlatih untuk merasa cukup dalam segala keadaan.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="PHP.4.12" />Jadi saya tahu bagaimana bisa berbahagia, baik ketika hidup dalam kekurangan maupun dalam kelebihan. Karena saya sudah menemukan rahasia untuk dapat merasa puas dalam segala keadaan, baik kenyang maupun lapar, baik kaya maupun miskin.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="PHP.4.13" />Saya bisa menghadapi segala keadaan karena Kristus selalu memberi kekuatan kepada saya!
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="PHP.4.14" />Walaupun begitu, saya senang dan berterima kasih atas bantuan kalian dalam kesusahan yang saya alami sekarang ini.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="PHP.4.15" />Memang kalian tahu bahwa waktu pertama kali saya meninggalkan kalian di Makedonia untuk memberitakan Kabar Baik di tempat lain, tidak ada jemaat lain yang terlibat penuh— maksudnya yang sungguh-sungguh menjadi sahabat sekerja saya dan yang menerima berkat juga karena berulang kali mendukung saya dengan dana. Hanya kalianlah yang mendukung seperti itu.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="PHP.4.16" />Dan ketika saya melayani di Tesalonika, kalian sudah mengirimkan bantuan beberapa kali untuk mencukupi kebutuhan saya.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="PHP.4.17" />Saya berkata begitu bukan untuk meminta bantuan lagi dari kalian! Tetapi saya mau supaya kamu semua diberkati secara berlimpah-limpah sebab kamu menabung harta di surga.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="PHP.4.18" />Semua keperluan saya sudah terpenuhi, bahkan berlebih, karena Epafroditus sudah mengantarkan bantuan kalian kepada saya. Bagi Allah, pemberian kalian itu merupakan suatu persembahan yang harum. Dia sudah menerima persembahan itu dan berkenan atasnya.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="PHP.4.19" />Allah yang saya layani akan membalasnya dengan mencukupi segala kebutuhanmu juga, karena Dia akan melimpahkan segala kekayaan rohani dari surga-Nya yang mulia kepada kita yang bersatu dengan Kristus Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="PHP.4.20" />Kemuliaan bagi Allah dan Bapa kita untuk selama-lamanya! Amin!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21-22" bcv="PHP.4.21" />Sampaikanlah salam saya kepada saudara-saudari di sana, yakni semua orang yang sudah disucikan Allah karena bersatu dengan Kristus Yesus. Kalian juga mendapat salam dari saudara-saudari seiman yang bersama saya di sini, khususnya yang bertugas di istana raja Romawi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="PHP.4.23" />Akhir kata, saya berdoa kiranya Penguasa kita Kristus Yesus selalu berbaik hati kepada kalian masing-masing dan menyertaimu. Amin.<ve />
</p>
</book>
<book id="COL"><id id="COL">- Terjemahan Sederhana Indonesia NT -Indonesia 2014 (Web 2014)
</id><h>Kolose
</h><toc level="1">Surat Paulus kepada jemaat di Kolose
</toc><toc level="2">Kolose
</toc><toc level="3">Kol.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">Surat Paulus kepada jemaat di Kolose
</p>

<c id="1" />
<p style="p"><v id="1-2" bcv="COL.1.1" />Kepada saudara-saudari seiman saya, umat Allah di Kolose, yaitu kalian yang sudah disucikan Allah karena percaya penuh kepada Kristus Yesus dan bersatu dengan-Nya.
</p>
<p style="p">Salam sejahtera dari saya, Paulus, yang menjadi rasul Kristus Yesus karena kehendak Allah, dan dari saudara kita Timotius.
</p>
<p style="p">Kiranya kalian semua senantiasa hidup tenang dan menikmati kebaikan dari Allah Bapa dan Kristus Yesus Penguasa kita.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Paulus bersyukur atas saudara-saudari seiman di Kolose
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="COL.1.3" />Setiap kali kami mendoakan kalian, kami sangat bersyukur kepada Allah, Bapa dari Penguasa kita Kristus Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="COL.1.4" />Kami bersyukur karena mendengar bahwa kalian terus percaya penuh kepada Kristus Yesus dan sangat mengasihi semua umat Allah.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="COL.1.5" />Kalian tetap percaya dan saling mengasihi karena yakin bahwa kita pasti akan menerima berkat yang sudah Allah sediakan bagi kita di surga. Kalian sudah belajar tentang itu dalam Kabar Baik tentang Yesus, yaitu ajaran benar
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="COL.1.6" />yang sudah disampaikan kepada kalian. Ajaran itu seperti bibit yang tertanam di tanah yang subur. Dari Kabar Baik itu kita mengetahui dengan benar bahwa Allah sangat berbaik hati kepada kita. Kabar Baik itu juga sedang disampaikan ke semua daerah di dunia. Dan seperti yang terjadi di antara kalian, semakin banyak orang menjadi percaya dan cara hidup mereka diubahkan.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="COL.1.7" />Yang mengajarkan berita itu kepada kalian adalah Epafras, sahabat kami dalam pelayanan Kristus. Dengan setia dia bekerja sebagai wakil kami di daerah kalian.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="COL.1.8" />Sewaktu Epafras tiba di sini, dia menyampaikan kepada kami bahwa kalian sangat mengasihi kami dan semua umat Allah dengan kasih dari Roh Kudus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="COL.1.9" />Karena itu, sejak mendengar tentang kalian, kami tidak berhenti mendoakan kalian,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">“Ya Allah, kami mohon agar setiap umat-Mu di Kolose menjadi orang yang bijaksana, agar melalui Roh-Mu mereka mengerti cara hidup yang sesuai dengan kemauan-Mu,
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="COL.1.10" />supaya mereka selalu hidup sebagai milik Tuhan Yesus dan melakukan perbuatan yang berkenan kepada-Nya. Jadikanlah mereka seperti tanaman subur yang bertumbuh semakin mengenal Engkau dan senantiasa menghasilkan segala hal yang baik.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="COL.1.11" />Kami juga berdoa agar Engkau menguatkan mereka dengan kuasa-Mu yang sangat luar biasa, sehingga mereka pantang menyerah dan tidak putus asa waktu mengalami kesusahan. Kami berdoa supaya dalam keadaan apa pun mereka terus bersukacita
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="COL.1.12" />dan bersyukur kepada-Mu, ya Allah Bapa. Sebab Engkau sudah mengangkat kami sebagai milik-Mu sendiri, sehingga kami berhak tinggal selama-lamanya dalam terang-Mu yang mulia, dan menerima semua yang Engkau janjikan kepada kami yang sudah Engkau sucikan.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="COL.1.13" />Ya Allah, Engkau sudah melepaskan kami dari kuasa gelap dan menjadikan kami warga kerajaan Anak-Mu yang sangat Engkau kasihi.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="COL.1.14" />Semua itu terjadi karena Yesus, Anak-Mu itu, sudah membayar semua utang dosa kami sehingga kami menerima pengampunan-Mu.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kristus yang terutama dalam segala sesuatu
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="15" bcv="COL.1.15" />Kristus Yesus mencerminkan semua sifat Allah.
</q>
<q style="q1">Walaupun manusia tidak dapat melihat Allah,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi kita bisa mengenal Dia melalui Kristus, Anak-Nya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kristus, sebagai Anak Sulung<f caller="+"><fr>1:15
</fr><fk>Anak Sulung
</fk><ft>Yesus lima kali disebut ‘Anak Sulung’ dalam PB karena anak sulung dalam kebudayaan Yahudi mempunyai peran khusus. Anak laki-laki yang sulung mewarisi segala sesuatu dari ayahnya dan menjadi pemimpin atas adik-adiknya. Dalam ayat ini, Yesus sebagai Anak Sulung berarti Dialah yang pertama kali mempunyai hidup kekal sesudah kematian (Kol. 1:18; Why. 1:5), Penguasa di atas semua yang diciptakan (Mzm. 89:28; Kol. 1:15; Ibr. 1:6), Penguasa atas semua anak-anak lain yang diangkat Allah (Rm. 8:29; Ibr. 2:10-14), dan merupakan jaminan bahwa semua pengikut Kristus akan dihidupkan kembali dari kematian (1Kor. 15:20).</ft></f> Allah adalah Penguasa atas semua ciptaan Allah.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="COL.1.16" />Karena melalui Dia, Allah sudah menciptakan segala yang ada,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">baik di bumi maupun di semua tingkat surga dan langit,<x caller="+"><xo>1:16
</xo><xt>Kej. 1:1 CK</xt></x>
</q>
<q style="q1">baik hal-hal yang kelihatan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">maupun yang tidak kelihatan oleh mata manusia,
</q>
<q style="q1">termasuk semua penguasa rohani yang tinggi dan yang rendah,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">juga semua kerajaan di dunia.
</q>
<q style="q1">Allah menciptakan semua itu melalui Kristus,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">supaya Anak-Nya itu menjadi Raja atas segala ciptaan.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="COL.1.17" />Yesus sudah ada sebelum segala sesuatu diciptakan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan Dialah yang menopang seluruh ciptaan-Nya agar tetap berlangsung.<x caller="+"><xo>1:17
</xo><xt>Ibr. 1:3</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="COL.1.18" />Yesus adalah Kepala atas semua orang yang percaya penuh kepada-Nya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yaitu kita yang berperan sebagai tubuh-Nya di dunia ini.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dia jugalah sumber hidup bagi kita,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan Dia, sebagai Anak Sulung Allah, menjadi yang pertama dihidupkan kembali dari kematian.
</q>
<q style="q1">Hal itu sesuai dengan rencana Allah Bapa
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">supaya Anak-Nya menjadi yang terutama dalam segala hal.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="19" bcv="COL.1.19" />Karena Bapa-Nya sendiri yang menghendaki dan memutuskan supaya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Anak-Nya— ketika menjadi manusia— tetap mempunyai semua sifat Allah.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="20" bcv="COL.1.20" />Allah merencanakan hal itu supaya melalui Yesus, segala sesuatu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">baik yang ada di langit maupun di bumi
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">berdamai kembali dengan Allah Bapa.
</q>
<q style="q1">Perdamaian itu terjadi hanya melalui darah Anak-Nya yang mengalir di kayu salib.
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="COL.1.21" />Memang, sebelum mengenal Yesus, hidup kita jauh dari Allah dan kita selalu memusuhi Dia dalam pikiran dan perbuatan kita yang jahat. Tetapi sekarang, Yesus sudah menjadi Pengantara sehingga kita berdamai dengan Allah.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="COL.1.22" />Hal itu terjadi sewaktu Yesus, dalam keadaan sebagai manusia, mati disalibkan untuk menggantikan setiap kita. Jadi di hadapan Allah kita sudah disucikan dan bersih tanpa noda, seakan tidak pernah berbuat dosa.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="COL.1.23" />Kesucian itu akan terus berlaku bagi kita asalkan kita tetap percaya pada Kabar Baik yang sudah kita terima. Kabar itulah dasar dari semua yang kita harapkan. Janganlah kalian berpindah dari dasar itu. Bertahanlah, karena Kabar Baik itu sedang disebarkan ke semua daerah di dunia ini. Dan saya, Paulus, sudah ditugaskan untuk memberitakannya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pekerjaan Paulus untuk semua pengikut Kristus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="COL.1.24" />Sekarang saya bersukacita karena saya tahu bahwa penderitaan yang sedang saya alami di dalam penjara ini sebenarnya demi kepentingan kalian dan semua pengikut Kristus. Kita masing-masing adalah seperti bagian-bagian tubuh Kristus di dunia ini. Jadi kalau salah satu bagian menderita, Kristus sendiri juga turut menderita. Dan sebagai anggota tubuh-Nya, saya sudah dipilih oleh Dia untuk menderita di penjara ini untuk menguatkan semua orang yang percaya kepada-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="COL.1.25" />Sesuai rencana Allah, saya menjadi pelayan untuk kalian semua, dan tugas saya adalah menyampaikan Kabar Baik dari Allah dengan selengkapnya kepada semua orang, khususnya kalian yang bukan Yahudi.<f caller="+"><fr>1:25
</fr><fk>khususnya … bukan Yahudi
</fk><ft>Dalam naskah asli, informasi ini terdapat di ayat 27.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="COL.1.26" />Isi Kabar itu sama sekali tidak diketahui oleh siapa pun sejak permulaan dunia, karena Allah merahasiakannya. Tetapi sekarang, hal itu dinyatakan kepada kita yang sudah disucikan oleh Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="COL.1.27" />Kabar Baik Allah itu sangat menyenangkan dan sangat indah bagi semua orang, termasuk kalian yang bukan Yahudi. Inilah inti Kabar itu: Kristus hidup di dalam hatimu! Dan hal itu memberi keyakinan bahwa kita akan masuk ke dalam kemuliaan Allah di surga.<x caller="+"><xo>1:27
</xo><xt>Ef. 1:14</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="COL.1.28" />Oleh sebab itulah kami yang sudah menjadi rasul Yesus terus memberitakan Kabar Baik! Kami berusaha menasihati dan mengajar setiap orang dengan menggunakan segala hikmat yang Allah berikan. Karena kami rindu membawa sebanyak mungkin orang kepada Allah untuk menjadi bagian tubuh Kristus tanpa cacat dan noda.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="COL.1.29" />Untuk itulah saya berjuang dan berusaha keras dengan bersandar kepada Yesus yang selalu memberi kekuatan kepada saya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="2" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="COL.2.1" />Saudara-saudari, saya ingin kalian tahu bahwa saya berjuang keras untuk menolong kalian yang di Kolose, juga saudara-saudari kita di Laodikia dan semua pengikut Kristus yang belum pernah bertemu dengan saya.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="COL.2.2" />Perjuangan saya ini adalah untuk mendorong kalian semua agar semakin percaya kepada Yesus dan saling mengasihi lebih sungguh-sungguh, sehingga kalian semakin bersatu. Dengan demikian kalian akan lebih mengerti dan yakin bahwa rencana keselamatan yang Allah nyatakan kepada kita adalah berkat yang sangat luar biasa! Inti dari rencana-Nya itu adalah untuk memperkenalkan kita semua kepada Raja kita sendiri, Kristus Yesus!
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="COL.2.3" />Dia ibarat kunci yang membuka pikiran kita terhadap semua hal yang dulu dirahasiakan dari manusia, yaitu kebijaksanaan Allah yang sangat indah tentang rencana keselamatan-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="COL.2.4" />Saya mengatakan itu supaya kalian jangan sampai mengikuti ajaran sesat, walaupun ajaran itu disampaikan dengan cara yang kelihatannya bijaksana.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="COL.2.5" />Meskipun saya tidak bersama kalian, tetapi hati dan pikiran saya bersama kalian. Saya akan selalu senang ketika mendengar bahwa kalian hidup dengan teratur dan tetap bertahan dalam keyakinanmu kepada Kristus.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Usaha untuk tetap bersatu dengan Yesus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="COL.2.6" />Karena kalian masing-masing sudah menerima Kristus Yesus sebagai Penguasamu, teruslah hidup bersatu dengan Dia.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="COL.2.7" />Jadikanlah Dia dasar hidupmu seperti pohon berakar kuat di dalam tanah. Teruslah percaya penuh kepada-Nya tanpa goyah, seperti yang diajarkan kepada kalian.<x caller="+"><xo>2:7
</xo><xt>Kol. 1:7-8</xt></x> Dan ingatlah untuk selalu bersyukur kepada Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="COL.2.8" />Berjaga-jagalah supaya kalian tidak terpengaruh oleh siapa pun untuk mengikuti ajaran sesat. Berhati-hatilah terhadap orang yang hendak memikatmu dengan ajaran yang kedengarannya mendalam, padahal sebenarnya hanya hasil pikiran manusia. Jangan tertipu oleh mereka, sebab ajaran mereka berasal dari roh-roh penguasa gelap yang memerintah di dunia ini, bukan dari Kristus.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="COL.2.9" />Ingatlah bahwa Yesus sendiri adalah Allah sepenuhnya, bahkan ketika Dia hidup di dunia ini dengan tubuh manusia biasa.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="COL.2.10" />Dan ingatlah bahwa kalian yang bersatu dengan Yesus sudah dilengkapi oleh Dia, yang adalah Raja atas semua penguasa duniawi dan rohani.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="COL.2.11" />Karena kita bersatu dengan Kristus, maka kita semua sudah mengalami sunat yang sejati, yaitu sunat rohani dan bukan sunat badani.<f caller="+"><fr>2:11
</fr><fk>sunat rohani …
</fk><ft>Karena sifatnya rohani, maka ini berlaku untuk laki-laki maupun perempuan yang percaya kepada Kristus.</ft></f> Arti dari sunat rohani adalah bahwa kita sudah dibebaskan dari perbudakan dosa dan keinginan-keinginan badani kita yang jahat.<x caller="+"><xo>2:11
</xo><xt>Rm. 6; Gal. 5:16-25; Kol. 3:5</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="COL.2.12" />Persatuan kita dengan Yesus itu ditunjukkan ketika kita dibaptis. Baptisan melambangkan bahwa hidup kita yang lama sudah mati, dan kita seolah dikuburkan bersama Yesus. Lalu secara rohani kita dihidupkan kembali bersama Dia. Hidup baru yang kita alami ini terjadi karena kita percaya bahwa Allah, yang sudah menghidupkan Yesus kembali dari kematian, juga berkuasa menghidupkan kita kembali.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13-14" bcv="COL.2.13" />Artinya, dahulu sebenarnya kita sudah mati secara rohani karena dosa-dosa kita, meskipun secara jasmani kita masih bernafas.<x caller="+"><xo>2:13-14
</xo><xt>Ef. 2:1</xt></x> Dulu hati kita belum disunat. Maksudnya, kita masih diperbudak oleh bermacam-macam keinginan badani yang jahat. Setiap pelanggaran kita terhadap hukum Allah sudah dicatat dalam buku dosa di hadapan Allah. Dosa itulah yang memisahkan kita dari-Nya. Namun, sekarang Allah sudah memakukan buku dosa itu pada kayu salib Yesus. Catatan itu sudah dihapuskan sehingga tidak ada lagi yang memisahkan kita dari Allah. Kita sudah diampuni dari segala dosa. Lalu Allah menghidupkan kita kembali bersama Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="COL.2.15" />Jadi melalui salib Kristus, secara terbuka Allah sudah mengalahkan semua penguasa gelap dan menghancurkan kuasa mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kita yang bersatu dengan Yesus tidak bergantung pada aturan-aturan agama
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="COL.2.16" />Karena itu, jangan percaya pada orang yang mengajarkan hal-hal seperti, “Allah akan menghukummu kalau kamu tidak ikut merayakan hari besar ini dan itu, atau perayaan bulan baru, atau hari Sabat, dan berbagai upacara Yahudi yang lain.” Orang seperti itu juga memaksa kita untuk berpuasa dan mengikuti peraturan lain tentang makanan dan minuman.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="COL.2.17" />Acara dan peraturan lama seperti itu merupakan syarat agama yang sementara, yang hanya diwajibkan pada zaman sebelum Kristus datang. Semua itu hanyalah lambang dari hubungan yang sudah kita terima karena bersatu dengan Kristus.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="COL.2.18" />Waspadalah! Jangan sampai kalian mengikuti orang yang mengajakmu untuk tunduk dan menyembah malaikat-malaikat,<f caller="+"><fr>2:18
</fr><fk>menyembah malaikat-malaikat
</fk><ft>Pada waktu itu ada orang-orang yang mengajar para pengikut Kristus supaya menyembah malaikat-malaikat berdasarkan dongeng orang Yahudi, ilmu rahasia yang populer pada zaman itu, dan berdasarkan penglihatan mereka.</ft></f> seperti yang mereka lakukan. Mereka juga mengaku mendapat penglihatan lalu mengajakmu percaya kepada hal-hal itu. Percuma saja mereka menyombongkan diri, karena agama mereka hanyalah hasil pemikiran manusia belaka.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="COL.2.19" />Orang-orang seperti itu tidak lagi bergantung pada Kristus sebagai kepala. Kita yang bersatu dengan Dia merupakan anggota tubuh-Nya di dunia ini. Hubungan itu diumpamakan seperti tubuh manusia. Anggota-anggota tubuh kita bisa bersatu dan bergerak bersama karena hubungan antara tulang dan otot. Begitu juga kita sebagai anggota tubuh Kristus: Sebagai kepala, Dia mengatur bagian-bagian tubuh-Nya dan memberikan segala sesuatu yang kita perlukan, supaya kita saling bersatu dan bertumbuh bersama sesuai kemauan Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="COL.2.20" />Ingatlah bahwa setelah bersatu dengan Kristus, diri kita yang dulu sudah mati disalibkan bersama Dia. Artinya kita juga sudah dibebaskan dari hal-hal duniawi, termasuk semua ikatan roh-roh jahat yang berkuasa di dunia ini. Kalau begitu kenapa cara hidup kalian seolah masih terikat oleh hal-hal duniawi?!
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="COL.2.21" />Buktinya kalian masih mempercayai ajaran seperti,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">“Jangan makan makanan ini sedikit pun!”
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">“Jangan pegang benda ini!”
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">“Jangan sentuh benda itu!”
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="22" bcv="COL.2.22" />Aturan-aturan seperti itu tidaklah penting karena hanya berkaitan dengan hal-hal yang sementara di dunia ini. Makanan, misalnya, tidak akan ada lagi setelah dimakan. Semua aturan seperti itu hanyalah perintah dan ajaran manusia.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="COL.2.23" />Orang-orang yang mengajarkannya mungkin kelihatan bijaksana, karena mereka menganut peraturan yang merendahkan diri dengan menyiksa diri sendiri.<f caller="+"><fr>2:23
</fr><fk>peraturan … diri sendiri
</fk><ft>Ada aliran agama tertentu yang mengajarkan pengikutnya untuk melakukan berbagai tindakan atau ritual yang menyakiti tubuh, misalnya berpuasa secara berlebihan, mencambuki bahkan menggores tubuhnya sendiri. Mereka percaya tindakan seperti itu bermanfaat secara rohani dan akan mendapat imbalan dari figur yang mereka sembah.</ft></f> Tetapi ajaran agama seperti itu hanyalah buatan manusia. Dan mengikuti aturan-aturan itu tidak akan dapat menolong kita untuk mengendalikan berbagai macam keinginan jahat yang berasal dari tubuh dan hati kita sendiri.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="3" />
<s style="s1">Hidup baru karena sudah bersatu dengan Kristus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="COL.3.1" />Seperti yang saya katakan sebelumnya,<x caller="+"><xo>3:1
</xo><xt>Kol. 2:6-20</xt></x> secara rohani kita sudah mati bersama Kristus dan dibangkitkan menjadi manusia baru waktu Dia hidup kembali dari kematian dan naik ke surga. Oleh karena itu, marilah kita berpikir, “Saya hanya merindukan surga, di mana Kristus Yesus duduk di sebelah kanan Allah!”
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="COL.3.2" />Biarlah hati dan pikiran kita tertuju ke surga, jangan ke dunia ini.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="COL.3.3" />Karena di dunia ini hidup kita tidak lagi sama seperti sebelum mengenal Yesus. Kita sudah mati terhadap cara hidup yang seperti itu. Dan walaupun kita tidak melihat-Nya, sumber hidup kita yang sejati berada di surga,<x caller="+"><xo>3:3
</xo><xt>Ef. 2:6</xt></x> sebab Yesus sebagai kepala kita berada di sana dan hidup bersatu dengan Allah.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="COL.3.4" />Jadi, kelak pada waktu Allah memperlihatkan Kristus Penguasa hidup kita kepada semua orang, kita juga akan turut terlihat bersama Dia dalam cahaya kehadiran-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="COL.3.5" />Karena itu yakinkanlah dirimu masing-masing dengan kesadaran ini, “Setiap anggota tubuhku sudah mati terhadap bermacam-macam keinginan duniawi,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">seperti keinginan untuk berzina,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">segala macam dosa percabulan,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">hawa nafsu,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">keinginan untuk melakukan kejahatan,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan keserakahan.”
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Saudara-saudari, keserakahan sama seperti menyembah berhala, karena dengan serakah kamu sudah mendewakan uang.<x caller="+"><xo>3:5
</xo><xt>Ef. 5:5</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="COL.3.6" />Hal-hal jahat itu membuat Allah murka sehingga Dia akan segera membinasakan semua orang di dunia ini yang tidak mau taat kepada-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="COL.3.7" />Dan jangan lupa bahwa dulu kita pun hidup seperti itu!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="COL.3.8" />Tetapi sekarang, marilah kita masing-masing membuang semua sifat hidup lama yang ada dalam diri kita seperti
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">marah,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">membenci dan menjelekkan orang lain,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">serta ucapan yang kotor.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="9" bcv="COL.3.9" />Sebagai saudara-saudari seiman, kita juga tidak boleh saling menipu. Karena kita sudah membuang sifat hidup lama itu seperti membuang pakaian rusak.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="COL.3.10" />Sekarang kita sudah diberi pakaian yang baru, yaitu hidup baru yang semakin hari semakin sempurna dalam mencerminkan sifat-sifat Yesus sendiri. Allah Pencipta yang mengerjakan hal itu dalam diri kita, karena kita sudah mengenal Dia melalui Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="COL.3.11" />Oleh sebab itu, tidak ada lagi perbedaan antara orang Yahudi yang bersunat dengan bangsa-bangsa lain yang tidak bersunat. Kita pun tidak lagi membeda-bedakan orang berdasarkan asal usul maupun kedudukannya— baik bangsa asing, bangsa yang jahat, majikan, ataupun budak. Yang terpenting bagi kita adalah bahwa kita semua sudah menjadi satu umat karena bersatu dengan Kristus!
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Wujud hidup baru di antara saudara seiman
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="COL.3.12" />Oleh karena itu Saudara-saudari, sebagai orang yang sudah dipilih, dikasihi, dan disucikan oleh Allah sebagai umat-Nya sendiri, biarlah sifat-sifat ini melekat pada dirimu seperti pakaian baru. Hendaklah kamu
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">saling mengasihani dalam kesusahan,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">selalu murah hati,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">rendah hati,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">lemah lembut,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan sabar terhadap orang lain.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="13" bcv="COL.3.13" />Janganlah melihat kelemahan saudara-saudari kita seiman, tetapi hendaklah kamu saling memaafkan kalau ada yang melakukan kesalahan. Ingatlah bahwa Kristus sudah terlebih dahulu mengampuni dosa-dosa kita, maka demikianlah kita juga wajib saling memaafkan.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="COL.3.14" />Tetapi sifat yang paling penting di atas segalanya adalah saling mengasihi. Hendaklah kasih menjadi tali pengikat yang mempersatukan kita dengan sempurna.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="COL.3.15" />Biarlah ketenangan dalam perlindungan Allah menguasai hati dan pikiranmu. Karena Allah sudah memanggil kita menjadi anggota dari satu tubuh, yaitu tubuh Kristus, supaya kita bersatu dan hidup dengan tenang. Dan marilah kita selalu bersyukur kepada-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="COL.3.16" />Biarlah ajaran Kristus terus memimpin kehidupanmu dan bertumbuh dengan subur dalam hatimu, supaya kalian saling mengajar dan menasihati dengan hikmat. Salah satu cara untuk melakukan hal itu adalah dengan menyanyikan lagu-lagu dari Kitab Mazmur maupun lagu rohani yang lain. Biarlah hatimu selalu penuh dengan rasa syukur kepada Tuhan Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="COL.3.17" />Hendaklah semua perkataan dan perbuatanmu mewakili Tuhan Yesus di dunia ini. Dan melalui Dia marilah kita terus bersyukur kepada Allah Bapa!
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Wujud hidup baru di antara keluarga
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="COL.3.18" />Para istri, hendaklah kalian menaati suamimu masing-masing, karena itulah cara hidup yang sesuai bagi kita yang bersatu dengan Penguasa kita Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="COL.3.19" />Setiap suami wajib mengasihi istrinya dan tidak boleh menyakiti dia.<f caller="+"><fr>3:19
</fr><fk>tidak boleh menyakiti dia
</fk><ft>Frasa ini dalam bahasa Yunani bisa juga berarti, “Jangan menyimpan dendam terhadap istrimu.”</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="COL.3.20" />Anak-anak, taatilah orangtuamu dalam segala hal, karena itu sangat menyenangkan hati Tuhan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="COL.3.21" />Dan para ayah, janganlah membuat anak-anakmu sakit hati, sebab anak yang sakit hati tidak akan mau berusaha hidup dengan baik.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<s level="2" style="s2">Wujud hidup baru antara majikan dan budak
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="COL.3.22" />Bagi kalian yang menjadi budak, taatilah majikanmu dalam segala hal. Jangan menaati dia di hadapannya saja, seperti orang-orang yang hanya mau menyenangkan manusia. Tetapi taatilah dia dengan sepenuh hati karena takut dan hormat kepada Allah.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="COL.3.23" />Apa saja yang kamu kerjakan untuk majikanmu, lakukanlah dengan sepenuh hati karena kamu sebenarnya sedang melayani Tuhan, bukan manusia!
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="COL.3.24" />Ingat bahwa Tuhanlah yang akan memberikan upah kepadamu, ketika Dia kelak memberikan berkat yang sudah Dia janjikan kepada kita yang diangkat sebagai anak-anak-Nya. Jangan lupa bahwa kamu sebenarnya bekerja bagi Kristus Yesus, Penguasa kita.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="COL.3.25" />Tetapi ingatlah juga bahwa Dia akan menghukum setiap orang yang berbuat tidak jujur, dan Penguasa kita tidak memandang muka.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="4" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="COL.4.1" />Dan bagi para majikan, kamu harus memperlakukan budak-budakmu dengan adil dan benar. Jangan lupa bahwa kamu pun mempunyai Majikan di surga!
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Dorongan Paulus untuk semua pengikut Kristus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="COL.4.2" />Saudara-saudari semua, teruslah berjuang dengan doa. Berjaga-jagalah selalu untuk memperhatikan hal-hal yang perlu didoakan, dan bersyukurlah kepada Allah senantiasa.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="COL.4.3" />Ingatlah bahwa saya sekarang dipenjarakan karena memberitakan Kabar Baik tentang Kristus yang sudah Allah nyatakan kepada kita. Oleh sebab itu berdoalah juga supaya Allah terus memberi kesempatan kepada kami untuk menyampaikan Kabar itu.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="COL.4.4" />Doakanlah khususnya agar saya bisa menyampaikannya dengan jelas, karena itulah tanggung jawab yang sudah Allah berikan kepada saya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="COL.4.5" />Pikirkanlah dengan bijaksana tentang bagaimana hidup di antara orang-orang yang belum percaya kepada Yesus, dan gunakanlah setiap kesempatan yang ada supaya Dia dimuliakan.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="COL.4.6" />Berbicaralah selalu dengan ramah dan manis didengar. Dengan demikian kalian akan belajar bagaimana menjawab setiap pertanyaan mereka dengan bijaksana apabila mereka bertanya tentang Raja kita.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Berita tentang orang-orang yang bersama Paulus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="COL.4.7" />Tikikus, yang membawa surat ini kepada kalian, adalah saudara kita yang terkasih, yang juga terbukti sebagai pengerja jemaat yang setia. Dia teman sekerja saya dalam melayani Tuhan kita Yesus. Dia akan menceritakan kepada kalian tentang semua yang sedang terjadi pada saya.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="COL.4.8" />Dan saya mengutusnya kepada kalian agar dia mengetahui keadaan kalian di sana dan menguatkan hati kalian.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="COL.4.9" />Bersama dia, saya juga mengutus saudara kita yang terkasih Onesimus. Onesimus berasal dari jemaat kalian, dan dia sangat setia kepada Yesus. Dua saudara kita itu akan menceritakan tentang semua yang sedang terjadi di sini.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="COL.4.10" />Aristarkus, yang juga dipenjarakan bersama saya, mengirim salam kepada kalian. Markus, saudara sepupu Barnabas, juga menyampaikan salam. Saya sudah mengirim berita kepada kalian tentang Markus. Kalau dia datang, saya harap kalian menerimanya dengan baik.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="COL.4.11" />Yustus, yang juga bernama Yesus, mengirim salam kepada kalian. Hanya mereka bertiga orang Yahudi yang menjadi teman sepelayanan saya. Mereka sudah bekerja keras hingga semakin banyak orang menjadi warga kerajaan Allah. Betapa terhiburnya saya karena mereka!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="COL.4.12" />Epafras yang dari jemaat kalian juga mengirim salam. Dia melayani Kristus dan selalu berjuang keras dalam doanya untuk kalian, supaya kalian bertahan dan menjadi dewasa dalam hal mengikut Yesus, juga supaya kalian semakin yakin tentang semua kehendak Allah bagimu.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="COL.4.13" />Saya bersaksi kepada kalian bahwa dia sungguh-sungguh peduli pada keadaan kalian dan saudara-saudari seiman di Laodikia serta di Hierapolis.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="COL.4.14" />Dokter Lukas yang kita kasihi dan Demas juga mengirim salam kepada kalian.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="COL.4.15" />Sampaikan salam kami kepada saudara-saudari seiman kita di Laodikia. Kami juga mengirim salam kepada Nimfa dan jemaat yang biasa berkumpul di rumahnya.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="COL.4.16" />Sesudah surat ini dibacakan kepada jemaat kalian, tolong kirimkanlah ke Laodikia supaya mereka juga membacanya. Dan saya harap kalian pun membaca surat yang sudah saya tulis kepada jemaat di Laodikia.<f caller="+"><fr>4:16
</fr><fk>surat … kepada jemaat di Laodikia
</fk><ft>Ada kemungkinan surat yang dimaksud adalah surat Paulus kepada Filemon.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="COL.4.17" />Tolong sampaikan kepada Arkipus, “Perhatikanlah baik-baik supaya kamu menyelesaikan tugas yang diberikan kepadamu sebagai pelayan Yesus, Penguasa kita.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="COL.4.18" />Saya, Paulus, menulis salam penutup ini dengan tangan saya sendiri:<x caller="+"><xo>4:18
</xo><xt>Gal. 6:11 CK</xt></x> Salam dari saya! Jangan lupa mendoakan saya yang sedang terikat di penjara ini. Akhir kata, saya berdoa kiranya Allah selalu berbaik hati kepada kalian. Amin.<ve />
</p>
</book>
<book id="1TH"><id id="1TH">- Terjemahan Sederhana Indonesia NT -Indonesia 2014 (Web 2014)
</id><h>1 Tesalonika
</h><toc level="1">Surat Paulus yang pertama kepada Jemaat Tesalonika
</toc><toc level="2">1 Tesalonika
</toc><toc level="3">1Tes.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">Surat Paulus yang pertama kepada Jemaat Tesalonika
</p>

<c id="1" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1TH.1.1" />Kepada jemaat di kota Tesalonika, yaitu kalian yang sudah bersatu dengan Allah Bapa dan Kristus Yesus Penguasa kita.
</p>
<p style="p">Salam sejahtera dari Paulus, Silas, dan Timotius.
</p>
<p style="p">Kiranya kalian semua senantiasa hidup tenang dan menikmati kebaikan dari Allah Bapa dan Kristus Yesus Penguasa kita.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Teladan Jemaat Tesalonika dalam keyakinan kepada Kristus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="2-3" bcv="1TH.1.2" />Setiap kali kami mendoakan kalian, tiada hentinya kami mengucap syukur kepada Allah Bapa kita karena mengingat keadaan kalian. Betapa kalian sudah menjalankan keyakinanmu dengan baik, melakukan banyak perbuatan kasih, dan senantiasa tabah karena kalian teguh menantikan kedatangan Tuhan kita Kristus Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="1TH.1.4" />Saudara-saudari yang dikasihi Allah, kami tahu bahwa Dia sudah memilih kalian masing-masing untuk menjadi milik-Nya sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1TH.1.5" />Sebab ketika kami datang membawa Kabar Baik tentang Kristus, kalian tidak menerima Kabar itu sebagai berita biasa, melainkan sebagai Firman Allah yang berkuasa. Dan Roh Kudus memberikan kepadamu keyakinan penuh bahwa Kabar itu benar. Kalian juga tentu masih ingat bagaimana cara hidup kami menjadi kesaksian di antara kalian bahwa Kabar itu sungguh benar.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1TH.1.6" />Lagipula, sekalipun orang-orang lain menyebabkan banyak penderitaan terhadap kalian karena kalian percaya penuh kepada Yesus, kalian tetap mengikuti teladan kami dan teladan Tuhan Yesus sendiri. Kalian terus menerima ajaran kami dengan sukacita dari Roh Kudus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="1TH.1.7" />Dengan demikian, kalian menjadi teladan bagi semua orang percaya di provinsi Makedonia dan Akaya
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1TH.1.8" />karena melalui kalian, berita keselamatan dari Tuhan sudah tersebar, bukan saja di kedua provinsi tadi, tetapi juga di semua tempat yang kami kunjungi. Keyakinan kalian kepada Allah sudah terdengar di mana-mana sehingga kami tidak perlu lagi menceritakannya.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1TH.1.9" />Justru merekalah yang lebih dulu menceritakan kepada kami betapa baiknya kalian menerima kami ketika kami bersama kalian, dan bahwa kalian berhenti menyembah berhala lalu berbalik melayani satu-satunya Allah, yaitu Allah yang hidup dan yang benar.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1TH.1.10" />Mereka juga menceritakan bagaimana kalian menantikan kedatangan Anak Allah dari surga, yaitu Yesus yang sudah dibangkitkan Allah dari kematian. Yesus itulah yang menyelamatkan kita dari murka Allah yang akan segera dinyatakan pada waktu Allah menghukum orang-orang berdosa di dunia ini.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="2" />
<s style="s1">Pelayanan Paulus di Tesalonika
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1TH.2.1" />Kalian sendiri tahu, Saudara-saudari, bahwa kunjungan kami kepada kalian di Tesalonika tidak sia-sia.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1TH.2.2" />Kalian juga sudah tahu bahwa sebelum kami datang, kami dihina dan dianiaya sewaktu memberitakan Kabar Baik Allah di Filipi. Walaupun begitu, Allah membuat kami tetap berani memberitakan Kabar Baik yang sama kepada kalian, biarpun ada juga orang-orang di kotamu yang menentang kami dengan keras.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1TH.2.3" />Jadi kalian bisa melihat bahwa kami mengajak kalian percaya kepada Kabar Baik bukan dengan alasan yang tidak benar atau tidak murni, dan bukan juga untuk menipu kalian.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1TH.2.4" />Sebaliknya, kami berbicara sebagai orang yang dianggap layak oleh Allah dan yang dipercaya menjadi utusan-Nya. Sebab perkataan kami bukan untuk menyenangkan manusia, tetapi untuk menyenangkan Allah, yang menguji isi hati kami masing-masing.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1TH.2.5" />Kalian sudah melihat dan Allah juga menjadi saksi bahwa ini benar: Kami tidak pernah berusaha mempengaruhi kalian dengan kata-kata manis. Kami tidak pernah mengajar kalian dengan maksud terselubung untuk mendapatkan uang.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1TH.2.6" />Kami tidak pernah melayani untuk mencari pujian dari manusia, baik dari kalian maupun orang lain.
</p>
<p style="p">Memang sebagai rasul Kristus, kami bisa meminta hak-hak kami dari kalian.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="1TH.2.7" />Tetapi kami tidak mau membebani kalian. Justru selama berada di antara kalian, kami memperlakukanmu dengan lemah lembut seperti seorang ibu merawat anak-anaknya.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1TH.2.8" />Kami sangat mengasihi kalian sehingga bukan saja kami ingin membagikan Kabar Baik dari Allah, tetapi kami juga rela memberi diri sepenuhnya untuk menolong kalian.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1TH.2.9" />Saudara-saudari, tentu kalian masih ingat bagaimana kami bekerja keras siang malam untuk memenuhi keperluan kami sendiri. Kami melakukan itu supaya tidak menjadi beban bagi kalian selama memberitakan Kabar Baik Allah kepada kalian.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1TH.2.10" />Kalian adalah saksi, dan Allah pun tahu, bahwa kami hidup suci, benar, dan tanpa salah di hadapan kalian yang percaya kepada Kristus.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1TH.2.11" />Kalian juga tahu bahwa kami sudah menjadi seperti ayahmu sendiri. Kami menasihati, menghibur,
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1TH.2.12" />dan mengajak setiap kalian supaya hidup baik di hadapan Allah yang sudah memanggilmu masuk ke dalam kerajaan-Nya dan menikmati kemuliaan-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="1TH.2.13" />Kami juga tidak henti-hentinya bersyukur kepada Allah karena waktu kalian mendengar berita keselamatan dari kami, kamu semua menerimanya sebagai Firman Allah, bukan sebagai perkataan manusia. Dan sikapmu itu sungguh benar, karena memang Firman Allah hidup dan berkuasa dalam diri setiap orang yang percaya kepada Kristus.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1TH.2.14" />Saudara-saudari, kalian terbukti sebagai orang percaya karena kalian sudah mengikuti teladan jemaat Allah di Yudea, yaitu mereka yang juga bersatu dengan Kristus Yesus sepertimu. Kalian mengalami siksaan berat dari orang-orang sebangsamu, sebagaimana mereka juga dianiaya oleh orang Yahudi yang tidak percaya kepada Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="1TH.2.15" />Orang-orang Yahudi itu sudah membunuh para nabi mereka dan Tuhan Yesus, lalu menganiaya saudara-saudari seiman kita hingga sebagian terpaksa melarikan diri dari Yudea. Mereka menyakiti hati Allah dan memusuhi semua orang,
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1TH.2.16" />yakni dengan berusaha menghentikan kami dalam menyampaikan berita keselamatan kepada kalian yang bukan Yahudi. Mereka tidak ingin kalian selamat! Dengan demikian mereka terus menambah dosa mereka sampai melewati batas. Itu sebabnya Allah sudah mulai menimpakan murka-Nya atas mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Paulus ingin kembali mengunjungi Tesalonika
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="1TH.2.17" />Saudara-saudari, untuk sementara waktu ini kita memang berjauhan, tetapi hanya secara jasmani. Hati kami selalu rindu kembali kepada kalian. Sudah lama kami berusaha sungguh-sungguh untuk bisa bertemu kalian lagi.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="1TH.2.18" />Itulah keinginan kami. Terlebih saya, Paulus, sudah berkali-kali berusaha mengunjungi kalian, tetapi Satanas<x caller="+"><xo>2:18
</xo><xt>Why. 20:2-3</xt></x> terus menghalangi kami.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="1TH.2.19" />Saudara-saudari, jangan heran kalau kami begitu rindu mengunjungi kalian, karena kalianlah kebanggaan dan sukacita kami! Itu jugalah yang akan kami rasakan ketika Tuhan kita Yesus datang kembali. Saat itu kami akan merasa bangga sekali berdiri di hadapan-Nya bersama kalian yang adalah hasil pelayanan kami.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="1TH.2.20" />Sungguh, kalianlah kebanggaan dan sukacita kami!
<ve />
</p>

<c id="3" />
<p style="p"><v id="1-2" bcv="1TH.3.1" />Karena kami bertiga<f caller="+"><fr>3:1-2
</fr><fk>kami bertiga
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: kami. Keterangan ‘bertiga’ diambil dari identitas penulis di pasal 1:1, dan di dalam Kis. 17 juga menceritakan bahwa pada waktu kejadian tersebut, Paulus memang bersama dengan Timotius dan Silas.</ft></f> sangat merindukan kalian dan tidak sabar untuk bertemu kalian lagi, akhirnya kami memutuskan untuk mengutus Timotius kembali kepada kalian. (Saudara kita Timotius adalah pelayan Allah dan teman sekerja kami dalam pemberitaan Kabar Baik tentang Kristus.) Jadi, sementara saya dan Silas tetap tinggal di kota Atena, Timotius pergi kepada kalian untuk menguatkan dan memberi dorongan supaya kalian terus percaya penuh kepada Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1TH.3.3" />Kami tidak ingin ada satu pun dari kalian yang goyah karena kesusahan dan penganiayaan yang kita alami sekarang ini, mengingat bahwa sebenarnya Allah sendirilah yang mengizinkan kita mengalami kesukaran itu.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1TH.3.4" />Kami sudah pernah memberitahukannya kepada kalian waktu kita masih bersama. Dan tentu kalian masih ingat bahwa segera sesudah itu kita pun dianiaya.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1TH.3.5" />Jadi, karena saya tidak sabar lagi mendengar berita dari kalian, saya mengutus Timotius ke Tesalonika untuk mengetahui apakah kamu semua masih terus percaya penuh kepada Yesus. Saya kuatir jangan sampai iblis, si pencoba itu, berhasil menggoyahkan kalian sehingga sia-sialah semua kerja keras kami.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="1TH.3.6" />Tetapi sekarang Timotius sudah kembali dengan membawa berita gembira bahwa kalian tetap percaya penuh kepada Kristus dan saling mengasihi. Dia menceritakan bahwa kalian selalu mengingat kami serta rindu bertemu lagi dengan kami, sama seperti kami juga rindu bertemu kalian.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="1TH.3.7" />Karena itu Saudara-saudari, di tengah semua penderitaan dan kesukaran yang sedang kami alami, kami merasa terhibur karena tahu bahwa kamu semua tetap berpegang pada keyakinanmu.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1TH.3.8" />Sekarang hidup kami benar-benar disegarkan kembali karena kalian teguh bersatu dengan Tuhan Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1TH.3.9" />Kami sungguh sangat bersyukur kepada Allah karena kalian! Bahkan ketika kami mendoakan kalian, hati kami selalu dipenuhi sukacita.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1TH.3.10" />Siang dan malam kami sungguh-sungguh berdoa supaya bisa melihat kalian lagi, agar kami dapat mengajarkan hal-hal yang kalian perlukan sehingga keyakinanmu semakin dikuatkan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="1TH.3.11" />Harapan dan doa kami, kiranya Allah Bapa dan Penguasa kita Kristus Yesus membuka jalan agar kita dapat bertemu lagi.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1TH.3.12" />Dan kiranya Tuhan Yesus membuat kamu semua semakin kaya akan kasih, baik kepada saudara-saudari seiman maupun semua orang, seperti juga kasih kami kepada kalian senantiasa bertambah.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1TH.3.13" />Kami berdoa supaya Penguasa kita Kristus Yesus menguatkan hati kalian, agar kamu semua suci dan tanpa dosa di hadapan Allah Bapa kita pada waktu Yesus datang kembali bersama semua umat yang disucikan-Nya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="4" />
<s style="s1">Cara hidup yang berkenan di hadapan Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1TH.4.1" />Selanjutnya Saudara-saudari, sekali lagi kami sangat mendorong setiap kalian untuk hidup seperti yang sudah kami ajarkan, yaitu dengan cara yang berkenan kepada Allah, karena kamu semua sudah bersatu dengan Tuhan Yesus. Memang selama ini kamu sudah melakukannya, tetapi kami mendorong supaya kamu semakin bersungguh-sungguh lagi untuk hidup berkenan kepada Allah.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1TH.4.2" />Tentu kamu masih ingat ajaran yang pernah kami sampaikan kepadamu sebagai utusan Tuhan Yesus,
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1TH.4.3" />yaitu, Allah mau supaya kita hidup semakin suci dan menjauhkan diri dari dosa percabulan.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1TH.4.4" />Allah juga menginginkan agar kita masing-masing dapat menguasai diri,<f caller="+"><fr>4:4
</fr><fk>menguasai diri
</fk><ft>Kata yang diterjemahkan ‘diri’ juga bisa berarti ‘istrinya’, sehingga ayat ini dapat diterjemahkan, “Allah juga ingin setiap suami tahu bagaimana hidup bersama istrinya dengan cara yang suci dan terhormat di hadapan semua orang.”</ft></f> khususnya mengendalikan hawa nafsu, agar cara hidup kita suci dan terhormat di hadapan semua orang.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1TH.4.5" />Jangan biarkan hawa nafsu menguasai dirimu seperti cara hidup orang-orang yang tidak mengenal Allah,
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1TH.4.6" />supaya jangan sampai kamu berdosa terhadap saudara seiman akibat hawa nafsu itu. Artinya, jangan sampai ada yang berbuat zina dengan istri dari saudara seimannya. Dulu kami sudah memperingatkan kalian bahwa TUHAN pasti menghukum siapa pun yang melakukan perbuatan cabul.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="1TH.4.7" />Karena Allah memanggil kita untuk hidup suci, bukan hidup dalam percabulan.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1TH.4.8" />Jadi, siapa pun yang menolak ajaran ini, sesungguhnya dia bukan menolak perkataan manusia, tetapi menolak Allah yang sudah memberikan Roh-Nya yang kudus kepada kita.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="1TH.4.9" />Tentang mengasihi saudara-saudari seiman, kalian tidak perlu diingatkan lagi, karena Allah sendiri sudah mengajar kalian untuk saling mengasihi.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1TH.4.10" />Terbukti kasih itu senantiasa kalian lakukan terhadap saudara-saudari seiman di seluruh Makedonia. Jadi kami hanya mendorong kalian, Saudara-saudari, untuk terus mengasihi lebih dan lebih lagi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="1TH.4.11" />Berusahalah hidup dengan tenang, dan jangan mencampuri urusan orang lain. Seperti yang pernah kami ajarkan, bekerjalah dengan rajin untuk memenuhi kebutuhanmu sehari-hari.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1TH.4.12" />Kalau kamu semua hidup seperti itu tanpa perlu bergantung pada orang di luar jemaat, maka kamu akan membawa kesaksian yang baik kepada mereka yang belum mengenal Kristus.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kedatangan Tuhan Yesus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="1TH.4.13" />Saudara-saudari, jangan sampai kamu tidak tahu tentang apa yang terjadi pada pengikut Kristus setelah mereka meninggal. Kami tidak mau kalian berdukacita seperti orang-orang yang belum mempunyai pengharapan bahwa di balik kematian ada kehidupan lagi.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1TH.4.14" />Karena kita percaya bahwa Yesus sudah mati dan hidup kembali, maka kita harus percaya bahwa pada hari kedatangan Tuhan Yesus yang kedua kalinya, Allah juga akan membawa semua saudara seiman kita yang sudah mati kembali ke dunia ini.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="1TH.4.15" />Jadi, berdasarkan pesan dari Tuhan Yesus sendiri, kami memberitahukan kepadamu bahwa ketika Dia datang kembali, orang-orang percaya yang sudah mati akan bertemu dengan-Nya lebih dulu, barulah kemudian kita yang masih hidup.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1TH.4.16" />Karena saat Tuhan sendiri turun dari surga bersama para malaikat, dengan suara yang nyaring Dia akan memanggil semua orang yang sudah mati untuk hidup kembali. Kemudian pemimpin malaikat akan berseru diiringi bunyi terompet surgawi. Dan saat itulah semua orang yang sudah mati dalam keadaan bersatu dengan Kristus akan lebih dulu bangkit.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="1TH.4.17" />Selanjutnya, kita dan semua pengikut Yesus yang masih hidup pada waktu itu akan diangkat bersama ke awan-awan di angkasa untuk bertemu dengan-Nya, lalu kita akan hidup bersama Tuhan selama-lamanya.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="1TH.4.18" />Jadi Saudara-saudari, hendaklah kalian saling menghibur dengan keyakinan ini.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="5" />
<s style="s1">Siap sedialah menyambut kedatangan Tuhan kembali
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1TH.5.1" />Tetapi Saudara-saudari, tentang hari dan waktu terjadinya hal itu, kami tidak perlu menjelaskannya lagi kepada kalian,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1TH.5.2" />sebab kalian sudah tahu betul bahwa hari kedatangan Tuhan akan datang tiba-tiba, seperti pencuri yang datang di malam hari.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1TH.5.3" />Pada masa-masa itu, ketika banyak orang merasa, “Segala sesuatu aman dan tenang,” justru saat itulah tiba-tiba mereka binasa dan tidak akan ada yang dapat melarikan diri. Semua orang mendadak akan menyadari bahayanya, seperti ibu hamil tiba-tiba ditimpa sakit melahirkan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4-5" bcv="1TH.5.4" />Tetapi Saudara-saudari, kita tidak lagi hidup dalam kegelapan, karena kita semua sudah menjadi anak-anak terang dan hidup kita diterangi oleh Tuhan. Kita bukan anak-anak kegelapan yang berjalan di malam gelap. Jadi hari itu tidak akan mengagetkan kita seperti kedatangan pencuri.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1TH.5.6" />Oleh sebab itu janganlah kita seperti orang-orang lain yang tidak sadar, yaitu mereka yang seolah tidur. Hendaklah kita terus berjaga-jaga dan menguasai diri.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="1TH.5.7" />Karena mereka yang hidup tanpa kesadaran ibarat orang yang sedang tidur nyenyak di malam buta, atau seperti orang yang mabuk pada malam hari.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1TH.5.8" />Namun karena kita adalah anak-anak terang, hendaklah kita menguasai diri. Kita sedang berperang melawan iblis. Jadi pakailah perlengkapan senjata rohani yang ada pada kita: Keyakinan kita kepada Yesus serta kasih kepada saudara-saudari seiman ibarat baju besi yang melindungi hati kita. Dan keyakinan bahwa kita pasti diselamatkan ibarat topi perang yang melindungi pikiran kita.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="1TH.5.9" />Karena sebagai orang pilihan Allah, kita bukan ditetapkan untuk dihukum dengan murka-Nya, tetapi untuk diselamatkan melalui Kristus Yesus Penguasa kita.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1TH.5.10" />Yesus sudah mati bagi kita. Dialah yang menjamin kita, sehingga kita pasti hidup bersama-Nya, entah kita sudah mati atau masih hidup pada waktu Dia datang kembali.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1TH.5.11" />Jadi, hendaklah kalian terus saling memberi dorongan dan menguatkan satu sama lain, seperti yang sudah kalian lakukan selama ini.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Nasihat terakhir dan salam
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="1TH.5.12" />Saudara-saudari, kami memohon agar kalian menghargai setiap pelayan Tuhan yang bekerja keras di antara kalian dengan susah payah untuk memimpin dan menasihati.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1TH.5.13" />Hormati dan kasihilah mereka dengan sungguh-sungguh, mengingat segala jerih lelah mereka untuk jemaat.
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Hiduplah dengan damai satu sama lain.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="14" bcv="1TH.5.14" />Kami juga mendorong Saudara-saudari untuk menegur anggota-anggota jemaat yang hidupnya sembarangan.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Kuatkanlah hati saudara-saudari kita yang patah semangat.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Tolonglah mereka yang lemah.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Sabarlah terhadap semua orang.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="15" bcv="1TH.5.15" />Jangan ada seorang pun dari kalian yang membalas kejahatan dengan kejahatan, tetapi berusahalah untuk selalu berbuat baik kepada saudara-saudari seiman dan semua orang.
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="16" bcv="1TH.5.16" />Bersukacitalah selalu.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="17" bcv="1TH.5.17" />Tetaplah berdoa.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="18" bcv="1TH.5.18" />Bersyukurlah kepada Allah dalam segala keadaan, karena itulah yang dikehendaki Allah bagi kita sebagai orang yang sudah bersatu dengan Kristus Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="19" bcv="1TH.5.19" />Janganlah padamkan api Roh Kudus yang bekerja dalam dirimu masing-masing.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="1TH.5.20" />Misalnya, ketika salah satu anggota jemaat menyampaikan pesan dari Roh Allah,<x caller="+"><xo>5:20
</xo><xt>1Kor. 14:1 CK</xt></x> jangan menganggap remeh pesan yang disampaikannya itu.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="1TH.5.21" />Tetapi setiap nubuatan hendaklah kalian uji. Kalau isi nubuatan itu memang benar dari Roh TUHAN, barulah kalian percaya.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="22" bcv="1TH.5.22" />Jangan terlibat dalam kejahatan apa pun.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="1TH.5.23" />Dan kiranya Allah sendiri, sang sumber damai, senantiasa menjaga seluruh hidupmu— baik roh, pikiran, maupun perbuatan— agar sepenuhnya suci tanpa cela sampai hari kedatangan Kristus Yesus, Penguasa kita.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="1TH.5.24" />Karena yang memanggil kamu adalah Allah, dan Dia sangat layak dipercaya! Dialah yang akan menyucikanmu hingga menjadi sempurna.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="1TH.5.25" />Saudara-saudari, doakanlah kami.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="1TH.5.26" />Sebagai umat yang disucikan Allah, hendaklah kalian saling memberi salam dengan penuh kasih.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="1TH.5.27" />Saya juga berpesan dengan sungguh-sungguh atas nama Tuhan Yesus agar surat ini dibacakan kepada semua saudara-saudari seiman yang lain.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="1TH.5.28" />Akhir kata, kiranya Kristus Yesus Penguasa kita selalu berbaik hati kepada kalian masing-masing dan menyertaimu. Amin.<ve />
</p>
</book>
<book id="2TH"><id id="2TH">- Terjemahan Sederhana Indonesia NT -Indonesia 2014 (Web 2014)
</id><h>2 Tesalonika
</h><toc level="1">Surat Paulus yang kedua kepada Jemaat Tesalonika
</toc><toc level="2">2 Tesalonika
</toc><toc level="3">2Tes.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">Surat Paulus yang kedua kepada Jemaat Tesalonika
</p>

<c id="1" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2TH.1.1" />Kepada jemaat di kota Tesalonika, yaitu kalian yang bersatu dengan Allah Bapa dan Kristus Yesus Penguasa kita.
</p>
<p style="p">Salam sejahtera dari Paulus, Silas, dan Timotius.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="2TH.1.2" />Kiranya kalian semua senantiasa hidup tenang dan menikmati kebaikan dari Allah Bapa dan Kristus Yesus Penguasa kita.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Paulus menghibur jemaat yang mengalami penganiayaan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="2TH.1.3" />Kami selalu bersyukur kepada Allah karena kalian, Saudara-saudari. Dan memang sudah seharusnya demikian, sebab keyakinanmu kepada Yesus bertumbuh dengan luar biasa, dan kalian juga semakin mengasihi satu sama lain.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="2TH.1.4" />Karena itu kami selalu senang menceritakan tentang kalian kepada jemaat-jemaat Allah di tempat lain, yakni betapa kalian teguh bertahan dan berpegang pada keyakinanmu meski dianiaya dan menderita berbagai kesusahan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="2TH.1.5" />Keteguhan hatimu itu membuktikan bahwa Allah selalu bertindak adil terhadap manusia. Kalian akan dinyatakan layak untuk masuk ke dalam kerajaan Allah karena sekarang kalian menderita demi kesetiaanmu pada kerajaan-Nya itu.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="2TH.1.6" />Sedangkan mereka yang sekarang menganiaya kalian kelak akan menerima hukuman berat, sebab Allah itu adil. Demikianlah wujud keadilan Allah.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="2TH.1.7" />Dia juga akan memberikan rasa lega kepada kita semua yang saat ini menderita. Semuanya itu akan terjadi pada waktu Tuhan Yesus datang kembali dari surga dan menampakkan diri-Nya kepada seluruh penduduk dunia ini diiringi para malaikat-Nya dengan kuasa yang hebat.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="2TH.1.8" />Semua orang yang tidak mengenal Allah dan tidak mau taat menerima Kabar Baik tentang Tuhan Yesus akan dihukum-Nya dengan api yang menyala-nyala.<f caller="+"><fr>1:8
</fr><fk>orang yang tidak mengenal … api yang menyala-nyala.
</fk><ft>Paulus menulis kata-kata yang hampir sama dengan Mzm. 79:6, Yes. 66:15, dan Yer. 10:25.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="2TH.1.9" />Mereka akan dihukum selama-lamanya di tempat yang jauh dari hadapan TUHAN tanpa pernah dapat menikmati kemuliaan dan segala kuasa-Nya.<f caller="+"><fr>1:9
</fr><fk>di tempat yang jauh … segala kuasa-Nya
</fk><ft>Paulus menulis kata-kata yang hampir sama dengan Yes. 2:10, 19.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="2TH.1.10" />Hukuman itu akan terjadi ketika Tuhan Yesus datang kembali. Pada waktu itu, semua orang yang disucikan-Nya, yaitu semua yang percaya kepada-Nya, akan mengagumi dan memuliakan Dia karena kuasa-Nya. Dan kalian pun tentu akan ikut menyambut kedatangan-Nya itu karena kalian sudah percaya pada kesaksian yang kami sampaikan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="2TH.1.11" />Kami selalu berdoa agar kalian mencapai tujuan akhir yang indah itu. Kami memohon supaya Allah menolong kamu semua untuk hidup dengan cara yang pantas sebagai orang yang sudah dipanggil-Nya. Kami juga berdoa supaya dengan kuasa Allah, kamu semua dimampukan untuk menyelesaikan segala hal baik yang hendak kamu lakukan, khususnya perbuatan yang menunjukkan keyakinanmu pada Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="2TH.1.12" />Dengan demikian, nama Tuhan Yesus akan dipermuliakan melalui hidupmu. Dan karena kamu bersatu dengan Dia, kamu juga akan dianugerahi kemuliaan oleh Allah Bapa dan Kristus Yesus, Penguasa kita.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="2" />
<s style="s1">Hal-hal yang akan terjadi sebelum Yesus kembali
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1-2" bcv="2TH.2.1" />Saudara-saudari, akan ada banyak ketidakjelasan mengenai hari kedatangan kembali Tuhan kita Kristus Yesus, yakni hari di mana kita semua kelak berkumpul dengan-Nya. Janganlah kalian bimbang atau panik kalau mendengar orang-orang berkata, “Tanpa kita tahu, ternyata Tuhan Yesus sudah datang kembali di tempat lain.”<f caller="+"><fr>2:1-2
</fr><fk>Tanpa kita tahu, … sudah datang kembali …
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: “Hari Tuhan sudah tiba.” Dalam surat Tesalonika yang pertama, Paulus mengajarkan bahwa ketika Tuhan Yesus datang kembali, Dia akan mengangkat semua orang Kristen, termasuk yang sudah meninggal dunia. Semua akan diangkat dari bumi untuk menyambut Yesus di awan-awan (1Tes. 4:13—5:11). Kemungkinan besar, Jemaat Tesalonika sudah membalas surat itu dengan pertanyaan, “Bagaimana kami yang hidup jauh dari orang Kristen lain bisa mendengar berita tentang kedatangan Yesus dan siap menyambut Dia?”</ft></f> Jangan dengarkan mereka sekalipun ada yang berkata, “Roh Allah yang memberitahu kami bahwa Yesus sudah datang!” Juga janganlah percaya kalau mereka mengatakannya atas nama saya, Paulus, ataupun teman-teman saya. Dan kalau berita seperti itu datang dalam bentuk surat, jangan percaya bahwa surat itu berasal dari kami.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="2TH.2.3" />Apa pun usaha orang untuk menipu kalian tentang kedatangan Yesus, jangan percaya! Karena Tuhan hanya akan datang kembali sesudah terjadi masa ketika banyak orang menolak menyembah Allah. Mereka memilih untuk taat pada seorang raja dosa, pelaku segala kejahatan, yang pada waktu itu mulai bertindak. Dialah yang akan dibinasakan pada hari terakhir.<f caller="+"><fr>2:3
</fr><fk>Dialah yang … hari terakhir
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: “Dia anak kebinasaan.” Maksud ‘anak kebinasaan’ adalah ‘milik neraka’ atau ‘bernasib masuk dalam kebinasaan’ (Dan. 7:24-26).</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="2TH.2.4" />Dia akan melawan semua tokoh yang disembah<f caller="+"><fr>2:4
</fr><fk>semua tokoh yang disembah
</fk><ft>Pada zaman Paulus, banyak orang yang menyembah patung berhala, dewa-dewa, malaikat, bahkan manusia, contohnya raja agung Romawi yang disembah dan dianggap sebagai dewa.</ft></f> manusia, bahkan melawan Allah sendiri. Dia akan meninggikan diri atas semua dewa, bahkan masuk ke rumah Allah dan duduk di ruang mahakudus supaya semua orang mengakuinya sebagai Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="2TH.2.5" />Saya sudah berulang kali memberitahukan hal itu kepada kalian waktu kita masih bersama-sama. Apa kalian lupa?
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="2TH.2.6" />Ingatlah bahwa ada Penguasa<f caller="+"><fr>2:6
</fr><fk>Penguasa
</fk><ft>Dalam ayat ini, kata yang diterjemahkan ‘Penguasa’ juga bisa diterjemahkan ‘sesuatu’. Tetapi di ayat 7, Paulus menyebut figur ‘sesuatu’ ini sebagai ‘seorang laki-laki’ (tunggal). TSI menggunakan ‘Penguasa’ dengan huruf besar berdasarkan saran dari kebanyakan ahli tafsir Alkitab bahwa figur yang dimaksud adalah Roh Kudus. Tetapi ada tafsiran lain yang mengatakan bahwa ‘sesuatu’ ini adalah hal lain, misalnya pemerintahan, atau pemberitaan Kabar Baik yang menghalangi si raja dosa.</ft></f> yang lain di dunia ini. Sekarang, Penguasa itulah yang masih menghalangi si raja dosa sehingga dia tidak bisa menampakkan dirinya sebelum tiba waktu yang ditentukan Allah.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="2TH.2.7" />Raja dosa sudah mulai bekerja secara diam-diam untuk membuat manusia melawan Allah. Tetapi Penguasa itu menghalangi dia sampai Allah memerintahkan agar raja kejahatan itu dibiarkan bekerja dengan bebas.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="2TH.2.8" />Pada saat itulah dia akan bekerja dengan terang-terangan. Dan ketika dia bertindak, Tuhan Yesus akan turun dari surga dengan penuh kemuliaan dan membinasakan dia dalam sekejap dengan perkataan-Nya saja.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="2TH.2.9" />Tetapi sebelum raja dosa itu dibinasakan, dia akan sempat membuat berbagai keajaiban dengan kuasa Satanas<x caller="+"><xo>2:9
</xo><xt>Why. 20:2-3</xt></x> supaya manusia mengira bahwa dia Allah.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="2TH.2.10" />Dia juga akan menggunakan segala macam tipu daya yang jahat untuk menyesatkan orang-orang yang mengikuti jalan kebinasaan. Mereka akan binasa karena menutup hati terhadap ajaran benar yang bisa menyelamatkan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="2TH.2.11" />Itulah sebabnya Allah membutakan mata hati mereka, sehingga mereka terus percaya pada ajaran sesat.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="2TH.2.12" />Dengan begitu, mereka tetap menikmati kejahatan, sehingga adillah Allah saat menghukum mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kita yang percaya harus bertahan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="2TH.2.13" />Saudara-saudari yang dikasihi Tuhan Yesus, sudah sepatutnya kami selalu bersyukur kepada Allah, karena sejak dunia diciptakan, Dia sudah memilih kalian untuk diselamatkan melalui keyakinanmu pada ajaran benar dan melalui Roh Allah yang menyucikan kalian.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="2TH.2.14" />Lewat Kabar Baik yang kami beritakan, Allah sudah memanggil kamu semua untuk mendapat bagian dalam kemuliaan Tuhan kita Kristus Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="2TH.2.15" />Karena itu Saudara-saudari, teruslah bertahan dan berpegang pada ajaran-ajaran yang sudah kami sampaikan baik lewat perkataan maupun surat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="2TH.2.16" />Kami selalu berdoa untuk kalian kepada Penguasa kita Kristus Yesus dan kepada Allah Bapa kita. Allah Bapa sangat mengasihi kita dan senantiasa menguatkan hati kita agar semakin yakin<f caller="+"><fr>2:16
</fr><fk>semakin yakin
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: pengharapan yang baik. Dalam Perjanjian Baru, kata ‘pengharapan’ memiliki makna keyakinan karena suatu alasan yang kuat.</ft></f> akan hidup kekal bersama-Nya. Kita memiliki keyakinan itu karena Yesus sudah sangat baik kepada kita.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="2TH.2.17" />Doa kami, kiranya Tuhan Yesus dan Allah Bapa menguatkan hati kalian masing-masing sehingga kamu selalu melakukan yang terbaik lewat perkataan maupun perbuatan.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="3" />
<s style="s1">Paulus minta dukungan doa jemaat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2TH.3.1" />Selanjutnya, Saudara-saudari, tolong doakanlah kami supaya ajaran tentang Tuhan Yesus bisa menyebar dengan cepat. Doakan agar orang-orang mau menerima ajaran itu dan menghargainya seperti yang sudah terjadi di antara kalian.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2TH.3.2" />Berdoalah juga supaya Allah melepaskan kami dari para pengacau dan orang-orang jahat, karena tidak semua orang mau percaya pada ajaran kami.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="2TH.3.3" />Tetapi Tuhan Yesus selalu setia. Dia akan menguatkan keyakinanmu dan melindungimu dari si iblis.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="2TH.3.4" />Kami juga yakin bahwa kamu selalu melakukan apa yang kami ajarkan dan akan terus melakukannya, karena kamu semua sudah bersatu dengan Tuhan.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="2TH.3.5" />Kami berdoa supaya Tuhan Yesus menolongmu untuk semakin yakin bahwa Allah sangat mengasihimu, dan supaya kamu tetap kuat bertahan, sama seperti Kristus terus bertahan waktu Dia menderita.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kita harus bekerja
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="2TH.3.6" />Saudara-saudari, sebagai utusan Tuhan kita Kristus Yesus, kami menegaskan sungguh-sungguh: Jangan bergaul dengan saudara atau saudari seiman yang hidup bermalas-malasan dan tidak mau melakukan ajaran yang sudah kalian terima dari kami.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="2TH.3.7" />Ikutilah teladan kami. Waktu kita bersama, kalian sendiri tahu bahwa kami tidak pernah malas bekerja.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="2TH.3.8" />Ingatlah bahwa kami tidak pernah minta diberi nafkah. Kami bekerja keras siang malam supaya tidak menjadi beban bagi siapa pun di antara kalian.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="2TH.3.9" />Sebenarnya, sebagai pelayan Tuhan, kami berhak menerima nafkah dari kalian. Tetapi kami bekerja sendiri untuk mencukupi keperluan kami agar menjadi teladan bagi kalian,
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="2TH.3.10" />karena waktu kita masih bersama, kami sudah mengajarkan, “Orang yang tidak mau bekerja tidak boleh makan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="2TH.3.11" />Kami mengingatkan hal ini karena mendengar bahwa ada beberapa di antara kalian yang bermalas-malasan. Mereka sama sekali tidak bekerja, tetapi hanya sibuk mencampuri urusan orang lain.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="2TH.3.12" />Sebagai pelayan Tuhan kita Kristus Yesus, dengan tegas kami menasihatkan mereka supaya hidup teratur dan harus bekerja untuk mencukupi kebutuhan mereka sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="2TH.3.13" />Sedangkan kepada kalian semua, Saudara-saudari, kami menasihatkan: Jangan pernah lelah berbuat baik.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="2TH.3.14" />Kalau ada orang yang tidak mengikuti hal-hal yang kami ajarkan dalam surat ini, perhatikanlah siapa mereka dan jangan bergaul dengan orang-orang itu. Dengan demikian mereka menyadari kesalahannya dan malu.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="2TH.3.15" />Tetapi janganlah menganggap mereka musuh. Teruslah menasihati mereka sebagai saudara-saudari seiman.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Penutup
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="2TH.3.16" />Akhir kata, kami berdoa agar Tuhan Yesus sumber damai selalu memberikan ketenangan kepadamu dan senantiasa menyertaimu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="2TH.3.17" />Saya, Paulus, menulis salam terakhir ini dengan tangan saya sendiri:<x caller="+"><xo>3:17
</xo><xt>Gal. 6:11 CK</xt></x> Salam! Inilah tanda yang selalu saya pakai dalam tiap surat sebagai bukti bahwa surat ini benar-benar dari saya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="2TH.3.18" />Kiranya Tuhan kita Kristus Yesus selalu menyatakan kebaikan-Nya kepada kalian semua. Amin.<ve />
</p>
</book>
<book id="1TI"><id id="1TI">- Terjemahan Sederhana Indonesia NT -Indonesia 2014 (Web 2014)
</id><h>1 Timotius
</h><toc level="1">Surat Paulus yang pertama kepada Timotius
</toc><toc level="2">1 Timotius
</toc><toc level="3">1Tim.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">Surat Paulus yang pertama kepada Timotius
</p>

<c id="1" />
<p style="p"><v id="1-2" bcv="1TI.1.1" />Kepada Timotius, yang sudah saya anggap seperti anakku sendiri dalam keyakinan kita yang sama pada Tuhan Yesus.
</p>
<p style="p">Salam sejahtera dari saya, Paulus, yang menjadi rasul Kristus Yesus atas perintah dari Allah Penyelamat kita dan Kristus Yesus, Penguasa sekaligus sumber pengharapan kita.
</p>
<p style="p">Kiranya kamu senantiasa hidup tenang dan menikmati kebaikan serta kemurahan dari Allah Bapa dan Kristus Yesus Penguasa kita.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Melawan pengajar sesat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="1TI.1.3" />Waktu saya pergi ke Makedonia, saya memintamu tetap tinggal di Efesus dengan tugas untuk menghentikan orang-orang yang mengajarkan ajaran sesat
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1TI.1.4" />dan untuk membina jemaat agar tidak mempercayai ajaran yang berdasarkan pada legenda rakyat maupun ajaran tentang pentingnya silsilah nenek moyang. Pelajaran seperti itu tidak ada habisnya dan sia-sia saja karena hanya mengakibatkan perdebatan. Lagipula, ajaran seperti itu tidak memimpin jemaat untuk lebih percaya pada ajaran yang benar dari Allah.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1TI.1.5" />Tujuan utama dari tugasmu itu adalah supaya jemaat sungguh-sungguh saling mengasihi. Kasih sejati hanya bisa terjadi bila hati kita dibersihkan oleh Allah dan kita berusaha menjaga hati nurani kita tetap tulus, serta sungguh-sungguh percaya kepada ajaran benar tanpa berpura-pura.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1TI.1.6" />Sayangnya, sebagian orang sudah tidak lagi hidup seperti itu. Mereka hanya buang-buang waktu dengan ajaran yang tidak berguna.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="1TI.1.7" />Mereka ingin menjadi guru hukum Taurat, tetapi tidak mengerti apa yang mereka bicarakan itu, bahkan mereka tidak mengerti hal-hal yang mereka tegaskan dengan penuh percaya diri.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="1TI.1.8" />Kita tahu bahwa hukum Taurat itu baik, asal diajarkan sesuai dengan tujuan utamanya.
<ve />
<v id="9-10" bcv="1TI.1.9" />Karena kita tahu bahwa tujuan hukum Taurat diberikan bukanlah untuk membebani orang yang sudah dibenarkan oleh Allah, melainkan untuk menghukum orang-orang yang
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">suka melanggar perintah TUHAN dan melawan Dia,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">tidak tahu menghormati-Nya,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">suka berbuat dosa dan tidak mau hidup suci,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">hanya memikirkan hal-hal duniawi,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">memberi kesaksian palsu,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">suka menipu,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">menjual orang untuk diperbudak,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">membunuh orang lain— bahkan orangtuanya sendiri,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">melakukan percabulan dan menyukai sesama jenis,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">serta hidup bertentangan dengan ajaran benar.<f caller="+"><fr>1:9-10
</fr><fk>ajaran benar
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: ajaran sehat. Ajaran sehat adalah ajaran yang terbukti menghasilkan hal-hal baik waktu diikuti, seperti pada ayat 5 dan 11. Ajaran seperti itu memimpin kita supaya cara hidup kita mendatangkan hormat dan kemuliaan bagi Kristus, serta menghasilkan berkat-berkat rohani. Lihat juga 1Tim. 6:3; Tit. 1:9, 13; 2:1.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="11" bcv="1TI.1.11" />Ajaran benar yang dimaksud adalah setiap ajaran yang berdasar pada Kabar Baik dari Allah, yang sudah dipercayakan-Nya kepada saya untuk saya beritakan. Terpujilah Allah melalui Kabar Baik yang mencerminkan kemuliaan-Nya itu!
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Bersyukur atas kebaikan hati Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="1TI.1.12" />Saya bersyukur kepada Penguasa kita Kristus Yesus, karena Dia selalu memberi kekuatan kepada saya dan menganggap saya setia sehingga Dia mempercayakan pemberitaan Kabar Baik itu kepada saya,
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1TI.1.13" />padahal dulu saya menghina nama-Nya, suka bertindak keras, dan bahkan menganiaya para pengikut-Nya. Tetapi Kristus mengasihani saya, karena waktu itu saya belum percaya kepada-Nya sehingga tidak tahu bahwa perbuatan itu salah.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1TI.1.14" />Sungguh berlimpah kebaikan hati Penguasa kita kepada saya sehingga saya menjadi percaya kepada-Nya dan mulai mengasihi sesama. Itu terjadi karena saya menerima Kristus Yesus dan bersatu dengan Dia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="1TI.1.15" />Jadi, perkataan ini sungguh benar dan pantas dipercaya sepenuhnya: Kristus Yesus sudah datang ke dunia untuk menyelamatkan orang-orang berdosa. Di antara orang-orang berdosa itu, sayalah yang paling berdosa.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1TI.1.16" />Namun, justru karena besarnya dosa itulah saya dikasihani dan diampuni, supaya melalui saya, orang-orang bisa melihat kesabaran Kristus Yesus yang luar biasa. Kristus sudah menunjukkan kesabaran-Nya kepada saya untuk menjadi contoh bagi orang-orang yang mau percaya kepada-Nya dan memperoleh hidup kekal.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="1TI.1.17" />Oleh karena itu, marilah kita menghormati dan memuliakan Allah sampai selama-lamanya! Dialah Raja yang kekal, yang tidak terlihat, dan yang tidak akan pernah binasa. Dialah satu-satunya Allah yang penuh kebijaksanaan! Amin.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Tugas Timotius
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="1TI.1.18" />Anakku Timotius, saya berpesan kepadamu, sesuai dengan nubuatan yang pernah disampaikan kepadamu sebelum kamu memulai pelayanan: Berjuanglah dengan baik dalam peperangan rohani ini.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="1TI.1.19" />Tetaplah percaya penuh kepada ajaran benar dan jagalah supaya hati nuranimu tetap bersih. Karena ada orang-orang yang sudah menolak untuk hidup sesuai tuntunan hati nurani mereka, sehingga mereka tidak lagi mampu percaya kepada ajaran benar.<f caller="+"><fr>1:19
</fr><fk>sehingga mereka tidak …
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: sehingga keyakinan mereka menjadi hancur (seperti kapal). Dalam bahasa Yunani, Paulus menggunakan gambaran kapal laut yang menabrak sesuatu sehingga hancur.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="1TI.1.20" />Contohnya Himeneus dan Aleksander. Saya sudah menyerahkan mereka berdua kepada Satanas<f caller="+"><fr>1:20
</fr><fk>menyerahkan … kepada Satanas
</fk><ft>Kemungkinan besar penyerahan yang dimaksud Paulus di sini mirip dengan perintahnya kepada Jemaat Korintus di 1Kor. 5:4-5. Tentang Satanas, lihat Why. 20:2-3.</ft></f> agar mereka belajar berhenti menghina Allah.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="2" />
<s style="s1">Dorongan untuk berdoa
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1TI.2.1" />Saya mendorong kamu untuk mengajarkan hal-hal berikut ini kepada jemaat yang kamu layani: Pertama, hendaklah setiap anggota jemaat bertekun dalam doa, baik untuk keperluan diri sendiri, maupun untuk semua orang, disertai dengan ucapan syukur.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1TI.2.2" />Ajarlah mereka untuk mendoakan raja-raja dan semua pejabat pemerintah. Mintalah kepada Allah supaya kita bisa hidup tenang, damai, serta bebas menjalani hidup sesuai kehendak Allah dan dengan cara yang terpuji dalam pandangan semua orang.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1TI.2.3" />Setiap doa seperti itu baik dan menyenangkan hati Allah, Penyelamat kita.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="1TI.2.4" />Dan sebagai Penyelamat, Dia menginginkan agar setiap orang diselamatkan dan mengenal ajaran benar tentang Kristus.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1TI.2.5" />Karena hanya ada satu Allah, dan hanya satu Perantara kita dengan Allah, yaitu Kristus Yesus, yang juga adalah manusia.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1TI.2.6" />Dia sudah menyerahkan diri-Nya sendiri sebagai kurban penebusan untuk membebaskan semua umat-Nya dari dosa. Hal itu terjadi tepat pada waktu yang ditentukan Allah, dan menjadi bukti kebaikan hati-Nya kepada manusia.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="1TI.2.7" />Kemudian saya dipilih sebagai rasul untuk memberitakan Kabar Baik itu. Saya berani bersumpah demi kesatuan saya dengan Kristus bahwa perkataan ini benar dan saya tidak berbohong: Saya diutus sebagai pengajar bagi orang bukan Yahudi, supaya mereka mendengar ajaran yang benar dan menjadi percaya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Tata tertib tentang laki-laki dan perempuan dalam pertemuan jemaat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="1TI.2.8" />Di mana pun saudara-saudari seiman berkumpul, saya mau supaya setiap laki-laki yang memimpin doa menengadahkan tangan yang tidak ternoda oleh dosa.<f caller="+"><fr>2:8
</fr><fk>menengadahkan tangan …
</fk><ft>Kalau kalimat pertama diterjemahkan secara harfiah, bunyinya, “Jadi, di segala tempat, hendaklah para laki-laki berdoa dengan mengangkat tangan-tangan yang suci.” Sesuai kebiasaan orang Yahudi pada zaman Alkitab, ketika jemaat berdoa, mereka menengadahkan tangan dan memandang ke atas. Maksud perintah Paulus di sini bukan berarti bahwa semua laki-laki harus menengadahkan tangan waktu berdoa, tetapi sikap hati yang tulus dan tidak munafik waktu berdoa. Dan yang memimpin jemaat dalam doa haruslah orang yang cara hidupnya terpuji.</ft></f> Artinya, dia haruslah orang yang tidak bercela, bukan pemarah, dan tidak suka bertengkar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="1TI.2.9" />Bagi para perempuan, hendaklah mereka berdandan dengan cara yang pantas serta bijak memilih pakaian yang sopan dan rapi. Jangan suka memamerkan diri dengan menghias rambut secara berlebihan ataupun mengenakan banyak perhiasan emas, mutiara,<x caller="+"><xo>2:9
</xo><xt>Mat. 13:45 CK</xt></x> dan pakaian mahal.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1TI.2.10" />Sebaliknya, cara yang pantas untuk mempercantik diri bagi setiap perempuan yang mengaku sebagai penyembah Allah adalah dengan melakukan hal-hal yang baik.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11-12" bcv="1TI.2.11" />Dalam pertemuan jemaat, saya tidak mengizinkan perempuan mengajar atau memimpin atas laki-laki. Hendaklah setiap perempuan memperhatikan pengajaran dengan diam dan penuh penundukan diri.<x caller="+"><xo>2:11-12
</xo><xt>1Kor. 11:2-16; 14:34-35</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1TI.2.13" />Karena Adamlah yang diciptakan lebih dulu, baru kemudian Hawa.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1TI.2.14" />Dan bukan Adam yang ditipu oleh iblis, melainkan perempuanlah yang tertipu sehingga dia menjadi pelaku dosa yang pertama.<x caller="+"><xo>2:14
</xo><xt>Kej. 3:1-13</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="1TI.2.15" />Akibat dosa itu, keturunan Hawa yang perempuan menanggung hukuman Allah berupa rasa sakit sewaktu melahirkan.<x caller="+"><xo>2:15
</xo><xt>Kej. 3:16</xt></x> Namun demikian, Allah bersedia menolong dan menyelamatkan setiap perempuan, asalkan dia tetap percaya penuh kepada-Nya, berbuat kasih, serta hidup suci dan bijaksana.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="3" />
<s style="s1">Persyaratan dalam memilih pemimpin jemaat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1TI.3.1" />Sungguh benar perkataan ini: Menjadi pemimpin jemaat adalah sebuah tanggung jawab yang mulia.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1TI.3.2" />Karena itu, yang boleh diangkat sebagai pemimpin jemaat haruslah orang yang hidupnya tidak bercela, setia kepada istrinya, dan tidak boleh mempunyai lebih dari satu istri. Dia juga haruslah seorang yang sabar, dapat mengendalikan diri, hidup teratur, mau memberi tumpangan di rumahnya, dan mampu mengajar dengan baik.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1TI.3.3" />Pemabuk dan orang yang suka berkelahi tidak boleh diangkat sebagai pemimpin jemaat, demikian juga orang yang mengumpulkan kekayaan dengan cara kotor. Karena seorang pemimpin jemaat harus berperilaku baik, cinta damai, dan tidak cinta uang.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1TI.3.4" />Seorang pemimpin harus mengatur keluarganya dengan baik serta mendidik anak-anaknya untuk taat dan hormat kepadanya.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1TI.3.5" />Karena kalau orang tidak mampu mengatur rumah tangganya sendiri, dia tidak akan mampu memimpin jemaat Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="1TI.3.6" />Seseorang yang baru percaya kepada Yesus tidak boleh diangkat menjadi pemimpin jemaat, sebab hal itu bisa menjadikannya sombong. Ingatlah bahwa iblis dijatuhi hukuman Allah juga karena kesombongannya.<x caller="+"><xo>3:6
</xo><xt>Yes. 14:12-17</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="1TI.3.7" />Untuk menjadi pemimpin jemaat, seseorang juga harus dikenal sebagai orang baik oleh orang-orang di luar jemaat, sehingga iblis tidak bisa menjerat dia melalui perkataan orang lain yang menjelekkan namanya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Persyaratan dalam memilih pengerja jemaat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="1TI.3.8" />Demikian juga, orang-orang yang diangkat menjadi pengerja jemaat haruslah orang yang terhormat, bukan ular berkepala dua, bukan pemabuk, dan tidak cinta uang.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1TI.3.9" />Mereka haruslah percaya penuh pada ajaran-ajaran benar yang sudah Allah nyatakan kepada kita dan memiliki hati nurani yang bersih.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1TI.3.10" />Setiap calon pengerja jemaat harus diuji dengan memberikan tugas pelayanan sementara. Bila pelayanannya terbukti baik, barulah dia boleh diangkat sebagai pengerja jemaat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="1TI.3.11" />Perempuan yang diangkat sebagai pengerja jemaat<f caller="+"><fr>3:11
</fr><fk>perempuan … pengerja jemaat
</fk><ft>Frasa ini dalam bahasa Yunani sebenarnya hanya satu kata yang bisa berarti ‘para perempuan’ atau ‘para istri (dari pengerja jemaat)’. Dalam konteks ini, kata tersebut bisa ditafsirkan ‘istri pengerja jemaat’, atau ‘perempuan yang diangkat menjadi pengerja jemaat’.</ft></f> haruslah orang yang terhormat, tidak suka membicarakan kejelekan orang lain, selalu menguasai diri, dan bisa dipercaya dalam segala hal.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="1TI.3.12" />Laki-laki yang diangkat sebagai pengerja jemaat harus setia kepada istrinya, tidak boleh mempunyai lebih dari satu istri, dan dapat mengatur anak-anaknya serta rumah tangganya dengan baik.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1TI.3.13" />Setiap pengerja jemaat yang melayani dengan baik akan mendapat nama yang baik pula, sehingga dia dapat memberitakan keyakinannya akan Kristus Yesus kepada orang lain dengan lebih percaya diri.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Berita keselamatan yang dinyatakan kepada kita
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="1TI.3.14" />Saya berharap bisa segera datang kepadamu, tetapi saya merasa adalah bijaksana jika menuliskan hal-hal ini untukmu sekarang,
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="1TI.3.15" />supaya kalau saya terlambat datang, melalui surat ini kamu akan mengetahui bagaimana seharusnya kita hidup sebagai keluarga Allah. Yang dimaksud keluarga Allah adalah kesatuan seluruh jemaat milik Allah yang hidup. Memang sebagai anggota kesatuan itu, kita terlibat untuk mendukung dan mempertahankan ajaran benar dari Allah, sebagaimana tiang penopang dan batu dasar menegakkan sebuah rumah.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1TI.3.16" />Sungguh, ajaran-ajaran benar yang sudah Allah nyatakan kepada kita sangat luar biasa! Oleh karena itu, kita percaya penuh bahwa melalui Kristus,
</p>
<q style="q1">Allah datang dan hidup di dunia ini sebagai manusia dengan tubuh biasa.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Roh Allah membuktikan bahwa semua yang Kristus ajarkan tentang diri-Nya adalah benar.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Seluruh hidup-Nya disaksikan oleh para malaikat.
</q>
<q style="q1">Sekarang bangsa-bangsa yang bukan Yahudi sudah mendengar Kabar Baik tentang Dia.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Orang-orang yang percaya kepada-Nya berasal dari seluruh dunia.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan Dia sudah diangkat ke tempat semula dalam kemuliaan.
<ve />
</q>

<c id="4" />
<s style="s1">Nubuatan tentang guru-guru palsu
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1TI.4.1" />Roh Kudus dengan jelas mengatakan bahwa pada masa mendatang, banyak orang tidak akan mau lagi mempercayai ajaran yang benar. Mereka akan mengikuti roh-roh jahat yang menyesatkan dan percaya pada berbagai ajaran setan-setan.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1TI.4.2" />Ajaran itu disampaikan oleh orang-orang munafik yang suka berdusta. Hati nurani mereka sudah membatu sehingga mereka tidak bisa lagi membedakan perbuatan yang benar dan yang salah.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1TI.4.3" />Sebagai contoh, mereka melarang kita menikah atau memakan makanan tertentu, padahal Allahlah yang menjadikan semua makanan. Kita yang percaya dan sudah mengetahui ajaran benar seharusnya menikmati makanan itu dengan ucapan syukur,
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1TI.4.4" />karena semua yang diciptakan Allah adalah baik. Tidak ada satu pun yang haram. Dengan ucapan syukur, segala sesuatu boleh kita makan,
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1TI.4.5" />sebab semua makanan menjadi halal oleh Firman TUHAN dan oleh doa kita.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Jadilah hamba Kristus Yesus yang baik
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="1TI.4.6" />Ajarkanlah hal-hal itu kepada saudara-saudari seiman di sana, sehingga di hadapan Kristus Yesus, kamu akan terbukti sebagai hamba-Nya yang baik. Seorang hamba Kristus yang baik haruslah semakin dewasa dalam segala ajaran yang membangun keyakinan kita, seperti ajaran-ajaran baik yang sudah kamu ikuti.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="1TI.4.7" />Jangan libatkan dirimu dalam ajaran yang berdasarkan legenda rakyat. Ajaran semacam itu sudah pasti hanya berdasarkan pikiran duniawi dan penuh kebodohan. Hendaklah kamu terus melatih diri secara rohani agar semakin berkenan kepada Allah.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1TI.4.8" />Dibandingkan latihan jasmani yang terbatas gunanya, manfaat latihan rohani tidaklah terbatas, karena hal itu membawa berkat baik untuk hidup yang sekarang maupun yang akan datang. ‘Latihan rohani’ adalah dengan menjalankan hidup yang semakin berkenan di mata Allah.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1TI.4.9" />Ajaran itu sungguh benar dan pantas dipercayai sepenuhnya.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1TI.4.10" />Itulah sebabnya kita masih terus bekerja keras walaupun sering dihina. Kita sudah menaruh pengharapan pada Allah yang hidup. Dialah Penyelamat semua orang, maksud saya, semua yang percaya kepada-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="1TI.4.11" />Ajarkanlah hal-hal tersebut kepada jemaat Tuhan yang kamu layani dan doronglah mereka untuk melakukannya.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1TI.4.12" />Biarpun kamu masih muda, jangan sampai ada orang yang meremehkanmu. Caranya, hendaklah kamu menjadi contoh yang baik bagi orang-orang percaya, melalui cara bicaramu, gaya hidupmu, kasihmu, keyakinanmu kepada Kristus, dan cara hidupmu yang suci dan dipimpin Roh Allah.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1TI.4.13" />Sebelum saya datang, utamakanlah hal-hal ini dalam pelayananmu: Bacakan dan ajarkanlah Kitab Suci kepada jemaat. Doronglah mereka untuk terus melakukannya.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1TI.4.14" />Ingatlah selalu untuk menggunakan dan mengembangkan kemampuan rohani yang diberikan kepadamu melalui nubuatan, yaitu ketika para pemimpin jemaat mendoakan kamu dengan penumpangan tangan.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="1TI.4.15" />Kerjakanlah terus tugas-tugas itu dengan sepenuh hati, sehingga bukti keyakinan dan pelayananmu semakin terlihat jelas di hadapan semua orang.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1TI.4.16" />Awasilah dirimu sendiri! Berhati-hatilah dengan hal-hal yang kamu ajarkan! Berdirilah teguh dalam semuanya itu. Dengan demikian, kamu akan menyelamatkan dirimu sekaligus orang-orang yang mendengarkan ajaranmu.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="5" />
<s style="s1">Berbagai ketentuan dalam jemaat
</s>
<s style="s1">Cara memimpin jemaat berdasarkan tingkatan umur
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1TI.5.1" />Janganlah menegur saudara seiman yang lebih tua darimu dengan keras, tetapi berilah mereka dorongan dengan penuh hormat seperti kepada ayahmu sendiri. Untuk saudara seiman yang lebih muda darimu, nasihatilah mereka seperti adikmu sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1TI.5.2" />Demikian juga, untuk saudari seiman yang lebih tua darimu, berilah mereka dorongan seperti kepada ibumu sendiri. Dan untuk saudari seiman yang lebih muda darimu, nasihatilah mereka dengan tulus hati, seperti ketika menasihati adikmu sendiri.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pemeliharaan para janda
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="1TI.5.3" />Hormatilah para janda<f caller="+"><fr>5:3
</fr><fk>janda
</fk><ft>Yang dimaksud di sini adalah janda karena suaminya meninggal, bukan karena bercerai.</ft></f> yang sudah tidak mempunyai keluarga yang bisa membantu mereka, maksudnya, perhatikanlah kebutuhan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1TI.5.4" />Tetapi kalau seorang janda masih mempunyai anak atau cucu, biarlah keturunannya itu lebih dulu belajar melayani Allah dengan memperhatikan kebutuhan orangtua atau nenek mereka sendiri. Dengan demikian, mereka membalas kebaikan orangtua atau neneknya. Hal itu menyenangkan hati Allah.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1TI.5.5" />Bila seorang janda benar-benar hidup sendiri tanpa ada keluarga yang bisa membantu dia, hendaklah jemaat memperhatikan kebutuhannya, karena janda yang demikian hanya berharap penuh kepada Allah dan siang malam berdoa meminta pertolongan-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1TI.5.6" />Namun, setiap janda yang hidup hanya untuk menikmati kesenangan dunia sebenarnya sudah mati secara rohani, walaupun tubuhnya masih hidup.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="1TI.5.7" />Sampaikanlah hal-hal itu kepada saudara-saudari seiman di sana, supaya mereka mengatur pelayanan kepada para janda dengan baik. Dengan demikian, cara hidup jemaat tidak tercela di hadapan orang-orang yang belum percaya kepada Kristus.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1TI.5.8" />Sebaliknya, kalau ada anggota jemaat yang tidak memelihara kaum keluarganya, terutama keluarga dekatnya, berarti dia tidak sungguh-sungguh percaya dan mengikuti ajaran kita, dan di hadapan Allah dia lebih buruk daripada orang-orang yang belum percaya kepada Kristus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="1TI.5.9" />Yang boleh dimasukkan dalam daftar penerima bantuan jemaat hanyalah para janda yang berusia enam puluh tahun ke atas. Mereka haruslah orang yang dulunya setia kepada suami
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1TI.5.10" />dan dikenal baik perbuatannya. Misalnya, dia sudah membesarkan anak-anaknya dengan baik, suka memberi tumpangan, rela menjadi pelayan bagi saudara-saudari seiman, suka membantu orang yang kesusahan, dan selalu melibatkan diri dalam segala macam kegiatan yang baik.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="1TI.5.11" />Janda yang berumur kurang dari enam puluh tahun tidak boleh didaftarkan. Karena kalau suatu hari mereka punya keinginan untuk bersuami, keinginan itu akan membuat mereka dengan mudah meninggalkan janjinya untuk melayani Kristus saja.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1TI.5.12" />Itu sebabnya janganlah mendaftarkan para janda yang masih muda, supaya mereka tidak terkena hukuman Allah karena melanggar janji mereka untuk hidup hanya melayani Kristus.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1TI.5.13" />Lagipula, bila janda yang masih muda didaftarkan, mereka bisa menjadi pemalas. Yang lebih buruk lagi, mereka akan menghabiskan waktu dengan pergi ke rumah orang-orang, membicarakan kejelekan orang lain, mencampuri urusan orang lain, dan mengatakan hal-hal yang tidak pantas.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1TI.5.14" />Karena itu, lebih baik para janda yang masih muda menikah lagi, membesarkan anak-anak, dan mengurus rumah tangganya. Dengan demikian, orang-orang yang memusuhi kita tidak mempunyai alasan untuk menjelek-jelekkan kita.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="1TI.5.15" />Karena pernah terjadi, beberapa janda muda tersesat dan menjadi kaki tangan Satanas.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="1TI.5.16" />Apabila seorang anggota jemaat memiliki kerabat yang sudah menjadi janda, hendaklah dia mencukupi kebutuhan kerabatnya itu supaya tidak menambah beban jemaat, sehingga jemaat bisa mengurus para janda lain yang sudah tidak punya keluarga.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Upah untuk pemimpin jemaat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="1TI.5.17" />Para pemimpin jemaat yang melayani dengan baik pantas dihargai dengan dua cara. Pertama, dengan menghormati mereka. Kedua, dengan memberikan honor yang layak, khususnya kepada para pemimpin yang bertanggung jawab untuk berkhotbah dan mengajar.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="1TI.5.18" />Karena dalam Kitab Suci ada tertulis,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">“Jangan menutup mulut sapi yang sedang bekerja menginjak-injak gandum untuk melepaskan biji dari kulitnya. Biarkanlah sapi itu makan sambil bekerja.”<x caller="+"><xo>5:18
</xo><xt>Ul. 25:4; Im. 19:13; 1Kor. 9:7-9</xt></x>
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Dan kitab lain mengatakan,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">“Seorang pekerja berhak menerima upahnya.”<x caller="+"><xo>5:18
</xo><xt>Im. 19:13; Ul. 24:14-15; Mat. 10:10; Luk. 10:7; 1Kor. 9:14</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Penanggulangan dosa dalam jemaat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="1TI.5.19" />Bila ada tuduhan terhadap seorang pemimpin jemaat, janganlah langsung mempercayainya, kecuali tuduhan itu didukung oleh dua saksi mata atau lebih.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="1TI.5.20" />Kalau terbukti bahwa dia memang hidup dalam dosa, tegurlah dia di hadapan seluruh jemaat, supaya semuanya takut melakukan dosa seperti yang diperbuat orang itu.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Berbagai pesan untuk Timotius
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="1TI.5.21" />Di hadapan Allah dan Penguasa kita Kristus Yesus serta para malaikat surgawi, saya menegaskan agar kamu menuruti semua petunjuk ini. Lakukanlah semuanya itu untuk setiap anggota jemaat tanpa pilih kasih dan tanpa berpihak kepada siapa pun.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="1TI.5.22" />Sebelum calon pemimpin jemaat terbukti sebagai orang baik, janganlah menumpangkan tanganmu pada orang itu untuk meresmikannya sebagai pemimpin. Sebab, kalau setelah menjadi pemimpin ternyata orang itu jatuh ke dalam dosa besar, kamu juga turut bersalah karena sudah meresmikan dia. Awasilah dirimu selalu supaya tetap murni dan tidak ternoda.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23-25" bcv="1TI.5.23" />Dosa-dosa yang dilakukan sebagian orang segera terlihat dan menjadi nyata sebelum perkara mereka diperiksa. Tetapi dosa-dosa sebagian orang lain tersembunyi dan hanya akan ketahuan di kemudian hari. Demikian juga, ada perbuatan-perbuatan baik kita yang akan segera kelihatan dan ada yang tidak. Namun, yang tidak langsung terlihat pun tidak mungkin tersembunyi selamanya.
</p>
<p style="p">Untuk kamu sendiri, saya sarankan: Di samping air minum yang biasa, minumlah juga sedikit air anggur sebagai obat, supaya kamu tidak sering sakit perut.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="6" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1TI.6.1" />Ingatkanlah setiap anggota jemaat yang berstatus budak agar mereka sepenuhnya menghormati majikan mereka masing-masing. Dengan begitu, orang lain tidak akan menghina Allah dan ajaran kita.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1TI.6.2" />Ajarkanlah juga kepada setiap budak, “Kalau keluarga majikanmu sama-sama pengikut Kristus, janganlah menjadikan hal itu sebagai alasan untuk bersikap kurang hormat kepada mereka. Justru kamu harus lebih rajin bekerja untuk melayani mereka karena mereka adalah saudara-saudari seimanmu yang terkasih.”
</p>
<p style="p">Jadi Timotius, hendaklah kamu terus mengajar dan mendorong semua jemaat Tuhan yang kamu layani untuk melakukan hal-hal tersebut.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Ajaran sesat dan kekayaan yang sejati
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="3-4" bcv="1TI.6.3" />Kalau ada orang yang mengajarkan ajaran yang salah, berarti orang itu sombong dan tidak tahu apa-apa. Yang saya maksud ‘ajaran yang salah’ adalah segala ajaran yang bertentangan dengan ajaran benar<x caller="+"><xo>6:3-4
</xo><xt>1Tim. 1:10</xt></x> dari Tuhan kita Kristus Yesus, dan yang tidak memimpin kepada hidup yang memuliakan Allah. Orang-orang yang mengajarkan ajaran sesat seperti itu senang berdebat dan bertengkar tentang hal-hal yang tidak penting, seperti perbedaan kecil dalam arti istilah-istilah. Perdebatan seperti itu hanya menimbulkan iri hati, perpecahan, fitnah, dan saling curiga.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1TI.6.5" />Pikiran orang semacam itu sudah menjadi kacau sehingga mereka tidak mampu lagi membedakan yang salah dan yang benar. Itulah sebabnya mereka selalu menimbulkan pertengkaran. Mereka pikir, menjadi guru agama yang terhormat adalah jalan untuk mendapat kekayaan. Menjauhlah dari orang-orang seperti itu!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="1TI.6.6" />Sebaliknya, kita akan mendapatkan kekayaan besar secara rohani bila kita hidup sesuai kehendak Allah disertai rasa puas dengan apa yang sudah kita miliki.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="1TI.6.7" />Karena kita tidak membawa apa-apa ketika lahir ke dunia, dan tidak mungkin kita membawa harta apa pun ketika meninggal dunia.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1TI.6.8" />Jadi, asalkan sudah ada makanan dan pakaian, puaslah dengan itu.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1TI.6.9" />Orang-orang yang ingin kaya sering kali jatuh ketika mengalami pencobaan. Mereka terjebak dalam jerat iblis ketika mereka— tanpa menyadari bahayanya— mengikuti hawa nafsu yang bodoh dan merugikan. Akibatnya, mereka tiba-tiba tertimpa kerugian besar sampai binasa.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1TI.6.10" />Karena cinta akan uang adalah penyebab utama dari segala kejahatan. Banyak orang sudah tersesat dan meninggalkan keyakinan mereka kepada Kristus demi mengejar harta duniawi. Pada akhirnya, yang mereka dapatkan hanya sakit hati yang pedih dan penderitaan yang berat.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Visi dan misi yang Paulus berikan kepada Timotius
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="1TI.6.11" />Tetapi kamu adalah milik Allah. Karena itu jauhkanlah dirimu dari semuanya itu. Kejarlah terus hidup yang benar dan yang sesuai kehendak Allah. Tetaplah percaya kepada Kristus. Teruslah berbuat kasih dan bersikap lemah lembut kepada semua orang. Dan bertahanlah dalam penderitaan.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1TI.6.12" />Seperti olahragawan berlatih keras untuk sebuah pertandingan, demikianlah hendaknya kamu berjuang agar tetap percaya penuh kepada ajaran benar. Sesuai dengan panggilan Allah dalam dirimu, berjuanglah untuk mendapatkan hadiah kemenangan, yaitu hidup yang kekal.<x caller="+"><xo>6:12
</xo><xt>1Kor. 9:24-27</xt></x> Ingatlah bahwa kamu sudah mengakui keyakinanmu itu di hadapan orang banyak.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1TI.6.13" />Jadi, sekarang saya mendorong kamu untuk berjanji lagi di hadapan Allah, yang memberi hidup kepada segala makhluk, dan di hadapan Kristus Yesus, yang mengakui diri-Nya dengan berani di hadapan Pontius Pilatus:
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1TI.6.14" />Lakukanlah setiap perintah Kristus dengan hati yang murni, tanpa noda maupun kesalahan, sampai Penguasa kita Kristus Yesus datang kembali
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="1TI.6.15" />pada waktu yang sudah ditentukan oleh TUHAN sendiri, Allah yang satu-satunya dan yang terpuji, Raja atas segala raja dan Penguasa atas segala penguasa.
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="16" bcv="1TI.6.16" />Hanya Allah Bapa yang mempunyai hidup tak berkesudahan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia tinggal dalam cahaya yang begitu terang hingga tiada yang bisa mendekati-Nya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Manusia di dunia ini belum pernah melihat Dia dan tidak ada yang sanggup melihat-Nya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Hormat dan kuasa bagi Dia untuk selama-lamanya! Amin.
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="1TI.6.17" />Nasihatilah orang-orang kaya supaya mereka tidak sombong dan jangan berharap pada harta duniawi yang tidak tetap, tetapi hanya berharap kepada Allah yang hidup. Karena dengan segala kekayaan-Nya, Allah bermurah hati menyediakan segala keperluan kita agar kita menikmati berkat-Nya itu.
<ve />
<v id="18-19" bcv="1TI.6.18" />Nasihatilah juga mereka supaya berusaha menjadi kaya di mata Allah, yaitu murah hati, suka memberi, dan menggunakan hartanya untuk mengerjakan segala perbuatan yang baik. Dengan berbuat begitu, mereka sama dengan menabung harta di surga sebagai bekal untuk kehidupan yang akan datang. Jadi, mereka mengarahkan tujuannya pada hidup yang kekal.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="1TI.6.20" />Timotius, teruslah setia mengerjakan tugas pelayanan yang sudah Allah percayakan kepadamu. Jauhkanlah dirimu dari ajaran-ajaran yang tidak berasal dari Allah dan dari perdebatan yang tidak berguna dengan orang-orang yang melawan kita berdasarkan ‘pengetahuan’ mereka. Sesungguhnya ‘pengetahuan’ mereka adalah kebodohan.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="1TI.6.21" />Akibat mengikuti ‘pengetahuan’ itu, ada orang-orang yang sudah tersesat dan meninggalkan keyakinan yang benar pada Kristus.
</p>
<p style="p">Akhir kata, kepada semua yang membaca surat ini, kiranya Allah selalu menyertaimu dengan kebaikan hati-Nya. Amin.<ve />
</p>
</book>
<book id="2TI"><id id="2TI">- Terjemahan Sederhana Indonesia NT -Indonesia 2014 (Web 2014)
</id><h>2 Timotius
</h><toc level="1">Surat Paulus yang kedua kepada Timotius
</toc><toc level="2">2 Timotius
</toc><toc level="3">2Tim.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">Surat Paulus yang kedua kepada Timotius
</p>

<c id="1" />
<p style="p"><v id="1-2" bcv="2TI.1.1" />Kepada Timotius, anakku yang terkasih.
</p>
<p style="p">Salam sejahtera dari saya Paulus, yang menjadi rasul Kristus Yesus karena kehendak Allah.
</p>
<p style="p">Kiranya kamu senantiasa hidup tenang dan menikmati kebaikan serta kemurahan dari Allah Bapa dan Kristus Yesus Penguasa kita.
</p>
<p style="p">Sebagai rasul, saya ditugaskan untuk memberitakan tentang hidup kekal yang sudah dijanjikan Allah. Hidup kekal itu kita peroleh karena bersatu dengan Kristus Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Ucapan syukur dan penghiburan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="2TI.1.3" />Timotius, siang dan malam saya tidak pernah lupa mendoakanmu dan bersyukur karena kamu kepada Allah. Dialah Allah yang saya layani dengan hati nurani yang bersih, seperti juga nenek moyang saya.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="2TI.1.4" />Saya mengingat air matamu waktu kita berpisah, dan saya rindu sekali agar kita bertemu lagi, supaya hati saya dipenuhi sukacita.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="2TI.1.5" />Saya juga ingat betapa kamu sungguh-sungguh percaya kepada Kristus, sama seperti teladan nenekmu Lois dan ibumu Eunike. Saya yakin kamu pun memiliki keyakinan yang sama.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="2TI.1.6" />Oleh karena itu, saya mengingatkanmu untuk terus memanfaatkan dan meningkatkan kemampuan rohani yang diberikan Allah kepadamu ketika saya menumpangkan tangan atasmu. Kemampuan itu seperti api yang perlu terus dijaga agar tidak padam.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="2TI.1.7" />Karena Allah memberikan Roh-Nya yang memampukan kita untuk hidup dengan kuasa, kasih, dan penguasaan diri. Ketika Roh Allah memimpin hidup kita, kita tidak perlu takut.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="2TI.1.8" />Jadi, janganlah kamu malu bersaksi tentang Penguasa kita, dan janganlah malu karena saya dipenjarakan akibat melayani Dia. Sebaliknya, dengan kekuatan dari Allah, hendaklah kamu gigih menanggung penderitaan bersama saya demi Kabar Baik.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="2TI.1.9" />Karena Allah sudah menyelamatkan kita dan memanggil kita untuk hidup sebagai umat yang disucikan-Nya. Keselamatan dan panggilan itu diberikan bukan karena perbuatan baik kita, melainkan hanya karena kehendak-Nya dan kebaikan hati-Nya saja! Kebaikan hati-Nya itu bahkan sudah Dia rencanakan sebelum permulaan zaman dan diberikan-Nya kepada kita yang bersatu dengan Kristus Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="2TI.1.10" />Sekarang keselamatan itu sudah dinyatakan kepada kita dengan kedatangan Kristus Yesus, Penyelamat kita. Dia sudah meniadakan warisan kematian atas kita.<x caller="+"><xo>1:10
</xo><xt>Rm. 5:12-21</xt></x> Melalui Kabar Baik, Dia menunjukkan jalan menuju hidup yang kekal di mana kita tidak akan pernah mati.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="2TI.1.11" />Supaya Kabar Baik itu semakin tersebar luas, Allah memilih dan mengutus saya kepada bangsa-bangsa bukan Yahudi sebagai pemberita, rasul, dan guru.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="2TI.1.12" />Itulah sebabnya saya menderita di penjara ini! Tetapi saya tidak malu, karena saya sudah mengenal Yesus. Dia sangat layak dipercaya, dan saya yakin bahwa Dia mampu menjaga dan menjamin hasil pelayanan yang sudah Dia percayakan kepada saya sampai hari kedatangan-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="2TI.1.13" />Peganglah teguh ajaran benar yang saya ajarkan kepadamu. Tetaplah percaya kepada Kristus dan hiduplah dengan kasih yang kita peroleh karena bersatu dengan-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="2TI.1.14" />Allah sudah mempercayakan ajaran benar yang sangat berharga itu kepadamu, maka jagalah itu dengan pertolongan Roh Kudus yang hidup dalam diri kita.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="2TI.1.15" />Kamu sudah mendengar bahwa semua saudara seiman di daerah Asia meninggalkan saya, termasuk Figelus dan Hermogenes.
<ve />
<v id="16-18" bcv="2TI.1.16" />Hal itu membuat saya merindukan Onesiforus!<f caller="+"><fr>1:16-18
</fr><fk>Onesiforus
</fk><ft>Paulus tidak secara langsung mengatakan bahwa Onesiforus sudah meninggal. Namun, menurut banyak penafsir, kalimat yang digunakan Paulus menyiratkan bahwa Onesiforus sudah tiada dan tidak lagi tinggal bersama keluarganya.</ft></f> Dia selalu menghibur dan menguatkan saya. Kamu pasti ingat betapa banyaknya dia menolong saya ketika kita bersama di Efesus. Lalu waktu saya dipenjara di Roma, dia mencari saya ke sana kemari sampai menemukan saya. Dia tidak malu mengunjungi dan menghibur saya. Ah, kiranya TUHAN bermurah hati kepadanya pada Hari Pengadilan dan memberkati keluarga Onesiforus dengan kemurahan hati-Nya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="2" />
<s style="s1">Menjadi tentara Kristus Yesus yang setia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2TI.2.1" />Anakku Timotius, hendaklah kamu terus dikuatkan melalui kebaikan hati Allah yang luar biasa, yang kita peroleh karena bersatu dengan Kristus Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2TI.2.2" />Semua ajaran yang sudah kamu dengar ketika saya mengajar saudara-saudari seiman, ajarkan dan percayakanlah itu kepada saudara-saudari yang lain juga, khususnya mereka yang mampu mengajar dan yang akan setia meneruskannya kepada orang lain lagi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="2TI.2.3" />Menjadi pengikut Kristus Yesus ibarat menjadi tentara di medan perang. Karena itu, kamu harus kuat bertahan menghadapi segala penderitaan.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="2TI.2.4" />Seorang tentara yang sedang bertugas tidak menyibukkan dirinya dengan berbagai pekerjaan lain, karena dia mau menyenangkan hati komandannya.
<ve />
<v id="5-6" bcv="2TI.2.5" />Menjadi pengikut Kristus juga ibarat seorang olahragawan di gelanggang pertandingan atau seorang petani. Olahragawan yang bertanding sesuai peraturan akan menerima mahkota kemenangan. Dan petani yang bekerja keras pantas menjadi orang pertama yang menikmati hasil panennya.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="2TI.2.7" />Renungkanlah contoh-contoh tadi, dan kiranya TUHAN memberimu kemampuan untuk memahami hal-hal ini lebih dalam lagi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="2TI.2.8" />Ingat-ingatlah selalu tentang Kristus Yesus! Dialah Keturunan Daud yang sudah dinubuatkan.<f caller="+"><fr>2:8
</fr><fk>Keturunan Daud …
</fk><ft>Nabi-nabi sudah bernubuat bahwa Raja Penyelamat akan datang dari keturunan Raja Daud. Jadi, semua orang Yahudi menyebut Raja Penyelamat sebagai ‘Keturunan Daud’. Lihat Yes. 29:18-19; 35:4-6; 42:6-7.</ft></f> Dia sudah bangkit kembali dari kematian. Itulah Kabar Baik yang saya beritakan.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="2TI.2.9" />Namun, justru karena mengabarkan berita keselamatan itulah saya mengalami penderitaan, bahkan dipenjarakan seolah-olah saya ini penjahat. Tetapi Firman Allah tidak bisa dipenjarakan! Masih banyak saudara-saudari kita yang terus memberitakan kabar keselamatan itu.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="2TI.2.10" />Jadi, saya rela bertahan dalam segala macam penderitaan, karena dengan demikian saya mempertahankan kebenaran dalam Kabar Baik yang sedang diberitakan dan dipercayai itu. Dengan bertahan teguh, secara tidak langsung saya menolong orang-orang pilihan Allah supaya mereka mendapat kesempatan untuk menerima keselamatan yang kita peroleh karena bersatu dengan Kristus Yesus, sehingga mereka turut menikmati kemuliaan-Nya selama-lamanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="2TI.2.11" />Sungguh benar ajaran ini:
</p>
<q style="q1">Bila kita menganggap diri kita yang lama sudah mati bersama-Nya,<x caller="+"><xo>2:11
</xo><xt>Rm. 6:1-4; 12:1-2; Ef. 2:1-10; Kol. 2:6-15; 3:1-6</xt></x>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">kita juga akan hidup bersama-Nya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="2TI.2.12" />Bila kita tetap setia kepada-Nya walau menderita,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">kita juga akan memerintah bersama-Nya.
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1">Bila kita tidak mengakui Dia sebagai Tuhan kita,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia pun tidak akan mengakui kita sebagai umat-Nya!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="2TI.2.13" />Namun, sekalipun kita kurang setia menaati kehendak-Nya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia akan tetap setia menepati seluruh janji-Nya bagi kita,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sebab Dia tidak dapat menyangkal perkataan-Nya sendiri.
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Berusaha agar diakui oleh Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="2TI.2.14" />Ingatkanlah selalu saudara-saudari kita tentang semua hal itu. Nasihatilah mereka dengan tegas di hadapan TUHAN Allah untuk tidak berdebat tentang hal-hal yang tidak berguna.<x caller="+"><xo>2:14
</xo><xt>1Tim. 1:4; 4:7</xt></x> Perdebatan seperti itu tidak menghasilkan manfaat apa pun, justru menyesatkan dan bisa membuat orang yang mendengarnya binasa.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="2TI.2.15" />Berusahalah sungguh-sungguh supaya Allah mengakuimu sebagai hamba yang pantas bekerja bagi-Nya, sehingga kamu tidak akan merasa malu, sebab kamu selalu mengajarkan kebenaran Allah dengan tepat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="2TI.2.16" />Janganlah kamu ikut dalam percakapan yang tidak berguna dan dapat menimbulkan kesesatan. Pembicaraan seperti itu justru menjauhkan para pendengar dari kehendak Allah,
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="2TI.2.17" />dan akibat buruknya akan menjalar seperti penyakit berbahaya. Himeneus dan Filetus contohnya. Mereka sudah tertular dan sekarang menularkannya juga!
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="2TI.2.18" />Keduanya mengikuti jalan sesat dengan mengajarkan bahwa kita tidak akan dibangkitkan kembali sesudah mati. Menurut mereka, satu-satunya kesempatan untuk dibangkitkan sudah terjadi.<f caller="+"><fr>2:18
</fr><fk>satu-satunya kesempatan … sudah terjadi
</fk><ft>Sekarang, dasar untuk ajaran palsu ini tidak diketahui, tetapi diperkirakan tidak jauh berbeda dari ajaran sesat yang ditentang Paulus dalam 1Kor. 15.</ft></f> Dengan ajaran itu, mereka sudah membuat beberapa saudara-saudari seiman kita meninggalkan keyakinan mereka pada Kristus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="2TI.2.19" />Namun, Allah sudah memberikan kedua hal yang pasti ini sebagai batu fondasi yang kokoh bagi keyakinan kita: Pertama,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">“TUHAN mengenal siapa yang sudah menjadi milik-Nya.”<x caller="+"><xo>2:19
</xo><xt>Bil. 16:5</xt></x>
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Dan kedua,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">“Setiap orang yang mengaku sebagai pengikut Tuhan Yesus harus berhenti melakukan kejahatan.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="2TI.2.20" />Pikirkanlah contoh ini: Di sebuah rumah mewah ada bermacam-macam piring dan perabot lainnya yang terbuat dari bahan-bahan berharga seperti emas dan perak, tetapi ada juga yang terbuat dari kayu dan tanah liat. Yang terbuat dari bahan berharga dipakai hanya untuk keperluan istimewa, sedangkan yang terbuat dari kayu dan tanah liat dipakai untuk keperluan sehari-hari.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="2TI.2.21" />Demikian juga kamu! Kalau kamu mengkhususkan dirimu hanya bagi Tuhan dengan cara menjaga hidupmu tetap murni, kamu akan menjadi seperti bejana istimewa, yang bersih dan layak dipakai Tuhan untuk setiap pekerjaan baik.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="2TI.2.22" />Karena itu jauhkanlah dirimu dari segala hal yang menimbulkan hawa nafsu dan keinginan orang muda. Berusahalah keras untuk terus hidup benar, tetap percaya kepada Kristus, berbuat kasih, dan hidup damai dengan sesamamu. Lakukanlah semua itu bersama-sama dalam persekutuan dengan saudara-saudari yang— seperti kamu sendiri— setiap hari berdoa kepada Tuhan dengan tulus hati.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="2TI.2.23" />Sekali lagi saya berpesan: Janganlah terlibat dalam perdebatan bodoh tentang ajaran yang tidak berguna. Kamu sudah tahu bahwa perdebatan semacam itu hanya menimbulkan pertengkaran.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="2TI.2.24" />Lagipula, memang tidak pantas seorang hamba Tuhan Yesus<x caller="+"><xo>2:24
</xo><xt>Rm. 1:1 CK</xt></x> bertengkar. Kamu harus ramah kepada semua orang, mampu mengajar, sabar menghadapi masalah atau kesusahan,
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="2TI.2.25" />dan bersikap lemah lembut ketika menegur orang yang melawan ajaranmu. Karena kita bekerja dengan harapan bahwa Tuhan akan mengubahkan hati mereka supaya bertobat dan menerima ajaran yang benar.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="2TI.2.26" />Tujuan kita adalah supaya mereka sadar kembali dan bisa lepas dari jerat iblis. Sebab bukan kebetulan orang-orang mengikuti ajaran sesat, melainkan karena mereka ditipu dan diikat oleh iblis supaya menjadi kaki-tangannya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="3" />
<s style="s1">Sifat-sifat manusia pada zaman sekarang
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2TI.3.1" />Anakku, sadarilah bahwa pada zaman terakhir sekarang ini,<x caller="+"><xo>3:1
</xo><xt>1Kor. 10:11; Ibr. 1:1; 1Ptr. 1:20; 4:7; 4:17; 1Yoh. 2:18</xt></x> kita pasti mengalami banyak kesulitan.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2TI.3.2" />Banyak orang akan
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">mengasihi dirinya sendiri,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">cinta uang,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">sombong,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">suka memuji diri,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">suka menghina orang lain,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">durhaka kepada orangtua,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">tidak tahu berterima kasih,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">mengabaikan Allah,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="3" bcv="2TI.3.3" />tidak mengasihi orang lain,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">tidak mau memaafkan,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">suka menjelek-jelekkan orang,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">tidak bisa menguasai diri,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">bersifat kasar dan kejam,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">serta membenci segala sesuatu yang baik.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="4" bcv="2TI.3.4" />Orang-orang pada zaman terakhir ini suka berkhianat,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">tidak berpikir panjang,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">tinggi hati dan menganggap diri lebih penting daripada orang lain,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">juga lebih mencintai kesenangan duniawi daripada Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="5" bcv="2TI.3.5" />Memang, di depan orang mereka berlagak saleh, tetapi mereka tidak sungguh-sungguh ingin mengenal Allah ataupun diubahkan oleh kuasa-Nya! Jauhkanlah dirimu dari orang-orang seperti itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="2TI.3.6" />Karena orang-orang macam itulah yang mengaku-ngaku sebagai guru agama supaya diundang masuk ke rumah-rumah orang lain. Lalu mereka menipu dan menjerat perempuan-perempuan yang belum dewasa secara rohani dan terlalu cepat percaya apa saja. Maksud saya, perempuan yang mempunyai beban dosa yang sangat berat karena mereka membiarkan dirinya terbawa ke sana kemari oleh segala macam keinginan.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="2TI.3.7" />Perempuan seperti itu selalu bersedia belajar tentang hal-hal rohani, tetapi mereka tidak mampu membedakan ajaran benar dan ajaran palsu.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="2TI.3.8" />Sedangkan ‘guru-guru agama’ tadi sama seperti Yanes dan Yambres<f caller="+"><fr>3:8
</fr><fk>Yanes dan Yambres
</fk><ft>Dalam tradisi Yahudi, kedua nama ini adalah ahli-ahli sihir yang melawan Musa di hadapan raja Mesir. Nama itu tidak terdapat dalam Kel. 7:11-12, 22.</ft></f> yang melawan Musa. Pikiran mereka sudah bengkok dan selalu melawan ajaran yang benar. Ajaran yang mereka percayai sebenarnya tidak masuk akal.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="2TI.3.9" />Namun, guru-guru palsu itu tidak akan berhasil menyesatkan lebih banyak orang lagi, karena kebodohan mereka akan menjadi sangat nyata, sama seperti yang terjadi pada Yanes dan Yambres.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Menjadi hamba Tuhan seperti Paulus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="2TI.3.10" />Anakku, kamu sudah mengikuti ajaran dan teladan saya. Tujuan hidup saya sudah menjadi tujuan hidupmu. Kita sudah mempunyai keyakinan yang sama. Cara kita mengasihi sesama, bersabar, serta bertahan dalam kesusahan juga sama.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="2TI.3.11" />Kamu sudah menjadi saksi mata penderitaan saya ketika saya dianiaya di daerahmu, di kota Antiokia, Ikonium, dan Listra.<x caller="+"><xo>3:11
</xo><xt>Kis. 13:14-52; 14:1-26; 16:1-3</xt></x> Ingatlah bahwa Tuhan sudah menyelamatkan saya dari semuanya itu!
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="2TI.3.12" />Boleh dikatakan, setiap pengikut Kristus Yesus yang sungguh-sungguh mau hidup menyenangkan hati Allah akan mengalami aniaya.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="2TI.3.13" />Tetapi orang jahat dan guru-guru palsu akan terus semakin berbahaya. Mereka menyesatkan orang lain, dan dirinya sendiri juga tersesat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="2TI.3.14" />Oleh karena itu, Timotius, hendaklah kamu tetap mengikuti ajaran yang sudah kamu terima dari saya maupun hamba-hamba Tuhan yang lain. Kamu mempercayai ajaran itu sebab kamu tahu bahwa kami yang mengajarkannya bisa dipercaya.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="2TI.3.15" />Keyakinanmu itu juga berdasarkan Kitab Suci yang sudah kamu kenal sejak kecil. Melalui Firman TUHAN, kamu menjadi bijaksana, sehingga kamu percaya kepada Kristus Yesus dan menerima keselamatan.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="2TI.3.16" />Seluruh Kitab Suci ditulis sesuai dengan perkataan Allah sendiri. Semuanya berguna untuk mengajar, menegur, menunjukkan kesalahan, dan mendidik kita untuk hidup benar di mata Allah.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="2TI.3.17" />Kesimpulannya, melalui Firman Allah, setiap orang yang sudah menjadi milik-Nya dimampukan dan diperlengkapi untuk menjalankan segala tugas yang baik yang diberikan Allah kepada kita.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="4" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2TI.4.1" />Mengingat bahwa Kristus Yesus akan datang kembali dan memerintah sebagai Raja, lalu Dia akan mengadili semua orang, baik yang sudah mati maupun yang masih hidup, maka di hadapan Allah dan Penguasa kita Kristus Yesus saya memberikan perintah ini kepadamu:
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2TI.4.2" />Beritakanlah Firman Allah selalu, baik ketika jemaatmu suka mendengarnya ataupun tidak. Kuatkanlah hati jemaatmu. Apabila mereka berbuat salah, tunjukkanlah kesalahan itu dan tegurlah mereka dengan sabar. Lakukanlah semuanya berdasarkan ajaran dari Firman Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="2TI.4.3" />Karena akan tiba waktunya orang tidak mau lagi mendengarkan ajaran benar. Mereka hanya akan mencari guru-guru yang mengajarkan hal-hal yang enak didengar saja, yaitu yang sesuai dengan selera mereka.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="2TI.4.4" />Orang-orang akan menolak ajaran yang benar, tetapi senang mendengarkan omong kosong dan cerita dongeng.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="2TI.4.5" />Tetapi kamu hendaklah berjaga-jaga setiap waktu. Jangan takut menghadapi kesusahan yang menimpamu karena melayani Tuhan Yesus. Lakukanlah tugasmu sebagai pemberita Kabar Baik, dan selesaikanlah seluruh tugas pelayananmu bagi Tuhan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="2TI.4.6" />Karena sebentar lagi saya akan dibebaskan dari tubuh duniawi ini. Darah saya akan segera dicurahkan sebagai suatu persembahan bagi Tuhan,<f caller="+"><fr>4:6
</fr><fk>Darah … bagi Tuhan
</fk><ft>Frasa ini menerjemahkan satu kata yang berarti ‘kurban curahan’. Dalam hukum Taurat, hewan kurban hampir selalu dilengkapi dengan persembahan tepung terigu dicampur minyak zaitun dan persembahan sekitar dua liter air anggur, yang dicurahkan secara perlahan di atas daging kurban yang sedang dibakar atas mezbah. Lihat Kel. 29:38-41; Bil. 15:1-12. Paulus tidak bermaksud bahwa darahnya benar-benar menjadi persembahan, tetapi dengan gambaran itu dia mengatakan bahwa dirinya akan segera dibunuh demi kemuliaan Tuhan. Bandingkan Flp. 2:17.</ft></f> dan Dia akan menerima jiwa saya.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="2TI.4.7" />Saya sudah mencapai garis akhir dalam perlombaan rohani. Saya sudah menang dalam perjuangan ini! Saya berdiri teguh memegang keyakinan pada Kristus sampai hari terakhir.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="2TI.4.8" />Sekarang hampir tiba waktunya saya menerima mahkota kemenangan<x caller="+"><xo>4:8
</xo><xt>Yak. 1:12</xt></x> yang sudah disiapkan bagi saya. Pada harinya nanti, Tuhan Yesus, sang Hakim yang adil, akan memberikan mahkota itu sebagai bukti bahwa saya sudah hidup dengan benar. Bukan hanya untuk saya, mahkota kemenangan juga sudah disiapkan bagi semua orang yang merindukan hari kedatangan Yesus kembali.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Petunjuk pribadi
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="2TI.4.9" />Berusahalah datang kepada saya secepat mungkin,
<ve />
<v id="10-12" bcv="2TI.4.10" />karena Demas, yang terlalu mencintai dunia ini, sudah meninggalkan saya dan pergi ke Tesalonika. Saya sudah mengutus Kreskes ke Galatia, Titus ke Dalmatia, dan Tikikus ke Efesus. Hanya Lukas yang masih bersama saya. Waktu kamu datang, ajaklah Markus bersamamu, sebab dia sangat membantu saya dalam pelayanan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="2TI.4.13" />Waktu kamu melewati Troas, tolong ambilkan jubah tebal yang saya titipkan pada Karpus, juga kitab-kitab saya, khususnya yang dari kulit.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="2TI.4.14" />Aleksander, pengusaha tembaga dan besi itu, sudah membuat masalah saya bertambah parah! TUHAN akan menghukum dia sesuai dengan perbuatannya.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="2TI.4.15" />Kamu juga harus waspada terhadap dia, karena orang itu sangat menentang ajaran kita.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="2TI.4.16" />Dalam persidangan pertama saya, tidak ada satu teman pun yang membela saya. Semuanya sudah meninggalkan saya. Kiranya Allah mengampuni mereka.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="2TI.4.17" />Tetapi saat itu Tuhan Yesus tetap menyertai saya. Dia memberi saya kekuatan sehingga saya bisa memberitakan Kabar Baik sepenuhnya kepada orang-orang yang hadir— semuanya bukan orang Yahudi. Akhirnya saya diselamatkan dari mulut singa.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="2TI.4.18" />Tuhan Yesuslah yang sanggup menyelamatkan saya dari segala ancaman, dan pada akhirnya Dia akan membawa saya dengan selamat ke dalam kerajaan-Nya di surga. Bagi Dialah kemuliaan sampai selama-lamanya. Amin!
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Salam terakhir
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="2TI.4.19" />Sampaikan salam saya kepada Priskila dan Akwila, juga keluarga Onesiforus.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="2TI.4.20" />Dalam perjalanan ke sini, Erastus memutuskan untuk tinggal di Korintus, dan Trofimus saya tinggal di Miletus karena dia sedang sakit.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="2TI.4.21" />Usahakanlah sedapat mungkin datang kemari sebelum musim dingin.
</p>
<p style="p">Salam untukmu dari Ebulus, Pudes, Linus, Klaudia, dan semua saudara-saudari seiman di sini.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="2TI.4.22" />Akhir kata, saya berdoa kiranya Kristus Yesus Penguasa kita selalu menyertaimu. Dan untuk semua yang membaca surat ini, kiranya kebaikan hati Allah selalu menyertai kalian masing-masing. Amin.<ve />
</p>
</book>
<book id="TIT"><id id="TIT">- Terjemahan Sederhana Indonesia NT -Indonesia 2014 (Web 2014)
</id><h>Titus
</h><toc level="1">Surat Paulus kepada Titus
</toc><toc level="2">Titus
</toc><toc level="3">Tit.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">Surat Paulus kepada Titus
</p>

<c id="1" />
<p style="p"><v id="1-4" bcv="TIT.1.1" />Kepada Titus, yang sudah saya anggap seperti anakku sendiri karena keyakinan kita yang sama pada Tuhan Yesus.
</p>
<p style="p">Salam sejahtera dari saya, Paulus, hamba Allah<x caller="+"><xo>1:1-4
</xo><xt>Rm. 1:1 CK</xt></x> dan rasul Kristus Yesus.
</p>
<p style="p">Kiranya kamu senantiasa hidup tenang dan menikmati kebaikan serta kemurahan dari Allah Bapa dan Kristus Yesus, Penguasa serta Penyelamat kita.
</p>
<p style="p">Anakku, Allah yang tidak pernah berdusta sudah menjanjikan hidup kekal bagi manusia sebelum dunia diciptakan. Lalu pada waktu yang tepat, Allah, yang juga Penyelamat kita, menyatakan hidup kekal itu kepada dunia melalui Kabar Baik. Kabar itulah yang Dia percayakan kepada saya untuk diberitakan. Sebagai rasul-Nya, saya juga ditugaskan untuk menolong umat Allah supaya semakin percaya kepada Kristus serta mengetahui ajaran yang benar dari Allah. Perintah-Nya itu saya kerjakan dengan penuh pengharapan, karena saya yakin akan menerima hidup yang kekal.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pelayanan Titus di Kreta
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="TIT.1.5" />Saya meninggalkanmu di pulau Kreta supaya kamu bisa menyelesaikan urusan-urusan yang masih perlu diatur, dan mengangkat beberapa orang di setiap kota untuk menjadi pemimpin jemaat.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="TIT.1.6" />Untuk dipilih menjadi pemimpin jemaat, orang itu harus hidup tidak bercela. Dia harus setia kepada istrinya dan tidak boleh mempunyai lebih dari satu istri. Anak-anaknya juga harus pengikut Kristus yang dikenal berperilaku baik dan sopan.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="TIT.1.7" />Seorang pemimpin jemaat bertugas mengurus pekerjaan Allah. Oleh karena itu, dia hanya bisa diangkat kalau hidupnya tidak bercela. Dia tidak boleh sombong, keras kepala, cepat marah, atau pemabuk. Jangan mengangkat orang yang suka berkelahi dan yang curang dalam pekerjaannya.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="TIT.1.8" />Seorang pemimpin jemaat juga harus siap menolong orang lain dengan menerima mereka di rumahnya. Dia harus selalu mengusahakan yang terbaik bagi semua orang, berpikiran tajam, berkelakuan benar, sungguh-sungguh hidup bagi Allah, dan mengendalikan diri.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="TIT.1.9" />Seorang pemimpin jemaat harus setia mengikuti semua yang kita ajarkan, supaya dia bisa menolong orang-orang dengan ajaran yang benar.<f caller="+"><fr>1:9
</fr><fk>ajaran yang benar
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: ajaran sehat, yaitu ajaran yang terbukti menghasilkan hal-hal baik waktu diterapkan. Ajaran seperti itu memimpin supaya cara hidup kita mendatangkan hormat kepada Kristus dan memberi berkat-berkat rohani. Lihat juga Tit. 1:13; 2:1, dan 1Tim. 1:5.</ft></f> Dengan begitu, dia dapat menunjukkan kepada orang yang melawan ajaran itu bahwa mereka salah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="TIT.1.10" />Hal itu penting karena ada banyak orang yang tidak mau taat dan yang menyesatkan orang-orang lain. Yang saya maksud khususnya adalah mereka yang mengatakan bahwa semua laki-laki harus disunat.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="TIT.1.11" />Kita harus menghentikan mereka supaya tidak mengajar lagi, sebab ajaran mereka itu mengacaukan keyakinan banyak keluarga yang beriman, baik orangtua maupun anak-anak. Mereka juga memakai ajaran sesat itu sebagai alasan untuk mendapat uang.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="TIT.1.12" />Dahulu, ada seorang terkenal dari Kreta yang menulis,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Semua penduduk pulau Kreta adalah pendusta.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka seperti binatang buas.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka malas bekerja dan rakus.”<f caller="+"><fr>1:12
</fr><fk>kutipan dari seorang terkenal
</fk><ft>Kutipan ini diambil dari tulisan seorang pujangga (penulis puisi) bernama Epimenides, yang berasal dari Kreta dan hidup sekitar tahun 600 SM.</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="13" bcv="TIT.1.13" />Yang dikatakan orang itu memang benar! Jadi, tegurlah setiap jemaat di Kreta dengan tegas, supaya mereka tetap percaya kepada ajaran benar.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="TIT.1.14" />Dengan begitu, mereka tidak akan peduli pada cerita-cerita dongeng dari orang Yahudi, dan mereka akan berhenti mengikuti perintah dari orang-orang yang sudah meninggalkan ajaran benar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="TIT.1.15" />Bagi orang-orang yang murni hatinya, segala sesuatu yang disediakan Allah adalah halal untuk digunakan. Namun, bagi orang yang penuh dosa dan tidak percaya, semuanya menjadi haram, karena pikiran mereka jahat dan hati nurani mereka sudah kotor.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="TIT.1.16" />Mereka mengaku mengenal Allah, tetapi perbuatan mereka tidak membuktikan hal itu. Mereka menolak untuk taat kepada Allah dan tidak mampu melakukan hal yang baik. Allah membenci cara hidup mereka.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="2" />
<s style="s1">Menaati ajaran yang benar
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="TIT.2.1" />Tetapi kamu, Titus, harus selalu mengajarkan cara hidup yang sesuai dengan ajaran benar.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="TIT.2.2" />Ajarlah laki-laki yang lebih tua untuk belajar menahan diri dan bijaksana, supaya menjadi orang yang patut dihormati. Mereka harus tetap berpegang pada ajaran benar, sungguh-sungguh mengasihi saudara-saudari seiman, dan teguh bertahan waktu menghadapi kesusahan.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="TIT.2.3" />Ajarlah juga perempuan-perempuan yang lebih tua supaya berperilaku bersih, tidak suka memfitnah dan bergosip, dan tidak kecanduan minuman keras. Mereka juga harus mengajarkan hal-hal yang baik saja.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="TIT.2.4" />Dengan demikian, mereka bisa membimbing para perempuan yang muda untuk mengasihi suami dan anak-anak mereka,
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="TIT.2.5" />untuk dapat mengendalikan diri, dan hidup dengan bersih. Perempuan yang muda juga harus belajar mengurus rumah tangga, bersikap baik, dan taat kepada suami. Dengan begitu, tidak ada orang yang bisa menjelekkan ajaran yang sudah diberikan Allah kepada kita.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="TIT.2.6" />Demikian juga, ajarlah laki-laki yang muda untuk hidup bijaksana.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="TIT.2.7" />Titus, kamu harus menjadi contoh yang baik bagi mereka dalam segala hal. Ajarlah mereka dengan hati yang jujur, dengan cara yang patut dihormati dan tujuan yang murni.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="TIT.2.8" />Semua ajaranmu pun haruslah benar, supaya tidak memberi kesempatan bagi mereka yang menentang kita. Dengan begitu, mereka akan malu karena tidak menemukan kesalahan yang bisa dipakai untuk mencela kita.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="TIT.2.9" />Sampaikanlah hal-hal ini kepada anggota jemaat yang menjadi budak: Mereka harus selalu taat kepada tuannya masing-masing, berusaha menyenangkan mereka, dan tidak membantah.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="TIT.2.10" />Mereka tidak boleh mencuri harta tuannya, tetapi harus membuktikan bahwa mereka benar-benar bisa dipercaya dalam segala hal. Dengan begitu, semua orang akan senang dengan apa yang kita ajarkan tentang Allah, Penyelamat kita.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="TIT.2.11" />Dia menunjukkan kebaikan hati-Nya dengan menawarkan keselamatan kepada semua orang.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="TIT.2.12" />Selama kita hidup di dunia ini, kebaikan hati Allah itu bekerja dalam hati kita supaya kita belajar untuk hidup bijaksana, jujur, saleh, dan melepaskan diri dari keinginan-keinginan duniawi yang selalu bertentangan dengan kemauan TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="TIT.2.13" />Jadi sekarang, dengan gembira dan sangat yakin kita menantikan Penyelamat kita Kristus Yesus datang kembali. Pada waktu itu, sinar kemuliaan dan kebesaran Yesus, yang Allah sepenuhnya,<x caller="+"><xo>2:13
</xo><xt>Yoh. 1:1; 10:30; Rm. 9:5; Flp. 2:6; Kol. 2:9; 1Tim. 3:16; 2Ptr. 1:1; 1Yoh. 5:20</xt></x> akan terlihat di dunia ini.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="TIT.2.14" />Dia sudah menyerahkan diri-Nya sebagai kurban supaya kita dibersihkan dan dibebaskan dari segala kejahatan, agar kita menjadi umat-Nya yang khusus dan selalu rajin berbuat baik.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="TIT.2.15" />Itulah hal-hal yang harus kamu sampaikan kepada jemaat. Ajaklah mereka mengikuti hal-hal itu. Kalau mereka tidak taat, tegurlah. Kamu mempunyai kuasa penuh untuk melakukan itu, maka jangan biarkan seorang pun menganggap bahwa mereka bisa mengabaikanmu.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="3" />
<s style="s1">Cara hidup yang benar
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="TIT.3.1" />Ingatkanlah juga seluruh anggota jemaat di sana untuk selalu menghormati semua pemimpin dan pemerintah, taat kepada mereka, dan selalu bersedia melakukan yang baik.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="TIT.3.2" />Sampaikan kepada mereka supaya jangan menjelekkan orang lain, tetapi hidup damai dengan semua orang. Mereka juga harus lemah lembut dan sopan terhadap setiap orang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="TIT.3.3" />Karena dulu kita pun adalah orang bodoh yang tidak taat kepada Allah. Kita sesat dan terikat oleh bermacam-macam keinginan yang hanya menyenangkan tubuh jasmani. Kita juga penuh dengan iri hati dan rencana jahat. Orang-orang membenci kita dan kita membenci mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="TIT.3.4" />Namun, waktu kita dalam keadaan seperti itu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Allah Penyelamat kita menunjukkan kebaikan hati dan kasih-Nya kepada kita semua
</q>
<q level="3" style="q3">dengan membuka jalan keselamatan bagi kita.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="TIT.3.5" />Kita diselamatkan bukan karena perbuatan-perbuatan baik kita,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi karena Dia sendiri mengasihani kita.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dia menyelamatkan kita melalui Roh-Nya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang membersihkan kita dari dosa,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sehingga kita dilahirkan kembali dan mempunyai hidup yang baru.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="TIT.3.6" />Dia mencurahkan Roh-Nya dengan sepenuhnya atas kita
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">melalui Kristus Yesus, Penyelamat kita.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="TIT.3.7" />Hanya karena kebaikan hati Allah saja
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">kita sudah menjadi benar di mata-Nya!
</q>
<q style="q1">Tujuan dari semuanya itu adalah supaya kita menjadi anak-anak Allah
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang berhak menerima hidup kekal.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Itulah yang kita nantikan dengan yakin.
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="8" bcv="TIT.3.8" />Ajaran itu sungguh benar. Dan saya ingin kamu mengajarkan semuanya itu dengan tegas, sehingga orang-orang yang percaya kepada Allah sungguh-sungguh berusaha untuk terus berbuat baik. Cara hidup seperti itulah yang pantas bagi kita sebagai pengikut Kristus dan berguna bagi semua orang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="TIT.3.9" />Janganlah melibatkan dirimu ketika ada yang bertengkar tentang ajaran Yahudi, misalnya kalau mereka bertengkar tentang nama-nama nenek moyang atau tentang hukum Taurat. Pertengkaran semacam itu tidak berguna dan hanya membuang waktu.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="TIT.3.10" />Jadi, kalau ada orang yang membuat perpecahan karena suka bertengkar, kamu harus menegur dia satu sampai dua kali supaya dia berhenti. Kalau dia tetap membuat persoalan, jauhilah dia.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="TIT.3.11" />Karena kamu tahu bahwa orang-orang seperti itu berdosa dan tidak mengikuti ajaran benar. Dosa-dosa mereka membuktikan bahwa mereka bersalah.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Petunjuk terakhir dan salam
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="TIT.3.12" />Saya akan mengutus Artemas atau Tikikus kepadamu. Waktu salah satu dari mereka tiba, mohon datanglah segera kepada saya di Nikopolis. Saya sudah memutuskan untuk tinggal di sana selama musim dingin ini.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="TIT.3.13" />Waktu Apolos dan ahli hukum Zenas sudah siap untuk pergi dari situ, saya minta jemaat membantu mereka sebaik mungkin, supaya mereka bisa melanjutkan perjalanan tanpa kekurangan apa pun.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="TIT.3.14" />Kita sebagai pengikut-pengikut Kristus harus belajar untuk saling membantu seperti itu dan selalu siap berbuat baik waktu orang lain memerlukan bantuan. Jangan sampai hidup kita tidak berguna.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="TIT.3.15" />Salam untukmu dari semua orang yang bersama dengan saya di sini. Sampaikanlah salam kami kepada semua orang di sana yang mengasihi kami, yaitu semua saudara-saudari seiman kita.
</p>
<p style="p">Akhir kata, kiranya Allah selalu berbaik hati kepada kalian masing-masing.<f caller="+"><fr>3:15
</fr><fk>kalian masing-masing
</fk><ft>Berdasarkan dua kata terakhir, jelaslah bahwa surat Paulus ini bukan hanya dibaca oleh Titus sendiri.</ft></f> Amin.<ve />
</p>
</book>
<book id="PHM"><id id="PHM">
</id><h>Filemon
</h><toc level="1">Surat Paulus kepada Filemon
</toc><toc level="2">Filemon
</toc><toc level="3">Flm.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">Surat Paulus kepada Filemon
</p>

<c id="1" />
<p style="p"><v id="1-2" bcv="PHM.1.1" />Kepada yang terkasih Filemon,<f caller="+"><fr>1:1-2
</fr><fk>Filemon
</fk><ft>Orang ini pastilah seseorang yang berkedudukan tinggi di kota Laodikia, yang terletak dekat kota Kolose. Teman sekerja Paulus bernama Epafras sudah memberitakan Injil di daerah itu (Kol. 1:7; 2:7; 4:12; Flp. 2:25-30), dan pada waktu surat ini ditulis, sudah ada jemaat yang rutin berkumpul di rumah Filemon. Tidak diketahui apakah Paulus pernah mengunjungi daerah itu. Salah satu budak Filemon bernama Onesimus, dan kemungkinan besar dia sempat mendengar tentang Paulus dan ajarannya. Sesudah beberapa tahun, Paulus dipenjarakan (Kis. 21-26) dan akhirnya dibawa ke ibukota Roma (Kis. 27-28). Lalu Onesimus, yang masih berstatus sebagai budak milik Filemon, melarikan diri dari majikannya itu. Onesimus bertemu dengan Paulus di dalam penjara di Roma. Tidak jelas apakah Onesimus sengaja mencari Paulus, atau secara kebetulan mereka dikurung di penjara yang sama. Kita hanya tahu bahwa mereka bertemu. Di dalam penjara itu, Onesimus menjadi percaya kepada Yesus dan membantu Paulus. Dalam surat ini, Paulus mengembalikan Onesimus kepada Filemon dan memintanya supaya tidak menghukum Onesimus. Paulus meminta hal itu karena pada zaman itu, setiap budak yang melarikan diri dari tuannya akan dijatuhi hukuman berat, bahkan banyak budak yang dibunuh karena melarikan diri. Lihat catatan di Ef. 6:5.</ft></f> teman sekerja kami, dan seluruh jemaat yang berkumpul di rumahmu, juga kepada saudari terkasih kita Afia dan Arkipus, yang berjuang bersama kita melayani Tuhan.
</p>
<p style="p">Salam sejahtera dari saya, Paulus, yang dipenjarakan karena Kristus Yesus, dan dari Timotius, saudara seiman kita.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="PHM.1.3" />Kiranya kamu semua senantiasa hidup tenang dan menikmati kebaikan dari Allah Bapa dan Kristus Yesus Penguasa kita.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kasih dan keyakinan Filemon
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="PHM.1.4" />Saya selalu bersyukur kepada Allah kita tentang kamu setiap kali saya mendoakanmu.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="PHM.1.5" />Saya bersyukur karena sudah mendengar bahwa kamu banyak berbuat kasih kepada semua umat Allah dan terus percaya penuh kepada Tuhan Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="PHM.1.6" />Saya juga berdoa supaya keyakinan yang kita miliki itu semakin memberikan semangat kepadamu sehingga kita lebih memperhatikan hal-hal baik yang dapat kita lakukan demi kemuliaan Kristus Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="PHM.1.7" />Saudaraku Filemon, saya sangat berterima kasih, bahkan saya dikuatkan karena perbuatan-perbuatan kasihmu kepada semua umat Allah. Hati saudara-saudari seiman yang lain juga disegarkan karena pelayananmu.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Terimalah Onesimus sebagai saudara seiman
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="PHM.1.8" />Jadi sebenarnya, meskipun sebagai rasul Kristus saya bisa menyuruhmu untuk melakukan apa yang sepantasnya,
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="PHM.1.9" />saya lebih suka memohon kepadamu, karena kita saling mengasihi. Terlebih lagi, mengingat bahwa Paulus, saudaramu ini, sudah tua dan sedang dipenjara karena melayani Kristus Yesus,<x caller="+"><xo>1:9
</xo><xt>2Tim. 1:8</xt></x> saya mohon dengarkanlah permintaan ini.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="PHM.1.10" />Saya mengajukan permohonan demi Onesimus. Dia sudah seperti anak saya sendiri, karena dia percaya kepada Yesus melalui ajaran saya di dalam penjara ini.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="PHM.1.11" />Waktu dia masih menjadi budakmu, memang dia ‘Tidak Berguna’ bagimu! Tetapi sekarang dia sudah sangat ‘Berguna,’<f caller="+"><fr>1:11
</fr><fk>Tidak Berguna … Berguna
</fk><ft>Nama Onesimus artinya ‘berguna’, sama seperti nama Gunawan. Pada kalimat ini, Paulus menggunakan permainan kata: Karena dulu Onesimus pemalas, atau karena dia melarikan diri dari Filemon, maka namanya lebih cocok ‘Tidak Berguna’. Akan tetapi, karena Onesimus sudah menjadi saudara seiman, Paulus mengatakan dalam kalimat kedua bahwa arti namanya yang semula sudah menjadi cocok lagi. Lihat juga ayat 20.</ft></f> baik untuk saya maupun untukmu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="PHM.1.12" />Saya sudah menyuruh Onesimus kembali kepadamu. Mohon terimalah dia dengan baik sebagai anak kesayangan saya.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="PHM.1.13" />Sebenarnya saya ingin menahan dia di sini untuk membantu saya selama saya dipenjarakan karena Kabar Baik, sehingga dia seakan mewakili kamu— sebab saya tahu bahwa kamu pasti akan menolong saya seandainya kamu ada di sini.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="PHM.1.14" />Tetapi saya tidak mau menahan dia tanpa persetujuanmu. Karena kalau saya diam-diam membiarkannya di sini, itu sama seperti kamu menolong saya karena terpaksa. Kalau kamu mau menolong saya, saya ingin supaya kamu melakukannya dengan sukarela.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="PHM.1.15" />Mungkin juga, Allah mengizinkan dia kabur darimu untuk sementara waktu agar sesudah dia kembali, dia akan bersamamu untuk seterusnya.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="PHM.1.16" />Sekarang Onesimus bukan lagi budak, tetapi lebih daripada itu. Dia sudah menjadi saudara seiman yang terkasih, khususnya bagi saya. Namun, terlebih lagi bagimu, karena dia adalah anggota rumah tanggamu sekaligus saudaramu seiman, sebab kalian sama-sama bersatu dengan Tuhan Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="PHM.1.17" />Jadi, kalau kamu menganggap saya sebagai saudara seiman, terimalah Onesimus kembali sama seperti kamu menerima saya.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="PHM.1.18" />Jika dia sudah melakukan kesalahan atau punya utang kepadamu, biarlah saya yang menanggungnya!
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="PHM.1.19" />Saya, Paulus, menulis ini dengan tangan saya sendiri: Saya akan membayar semua utang Onesimus. Meski sebenarnya saya tidak perlu mengingatkan bahwa kamu pun berutang budi kepada saya, yaitu keselamatan jiwamu, karena sayalah yang menyampaikan berita keselamatan kepadamu!
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="PHM.1.20" />Ya, kita sudah menjadi saudara karena Tuhan Yesus, maka dalam kesatuan kita dengan Tuhan, saya mohon lakukanlah permintaan itu, agar hati saya tenang.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="PHM.1.21" />Sebetulnya, saat menulis surat ini pun saya yakin bahwa kamu pasti melakukannya, bahkan melebihi apa yang saya minta.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="PHM.1.22" />Saya juga minta tolong untuk menyiapkan kamar bagi saya. Karena saya berharap Allah akan mengizinkan saya kembali kepada kalian, seperti yang kalian doakan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23-24" bcv="PHM.1.23" />Salam dari Markus, Aristarkus, Demas, dan Lukas, teman-teman sekerja saya, juga dari Epafras yang dipenjarakan bersama saya karena melayani Kristus Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="PHM.1.25" />Akhir kata, kiranya Penguasa kita Kristus Yesus selalu menyertai kamu semua dengan kebaikan hati-Nya. Amin.<ve />
</p>
</book>
<book id="HEB"><id id="HEB">
</id><h>Ibrani
</h><toc level="1">Surat kepada jemaat-jemaat bangsa Ibrani
</toc><toc level="2">Ibrani
</toc><toc level="3">Ibr.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">Surat kepada jemaat-jemaat bangsa Ibrani
</p>

<c id="1" />
<s style="s1">Allah sudah berbicara kepada kita melalui Anak-Nya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="HEB.1.1" />Dahulu, berulang kali Allah sudah berbicara kepada nenek moyang kita melalui para nabi dengan berbagai cara. Namun sekarang, di zaman akhir ini,<x caller="+"><xo>1:1
</xo><xt>2Tim. 3:1; 1Kor. 10:11; 1Ptr. 4:17; 1Yoh. 2:18</xt></x> Allah sudah berbicara kepada kita melalui Anak-Nya sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="HEB.1.2" />Anak-Nya itulah yang sejak semula sudah ditetapkan Allah untuk menguasai segala sesuatu. Bersama Allah Bapa, Dia menciptakan seluruh langit dan bumi.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="HEB.1.3" />Anak-Nya itu memancarkan kemuliaan Allah. Dia mencerminkan hakikat Allah secara nyata dan sempurna. Melalui perintah-Nya yang penuh kuasa, sang Anak Allah menopang seluruh ciptaan-Nya supaya tetap hidup dan bergerak.<x caller="+"><xo>1:3
</xo><xt>Kol. 1:17</xt></x> Sesudah Dia mati untuk membersihkan kita dari dosa-dosa kita, Dia kembali ke surga lalu duduk di tempat yang paling terhormat di dekat Allah Mahamulia, yaitu di sebelah kanan-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="HEB.1.4" />Dengan demikian, jelaslah bahwa kedudukan Anak Allah jauh lebih tinggi daripada semua malaikat, dan hubungan antara sang Anak dengan Bapa-Nya jauh lebih dekat daripada hubungan Allah dengan para malaikat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="HEB.1.5" />Sebab tidak pernah Allah berkata kepada malaikat,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Engkaulah Anak-Ku.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Hari ini Aku menyatakan bahwa Akulah Bapa-Mu.”<x caller="+"><xo>1:5
</xo><xt>Mzm. 2:7 LXX</xt></x>
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Dan tidak pernah juga Allah berbicara tentang malaikat mana pun seperti Dia berbicara tentang Anak-Nya, yakni,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Aku akan menjadi Bapa-Nya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan Dia akan menjadi Anak-Ku.”<x caller="+"><xo>1:5
</xo><xt>2Sam. 7:14 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="6" bcv="HEB.1.6" />Terlebih lagi, waktu Allah mengutus Anak-Nya yang sulung itu ke dalam dunia, Dia memerintahkan,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Sembahlah Anak-Ku, hai semua malaikat!”<x caller="+"><xo>1:6
</xo><xt>Ul. 32:43 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="HEB.1.7" />Namun, tentang para malaikat, Allah hanya berkata,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Kepada mereka Aku berikan kecepatan seperti angin
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan kedahsyatan seperti nyala api untuk menjalankan tugas-tugas-Ku.”<x caller="+"><xo>1:7
</xo><xt>Mzm. 104:4 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="8" bcv="HEB.1.8" />Kepada Anak-Nya, Allah berkata,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Pemerintahan-Mu, ya Tuan Raja, berkuasa untuk selama-lamanya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Engkau memerintah dengan adil di seluruh kerajaan-Mu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="HEB.1.9" />Engkau mencintai yang benar dan membenci yang jahat.
</q>
<q style="q1">Itu sebabnya Allah-Mu sudah mengurapi Engkau dengan minyak
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan menjadikan Engkau Raja yang paling berbahagia melebihi semua penguasa lain.”<x caller="+"><xo>1:9
</xo><xt>Mzm. 45:6-7 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="10" bcv="HEB.1.10" />Allah juga mengatakan, bukan kepada malaikat, tetapi kepada Yesus Anak-Nya,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Engkau adalah Tuhan yang menciptakan dasar bumi,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan dengan tangan-Mu sendiri Engkau menjadikan segala sesuatu di langit.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="HEB.1.11" />Semua ciptaan itu akan lenyap, tetapi Engkau tetap ada untuk selama-lamanya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Semuanya itu akan rusak seperti pakaian lama,
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="HEB.1.12" />dan kelak seluruh ciptaan yang sudah rusak itu akan Engkau gulung dan buang, bagaikan orang menggulung dan membuang pakaian usangnya.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Lalu, seperti orang mengenakan pakaian baru, demikianlah Engkau akan mengganti dan memperbarui dunia ciptaan yang sudah rusak itu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tetapi Engkau sendiri tidak akan pernah berubah,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan hidup-Mu tidak akan pernah berakhir.”<x caller="+"><xo>1:12
</xo><xt>Mzm. 102:25-27 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="13" bcv="HEB.1.13" />Sebaliknya, kepada malaikat, Allah tidak pernah berkata,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Duduklah di sebelah kanan-Ku dan memerintahlah sebagai Raja
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sampai Aku mengalahkan semua musuh-Mu dan menundukkan mereka di bawah kaki-Mu.”<x caller="+"><xo>1:13
</xo><xt>Mzm. 110:1 LXX; Mat. 22:44; Kis. 2:34-35; 1Kor. 15:25</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="14" bcv="HEB.1.14" />Para malaikat hanyalah roh-roh yang melayani Allah, yang diutus-Nya untuk menolong kita, orang-orang yang menerima keselamatan.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="2" />
<s style="s1">Jangan sia-siakan keselamatan yang kita terima melalui Yesus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="HEB.2.1" />Oleh sebab itu, marilah kita lebih sungguh-sungguh lagi memperhatikan dan menaati ajaran yang sudah kita terima dari Yesus, Anak Allah, supaya kita tidak ikut disesatkan oleh arus jahat dunia ini.
<ve />
<v id="2-3" bcv="HEB.2.2" />Karena kalau perintah Allah yang disampaikan kepada Musa melalui malaikat-malaikat pun harus ditaati, terlebih lagi ajaran yang disampaikan langsung oleh Anak Allah sendiri! Sejarah Israel menunjukkan bahwa seluruh hukum Taurat itu terbukti benar, dan siapa pun yang tidak taat akan menerima balasan dari Allah sesuai dengan perbuatannya. Jadi, kalau kita mengabaikan berita keselamatan yang disampaikan oleh Tuhan Yesus sendiri, jangan harap kita bisa lepas dari hukuman Allah! Apalagi, kita menerima berita keselamatan itu dari orang-orang pertama yang mendengarnya secara langsung dari Tuhan. Mereka sudah memberi kesaksian tegas kepada kita bahwa kabar itu benar.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="HEB.2.4" />Allah sendiri juga menguatkan kesaksian mereka dengan mengadakan berbagai keajaiban dan melalui beragam kemampuan rohani yang diberikan Roh Kudus kepada kita sesuai kehendak Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kristus menjadi manusia demi keselamatan kita
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="HEB.2.5" />Para malaikat tidak dipilih Allah untuk memerintah atas ‘dunia ciptaan baru’<x caller="+"><xo>2:5
</xo><xt>Ibr. 1:11-12</xt></x> yang kita bicarakan tadi.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="HEB.2.6" />Tetapi dalam Kitab Suci tertulis bahwa seseorang berseru kepada Allah,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Ya Allah, mengapa Engkau peduli terhadap manusia?
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kami hanyalah keturunan Adam<f caller="+"><fr>2:6
</fr><fk>keturunan Adam
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: anak manusia. Sebutan ini dalam kutipan Mzm. 8:4 digunakan dengan arti biasa dalam PL, yaitu ‘manusia biasa’, dan tidak merujuk kepada gelar Yesus yang TSI menerjemahkan sebagai ‘Sang Anak Adam’. Lihat catatan di Dan. 7:13 dan Mat. 8:20 CK.</ft></f> yang bukan siapa-siapa!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="HEB.2.7" />Untuk sementara waktu, Engkau sudah membuat kedudukan kami lebih rendah daripada para malaikat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi atas semua makhluk lain, Engkau sudah menjadikan kami seperti raja-raja yang mulia dan terhormat,
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="HEB.2.8" />sebab Engkau sudah meletakkan segala sesuatu di bawah kuasa manusia.”<x caller="+"><xo>2:8
</xo><xt>Mzm. 8:4-5, 6b LXX</xt></x>
</q>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p">Memang Firman TUHAN itu mengatakan bahwa Allah sudah meletakkan “segala sesuatu” di bawah kuasa manusia, artinya tidak ada roh atau makhluk lain yang tidak tunduk kepada kita. Namun, sekarang kita belum melihat secara nyata bahwa manusia memerintah “seperti raja” atas “segala sesuatu.”
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="HEB.2.9" />Tetapi kenyataan yang sudah kita lihat sekarang adalah Yesus! Seperti kata Firman Allah tadi, waktu Kristus hidup di dunia ini, “untuk sementara waktu Dia sudah dibuat lebih rendah kedudukannya daripada para malaikat.” Namun, kini Allah sudah memahkotai Dia dengan mahkota kerajaan di surga. Berarti sekarang Dialah “Raja yang mulia dan terhormat” atas “segala sesuatu.” Kristus menerima kehormatan itu karena Dia sudah mengurbankan hidup-Nya sendiri demi kita semua, sesuai dengan kebaikan hati Allah kepada kita.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="HEB.2.10" />Allah, sebagai Sang Pencipta yang menjadikan segala sesuatu bagi kemuliaan-Nya, layak untuk dipuji dan dimuliakan oleh banyak anak. Untuk mencapai tujuan itu, Allah menetapkan bahwa Yesus, sebagai Perintis Keselamatan kita, harus melalui penderitaan agar layak menjadi Penyelamat.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="HEB.2.11" />Sesuai rencana Allah Bapa, kita yang diselamatkan sudah termasuk anggota keluarga-Nya, karena kita disucikan oleh Sang Anak. Itulah sebabnya, Yesus tidak malu mengakui kita sebagai saudara-saudari-Nya
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="HEB.2.12" />ketika Dia berkata kepada Allah,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Ya Allah, Aku akan memperkenalkan Engkau kepada saudara-saudari-Ku.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Di antara kumpulan seluruh umat-Mu, Aku akan menyanyikan pujian bagi-Mu.”<x caller="+"><xo>2:12
</xo><xt>Mzm. 22:22 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="13" bcv="HEB.2.13" />Dia juga berkata,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Aku akan tetap berharap pada pertolongan Allah.”
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Dan lagi,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Ketahuilah, Aku dan anak-anak yang TUHAN sudah berikan kepada-Ku.”<x caller="+"><xo>2:13
</xo><xt>Yes. 8:17b-18a LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="HEB.2.14" />Perhatikanlah bahwa kita yang disebut Yesus sebagai anak-anak-Nya adalah manusia biasa yang terdiri dari daging dan darah. Oleh karena itu, tepatlah bila Yesus sendiri menjadi manusia dengan tubuh yang sama seperti kita, agar melalui kematian-Nya, Dia bisa menghancurkan kuasa iblis atas kematian.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="HEB.2.15" />Dengan cara itulah Yesus sudah membebaskan kita yang sebelumnya dikuasai oleh rasa takut akan maut sepanjang hidup kita.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="HEB.2.16" />Sudah jelas bahwa yang dibebaskan bukanlah para malaikat, melainkan kita yang adalah keturunan Abraham.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="HEB.2.17" />Itulah sebabnya Yesus harus menjadi manusia, agar dalam segala hal Dia menjadi sama seperti kita saudara-saudari-Nya. Dengan begitu, Dia bisa menjadi Imam Agung bagi kita, Imam yang penuh belas kasih dan sangat setia menjalankan tugas itu di hadapan Allah. Sebagaimana sebelumnya para imam selalu membawa darah hewan kurban untuk mendamaikan manusia dengan Allah, demikianlah sekarang Imam Agung kita Yesus sudah mendamaikan kita dengan Allah melalui darah-Nya sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="HEB.2.18" />Dan karena Yesus pernah menderita serta mengalami pencobaan, Dia mengerti kelemahan kita dan sanggup menolong kita yang sering dicobai.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="3" />
<s style="s1">Yesus jauh lebih besar daripada Musa
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="HEB.3.1" />Jadi Saudara-saudari, karena Allah sudah memanggil kita untuk menjadi umat-Nya dan mendapat bagian dalam kerajaan surga, marilah kita lebih mengenal Kristus Yesus, yang sudah diutus Allah bagi kita dan yang sekarang sudah menjadi Imam Agung kita.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="HEB.3.2" />Yesus menjalankan tugas-Nya itu dengan setia, sebagaimana Musa juga sudah melayani dengan setia dalam tugasnya sebagai pemimpin umat Israel.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="HEB.3.3" />Namun, Yesus jauh lebih layak dihormati daripada Musa. Karena Musa ibarat pengurus dalam keluarga besar, sedangkan Yesus adalah Kepala yang membangun keluarga itu.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="HEB.3.4" />Memang kalau ada keluarga, tentu ada juga kepala yang membangunnya. Tetapi Allahlah yang mendirikan segala sesuatu.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="HEB.3.5" />Musa memang setia dalam pelayanannya bagi keluarga Allah, tetapi dia hanyalah pengurus, dan pelayanan Musa hanya menggambarkan berita yang akan Allah sampaikan kepada kita melalui Kristus.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="HEB.3.6" />Tetapi Kristus sendiri adalah Anak Sulung Allah yang setia dan bertanggung jawab penuh atas keluarga-Nya. Kitalah keluarga-Nya itu, asalkan kita tetap berpegang teguh pada keyakinan dan berani bersaksi tentang pengharapan kita sampai akhir.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Cara memasuki ‘negeri tenang’ Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="HEB.3.7" />Karena itu, ingatlah yang dikatakan Roh Kudus dalam Kitab Suci,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Hari ini, ketika kamu mendengar suara TUHAN,
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="8" bcv="HEB.3.8" />janganlah keraskan hatimu seperti nenek moyangmu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">ketika mereka memberontak melawan Aku dan menguji kesabaran-Ku dalam perjalanan di padang belantara.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="9" bcv="HEB.3.9" />Empat puluh tahun lamanya mereka melihat banyak keajaiban yang Aku buat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">namun tetap saja mereka menguji kesabaran-Ku.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="HEB.3.10" />Maka sangat murkalah Aku kepada mereka semua
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan berkata, ‘Hati mereka selalu ingin menyimpang ke jalan sesat.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka selalu menolak untuk taat pada perintah-perintah-Ku.’
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="HEB.3.11" />Jadi, dalam murka itu Aku bersumpah,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">‘Mereka tidak akan pernah memasuki negeri-Ku yang tenang.’”<f caller="+"><fr>3:11
</fr><fk>negeri … tenang
</fk><ft>Kutipan ayat 7b-11 diambil dari Mzm. 95:7b-11 LXX. Penulis Mazmur berbicara tentang tanah perjanjian yang diberikan Allah kepada umat Israel sesuai janji-Nya kepada Abraham dan keturunannya, yaitu negeri Kanaan. Tetapi penulis Surat Ibrani menggunakan ayat ini dengan arti rohani yang akan dijelaskan secara panjang lebar di pasal 4.</ft></f>
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="HEB.3.12" />Jadi, Saudara-saudari, berjaga-jagalah supaya jangan ada di antara kalian yang mempunyai hati jahat yang menolak untuk percaya, sehingga kalian berhenti menaati Allah yang hidup.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="HEB.3.13" />Kuatkanlah satu sama lain setiap hari. Firman TUHAN tadi dimulai dengan kata “Hari ini.” Maka setiap hari, selama masih bisa disebut “hari ini,” berjaga-jagalah supaya tidak seorang pun di antara kalian mengeraskan hati karena tertipu oleh dosa-dosanya sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="HEB.3.14" />Karena kita sudah mendapat bagian bersama Kristus, asalkan kita tetap berpegang pada keyakinan kita sampai akhir, sama seperti ketika kita pertama kali percaya kepada-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="HEB.3.15" />Hal itu sesuai dengan Firman TUHAN yang saya kutip di atas,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Hari ini, ketika kamu mendengar suara-Ku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">janganlah keraskan hatimu seperti nenek moyangmu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">ketika mereka memberontak melawan Aku.”<x caller="+"><xo>3:15
</xo><xt>Mzm. 95:7b-8 LXX; Ibr. 3:7-8</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="HEB.3.16" />Siapakah “mereka” yang mendengar suara Allah dan tetap melawan-Nya? Semua nenek moyang kita yang dipimpin Musa keluar dari Mesir!
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="HEB.3.17" />Dan kepada siapakah Allah sangat marah selama empat puluh tahun? Kepada nenek moyang kita yang sudah berdosa! Karena itulah mayat mereka berserakan sepanjang jalan di padang belantara.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="HEB.3.18" />Lalu siapakah yang dimaksud Allah waktu Dia bersumpah, “Mereka tidak akan pernah memasuki negeri tenang yang sudah Aku siapkan bagi mereka”? Ya, orang-orang itu, yang menolak untuk taat kepada-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="HEB.3.19" />Jadi, jelaslah bahwa nenek moyang kita tidak diizinkan masuk ke negeri itu karena mereka tidak mau percaya kepada Allah.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="4" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="HEB.4.1" />Hendaklah pengalaman mereka itu membuatmu takut! ‘Hari ini’<x caller="+"><xo>4:1
</xo><xt>Ibr. 3:7</xt></x> janji Allah tentang kesempatan memasuki ‘negeri tenang’<x caller="+"><xo>4:1
</xo><xt>Ibr. 3:11</xt></x> itu masih berlaku bagi kita. Oleh karena itu, jangan sampai ada yang gagal mendapatkannya!
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="HEB.4.2" />Sebab kita sudah menerima berita keselamatan dari Kristus sama seperti nenek moyang kita mendengar berita keselamatan dari Musa. Perbedaannya, bagi kebanyakan mereka berita itu tidak ada gunanya karena mereka tidak percaya seperti sebagian kecil yang percaya.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="HEB.4.3" />Tetapi kita yang percaya dipersilakan untuk masuk sekarang<f caller="+"><fr>4:3
</fr><fk>masuk sekarang
</fk><ft>Dalam bahasa Yunani, kata kerja ‘masuk’ di sini bukan untuk waktu yang akan datang, melainkan untuk masa sekarang, yang secara harfiah dapat diterjemahkan ‘sedang masuk’. Artinya ayat ini tidak hanya berbicara tentang surga di masa depan, tetapi ketenangan ini juga kita alami sekarang di dalam dunia.</ft></f> dan mendapatkan ketenangan yang luar biasa dalam perlindungan Allah. Kita tidak seperti umat Israel yang gagal mendapatkan ketenangan itu. Seperti kata Firman Allah,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Jadi, dalam murka itu Aku bersumpah,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">‘Mereka tidak akan pernah memasuki negeri-Ku yang tenang.’”<x caller="+"><xo>4:3
</xo><xt>Mzm. 95:11; Ibr. 3:11</xt></x>
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Dia berkata begitu walaupun negeri itu sudah disiapkan bagi umat-Nya, karena segala sesuatu yang dikerjakan Allah sudah selesai sejak penciptaan dunia ini.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="HEB.4.4" />Dari mana kita tahu? Karena Allah sudah berkata dalam Kitab Suci,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">“Dan pada hari ketujuh Allah berhenti dari semua pekerjaan-Nya dalam menciptakan segala sesuatu.”<x caller="+"><xo>4:4
</xo><xt>Kej. 2:2</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="5" bcv="HEB.4.5" />Namun tentang perhentian itu, ayat lain menuliskan,
</p>
<q level="2" style="q2">“Mereka tidak akan pernah masuk ke dalam negeri-Ku yang tenang.”<x caller="+"><xo>4:5
</xo><xt>Mzm. 95:11; Ibr. 3:11</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="HEB.4.6" />Artinya, negeri itu masih terbuka dan kita masih mempunyai kesempatan untuk masuk ke situ. Nenek moyang kita yang sudah lebih dulu mendengar Kabar Baik justru gagal untuk masuk karena mereka tidak mau percaya kepada Allah.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="HEB.4.7" />Karena itu, bertahun-tahun kemudian Allah menentukan lagi suatu hari yang lain sebagai kesempatan untuk memasuki negeri itu, yakni ayat dari Mazmur tadi yang menyebutkan “hari ini,” di mana Allah berbicara tentang hari tersebut melalui Raja Daud,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Hari ini, ketika kamu mendengar suara-Ku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">janganlah keraskan hatimu seperti nenek moyangmu.”<x caller="+"><xo>4:7
</xo><xt>Mzm. 95:7b-8; Ibr. 3:7-8, 13; 4:1</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="8" bcv="HEB.4.8" />Seandainya Yosua<f caller="+"><fr>4:8
</fr><fk>Yosua
</fk><ft>Sesudah Musa meninggal, Yosua menjadi pemimpin orang Israel. Dialah yang memimpin bangsa itu masuk ke negeri Kanaan yang sudah dijanjikan Allah kepada mereka.</ft></f> sudah berhasil membawa bangsa Israel masuk ke ‘negeri tenang’ yang dijanjikan Allah, maka tidak mungkin Allah menentukan kesempatan lain untuk masuk ke sana!
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="HEB.4.9" />Hal itu menunjukkan bahwa masih ada kesempatan bagi kita umat Allah untuk memasuki ‘negeri tenang’ milik Allah itu— suatu ketenangan rohani yang bisa digambarkan seperti berhenti bekerja pada hari Sabat.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="HEB.4.10" />Semua yang masuk ke negeri itu beristirahat dari segala pekerjaan mereka masing-masing,<f caller="+"><fr>4:10
</fr><fk>beristirahat dari segala pekerjaan …
</fk><ft>Maksud penulis bisa dibandingkan dengan gambaran bahwa kita “secara rohani sudah diangkat ke surga” di mana kita “sudah duduk bersama Raja kita Yesus” (Ef. 2:6, 8-10).</ft></f> sama seperti Allah sampai sekarang masih berhenti dari segala pekerjaan-Nya sejak hari ketujuh yang pertama dulu.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="HEB.4.11" />Karena itu, marilah kita dengan tekun berusaha untuk memastikan bahwa kita sudah masuk dan tinggal di dalam ‘negeri tenang’ itu. Jangan ada seorang pun yang gagal seperti nenek moyang kita, karena mereka menolak percaya kepada Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="HEB.4.12" />Sekarang jelaslah bahwa Firman Allah sungguh hidup dan berkuasa! Kekuatannya lebih tajam daripada pedang bermata dua yang paling tajam sekalipun. Firman Allah sangat berkuasa sampai bisa menembus batin kita, sehingga dapat menyingkapkan pikiran, keinginan, dan niat hati kita yang sebenarnya.<f caller="+"><fr>4:12
</fr><fk>menembus batin kita, …
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: “menusuk sampai memisahkan jiwa dan roh, sendi-sendi dan sumsum, dan menghakimi pikiran-pikiran hati kita.” Penulis Surat Ibrani menggunakan bagian tubuh ‘sendi-sendi dan sumsum’ sebagai kiasan yang melambangkan perbedaan yang sangat tersembunyi atau sangat dalam pada hati nurani dan kehidupan rohani kita.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="HEB.4.13" />Tidak ada makhluk yang dapat menyembunyikan diri dari Allah. Segala sesuatu terlihat jelas oleh Dia, bahkan seluruh isi hati kita terbuka di hadapan-Nya. Kelak, setiap orang akan berdiri dan memberi pertanggungjawaban kepada-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus sangat tepat menjadi Imam Agung bagi kita
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="HEB.4.14" />Bersyukurlah karena kita memiliki Imam Agung yang luar biasa, yaitu Yesus Anak Allah, yang sudah mendahului kita ke surga. Oleh sebab itu, marilah kita tetap berpegang teguh kepada Yesus sesuai dengan keyakinan yang sudah kita akui.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="HEB.4.15" />Meskipun Imam Agung kita itu ada di surga, Dia bisa turut merasakan semua kelemahan kita, karena Dia pernah hidup di dunia ini dan mengalami segala macam pencobaan sama seperti kita. Bedanya, Dia tidak pernah berdosa.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="HEB.4.16" />Jadi, hendaklah kita menghadap takhta Allah tanpa rasa takut, karena Dia menerima kita dengan kebaikan hati-Nya. Pada saat kita memerlukan pertolongan, Allah akan berbelas kasih dan menunjukkan kebaikan hati-Nya kepada kita.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="5" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="HEB.5.1" />Setiap imam besar agama Yahudi dipilih dari antara orang biasa. Lalu dia bertugas menjadi perantara bagi manusia dengan Allah, untuk mempersembahkan kepada-Nya berbagai pemberian dari manusia dan kurban-kurban penghapus dosa sesuai dengan peraturan hukum Taurat.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="HEB.5.2" />Setiap imam besar dapat berpengertian terhadap sesamanya manusia yang tidak paham kehendak Allah dan berbuat salah, karena imam itu sendiri juga manusia biasa yang penuh dengan kelemahan.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="HEB.5.3" />Itulah sebabnya, sebelum mempersembahkan kurban untuk dosa sesamanya, dia harus lebih dulu mempersembahkan kurban untuk dosanya sendiri.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="HEB.5.4" />Menjadi imam besar merupakan suatu kehormatan tinggi, karena seseorang tidak bisa mengangkat dirinya sendiri untuk jabatan itu, tetapi Allahlah yang memilih dia, sama seperti Harun pada zaman dulu.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="HEB.5.5" />Begitu juga dengan Kristus. Dia tidak mengangkat diri-Nya menjadi Imam Agung, tetapi Allah sendiri yang memilih-Nya untuk jabatan terhormat itu ketika Dia berkata kepada Kristus,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Engkau adalah Anak-Ku.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Hari ini Aku mengumumkan bahwa Akulah Bapa-Mu.”<x caller="+"><xo>5:5
</xo><xt>Mzm. 2:7 LXX; Ibr. 1:5</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="6" bcv="HEB.5.6" />Di dalam ayat yang lain, Allah juga berkata kepada-Nya,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Engkau menjabat sebagai imam untuk selamanya sesuai dengan pola pengangkatan Imam Melkisedek dahulu.”<x caller="+"><xo>5:6
</xo><xt>Mzm. 110:4 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="HEB.5.7" />Ketika Yesus hidup di dunia ini, Dia selalu berdoa memohon pertolongan Allah dengan banyak tangisan dan air mata, karena Dia percaya bahwa Allah sanggup menyelamatkan-Nya dari kematian. Dan Allah menjawab permohonan-Nya itu, karena Yesus selalu menghormati Allah.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="HEB.5.8" />Meskipun Yesus adalah Anak Allah, Dia rela menderita sebagai bentuk ketaatan-Nya kepada Allah.
<ve />
<v id="9-10" bcv="HEB.5.9" />Dengan demikian, terbuktilah dengan sempurna bahwa Kristus layak menjabat sebagai Imam Agung kita dan menjadi sumber keselamatan kekal bagi setiap orang yang taat kepada-Nya. Hal itu terjadi bukan karena Dia keturunan Imam Besar Harun, melainkan menurut pola pengangkatan Imam Melkisedek.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Nasihat untuk bertumbuh dewasa secara rohani
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="HEB.5.11" />Sebenarnya masih banyak hal tentang Yesus dan Melkisedek yang ingin saya sampaikan kepada kalian. Namun, hal-hal itu tidak mudah dijelaskan, karena saya tahu kalian sudah tidak mau berusaha untuk mengerti.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="HEB.5.12" />Dilihat dari waktu, semestinya kalian sudah bisa menjadi guru, tetapi sampai sekarang kalian masih perlu diajar tentang dasar-dasar Firman Allah. Kalian masih seperti bayi yang hanya bisa minum susu dan belum bisa makan makanan keras.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="HEB.5.13" />Karena siapa pun yang masih minum susu saja berarti dia masih bayi. Orang seperti itu belum siap menerima ajaran-ajaran yang lebih tinggi, sebab dia belum terlatih untuk mengenali ajaran mana yang memimpin kepada hidup benar.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="HEB.5.14" />Akan tetapi, orang-orang yang dewasa secara rohani siap menerima ajaran-ajaran yang lebih tinggi, karena mereka sudah melatih diri untuk membedakan ajaran yang benar dan ajaran yang jahat.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="6" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="HEB.6.1" />Jadi, karena kalian memerlukan ajaran-ajaran yang mendewasakanmu secara rohani, saya tidak akan mengulangi lagi ajaran-ajaran dasar tentang Kristus. Marilah kita sekarang meningkatkan pemahaman kepada ajaran yang lebih tinggi. Saya tidak akan mengulangi ajaran-ajaran dasar ini:
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">tentang pertobatan dari segala macam perbuatan yang mematikan orang secara rohani,<f caller="+"><fr>6:1
</fr><fk>perbuatan yang mematikan … rohani
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: perbuatan mati. Penulis Surat Ibrani menggunakan perkataan yang sama dalam 9:14. Sekitar lima puluh persen penafsir mengatakan bahwa yang dimaksud perbuatan mati adalah melakukan peraturan-peraturan lama agama Yahudi. Dalam tafsiran ini kata ‘perbuatan mati’ dapat diartikan ‘perbuatan sia-sia’ (2Kor. 3:6; Gal. 4:8-12 CK). Sebagian penafsir lain beranggapan bahwa perbuatan mati adalah segala macam perbuatan yang jahat, dan memang perbuatan jahat juga membawa kita pada kematian rohani.</ft></f>
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">tentang percaya kepada Allah,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="2" bcv="HEB.6.2" />tentang perbedaan antara baptisan agama Yahudi, baptisan Yohanes, dan baptisan sebagai pengikut Kristus,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">tentang berbagai macam pemberkatan dengan menumpangkan tangan,<f caller="+"><fr>6:2
</fr><fk>berbagai macam pemberkatan … menumpangkan tangan
</fk><ft>Yang dimaksud adalah ajaran tentang berbagai macam pemberkatan yang biasanya hanya dilakukan oleh para pemimpin jemaat dengan menumpangkan tangan pada orang yang didoakan, antara lain pemberkatan baptisan, pemberkatan untuk meminta urapan atau kemampuan rohani dari Roh Allah, pemberkatan untuk menjadi pemimpin, pengerja, atau utusan jemaat, dan segala macam pemberkatan secara umum seperti mendoakan orang sakit.</ft></f>
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">tentang kebangkitan orang mati,<x caller="+"><xo>6:2
</xo><xt>1Tes. 4:13-18; 1Kor. 15:12-54</xt></x>
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan tentang hukuman kekal yang akan diberikan Allah kepada setiap orang berdosa.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="3" bcv="HEB.6.3" />Dengan pertolongan Allah, saya hendak memberikan ajaran yang lebih tinggi untuk mendewasakan kalian secara rohani!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4-6" bcv="HEB.6.4" />Hati-hatilah! Jangan sampai ada di antara kalian yang kembali pada kehidupan yang gelap! Karena orang yang seperti itu tidak mungkin kita bimbing kembali untuk bertobat seperti ketika dia baru mengikut Kristus. Dia sudah pernah menerima kebaikan hati Allah melalui Yesus dan sudah mengalami pertolongan Roh Kudus. Dia juga sudah mencicipi indahnya Firman Allah serta kemampuan-kemampuan rohani yang akan kita nikmati pada zaman yang akan datang. Kalau orang seperti itu meninggalkan Kristus, tidak mungkin dia bertobat lagi. Karena ketika dia meninggalkan Kristus, dia seakan menginjak-injak Anak Allah di muka umum. Bila orang seperti itu hendak bertobat, dia seolah menyuruh Yesus, “Salibkanlah diri-Mu sekali lagi bagiku, supaya Engkau menebus dosa-dosa yang aku perbuat selama meninggalkan Engkau!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="HEB.6.7" />Kehidupan rohani kita ibarat ladang. Ketika sebuah ladang menerima berkat hujan dari Allah, lalu menjadi subur dan menghasilkan banyak tanaman bagi para petani, maka Allah akan terus memberkati ladang itu.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="HEB.6.8" />Namun, kalau hasilnya hanya alang-alang dan tanaman berduri, maka ladang itu akan dianggap tidak berguna, dan akhirnya dikutuk Allah lalu dibakar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="HEB.6.9" />Saudara-saudari yang terkasih, janganlah kecewa! Meskipun saya menuliskan hal-hal yang keras tadi kepada kalian, saya yakin bahwa kalian bukanlah orang-orang yang meninggalkan Yesus. Kalian termasuk bagian dari kita yang diselamatkan.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="HEB.6.10" />Allah itu adil. Dia selalu ingat apa pun yang sudah kamu lakukan bagi-Nya, terutama ketika kamu berbuat kasih kepada sesama umat Allah untuk memuliakan Dia. Allah memperhatikan bagaimana kamu sudah sering melayani mereka dan masih terus melakukannya sampai sekarang. Dia tidak akan pernah lupa memberkatimu.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="HEB.6.11" />Yang sangat saya harapkan adalah supaya kamu terus bersemangat dalam berbuat kasih sampai akhir hidupmu, karena dengan begitu, kamu memastikan bahwa di surga nanti kamu akan menerima apa yang kita harapkan.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="HEB.6.12" />Jangan malas berjuang. Ikutilah teladan saudara-saudari seiman kita yang sudah lebih dulu meninggal dunia dan sekarang hidup bersama Tuhan Yesus. Perhatikanlah bahwa mereka teguh bertahan dalam keyakinan penuh kepada Kristus sampai akhir hidup mereka. Pikirkanlah betapa sekarang mereka sedang menikmati semua janji Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Allah tidak pernah ingkar janji
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13-15" bcv="HEB.6.13" />Abraham adalah contoh bagi kita. Allah berjanji kepadanya dengan “bersumpah demi diri-Nya sendiri,” sewaktu Allah berkata,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">“Aku bersumpah demi diri-Ku sendiri: Aku sungguh-sungguh berjanji akan memberkatimu dan memberikan banyak keturunan kepadamu.”<x caller="+"><xo>6:13-15
</xo><xt>Kej. 22:16-17 LXX</xt></x>
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Sesudah menunggu dengan sabar dan penuh keyakinan, Abraham pun menerima janji Allah itu. Yang membuat dia yakin akan janji tersebut adalah karena Allah menguatkan janji-Nya dengan “bersumpah demi diri-Nya sendiri.” Memang tidak ada yang lebih besar daripada Allah. Itulah sebabnya Dia menguatkan janji-Nya atas nama diri-Nya sendiri.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="HEB.6.16" />Kita tahu bahwa ketika manusia bersumpah, mereka tentu menyebut nama seseorang yang lebih berkuasa, dan biasanya menyebut nama Allah. Bila di pengadilan seseorang bersumpah dengan menyebut nama Allah, itu sumpah yang tertinggi dan kesaksiannya dianggap benar.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="HEB.6.17" />Demikian juga, waktu Allah hendak menguatkan kebenaran janji-Nya, Dia menguatkan janji itu dengan sumpah. Karena Dia ingin supaya kita, keturunan Abraham secara rohani, meyakini bahwa apa pun yang Allah janjikan pasti ditepati.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="HEB.6.18" />Itulah sebabnya Allah sudah memberikan janji dan sumpah-Nya. Dua hal itu tidak mungkin berubah karena Allah mustahil berdusta. Dengan begitu, kita yang bergantung penuh<f caller="+"><fr>6:18
</fr><fk>bergantung penuh …
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: “lari untuk berlindung (dari bahaya) dan memegang …” Perkataan ini merupakan kiasan dari situasi dalam PL, ketika orang-orang yang diancam hukuman mati melarikan diri ke dalam rumah Allah dan memegang sudut-sudut mezbah untuk berlindung. Lihat 1Raj. 1:50, 1Raj. 2:28, Mzm. 61:4, dan Ams. 18:10.</ft></f> pada kebaikan hati Allah mendapat kekuatan karena pengharapan bahwa Allah pasti menepati semua janji-Nya kepada kita!
<ve />
<v id="19-20" bcv="HEB.6.19" />Biarlah harapan itu berfungsi seperti jangkar yang mengamankan diri kita, supaya kita terpancang kuat dan tidak terbawa oleh arus apa pun. Karena Pengharapan kita yang sebenarnya adalah Yesus sendiri. Dia sudah membuka jalan bagi kita ke dalam ruang mahakudus di rumah Allah di surga. Jadi, sekarang kita bisa langsung mendekat kepada-Nya melalui doa, karena Yesus sudah bertugas sebagai Imam Agung bagi kita untuk selama-lamanya, sesuai dengan pola Imam Melkisedek.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="7" />
<s style="s1">Imam Melkisedek lebih besar daripada Abraham
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="HEB.7.1" />Melkisedek adalah raja kota Salem sekaligus imam Allah Yang Mahatinggi. Dialah yang bertemu dengan Abraham ketika Abraham dan teman-temannya kembali dari peperangan mengalahkan semua pasukan dari beberapa kerajaan. Pada hari itu, Melkisedek memberkati Abraham,<x caller="+"><xo>7:1
</xo><xt>Kej. 14:17-20</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="HEB.7.2" />dan Abraham memberikan kepada Melkisedek sepersepuluh dari semua harta yang direbutnya dalam peperangan. Nama Melkisedek berarti ‘raja keadilan’, sedangkan nama kotanya adalah Salem, yang berarti ‘damai’. Jadi, bisa dikatakan bahwa dia juga ‘raja kedamaian’.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="HEB.7.3" />Dalam Kitab Suci tidak ada catatan mengenai siapa orangtuanya maupun para leluhurnya. Tidak ada keterangan tentang kelahirannya dan tidak pernah diceritakan kapan dia mati. Karena itu, imam Melkisedek bisa diibaratkan seperti Anak Allah sendiri, yang bertugas sebagai imam untuk selamanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="HEB.7.4" />Dari kejadian itu, tampaklah bahwa Melkisedek memang orang yang sangat penting. Karena Abraham, nenek moyang kita yang terhormat, memberikan kepada Melkisedek sepersepuluh dari semua harta terbaik yang dia rampas dalam perang.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="HEB.7.5" />Di kemudian hari, hukum Taurat mengatakan, “Hanya para pelayan rumah TUHAN, yaitu orang-orang suku Lewi, yang berhak menerima perpuluhan dari umat Israel.”<x caller="+"><xo>7:5
</xo><xt>Bil. 18:21</xt></x> Mereka menerima perpuluhan itu dari saudara-saudari mereka sendiri yang sama-sama keturunan Abraham.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="HEB.7.6" />Tetapi Melkisedek menerima perpuluhan dari Abraham, padahal dia bukan orang Lewi. Melkisedek bahkan juga memberkati Abraham, seorang yang sudah menerima langsung janji-janji Allah.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="HEB.7.7" />Dan kita semua tahu bahwa orang yang memberkati selalu lebih besar daripada yang menerima berkat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="HEB.7.8" />Pikirkan juga perbedaan ini: Para pelayan dari suku Lewi itu, yang menerima perpuluhan, hanyalah manusia biasa yang akan mati, sedangkan kesaksian Firman TUHAN tentang Melkisedek mengatakan bahwa dia hidup selamanya.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="HEB.7.9" />Lagipula boleh dikatakan bahwa Lewi sendiri, yaitu nenek moyang mereka yang berhak menerima perpuluhan, juga membayar perpuluhan kepada Melkisedek melalui Abraham.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="HEB.7.10" />Karena Lewi yang saat itu belum lahir diperhitungkan sudah ada dalam tubuh Abraham waktu Abraham bertemu Melkisedek dan memberikan perpuluhan.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Yesus adalah Imam sesuai pola Melkisedek
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="HEB.7.11" />Kesimpulannya: Ternyata kesempurnaan rohani tidak bisa dicapai melalui pelayanan para imam keturunan Lewi, biarpun pelayanan mereka sesuai dengan hukum Taurat. Seandainya kesempurnaan rohani memang bisa dicapai melalui mereka, Allah tidak perlu mengutus Imam lain yang bukan berasal dari keturunan Lewi dan Harun.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="HEB.7.12" />Nah, kalau Allah mengutus Imam dengan pola yang berbeda dari yang sudah ditentukan, berarti hukum Taurat sudah mengalami perubahan.
<ve />
<v id="13-14" bcv="HEB.7.13" />Maksud saya, Tuhan kita Yesus tidak berasal dari suku Lewi, tetapi suku Yehuda. Orang-orang dari suku Yehuda tidak pernah melayani persembahan kurban di atas mezbah di rumah Allah, dan hukum Taurat tidak pernah mengizinkan orang dari suku itu untuk menjabat sebagai imam.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="HEB.7.15" />Perbedaan tersebut semakin jelas ketika kita menyadari bahwa Imam yang baru ini adalah seperti Melkisedek.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="HEB.7.16" />Dia diangkat sebagai Imam Agung bukan karena peraturan lama yang berdasarkan keturunan jasmani, melainkan karena Dia memiliki kuasa yang tidak dapat dibinasakan, yaitu kuasa untuk hidup selama-lamanya.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="HEB.7.17" />Tentang Dia, Kitab Suci menuliskan,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Engkau menjabat sebagai imam untuk selamanya sesuai dengan pola pengangkatan Imam Melkisedek dahulu.”<x caller="+"><xo>7:17
</xo><xt>Mzm. 110:4 LXX; Ibr. 5:6</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="HEB.7.18" />Jadi, sekarang kita melihat bahwa Hukum yang lama sudah dibatalkan, sebab Hukum itu terlalu lemah dan tidak berguna.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="HEB.7.19" />Karena tidak seorang pun dapat menjadi sempurna di mata Allah dengan menaati hukum Taurat. Sekarang, jalan baru sudah dibukakan bagi kita untuk mencapai apa yang kita harapkan, dan melaluinya kita bisa datang langsung ke hadapan Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20-21" bcv="HEB.7.20" />Kita dapat semakin yakin akan jalan yang baru ini, yaitu jalan melalui Imam Agung kita Yesus, karena Dia disahkan oleh Allah dengan sumpah, sedangkan para imam lain diangkat tanpa sumpah. Allah bersumpah kepada Yesus seperti yang tertulis dalam Mazmur Daud,
</p>
<q style="q1">“TUHAN sudah berjanji dengan sumpah dan Dia tidak akan berubah pikiran,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">‘Engkau menjabat sebagai Imam untuk selama-lamanya sesuai dengan pola pengangkatan Imam Melkisedek dahulu.’”<x caller="+"><xo>7:20-21
</xo><xt>Mzm. 110:4 LXX; Ibr. 5:6; 7:17</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="22" bcv="HEB.7.22" />Jadi, karena Allah bersumpah demikian, nyatalah bahwa perjanjian yang baru ini lebih terjamin daripada perjanjian-perjanjian yang lama dengan nenek moyang Israel. Dan nyatalah juga bahwa Yesus adalah Perantara<f caller="+"><fr>7:22
</fr><fk>Perantara
</fk><ft>Kata yang diterjemahkan ‘Perantara’ juga bisa berarti ‘Sponsor’ atau ‘Penjamin.’</ft></f> kita dalam perjanjian yang baru.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="HEB.7.23" />Lagipula, dalam jabatan keimaman suku Lewi selalu ada pergantian imam besar, karena setiap imam pada akhirnya mati sehingga tidak bisa terus menjabat.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="HEB.7.24" />Tetapi Yesus hidup selamanya, sehingga jabatan-Nya sebagai Imam Agung tidak perlu digantikan oleh siapa pun.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="HEB.7.25" />Karena itulah Yesus bisa menyelamatkan dengan sempurna setiap orang yang datang kepada Allah melalui Dia, sebab Dia hidup selamanya sehingga bisa terus-menerus memohonkan pengampunan bagi kita kepada Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="HEB.7.26" />Kini jelas bahwa Yesuslah Imam Agung yang paling tepat bagi kita! Karena Dia kudus dan pada diri-Nya tidak ada dosa atau kesalahan apa pun. Dia juga sudah diangkat ke tempat yang terpisah dari orang berdosa, yaitu tempat yang terhormat di surga.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="HEB.7.27" />Dia tidak seperti para imam lain yang harus mempersembahkan kurban setiap hari dan perlu mengadakan penyucian untuk dosanya sendiri sebelum melayani kurban untuk dosa orang lain. Yesus mempersembahkan hidup-Nya sendiri sebagai kurban, satu kali untuk selamanya.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="HEB.7.28" />Perbedaan itu terjadi karena hukum Taurat mengangkat imam besar dari antara manusia biasa yang mempunyai kelemahan, sedangkan perjanjian Allah yang baru— yang disertai dengan sumpah dan yang diberikan sesudah hukum Taurat— mengangkat Anak Allah sendiri sebagai Imam Agung. Jadi, untuk selama-selamanya Dialah Imam Agung yang sudah dilayakkan dengan sempurna bagi kita!<f caller="+"><fr>7:28
</fr><fk>dilayakkan dengan sempurna …
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: sudah disempurnakan. Dalam Ibr. 2:10-11 dan 5:8-9, dijelaskan bahwa Kristus disempurnakan melalui penderitaan, sesuai kehendak Allah. Dalam pasal ini, penulis Surat Ibrani menunjukkan bahwa Kristus tepat sebagai Imam Agung kita karena sumpah Allah dan karena Dia tidak mempunyai keterbatasan dan kelemahan lain seperti semua imam besar yang diangkat menurut hukum Taurat.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>

<c id="8" />
<s style="s1">Yesus adalah Imam Agung kita
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="HEB.8.1" />Inti dari semua yang saya tuliskan di atas adalah bahwa Imam Agung kita itu duduk di tempat yang paling terhormat, di samping takhta Allah Yang Mahatinggi di surga.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="HEB.8.2" />Di sanalah Dia melayani dalam pusat penyembahan yang mahakudus,<f caller="+"><fr>8:2
</fr><fk>pusat penyembahan yang mahakudus
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: tempat-tempat suci. Kata yang dipakai di sini berbeda dari kata ‘ruang kudus’ dan ‘ruang mahakudus’ di Ibrani 9:3-4. Karena bentuk katanya jamak, maka tempat-tempat ini ditafsirkan sebagai suatu kompleks rumah Allah di surga.</ft></f> yaitu kemah TUHAN yang sejati. Kemah itu didirikan oleh Allah sendiri, bukan kemah lama yang dibuat oleh tangan manusia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="HEB.8.3" />Sebagaimana setiap imam besar bertugas untuk mempersembahkan bermacam-macam pemberian dan kurban kepada Allah, demikian jugalah Imam Agung kita: Dia harus mempunyai sesuatu untuk dipersembahkan.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="HEB.8.4" />Seandainya Yesus masih hidup di dunia ini, Dia tidak mungkin diangkat menjadi imam karena sudah ada imam-imam yang melayani semua persembahan sesuai hukum Taurat.<f caller="+"><fr>8:4
</fr><fk>sudah ada imam-imam
</fk><ft>Hukum Taurat menentukan bahwa semua imam adalah keturunan Harun (yang adalah berasal dari suku Lewi), sedangkan Yesus berasal dari suku Yahuda. Lihat CK di Ul. 17:8-9.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="HEB.8.5" />Sesungguhnya, rumah Allah di dunia tempat para imam melayani hanyalah gambaran atau bayangan dari kemah TUHAN yang sebenarnya di surga. Perhatikanlah bahwa sebelum Musa membangun kemah TUHAN yang pertama, Allah memperingatkan dia,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">“Kamu harus membuat semuanya persis sama seperti contoh yang sudah Aku tunjukkan kepadamu di atas gunung ini.”<x caller="+"><xo>8:5
</xo><xt>Kel. 25:40 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="6" bcv="HEB.8.6" />Namun, sekarang Yesus sudah menerima tugas pelayanan yang jauh lebih mulia daripada para imam duniawi, yakni sebagai Perantara dalam perjanjian yang baru antara Allah dengan manusia. Perjanjian baru itu jauh lebih mulia daripada yang lama, karena Allah menjanjikan hal-hal yang lebih baik, seperti yang akan saya jelaskan selanjutnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="HEB.8.7" />Seandainya perjanjian sebelumnya yang diadakan melalui perantaraan Musa sudah memadai, maka perjanjian yang kedua tidak perlu diadakan.
<ve />
<v id="8-10" bcv="HEB.8.8" />Tetapi Allah sendiri menganggap perjanjian yang lama itu tidak sempurna, sehingga Dia berkata kepada umat Israel,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">“Di kemudian hari Aku akan menetapkan suatu perjanjian yang baru dengan kalian bangsa Yehuda dan seluruh umat Israel. Perjanjian yang baru ini tidak sama seperti yang dulu sudah Aku tetapkan dengan nenek moyang kalian, ketika Aku mengasihani mereka dan membimbing mereka keluar dari Mesir dengan tangan-Ku sendiri. Karena mereka tidak hidup menurut semua peraturan dalam perjanjian itu, Aku pun lepas tangan dari mereka. Namun, inilah perjanjian baru yang nanti akan Aku tetapkan dengan kalian umat Israel: Aku akan menaruh hukum-Ku dalam pikiranmu dan menuliskannya di hatimu masing-masing. Maka Aku akan menjadi Allah kalian, dan kalian akan menjadi umat-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="HEB.8.11" />Kelak kalian tidak perlu lagi saling mengingatkan saudaramu, ‘Kenallah TUHAN,’ sebab kalian semua, besar maupun kecil, akan sungguh-sungguh mengenal Aku.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="HEB.8.12" />Dengan belas kasihan yang besar Aku akan mengampuni semua dosa kalian dan tidak lagi mengingat setiap perbuatan kalian yang melanggar hukum-Ku.”<x caller="+"><xo>8:12
</xo><xt>Yer. 31:31-34 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="HEB.8.13" />Jadi, karena Allah berbicara tentang suatu perjanjian yang baru, maka jelaslah bahwa perjanjian yang diadakan dengan perantaraan Musa itu dianggap sudah berlalu. Artinya perjanjian yang lama itu tidak berlaku lagi.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="9" />
<s style="s1">Berbagai aturan cara menyembah Allah menurut PL
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="HEB.9.1" />Pada perjanjian yang pertama, ada berbagai peraturan mengenai cara menyembah Allah di dalam kemah TUHAN yang di bumi.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="HEB.9.2" />Kemah-Nya itu terdiri dari dua ruangan. Yang pertama disebut ruang kudus. Di dalamnya terdapat pelita dan meja tempat mempersembahkan roti sajian di hadapan TUHAN setiap hari Sabat.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="HEB.9.3" />Pintu ruang kudus dibatasi oleh tirai kain. Di belakang ruangan yang pertama itu ada pintu masuk ke ruangan kedua, dan pintu itu juga dibatasi oleh tirai. Ruangan di belakang tirai kedua itu disebut ruang mahakudus.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="HEB.9.4" />Di dalamnya terdapat mezbah kecil dari emas yang digunakan untuk membakar dupa. Ada juga peti perjanjian TUHAN yang seluruhnya berlapis emas. Di dalam peti itu tersimpan botol emas berisi makanan yang disebut ‘manna’,<x caller="+"><xo>9:4
</xo><xt>Kel. 16:4-36</xt></x> tongkat Harun yang pernah bertunas, dan dua lempengan batu bertuliskan Sepuluh Perintah Allah. Kedua lempengan itu merupakan tanda bukti perjanjian Allah yang pertama.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="HEB.9.5" />Di atas peti itu, ada dua bentuk malaikat penjaga yang saling berhadapan, dan sayap kedua malaikat itu terbuka lebar menaungi penutup peti. Kedua bentuk malaikat itu melambangkan kemuliaan Allah. Tutup peti itu disebut tempat pendamaian.<f caller="+"><fr>9:5
</fr><fk>tempat pendamaian
</fk><ft>Di atas tutup ini, imam besar memercikkan darah hewan untuk pengampunan dosa umat Israel.</ft></f> Tetapi sekarang bukan waktunya menjelaskan semua hal itu secara terperinci.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="HEB.9.6" />Sesudah semua itu diatur pada tempatnya masing-masing, para imam keluar-masuk ruang kudus untuk melaksanakan tugas-tugas harian mereka.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="HEB.9.7" />Hanya imam besar yang boleh masuk ke dalam ruang mahakudus, dan itu pun hanya sekali setahun. Sewaktu masuk, dia harus membawa darah dari dua ekor hewan untuk dipercikkan pada tempat pendamaian itu. Darah hewan yang pertama dipercikkan untuk dosanya sendiri, dan darah hewan yang kedua untuk dosa umat Israel.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="HEB.9.8" />Melalui berbagai peraturan itu, Roh Kudus menunjukkan bahwa jalan masuk ke ruang mahakudus untuk langsung menghadap Allah tidak akan pernah terbuka bagi kita selama kemah TUHAN yang pertama masih ada.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="HEB.9.9" />Ini adalah gambaran yang menunjukkan perbedaan antara cara lama dengan cara baru. Dengan cara lama, segala macam persembahan dan kurban pengampunan dosa memang diberikan kepada Allah, tetapi semua itu tidak bisa menyempurnakan hati nurani orang-orang yang mempersembahkannya.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="HEB.9.10" />Semua aturan agama itu, baik tentang makanan, minuman, maupun berbagai ritual pembersihan, hanya bekerja secara jasmani dan hanya berlaku sampai Allah menyempurnakannya dengan cara yang baru.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pelayanan Kristus yang sempurna dalam kemah TUHAN di surga
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="HEB.9.11" />Tetapi sekarang Kristus sudah menjadi Imam Agung bagi kita. Melalui Dialah kita menerima semua hal baik yang Allah janjikan. Ruang mahakudus tempat Dia melayani adalah ruang surgawi yang sempurna, bukan kemah duniawi yang dibuat oleh tangan manusia.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="HEB.9.12" />Ketika Kristus masuk ke ruang mahakudus surgawi, Dia tidak membawa darah kambing jantan atau anak sapi jantan seperti imam besar dengan cara lama. Dia membawa darah-Nya sendiri, satu kali saja, untuk membayar tebusan bagi kita selamanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="HEB.9.13" />Dalam cara yang lama, darah kambing atau sapi jantan dipercikkan kepada umat untuk membersihkan tubuh mereka dari kenajisan. Atau saat upacara penyucian, setiap penyembah dipercik dengan air murni yang dicampur dengan abu dari kurban bakaran berupa seekor sapi betina muda.<x caller="+"><xo>9:13
</xo><xt>Bil. 19</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="HEB.9.14" />Tetapi dalam cara yang baru, jauh lebih ampuh lagi darah Kristus! Sebab melalui Roh Allah yang kekal, Kristus sudah mempersembahkan diri-Nya sendiri sebagai kurban. Darah-Nya yang sempurna menyucikan hati nurani kita sepenuhnya, sehingga kita tidak ingin lagi melakukan perbuatan-perbuatan yang menghasilkan kematian rohani.<x caller="+"><xo>9:14
</xo><xt>Ibr. 6:1 CK</xt></x> Dengan begitu, kita sungguh-sungguh bebas untuk melayani Allah yang hidup.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="HEB.9.15" />Jadi, dalam perjanjian yang baru itu, Kristus menjadi Perantara kita dengan Allah, sehingga kita yang sudah dipanggil oleh Allah bisa menerima semua berkat kekal yang sudah Dia janjikan. Kita ibarat ahli waris yang menerima warisan berkat-berkat itu. Kristus layak menjadi Perantara karena kematian-Nya sudah membayar lunas harga penebusan manusia yang diperlukan. Sebab tidak seorang pun dapat diampuni secara sempurna melalui berbagai kurban persembahan yang dilakukan menurut perjanjian yang lama.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="HEB.9.16" />Perjanjian Allah yang baru itu mulai berlaku secara sah karena kematian Kristus, seperti halnya kesepakatan dalam suatu surat warisan. Cara kerjanya seperti ini: Surat warisan hanya bisa berlaku apabila pemberi surat itu sudah meninggal,
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="HEB.9.17" />sebab surat warisan menjadi sah kalau pemberi surat itu sudah mati. Selama dia masih hidup, tentu saja surat itu belum berlaku.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="HEB.9.18" />Itulah sebabnya perjanjian Allah yang pertama dengan umat Israel harus disahkan dengan darah hewan kurban.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="HEB.9.19" />Sesudah Musa memberitahukan semua perintah dalam hukum Taurat kepada umat Israel, dia mencampur darah beberapa ekor sapi jantan dan kambing dengan air. Lalu dia memakai tali wol merah yang diikat pada ranting tanaman hisop sebagai alat percik. Dengan alat itu, dia memercikkan campuran darah tadi pada kitab Taurat dan kepada seluruh umat
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="HEB.9.20" />sambil berkata, “Darah ini menjadi tanda bahwa perjanjian dengan Allah sudah sah, dan kita wajib mengikuti perjanjian ini.”<x caller="+"><xo>9:20
</xo><xt>Kel. 24:8</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="HEB.9.21" />Dengan cara yang sama, Musa juga memercikkan darah itu pada kemah TUHAN dan semua perkakas yang digunakan dalam ibadah.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="HEB.9.22" />Menurut hukum Taurat, hampir semua hal harus disucikan dengan darah hewan kurban. Tidak ada pengampunan dosa tanpa darah kurban.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23-24" bcv="HEB.9.23" />Ingatlah bahwa di dunia ini, kemah TUHAN yang disucikan itu hanyalah gambaran atau bayangan dari kemah yang sejati di surga. Jadi, kalau kemah duniawi yang dibuat dengan tangan manusia pun harus disucikan dengan darah hewan kurban, tentu kemah yang sesungguhnya harus disucikan dengan persembahan yang jauh lebih mulia daripada darah hewan! Itulah yang terjadi ketika Kristus masuk dengan darah-Nya sendiri ke ruang mahakudus yang sejati. Sekarang Dia masih berada di sana sebagai Perantara bagi kita di hadapan Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25-26" bcv="HEB.9.25" />Kristus bukan seperti imam besar duniawi yang harus memasuki ruang mahakudus setiap tahun dengan membawa darah yang bukan darahnya sendiri. Seandainya Kristus seperti itu, berarti Dia harus menderita dan mempersembahkan diri-Nya berulang kali sejak penciptaan dunia. Tetapi Kristus sudah diutus Allah ke dunia pada zaman terakhir ini untuk mempersembahkan diri-Nya sendiri satu kali saja sebagai kurban penghapus dosa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="27" bcv="HEB.9.27" />Memang Allah sudah menentukan bahwa setiap manusia hanya mengalami kematian satu kali, dan sesudah itu diadili.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="HEB.9.28" />Demikian jugalah Kristus mati sebagai kurban satu kali saja untuk menanggung semua dosa kita. Ketika Dia datang untuk kedua kalinya, Dia tidak akan berurusan lagi dengan dosa. Pada saat itulah kita semua yang sangat merindukan kedatangan-Nya akan menerima keselamatan yang kita harapkan!
<ve />
</p>

<c id="10" />
<s style="s1">Hanya kurban Kristus yang memenuhi kehendak Allah dan menyucikan kita dengan sempurna
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="HEB.10.1" />Jadi, cara menyembah Allah yang tertulis dalam hukum Taurat hanyalah gambaran atau bayangan dari hal-hal baik yang akan Allah nyatakan kepada umat-Nya, pada waktu yang sudah Dia tetapkan. Cara lama itu tidak menunjukkan kehendak Allah yang sesungguhnya. Karena dengan cara tersebut, walaupun setiap tahun selalu dipersembahkan kurban hewan, kurban-kurban itu tidak bisa membersihkan hati nurani para penyembah dengan sempurna.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="HEB.10.2" />Seandainya hati nurani mereka benar-benar sudah dibersihkan melalui kurban hewan itu, tentu mereka tidak akan merasa tertuduh lagi oleh dosa-dosa mereka, dan tentunya mereka juga tidak merasa perlu mempersembahkan kurban berulang-ulang.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="HEB.10.3" />Sebaliknya, justru kurban-kurban itu mengingatkan mereka akan dosa, setiap kali mereka mempersembahkannya.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="HEB.10.4" />Karena persembahan darah sapi jantan dan kambing jantan sebenarnya tidak bisa menghapus dosa manusia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="HEB.10.5" />Itulah sebabnya ketika Kristus datang ke dunia ini, Dia berkata kepada Allah,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Engkau tidak menginginkan kurban dan persembahan,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi Engkau sudah menyediakan tubuh bagi-Ku yang Aku serahkan untuk melayani Engkau.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="HEB.10.6" />Engkau tidak berkenan kepada kurban-kurban penghapus dosa,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">biarpun seluruhnya dibakar sampai habis.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="HEB.10.7" />Karena itu Aku berkata, ‘Ya Allah, Aku siap!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Seperti yang sudah tertulis tentang Aku di dalam Kitab Suci,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku sudah datang untuk melaksanakan kehendak-Mu.’”<x caller="+"><xo>10:7
</xo><xt>Mzm. 40:6-8a LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="8" bcv="HEB.10.8" />Dalam kutipan di atas, pertama Kristus mengatakan bahwa Allah tidak menginginkan dan tidak berkenan pada “kurban dan persembahan” serta semua jenis “kurban penghapus dosa,” termasuk juga kurban yang “dibakar sampai habis,” padahal justru itulah yang diperintahkan dalam hukum Taurat.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="HEB.10.9" />Lalu Dia berkata, “Ya Allah, Aku siap! Aku sudah datang untuk melaksanakan kehendak-Mu.” Artinya, dengan ucapan tersebut, Kristus membatalkan cara lama untuk menghapuskan dosa dan membuat cara yang baru.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="HEB.10.10" />Karena yang Allah kehendaki adalah: Kita dikuduskan selamanya dengan satu kali saja Kristus Yesus mengurbankan tubuh-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="HEB.10.11" />Dalam cara yang lama, setiap hari seorang imam harus berdiri di depan mezbah di rumah TUHAN dan berulang kali melakukan peraturan agama, serta mempersembahkan berbagai jenis kurban yang sama sekali tidak pernah bisa menghapuskan dosa.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="HEB.10.12" />Tetapi Kristus, Imam Agung kita, mempersembahkan satu kurban saja yang berlaku untuk selamanya, lalu Dia duduk di tempat yang paling terhormat di sisi Allah.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="HEB.10.13" />Sekarang Dia menantikan “saatnya Allah membuat semua musuh-Nya tunduk kepada-Nya.”<x caller="+"><xo>10:13
</xo><xt>Mzm. 110:1; Ibr. 1:13</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="HEB.10.14" />Jadi, dengan mempersembahkan hanya satu kurban yang berlaku untuk selamanya, Kristus sudah membayar lunas harga penyucian untuk setiap orang yang akan disempurnakan oleh-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="HEB.10.15" />Roh Kudus juga mengatakan hal yang sama kepada kita dalam ayat yang sudah saya kutip. Begini kata-Nya,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi"><v id="16" bcv="HEB.10.16" />“Demikianlah perkataan TUHAN, ‘Inilah perjanjian baru yang akan Aku tetapkan dengan kalian umat Israel: Aku akan menaruh hukum-Ku dalam pikiran kalian dan menuliskannya di hati kalian.’”<x caller="+"><xo>10:16
</xo><xt>Yer. 31:33 LXX; Ibr. 8:10</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="17" bcv="HEB.10.17" />Selanjutnya Dia berkata,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">“Aku tidak akan mengingat lagi dosa-dosa dan kejahatan kalian.”<x caller="+"><xo>10:17
</xo><xt>Yer. 31:34 LXX; Ibr. 8:12</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="18" bcv="HEB.10.18" />Jadi, karena semuanya itu sudah diampuni, maka kurban penghapus dosa tidak diperlukan lagi.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Datanglah kepada Allah dengan bebas melalui doa
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="HEB.10.19" />Saudara-saudari, oleh karena darah Yesus, kita boleh masuk ke pusat penyembahan yang mahakudus di surga tanpa rasa takut!
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="HEB.10.20" />Dahulu, jalan masuk ke tempat itu tertutup bagi kita oleh tirai. Namun, sekarang jalan baru sudah dibukakan oleh Perantara kita Yesus, dan tubuh-Nya sendiri adalah pintu masuk bagi kita, suatu pintu yang hidup.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="HEB.10.21" />Karena Imam Agung kita memerintah atas seluruh umat Allah,
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="HEB.10.22" />marilah kita senantiasa datang kepada Allah dengan bebas melalui doa kita masing-masing. Datanglah tanpa rasa takut, dengan hati yang sudah disempurnakan, dan dengan percaya penuh kepada-Nya. Sebab secara rohani hati kita sudah dipercik dengan darah yang menyucikan nurani kita dari beban dosa dan rasa bersalah. Dan secara rohani juga tubuh kita sudah dibersihkan dengan air yang murni.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="HEB.10.23" />Marilah kita berpegang teguh pada keyakinan kita, yakni segala sesuatu yang kita harapkan dan akui! Karena Allah setia untuk menepati semua janji-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Peganglah teguh keyakinan pada Allah dan tetaplah setia kepada-Nya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="HEB.10.24" />Hendaklah kita semua berusaha mendorong satu sama lain untuk terus berbuat kasih dan melakukan hal-hal baik.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="HEB.10.25" />Janganlah malas berkumpul dalam persekutuan kita, seperti yang sudah menjadi kebiasaan sebagian orang. Sebaliknya, marilah kita saling mengingatkan untuk tetap rajin berkumpul dan lebih rajin lagi, sebab hari kedatangan Kristus semakin dekat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="HEB.10.26" />Sadarilah, bila kita terus-menerus sengaja berbuat dosa meskipun sudah menerima ajaran benar tentang Kristus, maka tidak ada lagi kurban yang bisa menghapus dosa tersebut.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="HEB.10.27" />Siapa pun di antara kita yang hidup seperti itu, dia hanya tinggal menunggu hukuman terakhir yang mengerikan, yaitu ketika Allah menghakimi semua yang memusuhi-Nya dan membuang mereka ke dalam kobaran api yang sudah disediakan untuk membinasakan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="HEB.10.28" />Sebagai contoh, ingatlah hukuman dalam peraturan yang lama: Siapa saja yang melanggar hukum Taurat harus dibunuh tanpa belas kasihan berdasarkan kesaksian dua atau tiga orang saksi mata.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="HEB.10.29" />Maka terlebih lagi orang yang menghina Anak Allah. Mereka pantas dihukum! Menghina Anak Allah artinya mengaku sebagai pengikut Kristus, tetapi terus saja hidup dalam dosa. Orang seperti itu memandang remeh darah Yesus, darah yang sudah Dia curahkan untuk mensahkan perjanjian baru dengan Allah, dan yang telah menguduskan kita. Dengan demikian, mereka menghina Roh Allah, yaitu Roh-Nya yang menyampaikan Kabar Baik tentang kebaikan hati Allah kepada kita.
<ve />
<v id="30" bcv="HEB.10.30" />Orang seperti itu tidak mungkin lepas dari hukuman, karena kita sudah tahu siapa Allah. Dia berkata,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">“Akulah yang berhak untuk membalas kejahatan. Aku akan memberi ganjaran.”
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Dia juga berkata,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">“Aku, TUHAN, akan mengadili umat-Ku.”<x caller="+"><xo>10:30
</xo><xt>Ul. 32:35-36 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="31" bcv="HEB.10.31" />Habislah kita kalau sampai ditimpa murka Allah yang hidup!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="HEB.10.32" />Saya mohon, ingatlah selalu masa-masa awal ketika kamu baru mendapat pencerahan dari Allah untuk menjadi pengikut Kristus. Waktu itu kalian sering menderita dan dianiaya, tetapi kalian tetap berdiri teguh.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="HEB.10.33" />Ada di antara kalian yang dihina di depan umum ataupun dipukuli. Ada juga yang menolong saudara-saudari kita yang dianiaya.
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="HEB.10.34" />Dan waktu saya dipenjarakan, kamu semua turut merasakan penderitaan saya seolah-olah kamu sendiri yang dipenjara. Bahkan ada di antara kamu yang dianiaya sampai dirampas harta miliknya. Dalam keadaan seperti itu pun kamu tetap bersukacita, sebab kamu tahu bahwa kamu mempunyai harta lain, harta yang kekal dan terjamin di surga nanti.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="35" bcv="HEB.10.35" />Jadi, tetaplah berani dan jangan ada seorang pun di antara kalian yang melepaskan keyakinan pada Kristus, yang sudah kalian pegang teguh sampai sekarang. Keyakinanmu itu akan menghasilkan upah yang besar.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="HEB.10.36" />Yang penting bagi kalian sekarang adalah bertahan dalam kesusahan, supaya kamu semua tetap melakukan kehendak Allah. Dengan demikian, kamu akan menerima segala yang dijanjikan Allah.
<ve />
<v id="37" bcv="HEB.10.37" />Karena ada tertulis di dalam Kitab Suci,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Sebentar lagi saja, Dia yang datang itu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">akan tiba dan tidak akan menunda waktunya.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="38" bcv="HEB.10.38" />Orang yang dinyatakan benar di hadapan-Ku akan hidup selamanya karena percaya penuh kepada-Ku.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tetapi Aku tidak berkenan kepada orang yang meninggalkan-Ku saat mengalami kesusahan.”<x caller="+"><xo>10:38
</xo><xt>Hab. 2:3b-4 LXX; Rm. 1:17; Gal. 3:11</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="39" bcv="HEB.10.39" />Saudara-saudari, saya yakin bahwa kita bukan termasuk orang yang “meninggalkan” TUHAN lalu dibinasakan. Kita adalah orang yang “percaya penuh” kepada-Nya dan diselamatkan.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="11" />
<s style="s1">Pahlawan-pahlawan iman
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="HEB.11.1" />Dengan “percaya penuh,” artinya kita yakin kepada Allah bahwa harapan kita pasti terwujud, meskipun kita belum melihatnya.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="HEB.11.2" />Karena dengan percaya penuh itulah nenek moyang kita berkenan di mata Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="HEB.11.3" />Dengan percaya penuh, kita mengerti bahwa Allah menciptakan segala sesuatu yang ada di langit dan bumi hanya dengan perkataan-Nya. Segala sesuatu yang kelihatan ini diciptakan dari hal-hal yang tidak kelihatan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="HEB.11.4" />Karena percaya penuh kepada Allah, Habel mempersembahkan kurban yang lebih baik daripada kurban Kain. Itulah sebabnya Allah berkenan kepada Habel dan menerima dia sebagai orang benar. Jadi, biarpun Habel sudah lama mati, dia tetap menjadi teladan bagi kita karena percayanya itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="HEB.11.5" />Begitu juga dengan Henok: Karena percaya penuh, dia terangkat ke surga tanpa mengalami kematian, seperti yang tertulis dalam Kitab Suci,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">“Dia menghilang begitu saja karena diangkat oleh Allah.”<x caller="+"><xo>11:5
</xo><xt>Kej. 5:24</xt></x>
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Sebelum terangkat, dia dikenal sebagai orang yang hidupnya “menyenangkan hati Allah.”
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="HEB.11.6" />Jelaslah bahwa tanpa percaya penuh, kita tidak mungkin menyenangkan hati-Nya. Karena setiap orang yang mau datang kepada Allah harus percaya bahwa Dia benar-benar ada dan Dia memberkati setiap orang yang sungguh-sungguh mencari-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="HEB.11.7" />Contoh lain adalah Nuh. Dia percaya penuh ketika Allah memberitahunya tentang hal-hal yang belum pernah dilihat manusia. Karena Nuh percaya dan menghormati Allah, dia membangun sebuah kapal besar untuk menyelamatkan keluarganya. Dengan percaya penuh itulah Nuh membuktikan bahwa orang-orang yang ada di dunia pada zaman itu bersalah. Dan karena keyakinannya juga, Allah menerima dia sebagai orang benar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="HEB.11.8" />Abraham pun demikian. Dia percaya penuh kepada Allah ketika disuruh pergi ke negeri lain, yaitu negeri yang Allah janjikan untuk diwariskan kepadanya dan keturunannya. Dengan percaya penuh, dia berangkat walaupun belum tahu ke mana dia harus pergi.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="HEB.11.9" />Karena percaya penuh, dia bertahan hidup sebagai orang asing di negeri yang Allah janjikan menjadi miliknya. Abraham, Isak, dan Yakub mewarisi janji yang sama dan tinggal di dalam kemah-kemah saja di negeri yang belum mereka miliki.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="HEB.11.10" />Abraham sedang menanti-nantikan kota yang direncanakan dan dibangun oleh Allah, supaya dia menjadi penduduk kota itu, sebuah kota yang fondasinya tidak akan pernah goncang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="HEB.11.11" />Ingatlah juga teladan Sara. Karena percaya penuh, dia bersama suaminya, Abraham, dapat memiliki anak meskipun sudah terlalu tua. Sara bisa mengandung Isak karena dia percaya penuh bahwa Allah setia dan akan menepati janji-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="HEB.11.12" />Jadi, dari satu orang saja— yaitu Abraham yang percaya penuh meskipun sudah tua dan hampir mati— digenapilah perjanjian bahwa keturunannya tidak terhitung banyaknya, seperti bintang-bintang di langit dan pasir di pantai.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="HEB.11.13" />Semua orang yang saya sebutkan itu tetap percaya penuh kepada janji Allah sampai akhir hidup mereka. Sekalipun belum merasakan penggenapan janji itu, mereka seakan sudah melihat bayangannya dari jauh dan menyambutnya dengan penuh keyakinan. Mereka pun sadar dan mengakui bahwa di bumi ini mereka hanya seperti tamu atau pendatang.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="HEB.11.14" />Dengan pengakuan itu, jelaslah bahwa mereka menantikan suatu tanah air yang akan menjadi milik mereka sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="HEB.11.15" />Tanah air yang dimaksud bukanlah negeri asal yang sudah mereka tinggalkan. Buktinya, mereka tidak pernah pulang ke sana meskipun ada banyak kesempatan.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="HEB.11.16" />Tetapi yang mereka rindukan adalah suatu negeri yang jauh lebih baik, yaitu negeri surgawi. Karena itu, Allah bangga dan senang menjadi Allah mereka. Dan memang Allah sudah menyiapkan kota surgawi itu bagi mereka.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="HEB.11.17" />Abraham juga menjadi contoh saat keyakinannya diuji oleh Allah, sewaktu Allah menyuruh dia mempersembahkan Isak. Karena percaya penuh, Abraham rela mengurbankan anak satu-satunya<f caller="+"><fr>11:17
</fr><fk>anak satu-satunya
</fk><ft>Abraham mempunyai beberapa anak dari perempuan lain (Hagar dan Ketura), tetapi anak yang sah dan yang mewarisi janji Allah hanya satu, yakni Isak yang dilahirkan melalui istri pertamanya, Sara.</ft></f> itu meskipun Abraham sudah menerima janji-janji Allah,
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="HEB.11.18" />termasuk janji bahwa
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">“Hanya keturunan Isaklah yang Aku perhitungkan sebagai keturunanmu.”<x caller="+"><xo>11:18
</xo><xt>Kej. 21:12 LXX; Rm. 9:7</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="19" bcv="HEB.11.19" />Walaupun begitu, Abraham rela mengurbankan Isak karena dia percaya penuh bahwa Allah berkuasa menghidupkan anaknya itu dari kematian. Dan sesungguhnya, waktu Allah berkata, “Jangan bunuh,” Abraham seakan menerima Isak kembali dari kematian.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="HEB.11.20" />Isak juga percaya penuh bahwa Allah akan menepati janji-janji-Nya di masa yang akan datang. Itulah sebabnya dia mengingatkan tentang janji-janji tersebut ketika memberkati Yakub dan Esau.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="HEB.11.21" />Yakub pun demikian. Karena percaya penuh kepada janji Allah, dia memberkati kedua anak laki-laki Yusuf saat dia sudah hampir mati. Kemudian dia memuji Allah sambil bersandar pada tongkatnya.<x caller="+"><xo>11:21
</xo><xt>Kej. 47:31 LXX CK</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="HEB.11.22" />Yusuf adalah contoh lainnya. Karena percaya penuh, menjelang akhir hidupnya dia mengingatkan keluarga Israel tentang janji Allah yang akan membawa mereka keluar dari Mesir. Dan karena yakin bahwa hal itu pasti terjadi, dia berpesan agar mayatnya juga ikut dibawa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="23" bcv="HEB.11.23" />Orangtua Musa juga menjadi teladan. Karena percaya penuh kepada Allah, mereka tidak takut melanggar perintah raja. Sesudah Musa lahir, mereka menyembunyikannya selama tiga bulan, sebab mereka menyadari bahwa anak pemberian Allah itu luar biasa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="HEB.11.24" />Musa sendiri juga contoh orang yang percaya penuh, karena sesudah dewasa, dia menolak disebut anak putri raja Mesir.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="HEB.11.25" />Dia lebih memilih disiksa dan hidup susah asalkan bersama umat Allah, daripada hidup bersenang-senang dalam dosa di istana raja. Dia menyadari bahwa kenikmatan hidup seperti itu hanyalah sementara.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="HEB.11.26" />Karena percaya penuh, dia menantikan masa depan ketika Kristus datang untuk menyelamatkan umat Israel. Itu sebabnya Musa menganggap jauh lebih berharga untuk menderita aniaya demi kepentingan Kristus daripada mendapatkan seluruh kekayaan Mesir. Dia merasa jauh lebih baik menantikan upah yang akan diberikan Allah kepadanya.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="HEB.11.27" />Karena percaya penuh juga, Musa berani meninggalkan Mesir. Dia tidak takut terhadap kemarahan raja. Dengan mata yang tetap tertuju ke depan, dia terus berjalan seolah memandang Allah yang tidak kelihatan itu.
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="HEB.11.28" />Dan karena percaya penuh, Musa mengadakan Hari Paskah yang pertama dengan memercikkan darah pada setiap pintu rumah orang Israel, agar mereka terhindar dari malaikat yang akan membunuh anak-anak sulung.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="29" bcv="HEB.11.29" />Demikian halnya umat Israel. Karena percaya penuh, mereka bisa menyeberangi Laut Merah seperti melewati tanah kering, tetapi pasukan Mesir tenggelam ketika mencoba melakukannya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="30" bcv="HEB.11.30" />Karena percaya penuh, umat Israel berjalan mengelilingi benteng kota Yeriko dari luar selama tujuh hari, dan benteng itu pun runtuh.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="31" bcv="HEB.11.31" />Begitu juga Rahab si pelacur. Karena percaya penuh kepada Allah, dia menerima dan menolong dua mata-mata Israel yang mengintai daerahnya. Itu sebabnya dia tidak ikut binasa bersama seluruh penduduk kota itu yang menolak percaya kepada Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="32" bcv="HEB.11.32" />Masih banyak lagi contoh yang bisa saya ceritakan, seperti Gideon, Barak, Simson, Yefta, Daud, Samuel, dan para nabi. Tetapi tidak akan cukup waktu untuk menceritakan semuanya.
<ve />
<v id="33" bcv="HEB.11.33" />Mereka diberi kuasa untuk merampas daerah-daerah kekuasaan para raja bangsa lain. Ada yang diberi kuasa untuk memerintah dengan adil, untuk menerima apa yang Allah janjikan kepada mereka, dan ada pula yang dilindungi-Nya sehingga tidak dimakan singa. Semua itu terjadi karena mereka percaya penuh!
<ve />
<v id="34" bcv="HEB.11.34" />Ada orang-orang yang terhindar dari bahaya api besar,<f caller="+"><fr>11:34
</fr><fk>terhindar dari bahaya api besar
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: memadamkan kuasa api. TSI menerjemahkan sesuai dengan tafsiran bahwa kata-kata ini menceritakan tentang pengalaman Sadrak, Mesak, dan Abednego dalam kitab Daniel 3.</ft></f> selamat dari perang, dan ada yang sangat lemah tetapi diberi kekuatan luar biasa. Ada juga orang yang menjadi pahlawan perang dan berhasil mengalahkan pasukan tentara musuh hingga melarikan diri, padahal pasukan Israel jauh lebih sedikit.
<ve />
<v id="35" bcv="HEB.11.35" />Karena percaya penuh kepada Allah, ada beberapa perempuan yang mengalami keajaiban, yaitu anggota keluarga mereka dihidupkan kembali dari kematian.
</p>
<p style="p">Namun, ada juga orang-orang lain yang karena percaya penuh terus disiksa dalam penjara. Mereka diberi pilihan, “Kalau kamu menghina Allahmu, kamu akan dibebaskan!” Tetapi mereka menolak kebebasan itu karena percaya penuh bahwa sekalipun harus mati, mereka akan dihidupkan kembali dalam suatu kehidupan yang jauh lebih baik.
<ve />
<v id="36" bcv="HEB.11.36" />Karena percaya penuh, ada juga orang-orang yang tetap bertahan saat keyakinan mereka diuji, walaupun mereka dihina dan dipukuli habis-habisan, atau dilemparkan ke penjara serta diikat rantai besi.
<ve />
<v id="37-38" bcv="HEB.11.37" />Ada orang-orang yang— karena percaya— dilempari batu sampai mati, digergaji tubuhnya sampai terbelah dua, dan ada yang dibunuh dengan pedang. Di antara mereka, ada yang begitu miskin hingga tidak memiliki tempat tinggal dan hanya mempunyai satu-satunya pakaian yang menempel di badan, itu pun dari kulit domba atau kambing. Mereka kekurangan makanan, dibuat menderita, dicobai, dan terus disiksa sehingga mereka hidup mengembara saja, entah di padang belantara atau gunung-gunung, dan terpaksa tinggal di dalam gua-gua atau lubang-lubang di bawah tanah. Dunia ini bukan tempat yang layak bagi mereka!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="39" bcv="HEB.11.39" />Sekarang mereka menjadi contoh yang baik bagi kita, karena sudah terbukti bahwa mereka percaya penuh kepada Allah, biarpun mereka mati sebelum menerima apa yang sudah Allah janjikan.
<ve />
<v id="40" bcv="HEB.11.40" />Rencana Allah bukan untuk mereka saja, tetapi untuk kita juga. Itulah sebabnya Allah menetapkan agar mereka menunggu kita. Kelak, sesudah keyakinan kita selesai diuji dan disempurnakan, barulah semuanya, yakni mereka dan kita, bersama-sama menerima berkat luar biasa yang sudah disediakan!
<ve />
</p>

<c id="12" />
<s style="s1">Bertahan dalam pertandingan iman
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="HEB.12.1" />Jadi, Saudara-saudari, mengingat betapa banyaknya pahlawan iman yang sudah mendahului kita dan sekarang sedang menantikan kita, marilah kita mengikuti teladan mereka! Buanglah semua beban dan dosa yang menghalangi kita dalam pertandingan yang sudah ditetapkan Allah untuk kita jalani. Marilah kita terus berjuang sampai akhir.<x caller="+"><xo>12:1
</xo><xt>1Kor. 9:24-27; 1Tim. 6:12; 2Tim. 4:6-8; Yak. 1:12</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="HEB.12.2" />Dalam pertandingan ini, hendaklah mata kita terus memandang ke depan, yaitu kepada Yesus. Dialah Perintis dan Pahlawan Iman yang terutama bagi kita, dan yang sudah menyelesaikan pertandingan-Nya dengan sempurna. Yesus tabah menahan penderitaan yang sangat memalukan di kayu salib karena Dia terus memandang ke depan, kepada sukacita yang sudah disediakan bagi-Nya di kemudian hari. Sekarang Dia duduk menantikan kita di tempat yang paling terhormat di samping takhta Allah.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="HEB.12.3" />Karena itu, renungkanlah selalu teladan Yesus: Betapa Dia berdiri teguh ketika orang-orang berdosa menghina dan menganiaya-Nya dengan amat kejam. Bila kita meneladani Yesus, kita tidak akan mudah lemah dan putus asa.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="HEB.12.4" />Lagipula, dalam perjuangan kita melawan dosa, kita belum sampai terbunuh.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="HEB.12.5" />Janganlah melupakan nasihat TUHAN, yang menyebut kita semua sebagai anak Allah. Kata-Nya,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Anak-Ku, janganlah pandang enteng didikan-Ku.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan janganlah berkecil hati ketika Aku menegurmu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="HEB.12.6" />Sebab Aku mendidik setiap anak yang Aku kasihi,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan mencambuk setiap orang yang Aku terima sebagai anak.”<x caller="+"><xo>12:6
</xo><xt>Ams. 3:11-12 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="HEB.12.7" />Jadi, waktu kita menderita karena cambukan dari Bapa surgawi, ingatlah bahwa Allah sedang memperlakukan kita sebagai anak-Nya. Wajar saja seorang ayah mendidik anaknya sendiri, bukan?
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="HEB.12.8" />Justru kalau kamu tidak pernah dididik oleh TUHAN, berarti kamu bukan anak-Nya yang sah. Karena semua anak Allah pasti dididik-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="HEB.12.9" />Sebagaimana ayah kita di dunia ini pun tentu mendidik kita, dan kita menghormati ayah kita sendiri, maka sudah sepatutnya kita tunduk kepada Allah lebih lagi, sebab Dialah Bapa rohani kita. Dengan bertekun menjalani didikan-Nya, kita akan masuk ke dalam hidup yang kekal.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="HEB.12.10" />Lagipula ayah jasmani kita di dunia ini mendidik kita untuk sementara saja, sesuai dengan apa yang mereka anggap baik. Tetapi didikan Bapa surgawi selalu tepat dan berguna, supaya kita disucikan sebagaimana Dia adalah suci.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="HEB.12.11" />Memang, setiap kali kita menerima hajaran, pengalaman itu tidak menyenangkan dan malah menyakitkan. Namun didikan TUHAN itu akan membuahkan hasil yang manis, yaitu kita hidup lebih benar dan merasa tenang di hadapan Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="HEB.12.12" />Karena itu, kuatkanlah tanganmu yang lemah, dan jangan biarkan lututmu gemetar, sebab kita dipanggil untuk berlari dalam pertandingan ini.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="HEB.12.13" />Hendaklah kakimu tetap berlari lurus ke depan. Jangan berbelok ke kiri atau ke kanan, supaya kalau orang yang lemah atau pincang mengikuti teladan kita, kaki mereka tidak terkilir karena tersandung, tetapi semakin disembuhkan dan dikuatkan.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Jangan menolak kebaikan hati Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="HEB.12.14" />Berusahalah hidup damai dengan semua orang. Dan jagalah kesucian hidupmu. Karena orang yang tidak berusaha hidup suci tidak mungkin akan bertemu TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="HEB.12.15" />Waspadalah supaya jangan seorang pun di antara kalian meninggalkan kebaikan hati Allah. Karena orang semacam itu akan menjadi seperti tanaman beracun yang bisa menularkan kenajisannya kepada anggota jemaat yang lain.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="HEB.12.16" />Berjaga-jagalah supaya tidak ada di antara kalian yang hidupnya cabul dan tidak menghormati Allah seperti Esau. Sebenarnya, sebagai anak pertama, dialah yang berhak menjadi pewaris ketika ayahnya meninggal. Tetapi Esau menjual haknya itu hanya demi sepiring makanan.<x caller="+"><xo>12:16
</xo><xt>Kej. 25:29-34</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="HEB.12.17" />Ingatlah yang terjadi kemudian: Ketika dia berubah pikiran dan ingin menerima berkat dari ayahnya sebagai anak pertama, ayahnya menolak memberikan berkat itu kepadanya. Walaupun berderai air mata, dia tidak bisa mengubah akibat perbuatannya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Perjanjian yang lama mendatangkan ketakutan dan perjanjian yang baru mendatangkan sukacita
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="HEB.12.18" />Menurut perjanjian yang baru, kita bisa datang kepada Allah melalui Kristus, tidak seperti umat Israel yang menerima perjanjian lama. Mereka datang mendekati tempat jasmani yang dapat disentuh, yaitu gunung Sinai. Mereka datang dengan ketakutan karena tiba-tiba awan menghitam, langit diliputi kegelapan, angin kencang menderu, dan gunung itu terbakar dengan api yang menyala-nyala.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="HEB.12.19" />Lalu mereka mendengar bunyi terompet surgawi yang nyaring dan suara Allah sendiri. Nenek moyang kita begitu gentar sehingga mereka meminta Musa supaya Allah tidak lagi berbicara secara langsung kepada mereka.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="HEB.12.20" />Ketakutan mereka teramat besar sebab Allah sudah memerintahkan,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">“Siapa pun yang menyentuh gunung ini, sekalipun hanya seekor binatang, harus dilempari batu sampai mati.”<x caller="+"><xo>12:20
</xo><xt>Kel. 19:12-13 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="HEB.12.21" />Dan memang, pemandangan yang mereka lihat begitu dahsyat sampai Musa sendiri berkata, “Saya sangat takut dan gemetar.”<x caller="+"><xo>12:21
</xo><xt>Ul. 9:19</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="HEB.12.22" />Sebaliknya, kita sudah datang kepada Allah melalui perjanjian yang baru. Kita diantar oleh Kristus ke tempat rohani, Bukit Sion, yaitu Yerusalem surgawi, tempat tinggal Allah yang hidup. Kita disambut dengan sukacita sebagai warga kerajaan surga oleh ribuan malaikat,
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="HEB.12.23" />sebab kita datang melalui Anak Sulung Allah untuk mewarisi segala sesuatu bersama Dia. Kita adalah jemaat milik Anak Allah, dan nama kita masing-masing tertulis dalam Kitab Kehidupan di surga. Kita diterima oleh Allah, Hakim seluruh bumi, dan sekarang kita masuk dalam persekutuan semua orang benar yang sudah mendahului kita dan sudah dijadikan sempurna.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="HEB.12.24" />Kita juga diterima oleh Yesus sendiri, sang Perantara dalam perjanjian yang baru! Secara rohani, kita dipercik dengan darah Yesus yang membersihkan hati nurani kita dari dosa. Darah Habel, orang yang pertama dibunuh, tidak membawa berkat melainkan kutukan. Tetapi darah Yesus membawa berkat yang besar!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="HEB.12.25" />Jadi Saudara-saudari, marilah kita masing-masing menjaga diri agar jangan ada di antara kita yang menolak untuk mendengar Allah yang berbicara dari surga kepada setiap kita. Sebab kalau nenek moyang kita pun tidak luput dari hukuman karena menolak pesan Allah melalui perantaraan manusia di bumi, yaitu Musa, maka terlebih berat lagi hukuman kita bila kita menolak mendengarkan Dia yang sekarang berbicara dari surga!
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="HEB.12.26" />Pada waktu Allah berbicara kepada nenek moyang kita di gunung Sinai, suara-Nya membuat bumi bergoncang. Tetapi sekarang Dia sudah berjanji,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">“Sekali lagi Aku akan menggoncangkan bumi, dan bukan hanya bumi tetapi juga langit dan surga.”<x caller="+"><xo>12:26
</xo><xt>Hag. 2:6 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="27" bcv="HEB.12.27" />Dengan kata “Sekali lagi,” jelaslah bahwa Allah bermaksud membinasakan semua ciptaan yang bisa digoncangkan, supaya yang tertinggal hanyalah hal-hal yang tidak bisa digoncangkan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="HEB.12.28" />Jadi, karena kita sudah menjadi warga kerajaan Allah yang tidak bisa digoncangkan, hendaklah kita bersyukur kepada-Nya. Dan marilah kita menyenangkan hati Allah dengan menyembah Dia dengan penuh rasa hormat.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="HEB.12.29" />Karena tentang Allah kita, Kitab Suci menuliskan, Allah “bagaikan api yang membakar habis segala sesuatu yang tidak sempurna.”<x caller="+"><xo>12:29
</xo><xt>Ul. 4:24; 9:3</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>

<c id="13" />
<s style="s1">Cara hidup yang menyenangkan hati Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="HEB.13.1" />Sebagai saudara-saudari seiman, hendaklah kalian saling mengasihi senantiasa.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="HEB.13.2" />Jangan segan-segan membuka pintu rumahmu bagi siapa saja yang memerlukan tumpangan. Dengan berbuat begitu, ada orang-orang yang pernah menerima malaikat-malaikat sebagai tamu di rumah mereka, tanpa mereka sadari!
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="HEB.13.3" />Janganlah lupa mendoakan dan menolong saudara-saudari seiman kita yang sedang dipenjara dan yang dianiaya. Lakukanlah itu dengan sungguh-sungguh seakan kamu sendiri juga sedang dipenjara dan turut merasakan penderitaan mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="HEB.13.4" />Hendaklah kamu semua menghargai pernikahanmu masing-masing sebagai ikatan yang suci, dan jagalah hubungan antara suami-istri supaya tetap murni. Karena Allah akan menghukum setiap orang yang berbuat cabul atau zina.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="HEB.13.5" />Janganlah kamu mengejar uang.<x caller="+"><xo>13:5
</xo><xt>1Tim. 6:10; 3:3, 8</xt></x> Sebaliknya puaslah dengan apa yang kamu punya, karena Allah berkata,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">“Aku tidak akan pernah membiarkan kamu dan tidak akan pernah meninggalkanmu sendirian.”<x caller="+"><xo>13:5
</xo><xt>Ul. 31:6b LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="6" bcv="HEB.13.6" />Itu sebabnya, seperti penulis Mazmur, dengan yakin kita bisa berkata,
</p>
<q style="q1">“TUHAN adalah Penolongku!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Aku tidak akan takut.
</q>
<q style="q1">Orang yang memusuhi aku tidak bisa melakukan apa-apa terhadapku.”<x caller="+"><xo>13:6
</xo><xt>Mzm. 118:6-7 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="HEB.13.7" />Ingatlah para pemimpinmu, yakni mereka yang pernah menyampaikan Firman Allah kepadamu dan yang sudah mendahului kita ke surga. Renungkanlah cara hidup mereka yang baik dan ikutilah teladan keyakinan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="HEB.13.8" />Kristus Yesus tidak pernah berubah sejak dulu, sekarang, dan sampai selama-lamanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="HEB.13.9" />Janganlah kalian disesatkan oleh orang-orang yang membawa berbagai macam ajaran lain. Lebih baik hatimu dikuatkan dengan bergantung pada kebaikan hati Allah saja, daripada mengikuti mereka yang sibuk dengan banyak peraturan tentang makanan. Tidak ada orang yang pernah berhasil menjadi sempurna di mata Allah dengan mengikuti aturan-aturan semacam itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="HEB.13.10" />Dalam cara persembahan kurban yang lama, para imam bisa memakan dua bagian daging dari setiap hewan kurban. Namun dalam cara yang baru, kita diberkati melalui mezbah surgawi, dan para imam yang melayani di rumah Allah di dunia ini tidak berhak makan apa pun dari mezbah itu.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="HEB.13.11" />Tetapi boleh dikatakan bahwa cara yang baru mirip juga dengan cara yang lama. Daging kurban pengampunan dosa tidak ada yang dimakan oleh imam. Sesudah imam besar membawa darah hewan tersebut ke ruang mahakudus, yaitu darah untuk pengampunan dosa, seluruh bagian tubuh hewan itu dibakar habis menjadi abu di tempat lain, di luar perkemahan umat Israel, bukan di atas mezbah di rumah TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="HEB.13.12" />Demikian juga Yesus sudah menderita di luar kota Yerusalem, supaya kita disucikan dengan darah-Nya sendiri dan menjadi umat-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="HEB.13.13" />Karena itu, secara rohani marilah kita pergi kepada Yesus di luar benteng kota.<f caller="+"><fr>13:13
</fr><fk>benteng kota
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: perkemahan. Penulis Surat Ibrani menggunakan kata ini sebagai kiasan atau gambaran yang mengingatkan para pembaca tentang sejarah umat Israel sebelum rumah Allah dibangun di Yerusalem.</ft></f> Artinya, jangan malu untuk meninggalkan aturan-aturan Yahudi yang lama, dan anggaplah sebagai suatu kehormatan kalau kita dihina karena mengikut Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="HEB.13.14" />Sebab di bumi ini kita tidak mempunyai kota tempat tinggal yang kekal. Kita menantikan Yerusalem baru.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="HEB.13.15" />Jadi, melalui Yesus, marilah kita memberikan persembahan rohani kepada Allah setiap saat, yakni memuji Dia melalui semua perkataan kita dan dengan berani memberitakan bahwa Yesus adalah Penguasa kita.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="HEB.13.16" />Juga janganlah lupa melakukan yang baik terhadap orang-orang lain dan saling menolong, karena itu pun merupakan persembahan yang menyenangkan hati Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="HEB.13.17" />Hendaklah kita menghormati dan menaati para pemimpin jemaat, sebab Allah menugaskan mereka untuk berjaga atas kehidupan rohani kita masing-masing, dan kelak mereka harus memberi pertanggungjawaban kepada Allah. Karena itu hormat dan taatlah kepada mereka selalu, supaya mereka bisa melaksanakan tugas dengan sukacita. Kalau mereka bekerja dengan rasa kesal, itu tidak akan membawa berkat bagi kita.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="HEB.13.18" />Tetaplah berdoa untuk saya dan semua orang yang bekerjasama dengan saya. Sebab kami yakin bahwa hati nurani kami bersih, dan kami selalu berusaha melakukan yang benar.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="HEB.13.19" />Secara khusus, saya mohon doakanlah supaya Allah segera mengutus saya kembali kepada kalian.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Doa berkat dan pesan-pesan terakhir
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="20-21" bcv="HEB.13.20" />Kiranya Allah
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sumber ketenangan, yang membangkitkan Yesus Penguasa kita dari kematian,
</q>
<q style="q1">melengkapi segala sesuatu yang kalian perlukan untuk melakukan kehendak-Nya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dan melalui pertolongan Kristus Yesus,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Gembala Agung kita yang mensahkan perjanjian baru dari Allah
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">melalui persembahan darah-Nya sendiri,
</q>
<q style="q1">kiranya Allah memampukan kalian untuk melakukan segala sesuatu yang menyenangkan hati-Nya.
</q>
<q style="q1">Berilah kemuliaan kepada-Nya sampai selama-lamanya. Amin.
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="HEB.13.22" />Saudara-saudari, saya mohon supaya kalian sabar mendengarkan nasihat-nasihat dalam surat ini ketika dibacakan di depan jemaat, karena surat saya tidak terlalu panjang.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="HEB.13.23" />Saya juga memberitahukan bahwa saudara kita Timotius sudah dibebaskan dari penjara. Kalau dalam waktu dekat dia datang ke sini, saya akan mengajaknya mengunjungi kalian.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="HEB.13.24" />Sampaikan salam saya kepada semua pemimpin kalian dan seluruh umat Allah di sana— orang-orang yang disucikan-Nya karena percaya kepada Yesus. Salam untuk kalian dari saudara-saudari seiman di Italia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="HEB.13.25" />Akhir kata, kiranya Allah selalu berbaik hati kepada kamu semua. Amin.<ve />
</p>
</book>
<book id="JAS"><id id="JAS">- Terjemahan Sederhana Indonesia NT -Indonesia 2014 (Web 2014)
</id><h>Yakobus
</h><toc level="1">Surat Yakobus
</toc><toc level="2">Yakobus
</toc><toc level="3">Yak.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">Surat Yakobus
</p>

<c id="1" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JAS.1.1" />Kepada Saudara-saudari seiman saya, yaitu kedua belas suku umat Allah<f caller="+"><fr>1:1
</fr><fk>kedua belas suku umat Allah
</fk><ft>Dengan sebutan ini, Yakobus menggambarkan para pengikut Yesus sebagai kedua belas suku Israel yang tersebar di mana-mana. Kedua belas suku Israel pernah tersebar akibat penganiayaan, begitu juga para pengikut Yesus.</ft></f> yang tersebar ke berbagai penjuru dunia karena pengungsian.
</p>
<p style="p">Salam sejahtera dari saya Yakobus, hamba Allah dan Kristus Yesus,<x caller="+"><xo>1:1
</xo><xt>Rm. 1:1 CK</xt></x> Penguasa kita.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Bertahan dalam keyakinan sambil berdoa meminta hikmat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="JAS.1.2" />Saudara-saudari, setiap kali keyakinan kalian masing-masing diuji lewat berbagai kesusahan, anggaplah semua itu sebagai berkat dan bersukacitalah karenanya,
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JAS.1.3" />sebab kamu tahu bahwa setiap ujian membuat kita semakin kuat untuk bertahan dalam keyakinan kita.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="JAS.1.4" />Jadi, bertahanlah terus sampai akhir supaya kamu tumbuh dewasa dan semakin diperlengkapi sehingga tidak kekurangan apa pun secara rohani.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="JAS.1.5" />Namun, kalau kamu merasa kekurangan hikmat saat mengalami ujian, mintalah kepada Allah. Dia sangat murah hati kepada semua orang dan tidak pernah marah kalau kita meminta hikmat kepada-Nya. Karena itu mintalah, maka hikmat yang kamu perlukan akan diberikan kepadamu,
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="JAS.1.6" />asalkan kamu memintanya dengan percaya penuh. Jangan ragu bahwa Allah bersedia memberikannya. Sebab orang yang ragu-ragu sama seperti ombak yang terombang-ambing ke sana kemari oleh angin.
<ve />
<v id="7-8" bcv="JAS.1.7" />Orang seperti itu belum memutuskan dalam hatinya apakah dia akan percaya penuh dan mengandalkan TUHAN atau tidak. Pikirannya selalu berubah-ubah sehingga dia tidak bisa maju. Jadi, bila kamu ragu-ragu, jangan harap doamu dijawab TUHAN!
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kedudukan tinggi yang sebenarnya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="JAS.1.9" />Saudara-saudari, kalau kamu miskin atau mempunyai kedudukan rendah, bersukacitalah! Sesungguhnya Allah sudah memberikan kedudukan yang tinggi kepadamu sebagai warga kerajaan-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="JAS.1.10" />Sebaliknya, kalau kamu kaya atau mempunyai kedudukan tinggi, jangan sombong, tetapi sadarilah bahwa semua itu hanya sementara. Karena orang kaya ibarat bunga rumput yang cepat layu dan rontok.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="JAS.1.11" />Ketika matahari meninggi dan angin panas berhembus, rumput pun mengering dan bunganya gugur, lalu lenyaplah keindahannya. Demikianlah yang akan terjadi pada setiap orang kaya. Mereka mati pada waktu usahanya sedang mekar berkembang.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Godaan bukan berasal dari Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="JAS.1.12" />Bersukacitalah saat kamu bergumul melewati ujian atas keyakinanmu, karena sesudah kamu lulus dari semua ujian di dunia ini, kamu akan diberi mahkota kemenangan<f caller="+"><fr>1:12
</fr><fk>mahkota kemenangan
</fk><ft>Kata yang diterjemahkan ‘mahkota’ di sini bukanlah mahkota raja yang terbuat dari emas, melainkan rangkaian ranting pohon zaitun, seperti yang digunakan oleh pemenang dalam pertandingan olahraga zaman itu. Ada perbedaan tafsiran mengenai kata ‘mahkota’ di sini. Sebagian mengartikannya sebagai kiasan yang menggambarkan hadiah kehidupan kekal. Sebagian lain menafsirkan bahwa umat Allah benar-benar akan menerima mahkota seperti itu di surga. Lihat juga 2Tim. 4:8; 1Ptr. 5:4; Why. 2:10.</ft></f> sesuai dengan janji TUHAN kepada kita semua yang mengasihi-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="JAS.1.13" />Saat kamu merasa tergoda untuk berbuat dosa, jangan pernah berpikir bahwa Allah yang memberi godaan itu kepadamu. Karena Allah tidak mungkin tergoda untuk berbuat kejahatan, dan Dia tidak pernah memberi godaan kepada siapa pun.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="JAS.1.14" />Sesungguhnya keinginanmu sendirilah yang membuat kamu tergoda, karena kamu membiarkan dirimu terseret sampai terjerat pada hawa nafsu itu.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="JAS.1.15" />Keinginan jahat yang kamu pelihara di dalam hatimu akan berkembang dan terus membesar hingga kamu tidak mampu menahannya lagi. Lalu kamu melakukannya dan dengan demikian melahirkan dosa. Seiring waktu, dosa itu pun pada akhirnya menghasilkan kebinasaan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="JAS.1.16" />Saudara-saudari yang saya kasihi, jangan keliru tentang hal ini:
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="JAS.1.17" />Allah Bapa, yang menciptakan semua benda penerang di langit, bukanlah seperti bulan yang cahayanya tidak tetap dan sering berubah-ubah. Dia adalah sumber segala berkat. Semua pemberian yang baik dan yang sempurna turun dari-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="JAS.1.18" />Salah satu pemberian-Nya yang sempurna itu ialah ketika Allah berkenan memilih kita untuk dilahirkan kembali secara rohani melalui berita keselamatan yang benar, supaya kita yang percaya pada berita itu menjadi umat kepunyaan Allah yang istimewa.<f caller="+"><fr>1:18
</fr><fk>umat kepunyaan Allah yang istimewa
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: ‘buah pertama’ atau ‘hasil pertama’. Dalam PL, istilah ini dipakai untuk hasil panen pertama berupa gandum dan sayur yang diberikan sebagai ucapan syukur kepada Allah. Anak pertama dari hewan ataupun anak sulung laki-laki juga dapat disebut dengan istilah yang sama. Pada dasarnya, segala penghasilan pertama diperhitungkan sebagai milik Allah. Anak pertama dari ternak dikurbankan kepada Allah, sedangkan setiap anak sulung laki-laki dari orang Yahudi ditebus dengan persembahan binatang. Lihat Kel. 13:2, 12; 22:29; 34:19; Im. 12:6-8; 23:9-14; Ul. 26:1-11.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Menjadi pelaku Firman Allah, bukan hanya pendengar
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="JAS.1.19" />Karena itu, Saudara-saudari yang saya kasihi, hendaklah kamu semua membiasakan diri untuk menjadi pendengar yang baik. Jangan buru-buru bicara, dan jangan cepat marah.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="JAS.1.20" />Jika kamu bertindak dalam keadaan marah, tindakanmu pasti tidak sesuai dengan kehendak Allah.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="JAS.1.21" />Oleh sebab itu, buanglah segala sesuatu yang kotor, najis, atau jahat, yang masih ada pada dirimu. Dan dengan rendah hati terimalah ajaran benar yang ditaburkan Allah di dalam hatimu, yaitu Firman-Nya yang berkuasa untuk menyelamatkan kita.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="JAS.1.22" />Tetapi Firman itu harus kamu lakukan, bukan hanya didengar. Janganlah menipu diri sendiri dengan berpikir, “Bagi saya, mendengar Firman-Nya saja sudah cukup!”
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="JAS.1.23" />Karena orang yang mendengar ajaran Allah tanpa melakukannya ibarat orang yang memandang mukanya sendiri pada cermin.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="JAS.1.24" />Dia hanya tahu bentuk wajahnya selama berada di depan cermin. Tetapi begitu pergi, dia tidak dapat melihatnya lagi dan segera lupa bentuk wajahnya itu.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="JAS.1.25" />Demikian jugalah hukum TUHAN yang sempurna dan memberi kebebasan.<x caller="+"><xo>1:25
</xo><xt>Yak. 2:8-13; Gal. 1:1, 13-14; 6:2; Rm. 13:10</xt></x> Janganlah kamu hanya mendengar lalu melupakannya, tetapi lakukanlah itu, maka Allah akan memberkatimu dalam segala yang kamu perbuat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="JAS.1.26" />Contohnya begini: Bila kamu merasa sudah hidup dengan baik sesuai peraturan agama, tetapi kamu tidak berhati-hati dengan ucapanmu, berarti kamu munafik dan sudah menipu diri sendiri. Percuma saja cara beragama yang seperti itu.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="JAS.1.27" />Cara beragama yang sempurna dan yang tidak bercela di mata Allah Bapa kita diwujudkan dengan memperhatikan kesusahan anak yatim piatu dan janda serta menolong mereka, juga dengan menjaga diri kita agar tidak ternoda oleh keinginan-keinginan duniawi.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="2" />
<s style="s1">Mengasihi semua orang tanpa memandang kedudukan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JAS.2.1" />Saudara-saudari, sebagai orang yang percaya kepada Kristus Yesus, Penguasa kita yang mulia, kita tidak boleh pilih kasih berdasarkan kedudukan orang.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JAS.2.2" />Misalnya, ketika dua orang masuk ke dalam pertemuan kalian, yang satu kaya dan mengenakan pakaian mewah serta cincin emas yang besar, sedangkan yang kedua miskin dan berpakaian jelek, apa yang kalian lakukan?
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JAS.2.3" />Biasanya kalian cenderung memberi perhatian khusus kepada orang yang berpakaian bagus itu dan berkata kepadanya, “Silakan duduk di tempat yang baik ini,” sedangkan kepada yang miskin itu kalian berkata, “Kamu berdiri di sana,” atau, “Duduklah di lantai dekat kaki saya.”
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="JAS.2.4" />Dengan berbuat begitu, jelaslah bahwa kalian membeda-bedakan orang dan main hakim sendiri dengan maksud jahat!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="JAS.2.5" />Saudara-saudari yang saya kasihi, coba pikirkan! Nyatanya Allah sudah memilih banyak orang yang miskin secara jasmani untuk menjadi kaya secara rohani. Mereka percaya penuh kepada Kristus sehingga berhak menjadi warga kerajaan Allah, sesuai dengan janji-Nya kepada setiap orang yang mengasihi Dia.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="JAS.2.6" />Karena itu, tidak seorang pun pantas dianggap hina! Lagipula justru orang kayalah yang selalu menindas kita. Merekalah yang biasanya menyeret kita ke pengadilan untuk merampas hak milik kita.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="JAS.2.7" />Mereka jugalah yang suka menjelek-jelekkan nama baik Yesus yang sudah menjadikan kita sebagai milik-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="JAS.2.8" />Kalian akan berbuat benar bila menaati Hukum Kasih yang diberikan oleh Raja kita Yesus, yaitu perintah yang tertulis di dalam Kitab Suci,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">“Kasihilah sesamamu seperti kamu mengasihi dirimu sendiri.”<x caller="+"><xo>2:8
</xo><xt>Im. 19:18</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="9" bcv="JAS.2.9" />Sebaliknya, kalau kamu pilih kasih berdasarkan kedudukan orang, berarti kamu berdosa karena melanggar Hukum Kasih itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="JAS.2.10" />Ingatlah bahwa sekalipun kamu menaati seluruh hukum Taurat tetapi lupa melakukan satu peraturan kecil di dalamnya, berarti kamu sudah melanggar seluruh hukum Taurat itu dan layak dihukum Allah, karena hukum Taurat diperhitungkan sebagai satu kesatuan yang utuh.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="JAS.2.11" />Sebagai contoh, dalam hukum Taurat Allah memerintahkan, “Jangan berzina” dan “Jangan membunuh.” Kalau kamu tidak berzina tetapi membunuh seseorang, kamu sudah melanggar hukum Taurat secara keseluruhan, bukan hanya melanggar larangan membunuh.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="JAS.2.12" />Oleh karena itu, hendaklah kita berbicara dan menjalani hidup sebagai orang-orang yang akan diadili Kristus menurut Hukum Kasih-Nya, yaitu Hukum yang memberikan kebebasan.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="JAS.2.13" />Sebab pada Hari Pengadilan, orang yang tidak berbelas kasihan kepada sesamanya juga tidak akan dikasihani oleh Tuhan. Tetapi orang yang berbelas kasihan tidak perlu takut terhadap Hari Pengadilan.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Keyakinan sejati pasti terbukti lewat perbuatan baik
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="JAS.2.14" />Saudara-saudari, kalau seseorang berkata, “Saya percaya penuh kepada Kristus,” tetapi dia tidak melakukan apa pun yang menunjukkan keyakinannya itu, berarti ucapannya hanya omong kosong belaka. Kita tidak diselamatkan berdasarkan ucapan seperti itu saja!
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="JAS.2.15" />Coba pikirkan contoh ini: Ada seorang saudara seimanmu yang setiap harinya kekurangan pakaian dan makanan.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="JAS.2.16" />Lalu kamu yang sudah berkelebihan berkata kepadanya, “Selamat jalan! Semoga Tuhan memberimu pakaian dan makanan,” tetapi kamu sama sekali tidak membagi apa pun kepadanya. Dengan demikian, kata-katamu itu omong kosong saja.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="JAS.2.17" />Sama halnya dengan keyakinan kepada Kristus: Kalau keyakinan kita tidak dinyatakan lewat perbuatan, berarti itu bukanlah keyakinan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="JAS.2.18" />Tentu akan ada yang berkata, “Tidak semua orang menunjukkan keyakinannya melalui perbuatan.” Kepada orang yang berpikir demikian saya menjawab, “Semua orang yang benar-benar meyakini sesuatu pasti menunjukkannya dengan perbuatan, kalau tidak berarti keyakinannya patut diragukan.”
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="JAS.2.19" />Keyakinan tanpa perbuatan tidak ada bedanya dengan kepercayaan setan! Kamu percaya bahwa hanya ada satu Allah. Bagus! Setan-setan juga percaya demikian! Dan mereka gemetar ketakutan karena tahu bahwa kepercayaan itu tidak akan menyelamatkan mereka dari neraka.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="JAS.2.20" />Jangan bebal! Kalau kamu masih perlu bukti bahwa keyakinan tanpa perbuatan hanyalah omong kosong, pikirkanlah contoh ini:
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="JAS.2.21" />Nenek moyang kita Abraham pun diterima oleh Allah sebagai orang benar saat keyakinannya dibuktikan lewat perbuatan, yaitu ketika dia sudah siap mengurbankan Isak anaknya di atas mezbah.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="JAS.2.22" />Lihatlah, keyakinan dan perbuatan Abraham bekerja sama. Maksudnya, keyakinannya sungguh-sungguh nyata karena ada perbuatan yang membuktikannya.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="JAS.2.23" />Demikianlah maksud ayat Kitab Suci yang mengatakan,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">“Abraham percaya kepada janji Allah, karena itu dia diterima Allah sebagai orang benar.”<x caller="+"><xo>2:23
</xo><xt>Kej. 15:6</xt></x>
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Itulah sebabnya dalam Kitab Suci dia disebut “sahabat Allah.”
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="JAS.2.24" />Kini jelaslah bahwa kita dibenarkan di hadapan Allah lewat perbuatan kita juga, bukan hanya karena ‘percaya’.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="JAS.2.25" />Contoh lainnya adalah Rahab, pelacur yang menerima dua orang mata-mata utusan Yosua. Keyakinannya kepada Allah terbukti nyata lewat perbuatan ketika dia menolong mereka berdua lolos dari tangan musuh. Itulah sebabnya dia diterima sebagai orang benar dan diselamatkan.<x caller="+"><xo>2:25
</xo><xt>Yos. 2:1-21; 6:22-23</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="JAS.2.26" />Jadi, ibarat seseorang terbukti masih hidup kalau dia bernafas, demikianlah keyakinan terbukti benar kalau ada perbuatan.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="3" />
<s style="s1">Menjaga kata-kata
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JAS.3.1" />Saudara-saudariku, sebaiknya janganlah banyak di antara kalian yang menjadi pengajar Firman TUHAN. Sebab kalian tahu bahwa Allah akan mengadili para pengajar Firman-Nya dengan ukuran yang lebih berat.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JAS.3.2" />Setiap orang tentu banyak berbuat salah. Kalau ada orang yang tidak pernah salah dalam perkataannya, dia pasti orang sempurna dan mampu mengendalikan seluruh perbuatannya.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JAS.3.3" />Ibarat kuda, kita bisa mengatur seluruh gerak tubuhnya hanya dengan mengendalikan kekang di mulutnya.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="JAS.3.4" />Begitu juga dengan kapal. Meski ukurannya amat besar dan memerlukan tenaga angin yang kuat untuk melaju, tetapi yang mengendalikan kapal besar itu hanya sebuah kemudi kecil, dan orang yang memegang kemudilah yang menentukan ke mana kapal itu pergi.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="JAS.3.5" />Demikianlah halnya dengan lidah. Meskipun lidah hanya bagian kecil dari tubuh, kita bisa memakainya untuk menyombongkan diri dan menciptakan kekacauan besar! Biarpun kecil, lidah dapat merusak banyak hal, sebagaimana hutan yang luas bisa terbakar hanya karena lidah api yang kecil.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="JAS.3.6" />Memang tepat sekali menggambarkan lidah sebagai api, karena semua kejahatan di dunia ini seolah tersimpan dalam lidah kita. Seperti racun, kejahatan itu menular dari lidah dan merusak seluruh tubuh. Lidah kita bagaikan lidah api neraka! Artinya, iblis bisa menyalakan api besar melalui lidah kita. Sebagaimana satu lidah api bisa menjalar dan membakar hutan yang luas, begitu pula seluruh hidup kita bisa tercemar hanya karena lidah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="JAS.3.7" />Manusia sudah bisa menjinakkan hampir setiap jenis binatang, baik burung, binatang merayap, maupun binatang laut.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="JAS.3.8" />Namun, tidak seorang pun dapat menjinakkan lidahnya sendiri. Lidah kita begitu liar dan jahat, bagaikan ular yang penuh dengan racun mematikan.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="JAS.3.9" />Lidah kita begitu cepat berbalik, sebentar memuji Allah Bapa, sebentar kemudian mengutuk orang lain, padahal orang itu juga ciptaan Allah yang mencerminkan sifat-sifat-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="JAS.3.10" />Berarti dengan mulut yang sama kita memuji Allah sekaligus mengutuk sesama. Saudara-saudariku, janganlah kita seperti itu!
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="JAS.3.11" />Air tawar dan air asin tidak mungkin keluar dari mata air yang sama, bukan?
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="JAS.3.12" />Pohon ara tidak mungkin menghasilkan buah zaitun. Pohon anggur tidak mungkin menghasilkan buah ara. Dan air tawar tidak mungkin keluar dari sumber air asin. Bukankah begitu, Saudara-saudariku?
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Sifat-sifat hikmat yang dari Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="JAS.3.13" />Kalau ada di antara kalian yang merasa pintar dan bijaksana, tunjukkanlah itu melalui cara hidup dan perbuatan baik yang dilakukan dengan rendah hati. Jika kamu bijak, kamu juga akan rendah hati.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="JAS.3.14" />Tetapi kalau di dalam hatimu masih ada rasa iri, dendam, dan sikap mementingkan diri sendiri, janganlah kamu berpikir, “Aku sangat bijaksana,” karena pikiranmu itu jelas keliru
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="JAS.3.15" />dan kebijaksanaanmu bukanlah hikmat yang berasal dari Allah. Itu hanya kesombonganmu sendiri, yang adalah sifat duniawi dan berasal dari setan-setan.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="JAS.3.16" />Selama kamu masih iri hati dan mementingkan diri sendiri, berarti hidupmu masih kacau dan kamu bisa melakukan kejahatan apa saja.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="JAS.3.17" />Tetapi hikmat yang benar-benar dari Allah membuat hidup kita
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">pertama-tama suci, selanjutnya cinta damai,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">lemah lembut, dan terbuka untuk mengikuti kemauan orang lain.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Hikmat juga memimpin kita untuk berbelas kasih kepada sesama
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan selalu berbuat baik dengan tulus dan tidak pilih kasih.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="JAS.3.18" />Sungguh diberkati Allah orang yang berusaha mendatangkan damai! Dia itulah yang betul-betul berhikmat, dan hasil hikmat itu pasti terwujud dalam cara hidup yang benar.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="4" />
<s style="s1">Jangan mendua hati, tetapi rendahkanlah diri di hadapan Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JAS.4.1" />Mengapa kalian berkelahi dan bertengkar satu sama lain? Itu semua disebabkan oleh berbagai keinginanmu sendiri yang bergejolak di dalam dirimu.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="JAS.4.2" />Kamu mengingini sesuatu, tetapi tidak bisa mendapatkannya, maka kamu iri terhadap orang yang memilikinya hingga kamu siap melakukan apa pun untuk mendapatkannya. Lalu kamu bertengkar, berkelahi, bahkan membunuh. Sesungguhnya kamu tidak mendapatkan keinginanmu itu karena kamu lupa memintanya dari Allah!
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="JAS.4.3" />Atau mungkin kamu sudah berulang-ulang memintanya, tetapi Allah tidak menjawab doamu. Mengapa? Karena kamu meminta dengan alasan yang salah, yakni untuk memuaskan kesenanganmu sendiri.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="JAS.4.4" />Orang yang seperti itu sama saja dengan pelacur! Pelacur tidak mau setia kepada satu pasangan. Begitu jugalah kamu tidak mau setia kepada Allah! Seharusnya kamu tahu bahwa bersahabat dengan hal-hal duniawi berarti memusuhi Allah. Sekali lagi saya tegaskan: Kamu yang mau bersahabat dengan hal-hal duniawi berarti menjadikan dirimu musuh Allah.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="JAS.4.5" />Kitab Suci pun sudah mengatakan,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">“Roh Allah yang tinggal dalam diri kita cemburu dan menginginkan kesetiaan penuh kepada-Nya.”<f caller="+"><fr>4:5
</fr><fk>Kutipan
</fk><ft>Naskah bahasa Yunani hanya menuliskan ‘roh’ dan tidak menunjukkan apakah kata ‘roh’ di sini berarti Roh Allah atau roh manusia. Bila mengikuti tafsiran yang mengartikannya sebagai ‘roh manusia’, maka kutipan Yakobus bisa diterjemahkan, “Roh (manusia) yang tinggal dalam tubuh kita penuh dengan rasa cemburu.” Tidak begitu jelas ayat mana dari PL yang dimaksud Yakobus, tetapi banyak penafsir memperkirakan Kel. 20:3-5; 34:14.</ft></f>
</p>
<p style="p">Apakah menurutmu ayat itu hanya omong kosong?!
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="6" bcv="JAS.4.6" />Meski demikian, kebaikan hati Allah bagi kita jauh lebih besar, seperti yang dikatakan dalam Kitab Suci,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">“Allah menentang orang sombong, tetapi menunjukkan kebaikan-Nya kepada orang yang rendah hati.”<x caller="+"><xo>4:6
</xo><xt>Ams. 3:34 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="JAS.4.7" />Karena itu, taatlah kepada Allah. Lawanlah iblis, maka dia akan lari darimu.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="JAS.4.8" />Mendekatlah kepada Allah, maka Dia akan mendekat kepadamu. Hai kamu yang berdosa, bersihkanlah tanganmu dari perbuatan jahat! Dan kamu yang mendua hati, murnikanlah hatimu! Pilihlah satu saja: Mengasihi Tuhan atau mengasihi dunia!
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="JAS.4.9" />Bertobatlah sungguh-sungguh dengan hati yang sedih, menyesal, dan meratap. Daripada bersenang-senang dan gembira, lebih baik kamu menangisi keadaan rohanimu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="JAS.4.10" />Rendahkanlah dirimu di hadapan TUHAN, maka Dia akan mengangkat dan menolongmu.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Jangan mencela sesama
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="JAS.4.11" />Saudara-saudari, janganlah kamu saling memfitnah. Kalau kamu mencela sesamamu, itu sama saja dengan melanggar hukum TUHAN dan main hakim sendiri. Artinya, kamu merasa dirimu hebat dan pantas menghakimi sesama sekaligus menilai hukum TUHAN. Kamu seolah berkata, “Hukum TUHAN perlu diubah.” Bukan urusanmu untuk mengubah perintah TUHAN! Tugasmu hanyalah menaati Hukum Kasih itu.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="JAS.4.12" />Hanya ada Satu yang berhak menentukan Hukum bagi kita, yaitu Allah, bukan kamu! Dialah yang berkuasa menyelamatkan atau membinasakan. Karena itu jangan lagi mencela sesamamu!
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Menghormati Allah dalam membuat rencana
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="JAS.4.13" />Mungkin ada di antara kalian yang berkata, “Hari ini atau besok kami akan pergi ke kota anu, lalu berdagang di sana selama satu tahun, dan kami pasti mendapat untung besar.”
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="JAS.4.14" />Saudara-saudari, sadarilah, kamu tidak tahu apa-apa tentang hidupmu besok! Hidupmu di dunia ini hanya seperti asap: Sebentar ada, sebentar kemudian lenyap.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="JAS.4.15" />Jadi seharusnya kamu berpikir, “Kalau TUHAN menghendaki, kami akan hidup dan melakukan ini atau itu.”
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="JAS.4.16" />Dengan rencana yang seperti tadi, artinya kamu sombong dan mengandalkan kekuatanmu sendiri. Semua kesombongan seperti itu adalah jahat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="JAS.4.17" />Bila kamu tahu apa yang benar untuk dilakukan tetapi tidak melakukannya, maka kamu berdosa.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="5" />
<s style="s1">Celakalah orang kaya
</s>
<q style="q1"><v id="1" bcv="JAS.5.1" />Hai orang-orang kaya, celakalah kamu!<f caller="+"><fr>5:1
</fr><fk>orang-orang kaya, …
</fk><ft>Yakobus mengikuti pola para nabi dalam PL, yaitu menulis teguran keras dan menyampaikan hukuman Allah atas orang-orang kaya yang bukan pengikut Kristus dan tidak termasuk para penerima surat ini. Gaya tulis ini dipakai untuk menghibur orang-orang miskin yang membaca surat ini, juga sebagai peringatan kepada para pengikut Kristus supaya menggunakan kekayaannya untuk menolong sesama. Bandingkan dengan Yes. 13:1-22 dan Am. 1:3-2:3.</ft></f>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Menangis dan merataplah, karena Allah sudah siap menghukummu dengan kesusahan berat!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="JAS.5.2" />Waktu Allah menimpakan hukuman itu, semua kekayaanmu seolah menjadi sampah
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan pakaianmu yang indah seakan dimakan ngengat.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="JAS.5.3" />Emas dan perakmu tidak akan berharga lagi!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Bahkan hartamu itu menjadi bukti di mata Allah bahwa kamu tidak jujur!
</q>
<q style="q1">Pada waktu kedatangan Kristus yang kedua kali sudah dekat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">kamu menimbun harta hanya untuk diri sendiri tanpa mempedulikan sesamamu yang kekurangan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Pada hari penghakiman, hartamu itu akan menjadi api yang menggerogoti tubuhmu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="JAS.5.4" />Bukti ketidakjujuranmu nyata di mata TUHAN.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Lihatlah, upah para penuai ladangmu masih ada di dalam kantongmu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan keluhan-keluhan mereka sudah didengar oleh TUHAN Panglima Semesta.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="JAS.5.5" />Selama di dunia, kamu terbiasa hidup bermewah-mewah.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Apa saja yang kamu inginkan selalu tercapai.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kamu menggemukkan diri, seperti hewan ternak yang siap dipotong untuk pesta makan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Awas, hari penyembelihanmu sudah tiba!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="JAS.5.6" />Allah melihat waktu kamu menginjak-injak hak orang saleh yang tidak sanggup melawanmu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dengan kecuranganmu, kamu seakan membunuh mereka!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Celakalah kamu!
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Bersabar dan bertahan dalam keyakinan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="JAS.5.7" />Jadi Saudara-saudari, karena Allah mengetahui segala kesusahan kita, bersabarlah sampai Tuhan Yesus datang kembali. Ibarat petani, setelah menanam, mereka harus sabar menanti hujan dari bulan ke bulan sebelum akhirnya menikmati panen yang indah.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="JAS.5.8" />Demikian jugalah kalian masing-masing: Sabar dan kuatkanlah hatimu, karena sebentar lagi Tuhan datang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="JAS.5.9" />Saudara-saudari, janganlah mencari-cari kesalahan atau kelemahan satu sama lain lalu membicarakannya di belakang. Lihat! Kedatangan Kristus, sang Hakim yang adil, sudah dekat. Dia akan menjatuhkan hukuman yang lebih berat kepada orang yang suka menebar kebencian.<x caller="+"><xo>5:9
</xo><xt>Mat. 7:1</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="JAS.5.10" />Saudara-saudari, marilah kita meneladani para nabi yang diutus TUHAN untuk menyampaikan pesan-Nya kepada nenek moyang orang Yahudi. Mereka selalu sabar meskipun sering dianiaya dan banyak menderita.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="JAS.5.11" />Ingatlah bahwa sekarang kita sangat menghormati mereka karena mereka bertahan melewati penderitaan itu. Ayub misalnya, dia tetap kuat. Dan kalian sudah tahu bagaimana akhirnya Allah memberkati dia, sebab Allah murah hati dan penuh belas kasih.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Menghormati Allah dalam perkataan dan janji
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="JAS.5.12" />Saudara-saudari, perhatikanlah hal penting ini: Waktu kamu mengatakan atau menjanjikan sesuatu, jangan menguatkan perkataan atau janjimu itu dengan bersumpah demi apa pun. Jangan menyebut surga atau bumi sebagai saksi atas sumpahmu. Kalau hal yang dibicarakan itu benar, cukup katakan saja, “Ya, itu benar.” Kalau hal itu salah, katakan saja, “Itu tidak benar.” Karena kalau kamu mengatakan lebih daripada itu, kamu akan cenderung berdosa seperti orang munafik.<x caller="+"><xo>5:12
</xo><xt>Mat. 5:33-37</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Memuliakan Allah dalam segala keadaan, khususnya waktu sakit
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="JAS.5.13" />Kalau ada di antara kalian yang menderita, berdoalah. Dan bagi yang sedang bersukacita, bernyanyilah memuji TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="JAS.5.14" />Kalau ada di antara kalian yang sakit, hendaklah kamu memanggil para pemimpin jemaat, supaya mereka mendoakanmu dan mengoleskan minyak<f caller="+"><fr>5:14
</fr><fk>minyak
</fk><ft>Juga bisa diterjemahkan ‘minyak zaitun’. Pada zaman itu belum ada berbagai jenis minyak, sehingga minyak zaitun dipakai untuk berbagai keperluan, mulai dari bahan bakar pelita, memasak, obat luka, untuk mengoles kepala atau badan saat persiapan pesta, hingga mengurapi raja atau nabi.</ft></f> kepadamu sebagai tanda bahwa mereka sudah memohon Tuhan Yesus untuk menyembuhkanmu.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="JAS.5.15" />Apabila mereka berdoa dengan percaya penuh bahwa Tuhan Yesus sedang menyembuhkanmu, maka Tuhan akan menjawab doa itu.<x caller="+"><xo>5:15
</xo><xt>Mat. 7:7-11; 21:22; Yak. 1:6</xt></x> Tuhan akan menguatkan dan menyembuhkanmu. Dan kalau penyakit itu disebabkan oleh dosa-dosamu, maka atas doa mereka bersama Tuhan akan mengampuni kamu.<f caller="+"><fr>5:15
</fr><fk>kalau penyakit itu disebabkan …
</fk><ft>Ayat ini sama sekali tidak berarti bahwa semua penyakit disebabkan oleh dosa. Ingatlah cerita Ayub dan Paulus (2Kor. 12:7-10). Ayat ini hanya mengatakan ‘kalau’, yang memberi kesan bahwa memang ada sebagian penyakit yang disebabkan oleh dosa orang itu sendiri.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="JAS.5.16" />Karena itu, saya mendorong kalian semua untuk membuka hati kepada teman seimanmu dan saling mengakui pelanggaran-pelanggaranmu terhadap TUHAN, supaya kita bisa saling mendoakan. Dengan demikian kita akan diampuni dan disembuhkan. Doa orang benar sangat berkuasa dan besar pengaruhnya.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="JAS.5.17" />Contohnya Elia. Dia hanya orang biasa sama seperti kita, tetapi dia berdoa dengan sungguh-sungguh supaya hujan tidak turun, dan hujan betul-betul tidak turun di negerinya selama tiga tahun enam bulan!
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="JAS.5.18" />Lalu ketika Elia berdoa lagi meminta hujan, hujan pun turun, dan tanaman di ladang tumbuh kembali.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19-20" bcv="JAS.5.19" />Saudara-saudari, ingatlah hal ini: Kalau salah satu dari kalian sudah mengikuti jalan sesat, tetapi saudara atau saudari yang lain menuntun dia kembali kepada ajaran dan cara hidup yang benar, berarti saudara atau saudari itu— yang memimpin orang berdosa untuk bertobat— sudah menyelamatkan dia dari neraka dan membuka jalan baginya sehingga dosa dan kesalahannya yang banyak itu diampuni.<x caller="+"><xo>5:19-20
</xo><xt>Mat. 18:15; Gal. 6:1-2; 1Ptr. 4:8</xt></x><ve />
</p>
</book>
<book id="1PE"><id id="1PE">- Terjemahan Sederhana Indonesia NT -Indonesia 2014 (Web 2014)
</id><h>1 Petrus
</h><toc level="1">Surat Petrus yang pertama
</toc><toc level="2">1 Petrus
</toc><toc level="3">1Ptr.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">Surat Petrus yang pertama
</p>

<c id="1" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1PE.1.1" />Kepada umat pilihan Allah yang menjadi pendatang di Pontus, Galatia, Kapadokia, Asia, dan Bitinia, provinsi-provinsi kerajaan Romawi, yaitu kalian yang karena percaya kepada Yesus sudah dianiaya sehingga terpaksa meninggalkan daerahmu masing-masing.
</p>
<p style="p">Salam sejahtera dari saya, Petrus, rasul Kristus Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="1PE.1.2" />Kiranya kamu semua senantiasa hidup tenang dan menikmati kebaikan Allah yang berlimpah-limpah.
</p>
<p style="p">Saudara-saudari, sejak semula, sesuai dengan rencana Allah Bapa, Dia sudah memilihmu supaya kamu disucikan melalui pekerjaan Roh Kudus. Secara rohani, oleh Roh Kudus dan darah Kristus Yesus, kamu sudah diberi tanda sebagai milik Allah. Itulah sebabnya kamu taat kepada Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Harapan kita dalam Yesus yang hidup
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="1PE.1.3" />Terpujilah Allah, Bapa dari Penguasa kita Kristus Yesus! Oleh karena belas kasihan-Nya yang luar biasa, Dia memberikan hidup yang baru kepada kita melalui Anak-Nya yang sudah bangkit dari kematian, sehingga kita memiliki harapan yang pasti berdasarkan kebangkitan Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1PE.1.4" />Harapan itu adalah bahwa kita akan menerima semua berkat yang sudah Allah sediakan bagi kita anak-anak-Nya. Semua berkat itu tersimpan di surga, tidak bisa rusak ataupun busuk, dan keindahannya tidak akan pernah hilang.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1PE.1.5" />Karena kalian sudah percaya kepada Yesus, maka Allah terus menjaga kalian dengan kuasa-Nya yang besar, hingga kalian mencapai keselamatan yang sudah Allah sediakan bagi kita dan siap dinyatakan pada akhir zaman.<x caller="+"><xo>1:5
</xo><xt>Mat. 13:39 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="1PE.1.6" />Pengharapan itu membuat kita sangat bersukacita, walaupun dalam hidup yang sementara ini ada banyak peristiwa menyedihkan karena kita sedang mengalami berbagai kesulitan, sesuai dengan kehendak TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="1PE.1.7" />Dia mengizinkan kita diuji untuk membuktikan apakah kita sungguh-sungguh yakin kepada Kristus atau tidak. Keyakinan kita ibarat emas yang diuji dan dimurnikan dengan membakarnya dalam api. Kalau emas yang fana pun diuji sedemikian keras, terlebih lagi keyakinan kita yang kekal, yang lebih berharga daripada emas. Bila keyakinan kita bertahan melewati ujian itu, kita akan menerima hormat, pujian, dan kemuliaan ketika Kristus Yesus menyatakan diri pada hari kedatangan-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1PE.1.8" />Kalian memang belum pernah mengenal Yesus secara tatap muka, tetapi kalian sudah mengasihi Dia. Biarpun sekarang kalian tidak bisa melihat Dia, kalian tetap percaya kepada-Nya. Itulah sebabnya kamu semua sangat bersukacita sampai tidak bisa dijelaskan dengan kata-kata, dan sukacitamu itu penuh dengan kemuliaan dari surga.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1PE.1.9" />Kamu bergembira karena yakin bahwa kita yang percaya kepada Kristus Yesus pasti mendapatkan apa yang kita harapkan, yaitu hidup kekal.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="1PE.1.10" />Pada zaman dulu, nabi-nabi sudah berusaha dengan tekun dan teliti untuk lebih mengerti cara Allah menyelamatkan manusia. Namun, walaupun tidak paham sepenuhnya, mereka terus menyampaikan berita keselamatan dari Allah, yaitu bahwa kita diselamatkan hanya karena kebaikan hati-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1PE.1.11" />Para nabi itu mendapat pengertian dari Roh Kristus yang ada dalam diri mereka, bahwa suatu hari nanti Raja Penyelamat akan datang dan harus banyak menderita sebelum akhirnya dimuliakan. Tetapi meskipun mereka sudah berusaha keras untuk mengetahui, mereka tidak diberi pengetahuan tentang siapakah Raja itu dan kapan Dia muncul.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1PE.1.12" />Roh Kristus hanya memberitahukan bahwa berita tentang rencana Allah itu bukan untuk diri mereka sendiri, melainkan untuk disampaikan sebagai petunjuk bagi kita. Rencana itu amat tersembunyi hingga para malaikat pun ingin dapat mengetahuinya. Namun, sekarang Roh Kudus sudah dikirim dari surga, dan dengan kuasa-Nya, rencana Allah itu sudah disampaikan kepada kita dengan jelas, yaitu Kabar Baik tentang Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Panggilan untuk hidup suci
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13-14" bcv="1PE.1.13" />Jadi, bersiaplah! Berjaga-jagalah dan kuasailah dirimu masing-masing. Taruhlah harapanmu sepenuhnya pada Allah Bapa, yang akan menunjukkan kebaikan hati-Nya kepada kita ketika Kristus Yesus menyatakan diri-Nya. Hendaklah kamu hidup sebagai anak-anak Bapa yang taat kepada-Nya. Janganlah kamu mundur lagi untuk memuaskan keinginan hawa nafsumu yang lama. Dulu kamu hidup seperti itu karena belum mengenal Allah,
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="1PE.1.15" />tetapi sekarang hendaklah kamu suci dalam segala kelakuanmu, sama seperti Allah yang sudah memanggil kita adalah suci.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1PE.1.16" />Karena ada tertulis dalam Firman TUHAN, “Hendaklah kalian hidup suci, karena Aku suci.”<x caller="+"><xo>1:16
</xo><xt>Im. 11:44-45; 19:2; 20:7</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="1PE.1.17" />Ingatlah: Allah, yang kita panggil ‘Bapa’ itu, tidak membeda-bedakan orang. Dia akan menghakimi kita semua sesuai perbuatan kita masing-masing. Oleh sebab itu, hiduplah dengan hormat dan takut kepada-Nya selama kita hidup sebagai pendatang di dunia ini.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="1PE.1.18" />Karena kita tahu bahwa Allah sudah membayar lunas tebusan untuk membebaskan kita dari kehidupan kita yang sia-sia, yang kita warisi dari nenek moyang. Dia menebus kita bukan dengan barang-barang duniawi seperti emas atau perak, karena semua itu bisa rusak.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="1PE.1.19" />Bayaran yang dipakai untuk membebaskan kita jauh lebih berharga, yaitu darah Kristus, yang sudah dipersembahkan seperti kurban domba yang tidak bercacat dan tidak bernoda.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="1PE.1.20" />Tugas Kristus itu sudah ditentukan Allah sebelum dunia ini diciptakan, tetapi baru di zaman ini Kristus menunjukkan diri-Nya supaya kita diselamatkan. Kedatangan Kristus yang pertama itu menunjukkan bahwa zaman akhir sudah mulai.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="1PE.1.21" />Jadi, melalui Kristus kita percaya kepada Allah, yang sudah menghidupkan Dia dari kematian dan memberikan kemuliaan kepada-Nya. Karena itulah kita yakin dan berharap sepenuhnya kepada Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="1PE.1.22" />Ketika kita, dengan pertolongan Roh Kudus, menyerahkan diri untuk mengikuti ajaran yang benar, kita dibersihkan dari dosa-dosa kita. Hal itu memampukan kita untuk mengasihi saudara-saudari seiman dengan tulus. Karena itu marilah kita saling mengasihi dengan sungguh-sungguh dan sepenuh hati,
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="1PE.1.23" />sebab kita sudah menjadi manusia yang baru. Kita sudah dilahirkan kembali karena menerima Firman Allah, dan Firman itu bertumbuh dalam hati kita. Firman Allah tidak mungkin binasa dan tetap berlaku selama-lamanya.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="1PE.1.24" />Hal itu sesuai dengan yang tertulis dalam Kitab Suci,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Semua manusia seperti rumput
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang cepat layu lalu mati.
</q>
<q style="q1">Kejayaan manusia bagaikan bunga-bunga liar
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang cepat rontok dan hilang.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="25" bcv="1PE.1.25" />Tetapi perkataan TUHAN Allah tetap berlaku untuk selama-lamanya.”<x caller="+"><xo>1:25
</xo><xt>Yes. 40:6-8 LXX</xt></x>
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Dan tentu saja Kabar Baik yang sudah diberitakan kepada kalian termasuk perkataan Allah yang ‘tetap berlaku’ itu!
<ve />
</p>

<c id="2" />
<s style="s1">Yesus bagaikan batu fondasi utama bagi kita
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1PE.2.1" />Karena itu, lepaskanlah dirimu dari segala macam kejahatan. Jangan berbohong, jangan bersikap munafik, jangan iri hati, dan jangan membicarakan kesalahan orang lain apalagi memfitnah.
<ve />
<v id="2-3" bcv="1PE.2.2" />Sebagaimana bayi yang baru lahir selalu haus akan air susu murni dari ibunya, begitu jugalah kalian hendaknya selalu haus akan pelajaran rohani yang benar, yaitu yang terdapat dalam Firman Allah. Dengan demikian kalian akan semakin dewasa secara rohani. Karena dalam Firman Allah ada tertulis, “Kalian sendiri sudah merasakan kebaikan TUHAN.”<x caller="+"><xo>2:2-3
</xo><xt>Mzm. 34:8</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="1PE.2.4" />Teruslah mendekat kepada Tuhan Yesus. Biarpun manusia menganggap Dia tidak berguna, Allah sangat menghargai Dia dan memilih-Nya untuk menjadi batu fondasi yang paling utama dalam rumah Allah. Bagi kita, Tuhan Yesus sudah menjadi batu fondasi yang hidup,
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1PE.2.5" />dan setiap kita bagaikan sebuah batu bangunan yang hidup. Kita semua dipersatukan Allah untuk menjadi rumah-Nya, tempat kediaman Roh Allah. Di dalam rumah-Nya itu, kita menjadi imam-imam yang dikhususkan untuk melayani Allah dan bertugas membawa persembahan-persembahan rohani kepada-Nya. Allah menerima persembahan kita karena kita sudah bersatu dengan Kristus Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1PE.2.6" />Hal ini sesuai dengan yang tertulis dalam Firman TUHAN,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Lihatlah, Aku memilih sebuah batu yang sangat Aku hargai,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan meletakkan batu itu sebagai fondasi di Rumah-Ku di Bukit Sion.<f caller="+"><fr>2:6
</fr><fk>Bukit Sion
</fk><ft>Bukit Sion adalah lokasi Abraham mempersembahkan Isak, dan Salomo membangun rumah Allah (Kej. 22:2, 14; 2Taw. 3:1).</ft></f>
</q>
<q style="q1">Semua orang yang percaya kepada-Nya tidak akan kecewa.”<x caller="+"><xo>2:6
</xo><xt>Yes. 28:16 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="7" bcv="1PE.2.7" />Jadi, bagi kita yang percaya kepada Yesus, Dia sangat berharga. Namun, bagi semua orang yang tidak percaya, terjadilah kepada mereka seperti Firman Allah ini,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Batu yang dianggap tidak berguna oleh tukang-tukang bangunan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sudah dijadikan Allah sebagai batu fondasi yang paling utama.”<x caller="+"><xo>2:7
</xo><xt>Mzm. 118:22</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="8" bcv="1PE.2.8" />Dan ada ayat lain yang mengatakan,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Batu itu akan menyebabkan banyak orang tersandung dan jatuh.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tetapi setiap orang yang percaya penuh kepada-Nya tidak akan kecewa.”<x caller="+"><xo>2:8
</xo><xt>Yes. 8:14-15 LXX</xt></x>
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Mereka jatuh karena tidak mau percaya dan mengikuti Firman Allah. Itulah yang sudah ditentukan Allah bagi mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="1PE.2.9" />Tetapi kita sudah dipilih Allah menjadi umat-Nya yang istimewa, bangsa yang suci, dan imam-imam untuk melayani Dia yang adalah Raja Agung. Semuanya itu diperbuat Allah bagi kita supaya kita mengabarkan hal-hal luar biasa yang sudah Dia lakukan, khususnya ketika Dia memanggil kita keluar dari kegelapan dan masuk ke dalam terang-Nya yang luar biasa.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1PE.2.10" />Kitalah yang dimaksud dalam ayat Firman Allah yang berkata,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Dulu kalian bukan milik Allah,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi sekarang kalian sudah menjadi milik-Nya yang istimewa.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dulu Allah tidak mengasihani kalian,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi sekarang kalian sudah menjadi orang-orang yang Dia kasihani.”<x caller="+"><xo>2:10
</xo><xt>Hos. 1:6, 9; 2:23</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Hidup sebagai warga kerajaan Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="1PE.2.11" />Saudara-saudari yang saya kasihi, kita bagaikan pendatang dan orang yang tidak menetap di dunia. Karena itu saya mohon supaya kamu semua tidak mengikuti keinginan-keinginan badanimu yang berdosa. Hawa nafsu itulah yang berperang melawan keinginan jiwa kita.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1PE.2.12" />Sekarang kita berada di antara orang-orang yang belum mengenal Allah, dan mereka menuduh kita sebagai orang jahat. Jadi kita perlu menunjukkan kelakuan baik kepada mereka, supaya mereka akhirnya sadar dan bertobat. Dengan begitu, mereka akan memuji Allah ketika melihat Kristus Yesus datang pada hari terakhir.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="1PE.2.13" />Agar nama baik Tuhan Yesus tidak tercoreng, hendaklah kamu taat kepada semua pemerintah di dunia ini, baik kepala negara sebagai penguasa tertinggi
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1PE.2.14" />maupun wakil-wakilnya yang dia tugaskan untuk menghukum orang yang berbuat jahat dan menghormati orang yang berbuat baik.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="1PE.2.15" />Karena Allah mau agar kita semua, melalui perbuatan-perbuatan yang baik, dapat menutup mulut orang-orang yang sukar mengerti. Mereka tidak mengenal Allah tetapi justru suka menyebarkan fitnah.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1PE.2.16" />Ingatlah bahwa sebelum dibebaskan oleh Yesus, kamu hidup seperti budak iblis. Jangan sampai kamu berpikir, “Sekarang aku sudah bebas dan termasuk orang yang dipilih Allah, berarti tidak masalah kalau aku sengaja berbuat dosa.” Sebaliknya, kamu harus menganggap dirimu sebagai budak kepunyaan Allah.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="1PE.2.17" />Jadi, hormatilah semua orang. Kasihilah saudara-saudari seiman. Hiduplah dengan hormat dan takut kepada Allah, dan hormatilah kepala negara kita di dunia ini.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Penderitaan Kristus sebagai teladan untuk kita ikuti
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="1PE.2.18" />Kepada Saudara-saudari yang menjadi budak,<x caller="+"><xo>2:18
</xo><xt>Ef. 6:5 CK</xt></x> hendaklah kamu mengikuti kemauan majikanmu dengan penuh hormat, bukan hanya pada waktu mereka bersikap baik, tetapi juga pada waktu mereka bersikap kejam.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="1PE.2.19" />Kalau kamu tidak bersalah tetapi dipukul oleh majikanmu, diamlah saja dan ingat bahwa TUHAN Allah melihat penderitaanmu. Dengan begitu, TUHAN akan memberkati kamu.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="1PE.2.20" />Namun, kalau kamu bersalah lalu dihukum, jangan harap TUHAN memberkatimu biarpun kamu diam saja, sebab kamu memang bersalah. Sebaliknya, kalau kamu dibuat susah padahal kamu melayani dengan baik, dan kamu bertahan dengan sabar, Allah akan memberkatimu.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="1PE.2.21" />Untuk itulah Allah memanggil kamu masing-masing! Kamu harus sabar karena Kristus sendiri sudah menderita bagi kita. Dia menjadi teladan supaya kita mengikuti jejak-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="22" bcv="1PE.2.22" />“Dia tidak pernah berbuat dosa
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan tidak pernah mengucapkan dusta.”<x caller="+"><xo>2:22
</xo><xt>Yes. 53:9</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="23" bcv="1PE.2.23" />Pada waktu Kristus dihina, Dia tidak menghina balik. Waktu disiksa, Dia tidak berkata, “Awas, Aku akan membalasnya.” Dia hanya menyerahkan diri kepada Allah, karena Dia tahu bahwa Allah adalah Hakim yang adil.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="1PE.2.24" />Yesus sudah menanggung dosa-dosa kita di dalam tubuh-Nya sendiri di kayu salib, supaya secara rohani kita mati terhadap kuasa dosa dan bangkit kembali menjadi manusia baru yang hidup benar di hadapan Allah. Melalui luka-luka Yesus, kita sudah disembuhkan.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="1PE.2.25" />Dulu kita hidup seperti domba yang tersesat, tetapi sekarang kita sudah kembali kepada Sang Gembala pemelihara hidup kita!
<ve />
</p>

<c id="3" />
<s style="s1">Tentang hidup suami dan istri
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1PE.3.1" />Kepada setiap istri, demikian jugalah hendaknya kamu taat pada kemauan suamimu. Dengan begitu, apabila suamimu belum percaya pada ajaran Kristus, dia bisa menjadi percaya dengan melihat cara hidupmu saja. Kamu tidak perlu berbicara apa-apa kepadanya,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1PE.3.2" />karena setiap hari kamu bersaksi lewat kelakuanmu yang murni atas dasar hormatmu kepada Allah.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1PE.3.3" />Janganlah kamu sibuk mempercantik penampilan luar saja, seperti menghias rambut, memakai perhiasan emas, atau pakaian yang indah.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1PE.3.4" />Biarlah kecantikanmu berasal dari dalam hatimu, yaitu hati yang lemah lembut dan tenang. Kecantikan seperti itu sangat berharga di mata Allah dan tidak akan hilang sampai kamu tua.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1PE.3.5" />Begitulah para perempuan saleh zaman dulu mendandani diri mereka, yakni dengan bersandar pada Allah dan menaati suami mereka masing-masing.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1PE.3.6" />Sebagai contoh, Sara taat kepada Abraham dan menghormatinya sebagai pemimpin keluarga mereka.<x caller="+"><xo>3:6
</xo><xt>Kej. 18:12 CK</xt></x> Kamu juga akan menjadi anak Sara kalau kamu terus berbuat baik dan tidak kuatir menghadapi kesulitan apa pun.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="1PE.3.7" />Kepada para suami, hendaklah kalian masing-masing juga hidup baik dengan istrimu dan menyadari bahwa secara jasmani perempuan lebih lemah daripada laki-laki. Kamu harus menghargai istrimu, mengingat bahwa dia— atas kebaikan hati Allah— juga mewarisi hidup yang kekal. Kalau kamu tidak menghargai istrimu, maka doa-doamu tidak akan dijawab Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Menderita karena berbuat benar
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="1PE.3.8" />Kesimpulannya, hendaklah kalian semua hidup dengan satu tujuan, turut merasakan apa yang dirasakan oleh saudara-saudari seiman, saling mengasihi, saling mengasihani, dan ramah satu sama lain.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1PE.3.9" />Ketika orang lain berbuat jahat kepadamu, janganlah membalasnya dengan kejahatan. Ketika orang lain menghinamu, jangan membalas dia dengan penghinaan. Sebaliknya, berdoalah supaya Allah memberkati dia. Memang untuk itulah kita dipanggil menjadi milik Allah yang istimewa, yakni supaya ketika kamu dibuat susah, kamu membalasnya dengan memberkati. Dengan begitu, kamu juga akan diberkati Allah di kemudian hari.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1PE.3.10" />Karena dalam Firman Allah tertulis,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Kalau kamu ingin menikmati hidup ini
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan mengalami masa-masa penuh berkat,
</q>
<q style="q1">kamu harus menjaga lidahmu agar tidak mengucapkan tipu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan tidak berbicara yang jahat tentang orang lain.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="1PE.3.11" />Kamu juga harus berhenti melakukan hal-hal yang jahat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi lakukanlah yang baik.
</q>
<q style="q1">Hendaklah kamu selalu berusaha hidup damai dengan orang lain.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="1PE.3.12" />Karena mata TUHAN selalu tertuju kepada orang yang hidupnya benar,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan telinga TUHAN selalu terbuka untuk mendengarkan doa mereka,
</q>
<q style="q1">tetapi tertutup untuk doa orang-orang yang melakukan kejahatan.”<x caller="+"><xo>3:12
</xo><xt>Mzm. 34:13-16</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="1PE.3.13" />Nah, kalau kamu selalu melakukan perbuatan baik, tidak akan ada yang ingin menyusahkan kamu.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1PE.3.14" />Tetapi kalau pun kamu masih menderita karena melakukan hal-hal yang benar, ingatlah bahwa TUHAN pasti akan memberkatimu. Ingat juga Firman TUHAN ini, “Janganlah takut kepada mereka yang mengancam kamu. Jangan kuatir.”<x caller="+"><xo>3:14
</xo><xt>Yes. 8:12</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="1PE.3.15" />Di tengah penderitaan, tinggikanlah Allah sebagai Penguasa hidupmu. Dan hendaklah kamu selalu siap menjawab orang-orang yang bertanya, “Kenapa kamu masih berharap kepada Yesus?” Jawablah mereka dengan lemah lembut dan rasa hormat.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1PE.3.16" />Jagalah hatimu tetap bersih senantiasa. Dengan demikian, orang-orang yang memfitnah kamu akan merasa malu sendiri ketika melihat bahwa memang kelakuanmu baik karena kamu melayani Kristus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="1PE.3.17" />Ingatlah: Kita tidak perlu malu bila menderita karena melakukan hal-hal yang baik, kalau hal itu terjadi sesuai kehendak Allah. Namun, bila kita menderita karena melakukan yang jahat, seharusnya kita malu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="1PE.3.18" />Karena Kristus adalah teladan bagi kita. Dia sendiri menderita ketika Dia mati akibat dosa-dosa kita. Dia yang tidak bersalah menggantikan kita yang bersalah, untuk mendamaikan kita dengan Allah. Sesudah Dia mati dibunuh secara jasmani, Roh Allah menghidupkan-Nya kembali.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="1PE.3.19" />Dengan kuasa dari Roh Allah, Kristus sudah turun ke Syeol<f caller="+"><fr>3:19
</fr><fk>Syeol
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: penjara. Teks Yunani tidak menyebut lokasi penjara untuk jiwa-jiwa orang mati, tetapi yang digambarkan di sini cocok dengan Syeol dalam PL. Lihat Kej. 37:35 dan Kis. 2:24.</ft></f> untuk menyampaikan berita dari Allah kepada jiwa-jiwa yang sudah lama terpenjara,
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="1PE.3.20" />yaitu roh-roh mereka yang tidak taat kepada Allah pada zaman Nuh. Dahulu, selama Nuh sedang membuat kapal besar itu, Allah menunggu dengan sabar supaya mereka bertobat. Namun, akhirnya tidak banyak yang selamat. Hanya delapan orang yang masuk ke dalam kapal dan dibawa melewati banjir yang dahsyat itu.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="1PE.3.21" />Air banjir itu menggambarkan air baptisan untuk kita. Baptisan bukanlah untuk membersihkan kotoran dari tubuh jasmani, melainkan sebuah tanda pernyataan bahwa dengan hati yang bersih kita berjanji kepada Allah, “Sekarang saya mau mengikut Kristus Yesus.” Pada waktu itulah kita diselamatkan, karena secara rohani kita ikut dikuburkan bersama Yesus dan dihidupkan kembali bersama-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="1PE.3.22" />Sekarang Yesus sudah naik ke surga. Di sana Dia memerintah bersama Allah, sebab Allah sudah menempatkan Dia lebih tinggi daripada semua malaikat, penguasa, dan pemerintah di seluruh alam semesta.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="4" />
<s style="s1">Nasihat supaya hidup memuliakan Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1PE.4.1" />Jadi, karena Kristus sudah menderita untuk kita ketika Dia hidup sebagai manusia biasa di dunia ini, hendaklah kamu menguatkan diri dengan pikiran yang sama seperti pikiran Kristus. Sebab orang yang menderita karena mengikut Yesus juga sudah memutuskan untuk berhenti berbuat dosa.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1PE.4.2" />Dengan begitu, selama sisa waktumu di dunia ini, kamu tidak lagi menuruti hawa nafsu duniawi, tetapi menaati kehendak Allah.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1PE.4.3" />Sebelum mengikut Yesus, sudah cukup banyak waktu yang kita buang dengan hidup sebagai manusia duniawi yang tidak mengenal Allah! Tetapi sekarang kita tidak lagi hidup seperti mereka yang terlibat dalam segala macam dosa percabulan, menuruti semua keinginan badani, berpesta pora, mabuk-mabukan, mengikuti pesta cabul, dan melakukan hal-hal yang menjijikkan dalam penyembahan berhala.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="1PE.4.4" />Orang-orang yang masih mengejar hawa nafsunya ke sana kemari merasa heran karena kamu semua tidak mengikuti cara hidup mereka lagi. Itulah sebabnya mereka menghina kalian.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1PE.4.5" />Namun, tidak lama lagi mereka masing-masing harus memberi pertanggungjawaban atas kejahatan mereka. Allah sudah siap mengadili semua orang, baik yang masih hidup maupun yang sudah mati.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1PE.4.6" />Untuk itulah Kabar Baik disampaikan oleh Kristus kepada jiwa-jiwa di dalam Syeol.<x caller="+"><xo>4:6
</xo><xt>1Ptr. 3:19</xt></x> Biarlah hal itu menjadi peringatan bagi kita semua: Allah akan mengadili semua manusia sesuai perbuatannya masing-masing. Tetapi Kabar Baik disampaikan supaya kita bisa hidup bersama Allah selama-lamanya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Cara memakai kemampuan rohani dari Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="1PE.4.7" />Tidak lama lagi segala sesuatu akan berakhir. Karena itu hendaklah kamu menguasai diri dan menjaga pikiran agar kamu selalu siap untuk berdoa.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1PE.4.8" />Yang paling penting di atas semuanya, kamu semua harus sungguh-sungguh saling mengasihi. Sifat saling mengasihi akan mendorongmu untuk saling memaafkan.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1PE.4.9" />Kalau ada saudara seiman yang perlu tempat menginap, terimalah dia di rumahmu tanpa bersungut-sungut.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="1PE.4.10" />Sebagai tanda kebaikan hati Allah, kita masing-masing sudah menerima kemampuan rohani yang berbeda-beda dari Roh Allah. Semua kemampuan itu diberikan supaya kita saling melayani. Jadi, setiap orang bertanggung jawab untuk memakai kemampuan itu dengan baik.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1PE.4.11" />Kalau kamu sudah diberi kemampuan untuk mengajarkan Firman TUHAN atau menyampaikan berita dari Allah, hendaklah kamu berpikir seperti ini, “Kata-kata yang aku sampaikan ini bukan berasal dari diriku sendiri, melainkan dari Allah.” Kalau kamu sudah diberi kemampuan untuk melayani dengan cara-cara lain, hendaklah kamu berpikir, “Aku bisa melayani hanya karena Allah memberikan kemampuan kepadaku.” Dengan begitu, Allah akan dimuliakan melalui segala sesuatu yang kita kerjakan. Kristus Yesus memberikan kemampuan itu kepada kita, maka Dialah yang berkuasa dan pantas untuk dipuji sampai selama-lamanya! Amin.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Menderita karena menjadi pengikut Kristus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="1PE.4.12" />Saudara-saudari yang saya kasihi, janganlah kaget ketika kalian mengalami banyak penderitaan karena mengikut Yesus. Memang kita akan mengalami penderitaan yang sangat menyakitkan, yang rasanya seperti terkena nyala api. Penderitaan itu bertujuan untuk menguji apakah kita sungguh-sungguh percaya kepada Kristus, dan untuk membuktikan apakah kita setia kepada-Nya atau tidak. Jadi, jangan berpikir bahwa kesusahan yang kita alami adalah sesuatu yang luar biasa.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="1PE.4.13" />Sebaliknya, kalau kalian mengalami penderitaan seperti yang Kristus alami, bergembiralah! Karena itu berarti kalian benar-benar sudah bersatu dengan Dia. Dengan begitu, pastilah kalian akan sangat bersukacita pada waktu Dia datang kembali untuk menyatakan kemuliaan-Nya!
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1PE.4.14" />Kalau ada orang yang menghinamu karena kamu mengikut Kristus, terimalah itu sebagai berkat dari Allah, sebab hinaan orang itu merupakan tanda bukti bahwa kemuliaan Roh Allah ada bersamamu. Jadi, Kristus dipermuliakan olehmu meskipun Dia dihina oleh mereka.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="1PE.4.15" />Kalau kamu menderita karena menjadi pembunuh, pencuri, penjahat, atau karena mencampuri urusan orang lain, kamu seharusnya malu.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1PE.4.16" />Namun, kalau kamu menderita karena menjadi orang Kristen, janganlah merasa malu. Sebaliknya pujilah Allah karena kamu mendapat kehormatan itu.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="1PE.4.17" />Kita mengalami penderitaan karena kita hidup dalam masa di mana Allah sudah mulai menghakimi seluruh penduduk dunia. Sebagai umat-Nya sendiri, sekarang kita sedang dihakimi lebih dulu. Kalau kita anak-anak Allah pun harus mengalami kesusahan seberat ini, terlebih lagi orang lain! Mereka yang tidak mau percaya pada Kabar baik tentang Kristus pasti akan ditimpa hukuman yang jauh lebih berat daripada penderitaan kita saat ini.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="1PE.4.18" />Seperti yang tertulis dalam Firman Allah,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Kalau orang baik pun masih sulit untuk selamat,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">maka orang berdosa yang melawan Allah sudah pasti dilempar ke dalam neraka.”<x caller="+"><xo>4:18
</xo><xt>Ams. 11:31 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="19" bcv="1PE.4.19" />Jadi, bila Allah menghendaki kita untuk menderita, hendaklah kita tetap melakukan yang baik dan menyerahkan diri kepada-Nya dengan senantiasa mengingat, “Penciptaku selalu setia untuk melakukan semuanya tepat seperti yang Dia janjikan.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="5" />
<s style="s1">Nasihat untuk pemimpin jemaat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1PE.5.1" />Sebagai saksi mata penderitaan Kristus dan sebagai sesama pemimpin, saya mau berpesan kepada para pemimpin jemaat di antara kalian: Kelak kita akan sama-sama mendapat bagian dalam kemuliaan yang Kristus nyatakan waktu Dia datang kembali. Karena itu,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1PE.5.2" />gembalakanlah kawanan domba yang dipercayakan Allah kepadamu dengan senang hati, bukan karena terpaksa. Jangan mengambil tanggung jawab itu untuk mencari keuntungan, tetapi kerjakanlah pelayanan tersebut karena sungguh-sungguh ingin melayani Allah.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1PE.5.3" />Janganlah menganggap dirimu raja atas kawanan domba yang sudah Allah percayakan kepadamu, tetapi jadilah teladan bagi mereka.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1PE.5.4" />Dengan begitu, pada waktu Raja dan Gembala Agung kita datang, kita masing-masing akan diberi mahkota yang mencerminkan kemuliaan Kristus dan keindahannya tidak akan pernah pudar.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Nasihat-nasihat terakhir
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="1PE.5.5" />Kepada para pemuda, hendaklah kalian menaati para pemimpinmu. Hormatilah kemauan satu sama lain.<x caller="+"><xo>5:5
</xo><xt>Ef. 5:21</xt></x> Bersikaplah rendah hati kepada semua orang dan jangan menganggap dirimu lebih penting daripada saudara-saudari seimanmu, karena
</p>
<q style="q1">“Allah menentang orang sombong,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi menunjukkan kebaikan-Nya kepada orang yang rendah hati.”<x caller="+"><xo>5:5
</xo><xt>Ams. 3:34 LXX</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="6" bcv="1PE.5.6" />Karena itu, apa pun yang terjadi, rendahkanlah hatimu di hadapan Allah Yang Mahakuasa, maka pada waktu Dia berkenan, Dia akan meninggikan kamu.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="1PE.5.7" />Serahkanlah kepada Allah semua masalah yang membuatmu kuatir, karena Dia peduli padamu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="1PE.5.8" />Berjaga-jagalah dan hendaklah kalian selalu menguasai diri, karena iblis musuh kita seperti singa yang mengaum-aum sambil berjalan ke sana kemari mencari orang yang bisa dilahapnya.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1PE.5.9" />Dengan tetap percaya kepada Kristus, lawanlah dia! Kamu tahu bahwa saudara-saudari seiman kita di seluruh dunia tetap berdiri teguh ketika mereka mengalami penderitaan yang sama seperti kamu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="1PE.5.10" />Penderitaan yang kita alami sekarang ini hanyalah sementara, tetapi kemuliaan Allah yang akan kita nikmati nanti kekal selama-lamanya. Dia Allah yang selalu berbaik hati dan Dia sudah memanggil kita melalui Kristus untuk ikut ambil bagian dalam kemuliaan-Nya itu. Sesudah kita menderita untuk sementara waktu, Allah akan menolong, menguatkan, memulihkan, dan memberikan semangat yang baru kepada kita.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1PE.5.11" />Hanya Dialah yang layak dimuliakan dan memegang segala kekuasaan sampai selama-lamanya! Amin.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Salam terakhir
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="1PE.5.12" />Saya menulis surat yang singkat ini kepada kalian dengan bantuan Silas, saudara seiman kita yang bisa dipercaya. Tujuan surat ini adalah untuk menguatkan hati kalian dengan meyakinkan bahwa di balik apa pun yang kita alami, Allah menunjukkan kebaikan hati-Nya. Jadi, hendaklah kalian tetap berdiri teguh dalam kebaikan hati Allah!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="1PE.5.13" />Salam kepada kalian dari jemaat di sini, di kota Babel,<f caller="+"><fr>5:13
</fr><fk>jemaat … di kota Babel
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: dari dia (perempuan) yang ada di Babel. Dalam bahasa Yunani, kata ganti ‘dia’ di sini mewakili keseluruhan jemaat. Petrus memakai nama kota Babel sebagai nama samaran untuk Roma. Nama itu mengingatkan pembaca pertama ketika orang Israel dibuang ke negeri Babel.</ft></f> yang sama seperti kalian sudah dipilih oleh Allah. Salam juga dari Markus, yang saya kasihi seperti anak sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1PE.5.14" />Saudara-saudari, berilah salam satu sama lain dengan penuh kasih.
</p>
<p style="p">Akhir kata, bagi kalian semua yang bersatu dengan Kristus Yesus, saya berdoa kiranya kamu selalu hidup dengan tenang dalam perlindungan-Nya. Amin.<ve />
</p>
</book>
<book id="2PE"><id id="2PE">
</id><h>2 Petrus
</h><toc level="1">Surat Petrus yang kedua
</toc><toc level="2">2 Petrus
</toc><toc level="3">2Ptr.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">Surat Petrus yang kedua
</p>

<c id="1" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2PE.1.1" />Kepada Saudara-saudari seiman saya, yaitu kalian yang sudah menerima berkat yang indah sama seperti kami, yakni berkat untuk percaya penuh kepada Kristus Yesus dan dinyatakan benar karena pengurbanan-Nya. Dialah Allah dan Penyelamat kita!<f caller="+"><fr>1:1
</fr><fk>Dialah Allah …
</fk><ft>Perjanjian Baru mengakui Allah Bapa, Allah Anak, dan Allah Roh Kudus, yakni Ketiganya yang Esa. Jadi, Yesus juga layak disebut Allah. Lihat Yoh. 10:30; Rm. 9:5; Flp. 2:6; 1Yoh. 5:20.</ft></f>
</p>
<p style="p">Salam sejahtera dari saya, Simon yang juga disebut Petrus, rasul dan hamba<x caller="+"><xo>1:1
</xo><xt>Rm. 1:1 CK</xt></x> Kristus Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="2PE.1.2" />Kiranya kamu senantiasa hidup tenang dan menikmati kebaikan Allah yang berlimpah-limpah, karena kamu semua sudah mengenal Allah Bapa dan Yesus Penguasa kita.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Meyakini panggilan kita masing-masing
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="2PE.1.3" />Dengan kuasa-Nya sendiri, Allah sudah memberikan segala sesuatu yang kita perlukan untuk menjalani hidup yang sesuai dengan kehendak-Nya. Semua berkat rohani itu diberikan kepada kita karena kita benar-benar mengenal Allah, yang sudah memanggil kita oleh karena kemuliaan dan kebaikan-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="2PE.1.4" />Melalui kemuliaan dan kebaikan-Nya itu, Allah juga sudah menjanjikan banyak hal yang berharga dan sangat besar kepada kita. Oleh janji-janji-Nya itu, kita menerima Roh Allah sendiri dan dipersatukan dengan Dia, sehingga kita tidak lagi terikat pada segala macam dosa yang disebabkan oleh keinginan-keinginan badani yang jahat. Dosa itu sedang menguasai dunia ini seperti penyakit menular yang mematikan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="2PE.1.5" />Oleh karena segala pemberian dan janji Allah itu, janganlah kalian sekedar percaya, tetapi berusahalah dengan sungguh-sungguh untuk menjalankan keyakinan yang kalian percayai. Caranya: Pertama, hiduplah dengan melakukan perbuatan baik. Kedua, milikilah pengetahuan tentang cara hidup yang bijaksana.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="2PE.1.6" />Ketiga, belajarlah menguasai diri. Keempat, bertahanlah dalam kesusahan. Kelima, berusahalah untuk hidup semakin sesuai kemauan Allah.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="2PE.1.7" />Keenam, belajarlah mengasihi saudara-saudari seiman. Dan ketujuh, nyatakanlah kasih kepada semua orang dengan perbuatan.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="2PE.1.8" />Kalau kamu melakukan semuanya itu dan semakin bertumbuh di dalamnya, maka kamu akan terbukti sebagai orang yang benar-benar mengenal Penguasa kita Kristus Yesus. Artinya, kamu bukanlah pengikut Kristus yang tidak berguna atau yang tidak memuliakan Dia dalam kehidupan.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="2PE.1.9" />Tetapi kalau kamu tidak berusaha melakukan semua itu, berarti kamu tidak mampu melihat hal-hal rohani. Orang seperti itu lupa bahwa sebenarnya dosa-dosanya yang lama sudah dibersihkan ketika dia percaya kepada Kristus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="2PE.1.10" />Oleh karena itu, Saudara-saudari, berusahalah lebih keras lagi melakukan ketujuh hal yang saya tuliskan di atas. Dengan begitu kamu memastikan bahwa kamu benar-benar sudah dipanggil dan dipilih oleh Allah. Kalau kamu terus melakukan semuanya itu, kamu tidak akan gagal mencapai tujuan surgawimu.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="2PE.1.11" />Dengan demikian, waktu kamu masuk ke dalam kerajaan yang kekal, kamu akan disambut dengan penuh sukacita oleh Penguasa dan Raja Penyelamat kita, Kristus Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Keyakinan kita berdasarkan Firman Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="2PE.1.12" />Oleh karena itu, saya bertekad untuk selalu mengingatkan kalian tentang hal-hal tersebut, meskipun kalian sudah tahu dan berpegang teguh pada ajaran benar yang sudah kita terima dari Allah.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="2PE.1.13" />Selama saya masih hidup dalam tubuh ini, yang hanya seperti tenda sementara, saya merasa bertanggung jawab untuk terus mengingatkan kalian akan semuanya itu,
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="2PE.1.14" />karena saya tahu bahwa tidak lama lagi saya akan mati, seperti yang sudah dinyatakan oleh Penguasa kita Kristus Yesus kepada saya.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="2PE.1.15" />Itu sebabnya saya akan terus berusaha agar kalian selalu mengingat semua hal itu, bahkan setelah saya tidak ada nanti.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="2PE.1.16" />Waktu kami memberitahukan kepada kalian tentang kuasa Tuhan kita Kristus Yesus dan tentang kedatangan-Nya kembali ke dunia ini, kami tidak seperti guru-guru palsu yang menguatkan ajarannya dengan dongeng-dongeng karangan mereka sendiri untuk menipu orang. Karena kami sendiri sudah melihat kebesaran Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="17-18" bcv="2PE.1.17" />Kamilah yang hadir di atas gunung suci itu ketika Dia menerima hormat dan kemuliaan dari Allah Bapa Yang Mahamulia, yaitu ketika terdengar suara Allah dari surga yang berkata, “Inilah Anak-Ku yang sangat Aku kasihi. Dialah yang menyenangkan hati-Ku.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="2PE.1.19" />Hal itu membuat kami semakin yakin pada semua nubuatan para nabi tentang kedatangan-Nya kembali.<f caller="+"><fr>1:19
</fr><fk>nubuatan … tentang kedatangan-Nya kembali
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: perkataan nubuat. Karena kata ‘perkataan’ di ayat ini berbentuk tunggal, terjadi banyak perbedaan tafsir mengenai maksud Petrus. Sebagian berpendapat bahwa nubuatan yang dimaksud adalah semua nubuatan dalam PL tentang kedatangan Kristus kembali sebagai Raja Agung. Ada tafsiran yang mengatakan bahwa maksudnya adalah perkataan Allah di ayat 18. Dan ada juga yang beranggapan bahwa ‘perkataan nubuat’ bisa berarti seluruh perkataan nabi di PL, atau bahkan seluruh kitab PL.</ft></f> Oleh sebab itu, hendaklah kalian memperhatikan nubuatan-nubuatan itu dengan teliti, karena perkataan para nabi ibarat pelita yang menyinari dunia yang gelap ini sampai Tuhan Yesus datang kembali. Kedatangan Yesus akan seperti fajar yang terbit dalam dunia baru, dan saat itu Dia akan menyinari hati kita seperti bintang pagi.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="2PE.1.20" />Ingatlah hal penting ini: Seluruh nubuatan yang tertulis dalam Kitab Suci bukan berasal dari pikiran nabi sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="2PE.1.21" />Mereka tidak pernah menyampaikan nubuatan menurut kemauan pribadi. Sebagai orang-orang yang disucikan Allah, semua nubuatan itu mereka ucapkan menurut pimpinan Roh-Nya.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="2" />
<s style="s1">Guru-guru palsu
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2PE.2.1" />Sebagaimana pada zaman dulu nabi-nabi palsu muncul di tengah umat Allah, demikian jugalah sekarang. Guru-guru palsu pasti akan muncul di antara kalian. Mereka akan membawa ajaran-ajaran yang sangat menyesatkan, bahkan menyangkal Tuhan Yesus yang sudah mati untuk membebaskan mereka. Dengan ajaran sesat itu, mereka mendatangkan kebinasaan yang akan segera menimpa diri mereka sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2PE.2.2" />Banyak pengikut Kristus akan tersesat dan mengikuti cara hidup mereka, yaitu menuruti hawa nafsu. Sewaktu orang-orang lain yang belum percaya kepada Kristus melihat hal itu, mereka akan menghina ajaran kita, karena mereka pikir ajaran sesat itu memang ajaran kita.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="2PE.2.3" />Guru-guru palsu itu sangat serakah. Lewat ajaran yang licik, mereka akan berusaha menipu kalian untuk mendapatkan uang. Sejak dulu, Allah sudah menyiapkan hukuman bagi mereka. Dan Allah tidak tidur, artinya Dia melihat semua perbuatan mereka dan pasti akan membinasakan mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="2PE.2.4" />Apa buktinya? Pertama, Allah tidak memberi ampun kepada malaikat-malaikat yang berdosa, tetapi memenjarakan mereka di dalam jurang yang gelap di neraka untuk diadili pada Hari Pengadilan.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="2PE.2.5" />Kedua, Allah sudah menghukum orang-orang pada zaman Nuh dengan mendatangkan banjir besar, tetapi Dia melindungi Nuh dan tujuh orang lainnya. Nuh memberitakan tentang hidup benar, sedangkan mereka yang binasa adalah orang yang menolak untuk bertobat dan taat kepada Allah.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="2PE.2.6" />Bukti ketiga, Allah menghukum kota Sodom dan Gomora dengan menghanguskan semua isinya sampai menjadi abu. Biarlah kejadian itu menjadi peringatan bagi kita supaya tidak mencontoh cara hidup mereka yang tidak menghormati Allah.
<ve />
<v id="7-8" bcv="2PE.2.7" />Perhatikan bahwa Allah menyelamatkan Lot karena Lot itu orang yang benar. Setiap hari dia tertekan melihat dan mendengar tentang perbuatan hawa nafsu bejat yang dilakukan oleh penduduk kedua kota itu. Selama orang benar itu hidup di antara mereka, hatinya hancur karena perbuatan mereka yang begitu jahat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="2PE.2.9" />Nah, dari ketiga contoh itu, jelaslah bahwa Allah sangat mampu menyelamatkan orang saleh dari cobaan hidup mereka. Namun, bagi orang yang tidak benar di mata Allah, sesudah mati mereka akan dipenjarakan sampai Hari Pengadilan—
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="2PE.2.10" />khususnya orang-orang yang tidak taat kepada para pemimpin di dunia ini dan yang menodai dirinya dengan terus menuruti berbagai keinginan hawa nafsu.
</p>
<p style="p">Guru-guru palsu itu juga sombong dan membanggakan diri hingga tidak takut menghina para pemimpin jemaat maupun para pemimpin malaikat!
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="2PE.2.11" />Padahal para malaikat, yang lebih berkuasa daripada semua manusia, tidak pernah menghina guru-guru palsu itu di hadapan TUHAN.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="2PE.2.12" />Akan tetapi, guru-guru palsu itu menghina apa saja yang tidak mereka ketahui. Mereka tidak berakal, seperti binatang yang bertindak hanya berdasarkan naluri. Karena itu, sama seperti binatang juga, mereka akan kena jerat dan dibinasakan.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="2PE.2.13" />Itulah upah bagi guru-guru palsu atas perbuatan mereka yang jahat.
</p>
<p style="p">Waspadalah! Mereka senang bergabung dengan kita supaya bisa mempengaruhi kita dengan ajaran sesat. Mereka juga ingin masuk ke antara kita dan mengikuti pesta perjamuan kita. Di dalamnya, mereka sangat mencemarkan persekutuan kita. Yang paling menggembirakan mereka adalah makan dan minum dengan rakus sambil menyusupkan pengaruh buruknya ke antara kita dengan cara licik.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="2PE.2.14" />Pikiran mereka penuh dengan hawa nafsu untuk berbuat zina dan tidak pernah bosan melakukan kejahatan. Mereka suka merayu dan menjerat saudara-saudari kita yang baru percaya. Hati mereka pun penuh keserakahan, sehingga mereka pintar menipu orang untuk mendapatkan uang. Allah siap menghukum mereka!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="2PE.2.15" />Mereka tersesat dan sudah meninggalkan jalan yang benar. Mereka meniru perbuatan Bileam anak Beor. Para guru palsu itu senang menerima uang hasil perbuatan jahat, sama seperti Bileam.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="2PE.2.16" />Tetapi Bileam langsung ditegur karena dosanya itu. Allah membuat keledainya berbicara dengan bahasa manusia untuk menghentikan pekerjaannya sebagai dukun gila yang mata duitan.<x caller="+"><xo>2:16
</xo><xt>Bil. 22:21-35</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="2PE.2.17" />Guru-guru sesat itu hanya memberikan harapan palsu. Mereka bagaikan sumur kering bagi orang yang kehausan dan awan yang buyar ditiup angin bagi petani yang mengharapkan hujan. Untuk selama-lamanya, mereka tidak akan pernah lepas dari hukuman Allah yang sudah disediakan bagi mereka di tempat yang gelap pekat!
<ve />
<v id="18-19" bcv="2PE.2.18" />Ajaran-ajaran mereka kedengarannya seperti ilmu yang tinggi, tetapi sebenarnya tidak masuk akal. Mereka mengajarkan, “Karena Allah sudah membebaskan kita, maka kita bebas mengikuti berbagai keinginan hawa nafsu. Tidak masalah kalau kita memuaskan kebutuhan badani!” Dengan ajaran seperti itu, mereka memancing saudara-saudari seiman kita yang sedang dengan sungguh-sungguh meninggalkan cara hidup lama yang penuh dosa. Guru-guru palsu itu berkata, “Marilah kita hidup bebas.” Tetapi hasil ajaran itu bukanlah kebebasan, melainkan perbudakan. Mereka sendiri pun adalah budak dosa. Setiap orang yang dikuasai dosa sudah menjadi budak dosa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="2PE.2.20" />Sungguh kasihan! Apabila seseorang sudah mulai lepas dari berbagai kejahatan dunia karena dia baru mengenal Penguasa dan Penyelamat kita Kristus Yesus, lalu dia terjerat lagi dan dikuasai oleh dosa, maka keadaannya menjadi lebih buruk daripada sebelum dia percaya kepada Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="2PE.2.21" />Lebih baik kalau dia belum pernah mengetahui ajaran benar dari Allah, daripada sudah mengetahui ajaran itu tetapi menolaknya.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="2PE.2.22" />Bagi orang seperti itu, tepat sekali dua peribahasa ini, “Anjing yang muntah memakan muntahnya lagi,”<x caller="+"><xo>2:22
</xo><xt>Ams. 26:11</xt></x> dan “Babi yang sudah dimandikan bersih-bersih kembali berkubang di lumpur.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="3" />
<s style="s1">Yesus pasti kembali
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2PE.3.1" />Saudara-saudari yang saya kasihi, ini surat kedua yang saya tulis kepada kalian. Melalui kedua surat ini, saya berusaha menanamkan pola pikir yang lurus dengan berbagai peringatan.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2PE.3.2" />Ingatlah selalu akan nubuatan para nabi utusan Allah di masa lalu. Ingat juga perintah dari Tuhan Yesus, Penyelamat kita, yang sudah kalian dengar melalui kami para rasul-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="2PE.3.3" />Inilah yang sangat penting untuk kalian ketahui: Pada hari-hari terakhir, akan muncul banyak orang yang suka mengejek dan menertawakan ajaran benar. Mereka suka mengikuti berbagai keinginan hawa nafsunya sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="2PE.3.4" />Mereka juga akan berkata, “Kristus sudah berjanji akan datang kembali. Tetapi nyatanya sekarang tidak ada, bukan? Semua itu omong kosong. Sejak zaman nenek moyang kita mati, bahkan sejak permulaan dunia, kehidupan tetap sama seperti biasa.”
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="2PE.3.5" />Dengan berkata begitu, mereka sengaja mengabaikan kenyataan bahwa Firman TUHANlah yang sudah menjadikan tingkat-tingkat surga dan langit. Ucapan-Nya jugalah yang membentuk bumi, ketika daratan dikumpulkan di tengah-tengah air.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="2PE.3.6" />Kemudian, dengan menggunakan air pula, Allah membinasakan kehidupan zaman dulu dengan banjir yang besar.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="2PE.3.7" />Nah, Allah siap menggunakan perkataan-Nya dengan cara yang dahsyat seperti itu lagi! Pada Hari Pengadilan, Dia akan menjatuhkan hukuman atas langit dan bumi yang sekarang dengan api, serta membinasakan semua orang yang melawan-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="2PE.3.8" />Saudara-saudari yang saya kasihi, janganlah kalian lupa: Perhitungan waktu TUHAN tidak sama dengan manusia. Seribu tahun bagi TUHAN sama seperti satu hari bagi manusia, dan satu hari bagi TUHAN sama seperti seribu tahun bagi manusia.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="2PE.3.9" />Janganlah kalian terpengaruh oleh orang-orang yang berkata, “TUHAN terus menunda-nunda untuk menepati janji-Nya! Kenapa sampai sekarang Yesus belum datang kembali?” Jawaban yang benar untuk setiap orang yang berkata seperti itu adalah: TUHAN sedang bersabar terhadap kamu, karena Dia tidak mau kamu ikut binasa. TUHAN masih memberi kesempatan kepada setiap orang untuk bertobat.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="2PE.3.10" />Namun, seperti pencuri yang datang pada waktu yang tidak disangka-sangka, begitulah hari kedatangan Tuhan Yesus kembali. Dia akan datang secara tiba-tiba. Tingkat-tingkat langit dan bumi ini akan lenyap dengan bunyi yang dahsyat. Benda-benda langit akan lebur karena panas yang hebat. Dan segala buatan manusia di bumi akan hangus terbakar.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="2PE.3.11" />Jadi, kalau segala sesuatu akan dimusnahkan secara demikian, tentu kita harus berusaha hidup semakin suci dan sesuai kemauan Allah!
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="2PE.3.12" />Sementara kita menanti-nantikan waktu yang ditentukan Allah itu, hendaklah kita berjuang agar lebih banyak lagi orang yang siap menyambut Tuhan Yesus. Biarpun langit akan dibinasakan dengan api dan semua benda langit akan melebur karena panasnya,
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="2PE.3.13" />kita tidak perlu takut. Karena sesuai dengan janji Allah, kita menantikan langit yang baru dan bumi yang baru, yang akan menjadi tempat tinggal bagi kita yang sudah dibenarkan Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="2PE.3.14" />Jadi Saudara-saudari yang saya kasihi, karena kita menantikan hal-hal itu, marilah kita berusaha untuk hidup tidak berdosa, tidak bernoda, dan siap bertemu dengan Tuhan Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="2PE.3.15" />Hendaklah hari demi hari kita anggap sebagai bukti kesabaran TUHAN Allah, di mana Dia memberi kesempatan kepada banyak orang untuk menikmati berkat keselamatan. Paulus, saudara kita yang terkasih, juga menuliskan hal serupa kepada kalian, sesuai dengan hikmat yang diberikan TUHAN kepadanya.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="2PE.3.16" />Dalam semua suratnya, dia membicarakan tentang hal-hal ini. Dalam tulisannya itu terdapat beberapa hal yang sulit dimengerti, dan bagian-bagian sulit itulah yang disalahartikan oleh orang-orang yang belum mempelajarinya secara mendalam dan suka mengubah-ubah apa yang mereka percayai. Kemudian, hal yang mereka salah artikan itu mereka ajarkan kepada orang lain, seperti juga yang mereka lakukan dengan bagian-bagian lain dari Kitab Suci. Akibatnya mereka mendatangkan kebinasaan atas diri sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="2PE.3.17" />Jadi Saudara-saudari yang saya kasihi, karena kalian sudah mengetahui hal-hal itu, hendaklah kalian berhati-hati! Jangan sampai kalian ikut terseret dalam kesalahan orang yang hidupnya tidak sesuai dengan Firman TUHAN, sehingga kalian tidak lagi percaya penuh kepada ajaran benar yang sudah kalian pegang dengan teguh.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="2PE.3.18" />Hendaklah kalian masing-masing semakin dewasa dan sadar akan kebaikan hati Allah kepadamu, juga semakin mengenal Penguasa dan Penyelamat kita, Kristus Yesus. Hanya Dialah yang patut dimuliakan, sekarang dan selama-lamanya. Amin.<ve />
</p>
</book>
<book id="1JN"><id id="1JN">- Terjemahan Sederhana Indonesia NT -Indonesia 2014 (Web 2014)
</id><h>1 Yohanes
</h><toc level="1">Surat Yohanes yang pertama
</toc><toc level="2">1 Yohanes
</toc><toc level="3">1Yoh.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">Surat Yohanes yang pertama
</p>

<c id="1" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1JN.1.1" />Kami ingin memberitakan kepada kalian tentang Dia yang disebut Firman,<x caller="+"><xo>1:1
</xo><xt>Yoh. 1:1</xt></x> yaitu Dia yang memberi hidup kepada kita dan yang sudah ada sebelum dunia diciptakan. Kami sudah mendengar dan melihat Dia dengan mata kami sendiri. Sungguh, kami sudah melihat-Nya, bahkan memegang Dia dengan tangan kami sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1JN.1.2" />Benar, Sang Pemberi Hidup itu sudah dinyatakan kepada kami, dan kami mendapat banyak kesempatan untuk melihat Dia. Sekarang kami bersaksi dan memberitakan kepada kalian tentang Dia yang memberikan hidup kekal, yaitu Dia yang sejak semula tinggal bersama Allah Bapa dan yang sudah dinyatakan oleh Bapa kepada kami.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1JN.1.3" />Jadi, apa yang sudah kami lihat dan dengar, itulah yang kami beritakan kepada kalian, supaya kalian turut bersatu dalam persekutuan kami. Dan persekutuan kita ini adalah persatuan dengan Bapa dan Anak-Nya, Kristus Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1JN.1.4" />Itulah sebabnya kami menulis surat ini kepada kalian, supaya melalui persekutuan kita yang erat, sempurnalah sukacita kita semua.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Allah mengampuni dosa kita
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="1JN.1.5" />Inilah pesan yang sudah kami dengar dari Anak Allah dan yang sedang kami beritakan kepada kalian: Allah itu ibarat terang. Pada diri-Nya sama sekali tidak ada kegelapan.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1JN.1.6" />Bila kita mengatakan bahwa kita bersekutu dengan Allah, tetapi kita masih hidup seperti orang yang tinggal dalam kegelapan, berarti kita berbohong dan tidak menjalankan ajaran benar dari Allah.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="1JN.1.7" />Namun, bila kita hidup dalam terang sama seperti Allah hidup dalam terang, kita akan tetap bersatu dalam persekutuan yang erat dengan saudara-saudari seiman kita, dan darah Kristus Yesus, Sang Anak Allah, senantiasa menyucikan kita dari setiap dosa kita.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="1JN.1.8" />Akan tetapi, barangsiapa yang berkata, “Aku sama sekali tidak berdosa,” berarti dia belum disadarkan oleh ajaran yang benar dari Allah, dan dia sudah menipu dirinya sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1JN.1.9" />Sebaliknya, bila kita mengakui dosa-dosa kita kepada Allah, maka sesuai dengan janji-Nya, Allah yang maha adil dan setia itu pasti mengampuni kita dan membersihkan kita dari setiap perbuatan jahat yang sudah kita lakukan.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1JN.1.10" />Siapa pun yang berkata, “Aku tidak pernah berbuat dosa,” berarti dia sama saja menganggap Allah pembohong, dan nyatalah bahwa dia belum disadarkan oleh ajaran yang benar dari Allah.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="2" />
<s style="s1">Yesus Pembela kita
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1JN.2.1" />Anak-anakku yang terkasih,<f caller="+"><fr>2:1
</fr><fk>Anak-anakku yang terkasih
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: anak-anak kecilku. Yohanes memanggil seluruh jemaat sebagai anaknya karena dia sudah tua dan karena posisinya sebagai pemimpin. (Yohanes menulis sebutan di ayat 12, 13, 18, 28).</ft></f> saya menulis surat ini kepada kalian untuk mengingatkan kamu semua supaya jangan berbuat dosa. Tetapi kalau ada yang berbuat dosa, ingatlah bahwa kita mempunyai Pembela di hadapan Bapa, yaitu Kristus Yesus, yang selalu bertindak adil.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1JN.2.2" />Yesus sendiri sudah menyerahkan diri-Nya sebagai kurban untuk menghapus semua dosa kita sehingga kita tidak akan dihukum Allah. Dan bukan hanya untuk dosa kita, kurban-Nya itu juga untuk pengampunan setiap orang di dunia ini yang percaya kepada-Nya.<f caller="+"><fr>2:2
</fr><fk>pengampunan … percaya kepada-Nya
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: pengampunan semua orang di dunia. TSI menerjemahkan sesuai penekanan Yohanes di 1Yoh. 5:9-13, Yoh. 3:16, dan 1Yoh. 3:23, yaitu bahwa orang yang mendapat pengampunan adalah ‘semua’ yang percaya kepada Yesus, bukan semua orang tanpa kecuali.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="1JN.2.3" />Inilah tanda bahwa kita benar-benar mengenal Allah, yakni bila kita menaati perintah-perintah-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1JN.2.4" />Jika seseorang berkata, “Saya mengenal Allah,” tetapi dia tidak menaati perintah-perintah Allah, berarti dia pembohong dan nyatalah bahwa sebenarnya dia belum disadarkan oleh ajaran benar dari Allah.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1JN.2.5" />Sebaliknya, semakin kita menaati ajaran Allah, semakin nyata bahwa kita mengasihi Allah dengan sempurna. Demikianlah kita tahu bahwa kita benar-benar sudah bersatu dengan Dia.<x caller="+"><xo>2:5
</xo><xt>Yoh. 15:1-7; 1Yoh. 4:13-17</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1JN.2.6" />Jadi, kalau kita mengaku bahwa kita sudah bersatu dengan Allah, hendaklah kita menaati Dia sepenuhnya, sama seperti Yesus taat kepada Bapa semasa hidup-Nya di dunia.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Saling mengasihi sesama saudara seiman
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="1JN.2.7" />Saudara-saudari yang saya kasihi, apa yang akan saya tuliskan kepada kalian berikut ini bukanlah perintah baru, melainkan perintah lama, sebab kalian sudah mendengar ajaran ini sejak semula.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1JN.2.8" />Tetapi yang saya tuliskan kepada kalian bisa dikatakan perintah baru juga, karena hal ini baru terwujud setelah Kristus melakukannya, dan kita pun mengikuti teladan-Nya. Sekarang terang yang benar sudah bersinar, sementara kegelapan sedang lenyap.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1JN.2.9" />Bila ada di antara kita yang berkata, “Saya hidup dalam terang,” tetapi dia membenci saudara seimannya, berarti sebenarnya dia masih hidup dalam kegelapan.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1JN.2.10" />Sebaliknya, orang yang mengasihi saudara seimannya pasti hidup dalam terang. Orang yang mengasihi tidak akan membuat sesamanya jatuh ke dalam dosa.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="1JN.2.11" />Namun, orang yang membenci saudara seimannya seakan berjalan dalam kegelapan dan tidak tahu ke mana dirinya pergi, sebab kegelapan itu sudah membutakan dia.
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="1JN.2.12" />Anak-anakku yang terkasih, saya menuliskan surat ini untuk mengingatkan kamu semua
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bahwa dosa-dosamu sudah diampuni Allah karena Kristus.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="13" bcv="1JN.2.13" />Bagi para bapak dan ibu, tujuan surat ini adalah untuk mengingatkan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bahwa kalian sudah mengenal Anak Allah, yang sudah ada sejak semula.
</q>
<q style="q1">Bagi para pemuda, tujuan surat ini adalah untuk mengingatkan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bahwa kalian sudah memiliki kuasa<x caller="+"><xo>2:13
</xo><xt>1Yoh. 2:14; 4:4</xt></x> untuk mengalahkan si jahat, yaitu iblis.
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1">Jadi anak-anakku, tujuan surat ini adalah untuk mengingatkan lagi
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bahwa kalian sudah mengenal Allah Bapa.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="14" bcv="1JN.2.14" />Bagi para bapak dan ibu, jangan lupa
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bahwa kalian sudah mengenal Dia yang sudah ada sejak semula.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dan bagi para pemuda, jangan lupa
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">bahwa kalian kuat karena Firman Allah hidup di dalam hatimu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dengan demikian kalian sudah mengalahkan iblis.
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="1JN.2.15" />Janganlah mencintai kehidupan duniawi dan apa pun yang termasuk di dalamnya. Bila seseorang mencintai hal-hal duniawi, berarti dia sama sekali tidak mengasihi Allah Bapa,
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1JN.2.16" />karena semua yang berasal dari dunia ini menjauhkan kita dari Allah. Sifat-sifat duniawi adalah hawa nafsu badani, keinginan untuk memiliki apa yang kita lihat, dan kesombongan atas apa yang kita miliki. Ketiga sifat itu bukan berasal dari Allah, melainkan dari dunia ini.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="1JN.2.17" />Ingatlah bahwa dunia dan segala isinya yang diinginkan manusia sedang menuju kebinasaan. Tetapi orang-orang yang melakukan kehendak Allah akan tetap hidup selama-lamanya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Jangan mengikuti ajaran guru-guru palsu
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="1JN.2.18" />Anak-anakku, kita berada di zaman terakhir.<x caller="+"><xo>2:18
</xo><xt>Mat. 13:39 CK</xt></x> Kalian sudah mendengar bahwa si antikristus<f caller="+"><fr>2:18
</fr><fk>antikristus
</fk><ft>Antikristus disebut ‘raja dosa’ oleh Rasul Paulus di 2Tes. 2:3-12.</ft></f> akan datang. Jadi, tidak heran kalau sekarang bermunculan banyak guru palsu yang sebenarnya adalah utusan antikristus. Dari situlah kita tahu dengan jelas bahwa kita sudah memasuki zaman akhir.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="1JN.2.19" />Guru-guru palsu itu pernah menyamar sebagai anggota kita, tetapi sebenarnya mereka bukan bagian dari kita. Kalau mereka benar-benar termasuk anggota kita, tentu mereka tetap bersama kita. Kenyataannya mereka meninggalkan kita dan itu membuktikan bahwa mereka bukanlah bagian dari kita.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="1JN.2.20" />Penguasa kita yang mahakudus, Kristus,<f caller="+"><fr>2:20
</fr><fk>yang mahakudus, Kristus
</fk><ft>Teks Yunani tidak menuliskan nama Kristus di sini. Pemberian Roh Kudus memang merupakan kerjasama antara Allah Bapa dan Sang Anak, tetapi kata ‘mahakudus’ di ayat ini adalah tunggal. TSI memilih menyebut ‘Kristus’ sesuai tema surat ini. Lihat Luk. 24:49; Yoh. 14:16; 15:26; 16:7, 13-15; Kis. 1:4.</ft></f> sudah mengurapi kita dengan Roh Kudus, sehingga kita semua bisa membedakan ajaran yang benar dan yang palsu.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="1JN.2.21" />Saya menuliskan ini kepada kalian bukan karena kalian tidak mengetahui ajaran yang benar, tetapi justru karena kalian sudah tahu. Dan kalian juga tahu bahwa tidak ada kebohongan di dalam ajaran benar itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="1JN.2.22" />Demikianlah kalian akan mengenal siapa guru palsu: Kalau ada orang yang berkata, “Yesus bukanlah Sang Penyelamat,” berarti dia utusan antikristus. Orang yang seperti itu juga menyangkal Allah Bapa maupun Anak-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="1JN.2.23" />Siapa pun yang tidak mengakui bahwa Yesus adalah Anak Allah berarti tidak bersekutu dengan Allah Bapa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="24" bcv="1JN.2.24" />Oleh karena itu, simpanlah baik-baik di dalam hatimu ajaran yang sudah kalian dengar pada waktu kalian mulai percaya, agar kalian selalu bersatu dengan Anak Allah dan Sang Bapa.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="1JN.2.25" />Inilah janji yang sudah Yesus berikan kepada kita yang bersatu dengan-Nya: Kita akan hidup selamanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="26" bcv="1JN.2.26" />Saya menuliskan hal ini karena ada orang-orang yang sedang berusaha menipu kalian.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="1JN.2.27" />Tetapi kita sudah menerima pengurapan Roh Allah yang selalu ada di dalam diri kita. Jadi, kita tidak usah mendengarkan guru mana pun yang hendak mengajar hal-hal baru yang tidak diajarkan oleh Roh Allah. Roh-Nya selalu mengajarkan semua yang kita perlukan, dan ajaran-Nya selalu benar, sebab Dia bukan pembohong. Nah, sesuai dengan ajaran Roh Allah itu, tetaplah bersatu dengan Kristus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="28" bcv="1JN.2.28" />Anak-anakku yang terkasih, tetaplah bersatu dengan Kristus, supaya waktu Dia datang kembali, kita akan langsung menyambut-Nya tanpa rasa takut maupun malu.
<ve />
<v id="29" bcv="1JN.2.29" />Kita tahu bahwa Kristus selalu melakukan yang benar. Karena itu, kita bisa mengenali orang-orang yang sudah menerima kelahiran baru dari Allah Bapa dengan melihat apakah mereka hidup benar atau tidak.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="3" />
<s style="s1">Kita adalah anak-anak Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1JN.3.1" />Ketahuilah betapa luar biasanya kasih Bapa kepada kita sehingga kita disebut anak-anak Allah! Orang-orang duniawi tidak dapat memahami kedudukan kita sebagai anak-anak Allah karena mereka tidak mengenal Kristus.<f caller="+"><fr>3:1
</fr><fk>Kristus
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: tidak mengenal Dia. Kata ‘Dia’ di sini bisa ditafsirkan sebagai Kristus maupun Allah.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1JN.3.2" />Saudara-saudari yang terkasih, sekarang kita sudah menjadi anak-anak Allah, tetapi belum jelas seperti apa keadaan kita kelak. Meski demikian, kita tahu bahwa waktu Kristus datang kembali, kita akan menjadi sama seperti Dia, karena kita akan melihat Dia dalam keadaan yang sebenarnya.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1JN.3.3" />Setiap orang yang mempunyai pengharapan untuk melihat Kristus akan menjaga kesucian hidupnya dengan kesadaran bahwa Kristus adalah kudus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="1JN.3.4" />Setiap orang yang berbuat dosa melanggar hukum Allah, karena dosa artinya melanggar hukum Allah.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1JN.3.5" />Kalian tahu bahwa Kristus datang untuk menghapus dosa kita, dan di dalam Dia tidak ada dosa.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1JN.3.6" />Jadi, setiap orang yang bersatu dengan Kristus tidak akan terus-menerus berbuat dosa. Kalau seseorang terus berbuat dosa, berarti sebenarnya dia tidak mengerti tentang Kristus dan tidak pernah mengenal-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="1JN.3.7" />Karena itu, anak-anakku, jangan biarkan siapa pun menipu kalian dengan mengajarkan bahwa kita yang bersatu dengan Kristus boleh saja melakukan dosa. Kristus hidup dengan benar, maka untuk menjadi seperti Kristus, kita harus melakukan yang benar.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1JN.3.8" />Tetapi iblis sudah berbuat dosa sejak semula. Jadi, siapa pun yang terus-menerus berbuat dosa adalah kepunyaan iblis. Untuk menghancurkan segala perbuatan iblis itulah Anak Allah sudah datang ke dunia ini.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="1JN.3.9" />Setiap orang yang sudah menerima kelahiran baru dari Allah Bapa berarti sudah menjadi anak Allah! Dan setiap anak-Nya tidak mungkin terus berbuat dosa, karena hidup baru yang diberikan Allah ada di dalam dirinya. Setiap orang yang sudah menerima kelahiran baru dari Allah tidak mungkin terus-menerus berbuat dosa.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1JN.3.10" />Dengan begitu nyatalah perbedaan antara kita sebagai anak-anak Allah dengan anak-anak iblis: Mereka tidak melakukan yang benar dan tidak mungkin mengasihi kita yang sudah menjadi anak-anak Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Hendaklah kita saling mengasihi
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="1JN.3.11" />Inilah pesan yang sudah kalian dengar sejak semula: Hendaklah kita saling mengasihi.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1JN.3.12" />Janganlah seperti Kain, yang menjadi anak iblis dan membunuh adiknya. Mengapa dia membunuh adiknya? Karena Kain melakukan yang jahat, sedangkan adiknya melakukan yang benar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="1JN.3.13" />Saudara-saudari, jangan heran kalau orang-orang duniawi membenci kita,
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1JN.3.14" />sebab kita bukan lagi bagian dari mereka yang hidupnya mati secara rohani.<x caller="+"><xo>3:14
</xo><xt>Ef. 2:1-3; Kol. 2:13-14</xt></x> Kita sudah dihidupkan secara rohani. Buktinya, kita mengasihi saudara-saudari seiman. Bila kita tidak mengasihi saudara kita, berarti kita masih tetap mati secara rohani.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="1JN.3.15" />Siapa pun yang membenci saudaranya sebenarnya adalah pembunuh. Dan kalian tentu tahu bahwa pembunuh adalah orang yang mati secara rohani, sehingga dia tidak memiliki hidup yang kekal.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="1JN.3.16" />Dengan cara inilah kita mengenal arti kasih: Kristus sudah mengasihi kita hingga mengurbankan diri-Nya demi kita. Karena itu hendaklah kita pun rela berkurban demi saudara-saudari kita.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="1JN.3.17" />Kalau ada di antara kita yang berkecukupan harta duniawi lalu melihat saudaranya menderita kekurangan, tetapi dia menutup pintu hatinya terhadap saudaranya itu, berarti dia belum mengalami kelahiran baru di dalam Allah yang membuat kita mampu mengasihi sesama.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="1JN.3.18" />Jadi, anak-anakku, jangan hanya dengan mulut saja kita mengaku sudah mengasihi, tetapi hendaklah kasih itu kita wujudkan sungguh-sungguh dengan perbuatan yang nyata.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19-20" bcv="1JN.3.19" />Bila kita mengasihi sesama, yakinlah bahwa hidup kita sudah sesuai dengan ajaran benar dari Allah. Hal itu akan menolong kita waktu kita datang kepada Allah dalam doa. Kadang-kadang kita tidak berani berdoa karena merasa bersalah. Tetapi kalau kita mengasihi sesama, kita boleh menenangkan hati dengan kesadaran bahwa Allah lebih besar daripada rasa bersalah kita, dan Dia mengetahui segala sesuatu.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="1JN.3.21" />Saudara-saudari yang saya kasihi, kalau hati kita tidak merasa bersalah, kita bisa datang kepada Allah lewat doa tanpa rasa takut,
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="1JN.3.22" />karena kita menaati perintah-perintah-Nya dan melakukan perbuatan yang menyenangkan hati-Nya. Waktu kita meminta kepada Allah dalam keadaan seperti itu, kita akan menerima jawaban doa.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="1JN.3.23" />Perintah Allah yang saya tekankan di sini adalah: Percayalah kepada Anak-Nya, Kristus Yesus,<f caller="+"><fr>3:23
</fr><fk>percayalah kepada … Yesus
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: “Percayalah pada nama Anak-Nya, Kristus Yesus.” Sesuai kebudayaan orang Yahudi pada zaman Yohanes, ‘nama’ artinya mewakili seluruh pribadi Kristus Yesus.</ft></f> dan kasihilah satu sama lain, seperti yang juga sudah diperintahkan oleh Kristus.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="1JN.3.24" />Setiap orang yang terus menaati perintah-perintah Allah akan tetap bersatu dengan-Nya dan Allah bersatu dengan dia. Inilah buktinya bahwa Allah tetap bersatu dengan kita: Roh Kudus yang sudah Dia berikan tinggal di dalam diri kita.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="4" />
<s style="s1">Jangan mengikuti ajaran sesat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1JN.4.1" />Saudara-saudari yang saya kasihi, janganlah cepat percaya kepada seseorang yang mengaku bahwa ajaran atau nubuatannya berasal dari Roh Kudus. Kalian harus terlebih dulu menguji ajaran atau nubuatannya itu untuk mengetahui apakah memang dari Roh Allah atau roh lain, karena di dunia ini sudah banyak guru dan nabi palsu.
<ve />
<v id="2-3" bcv="1JN.4.2" />Inilah salah satu cara untuk menguji apakah di dalam diri seseorang ada Roh Allah: Kalau orang itu mengaku, “Saya percaya bahwa Yesus adalah Kristus yang sudah datang dari Allah ke dunia ini sebagai manusia dengan tubuh biasa,” berarti di dalam dirinya ada Roh Allah. Namun, bila dia tidak mengaku seperti itu, berarti dia dipengaruhi oleh roh lain yang tidak berasal dari Allah. Orang itu adalah utusan antikristus.<x caller="+"><xo>4:2-3
</xo><xt>1Yoh. 2:18</xt></x> Kalian sudah tahu bahwa antikristus sedang datang dan sekarang sudah ada di dalam dunia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="1JN.4.4" />Anak-anakku, kita berasal dari Allah, dan kita sudah memiliki kuasa untuk mengalahkan guru-guru palsu itu. Karena Roh yang ada dalam diri kita lebih besar daripada roh antikristus<f caller="+"><fr>4:4
</fr><fk>roh antikristus
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: roh. Selain dari roh antikristus, ada juga yang menafsirkan bahwa ini menunjukkan iblis.</ft></f> yang sekarang sudah ada di dunia ini.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1JN.4.5" />Guru-guru palsu itu berasal dari dunia ini. Itulah sebabnya ajaran mereka sesuai dengan pikiran orang duniawi, dan orang-orang duniawi senang mendengarkan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="1JN.4.6" />Sebaliknya, kita adalah milik Allah. Yang mendengarkan kita hanyalah orang-orang yang mengenal Allah, sedangkan mereka yang bukan milik Allah tidak mendengarkan ajaran benar dari kita.<x caller="+"><xo>4:6
</xo><xt>1Kor. 2:6-16</xt></x> Dengan begitu, kita bisa mengetahui apakah seseorang mempunyai Roh Kebenaran (yaitu Roh Allah) atau roh yang menyesatkan.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kasih berasal dari Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="1JN.4.7" />Saudara-saudari yang saya kasihi, marilah kita saling mengasihi. Karena kasih itu berasal dari Allah, dan setiap orang yang mengasihi sudah mendapat kelahiran baru dari Allah dan mengenal Dia.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="1JN.4.8" />Kalau seseorang tidak mengasihi saudara seimannya, berarti dia tidak mengenal Allah, karena Allah itu mahakasih.<f caller="+"><fr>4:8
</fr><fk>Allah itu mahakasih
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: “Allah adalah kasih.” Ungkapan itu merupakan kiasan dalam bahasa Yunani. Jadi, kata ‘adalah’ di sini bukan untuk dipahami secara harfiah dengan makna ‘sama dengan’. Maka dalam kiasan tersebut, artinya bukan ‘kasih sama dengan Allah’. Ungkapan ‘Allah adalah kasih’ berbicara tentang salah satu sifat penting dalam kepribadian Allah, sama seperti dua ungkapan lainnya: ‘Allah adalah terang’ (1Yoh. 1:5) dan ‘Allah adalah Roh’ (Yoh. 4:24). Semuanya berbicara tentang sifat Allah.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="1JN.4.9" />Dan beginilah cara Allah menyatakan kasih-Nya kepada kita: Dia mengutus Anak-Nya yang satu-satunya ke dalam dunia ini supaya kita bisa menerima hidup kekal melalui Anak-Nya itu.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="1JN.4.10" />Dalam tindakan itu, nyatalah kasih yang luar biasa: Bukan ketika kita mengasihi Allah, tetapi ketika Allah menunjukkan kasih-Nya kepada kita, yaitu dengan mengutus Anak-Nya menjadi kurban yang menghapus dosa kita, sehingga kita tidak akan dihukum oleh-Nya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="1JN.4.11" />Saudara-saudari yang saya kasihi, kalau Allah sudah begitu mengasihi kita, maka kita juga harus saling mengasihi.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1JN.4.12" />Tidak seorang pun pernah melihat Allah. Namun, bila kita saling mengasihi, maka Allah bersatu dengan kita, dan kasih-Nya nyata dengan sempurna melalui kita.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="1JN.4.13" />Kita dapat mengetahui bahwa kita hidup bersatu dengan Allah dan Dia bersatu dengan kita, melalui Roh-Nya yang sudah diberikan kepada kita.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1JN.4.14" />Kami, yang sudah melihat dan mengenal Yesus secara langsung, bersaksi kepada kalian bahwa hal ini benar: Allah Bapa sudah mengutus Anak-Nya menjadi Raja Penyelamat bagi manusia di dunia.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="1JN.4.15" />Siapa pun yang mengaku, “Saya percaya bahwa Yesus adalah Anak Allah,” maka Allah bersatu dengan dia, dan dia bersatu dengan Allah.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="1JN.4.16" />Kita sudah mengenal dan percaya akan kasih Allah kepada kita.
</p>
<p style="p">Allah itu mahakasih. Jadi, bila kita terus mengasihi saudara-saudari kita, berarti kita tetap bersatu dengan Allah, dan Allah bersatu dengan kita.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="1JN.4.17" />Waktu kita hidup bersatu dengan Allah, kasih Allah semakin nyata dan sempurna di antara kita. Dengan begitu, kita tidak takut lagi akan Hari Pengadilan, karena terbukti bahwa kita sudah mengasihi sama seperti Kristus mengasihi.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="1JN.4.18" />Bila kasih dari Allah itu ada dalam hati kita, maka kita tidak akan takut lagi pada hukuman Allah. Karena kasih yang sempurna menghilangkan ketakutan. Siapa pun yang takut diadili oleh Allah berarti masih menganggap dirinya layak dihukum. Orang yang takut akan hukuman belum mengalami kasih Allah yang sempurna.<x caller="+"><xo>4:18
</xo><xt>Rm. 8:1-16</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="1JN.4.19" />Kita mengasihi Allah karena Allah sudah terlebih dulu mengasihi kita.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="1JN.4.20" />Kalau seseorang berkata, “Saya mengasihi Allah,” tetapi dia masih membenci saudaranya, berarti dia pembohong. Orang yang tidak mengasihi sesama manusia yang kelihatan tidak mungkin bisa mengasihi Allah yang tidak kelihatan.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="1JN.4.21" />Lagipula, Allah sudah memberikan perintah kepada kita, yaitu siapa pun yang mengasihi Allah harus mengasihi saudaranya juga.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="5" />
<s style="s1">Anak-anak Allah menang atas kejahatan di dunia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="1JN.5.1" />Setiap orang yang percaya bahwa Yesus adalah Sang Penyelamat berarti sudah menerima kelahiran baru dari Allah Bapa. Setiap orang yang mengasihi Bapa tentu juga mengasihi anggota keluarga-Nya, yakni orang-orang yang sudah menerima kelahiran baru dari Bapa.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="1JN.5.2" />Beginilah cara untuk mengetahui apakah kita benar-benar saling mengasihi sesama anak-anak Allah, yaitu bila kita mengasihi Allah dan menaati perintah-perintah-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="1JN.5.3" />Mengasihi Allah berarti menaati perintah-perintah-Nya. Hal itu tidaklah sulit untuk kita lakukan,
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="1JN.5.4" />karena setiap orang yang menerima kelahiran baru dari Allah diberi kuasa untuk mengalahkan kejahatan di dunia ini. Dan yang membuat kita menang atas kejahatan dunia adalah karena kita percaya sepenuhnya kepada Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="1JN.5.5" />Tidak seorang pun dapat mengalahkan kejahatan dunia ini kecuali kita yang percaya bahwa Yesus adalah Anak Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Penyelamat kita sudah datang ke dunia sebagai manusia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="1JN.5.6" />Kristus Yesuslah satu-satunya yang sudah datang ke dunia ini dengan menunjukkan dua tanda dari Allah, yaitu tanda air dan tanda darah.<f caller="+"><fr>5:6
</fr><fk>air, darah
</fk><ft>Ada yang menafsirkan bahwa maksud Yohanes adalah air baptisan waktu Yesus dibaptis, dan darah yang tercurah waktu Dia mati disalibkan. Namun, kemungkinan besar Yohanes menunjukkan sesuatu yang menguatkan ajarannya di 1Yoh. 4:2-3 dan 2Yoh. 7. Ada dua kemungkinan tafsir yang baik: 1) Yohanes berbicara tentang air yang keluar ketika Yesus dilahirkan dan darah waktu Dia mati disalibkan. 2) Yohanes berbicara tentang air dan darah yang keluar ketika lambung Yesus ditikam dengan tombak sesudah Dia mati di kayu salib. Perhatikan bahwa Yohanes menekankan kejadian itu dalam Yohanes 19:34-37. Kedua hal tersebut membuktikan bahwa Yesus mempunyai tubuh manusia biasa. Salah satu ajaran sesat pada zaman Yohanes mengajarkan bahwa Yesus hanya kelihatan (menjelma) seperti manusia tetapi Dia tidak mempunyai tubuh manusia biasa.</ft></f> Yesus tidak hanya menunjukkan tanda air, tetapi juga tanda darah. Dan Roh Kudus, yang selalu bisa dipercaya, juga bersaksi kepada kita bahwa Yesus datang dari Allah sebagai manusia dengan tubuh biasa.
<ve />
<v id="7-8" bcv="1JN.5.7" />Jadi, Allah sudah memberikan kepada kita tiga<f caller="+"><fr>5:7-8
</fr><fk>perbedaan tekstual
</fk><ft>Beberapa terjemahan lain menambahkan, “tiga saksi di dalam surga, yaitu Bapa, Firman dan Roh Kudus. Dan tiga saksi di bumi, yaitu …” Sudah pasti kata-kata itu tidak ditulis oleh Yohanes dalam surat aslinya. Itulah sebabnya baik Teks Yunani Bizantium maupun Teks UBS tidak mempunyai kata-kata tersebut.</ft></f> hal yang menyampaikan kesaksian yang sama tentang Yesus, yaitu Roh Kudus, air, dan darah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9-11" bcv="1JN.5.9" />Pikirkanlah: Biasanya kita percaya pada ucapan seorang saksi mata. Alangkah jauh lebih terpercaya lagi jika yang memberi kesaksian adalah Allah sendiri! Dan inilah kesaksian penting yang diungkapkan Allah mengenai Anak-Nya:
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">Allah sudah memberikan hidup kekal kepada kita. Hidup kekal itu hanya diberikan kepada orang-orang yang bersatu dengan Anak-Nya.
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Setiap orang yang sudah percaya kepada Anak Allah yakin di dalam hatinya bahwa pernyataan Allah Bapa itu benar. Tetapi setiap orang yang tidak percaya pada kesaksian Allah sama dengan mengatakan bahwa Allah pembohong, karena orang itu menolak untuk mempercayai kesaksian Allah tentang Anak-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="1JN.5.12" />Setiap orang yang bersatu dengan Anak Allah memiliki hidup yang kekal, tetapi siapa pun yang tidak bersatu dengan Anak Allah tidak akan memiliki hidup yang kekal.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Keyakinan kita akan hidup yang kekal
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="1JN.5.13" />Saya menulis surat ini untuk kalian yang percaya kepada Anak Allah, supaya kalian tahu bahwa sekarang kalian sudah memiliki hidup yang kekal, dan supaya kalian sungguh-sungguh mempertahankan keyakinanmu kepada-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="1JN.5.14" />Dengan begitu, kita tidak merasa takut lagi datang ke hadapan Allah melalui doa! Bila permintaan kita sesuai dengan kehendak-Nya, Allah akan mendengar dan menjawab doa kita.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="1JN.5.15" />Dan bila kita percaya bahwa Allah mendengarkan kita, maka kita boleh yakin bahwa Allah akan memberikan apa yang kita minta.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="1JN.5.16" />Contohnya, kalau kita melihat saudara seiman kita berbuat dosa (maksud saya di sini adalah dosa yang tidak mengakibatkan kematian kekal),<f caller="+"><fr>5:16
</fr><fk>kematian kekal
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: kematian. Yang dimaksud Yohanes di sini hampir sama dengan ‘kematian tahap kedua’ di Why. 20:6-14; 21:8, yaitu dilemparkan ke dalam lautan api neraka. Walaupun digambarkan sebagai kematian, tetapi jelas dari ajaran Yesus bahwa orang yang masuk neraka tidak mati sepenuhnya. Mereka masih sadar dan dapat merasakan siksaan selama-lamanya.</ft></f> hendaklah kita berdoa kepada Allah supaya Dia menyelamatkan saudara kita itu, dan Allah akan memberikan hidup kepadanya. Saya tekankan sekali lagi bahwa ini tentang dosa yang tidak mengakibatkan kematian kekal. Karena ada jenis dosa yang mengakibatkan kematian kekal. Untuk jenis dosa itu, saya tidak menganjurkan agar kita mendoakan orang yang melakukannya.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="1JN.5.17" />Semua perbuatan jahat adalah dosa, tetapi tidak semua dosa mengakibatkan kematian kekal.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="1JN.5.18" />Kita tahu bahwa setiap orang yang sudah menerima kelahiran baru dari Allah tidak akan terus-menerus berbuat dosa, karena kelahiran baru itu bekerja dalam hati kita sehingga kita terus terjaga. Dengan demikian, iblis tidak bisa berbuat apa-apa terhadap kita.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="1JN.5.19" />Kita tahu bahwa kita sudah menjadi anak-anak Allah, walaupun seluruh dunia ini dikuasai oleh iblis.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="1JN.5.20" />Kita tahu bahwa Anak Allah sudah datang. Dia sudah memberi kita pengertian sehingga kita mengenal Allah yang benar. Kita hidup bersatu dengan Allah karena kita bersatu dengan Anak-Nya, Kristus Yesus. Dia juga Allah yang benar<x caller="+"><xo>5:20
</xo><xt>2Ptr. 1:1 CK</xt></x> karena Dia selalu layak dipercaya dan merupakan sumber hidup yang kekal.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="1JN.5.21" />Anak-anakku, jauhkanlah dirimu dari segala berhala. Amin.<ve />
</p>
</book>
<book id="2JN"><id id="2JN">- Terjemahan Sederhana Indonesia NT -Indonesia 2014 (Web 2014)
</id><h>2 Yohanes
</h><toc level="1">Surat Yohanes yang kedua
</toc><toc level="2">2 Yohanes
</toc><toc level="3">2Yoh.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">Surat Yohanes yang kedua
</p>

<c id="1" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="2JN.1.1" />Kepada Ibu yang terkasih, yang sudah dipilih oleh Allah, juga kepada anak-anakmu.<f caller="+"><fr>1:1
</fr><fk>Ibu … anak-anakmu
</fk><ft>Kata ‘Ibu’ dalam surat ini kemungkinan besar adalah kiasan yang artinya kumpulan jemaat di suatu lokasi, dan ‘anak-anakmu’ berarti para anggota jemaat itu. Hal ini dilakukan untuk menghindari penganiayaan kalau surat ini dibaca oleh orang-orang yang memusuhi jemaat yang dituju.</ft></f>
</p>
<p style="p">Salam dari saya, orang yang sudah tua ini.<f caller="+"><fr>1:1
</fr><fk>orang yang sudah tua ini
</fk><ft>Kata yang Yohanes gunakan di sini mirip dengan kata ‘penetua’ dalam bahasa Indonesia. Arti dasar dari kata itu adalah ‘orang yang sudah tua’, tetapi dalam konteks jemaat kata itu berarti ‘pemimpin jemaat’. Karena di surat ini Yohanes menyamarkan identitas jemaat yang tertuju, tentu dia berharap pembaca yang bukan dari jemaat ini akan mengerti arti dasar dari kata tersebut, yaitu ‘orang yang sudah tua ini’.</ft></f>
</p>
<p style="p">Saya mengasihi kamu semua sesuai dengan ajaran benar yang kita terima dari Allah! Bukan hanya saya, tetapi semua orang yang sudah mengenal ajaran benar itu juga mengasihi kalian,
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="2JN.1.2" />sebab ajaran benar itu ada dalam hati kita dan akan menyertai kita selama-lamanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="2JN.1.3" />Karena kita saling mengasihi dan hidup menurut ajaran benar, maka Allah Bapa dan Anak-Nya, yaitu Penguasa kita Kristus Yesus, akan selalu berbaik hati kepada kita dan mengasihani serta menjaga kita agar hidup tenang dalam perlindungan Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="2JN.1.4" />Saya sangat bersukacita karena sudah mendapati beberapa anak Ibu hidup sesuai dengan ajaran benar, seperti yang sudah diperintahkan Bapa kepada kita.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="2JN.1.5" />Sekarang saya mengatakan kepadamu, Ibu, supaya kita semua saling mengasihi. Yang saya tulis ini bukan perintah baru bagimu. Perintah ini sudah ada pada kita sejak semula.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="2JN.1.6" />Dan yang dimaksud dengan mengasihi adalah kita harus hidup menurut perintah-perintah Allah. Inilah perintah-Nya, yang saya tegaskan sekali lagi: Hendaklah kita hidup dalam kasih, seperti yang sudah kita dengar sejak semula.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="2JN.1.7" />Sekarang ini banyak guru palsu sudah muncul di seluruh dunia. Mereka tidak mengakui bahwa Kristus Yesus sudah datang ke dunia ini sebagai manusia dengan tubuh biasa. Siapa saja yang tidak mengakui hal itu adalah guru palsu dan pengikut antikristus.<x caller="+"><xo>1:7
</xo><xt>1Yoh. 2:18 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="2JN.1.8" />Karena itu, hendaklah kita masing-masing menjaga diri. Jangan sampai ada yang tidak menerima upah kemenangan yang sedang kita perjuangkan dan jangan sampai upahmu dikurangi.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="2JN.1.9" />Bila kamu mengikuti ajaran sesat dan tidak taat kepada ajaran benar tentang Kristus, maka kamu sudah meninggalkan Allah. Namun, bila kamu tetap mengikuti ajaran benar itu, maka kamu tetap mempunyai hubungan erat dengan Allah Bapa dan Anak-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="2JN.1.10" />Kalau seseorang datang membawa ajaran lain tentang Kristus, janganlah terima dia di rumahmu, bahkan jangan memberi salam kepadanya,
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="2JN.1.11" />karena kalau kamu menerima dia, berarti kamu sudah mendukung pekerjaannya yang jahat itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="2JN.1.12" />Masih banyak lagi yang ingin saya katakan kepada kalian, tetapi rasanya lebih baik tidak disampaikan lewat tulisan. Saya berharap bisa datang mengunjungi kalian sehingga kita bisa berbicara tatap muka. Dengan demikian, kita akan sangat bersukacita.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="2JN.1.13" />Anak-anak dari saudarimu seiman,<f caller="+"><fr>1:13
</fr><fk>saudarimu seiman
</fk><ft>Saudari dari ‘ibu’ yang disebutkan dalam ayat 1, maksudnya kumpulan jemaat lain.</ft></f> yang juga sudah dipilih oleh Allah, mengirim salam kepadamu. Amin.<ve />
</p>
</book>
<book id="3JN"><id id="3JN">- Terjemahan Sederhana Indonesia NT -Indonesia 2014 (Web 2014)
</id><h>3 Yohanes
</h><toc level="1">Surat Yohanes yang ketiga
</toc><toc level="2">3 Yohanes
</toc><toc level="3">3Yoh.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">Surat Yohanes yang ketiga
</p>

<c id="1" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="3JN.1.1" />Kepada yang terkasih saudara seiman saya Gayus, yang saya kasihi sesuai ajaran benar yang kita terima dari Allah.
</p>
<p style="p">Salam dari saya, pemimpin himpunan jemaat.<x caller="+"><xo>1:1
</xo><xt>2Yoh. 1:1</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="3JN.1.2" />Saudara yang saya kasihi, saya berdoa kiranya kamu berhasil dalam segala hal dan selalu sehat, sama seperti kehidupan rohanimu yang juga sehat.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="3JN.1.3" />Saya sangat bersukacita ketika beberapa saudara seiman datang dan menceritakan bahwa kamu setia dan terus mengikuti ajaran benar.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="3JN.1.4" />Bagi saya, tiada sukacita yang lebih besar selain mendengar bahwa kalian— yang saya anggap seperti anak-anakku sendiri— hidup dengan setia kepada ajaran benar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="3JN.1.5" />Gayus yang terkasih, kamu sudah menunjukkan kesetiaan melalui semua bantuanmu kepada saudara-saudara seiman kita, walaupun kamu tidak mengenal mereka.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="3JN.1.6" />Orang-orang itu sudah bersaksi di hadapan jemaat tentang bagaimana kamu mengasihi mereka. Jadi, saya mohon agar kamu menolong mereka sekali lagi untuk melanjutkan perjalanan, sebab hal itu berkenan kepada Allah.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="3JN.1.7" />Mereka pergi untuk melayani Kristus tanpa menerima bantuan apa pun dari orang yang tidak mengenal Allah.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="3JN.1.8" />Karena itu, sudah sepantasnya kita menolong mereka. Dengan demikian, kita turut ambil bagian dalam pekerjaan mereka mengabarkan ajaran benar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="3JN.1.9" />Saya sudah menulis surat kepada jemaat, tetapi Diotrefes tidak mau mendengarkan perkataan kami. Dia selalu ingin menjadi orang nomor satu di antara mereka.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="3JN.1.10" />Oleh sebab itu, waktu saya datang nanti, saya akan menceritakan berbagai perbuatan yang sudah dia lakukan, yaitu cerita bohong dan hal-hal jahat yang dia katakan tentang kami. Dia juga tidak mau menerima saudara-saudara seiman yang datang ke sana. Bukan hanya itu, dia bahkan melarang siapa pun yang mau menolong saudara-saudara seiman itu. Dan kalau ada anggota jemaat yang masih berusaha membantu, dia mengeluarkan mereka dari jemaat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="3JN.1.11" />Saudara yang saya kasihi, janganlah mengikuti contoh yang jahat, tetapi ikutilah teladan yang baik. Orang yang berbuat baik berasal dari Allah, sedangkan orang yang terus berbuat jahat tidak pernah mengenal Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="3JN.1.12" />Tentang Demetrius,<f caller="+"><fr>1:12
</fr><fk>Demetrius
</fk><ft>Demetrius adalah orang yang mengantarkan surat ini kepada Gayus.</ft></f> semua orang mengatakan hal-hal yang baik mengenai dia. Dan sudah terbukti bahwa cara hidupnya sesuai dengan ajaran yang benar. Saya bersama seluruh jemaat di sini juga bersaksi bahwa dia adalah orang baik, dan kalian tahu bahwa kami tidak pernah berbohong.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="3JN.1.13" />Masih banyak lagi hal lain yang ingin saya sampaikan kepadamu, tetapi saya tidak mau menyampaikannya lewat tulisan.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="3JN.1.14" />Saya berharap dapat segera mengunjungimu, dan kita akan berbicara secara tatap muka. Doa saya, kiranya Allah selalu menjagamu supaya hidupmu tenang dalam perlindungan-Nya. Teman-teman di sini mengirim salam kepadamu. Sampaikanlah juga salam kami kepada setiap kawan yang ada di sana.<ve />
</p>
</book>
<book id="JUD"><id id="JUD">- Terjemahan Sederhana Indonesia NT -Indonesia 2014 (Web 2014)
</id><h>Yudas
</h><toc level="1">Surat Yudas
</toc><toc level="2">Yudas
</toc><toc level="3">Yud.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">Surat Yudas
</p>

<c id="1" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="JUD.1.1" />Kepada Saudara-saudari seiman saya, yaitu kalian yang sudah dipanggil dan disucikan oleh Allah Bapa serta dipelihara oleh Kristus Yesus.
</p>
<p style="p">Salam sejahtera dari saya, Yudas, hamba Kristus Yesus<x caller="+"><xo>1:1
</xo><xt>Rm. 1:1 CK</xt></x> sekaligus saudara Yakobus.<f caller="+"><fr>1:1
</fr><fk>saudara Yakobus
</fk><ft>Yudas dan Yakobus adalah saudara sekandung Yesus. Namun, Yudas tidak ingin membanggakan diri sebagai saudara Yesus, sehingga dia menyebut dirinya saudara Yakobus. Yudas penulis surat ini bukanlah Yudas yang mengkhianati Yesus dan bukan murid Yesus lainnya yang juga bernama Yudas.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="JUD.1.2" />Kiranya kamu semua senantiasa hidup tenang dan menikmati kasih serta kemurahan Allah yang berlimpah-limpah.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Allah akan menghukum orang-orang jahat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="JUD.1.3" />Saudara-saudari yang terkasih, sebenarnya saya ingin menulis kepada kalian tentang keselamatan yang sama-sama sudah kita terima. Tetapi sekarang saya merasa terdorong untuk menulis hal lain: Saya ingin menguatkan kamu semua agar terus berjuang mempertahankan keyakinanmu kepada Yesus. Ajaran tentang keyakinan itu sudah Allah berikan kepada kita, dan Dia juga sudah menyucikan kita menjadi umat-Nya. Semua ajaran itu berlaku untuk selama-lamanya, maka jangan biarkan seorang pun mengubah keyakinanmu itu!
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="JUD.1.4" />Karena ada guru-guru palsu yang tanpa kamu sadari sudah masuk ke antara kita. Merekalah orang yang sejak dahulu sudah ditetapkan Allah untuk dihukum karena kejahatan mereka, sesuai nubuatan para nabi dan seperti yang akan saya jelaskan di bawah. Mereka melawan Allah dan menyalahgunakan kebaikan hati-Nya sebagai alasan untuk terus hidup menuruti hawa nafsu. Mereka menolak untuk mengikut Kristus Yesus, yang adalah Allah sekaligus Raja dan Penguasa hidup kita.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="JUD.1.5" />Walaupun kalian sudah mengetahui cerita ini, saya mau mengingatkan kalian bahwa meskipun TUHAN menyelamatkan umat-Nya dari tanah Mesir, sesudah itu mereka yang tidak percaya dibinasakan oleh-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="JUD.1.6" />Ingatlah juga malaikat-malaikat yang sudah meninggalkan posisi mereka. Akibat perbuatan itu, Allah menurunkan mereka dari jabatan tinggi dan sudah menahan mereka di tempat yang paling gelap untuk dihakimi pada Hari Pengadilan yang dahsyat nanti. Di sana mereka diikat dengan rantai yang tidak bisa dibuka untuk selama-lamanya.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="JUD.1.7" />Ingat juga Sodom dan Gomora serta kota-kota di sekitarnya. Penduduk di sana berkelakuan sama seperti malaikat-malaikat itu, karena mereka banyak berzina dan sangat suka melakukan berbagai macam perbuatan cabul yang tidak wajar. Mereka menanggung hukuman api yang akan menyala untuk selama-lamanya. Hendaklah hal ini menjadi peringatan bagi kita.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="JUD.1.8" />Demikian jugalah guru-guru palsu itu. Mereka pikir mimpi-mimpi mereka adalah petunjuk dari TUHAN, sehingga mereka mencemarkan tubuh mereka dengan dosa hawa nafsu, menolak pimpinan Allah, bahkan menghina penguasa-penguasa rohani.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="JUD.1.9" />Padahal Mikael pun, yang adalah pemimpin para malaikat, tidak berani menghina seperti mereka. Pada waktu Mikael bertengkar dengan iblis memperebutkan mayat Musa, Mikael tidak menyombongkan diri dan menyalahkan iblis dengan menggunakan kata-kata hinaan, tetapi hanya berkata, “Biarlah TUHAN menghukummu!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="JUD.1.10" />Namun, guru-guru palsu itu menghina apa saja yang tidak mereka mengerti. Hal-hal yang mereka bisa mengerti hanyalah yang dipelajari secara naluri, yaitu urusan jasmani yang juga diketahui oleh binatang-binatang yang tidak berakal. Dan hal-hal itulah yang membinasakan mereka.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="JUD.1.11" />Celakalah guru-guru palsu, karena mengikuti jalan yang ditempuh Kain.<x caller="+"><xo>1:11
</xo><xt>Kej. 4:1-15</xt></x> Mereka tersesat karena gila uang seperti Bileam,<x caller="+"><xo>1:11
</xo><xt>Bil. 22:1—25:18; Ul. 23:3-6</xt></x> dan mereka memberontak seperti Korah<x caller="+"><xo>1:11
</xo><xt>Bil. 16:1-40</xt></x> sehingga mereka binasa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="JUD.1.12" />Dengan berani mereka ikut dalam perjamuan kasih<f caller="+"><fr>1:12
</fr><fk>perjamuan kasih
</fk><ft>Istilah ini merujuk pada pertemuan jemaat yang khusus di mana mereka makan bersama dan merayakan Perjamuan Kudus.</ft></f> kalian, tetapi mereka hanya mementingkan diri sendiri dengan tidak tahu malu dan mencemarkan perjamuan itu. Mereka adalah orang yang tidak berguna, seperti awan tidak berair yang berlalu ditiup angin. Mereka seperti pohon-pohon yang tidak menghasilkan buah pada musim buah, yang akar-akarnya dicabut hingga akhirnya mati.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="JUD.1.13" />Seperti ombak-ombak besar yang meninggalkan buih dan kotoran di pantai, begitulah perbuatan-perbuatan mereka yang memalukan nanti akan kelihatan. Mereka juga seperti bintang-bintang di angkasa yang sudah meninggalkan tempatnya dan berpindah tanpa aturan. Mereka tidak akan luput dari hukuman Allah di tempat yang paling gelap, yang sudah disediakan bagi mereka untuk selama-lamanya!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="JUD.1.14" />Henok, keturunan Adam yang ketujuh, juga sudah bernubuat tentang mereka, “Lihatlah, TUHAN datang dengan beribu-ribu umat-Nya yang sudah disucikan-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="JUD.1.15" />Sesudah itu Dia akan menghakimi setiap orang dan menghukum semua orang jahat yang melawan-Nya dengan kejahatan mereka. Dia akan menghukum orang-orang berdosa atas semua perkataan jahat mereka yang menentang Allah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="JUD.1.16" />Guru-guru palsu itu selalu bersungut-sungut dan suka mencari-cari kesalahan orang, padahal mereka sendiri selalu mengikuti hawa nafsu. Mereka menyombongkan diri dan memuji-muji orang lain supaya mendapat keuntungan bagi diri sendiri.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Peringatan dan nasihat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="JUD.1.17" />Saudara-saudari yang saya kasihi, ingatlah yang dulu sudah dikatakan kepada kita oleh rasul-rasul utusan Kristus Yesus, Penguasa kita.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="JUD.1.18" />Mereka sudah mengatakan kepada kalian, “Menjelang akhir zaman akan muncul pengejek-pengejek yang melawan Allah dan hidup menurut hawa nafsunya sendiri.”
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="JUD.1.19" />Mereka dikuasai oleh keinginan-keinginan duniawi dan menimbulkan perpecahan di antara kita, karena Roh Kudus tidak ada pada mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="JUD.1.20" />Tetapi Saudara-saudari yang saya kasihi, hendaklah kalian saling menguatkan supaya tiap orang terus percaya penuh kepada ajaran suci yang sudah disampaikan kepadamu. Tetaplah berdoa dengan pertolongan Roh Kudus.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="JUD.1.21" />Jagalah dirimu supaya tetap menjalin hubungan kasih dengan Allah sambil menantikan saatnya Kristus Yesus, Penguasa kita, datang menunjukkan belas kasihan-Nya dan membawa kita kepada hidup yang kekal.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="JUD.1.22" />Kalian juga harus menunjukkan belas kasian terhadap orang yang dipengaruhi ajaran sesat, sambil membiarkan mereka yang menolak percaya.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="JUD.1.23" />Terhadap saudara-saudari yang dipengaruhi, bertindaklah cepat! Rebutlah mereka dari api neraka. Tetapi saat menolong orang seperti itu, waspadalah supaya kamu tidak tertular dosa hawa nafsu mereka.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="JUD.1.24" />Hanya Allahlah satu-satunya yang berkuasa dan sanggup menjaga mereka supaya jangan jatuh, serta membuat mereka layak masuk dengan sukacita ke hadapan kemuliaan-Nya tanpa noda dosa sedikit pun.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="25" bcv="JUD.1.25" />Allah, Penyelamat kita, adalah satu-satunya yang maha bijaksana. Bagi Dialah kemuliaan, kebesaran, kuasa, dan kekuatan, sekarang sampai selama-lamanya. Amin!<ve />
</p>
</book>
<book id="REV"><id id="REV">
</id><h>Wahyu
</h><toc level="1">Wahyu— Penglihatan Yohanes tentang berbagai peristiwa yang akan datang
</toc><toc level="2">Wahyu
</toc><toc level="3">Why.
</toc><p sfm="mt" style="mt1">Wahyu— Penglihatan Yohanes tentang berbagai peristiwa yang akan datang
</p>

<c id="1" />
<s style="s1">Kata pengantar oleh Yohanes
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="REV.1.1" />Saya, Yohanes, hamba Kristus, menuliskan penyataan dari Allah tentang peristiwa-peristiwa yang sudah ditetapkan-Nya untuk segera terjadi. Allah pertama-tama menyatakannya kepada Kristus Yesus, lalu Kristus mengutus seorang malaikat untuk menunjukkannya melalui penglihatan kepada saya, supaya segala hal yang dinyatakan itu dapat diberitakan kepada semua hamba-Nya<x caller="+"><xo>1:1
</xo><xt>Rm. 1:1 CK</xt></x> yang lain.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="REV.1.2" />Inilah kesaksian saya tentang segala hal yang saya lihat sendiri, yakni semua pesan Allah yang disampaikan kepada saya oleh Kristus Yesus.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="REV.1.3" />Diberkatilah setiap orang yang membacakan penyataan ini. Diberkatilah juga setiap orang yang mendengarkan dan merenungkan semua yang tertulis di sini. Karena waktu yang ditetapkan Allah untuk peristiwa-peristiwa itu sudah dekat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="REV.1.4" />Salam sejahtera dari saya, Yohanes, kepada Saudara-saudari seiman di ketujuh jemaat di provinsi Asia. Kiranya Allah selalu berbaik hati kepada kalian masing-masing dan menjagamu sehingga hidupmu tenang dalam perlindungan-Nya. Karena segala berkat yang kita terima berasal
</p>
<q style="q1">dari Allah yang hidup, yang sudah ada sebelum dunia diciptakan dan yang akan terus ada sampai masa yang akan datang,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">juga dari Roh Allah yang dengan seluruh kekuatan-Nya<f caller="+"><fr>1:4
</fr><fk>Roh Allah yang dengan seluruh kekuatan-Nya
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: tujuh roh. Banyak penafsir beranggapan bahwa ‘tujuh roh’ di sini sama dengan ‘tujuh Roh Allah’ yang terdapat dalam Why. 3:1; 4:5; dan 5:6. Lihat catatan di Why. 3:1.</ft></f> berada di hadapan takhta Allah,
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="5-6" bcv="REV.1.5" />dan dari Kristus Yesus, yang selalu bisa dipercaya dalam seluruh kesaksian-Nya tentang Allah Bapa.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dialah Anak Sulung<x caller="+"><xo>1:5-6
</xo><xt>Kol. 1:15 CK</xt></x> Allah yang pertama dihidupkan kembali dari kematian,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan Dialah Raja Agung atas semua raja di dunia.
</q>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1">Mulialah Kristus selama-lamanya!
</q>
<q style="q1">Karena kasih-Nya yang sangat luar biasa bagi kita,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia mencurahkan darah-Nya untuk membersihkan kita dari dosa.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dengan demikian Dia sudah menjadikan kita warga kerajaan Allah dan imam-imam<x caller="+"><xo>1:5-6
</xo><xt>1Ptr. 2:5; 2:9; Why. 5:10</xt></x>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang melayani Allah Bapa-Nya secara rohani.
</q>
<q style="q1">Milik Kristuslah segala kuasa sampai selama-lamanya! Amin!
<ve />
</q>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="REV.1.7" />Lihatlah, Yesus datang di antara awan-awan! Semua orang akan menyaksikan kedatangan-Nya, termasuk mereka yang sudah menikam Dia.<f caller="+"><fr>1:7
</fr><fk>Semua orang …
</fk><ft>Perkataan ini secara tidak langsung memberitahukan bahwa ketika Yesus datang kembali, semua manusia yang sudah mati akan dihidupkan kembali, baik yang percaya kepada-Nya maupun yang tidak (lihat Mat. 26:64). Di ayat ini, orang ‘yang sudah menikam Yesus’ dapat dianggap sebagai gambaran yang merujuk kepada semua orang yang tidak percaya (lihat Yoh. 19:34). Tentang kebangkitan orang percaya, lihat 1Tes. 4:13-18.</ft></f> Lalu semua bangsa di bumi akan meratap dengan nyaring karena mereka tahu bahwa Dia datang untuk mengadili mereka. Benar, itulah yang akan terjadi! Amin!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="REV.1.8" />TUHAN Allah berkata, “Akulah Yang Pertama dan Yang Terakhir,<f caller="+"><fr>1:8
</fr><fk>Yang Pertama dan Yang Terakhir
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: Alfa dan Omega, yaitu huruf pertama dan huruf terakhir dalam abjad Yunani. Arti ‘Alfa dan Omega’ dijelaskan Yohanes dalam ayat ini.</ft></f> Allah yang hidup, yang sudah ada sebelum penciptaan sampai sekarang, dan yang akan terus ada selama-lamanya. Akulah Sang Mahakuasa.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Cara Kristus menunjukkan diri-Nya kepada Yohanes
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="REV.1.9" />Saya, Yohanes, adalah saudara seiman kalian yang juga sering mengalami penganiayaan seperti yang sedang kalian alami karena mengikut Kristus Yesus. Sebagai saudara senasib sepenanggungan, kita sama-sama berjuang untuk bertahan dalam keyakinan kita kepada-Nya dan bersabar menantikan saatnya Allah memerintah sebagai Raja di dunia ini dengan nyata. Sekarang saya sedang diasingkan ke pulau Patmos<f caller="+"><fr>1:9
</fr><fk>Patmos
</fk><ft>Pulau kecil Patmos terletak di Laut Tengah dan digunakan oleh kerajaan Romawi sebagai tempat pembuangan orang-orang yang dianggap membahayakan negara. Posisinya dekat dengan negara yang sekarang disebut Turki.</ft></f> karena saya memberitakan Firman Allah dan bersaksi tentang Kristus Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="REV.1.10" />Pada suatu Hari Tuhan (hari Minggu), tiba-tiba saya dikuasai Roh Kudus. Lalu tidak jauh di belakang saya terdengarlah suara sedahsyat bunyi terompet yang memekakkan telinga.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="REV.1.11" />Suara itu berkata, “Tuliskanlah semua hal yang akan diperlihatkan kepadamu, lalu kirimkanlah kepada ketujuh jemaat di provinsi Asia, yaitu di kota Efesus, Smirna, Pergamus, Tiatira, Sardis, Filadelfia, dan Laodikia.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="REV.1.12" />Saya menoleh ke belakang untuk melihat siapa yang berbicara kepada saya. Kemudian saya melihat ada tujuh tiang pelita bercabang, dan semuanya terbuat dari emas.<x caller="+"><xo>1:12
</xo><xt>Kel. 25:31-40; Zak. 4:2</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="REV.1.13" />Di antara ketujuh tiang pelita itu ada Seseorang yang kelihatannya seperti Sang Anak Adam.<x caller="+"><xo>1:13
</xo><xt>Mat. 8:20 CK</xt></x> Dia memakai jubah yang panjangnya sampai ke kaki dan ikat pinggang emas yang sangat lebar hingga sampai ke dada.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="REV.1.14" />Rambut-Nya putih seperti bulu domba, atau seputih salju. Mata-Nya bersinar seperti nyala api.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="REV.1.15" />Kaki-Nya kelihatan seperti pijaran tembaga saat dimurnikan di dalam api yang sangat panas. Suara-Nya keras seperti bunyi air terjun raksasa.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="REV.1.16" />Tangan kanan-Nya memegang tujuh bintang. Lidah-Nya seperti pedang yang kedua sisinya tajam, menggambarkan bahwa semua perkataan-Nya sangat berkuasa. Dan wajah-Nya bersinar terang seperti cahaya matahari pada puncak teriknya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="REV.1.17" />Ketika melihat Dia, saya langsung tersungkur di hadapan-Nya dan merasa seluruh kekuatan saya hilang, seperti mati mendadak. Lalu tangan kanan-Nya menyentuh saya dan Dia berkata, “Jangan takut! Akulah Yang Pertama dan Yang Terakhir, sebab Aku selalu ada. Aku sudah ada sebelum penciptaan dan akan terus ada sekalipun semuanya hilang lenyap.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="REV.1.18" />Akulah sumber kehidupan. Meskipun Aku pernah mati, tetapi lihatlah! Aku hidup sekarang, dan hidup sampai selama-selamanya! Amin. Aku memegang kunci Syeol<x caller="+"><xo>1:18
</xo><xt>Kej. 37:35 CK</xt></x> dan berkuasa atas kematian. Jadi, Akulah yang berwenang menentukan kapan setiap orang mati, dan Aku juga berkuasa menghidupkan kembali.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="REV.1.19" />Oleh karena itu, tuliskanlah semua hal yang akan diperlihatkan kepadamu, sebab semua penglihatan ini menggambarkan keadaan yang terjadi sekarang dan peristiwa yang akan datang.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="REV.1.20" />Inilah arti dari kedua penglihatan tadi: Tujuh bintang yang kamu lihat di tangan kanan-Ku menggambarkan tujuh pelayan Tuhan<f caller="+"><fr>1:20
</fr><fk>pelayan Tuhan
</fk><ft>Kata ini dalam bahasa Yunani juga bisa diterjemahkan ‘malaikat’, seperti dalam Why. 1:1. Arti dasar dari ‘malaikat’ adalah ‘utusan’, dan dalam bahasa Yunani kata itu sering juga dipakai untuk utusan manusia.</ft></f> yang mewakili ketujuh jemaat di kota-kota tersebut, sedangkan tujuh tiang pelita emas menggambarkan ketujuh jemaat<f caller="+"><fr>1:20
</fr><fk>ketujuh jemaat
</fk><ft>Angka tujuh di seluruh penglihatan Yohanes mempunyai arti simbolis. Kemungkinan besar makna ketujuh jemaat ini adalah seluruh jemaat yang percaya kepada Kristus. Lihat Why. 3:1 CK.</ft></f> itu.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="2" />
<s style="s1">Pesan Yesus kepada jemaat di Efesus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="REV.2.1" />Lalu Dia— Sang Anak Adam itu— berkata kepada saya, “Tuliskanlah ini kepada pelayan Tuhan<x caller="+"><xo>2:1
</xo><xt>Why. 1:20 CK</xt></x> yang mewakili jemaat di kota Efesus:
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1">Inilah pesan dari Aku yang memegang tujuh bintang di tangan kanan-Ku dan menjaga nyala pelita di ketujuh tiang emas itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="2" bcv="REV.2.2" />Aku tahu cara hidup kalian masing-masing. Aku juga memperhatikan bahwa kalian tetap berjuang demi Aku dan bertahan dengan sabar. Aku senang bahwa kalian mengusir orang-orang yang terlibat ajaran sesat dari jemaat. Dan sewaktu ada guru-guru palsu yang mengaku sebagai utusan-Ku, kalian menguji mereka dan mendapati bahwa mereka pembohong.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="REV.2.3" />Aku tahu kalian tetap berdiri teguh sebagai pengikut-Ku. Ketika kalian dianiaya karena keyakinanmu kepada-Ku, kalian terus bertahan dan tidak putus asa.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="4" bcv="REV.2.4" />Tetapi satu hal yang membuat Aku kecewa terhadap kalian: Kalian tidak lagi mengasihi Aku dan saudara-saudari seimanmu seperti pada waktu kalian baru percaya kepada-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="REV.2.5" />Sadarlah! Kalian sudah terlalu jauh meninggalkan Aku. Karena itu bertobatlah dan kembalilah pada cara hidupmu yang semula. Kalau kalian tidak bertobat, Aku akan segera turun tangan dan mencabut pelita emasmu dari tempatnya di hadapan-Ku.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="REV.2.6" />Namun, Aku berkenan kepada kalian karena hal ini: Kalian membenci cara hidup yang diajarkan oleh para pengikut Nikolaus.<f caller="+"><fr>2:6
</fr><fk>para pengikut Nikolaus
</fk><ft>Tidak diketahui dengan pasti apa yang diajarkan oleh kelompok Nikolaus, tetapi dalam kitab ini, tampaklah bahwa Nikolaus adalah guru sesat yang mengajarkan bahwa orang Kristen boleh berzina dan terlibat dalam pesta makan untuk berhala (Why. 2:14-15; 2:20; 2:24). Kemungkinan, ajaran sesat ini berasal dari aliran
</ft><ft><it>Gnostik</it> yang mengajarkan bahwa aktivitas tubuh jasmani tidak akan mempengaruhi kehidupan rohani. Karena itulah mereka merasa bebas melakukan dosa apa saja.</ft></f> Aku juga membenci cara hidup yang jahat itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="7" bcv="REV.2.7" />Jangan sampai pesan-Ku ini masuk telinga kanan keluar telinga kiri! Renungkanlah berita itu, yang disampaikan Roh-Ku kepada ketujuh jemaat!
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1">Kepada setiap orang yang menang dalam peperangan rohani ini, Aku berjanji: Kamu akan menerima hak untuk makan buah dari pohon kehidupan yang ada di Taman Allah-Ku.”<f caller="+"><fr>2:7
</fr><fk>Taman Allah
</fk><ft>Taman ini berada di surga, yang juga disebut Yerusalem Baru. Lihat Why. 22:1-2.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pesan Yesus kepada jemaat di Smirna
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="REV.2.8" />“Tuliskanlah ini kepada pelayan Tuhan yang mewakili jemaat di kota Smirna:
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1">Inilah pesan dari Aku yang selalu ada. Aku sudah ada sebelum penciptaan dan akan terus ada sekalipun semuanya hilang lenyap. Akulah yang sudah pernah mati tetapi hidup kembali.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="9" bcv="REV.2.9" />Aku tahu cara hidup kalian masing-masing. Aku tahu kalian miskin dan menderita aniaya. Tetapi sebenarnya kalian kaya! Aku juga tahu bahwa kalian dituduh melakukan hal-hal jahat oleh mereka yang menyebut dirinya orang Yahudi. Sesungguhnya mereka bukan orang Yahudi, melainkan jemaat Satanas.<x caller="+"><xo>2:9
</xo><xt>Why. 12:9</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="REV.2.10" />Janganlah takut terhadap penderitaan yang akan segera kalian alami. Iblis akan mempengaruhi orang-orang untuk memusuhi kalian sehingga beberapa anggota kalian ditangkap dan dipenjarakan. Semua itu terjadi untuk menguji kesetiaanmu kepada-Ku. Kamu semua akan mengalami penderitaan yang berat selama sepuluh hari.<f caller="+"><fr>2:10
</fr><fk>sepuluh hari
</fk><ft>Seperti angka-angka lainnya dalam kitab Wahyu, tampaknya jumlah hari di sini bukan untuk dipahami secara harfiah. Kemungkinan, ‘sepuluh hari’ artinya ‘waktu yang tidak begitu lama’.</ft></f> Teruslah setia sekalipun kamu harus mati! Sesudah itu, Aku akan memberikan kepadamu mahkota kemenangan,<x caller="+"><xo>2:10
</xo><xt>Yak. 1:12 CK</xt></x> pada waktu kamu masuk ke surga untuk hidup selama-lamanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="11" bcv="REV.2.11" />Jangan sampai pesan-Ku ini masuk telinga kanan keluar telinga kiri! Renungkanlah berita itu, yang disampaikan Roh-Ku kepada ketujuh jemaat!
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1">Aku berjanji kepada setiap orang yang menang dalam peperangan rohani ini: Kamu tidak akan mengalami kematian tahap kedua.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pesan Yesus kepada jemaat di Pergamus
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="REV.2.12" />“Tuliskanlah ini kepada pelayan Tuhan yang mewakili jemaat di kota Pergamus:
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1">Inilah pesan dari Aku yang memegang pedang tajam bersisi dua, yaitu perkataan-Ku yang berkuasa.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="13" bcv="REV.2.13" />Aku tahu cara hidup kalian masing-masing. Aku juga tahu bahwa kota kalian adalah pusat kejahatan, seolah-olah Satanas bertakhta di sana. Meski begitu, kamu tetap setia kepada-Ku. Bahkan kamu tidak menyangkal sebagai pengikut-Ku ketika Antipas, saksi-Ku yang setia, dibunuh di kota kalian yang sudah seperti ibukota kerajaan Satanas itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="14" bcv="REV.2.14" />Tetapi Aku kecewa terhadap kalian karena hal ini: Beberapa dari kalian mengikuti ajaran sesat yang dulu diajarkan Bileam. Ingatlah bagaimana Bileam mengajari Balak untuk membujuk orang Israel supaya berbuat dosa, yakni dengan mengikuti pesta makan dalam penyembahan berhala dan melakukan percabulan.<x caller="+"><xo>2:14
</xo><xt>Bil. 22:1—25:3; 31:16</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="REV.2.15" />Ajaran Nikolaus hampir sama dengan ajaran sesat Bileam itu, dan ada orang-orang di antara kalian yang mengikutinya.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="REV.2.16" />Karena itu bertobatlah! Kalau tidak, Aku akan segera turun tangan dan menyerang semua anggota jemaatmu yang mengikuti ajaran sesat itu dengan pedang-Ku yang tajam, yakni perkataan-Ku yang berkuasa.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="17" bcv="REV.2.17" />Jangan sampai pesan-Ku ini masuk telinga kanan keluar telinga kiri! Renungkanlah berita itu, yang disampaikan Roh-Ku kepada ketujuh jemaat!
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1">Kepada setiap orang yang menang dalam peperangan rohani ini, Aku berjanji: Kamu akan menerima bagian dari manna yang tersembunyi<f caller="+"><fr>2:17
</fr><fk>manna yang tersembunyi
</fk><ft>Waktu kedua belas suku Israel keluar dari Mesir dan tinggal di padang belantara selama empat puluh tahun, setiap pagi Allah memberi mereka makanan dari surga, yang disebut ‘manna’ (Kel. 16:31). Allah menyuruh Musa untuk menyimpan sebotol manna di dalam peti perjanjian. Akan tetapi, lama-kelamaan botol manna itu hilang dari peti (1Raj. 8:9; 2Taw. 5:10), dan tidak tertulis dalam sejarah Israel apa yang terjadi dengan botol itu. Suatu tradisi mengatakan bahwa kelak Allah akan menunjukkan kembali botol dan manna itu kepada mereka. Bagi kita sekarang, manna yang tersembunyi itu menggambarkan bahwa kita benar-benar umat Allah, dan di surga nanti kita tidak akan pernah merasa lapar lagi.</ft></f> dan batu putih. Di atas batu putih itu tertulis nama baru yang Aku berikan secara khusus kepadamu, yang tidak akan diketahui oleh siapa pun kecuali kamu sendiri.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pesan Yesus kepada jemaat di Tiatira
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="REV.2.18" />“Tuliskanlah ini kepada pelayan Tuhan yang mewakili jemaat di kota Tiatira:
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1">Inilah pesan dari Aku, Anak Allah, yang matanya bersinar seperti nyala api dan kakinya seperti pijaran tembaga saat dimurnikan dalam api yang sangat panas.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="19" bcv="REV.2.19" />Aku tahu cara hidup kalian masing-masing. Aku juga tahu bahwa kalian tetap saling mengasihi sesama saudara seiman. Aku tahu kamu tetap percaya dan setia kepada-Ku, tetap melayani Aku, dan tetap bertahan dalam kesusahan. Bahkan dalam semua hal itu, kalian sudah lebih maju dan meningkat dari cara hidupmu yang semula ketika kalian baru percaya kepada-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="20" bcv="REV.2.20" />Tetapi Aku kecewa terhadap kalian, karena kalian terus saja membiarkan perempuan yang bernama Isebel menyesatkan umat-Ku. Dia mengaku sebagai nabi, tetapi dengan ajarannya dia mengajak umat-Ku melakukan percabulan dan ikut dalam pesta makan penyembahan berhala.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="REV.2.21" />Aku sudah memberinya cukup banyak kesempatan untuk bertobat, tetapi dia tidak mau bertobat dari percabulannya.
<ve />
<v id="22" bcv="REV.2.22" />Jadi Aku akan menghukum dia dengan kesakitan yang mengerikan, sehingga dia hanya bisa terbaring menderita di tempat tidur tempatnya berzina. Juga semua laki-laki yang sudah berzina dengan dia akan menerima hukuman yang sama kalau mereka tidak bertobat dari perbuatan jahat itu.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="REV.2.23" />Bahkan Aku akan membunuh beberapa orang pengikutnya. Dengan demikian, semua jemaat akan tahu bahwa Akulah satu-satunya yang mengetahui isi hati dan pikiran orang. Dan Akulah yang akan membalas kalian sesuai perbuatanmu masing-masing.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="24" bcv="REV.2.24" />Tetapi bagi kalian di Tiatira yang tidak mengikuti ajarannya, yaitu kalian yang menolak mempelajari apa yang mereka sebut ‘ajaran tingkat lanjut Satanas’, Aku berkata kepada kalian: Aku tidak akan menanggungkan beban lain kepadamu.
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="REV.2.25" />Hanya tetaplah bertahan dalam keyakinanmu kepada-Ku sampai Aku datang kembali.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="26-27" bcv="REV.2.26" />Aku berjanji kepada setiap orang yang menang dalam peperangan rohani ini dan yang tetap taat kepada-Ku sampai akhir: Kamu akan menerima kuasa untuk memerintah atas bangsa-bangsa, sama seperti kuasa yang diberikan Bapa kepada-Ku. Dan bersama-Ku, kamu akan memberikan hukuman berat atas kesalahan dan kejahatan mereka. Kuasa untuk menghukum itu kuat ‘seperti tongkat besi menghancurkan bejana keramik.’<x caller="+"><xo>2:26-27
</xo><xt>Mzm. 2:7-9; Why. 12:5; 19:15</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="28" bcv="REV.2.28" />Aku juga akan memberimu cahaya kemuliaan seperti bintang fajar.<x caller="+"><xo>2:28
</xo><xt>Why. 22:16</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="29" bcv="REV.2.29" />Jangan sampai pesan-Ku ini masuk telinga kanan keluar telinga kiri! Renungkanlah berita itu, yang disampaikan Roh-Ku kepada ketujuh jemaat!”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="3" />
<s style="s1">Pesan Yesus kepada jemaat di Sardis
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="REV.3.1" />“Tuliskanlah ini kepada pelayan Tuhan yang mewakili jemaat di kota Sardis:
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1">Inilah pesan dari Aku yang mempunyai seluruh kekuatan Roh Allah<f caller="+"><fr>3:1
</fr><fk>seluruh kekuatan Roh Allah
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: tujuh Roh Allah. Dalam Kitab Suci, khususnya di penglihatan Yohanes ini, angka tujuh mempunyai arti simbolis. Yohanes memakai angka tujuh untuk menunjukkan hal-hal yang lengkap, sempurna, atau ilahi. Karena itu, Roh Allah yang memang satu digambarkan sebagai tujuh (bandingkan dengan Why. 1:4; 4:5 dan 5:6). Tulisan Yohanes ini juga berkaitan dengan Yes. 11:2-5, di mana Yesaya bernubuat mengenai ketujuh sifat Roh Kudus yang terlihat dalam diri Kristus.</ft></f> dan memegang tujuh bintang yang menggambarkan ketujuh jemaat.
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1">Aku tahu cara hidup kalian masing-masing. Kamu terkenal sebagai pengikut-Ku yang setia dan rajin, tetapi sebenarnya secara rohani kamu hampir mati.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="REV.3.2" />Karena itu sadarlah dan bangkitlah dari kematianmu! Kuatkanlah keyakinanmu sendiri yang nyaris kalian buang! Sebab Aku tahu bahwa di hadapan Allah, semua pekerjaanmu belum ada yang tuntas.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="REV.3.3" />Oleh karena itu, ingatlah ajaran yang sudah kamu dengar dan percayai sejak awal. Taatilah itu dan bertobatlah! Bila kalian menolak untuk mempertahankan keyakinanmu, Aku akan turun tangan untuk menghukum kalian. Dan kalian tidak akan tahu kapan itu terjadi, karena Aku bertindak dengan tiba-tiba seperti pencuri.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="4" bcv="REV.3.4" />Namun, ada beberapa orang di antara kalian jemaat Sardis yang tidak menodai diri dengan melakukan kejahatan.<f caller="+"><fr>3:4
</fr><fk>tidak menodai diri …
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: tidak menodai jubahmu. Dalam seluruh kitab Wahyu, jubah bersih atau putih menggambarkan cara hidup yang suci.</ft></f> Kamu akan berjalan bersama-Ku dengan pakaian putih, karena kamu pantas menerima kehormatan itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="5" bcv="REV.3.5" />Kepada setiap orang yang menang dalam peperangan rohani ini, Aku berjanji: Kamu akan menerima pakaian putih itu, dan namamu tidak akan dihapus dari Kitab Kehidupan. Di hadapan Bapa-Ku dan di hadapan para malaikat, Aku akan mengakui bahwa kamu sudah terbukti setia kepada-Ku.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="6" bcv="REV.3.6" />Jangan sampai pesan-Ku ini masuk telinga kanan keluar telinga kiri! Renungkanlah berita itu, yang disampaikan Roh-Ku kepada ketujuh jemaat!”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pesan Yesus kepada jemaat di Filadelfia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="REV.3.7" />“Tuliskanlah ini kepada pelayan Tuhan yang mewakili jemaat di kota Filadelfia:
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1">Inilah pesan dari Aku, yaitu yang disebut ‘Yang Kudus’ dan yang sangat layak dipercaya. Aku memegang ‘kunci Daud’.<x caller="+"><xo>3:7
</xo><xt>Yes. 22:22</xt></x> Jadi Akulah yang berhak menentukan siapa yang menerima hak menjadi warga kerajaan Allah. Bila Aku membuka pintu bagi seseorang, tiada satu pun yang dapat menutup pintu itu baginya. Dan bila Aku menutup pintu bagi seseorang, tiada satu pun yang dapat membuka pintu itu baginya.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="8" bcv="REV.3.8" />Aku tahu cara hidup kalian masing-masing. Aku tahu bahwa kekuatanmu sangat terbatas, tetapi kamu tetap bertahan mengikuti ajaran-Ku dan tidak menyangkal sebagai pengikut-Ku. Karena itu, lihatlah! Aku sudah membuka pintu itu bagimu, dan tidak seorang pun bisa menutupnya.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="REV.3.9" />Dengarkanlah! Aku akan membuat orang-orang yang sekarang memusuhi kalian datang tersungkur di hadapan kalian. Mereka itu mengaku sebagai penganut agama Yahudi, padahal sebenarnya jemaat Satanas! Aku akan membuat mereka sadar bahwa Aku mengasihi kalian.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="REV.3.10" />Kalian sudah menaati perintah-Ku untuk bertahan dengan sabar sebagai pengikut-Ku. Maka Aku pun akan melindungi kalian dari masa kesusahan yang akan menimpa seisi dunia untuk menguji semua manusia yang tinggal di bumi.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="11" bcv="REV.3.11" />Aku datang segera! Tetaplah bertahan dalam keyakinanmu pada-Ku sampai Aku datang, supaya dalam pertandingan iman ini tidak ada satu pun yang dapat merampas mahkota kemenanganmu!
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="12" bcv="REV.3.12" />Aku berjanji kepada setiap orang yang menang dalam peperangan rohani ini: Kamu akan Aku jadikan seperti tiang besar di rumah Allah-Ku. Artinya, kamu berhak tinggal di sana selama-lamanya. Dan pada dirimu Aku akan menuliskan nama Allah-Ku, nama kota Allah-Ku (yaitu Yerusalem baru yang akan turun dari surga), juga nama baru-Ku sendiri.<f caller="+"><fr>3:12
</fr><fk>menuliskan nama …
</fk><ft>Tulisan nama-nama pada para pemenang itu menandakan bahwa mereka sudah menjadi milik Allah dan Kristus untuk selama-lamanya, dan mereka adalah warga kerajaan surga.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="13" bcv="REV.3.13" />Jangan sampai pesan-Ku ini masuk telinga kanan keluar telinga kiri! Renungkanlah berita itu, yang disampaikan Roh-Ku kepada ketujuh jemaat!”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pesan Yesus kepada jemaat di Laodikia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="REV.3.14" />“Tuliskanlah ini kepada pelayan Tuhan yang mewakili jemaat di kota Laodikia:
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1">Inilah pesan dari Aku, Sang Amin!<f caller="+"><fr>3:14
</fr><fk>Amin
</fk><ft>Amin berarti ‘sangat setuju’ atau ‘biarlah terjadi’. Di sini Yesus menggunakan kata Amin sebagai nama lain untuk diri-Nya, dan arti nama itu dijelaskan dalam kalimat berikutnya. Bandingkan 2Kor. 1:20.</ft></f> Akulah Saksi yang sangat layak dipercaya, yang sudah mengajarkan yang benar tentang Bapa-Ku. Melalui Akulah Bapa-Ku menciptakan segala sesuatu.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="15" bcv="REV.3.15" />Aku tahu cara hidup kalian masing-masing. Secara rohani kamu tidak dingin dan tidak panas. Alangkah baiknya kalau kamu panas atau dingin dan bukan hanya setengah hati mengikut Aku!
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="REV.3.16" />Ibarat air suam-suam kuku yang dimuntahkan kembali dari mulut, demikianlah Aku akan menolak kalian sebab kalian tidak dingin dan tidak panas!
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="REV.3.17" />Karena kamu semua berpikir, ‘Aku sudah kaya. Aku sudah mengumpulkan harta yang cukup sehingga aku tidak akan mengalami kekurangan.’ Sesungguhnya kamu tidak menyadari bahwa secara rohani kamu sangat miskin, tanpa harapan, melarat, buta, dan telanjang.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="REV.3.18" />Jadi Aku menasihatkanmu supaya kamu menukar harta kekayaanmu itu dengan emas-Ku, yaitu emas yang sudah dimurnikan dalam api, sehingga kalian benar-benar kaya.<x caller="+"><xo>3:18
</xo><xt>Luk. 16:9</xt></x> Lalu pakailah hartamu itu untuk membeli pakaian putih dari-Ku, agar kelak kamu tidak telanjang dan malu. Belilah juga minyak untuk dioleskan pada matamu, sehingga mata hatimu bisa melihat dengan jelas.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="19" bcv="REV.3.19" />Aku menegur dan menghajar kamu sebab Aku mengasihimu!<x caller="+"><xo>3:19
</xo><xt>Ibr. 12:5-11</xt></x> Karena itu nyalakanlah api semangatmu kembali dan bertobatlah!
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="REV.3.20" />Lihatlah! Aku seakan berdiri di depan pintumu dan mengetuk. Siapa saja yang mendengar suara-Ku dan membuka pintu hatinya bagi-Ku, Aku akan masuk dan kita akan makan bersama sebagai sahabat.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="21" bcv="REV.3.21" />Aku berjanji kepada setiap orang yang menang dalam peperangan rohani ini: Kamu akan menerima kuasa untuk memerintah bersama-Ku. Dan kamu akan duduk di takhta-takhta di sebelah kiri dan kanan takhta-Ku, sebagaimana Aku duduk di sebelah kanan Bapa-Ku setelah Aku menang dalam peperangan rohani yang besar.<f caller="+"><fr>3:21
</fr><fk>takhta-takhta …
</fk><ft>Terjemahan harfiah kalimat terakhir adalah, “Kamu akan duduk bersama-Ku di atas takhta-Ku, sebagaimana Aku pun sudah menang lalu duduk bersama Bapa-Ku di atas takhta-Nya.” Yohanes menggunakan kiasan ‘duduk bersama di takhta’ sebagai gambaran memegang hak untuk memerintah bersama. Di ayat-ayat lain (seperti Mat. 19:28; 1Kor. 6:2; Why. 4:4), hal memerintah bersama Allah juga disebut sebagai takhta-takhta (jamak) di sekeliling takhta-Nya. TSI menerjemahkan dengan kata ‘takhta’ yang jamak sesuai arti kiasan tersebut.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="pi" style="pi1"><v id="22" bcv="REV.3.22" />Jangan sampai pesan-Ku ini masuk telinga kanan keluar telinga kiri! Renungkanlah berita itu, yang disampaikan Roh-Ku kepada ketujuh jemaat!”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="4" />
<s style="s1">Yohanes melihat takhta Allah dan penyembahan-Nya di surga
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="REV.4.1" />Selanjutnya, dalam penampakkan yang terus berlangsung itu saya melihat ke atas. Ada sebuah pintu terbuka di surga, dan saya mendengar suara sekeras bunyi terompet seperti sebelumnya. Suara itu berkata, “Naiklah kemari! Aku akan menunjukkan kepadamu apa yang harus terjadi sesudah ini.”
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="REV.4.2" />Tiba-tiba saya dikuasai Roh Kudus dan saya seakan sudah tiba di surga. Di situ saya melihat takhta Raja, dan Dia Yang Mahakuasa sedang duduk di takhta itu!
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="REV.4.3" />Takhta-Nya kelihatan seperti batu permata yang berkilau dengan warna merah, hijau, dan beberapa warna lain. Takhta itu juga dikelilingi pelangi yang gemilang seperti batu permata.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="REV.4.4" />Di sekeliling takhta-Nya ada dua puluh empat takhta lain yang diduduki oleh dua puluh empat pemimpin berjubah putih dan bermahkota emas.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="REV.4.5" />Takhta Raja Yang Mahakuasa itu memancarkan kilat disertai bunyi-bunyi guntur dan gemuruh yang keras. Di hadapan takhta-Nya ada tujuh obor menyala, yang menggambarkan seluruh kekuatan Roh Allah.<x caller="+"><xo>4:5
</xo><xt>Why. 3:1 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="REV.4.6" />Di hadapan takhta itu ada juga sesuatu seperti lautan kaca yang bening bagaikan kristal.
</p>
<p style="p">Dekat sekali dengan keempat sisi takhta-Nya ada empat makhluk yang mempunyai banyak mata di seluruh tubuh mereka, baik di depan maupun di belakang.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="REV.4.7" />Makhluk yang pertama seperti singa, yang kedua seperti kerbau jantan, yang ketiga mukanya seperti muka manusia, dan yang keempat seperti burung rajawali dengan sayap terbuka lebar seperti sedang terbang.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="REV.4.8" />Keempat makhluk surgawi itu masing-masing mempunyai enam sayap, dan seluruh tubuh mereka dipenuhi banyak mata, bahkan di bagian dalam sayapnya. Siang malam mereka bernyanyi tanpa henti,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Kudus, kudus, kuduslah TUHAN Allah Yang Mahakuasa!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dia Allah yang hidup, yang sudah ada sebelum penciptaan sampai sekarang,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan yang akan terus ada selama-lamanya.”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="9-10" bcv="REV.4.9" />Sewaktu kedua puluh empat pemimpin tadi mendengar para makhluk itu menyanyikan pujian, hormat, dan ucapan syukur kepada Dia yang hidup sampai selama-lamanya, mereka juga berulang kali sujud menyembah di hadapan Dia yang duduk di takhta itu. Lalu mereka menaruh mahkota mereka masing-masing di hadapan takhta-Nya sebagai tanda bahwa segala kemuliaan hanyalah milik-Nya, sembari bernyanyi,
<ve />
</p>
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="REV.4.11" />“Ya TUHAN Allah kami, Engkaulah satu-satunya yang kudus.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Engkau layak menerima pujian, hormat, dan kuasa,
</q>
<q style="q1">karena Engkaulah yang menciptakan segala sesuatu!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Segala sesuatu itu diciptakan dan tetap ada
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">hanya karena kehendak-Mu.”
<ve />
</q>

<c id="5" />
<s style="s1">Anak Domba yang layak membuka gulungan kitab rencana Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="REV.5.1" />Kemudian saya melihat sebuah gulungan kitab di tangan kanan Dia yang duduk di atas takhta itu. Gulungan itu mempunyai tulisan di bagian luar dan dalam, tetapi tidak bisa dibuka dan dibaca karena disegel dengan tujuh meterai yang terbuat dari lem lilin.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="REV.5.2" />Saya melihat seorang malaikat yang sangat kuat bertanya dengan suara keras, “Siapakah yang layak melepaskan meterai-meterai gulungan kitab itu dan membukanya?”
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="REV.5.3" />Ternyata tidak seorang pun— baik yang ada di surga, di bumi, maupun di bawah bumi— yang layak membuka atau melihat bagian dalamnya.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="REV.5.4" />Maka saya menangis dengan sangat sedih, karena tidak seorang pun dinyatakan layak untuk melakukan hal itu.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="REV.5.5" />Tetapi salah satu dari kedua puluh empat pemimpin tadi berkata kepada saya, “Jangan menangis! Dia yang seperti singa dari suku Yehuda sudah menang! Dialah Raja Agung keturunan Daud.<f caller="+"><fr>5:5
</fr><fk>Raja Agung keturunan Daud
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: akar/tunas Daud, yaitu salah satu sebutan yang merujuk kepada Mesias yang dijanjikan berasal dari keturunan Raja Daud. Lihat CK di Mat. 2:23.</ft></f> Dia layak melepaskan ketujuh meterai gulungan kitab itu dan membukanya!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="REV.5.6" />Kemudian saya melihat seekor Anak Domba berdiri di dekat takhta besar itu dikelilingi oleh keempat makhluk dan pemimpin-pemimpin tadi. Anak Domba itu kelihatan seperti sudah pernah dibunuh. Dia juga mempunyai tujuh tanduk<f caller="+"><fr>5:6
</fr><fk>tujuh tanduk
</fk><ft>Dalam kitab Mazmur, Yehezkiel, dan Daniel, tanduk adalah kiasan yang menggambarkan kekuasaan untuk memerintah dan kekuatan militer. Angka simbolis tujuh di sini menyatakan bahwa Sang Anak Domba mempunyai kuasa ilahi untuk memerintah. Namun, dalam kitab Wahyu kita melihat bahwa iblis pun bisa menggunakan angka tujuh untuk menyamar sebagai Allah (Why. 13:1).</ft></f> dan tujuh mata yang menggambarkan seluruh kekuatan Roh Allah yang diutus ke seluruh dunia.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="REV.5.7" />Anak Domba itu datang dan mengambil gulungan kitab dari tangan kanan Yang Mahakuasa yang duduk di atas takhta-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="REV.5.8" />Sesudah Dia mengambil gulungan kitab itu, keempat makhluk dan kedua puluh empat pemimpin tadi langsung tersungkur dan menyembah Sang Anak Domba. Mereka masing-masing memegang kecapi dan mangkuk emas penuh dengan dupa, yang melambangkan doa-doa umat Allah.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="REV.5.9" />Dan kepada-Nya mereka menyanyikan nyanyian baru,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Engkau layak menerima gulungan kitab itu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan melepaskan meterai-meterainya!
</q>
<q style="q1">Karena Engkau sudah dibunuh,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan dengan darah-Mu sendiri Engkau sudah menebus kami bagi Allah
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dari setiap suku, bahasa, dan bangsa.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="10" bcv="REV.5.10" />Engkau sudah menjadikan kami warga kerajaan-Mu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan imam-imam yang melayani Engkau.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Engkau juga menjadikan kami raja-raja yang akan memerintah atas seluruh bumi.”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="REV.5.11" />Kemudian dalam penglihatan itu saya mendengar suara malaikat yang tidak terhitung banyaknya, beribu-ribu bahkan berjuta-juta. Malaikat-malaikat itu mengelilingi kedua puluh empat pemimpin. Para pemimpin itu mengelilingi keempat makhluk. Dan keempat makhluk mengelilingi takhta besar itu.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="REV.5.12" />Mereka bernyanyi dengan suara keras,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Biarlah segala kuasa, kekayaan, hikmat, dan kekuatan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">menjadi milik Anak Domba yang sudah dibunuh itu!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dialah yang layak menerima segala hormat, kemuliaan, dan pujian!”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="REV.5.13" />Kemudian saya mendengar setiap makhluk yang ada di surga, di muka bumi, di bawah bumi, dan di laut, yaitu semua yang ada di segala tempat berseru,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Segala pujian, hormat, kemuliaan, dan kuasa
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sampai selama-lamanya
</q>
<q style="q1">kepada Dia yang duduk di atas takhta
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan kepada Anak Domba itu! Amin.”
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="14" bcv="REV.5.14" />Lalu keempat makhluk hidup itu berseru, “Amin!” Dan kedua puluh empat pemimpin langsung tersungkur dan menyembah Dia.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="6" />
<s style="s1">Anak Domba melepaskan enam meterai
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="REV.6.1" />Selanjutnya saya melihat Anak Domba itu melepaskan meterai yang pertama dari ketujuh meterai pada gulungan kitab tersebut. Segera setelahnya, saya mendengar satu dari keempat makhluk hidup itu berkata dengan suara seperti bunyi guntur, “Mari dan lihatlah!”
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="REV.6.2" />Lalu tampaklah seekor kuda putih bergerak maju di hadapan mereka semua, dan orang yang sedang menungganginya memegang busur. Kepadanya diberikan satu mahkota. Kemudian dia berangkat ke bumi untuk mengalahkan musuh-musuhnya.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="REV.6.3" />Ketika Anak Domba itu melepaskan meterai kedua, saya mendengar makhluk yang kedua berkata, “Mari!”
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="REV.6.4" />Lalu majulah seekor kuda lain. Kuda itu berwarna merah seperti nyala api. Kepada penunggangnya diberikan pedang besar dan kuasa untuk melenyapkan damai dari bumi, supaya manusia saling membunuh.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="REV.6.5" />Berikutnya, ketika Anak Domba itu melepaskan meterai ketiga, saya mendengar makhluk yang ketiga berkata, “Mari!” Lalu majulah seekor kuda hitam. Penunggang kuda itu memegang sebuah timbangan di tangannya.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="REV.6.6" />Kemudian saya mendengar suara yang kedengarannya seperti suara manusia dari tengah-tengah keempat makhluk hidup tadi. Suara itu berkata, “Aduh! Harga satu liter gandum atau tiga liter jelai sudah naik menjadi sama dengan upah sehari seorang pekerja! Aduh, jangan sampai harga minyak dan anggur ikut naik!”<f caller="+"><fr>6:6
</fr><fk>Tentang keluhan suara manusia
</fk><ft>1) Keluhan dengan suara manusia ini menggambarkan bahwa utusan Allah yang menunggang kuda hitam membawa hukuman berupa kerusakan ekonomi dan pemasaran makanan sehingga terjadi kelaparan dan kesusahan. 2) Satuan yang diterjemahkan ‘liter’ secara harfiah adalah
</ft><ft><it>koiniks</it>. Satu koiniks hampir sama dengan satu liter. 3) Maksud kalimat terakhir kurang jelas, sehingga ada banyak tafsiran. Kata-kata itu juga bisa diterjemahkan, “Janganlah merusak pohon zaitun dan pohon anggur,” atau “Janganlah menimbulkan kekurangan minyak zaitun dan air anggur.”</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="REV.6.7" />Ketika Anak Domba itu membuka meterai yang keempat, makhluk hidup yang keempat berkata, “Mari dan lihatlah!”
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="REV.6.8" />Lalu majulah seekor kuda yang pucat karena sakit. Penunggang kuda itu melambangkan kematian, dan ada sosok seperti hantu yang mengikutinya. Sosok itu menggambarkan Syeol.<x caller="+"><xo>6:8
</xo><xt>Kej. 37:35 CK</xt></x> Kepada mereka diberikan kuasa atas seperempat bumi untuk membunuh manusia melalui perang, kelaparan, penyakit, dan terkaman binatang buas.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="REV.6.9" />Ketika Anak Domba itu melepaskan meterai yang kelima, saya melihat banyak jiwa di bawah mezbah surgawi! Jiwa-jiwa itu adalah orang-orang yang sudah dibunuh karena memberitakan Firman Allah dan bersaksi tentang Anak Domba dengan setia.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="REV.6.10" />Mereka berseru-seru, “Ya Allah, Penguasa kami yang kudus dan maha benar, berapa lama lagi kami harus menunggu sampai Engkau menghakimi dan menjatuhkan hukuman atas orang-orang di dunia yang sudah membunuh kami?”
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="REV.6.11" />Kepada setiap jiwa itu diberikan jubah putih dan mereka diberitahukan, “Bersabarlah sebentar lagi. Karena masih ada saudara-saudari seimanmu yang akan dibunuh seperti kalian, yaitu orang-orang yang mengikuti jejakmu dalam melayani Kristus. Hendaklah kamu semua sabar menunggu sampai, sesuai rencana Allah, jumlah orang yang mati terbunuh sudah tercapai.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="REV.6.12" />Ketika Anak Domba itu melepaskan meterai keenam, terjadilah gempa bumi yang hebat! Matahari menjadi hitam seperti pakaian berkabung, dan bulan purnama menjadi merah seperti darah.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="REV.6.13" />Bintang-bintang di langit pun berjatuhan ke atas bumi, bagaikan buah-buah pohon ara yang masih muda berguguran ketika diguncang angin yang kencang.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="REV.6.14" />Lalu langit terbelah dan tergulung seperti sehelai kertas. Setiap gunung dan pulau tergeser dari tempatnya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="REV.6.15" />Kemudian semua orang melarikan diri dan bersembunyi ke dalam gua-gua dan celah-celah batu di gunung, termasuk raja-raja di bumi, orang-orang terkemuka, para komandan tentara, orang-orang kaya, orang-orang yang kuat, dan orang-orang lainnya, baik budak maupun orang merdeka.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="REV.6.16" />Mereka berkata kepada gunung-gunung dan batu-batu itu, “Runtuhlah dan timbunlah kami! Sembunyikan kami dari Dia yang duduk di atas takhta dan dari murka Anak Domba itu!
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="REV.6.17" />Karena hari yang paling mengerikan sudah tiba, hari di mana Anak Domba itu akan menghukum kita dengan murka-Nya yang dahsyat! Tamatlah kita semua! Matilah kita!”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="7" />
<s style="s1">144.000 orang diberi tanda cap sebagai milik Allah
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="REV.7.1" />Sesudah kejadian itu, saya melihat lagi empat malaikat berdiri pada keempat penjuru bumi. Mereka menahan keempat angin bumi, yaitu timur, barat, utara, selatan, sehingga angin tidak bertiup di mana-mana, baik di darat, di laut, maupun di pepohonan.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="REV.7.2" />Keempat malaikat itu sudah menerima kuasa dari Allah untuk merusak bumi dan laut. Tetapi kemudian saya melihat malaikat lain muncul dari timur dengan membawa sebuah alat meterai untuk memberi cap sebagai tanda milik Allah yang hidup. Malaikat ini berseru kepada empat malaikat tadi,
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="REV.7.3" />“Janganlah merusak bumi, laut, atau pohon-pohon sebelum kami memberi tanda cap pada dahi setiap orang yang melayani Allah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="REV.7.4" />Kemudian saya mendengar bahwa orang yang diberi tanda cap itu berjumlah 144.000 orang. Mereka berasal dari semua suku Israel.
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="5" bcv="REV.7.5" />Jadi ada 12.000 orang dari setiap suku, yaitu suku Yehuda, Ruben, Gad,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="6" bcv="REV.7.6" />Asyer, Naftali, Manasye,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="7" bcv="REV.7.7" />Simeon, Lewi, Isakar,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="8" bcv="REV.7.8" />Zebulon, Yusuf, dan Benyamin.<f caller="+"><fr>7:8
</fr><fk>nama-nama suku
</fk><ft>Daftar nama suku Israel di sini berbeda dengan kedua belas suku yang tercatat dalam PL. Di sini, Lewi dan Yusuf ditulis menggantikan Dan dan Efraim. Perubahan daftar ini tentunya dilakukan Yohanes (yang dibimbing Roh Kristus) dengan maksud simbolis. Ada beberapa macam tafsiran mengenai makna hal ini.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Kumpulan manusia yang tak terhingga dari setiap suku, bahasa, dan bangsa
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="REV.7.9" />Kemudian saya melihat kumpulan besar orang yang tidak terhitung banyaknya. Mereka berasal dari setiap suku, bahasa, dan bangsa. Di hadapan takhta Allah dan di hadapan Anak Domba, mereka semua berdiri dengan memakai jubah putih dan memegang daun-daun palem.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="REV.7.10" />Mereka berseru-seru, “Terpujilah sumber keselamatan kami, yaitu Allah yang duduk di takhta kerajaan-Nya dan Sang Anak Domba yang diutus-Nya!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="REV.7.11" />Para malaikat, kedua puluh empat pemimpin, dan keempat makhluk tadi masih berdiri mengelilingi takhta Allah. Waktu mereka mendengar pujian dari umat Allah yang sangat banyak itu, mereka semua langsung tersungkur di hadapan takhta Allah dan menyembah-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="REV.7.12" />Mereka semua berseru, “Amin! Bagi Allah segala pujian, kemuliaan, hikmat, syukur, hormat, kuasa, dan kekuatan sampai selama-lamanya. Amin!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="REV.7.13" />Kemudian salah satu dari para pemimpin itu bertanya kepada saya, “Apakah kamu tahu siapa mereka yang memakai jubah putih itu? Dari mana mereka datang?”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="REV.7.14" />Saya menjawabnya, “Tuan, saya tidak tahu. Tolong beritahu saya.”
</p>
<p style="p">Lalu dia berkata kepada saya, “Mereka adalah orang-orang yang sudah menjalani penganiayaan yang sangat berat itu. Mereka sudah membasuh jubah mereka dengan darah Anak Domba, dan darah-Nya juga yang membuat jubah mereka putih bersih.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="REV.7.15" />Itu sebabnya mereka berhak datang ke hadapan takhta Allah, dan dengan semangat mereka beribadah kepada-Nya siang dan malam di sini, di Rumah surgawi-Nya. Dia yang duduk di atas takhta kerajaan akan selalu melindungi mereka.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="REV.7.16" />Orang-orang itu tidak akan pernah lapar dan haus lagi. Panas terik matahari tidak akan menyengat mereka lagi.<x caller="+"><xo>7:16
</xo><xt>Mzm. 121:6</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="REV.7.17" />Karena Anak Domba yang berada paling dekat dengan takhta Allah akan menggembalakan mereka serta menuntun mereka ke sumber air yang memberi hidup. Dan Allah akan ‘menghapus semua air mata dari mata mereka.’”<x caller="+"><xo>7:17
</xo><xt>Yes. 25:8; Why. 21:4</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>

<c id="8" />
<s style="s1">Anak Domba melepaskan meterai yang ketujuh
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="REV.8.1" />Ketika Anak Domba melepaskan meterai terakhir dari gulungan kitab itu, surga menjadi sunyi senyap selama kira-kira setengah jam.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="REV.8.2" />Lalu saya melihat ketujuh malaikat yang terkenal<f caller="+"><fr>8:2
</fr><fk>ketujuh malaikat …
</fk><ft>Menurut tradisi Yahudi, ada tujuh malaikat yang selalu berdiri di hadapan TUHAN, salah satunya Gabriel (Luk. 1:19), dan yang lainnya bernama Rafael, yang disebut dalam kitab Tobit 12:15.</ft></f> maju dan berdiri di hadapan Allah. Kepada mereka diberikan tujuh terompet, masing-masing satu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3-4" bcv="REV.8.3" />Seorang malaikat lain datang dan berdiri di dekat mezbah emas tempat mempersembahkan dupa di hadapan takhta Allah. Malaikat itu memegang sebuah mangkuk pedupaan dari emas. Kepadanya diberikan banyak dupa untuk dipersembahkan. Lalu dia mencampurkannya dalam mangkuk itu dengan bara api dari mezbah. Kemudian kepulan asap dupa yang dibakar itu naik ke hadapan Allah, melambangkan doa seluruh umat-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="REV.8.5" />Selanjutnya malaikat tadi mengisi lagi pedupaan itu dengan bara api dari mezbah, lalu melemparkannya ke bumi! Maka terjadilah bunyi guntur yang bergemuruh disertai kilat sambung-menyambung dan gempa.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Ketujuh malaikat meniup terompetnya
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="REV.8.6" />Sesudah itu, ketujuh malaikat yang memegang ketujuh terompet tadi bersiap untuk meniup terompetnya masing-masing.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="REV.8.7" />Malaikat pertama meniup terompetnya, lalu terjadilah hujan es dan api bercampur darah menimpa bumi. Maka terbakarlah sepertiga dari bumi dan sepertiga dari pohon-pohon. Semua rumput hijau pun hangus terbakar.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="REV.8.8" />Malaikat kedua meniup terompetnya, lalu sesuatu yang kelihatan seperti gunung besar yang berkobar-kobar dilemparkan ke dalam laut. Maka sepertiga dari laut menjadi darah,
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="REV.8.9" />sepertiga dari makhluk hidup yang ada di laut mati, dan sepertiga dari semua kapal juga hancur.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="REV.8.10" />Malaikat ketiga meniup terompetnya, lalu sebuah bintang besar yang menyala seperti obor jatuh dari langit. Bintang itu menimpa sepertiga dari jumlah sungai dan mata air di bumi.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="REV.8.11" />Nama bintang itu adalah Kepahitan.<f caller="+"><fr>8:11
</fr><fk>Kepahitan
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah:
</ft><ft><it>Apsintus</it>. Apsintus merupakan sejenis tanaman yang sangat pahit dan dipakai sebagai obat. Menurut tradisi, Apsintus juga dianggap racun. Di sini Apsintus menggambarkan dukacita besar dan kerusakan alam yang meracuni manusia.</ft></f> Dan sepertiga dari semua air menjadi sangat pahit, sehingga banyak orang mati karena minum air pahit itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="REV.8.12" />Malaikat keempat meniup terompetnya, lalu tampaklah bencana menimpa matahari, bulan, dan bintang-bintang, sehingga matahari tidak lagi bersinar dua belas jam, tetapi hanya delapan jam. Begitu juga bulan dan bintang-bintang, waktu sinarnya berkurang sepertiga dari biasanya. Akibatnya, bumi sering diliputi gelap pekat.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="REV.8.13" />Lalu muncullah sesuatu yang penting! Saya melihat dan mendengar seekor burung elang terbang di langit dan menyerukan pengumuman, “Celaka! Celaka! Celakalah mereka yang hidup di bumi karena bunyi terompet yang akan ditiup oleh ketiga malaikat berikutnya!”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="9" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="REV.9.1" />Ketika malaikat kelima meniup terompetnya, saya melihat sebuah bintang yang sudah jatuh dari langit ke bumi. Bintang itu seperti malaikat, dan kepadanya diberikan kunci jurang maut.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="REV.9.2" />Lalu dia membuka pintu lubang jurang maut itu, dan naiklah asap tebal dari lubang itu seperti asap perapian. Matahari dan langit menjadi gelap karena asap dari lubang itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="REV.9.3" />Dari asap itu keluarlah belalang yang sangat banyak meliputi muka bumi. Allah memberikan kepada belalang-belalang itu kuasa untuk menyakiti manusia dengan racun seperti kalajengking.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="REV.9.4" />Mereka dilarang merusak rumput, tumbuh-tumbuhan, ataupun pepohonan di bumi. Mereka hanya boleh menyakiti manusia yang tidak mempunyai tanda cap Allah di dahinya.<x caller="+"><xo>9:4
</xo><xt>Why. 7:1-8</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="REV.9.5" />Belalang itu tidak diizinkan membunuh mereka, tetapi hanya boleh menyiksa orang-orang itu selama lima bulan dengan siksaan yang sakitnya seperti terkena racun kalajengking.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="REV.9.6" />Dalam lima bulan itu, penderitaan mereka begitu hebatnya sehingga mereka merasa ingin mati saja. Ya, mereka berusaha mengakhiri hidup, tetapi Allah akan menjauhkan kematian dari mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="REV.9.7" />Belalang itu tampak seperti kuda yang berbaju besi, siap berperang. Di atas kepala mereka ada sesuatu yang seperti mahkota emas. Muka belalang-belalang itu seperti muka manusia,
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="REV.9.8" />dengan rambut panjang seperti perempuan dan gigi setajam gigi singa.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="REV.9.9" />Dada mereka kelihatan seperti ditutup perisai besi. Bunyi sayap mereka seperti gemuruh deru barisan kereta perang yang berderap ditarik kuda ke medan perang.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="REV.9.10" />Belalang-belalang itu memiliki ekor beracun seperti sengat kalajengking, yang digunakan untuk menyiksa manusia selama lima bulan.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="REV.9.11" />Roh jahat yang memerintah batalion belalang itu adalah penguasa jurang maut. Dalam bahasa Ibrani namanya Abadon, dan dalam bahasa Yunani Apolion.<f caller="+"><fr>9:11
</fr><fk>Abadon, … Apolion
</fk><ft>Dalam Ayb. 26:6 dan Ams. 27:20, kata Ibrani ‘abadon’ digunakan untuk menunjuk Syeol (Kej. 37:35 CK). Di ayat ini, ‘Abadon’ digunakan sebagai julukan untuk penguasa jurang maut/Syeol. Sepertinya Yohanes tidak menggambarkan bahwa Abadon/Apolion identik dengan Satanas/iblis.</ft></f> Kedua nama itu artinya ‘penghancur’.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="REV.9.12" />Itulah bencana pertama yang diumumkan oleh burung elang tadi.<x caller="+"><xo>9:12
</xo><xt>Why. 8:13</xt></x> Tetapi masih ada dua bencana lagi yang harus terjadi.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="REV.9.13" />Ketika malaikat yang keenam meniup terompetnya, saya mendengar suara keluar dari mezbah emas yang di hadapan Allah. Mezbah itu berbentuk segi empat dan di setiap sudutnya terdapat satu tanduk. Suara itu keluar dari tanduk-tanduk tersebut.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="REV.9.14" />Suara itu menyuruh malaikat keenam yang baru saja meniup terompetnya, “Lepaskanlah keempat setan<f caller="+"><fr>9:14
</fr><fk>setan …
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: malaikat/pemberita. Seperti kata ‘malaikat’ di ayat 11, keempat malaikat yang dimaksud di sini bukan malaikat yang masih melayani Allah. Kemungkinan besar malaikat-malaikat itu adalah malaikat yang sebelum penciptaan dunia sudah memberontak terhadap Allah. Kemungkinan besar juga, keempat setan ini memimpin para batalion iblis yang digambarkan dalam ayat 16-19.</ft></f> yang terikat di dekat sungai besar Efrat!”<x caller="+"><xo>9:14
</xo><xt>Kej. 2:14 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="REV.9.15" />Perintah itu terlaksana tepat sesuai dengan waktu yang sudah ditetapkan Allah— tahun, bulan, hari, bahkan jamnya. Maka setan-setan itu dilepaskan untuk menjalankan tugasnya, yakni membunuh sepertiga umat manusia di bumi.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="REV.9.16" />Dan saya mendengar, “Tentara berkuda yang dipimpin oleh keempat setan itu jutaan milyar jumlahnya, begitu banyak hingga tak terbilang!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="REV.9.17" />Dalam penglihatan, saya sempat melihat tentara berkuda itu. Mereka memakai baju besi, ada yang berwarna merah seperti nyala api, ada yang biru tua, dan ada juga yang kuning seperti belerang. Kepala kuda-kuda itu seperti kepala singa. Kuda-kuda itu mengeluarkan api, asap hitam, dan asap belerang dari mulutnya.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="REV.9.18" />Lalu sepertiga manusia di bumi dibunuh oleh ketiga bencana yang keluar dari mulut kuda-kuda itu— api, asap, dan belerang.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="REV.9.19" />Kekuatan untuk membunuh bukan hanya dari mulut mereka, tetapi juga dari ekor, karena ekor kuda-kuda itu seperti kepala ular yang bisa menggigit dan menyiksa manusia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="REV.9.20" />Namun, orang-orang yang tidak terbunuh oleh bencana besar itu tetap tidak mau bertobat dari penyembahan berhala. Mereka menolak berhenti menyembah roh-roh jahat dan patung-patung buatan tangannya sendiri. Mereka tetap memuja berhala yang terbuat dari emas, perak, tembaga, batu, dan kayu, yaitu benda mati yang tidak bisa melihat, mendengar, maupun berjalan.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="REV.9.21" />Mereka juga tidak bertobat dari perbuatan jahat lainnya, seperti membunuh, mencuri, serta melakukan sihir dan percabulan.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="10" />
<s style="s1">Malaikat yang memberikan gulungan kitab kepada Yohanes
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="REV.10.1" />Lalu saya melihat malaikat lain yang penuh kuasa turun dari surga. Malaikat itu berjubahkan awan putih. Kepalanya dikelilingi sebuah pelangi. Mukanya bersinar seperti matahari, dan kakinya kelihatan seperti dua tiang api.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="REV.10.2" />Dia memegang sebuah gulungan kitab yang terbuka. Kaki kanannya menginjak laut, sedangkan kaki kirinya menginjak daratan.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="REV.10.3" />Malaikat itu berseru dengan suara yang sangat nyaring, seperti singa mengaum. Sesudah itu, suara Yang Mahakuasa berbicara dari surga seperti bunyi guntur.<f caller="+"><fr>10:3
</fr><fk>suara Yang Mahakuasa … seperti bunyi guntur
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: “Ketika dia berbicara, ketujuh guntur pun bergemuruh.” Tidak terdapat informasi bahwa ada kepercayaan tradisi Yahudi tentang ‘tujuh guntur’. Jadi, kemungkinan besar ini adalah cara simbolis untuk mengatakan suara Allah sendiri (lihat Kel. 19:16; 19:19; 20:18; Mzm. 29:3-9; Ibr. 12:18-19). Dan berdasarkan ayat 4, ternyata suara itu menggunakan kata-kata yang dimengerti Yohanes, artinya ini bukan bunyi guruh biasa. Lihat catatan tentang arti angka tujuh dalam Why. 3:1.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="REV.10.4" />Baru saja saya hendak menuliskan apa yang saya dengar, ada suara lain dari surga yang berkata, “Jangan tuliskan apa yang dikatakan oleh suara yang seperti guntur itu. Rahasiakanlah hal itu.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="REV.10.5" />Lalu malaikat yang menginjak laut dan darat tadi mengangkat tangan kanannya ke langit
<ve />
<v id="6-7" bcv="REV.10.6" />dan bersumpah, “Demi Dia yang hidup selamanya, yaitu TUHAN Pencipta langit, bumi, laut, dan segala isinya: Allah tidak akan menunda untuk melaksanakan apa yang sudah direncanakan-Nya! Ketika malaikat yang ketujuh meniup terompetnya, semua yang dinubuatkan para nabi dan para utusan Allah<f caller="+"><fr>10:6-7
</fr><fk>para nabi dan para utusan Allah
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: para nabi. TSI menggunakan istilah ‘para utusan-Nya’ atau ‘para utusan Allah yang bernubuat’ untuk merujuk pada pengikut Yesus yang sudah menerima kemampuan rohani untuk bernubuat, agar membedakannya dari para nabi zaman PL.</ft></f> akan segera terjadi, dan rencana Allah yang masih dirahasiakan dari manusia akan menjadi nyata.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="REV.10.8" />Kemudian suara dari langit itu menyuruh saya, “Pergilah mengambil gulungan kitab kecil yang terbuka dari tangan malaikat yang menginjak laut dan darat.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="REV.10.9" />Maka saya pergi kepada malaikat itu dan berkata, “Tolong berikan gulungan kitab kecil itu kepada saya.” Jawab malaikat itu, “Ambillah ini dan makanlah. Kitab ini akan terasa manis seperti madu di dalam mulutmu, tetapi akan membuat perutmu mual.”
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="REV.10.10" />Ketika saya mengambil kitab itu dari tangannya dan memakannya, kitab itu manis seperti madu di dalam mulut saya, dan sesudah ditelan, perut saya terasa mual.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="REV.10.11" />Lalu saya diberitahu, “Kamu harus bernubuat lagi untuk memperingatkan suku-suku, bahasa, bangsa, dan kerajaan.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="11" />
<s style="s1">Dua orang saksi akan bernubuat lalu dibunuh
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="REV.11.1" />Kemudian saya diberi alat pengukur seperti tongkat dan menerima perintah,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">“Pergilah ke Yerusalem. Ukurlah rumah Allah dan mezbahnya. Hitunglah jumlah orang yang beribadah di situ.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="REV.11.2" />Tetapi jangan mengukur teras rumah Allah yang di sebelah luar, karena tempat itu sudah diberikan kepada bangsa-bangsa bukan Yahudi. Allah sudah menentukan agar bangsa-bangsa itu menguasai Kota Suci (Yerusalem) dan menindas penduduknya selama empat puluh dua bulan.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="REV.11.3" />Dan Aku akan memberi kuasa kepada dua orang laki-laki, yakni para saksi-Ku, yang akan bernubuat selama 1.260 hari.<f caller="+"><fr>11:3
</fr><fk>1.260 hari
</fk><ft>1.260 hari sama dengan 42 bulan, sama juga dengan tiga setengah tahun (Why. 12:14). Jangka waktu itu juga dipakai oleh Daniel (Dan. 7:25; 12:7). Angka ini bukan untuk dipahami secara harfiah, melainkan simbol untuk suatu periode yang ditentukan Allah ketika kuasa gelap diizinkan menang atas umat Allah sebelum akhir dunia. Melalui cara ini, Roh Allah menunjukkan bahwa kita tidak diberi tahu berapa lama persisnya keadaan ini akan berlangsung.</ft></f> Setiap hari mereka akan memakai kain kabung sebagai tanda dukacita atas kejahatan manusia.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Penjelasan Yohanes tentang kedua saksi
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="REV.11.4" />Kedua saksi itulah yang digambarkan dalam tulisan Nabi Zakaria, yaitu dua pohon zaitun dan dua pelita besar yang berdiri di hadapan TUHAN, Raja Agung atas seluruh bumi.<x caller="+"><xo>11:4
</xo><xt>Zak. 4:1-14</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="REV.11.5" />Bila ada yang hendak menganiaya kedua saksi itu, keluarlah api dari mulut mereka berdua dan menghanguskan orang-orang itu. Cara itulah yang ditentukan Allah untuk menjatuhkan hukuman mati terhadap semua orang yang mau menganiaya kedua saksi-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="REV.11.6" />Mereka juga diberi kuasa untuk menutup langit supaya hujan tidak turun selama mereka bernubuat. Mereka berkuasa untuk mengubah air menjadi darah. Dan mereka diizinkan menghukum manusia di dunia dengan segala macam bencana. Mereka bisa membuat setiap bencana itu kapan pun mereka mau.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="REV.11.7" />Namun, ketika dua saksi itu sudah menyelesaikan tugas yang ditetapkan Allah, akan muncul binatang buas<x caller="+"><xo>11:7
</xo><xt>Why. 13:7, 11; Dan. 7:21</xt></x> dari jurang maut dan menyerang mereka. Allah akan mengizinkan binatang itu mengalahkan serta membunuh mereka.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="REV.11.8" />Mayat kedua orang itu akan dibiarkan tergeletak begitu saja di jalan raya kota besar, kota di mana Penguasa mereka disalibkan. Kejahatan kota itu ibarat Sodom, dan secara rohani penduduk kota itu seperti penduduk Mesir.
<ve />
<v id="9-10" bcv="REV.11.9" />Lalu semua orang dari suku-suku, bahasa, dan bangsa akan bersenang-senang, berpesta, dan saling bertukar hadiah merayakan kematian dua nabi itu, yang sudah menimbulkan begitu banyak penderitaan atas seluruh penduduk bumi. Karena itu, selama tiga setengah hari mereka tidak mengizinkan mayat keduanya dikuburkan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="REV.11.11" />Tetapi sesudah tiga setengah hari, Allah memberikan nafas hidup kepada dua saksi itu. Mereka akan hidup kembali, dan semua orang yang melihat keajaiban ini menjadi sangat takut.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="REV.11.12" />Kemudian dua saksi itu akan mendengar suara dari surga yang berseru, “Mari naiklah kemari!” Lalu mereka berdua terangkat ke surga dan tertutup oleh awan, dengan disaksikan orang-orang yang memusuhi mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="REV.11.13" />Pada waktu itu akan terjadi gempa bumi yang hebat. Gempa itu menghancurkan sepersepuluh dari kota Yerusalem dan tujuh ribu orang akan mati. Selebihnya yang tidak mati akan sangat ketakutan dan mengaku, “Sungguh, Allah yang memerintah dari surga sangat berkuasa!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="REV.11.14" />Itulah bencana kedua yang diumumkan oleh burung elang tadi.<x caller="+"><xo>11:14
</xo><xt>Why. 8:13</xt></x> Setelah itu, bencana yang ketiga akan segera menyusul.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Terompet yang ketujuh
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="REV.11.15" />Ketika malaikat yang ketujuh meniup terompetnya, terdengarlah banyak suara dari surga yang berseru,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Sekarang sampai selama-lamanya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Allah akan memerintah seluruh dunia dengan nyata.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dan Kristus, yang sudah dilantik oleh Allah, akan memerintah sebagai Raja bersama-Nya!”
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="16" bcv="REV.11.16" />Lalu kedua puluh empat pemimpin yang sebelumnya duduk di atas takhta masing-masing mengelilingi takhta Allah langsung tersungkur dan menyembah Allah
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="REV.11.17" />sambil bernyanyi,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Kami bersyukur kepada-Mu, ya TUHAN,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Allah Yang Mahakuasa, dan Allah yang selalu ada, baik sekarang maupun sejak dahulu kala!
</q>
<q style="q1">Karena melalui kuasa-Mu yang besar Engkau sudah mengalahkan semua musuh-Mu
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan mulai memerintah dengan nyata.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="18" bcv="REV.11.18" />Memang ‘semua bangsa gusar dan melawan-Mu,’<x caller="+"><xo>11:18
</xo><xt>Mzm. 2:1</xt></x>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tetapi sekarang sudah tiba waktunya Engkau menghukum mereka sesuai dengan murka-Mu.
</q>
<q style="q1">Sudah tiba Hari Pengadilan bagi semua orang mati.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Inilah waktunya Engkau memberi upah kepada seluruh hamba-Mu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yaitu semua orang yang takut dan hormat kepada-Mu, baik yang berkedudukan tinggi maupun rendah.
</q>
<q style="q1">Seluruh umat-Mu yang dikuduskan melalui Kristus akan diberi upah,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">khususnya setiap utusan-Mu yang bernubuat.
</q>
<q style="q1">Inilah juga waktunya untuk membinasakan semua orang yang menghancurkan dan mencemarkan bumi.”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="REV.11.19" />Kemudian terbukalah ruang mahakudus di surga dan tampaklah di dalamnya peti perjanjian TUHAN, yaitu peti surgawi yang merupakan tanda pengingat akan perjanjian Allah dengan umat-Nya.<x caller="+"><xo>11:19
</xo><xt>Ibr. 8:1—9:4; Kel. 25:10-22; 1Raj. 8:1-9</xt></x> Lalu di bumi terjadilah kilat, guntur, dan bunyi-bunyi gemuruh yang sangat keras, disertai gempa dan hujan es yang besar-besar.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="12" />
<s style="s1">Penglihatan tentang perempuan yang mulia dan seekor naga yang memusuhi dia
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="REV.12.1" />Selanjutnya sebuah tanda yang penuh arti diperlihatkan kepada saya: Tampak seorang perempuan yang sangat mulia di langit. Dia berpakaian matahari. Di bawah kakinya terletak bulan, dan dia mengenakan mahkota yang terdiri dari dua belas bintang.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="REV.12.2" />Dia sedang hamil dan menjerit kesakitan karena sudah tiba waktunya untuk melahirkan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="REV.12.3" />Kemudian terlihatlah sebuah tanda lain di langit: Seekor naga besar berwarna merah dengan tujuh kepala dan sepuluh tanduk. Di setiap kepalanya terdapat satu mahkota.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="REV.12.4" />Dengan ekornya, naga itu menarik dan melemparkan sepertiga bintang-bintang ke bumi. Sesudah itu dia berdiri di hadapan perempuan hamil tadi, hendak menelan Anaknya begitu dilahirkan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="REV.12.5" />Lalu perempuan itu melahirkan seorang Anak laki-laki. Anak itulah yang dinubuatkan oleh nabi bahwa Dia akan sangat berkuasa untuk “memerintah atas seluruh bangsa.” Kuasa-Nya ibarat “tongkat besi yang dengan mudah menghancurkan bejana tanah liat.”<x caller="+"><xo>12:5
</xo><xt>Mzm. 2:6-9 LXX; Why. 2:27; 19:15</xt></x> Tetapi setelah Anak itu lahir, tiba-tiba Dia diambil dan dibawa kepada Allah untuk memerintah bersama Allah di sisi takhta-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="REV.12.6" />Sementara itu, perempuan tadi melarikan diri ke padang belantara, ke tempat yang sudah disediakan Allah baginya. Di tempat itulah dia akan dipelihara oleh para malaikat selama 1.260 hari.<x caller="+"><xo>12:6
</xo><xt>Why. 11:2-3 CK</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="REV.12.7" />Kemudian terjadilah perang di salah satu tingkat surga!<x caller="+"><xo>12:7
</xo><xt>Kej. 1:1 CK</xt></x> Mikael dan para malaikat di bawah pimpinannya berperang melawan naga besar itu. Naga itu berperang dengan bantuan malaikat-malaikat yang sebelum penciptaan sudah berpihak kepadanya untuk melawan Allah.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="REV.12.8" />Tetapi naga itu kalah! Jadi dia bersama semua malaikat yang berpihak kepadanya diusir dari surga.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="REV.12.9" />Naga besar itu dan semua pendukungnya dilemparkan ke bumi. Dia itulah si ular yang kita kenal dalam peristiwa di Taman Eden, yang disebut iblis dan yang bernama Satanas. Dialah yang menipu manusia di seluruh dunia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="REV.12.10" />Kemudian saya mendengar suara surgawi yang sangat keras berseru,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Sekarang sudah tiba saatnya Allah menggunakan kuasa-Nya!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Allah akan mendirikan kerajaan-Nya secara nyata
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan Kristus akan memerintah sebagai Raja bersama Dia!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kemenangan-Nya akan terlihat dalam diri setiap umat-Nya yang sudah Dia selamatkan!
</q>
<q style="q1">Karena iblis, yang selalu menuduh saudara-saudari seiman kita siang dan malam di hadapan Allah,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sudah dilemparkan keluar dari surga.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="11" bcv="REV.12.11" />Saudara-saudari kita sudah mengalahkan iblis karena mereka percaya penuh
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">pada kemenangan Anak Domba waktu darah-Nya dicurahkan bagi mereka.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan mereka menang karena mereka tidak malu bersaksi tentang sang Raja Penyelamat.
</q>
<q style="q1">Mereka tidak menyayangkan nyawa mereka sendiri, bahkan rela mati demi kesaksian itu.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="12" bcv="REV.12.12" />Maka bersukacitalah, hai seluruh penduduk surga!
</q>
<q style="q1">Tetapi celakalah kalian, hai seluruh penduduk bumi, baik yang di darat maupun yang di laut!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Karena iblis sudah dilemparkan ke bawah.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dia ada di antara kalian dan amat marah,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sebab dia menyadari bahwa sudah hampir habis waktunya untuk melawan Allah.”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="REV.12.13" />Ketika naga besar itu menyadari bahwa dia sudah dilemparkan ke bumi, dia mengejar perempuan yang melahirkan Anak laki-laki tadi untuk menyakitinya.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="REV.12.14" />Tetapi Allah memberikan dua sayap besar kepada perempuan itu, seperti sayap burung elang, supaya dia terbang ke tempat yang sudah disiapkan baginya di padang belantara. Di sanalah dia dipelihara jauh dari naga itu selama tiga setengah tahun.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="REV.12.15" />Lalu naga itu menyemburkan air dari mulutnya seperti aliran sungai yang deras ke arah perempuan itu untuk menghanyutkan dia.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="REV.12.16" />Tetapi perempuan itu mendapatkan pertolongan, karena atas perintah Allah terbukalah lubang di tanah yang menelan air semburan naga itu.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="REV.12.17" />Maka sangat beranglah si naga kepada perempuan itu, lalu dia pergi memerangi anak-anaknya yang lain, yaitu kita yang taat kepada perintah-perintah Allah dan setia berpegang pada ajaran Tuhan Yesus.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="REV.12.18" /><f caller="+"><fr>12:18
</fr><fk>perbedaan tekstual
</fk><ft>Teks UBS menuliskan ayat 18 di sini. TSI mengikuti Teks Bizantium, yang menuliskan Why. 12:18 di permulaan 13:1.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>

<c id="13" />
<s style="s1">Seekor binatang dari laut sebagai wakil naga besar
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="REV.13.1" />Saya sedang berdiri di pantai ketika melihat seekor binatang buas muncul dari dalam laut.<f caller="+"><fr>13:1
</fr><fk>binatang buas …
</fk><ft>Binatang ini menggambarkan roh jahat. Sering kali dalam Firman TUHAN, laut juga menggambarkan kekuatan kuasa gelap di dunia ini.</ft></f> Binatang itu mempunyai tujuh kepala dan sepuluh tanduk. Di setiap tanduknya ada satu mahkota, dan di setiap kepalanya tertulis nama-nama penistaan terhadap Allah.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="REV.13.2" />Binatang itu mirip macan tutul, tetapi kakinya besar sekali seperti kaki beruang, dan mulutnya seperti mulut singa. Lalu naga besar tadi memberikan kuasa dan kekuatannya sendiri kepada binatang itu, supaya binatang buas itu mewakili si naga untuk menjadi raja agung di bumi, bahkan duduk di takhta naga itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="REV.13.3" />Salah satu kepala binatang itu kelihatan pernah terluka sangat parah oleh pedang dan membuatnya hampir mati, tetapi luka itu sudah sembuh. Semua orang di dunia menjadi takjub lalu mengikuti dan menaati binatang itu, karena mereka pikir kesembuhan pada kepalanya itu suatu keajaiban.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="REV.13.4" />Mereka menyembah naga itu, karena dialah yang memberikan kuasa kepada si binatang untuk memerintah. Mereka juga menyembah binatang itu dengan berkata, “Tidak mungkin ada makhluk yang lebih berkuasa daripadanya! Dan tidak mungkin ada makhluk yang sanggup berperang melawan dia!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="REV.13.5" />Semua itu akan terjadi empat puluh dua bulan<x caller="+"><xo>13:5
</xo><xt>Why. 11:2-3 CK</xt></x> lamanya, karena selama waktu itu Allah mengizinkan si binatang untuk meninggikan diri, bahkan menghina dan memerangi Allah sendiri.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="REV.13.6" />Maka tanpa henti-hentinya binatang itu menghina Allah, nama-Nya, rumah-Nya di surga, dan semua penduduk surga.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="REV.13.7" />Binatang itu juga diizinkan untuk berperang melawan dan mengalahkan umat Kristus. Bahkan binatang itu diberi kuasa untuk memerintah atas semua orang di setiap suku, bahasa, dan bangsa.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="REV.13.8" />Setiap orang di bumi ini, yang namanya tidak tertulis dalam Kitab Kehidupan milik Sang Anak Domba sejak dunia diciptakan, akan menyembah binatang itu meski sesungguhnya Anak Dombalah yang layak disembah, karena Dia sudah menyerahkan diri-Nya sebagai kurban penghapus dosa.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="REV.13.9" />Jangan sampai ajaran ini masuk telinga kanan keluar telinga kiri! Penting sekali kita semua mengerti kehendak Allah tentang zaman terakhir ini:
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi"><v id="10" bcv="REV.13.10" />“Setiap orang yang ditentukan Allah untuk dipenjara, pasti akan dipenjara. Dan setiap orang yang ditentukan untuk dibunuh dengan pedang, pasti akan dibunuh dengan pedang.”<x caller="+"><xo>13:10
</xo><xt>Yer. 15:2; 43:11</xt></x>
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Dalam hal ini, Allah menghendaki agar kita umat-Nya tetap bertahan dan setia kepada Kristus dalam penganiayaan!
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Seekor binatang dari darat sebagai wakil naga besar
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="REV.13.11" />Lalu saya melihat seekor binatang lain muncul dari darat. Binatang itu mempunyai dua tanduk seperti anak domba, tetapi kata-katanya penuh penghinaan dan tipuan seperti si naga besar.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="REV.13.12" />Binatang dari laut tadi memberikan kuasa penuh kepada binatang yang keluar dari darat. Jadi dengan hak sebagai wakilnya, binatang kedua ini memaksa seluruh penduduk bumi menyembah binatang yang pertama, yaitu dia yang sudah sembuh dari luka mematikan.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="REV.13.13" />Dan untuk meyakinkan manusia, binatang kedua mengadakan berbagai keajaiban yang hebat, bahkan menurunkan api dari langit ke bumi di depan mata semua orang.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="REV.13.14" />Dengan kemampuan dan kuasa untuk melakukan keajaiban yang diberikan oleh binatang pertama tadi, binatang kedua pun menyesatkan hampir semua penduduk bumi, bahkan orang dari bangsa saya.<f caller="+"><fr>13:14
</fr><fk>dari bangsa saya
</fk><ft>Yohanes masih menceritakan hal-hal yang dilihatnya, jadi bangsa yang dimaksud adalah bangsa Yahudi.</ft></f> Lalu dia menyuruh mereka membuat patung berhala berbentuk binatang pertama yang pernah dilukai dengan pedang.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="REV.13.15" />Selanjutnya, dengan kuasa dari binatang yang pertama, binatang kedua menghidupkan patung itu sehingga bisa berbicara. Dan ketika patung itu berbicara, dia memberikan perintah, “Siapa saja yang tidak sujud menyembahku harus dibunuh!”
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="REV.13.16" />Lalu binatang kedua ini memaksa setiap orang untuk menerima tanda sebagai penyembah binatang pertama pada tangan kanan atau dahi mereka. Setiap orang dipaksa menerima tanda itu, baik yang berkedudukan tinggi maupun rendah, baik orang kaya maupun miskin, baik budak maupun orang merdeka.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="REV.13.17" />Artinya, tidak seorang pun boleh melakukan jual-beli kalau tidak mempunyai tanda tersebut. Tanda penyembah itu berupa angka yang merupakan lambang nama binatang pertama.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="REV.13.18" />Diperlukan kebijaksanaan untuk mengartikan maksud dari angka yang dipakai sebagai lambang nama binatang pertama itu, karena angka itu menunjukkan seseorang.<f caller="+"><fr>13:18
</fr><fk>seseorang
</fk><ft>Kata ini juga bisa diterjemahkan ‘manusia’.</ft></f> Dan angka itu adalah 666.<f caller="+"><fr>13:18
</fr><fk>666
</fk><ft>Sebagaimana angka tujuh dan dua belas sering mempunyai arti simbolis, begitu juga dengan angka enam. Angka tujuh menunjukkan hal-hal yang lengkap, sempurna, atau ilahi (Why. 3:1), sedangkan angka enam menunjukkan hal-hal yang kurang lengkap, tidak sempurna, duniawi, dan milik kepunyaan iblis. Selain itu, karena huruf-huruf bahasa Yunani sering dipakai sebagai angka juga, banyak penafsir mengatakan bahwa nama orang yang dimaksud adalah Nero, raja Romawi yang memerintah pada waktu Yohanes dipenjarakan.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>

<c id="14" />
<s style="s1">144.000 umat Allah menyanyikan lagu baru
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="REV.14.1" />Penglihatan itu terus berlanjut. Saya melihat Sang Anak Domba berdiri di Bukit Sion bersama 144.000 orang tadi,<f caller="+"><fr>14:1
</fr><fk>Bukit Sion …
</fk><ft>Bukit Sion adalah bagian Yerusalem yang paling lama dan lokasi rumah Allah. Tentang 144.000 orang, lihat Why. 7:1-8.</ft></f> yang pada dahi mereka tertulis nama Anak Domba dan nama Bapa-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="REV.14.2" />Kemudian saya mendengar musik dari surga. Bunyinya megah menggetarkan, seperti debur air terjun yang besar atau guntur yang keras, seakan ada sekumpulan besar pemain kecapi yang memainkan kecapi mereka bersama-sama.
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="REV.14.3" />Dengan iringan musik itu, 144.000 orang tadi menyanyikan lagu baru di hadapan takhta Allah, keempat makhluk hidup, dan kedua puluh empat pemimpin. Lagu baru itu adalah lagu khusus yang hanya bisa dinyanyikan oleh 144.000 orang itu yang sudah ditebus dari bumi oleh Anak Domba. Orang-orang lain tidak dapat mempelajarinya.
<ve />
<v id="4-5" bcv="REV.14.4" />Karena 144.000 orang itu sudah menjaga diri mereka agar tetap murni dan tidak mengotorinya dengan percabulan, mereka suci bagaikan perawan, hidup tanpa noda, dan tidak pernah menipu. Mereka selalu setia mengikuti Sang Anak Domba ke mana pun Dia memimpin mereka. Anak Domba itu sudah menebus mereka dari antara semua manusia, sehingga mereka menjadi umat yang istimewa dan dikhususkan<f caller="+"><fr>14:4-5
</fr><fk>istimewa dan dikhususkan
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: buah pertama, atau, hasil (panen) pertama. Dalam PL, istilah ini dipakai untuk hasil panen berupa gandum dan sayur yang diberikan sebagai ucapan syukur kepada Allah. Anak pertama dari hewan maupun anak sulung manusia juga memakai istilah yang sama. Anak pertama dari hewan dipersembahkan kepada Allah, sedangkan anak sulung orang Yahudi ditebus dengan cara mempersembahkan hewan kurban (Im. 23:9-14, Ul. 26:1-11).</ft></f> bagi Allah dan bagi Anak Domba itu.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Tiga malaikat dan berita mereka
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="REV.14.6" />Lalu saya melihat malaikat lain terbang tinggi di langit. Dia turun ke bumi membawa berita keselamatan yang kekal untuk dikabarkan kepada setiap suku, bahasa, dan bangsa.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="REV.14.7" />Malaikat itu berseru-seru, “Pujilah TUHAN Allah! Takut dan hormatlah kepada-Nya! Karena sudah tiba waktunya Dia menghakimi setiap manusia. Sembahlah Allah Pencipta langit, bumi, laut, dan semua mata air.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="REV.14.8" />Kemudian ada malaikat kedua yang menyusul malaikat pertama itu. Malaikat yang kedua juga berseru-seru, “Kota Babel<f caller="+"><fr>14:8
</fr><fk>Babel
</fk><ft>Yohanes dan Petrus (1Ptr. 5:13) menggunakan nama kota Babel sebagai samaran untuk kota Roma. Nama Babel menjadi kiasan yang menggambarkan bahwa pemerintahan Romawi sangat kejam dan jahat terhadap umat Allah, sebagaimana rakyat Israel pernah dibuang ke Babel pada zaman PL.</ft></f> sudah hancur! Ibukota besar Babel sudah hancur lebur! Kota itu dihukum sesuai dengan murka Allah karena penduduknya sudah mengajak orang-orang dari seluruh negara dan bangsa untuk berpesta mabuk minuman anggur mereka, yaitu gambaran hawa nafsu percabulan yang meracuni semua bangsa.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="REV.14.9" />Lalu malaikat yang ketiga menyusul dua malaikat sebelumnya. Dia juga berseru-seru, “Awas! Siapa pun yang menyembah binatang pertama itu serta patungnya dan menerima tanda penyembah pada dahi atau tangannya,
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="REV.14.10" />mereka akan ikut dihukum dengan meminum minuman anggur beracun, lambang murka Allah! Air anggur kemurkaan itu murni, tidak dicampur apa pun. Mereka akan ditimpa kemarahan Allah tanpa ampun dan disiksa dengan api bercampur belerang di hadapan Anak Domba dan para malaikat surgawi.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="REV.14.11" />Asap api yang menyiksa mereka itu akan naik ke atas selama-lamanya. Begitulah siksaan yang akan terjadi kepada mereka yang menyembah binatang pertama itu serta patungnya dan yang menerima tanda namanya. Mereka disiksa siang dan malam tanpa henti.”
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="REV.14.12" />Artinya, Allah menghendaki agar kita, setiap orang yang disucikan-Nya, tetap bertahan menaati semua perintah-Nya dan tetap percaya kepada Kristus!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="13" bcv="REV.14.13" />Lalu saya mendengar suara dari surga berkata, “Tuliskanlah pengumuman ini: Sungguh berbahagia setiap orang yang mati dalam keadaan bersatu dengan Tuhan Yesus mulai sekarang!”
</p>
<p style="p">Dan perkataan itu diaminkan oleh Roh Allah sendiri dengan berkata, “Ya, benar! Hidup mereka akan senang dan mereka akan beristirahat dengan tenang! Mereka tidak akan pernah mengalami kesusahan lagi karena mengikut Tuhan Yesus, dan seluruh kerja keras mereka dalam melayani Tuhan Yesus akan menghasilkan upah yang manis.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Saatnya panen gandum dan anggur di bumi
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="REV.14.14" />Masih dalam penglihatan, tampaklah kepada saya segumpal awan putih. Di atas awan itu duduk seseorang yang kelihatannya seperti Sang Anak Adam. Dia memakai mahkota emas dan memegang sebuah sabit yang tajam.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="REV.14.15" />Lalu malaikat lain keluar dari kemah Allah dan berseru kepada dia yang duduk di atas awan itu, “Ayunkanlah sabitmu! Panenlah semua gandum di bumi! Gandum itu sudah masak dan sudah tiba saatnya untuk dipanen!”
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="REV.14.16" />Kemudian dia yang duduk di atas awan itu mengayunkan sabitnya dan memanen semua gandum di bumi.<f caller="+"><fr>14:16
</fr><fk>memanen semua gandum …
</fk><ft>Hal ini menggambarkan ketika seluruh umat Allah dikumpulkan.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="REV.14.17" />Lalu malaikat lain keluar dari kemah Allah di surga. Malaikat itu juga memegang sabit yang tajam.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="REV.14.18" />Dari mezbah di kemah Allah itu keluar malaikat yang lain lagi, yaitu yang bertanggung jawab atas api mezbah. Dia berseru kepada malaikat yang baru keluar dengan memegang sabit tajam, “Ayunkanlah sabitmu yang tajam itu! Potong dan kumpulkanlah semua buah anggur dari bumi, karena semuanya sudah masak.”
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="REV.14.19" />Maka malaikat itu mengayunkan sabitnya dan memotong semua buah anggur di bumi, lalu melemparkan semuanya ke dalam pemerasan anggur yang sangat besar. Alat pemeras anggur itu menggambarkan pelaksanaan hukuman sesuai dengan murka Allah.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="REV.14.20" />Buah-buah anggur itu pun diperas di luar kota. Dan darah manusia mengalir seperti sungai dari pemerasan anggur itu. Aliran darah itu dalamnya kira-kira dua meter, dan jauhnya sampai tiga ratus kilometer.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="15" />
<s style="s1">Tujuh malaikat yang mendatangkan hukuman terakhir
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="REV.15.1" />Lalu tampaklah penglihatan lain yang sangat hebat dan mengherankan di surga: Muncul tujuh malaikat yang bertugas mendatangkan tujuh bencana terakhir. Dengan ketujuh bencana itu, selesailah semua hukuman dari murka Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="REV.15.2" />Saya melihat lautan kaca yang di hadapan takhta Allah<x caller="+"><xo>15:2
</xo><xt>Why. 4:6</xt></x> seperti bercampur api. Di pinggir lautan kaca itu berdiri semua orang yang sudah menang atas binatang pertama, patungnya, dan angka yang menggambarkan namanya. Mereka berdiri sambil memegang kecapi dari Allah
<ve />
<v id="3" bcv="REV.15.3" />dan menyanyikan lagu kemenangan yang dulu diciptakan oleh Musa, hamba Allah itu. Dengan lagu itu, mereka memuji Allah atas kemenangan yang mereka terima dari Anak Domba,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Besar dan ajaiblah segala perbuatan-Mu, ya TUHAN Allah Yang Mahakuasa!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Raja segala bangsa, adil dan benar segala sesuatu yang Engkau perbuat!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="REV.15.4" />Setiap orang akan hormat dan takut akan Engkau, ya TUHAN.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dan semua orang akan memuji dan memuliakan nama-Mu.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Karena nyatalah bahwa hanya Engkau yang kudus.
</q>
<q style="q1">Semua bangsa akan datang dan tersungkur menyembah-Mu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena sudah jelas bahwa penghakiman-Mu adil dan benar.”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="REV.15.5" />Lalu saya melihat kemah Allah di surga, dan ruang mahakudus yang dulu pintunya tertutup dengan tirai kini sudah terbuka!
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="REV.15.6" />Dari situ keluarlah tujuh malaikat yang bertugas mendatangkan tujuh bencana terakhir. Mereka masing-masing memakai jubah linen yang sangat putih berkilau-kilauan dan ikat pinggang emas yang lebarnya sampai ke dada.
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="REV.15.7" />Kemudian salah satu dari keempat makhluk hidup memberikan tujuh mangkuk emas kepada tujuh malaikat itu, masing-masing satu. Mangkuk-mangkuk itu berisi penuh air anggur beracun yang menggambarkan hukuman murka Allah, yaitu Dia yang hidup selama-lamanya.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="REV.15.8" />Tiba-tiba kemah itu penuh dengan asap, yang menggambarkan kemuliaan dan kuasa Allah.<x caller="+"><xo>15:8
</xo><xt>Kel. 40:34; 1Raj. 8:10; Yes. 6:4</xt></x> Karena itu tidak seorang imam pun bisa masuk ke dalamnya sebelum tujuh bencana yang didatangkan oleh ketujuh malaikat itu selesai.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="16" />
<s style="s1">Tujuh mangkuk berisi murka Allah ditumpahkan ke bumi
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="REV.16.1" />Kemudian saya mendengar suara dari kemah Allah berseru kepada tujuh malaikat itu, “Pergilah dan tumpahkan ketujuh mangkuk yang berisi air anggur murka Allah ke atas bumi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="2" bcv="REV.16.2" />Malaikat yang pertama pergi menumpahkan isi mangkuknya ke atas daratan bumi. Maka timbullah bisul-bisul yang parah dan menjijikkan pada semua orang yang sudah menerima tanda penyembah binatang dan patungnya itu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="REV.16.3" />Malaikat yang kedua menumpahkan isi mangkuknya ke atas laut. Maka air laut berubah menjadi darah berwarna merah tua, seperti darah orang mati, dan binasalah semua yang hidup di dalam laut.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="REV.16.4" />Malaikat yang ketiga menumpahkan isi mangkuknya ke sungai-sungai dan sumber-sumber air. Lalu semuanya menjadi darah.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="REV.16.5" />Saya mendengar malaikat yang berkuasa atas seluruh wilayah perairan berseru,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Hukuman-hukuman-Mu ini sangat adil,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">ya Allah Yang Mahakudus dan yang selalu ada
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sejak dulu hingga kini!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="REV.16.6" />Karena orang-orang itu sudah menumpahkan darah
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">umat-Mu dan darah semua nabi serta para utusan-Mu,
</q>
<q style="q1">sekarang Engkau membuat mereka terpaksa minum darah!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Hukuman itu setimpal dengan perbuatan mereka!”
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="7" bcv="REV.16.7" />Lalu saya mendengar suara dari mezbah emas<x caller="+"><xo>16:7
</xo><xt>Why. 6:9</xt></x> berseru,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Ya TUHAN, Allah Yang Mahakuasa,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Engkau menjatuhkan hukuman dengan adil dan benar!”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="REV.16.8" />Malaikat yang keempat menumpahkan isi mangkuknya ke matahari. Maka keluarlah api dari matahari itu dan menghanguskan manusia.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="REV.16.9" />Akibatnya manusia mengalami luka-luka bakar yang sangat parah dan mengerikan. Lalu mereka menghina Allah karena menyadari bahwa semua bencana itu terjadi atas kuasa-Nya. Tetapi mereka tetap tidak mau bertobat dan tidak mau memuliakan Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="REV.16.10" />Malaikat yang kelima menumpahkan isi mangkuknya ke atas takhta binatang yang pertama itu. Lalu seluruh daerah kekuasaannya menjadi gelap, dan orang-orang sangat tersiksa karena kecemasan dan kesakitan.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="REV.16.11" />Mereka semua semakin menghina Allah di surga karena bisul, luka bakar, dan rasa tersiksa itu. Namun mereka tetap tidak mau bertobat dari segala kejahatan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="REV.16.12" />Malaikat yang keenam menumpahkan isi mangkuknya ke sungai Efrat yang besar itu. Lalu airnya menjadi kering. Hal itu terjadi sesuai dengan rencana Allah untuk mempersiapkan jalan bagi raja-raja dari timur yang akan datang memimpin para tentara mereka menyeberangi sungai itu.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="REV.16.13" />Kemudian saya melihat tiga roh jahat yang mirip seperti katak. Masing-masing keluar dari mulut si naga, dari mulut binatang pertama, dan dari mulut binatang kedua. (Binatang kedua ini bekerja sebagai nabi palsu yang menyesatkan manusia dengan kuasa binatang pertama.)
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="REV.16.14" />Ketiga roh itu adalah setan-setan yang mempunyai kuasa untuk mengadakan berbagai keajaiban. Mereka mengajak raja-raja di seluruh dunia untuk mengumpulkan para tentara mereka dan berperang pada hari peperangan terakhir yang sudah ditetapkan Allah Yang Mahakuasa.<x caller="+"><xo>16:14
</xo><xt>Why. 19:11-21</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="15-16" bcv="REV.16.15" />Kemudian ketiga roh jahat itu mengumpulkan semua raja dunia bersama para tentara mereka di tempat yang dalam bahasa Ibrani bernama Harmagedon.
</p>
<p style="p">Tetapi Roh Kristus berkata, “Dengarlah! Aku datang dengan tiba-tiba seperti pencuri. Sungguh diberkatilah setiap orang yang berjaga-jaga dan yang tidak menodai diri dengan melakukan kejahatan! Kamu akan dianggap pantas menerima jubah putih, sehingga pada hari itu kamu tidak akan malu karena tidak berpakaian.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="REV.16.17" />Malaikat yang ketujuh menumpahkan isi mangkuknya ke udara di bumi. Lalu keluarlah suara yang berseru dari takhta Allah di ruang mahakudus di surga, “Semuanya sudah selesai!”
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="REV.16.18" />Maka terjadilah kilat, guntur, dan bunyi-bunyi gemuruh yang sangat keras, disertai gempa bumi yang hebat. Belum pernah terjadi gempa seperti itu sejak pertama kali manusia ada di bumi. Itulah gempa yang paling dahsyat.
<ve />
<v id="19-20" bcv="REV.16.19" />Kota besar yang sering kita sebut Babel pun binasa dan terbelah menjadi tiga bagian. Allah tidak lupa menghukum Babel<x caller="+"><xo>16:19-20
</xo><xt>Why. 14:8 CK; Mzm. 75:8</xt></x> yang besar itu dengan murka-Nya. Karena kejahatan yang dilakukan oleh raja-raja dan penduduk kota itu, maka hukuman yang mengerikan menimpa mereka, seolah mereka dipaksa minum anggur beracun dari Allah. Banyak juga kota di negeri-negeri lain yang binasa karena gempa bumi itu. Setiap pulau hilang lenyap. Semua gunung hancur menjadi rata.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="REV.16.21" />Hujan es seperti batu-batu besar yang masing-masing beratnya tiga puluh kilogram jatuh dari langit menimpa manusia. Lalu orang-orang semakin memaki-maki Allah karena bencana hujan es yang sangat mengerikan itu.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="17" />
<s style="s1">Penglihatan tentang pelacur dan binatang jahat
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="REV.17.1" />Kemudian salah satu dari tujuh malaikat yang memegang ketujuh mangkuk tadi datang dan berkata kepada saya, “Datanglah kemari. Saya akan menunjukkan kepadamu hukuman yang akan dijatuhkan kepada pelacur terkenal itu, yaitu dia yang duduk di tempat yang banyak sungai mengalir.<f caller="+"><fr>17:1
</fr><fk>pelacur … sungai
</fk><ft>Dalam pasal ini, jelas bahwa pelacur dan binatang yang merah menggambarkan kota yang disebut Yohanes sebagai Babel, tetapi sebenarnya adalah kota Roma. (Why. 14:8) Deskripsi ‘banyak sungai’ cocok dengan Babel, sedangkan tujuh bukit (ayat 9) cocok dengan Roma. Seperti pada pasal berikutnya, bagi kita pada zaman sekarang, kedua kota itu juga menggambarkan sistem pemerintahan global di bawah pimpinan iblis, yang dengan serakah mempromosikan semua hal yang membangkitkan hawa nafsu dan selalu memusuhi Allah serta umat-Nya.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="REV.17.2" />Raja-raja di bumi sudah berbuat cabul dengan dia, dan semua penduduk bumi sudah mabuk karena air anggurnya.”<f caller="+"><fr>17:2
</fr><fk>kiasan ayat 2
</fk><ft>‘Berbuat cabul dengan’ pelacur itu menggambarkan bahwa sistem pemerintahan global akan menghasut para pemimpin dunia untuk menyembah berhala. ‘Menjadi mabuk karena air anggurnya’ menggambarkan orang-orang yang mengikut gaya hidup duniawi yang penuh hawa nafsu.</ft></f>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="REV.17.3" />Tiba-tiba saya dikuasai Roh Kudus, lalu malaikat itu membawa saya ke suatu padang belantara. Di situ saya melihat seorang perempuan sedang duduk di punggung seekor binatang yang berwarna merah. Pada kulit binatang itu tertulis banyak nama yang semuanya menghina Allah. Binatang itu juga mempunyai tujuh kepala dan sepuluh tanduk.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="REV.17.4" />Perempuan itu memakai pakaian yang sangat mewah berwarna ungu dan merah, juga didandani dengan berbagai perhiasan emas, batu permata, dan mutiara. Dia memegang sebuah mangkuk emas yang penuh dengan air anggur kenajisan, yaitu ketidaksetiaan kepada Allah dan segala macam perbuatan cabul yang menajiskan.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="REV.17.5" />Di dahinya tertulis sebuah nama yang menggambarkan dirinya yang sebenarnya, yaitu
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">“Aku ibukota Babel terbesar,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">ibu dari semua pelacur,
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">sumber segala kenajisan di bumi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="6" bcv="REV.17.6" />Lalu saya menyadari bahwa perempuan itu sedang minum darah! Dia mabuk oleh darah umat Allah yang dibunuh karena mereka setia dan tidak malu bersaksi tentang Yesus! Saya memandang perempuan itu dengan sangat heran.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="REV.17.7" />Tetapi malaikat itu berkata kepada saya, “Mengapa kamu heran? Saya akan menjelaskan kepadamu rahasia dari gambaran pelacur dan binatang yang ditungganginya itu, yang berkepala tujuh dan bertanduk sepuluh.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="REV.17.8" />Binatang itu menggambarkan seseorang yang dulu pernah hidup di dunia, tetapi sekarang sudah mati. Dia akan hidup kembali dan muncul dari Syeol untuk menjadi raja lagi. Seluruh penduduk bumi, yang namanya tidak tertulis dalam Kitab Kehidupan sejak dunia diciptakan, akan heran ketika melihat binatang itu hidup kembali. Namun kemudian dia akan dibinasakan ke dalam neraka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="REV.17.9" />“Untuk menjelaskan arti dari hal-hal ini diperlukan pikiran yang bijaksana. Tujuh kepala binatang itu menggambarkan tujuh bukit tempat perempuan itu duduk.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="REV.17.10" />Tujuh kepala juga melambangkan tujuh raja besar. Lima di antaranya sudah mati. Raja yang keenam sedang memerintah sekarang. Raja yang ketujuh belum muncul, dan waktu dia muncul dia akan memerintah sebentar saja.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="REV.17.11" />Nah, seperti yang saya katakan, binatang berwarna merah itu dulu hidup di dunia, tetapi sekarang tidak ada lagi. Dulu dia juga salah satu dari ketujuh raja itu. Tetapi ketika dia hidup kembali, dia akan terhitung sebagai raja kedelapan. Lalu dia akan dibinasakan ke dalam neraka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="REV.17.12" />“Sepuluh tanduk yang kamu lihat itu juga menggambarkan sepuluh raja yang akan memerintah dalam waktu yang sama. Sekarang mereka belum mulai memerintah. Mereka akan menerima kuasa untuk memerintah bersama binatang itu selama waktu yang singkat saja.<f caller="+"><fr>17:12
</fr><fk>waktu yang singkat saja
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: satu jam. Satu jam tidak diartikan sebagai jangka waktu yang tepat enam puluh menit, tetapi diterjemahkan sebagai kiasan yang menunjukkan waktu yang sangat singkat.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="REV.17.13" />Kesepuluh raja tersebut akan bersepakat untuk menyerahkan segala kuasa kerajaan mereka kepada binatang itu.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="REV.17.14" />Mereka semuanya akan berperang melawan Sang Anak Domba! Tetapi Anak Domba akan mengalahkan mereka, karena Dialah Penguasa atas segala penguasa dan Raja atas segala raja. Batalion tentara-Nya adalah umat pilihan-Nya sendiri, yaitu mereka yang dipanggil-Nya dan yang setia kepada-Nya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="REV.17.15" />Lalu malaikat itu berkata kepada saya, “Tempat dengan banyak sungai mengalir itu, yakni tempat duduk pelacur tadi, menggambarkan kerumunan manusia dari suku-suku, bahasa, dan bangsa.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="REV.17.16" />Kesepuluh tanduk, yaitu para raja, bersama dengan binatang yang sudah kamu lihat akan membenci pelacur itu. Mereka akan merampas semua harta dan pakaiannya sampai dia telanjang. Mereka akan menangkap dia lalu memakan dagingnya. Pada akhirnya, mereka akan membakar sisa-sisa mayatnya sampai habis bersih.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="REV.17.17" />Sebenarnya Allah sendirilah yang menggerakkan hati mereka agar sepakat melakukan apa yang sesuai dengan rencana-Nya. Karena itulah mereka menyerahkan kuasa kerajaan mereka kepada binatang itu, supaya semua rencana Allah digenapi.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="REV.17.18" />Pelacur yang kamu lihat itu menggambarkan ibukota terbesar yang menguasai semua kerajaan di bumi.”
<ve />
</p>

<c id="18" />
<s style="s1">Penglihatan tentang Babel yang sudah binasa
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="REV.18.1" />Sesudah itu saya melihat malaikat lain turun dari surga. Dia mempunyai kekuasaan yang besar dan sinar kemuliaannya menerangi bumi.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="REV.18.2" />Malaikat itu berseru dengan sangat nyaring,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Babel sudah binasa!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Ibukota yang agung itu sudah binasa!
</q>
<q style="q1">Kini hanya setan-setan yang dipenjarakan di situ.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tempat yang dulu ramai sudah menjadi tempat tinggal burung-burung najis
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang dibenci manusia.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="3" bcv="REV.18.3" />Sungguh adil hukuman Allah terhadap kota itu,
</q>
<q style="q1">karena raja-raja di bumi sudah terpengaruh oleh penduduk kota itu dalam penyembahan berhala.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Di mata Allah, penyembahan berhala sama seperti dosa percabulan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dan hukuman Allah itu adil,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">karena segala bangsa sudah menjadi kotor dan najis oleh gaya hidup penduduk kota itu yang menuruti hawa nafsu duniawi.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Hawa nafsu itu ibarat air anggur dari penduduk kota itu yang memabukkan segala bangsa.
</q>
<q style="q1">Penduduk kota itu memuaskan hawa nafsu mereka dengan hidup bermewah-mewah, sehingga para pedagang di bumi menjadi kaya oleh jual-beli segala macam barang mewah dengan kota itu.”<x caller="+"><xo>18:3
</xo><xt>Why. 17:2</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Peringatan Allah kepada kita yang hidup pada zaman sekarang
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="REV.18.4" />Kemudian saya mendengar suara dari surga yang berkata,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Hai umat-Ku, larilah dari kota itu!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Jangan sampai kamu terpengaruh dan berbuat dosa seperti mereka,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">supaya kamu tidak ikut dihukum bersama mereka dengan berbagai bencana.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="5" bcv="REV.18.5" />Karena dosa penduduk kota itu sudah bertimbun-timbun seakan sampai ke langit!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Allah siap menghukum mereka setimpal dengan kejahatan mereka.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="6" bcv="REV.18.6" />Oh, sudah waktunya! Biarlah penduduk kota itu menderita seperti mereka membuat umat-Ku menderita!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka sudah sering menyusahkan orang lain. Kini biarlah kesusahan menimpa mereka dua kali lipat!
</q>
<q style="q1">Mereka sudah meracuni bangsa-bangsa lain dengan air anggur mereka. Sekarang, biarlah mereka minum racun yang lebih keras lagi!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="REV.18.7" />Dahulu mereka membesarkan diri begitu rupa.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Sekarang biarlah mereka sangat berputus asa.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dahulu hidup mereka begitu mewah.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Sekarang biarlah mereka hidup susah dan gelisah.
</q>
<q style="q1">Mereka pernah berpikir,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">‘Kita ini bagaikan ratu dunia!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kita tidak mungkin kekurangan!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kita tidak akan pernah sedih atau berkabung seperti seorang janda yang tidak punya keluarga.’
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="REV.18.8" />Oleh karena kesombongan mereka, biarlah semua bencana ini menimpa mereka sekaligus dalam sehari saja!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Biarlah mereka mengalami kelaparan, kematian, perkabungan, bahkan binasa terbakar oleh api!
</q>
<q style="q1">Karena TUHAN yang mengadili mereka adalah Allah yang kuat dan berkuasa!”
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Ratapan ketika ibukota Babel dibinasakan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="REV.18.9" />Ketika melihat asap dari api yang membakar kota Babel, semua raja di bumi yang sudah mengikuti penduduk kota itu dalam penyembahan berhala dan hidup mewah untuk memuaskan hawa nafsu akan menangis dan berkabung.
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="REV.18.10" />Tetapi mereka tidak akan berani mendekati kota itu karena takut terkena siksaan yang sama. Mereka hanya akan menatap dari jauh sambil meratap,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Aduh, sungguh mengerikan! Betapa hebat bencana yang menimpa ibukota yang besar itu!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kasihan sekali! Dulu kota Babel sangat besar dan kuat,
</q>
<q style="q1">tetapi dalam sekejap hukuman Allah sudah menimpa mereka!”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="REV.18.11" />Para pedagang di bumi juga akan menangis dan berkabung karena kota itu, sebab pusat pemasaran barang mereka sudah dibinasakan. Mereka akan mengeluh, “Siapa yang akan membeli semua ini?
<ve />
</p>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="12" bcv="REV.18.12" />Siapa yang akan membeli emas, perak, batu permata, dan mutiara kami?
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Siapa lagi yang akan membeli kain linen halus, kain ungu, sutra, dan kain kirmizi kami?
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Siapa yang akan membeli berbagai jenis barang dari kayu yang harum baunya,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">atau dari gading, kayu yang mahal, tembaga, besi, dan batu pualam?
<ve />
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2"><v id="13" bcv="REV.18.13" />Tidak ada lagi pembeli untuk barang-barang mewah kami, termasuk kayu manis, rempah-rempah, wewangian, mur, dan kemenyan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Siapa lagi yang akan berpesta dan membeli anggur, minyak zaitun, dan tepung halus?
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tidak ada lagi pengusaha yang perlu gandum, sapi, dan domba.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Raja siapa yang akan membeli kuda dan kereta kami?
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tidak ada orang kaya yang akan membeli budak kami!”
</q>
<q style="q1">(Sungguh mengerikan! Bahkan manusia juga mereka jual!)
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="14" bcv="REV.18.14" />Jadi para pedagang itu akan meratap,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Oh, sungguh kasihan penduduk Babel! Mereka sudah kehilangan semua barang mahal yang mereka inginkan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Segala kemewahan dan keindahan mereka sudah dibinasakan.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka tidak akan melihat semua itu lagi!”
<ve />
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m"><v id="15" bcv="REV.18.15" />Dulu memang para pedagang itu menjadi kaya karena barang-barang yang mereka pasarkan di sana. Tetapi mereka tidak akan berani mendekati kota itu karena takut terkena siksaan yang sama. Mereka hanya akan menatap dari jauh sambil menangis dan berkabung
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="REV.18.16" />serta berkata,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Aduh, sungguh mengerikan! Betapa hebat bencana yang menimpa ibukota yang besar itu!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kasihan sekali! Dulu penduduk kota itu selalu berpakaian kain linen halus, kain ungu dan kain kirmizi.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Setiap hari mereka berdandan dengan perhiasan emas, batu permata, dan mutiara.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="REV.18.17" />Tetapi dalam sekejap semua kekayaan mereka sudah dibinasakan!”
</q>
<b style="b" />
<p style="p">Begitu juga setiap pemilik kapal, nakhoda, semua anak buah kapal, dan semua yang berdagang lewat laut hanya akan menatap bencana besar itu dari jauh.
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="REV.18.18" />Ketika melihat asap dari api yang membakar kota Babel, mereka akan berkata, “Tidak pernah ada kota sebagus ibukota terbesar itu!”
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="REV.18.19" />Lalu mereka akan berkabung dengan menghamburkan debu ke atas kepala mereka sambil menangis dan meratap,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Aduh, sungguh mengerikan! Betapa hebat bencana yang menimpa ibukota yang besar itu!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kasihan sekali! Dulu kita pedagang jalur laut menjadi kaya karena kemewahan kota itu!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tetapi dalam sekejap mereka sudah dibinasakan!”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="REV.18.20" />Lalu ada suara dari surga yang berseru,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Hai semua penduduk surga, bersukacitalah karena ibukota yang jahat itu sudah dibinasakan!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Semua utusan Allah yang bernubuat, para rasul Kristus, dan seluruh umat Allah, bersukacitalah!
</q>
<q style="q1">Karena Allah sudah menjatuhkan hukuman atas penduduk kota itu setimpal dengan kejahatan mereka terhadap kalian.”
<ve />
</q>
<s style="s1">Malaikat menceritakan kebinasaan Babel
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="REV.18.21" />Lalu satu malaikat yang kuat mengangkat sebuah batu besar, sebesar batu gilingan gandum yang diputar dengan tenaga keledai.<x caller="+"><xo>18:21
</xo><xt>Mat. 18:6 CK</xt></x> Dia melemparkannya ke dalam laut sambil berkata,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Dengan kekerasan seperti inilah kota Babel yang besar itu akan dibinasakan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">sampai tidak ditemukan lagi!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="22" bcv="REV.18.22" />Suara pemain kecapi, seruling, terompet, dan alat musik lainnya
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tidak akan terdengar lagi di sana.
</q>
<q style="q1">Tidak akan ada lagi perajin barang mewah di kota itu,
</q>
<q style="q1">bahkan suara batu gilingan gandum tidak akan kedengaran lagi.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="23" bcv="REV.18.23" />Cahaya pelita tidak akan bersinar lagi di sana.
</q>
<q style="q1">Suara gembira dari pengantin laki-laki dan perempuan
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">tidak akan terdengar lagi.
</q>
<q style="q1">Hukuman ini terjadi karena pedagang-pedagang di Babel menjadi orang terkaya di dunia,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan ilmu sihir kota itu sudah menyesatkan semua bangsa.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="24" bcv="REV.18.24" />Penumpahan darah para nabi, utusan Allah, dan umat Kristus terjadi di sana,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan pemerintah ibukota itu juga bersalah atas banyak pembunuhan lain di muka bumi.”
<ve />
</q>

<c id="19" />
<s style="s1">Tak terhingga banyaknya orang yang memuji Allah di surga
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="REV.19.1" />Sesudah itu saya mendengar suara orang yang sangat banyak berseru-seru di surga,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Haleluya!<f caller="+"><fr>19:1
</fr><fk>Haleluya
</fk><ft>Kata ini diserap dari bahasa Ibrani dan berarti ‘Pujilah Yahweh’.</ft></f> Milik Allah kita segala kemuliaan dan kuasa, sebab hanya Dialah penyelamat kita!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="2" bcv="REV.19.2" />Karena Dia selalu menghakimi dengan adil dan benar.
</q>
<q style="q1">Sekarang Allah sudah menghukum ratu pelacur itu,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yang merusak penduduk bumi dengan penyembahan berhala.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Di mata Allah, hal itu seperti dosa percabulan.
</q>
<q style="q1">Dan Allah sudah membalaskan pembunuhan hamba-hamba-Nya terhadap pelacur itu.”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="REV.19.3" />Sekali lagi orang banyak tadi berseru,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Haleluya! Asap dari api yang membakar dia akan naik sampai selama-lamanya!”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="REV.19.4" />Maka kedua puluh empat pemimpin dan keempat makhluk hidup langsung tersungkur menyembah Allah yang duduk di atas takhta sambil berseru,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Amin! Haleluya!”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="REV.19.5" />Lalu terdengarlah suara dari dekat takhta Allah yang berkata,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Pujilah Allah kita, hai semua hamba Allah!—
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">yaitu semua yang takut dan hormat kepada-Nya, baik yang berkedudukan tinggi maupun rendah.”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="REV.19.6" />Kemudian saya mendengar suara orang yang sangat banyak dan suara para malaikat. Bunyinya seperti air terjun raksasa atau bunyi guntur yang hebat ketika mereka bersorak-sorai,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Haleluya! Sekarang TUHAN Allah kita memerintah dengan nyata!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Terpujilah Yang Mahakuasa!
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="7" bcv="REV.19.7" />Marilah kita bersukacita dan bersorak-sorai!
</q>
<q style="q1">Marilah kita memuliakan Allah karena hari pernikahan Sang Anak Domba sudah tiba!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Pengantin perempuan-Nya sudah mempersiapkan diri.
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="8" bcv="REV.19.8" />Kepada pengantin-Nya sudah diberikan jubah dari kain linen yang putih bersih dan mengkilap.”
</q>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Pengantin perempuan-Nya adalah gambaran semua umat Allah yang dikuduskan melalui pengurbanan Kristus, dan linen putih bersih adalah lambang perbuatan-perbuatan benar yang dilakukan umat Allah.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="REV.19.9" />Kemudian malaikat yang menunjukkan semua hal itu<x caller="+"><xo>19:9
</xo><xt>Why. 17:1</xt></x> menyuruh saya, “Tuliskanlah ini: Sungguh diberkati Allah semua orang yang diundang ke pesta pernikahan Anak Domba!” Lagi katanya kepada saya, “Itulah perkataan yang benar dari Allah!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="REV.19.10" />Lalu saya langsung tersungkur untuk menyembah malaikat itu. Tetapi dia berkata kepada saya, “Jangan lakukan itu! Saya hanyalah hamba Allah sama seperti kamu dan saudara-saudari seimanmu, yaitu semua orang yang setia bersaksi tentang Yesus. Sembahlah Allah! Karena semua orang yang mengabarkan berita keselamatan tentang Yesus menjalankan pekerjaan Roh Kudus, sama seperti bernubuat.”
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Penglihatan tentang Yesus yang datang sebagai pemimpin perang
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="REV.19.11" />Kemudian saya melihat surga terbuka dan seekor kuda putih muncul beserta Penunggangnya, yaitu Dia yang bergelar ‘Yang Setia’ dan ‘Yang Benar’, karena Dia selalu adil dalam menghakimi manusia dan dalam berperang melawan musuh-musuh-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="12" bcv="REV.19.12" />Mata-Nya bersinar seperti nyala api dan Dia memakai banyak mahkota. Di dahi-Nya<f caller="+"><fr>19:12
</fr><fk>dahi-Nya
</fk><ft>Teks Yunani tidak menuliskan di mana nama-Nya ini tertulis di badan Yesus, tetapi mungkin juga dituliskan di tempat yang sama seperti pada manusia lain di Why. 7:3; 13:16; 14:1; 17:5; 22:4.</ft></f> tertulis suatu nama yang tidak diketahui oleh siapa pun selain Dia sendiri. Pada tiap mahkota tertulis gelar-gelar-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="REV.19.13" />Dia memakai jubah yang sudah dicelupkan dalam darah. Dan Dia mempunyai nama lain, yaitu “Firman Allah.”
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="REV.19.14" />Dia disertai oleh para tentara surga, masing-masing juga menunggangi kuda putih, dan jubah mereka pun dari kain linen yang putih bersih.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="REV.19.15" />Dari mulut-Nya keluar pedang yang tajam kedua sisinya, gambaran perkataan-Nya yang berkuasa. Dengan kekuatan itulah Dia akan mengalahkan bangsa-bangsa yang melawan-Nya. Ketika Dia memerintah sebagai Raja, Dia akan “menjatuhkan hukuman berat atas kesalahan dan kejahatan mereka.” Kuasa-Nya untuk menghukum bagaikan “tongkat besi yang dengan mudah menghancurkan bejana keramik.”<x caller="+"><xo>19:15
</xo><xt>Mzm. 2:7-9; Why. 2:27; 12:5</xt></x> Dialah yang akan menjatuhkan hukuman atas bangsa-bangsa sesuai dengan murka Allah Yang Mahakuasa. Mereka dibinasakan seperti buah anggur yang diinjak-injak untuk memeras airnya.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="REV.19.16" />Pada bagian jubah yang menutupi paha Penunggang kuda putih tadi, tertulis gelar lain untuk-Nya, yaitu
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">“Raja atas segala raja dan Penguasa atas segala penguasa.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="17" bcv="REV.19.17" />Di langit, saya melihat malaikat berdiri menginjak matahari sambil berseru-seru, “Hai semua burung yang terbang di langit, marilah ke sini! Datanglah dan makanlah dalam pesta kemenangan besar yang disediakan Allah bagi kalian!
<ve />
<v id="18" bcv="REV.19.18" />Mari makan daging
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">para raja, panglima,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan tentara yang perkasa,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">juga daging kuda dan para penunggang kuda,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">serta orang dari seluruh bangsa,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">baik budak maupun orang merdeka,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">baik yang berkedudukan tinggi maupun rendah.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="19" bcv="REV.19.19" />Kemudian saya melihat binatang yang pertama tadi dan segala raja di bumi bersama para tentara mereka yang sudah berkumpul untuk melawan Penunggang kuda putih itu dan para tentara-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="20" bcv="REV.19.20" />Lalu binatang pertama itu ditangkap, juga binatang kedua. Dialah yang bekerja sebagai nabi palsu untuk menyesatkan manusia dengan mengadakan berbagai keajaiban dengan kuasa binatang yang pertama. Dengan demikian dia menipu semua orang yang menerima tanda penyembah, yaitu lambang nama binatang pertama. Kedua binatang itu dilemparkan hidup-hidup ke dalam lautan api bercampur belerang.
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="REV.19.21" />Tuhan yang menunggang kuda putih itu membunuh para tentara mereka dengan kekuatan perkataan-Nya saja. Lalu kenyanglah semua burung karena memakan daging mereka.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="20" />
<s style="s1">Kerajaan seribu tahun
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="REV.20.1" />Berikutnya saya melihat malaikat turun dari surga memegang kunci pintu jurang maut dan rantai besar di tangannya.
<ve />
<v id="2-3" bcv="REV.20.2" />Malaikat itu menangkap dan mengikat si naga besar, yaitu ular yang kita kenal dalam peristiwa Taman Eden, yang disebut iblis dan bernama Satanas.<x caller="+"><xo>20:2-3
</xo><xt>Mat. 4:10 CK</xt></x> Dialah yang menyesatkan semua orang di dunia. Kemudian malaikat itu melemparkan dia ke dalam jurang maut. Sesudah mengunci pintunya, dia memasang meterai pada pintu itu. Selama seribu tahun si iblis akan terikat dan dipenjarakan di situ. Dia tidak bisa menipu bangsa-bangsa sampai masa seribu tahun itu berakhir. Sesudah itu dia akan dilepaskan lagi, tetapi hanya sementara.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="4" bcv="REV.20.4" />Kemudian saya melihat banyak takhta, dan orang-orang yang duduk di atasnya adalah mereka yang dianggap pantas menerima kuasa untuk menghakimi. Saya juga melihat jiwa-jiwa orang yang sudah dipenggal kepalanya karena bersaksi tentang Yesus dan memberitakan Firman Allah. Mereka tidak menyembah binatang atau patungnya, dan tidak menerima tanda penyembah binatang itu pada dahi atau tangannya masing-masing. Mereka hidup kembali dan memerintah bersama Kristus selama seribu tahun.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="REV.20.5" />Pada waktu itu sebagian orang mati dihidupkan lagi, tetapi sebagian lainnya tidak akan hidup kembali sebelum berakhir masa seribu tahun itu. Inilah kebangkitan tahap pertama.
<ve />
<v id="6" bcv="REV.20.6" />Sungguh diberkati Allah setiap orang yang mendapat bagian dalam kebangkitan tahap pertama. Mereka sungguh suci dan tidak akan mengalami hukuman Allah yang disebut ‘kematian kedua’.<x caller="+"><xo>20:6
</xo><xt>Why. 20:14</xt></x> Mereka akan menjadi imam yang melayani Allah dan Kristus, dan mereka akan memerintah bersama Kristus selama seribu tahun.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Iblis dikalahkan
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="REV.20.7" />Setelah masa seribu tahun itu berakhir, Satanas akan dilepaskan dari penjara, yaitu jurang maut.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="REV.20.8" />Lalu dia pergi menipu segala bangsa di seluruh dunia. Inilah yang digambarkan oleh Nabi Yehezkiel sebagai raja Gog dan bangsa Magog. Satanas akan mengumpulkan mereka untuk berperang melawan Allah, dan jumlah tentaranya tidak terhingga seperti banyaknya pasir di tepi laut.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="REV.20.9" />Semua batalion Satanas, yaitu iblis, datang dari seluruh daerah di bumi untuk mengepung perkemahan umat Allah, yaitu kota yang dikasihi-Nya. Tetapi Allah akan menurunkan api dari langit dan menghanguskan mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="REV.20.10" />Lalu iblis, si penipu ulung, akan dilemparkan juga ke dalam lautan api bercampur belerang, tempat binatang pertama dan kedua tadi sudah dilemparkan. Di sana mereka akan disiksa siang dan malam sampai selama-lamanya.
<ve />
</p>
<s style="s1">Pengadilan terakhir
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="11" bcv="REV.20.11" />Lalu saya melihat takhta agung berwarna putih. Yang duduk di atasnya adalah Dia Yang Mahamulia. Begitu mulianya Dia sehingga ketika cahaya-Nya bersinar, langit dan bumi tiba-tiba lenyap, seperti cahaya matahari yang terik melenyapkan awan-awan.
<ve />
<v id="12-13" bcv="REV.20.12" />Kemudian saya melihat semua orang mati lainnya sudah dihidupkan kembali,<f caller="+"><fr>20:12-13
</fr><fk>orang mati … dihidupkan kembali
</fk><ft>Sesuai Why. 20:5, ini dapat disebut ‘kebangkitan tahap kedua’.</ft></f> baik yang tenggelam di lautan maupun yang dikubur di daratan. Seluruhnya, baik yang dahulu berkedudukan tinggi maupun rendah, berdiri setara di hadapan takhta putih itu. Kemudian buku-buku catatan tentang perbuatan mereka dibuka, dan sebuah kitab lain juga dibuka, yaitu Kitab Kehidupan. Mereka pun dihakimi menurut perbuatannya masing-masing sesuai dengan yang tertulis dalam kitab-kitab itu.
<ve />
<v id="14-15" bcv="REV.20.14" />Kemudian setiap orang yang namanya tidak tertulis dalam Kitab Kehidupan dilemparkan ke dalam lautan api. Terakhir, kuasa kematian dan Syeol juga dilemparkan ke dalam lautan api. Inilah yang disebut ‘kematian tahap kedua’. Sesudah itu tidak ada lagi kematian! Kuasa kematian sudah lenyap!
<ve />
</p>

<c id="21" />
<s style="s1">Yerusalem yang baru
</s>
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="REV.21.1" />Lalu saya melihat langit yang baru dan bumi yang baru. Karena langit yang pertama dan bumi yang pertama sudah lenyap, dan laut pun tidak ada lagi.
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="REV.21.2" />Saya juga melihat kota kudus Allah, yaitu Yerusalem baru, sedang diturunkan dari surga. Kota itu indah sekali. Keindahannya bagai pengantin perempuan yang sudah berdandan bagi pengantin laki-laki pada hari pernikahan mereka.<x caller="+"><xo>21:2
</xo><xt>Why. 19:7-8; Ef. 5:27</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="REV.21.3" />Kemudian saya mendengar suara dari surga yang berseru,
</p>
<q style="q1">“Mulai sekarang Allah akan tinggal bersama manusia.
</q>
<q style="q1">Maka digenapilah janji Allah yang sudah Dia sampaikan melalui para nabi,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">‘Aku sendiri akan tinggal bersama kalian.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Kalian akan menjadi umat-Ku,
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">dan Aku akan menjadi Allah kalian.’<x caller="+"><xo>21:3
</xo><xt>Yer. 24:7; 30:22; 31:33; 32:38; Zak. 8:8</xt></x>
<ve />
</q>
<q style="q1"><v id="4" bcv="REV.21.4" />Dia juga berkata, ‘Aku akan menghapus semua air mata mereka.’<x caller="+"><xo>21:4
</xo><xt>Yes. 25:8; Why. 7:17</xt></x>
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Mereka tidak akan mengalami kematian atau kesakitan lagi.
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tidak akan ada lagi perkabungan dan tangisan, karena kehidupan yang lama sudah berakhir.”
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="5" bcv="REV.21.5" />Dia yang duduk di atas takhta itu berkata, “Lihatlah! Aku sedang memperbarui segala sesuatu!” Kemudian Dia berkata lagi, “Tuliskanlah hal-hal ini, karena semua peringatan-Ku ini benar dan layak dipercaya.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="REV.21.6" />Dia berkata lagi kepada saya, “Lihatlah! Sekarang sudah nyata bahwa Akulah yang patut disebut ‘Yang Pertama dan Yang Terakhir,’ yaitu Allahmu satu-satunya, yang selalu ada baik sebelum penciptaan maupun sesudah semua ciptaan ini hilang lenyap. Bagi siapa pun yang haus, marilah! Aku akan memberikan kepadamu air minum dengan cuma-cuma, yaitu air dari sumber yang mengalirkan air kehidupan!<x caller="+"><xo>21:6
</xo><xt>Yes. 55:1; Why. 22:1</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="7" bcv="REV.21.7" />Setiap orang yang tetap setia kepada-Ku dan menang dalam peperangan rohani ini akan menerima semua berkat tersebut. Kalian pantas disebut anak-anak-Ku, dan Aku senang disebut Allahmu.
<ve />
<v id="8" bcv="REV.21.8" />Tetapi berkat-berkat itu tidak akan pernah diterima oleh orang-orang
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">yang takut menjadi pengikut-Ku,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">yang menyangkal sebagai pengikut-Ku,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">yang suka berbuat dosa,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">yang menodai diri dengan berbagai macam dosa menjijikkan,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">yang terlibat dalam ilmu sihir dan perdukunan,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">juga para pembunuh,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">orang-orang cabul,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">penyembah berhala,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan semua penipu.
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m">Mereka akan dilemparkan ke dalam lautan api bercampur belerang.” (Itulah yang disebut ‘kematian tahap kedua.’)
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="9" bcv="REV.21.9" />Kemudian salah satu dari tujuh malaikat yang memegang tujuh mangkuk berisi bencana-bencana terakhir tadi datang kepada saya. Dia berkata, “Marilah ke sini. Saya akan menunjukkan kepadamu pengantin perempuan Anak Domba, yaitu kesatuan seluruh jemaat-Nya. Mereka dipersatukan dengan Dia bagaikan dalam pernikahan.”<x caller="+"><xo>21:9
</xo><xt>Ef. 1:23; 3:10; 5:27; Why. 19:7-8</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="10" bcv="REV.21.10" />Lalu Roh Kudus menguasai saya lagi dan malaikat itu membawa saya ke atas sebuah gunung yang tinggi besar. Dari situ dia menunjukkan kepada saya kota kudus yang megah, yaitu Yerusalem baru yang Allah turunkan dari surga.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="REV.21.11" />Kota itu penuh dengan kemuliaan Allah, dan semuanya berkilau seperti batu permata yang sangat jernih, seperti kristal hijau merah.<f caller="+"><fr>21:11
</fr><fk>hijau merah
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah: batu
</ft><ft><it>yaspis.</it></ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="12-13" bcv="REV.21.12" />Kota itu mempunyai tembok yang besar dan sangat tinggi. Pada tembok itu terdapat dua belas pintu gerbang: Tiga di sebelah timur, tiga di sebelah utara, tiga di sebelah selatan, dan tiga di sebelah barat. Setiap gerbang dijaga oleh satu malaikat. Dan di atas setiap gerbang itu tertulis nama-nama kedua belas suku Israel, masing-masing satu.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="REV.21.14" />Tembok kota itu mempunyai dua belas batu fondasi. Pada setiap batu fondasi tertulis nama-nama kedua belas rasul Anak Domba, masing-masing satu.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="15" bcv="REV.21.15" />Malaikat yang berbicara dengan saya memegang tongkat pengukur dari emas. Dia hendak mengukur kota itu, termasuk temboknya dan kedua belas pintu gerbangnya.
<ve />
<v id="16" bcv="REV.21.16" />Kota itu berbentuk kubus. Panjang, lebar, dan tingginya sama. Ketika malaikat itu mengukur kota tersebut dengan tongkatnya, panjangnya 12.000
<it>stadia</it>,<f caller="+"><fr>21:16
</fr><fk>12.000 stadia …
</fk><ft>Ukuran harfiah dipakai langsung dalam terjemahan ini, karena angka 12 mempunyai arti simbolis, seperti jumlah pintu gerbang dan batu fondasi dalam kota itu. 12.000 stadia sama dengan 2.220 kilometer.</ft></f> begitu juga dengan lebar dan tingginya. Semua sama.
<ve />
<v id="17" bcv="REV.21.17" />Dia juga mengukur lebar tembok itu, dan ternyata 144 hasta.<f caller="+"><fr>21:17
</fr><fk>lebar … hasta
</fk><ft>Satuan hasta juga dipertahankan dalam penerjemahan ini karena angkanya memiliki arti simbolis. 144 sama dengan 12 kali 12. 144 hasta sama dengan 66 meter. Tidak jelas dalam bahasa Yunani apakah ukuran ini adalah lebarnya tembok atau tingginya tembok (yang tidak disamakan dengan tinggi kota).</ft></f> Pengukuran tersebut sesuai dengan ukuran yang dipakai oleh para malaikat dan tidak berbeda dengan ukuran yang dipakai manusia di dunia.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="REV.21.18" />Tembok kota itu terbuat dari batu permata hijau merah yang berkilauan, sedangkan semua bangunan dalam kota itu terbuat dari emas yang sangat murni, sebening kaca.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="REV.21.19" />Kedua belas batu fondasi tembok kota itu dihiasi dengan segala jenis batu permata. Setiap batu fondasi terdiri dari satu batu yang sangat besar.
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">Batu fondasi pertama terdiri dari satu batu permata hijau merah,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">yang kedua permata biru tua,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">yang ketiga permata hijau muda,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">yang keempat permata hijau tua,
<ve />
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1"><v id="20" bcv="REV.21.20" />yang kelima permata merah,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">yang keenam permata merah tua,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">yang ketujuh permata kuning,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">yang kedelapan permata biru hijau,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">yang kesembilan permata bening,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">yang kesepuluh permata hijau,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">yang kesebelas permata biru,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan yang kedua belas permata ungu.<f caller="+"><fr>21:20
</fr><fk>kedua belas permata
</fk><ft>Nama-nama batu permata di ayat 19-20 sering diterjemahkan sebagai berikut: Yaspis, nilam, mirah, zamrud, unam, sardis, ratna cempaka, beril, krisolit, krisopras, lazuardi, kecubung.</ft></f>
<ve />
<v id="21" bcv="REV.21.21" />Dua belas pintu gerbang itu masing-masing terdiri dari satu mutiara yang ajaib. Jalan raya di tengah kota itu terbuat dari emas yang sangat murni sampai cemerlang seperti kaca bening.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="22" bcv="REV.21.22" />Saya tidak melihat rumah Allah di dalam kota itu, karena TUHAN Allah Yang Mahakuasa dan Anak Domba sendirilah yang menjadi seperti rumah Allah di sana.
<ve />
<v id="23" bcv="REV.21.23" />Kota itu juga tidak memerlukan matahari dan bulan untuk meneranginya, karena kemuliaan Allah menyinarinya dan cahaya Anak Domba menerangi kota itu.
<ve />
<v id="24" bcv="REV.21.24" />Kehidupan seluruh bangsa akan diterangi oleh cahaya kota itu. Dan ke dalam kota itu semua raja dunia akan datang membawa harta kerajaan mereka masing-masing sebagai persembahan untuk memuliakan Allah dan Anak Domba.<x caller="+"><xo>21:24
</xo><xt>Yes. 60:3</xt></x>
<ve />
<v id="25" bcv="REV.21.25" />Pintu-pintu gerbang kota itu tidak pernah ditutup, karena tidak ada lagi malam di sana.
<ve />
<v id="26" bcv="REV.21.26" />Segala macam kekayaan dari seluruh bangsa akan dibawa ke dalamnya untuk memuliakan dan menghormati Allah dan Anak Domba.
<ve />
<v id="27" bcv="REV.21.27" />Tetapi barang-barang yang najis sama sekali tidak akan dibawa ke sana. Demikian juga semua penipu dan setiap orang yang menodai dirinya dengan dosa tidak diperbolehkan masuk. Hanya orang yang namanya tertulis dalam Kitab Kehidupan milik Sang Anak Domba yang bisa masuk ke kota itu.
<ve />
</p>

<c id="22" />
<p style="p"><v id="1" bcv="REV.22.1" />Kemudian malaikat tadi menunjukkan kepada saya sungai sejernih kristal yang mengalirkan air kehidupan.<x caller="+"><xo>22:1
</xo><xt>Yeh. 47:1; Zak. 14:8; Why. 21:6</xt></x> Sungai itu mengalir dari takhta Allah dan takhta Anak Domba,<x caller="+"><xo>22:1
</xo><xt>Why. 3:21</xt></x> dan
<ve />
<v id="2" bcv="REV.22.2" />melintas di tengah jalan utama di kota itu. Di kedua tepi sungai tumbuhlah pohon-pohon kehidupan<x caller="+"><xo>22:2
</xo><xt>Kej. 2:9; 3:22; Why. 2:7</xt></x> yang berbuah setiap bulan. Orang dari segala bangsa akan memakai daun pohon itu untuk menyembuhkan penyakit mereka.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="3" bcv="REV.22.3" />Di dalam kota itu tidak akan pernah ada orang atau barang yang dikutuk Allah.<x caller="+"><xo>22:3
</xo><xt>Kej. 3:14-19; Zak. 14:11</xt></x> Takhta Allah dan takhta Anak Domba<f caller="+"><fr>22:3
</fr><fk>Takhta Allah dan takhta Anak Domba
</fk><ft>Secara harfiah, kata ‘takhta’ di ayat 1 dan 3 berbentuk tunggal (satu takhta saja). Lihat CK di Why. 3:21.</ft></f> ada di dalam kota itu, dan di sanalah hamba-hamba Allah akan melayani dan menyembah-Nya.
<ve />
<v id="4" bcv="REV.22.4" />Mereka pun akan melihat wajah-Nya. Nama-Nya tertulis pada dahi mereka.
<ve />
<v id="5" bcv="REV.22.5" />Di kota itu tidak akan ada lagi malam, dan mereka tidak perlu lagi cahaya pelita atau matahari, karena Allah sendirilah yang akan menerangi mereka. Mereka akan memerintah sebagai raja bersama-Nya sampai selama-lamanya.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="6" bcv="REV.22.6" />Lalu malaikat itu berkata kepada saya, “Semua yang kamu dengar dan lihat hari ini benar dan layak dipercaya. Hanya TUHAN Allah saja yang memberi kemampuan kepada para utusan-Nya untuk bernubuat, dan Dialah yang sudah mengutus saya untuk menunjukkan kepada para hamba-Nya apa yang harus segera terjadi.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="7" bcv="REV.22.7" />Kristus Yesus berkata kepada kita, “Dengarlah! Aku datang segera. Sungguh diberkati Allah semua orang yang menaati semua peringatan yang tertulis dalam kitab nubuatan ini.”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="8" bcv="REV.22.8" />Saya, Yohanes, sudah mendengar dan melihat semuanya itu sendiri. Bahkan saya pernah tersungkur<x caller="+"><xo>22:8
</xo><xt>Why. 19:10</xt></x> hendak menyembah malaikat yang memperlihatkannya kepada saya.
<ve />
<v id="9" bcv="REV.22.9" />Tetapi dia berkata, “Jangan berbuat begitu! Saya hanyalah hamba Allah yang rendah sama seperti kamu dan saudara-saudarimu para utusan Allah, dan sama seperti semua orang yang menaati seluruh peringatan dalam kitab ini. Sembahlah Allah!”<x caller="+"><xo>22:9
</xo><xt>Kol. 2:18-19; Ibr. 1:4-14</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="10" bcv="REV.22.10" />Kemudian dia berkata lagi kepada saya, “Jangan merahasiakan nubuatan-nubuatan yang tertulis dalam kitab ini, karena sebentar lagi semua hal itu akan terjadi.
<ve />
<v id="11" bcv="REV.22.11" />Sisa waktunya sangat singkat, maka siapa pun yang berbuat jahat, teruslah berbuat jahat. Dan siapa pun yang membiarkan dirinya ternoda, teruslah hidup menuruti hawa nafsu. Tetapi siapa pun yang hidup benar, teruslah hidup benar! Dan siapa pun yang disucikan oleh Kristus, teruslah hidup suci!”
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="12" bcv="REV.22.12" />Kristus sendiri berkata, “Dengarlah! Aku datang segera. Aku akan membawa upah bagi setiap orang sesuai dengan perbuatannya.
<ve />
<v id="13" bcv="REV.22.13" />Akulah juga yang disebut ‘Yang Pertama dan Yang Terakhir,’ yaitu yang satu-satunya dan yang selalu ada, baik sebelum penciptaan maupun sesudah semua ciptaan ini hilang lenyap.
<ve />
<v id="14" bcv="REV.22.14" />Sungguh diberkatilah kamu semua yang melakukan perintah-perintah Allah. Kamu akan menerima hak untuk makan buah dari pohon-pohon kehidupan dan diperbolehkan masuk ke kota kudus itu melalui pintu-pintu gerbangnya.
<ve />
<v id="15" bcv="REV.22.15" />Tetapi semua orang yang hidup tanpa rasa bersalah seperti anjing, yaitu
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">orang yang cabul,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">para penyembah berhala,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">penipu,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">pembunuh,
</p>
<p sfm="li" style="li1">dan orang-orang yang terlibat dalam ilmu sihir dan perdukunan,
</p>
<p sfm="m" style="m">tidak akan pernah diperbolehkan masuk.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="16" bcv="REV.22.16" />“Akulah Yesus, yang sudah mengutus malaikat-Ku untuk bersaksi tentang semuanya itu kepada jemaat-jemaat. Akulah Sang Keturunan Daud<x caller="+"><xo>22:16
</xo><xt>Mat. 9:27 CK</xt></x> dan Pemimpin seluruh keturunannya. Akulah yang digambarkan seperti bintang fajar yang bersinar terang.”<x caller="+"><xo>22:16
</xo><xt>Why. 2:28</xt></x>
<ve />
</p>
<b style="b" />
<q style="q1"><v id="17" bcv="REV.22.17" />Lalu Roh Kudus dan pengantin perempuan Anak Domba itu, yakni kesatuan seluruh jemaat Kristus, berkata “Ya, Kristus, datanglah segera!”
</q>
<q style="q1">Biarlah semua orang yang mendengarkannya juga berseru, “Ya, Tuhan, datanglah!”
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Tetapi sebelum Kristus datang, siapa pun yang haus, biarlah dia datang kepada Kristus!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Dan yang ingin minum air kehidupan, terimalah itu dari Yesus!
</q>
<q level="2" style="q2">Karena Dia memberikan air itu secara cuma-cuma.
<ve />
</q>
<p style="p"><v id="18" bcv="REV.22.18" />Saya (Yohanes) memperingatkan kepada semua orang yang mendengar nubuatan-nubuatan yang tertulis di sini:
</p>
<p sfm="mi" style="mi">Siapa pun yang menambahkan sesuatu ke dalam tulisan ini, Allah akan menambahkan hukuman berat baginya, yaitu bencana-bencana yang tertulis dalam kitab ini.
<ve />
<v id="19" bcv="REV.22.19" />Dan siapa pun yang mengurangi sesuatu dari tulisan nubuatan ini, Allah akan mencabut haknya untuk menikmati berkat-berkat yang tertulis dalam kitab ini, yaitu masuk ke kota kudus-Nya dan makan buah dari pohon-pohon kehidupan.
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="20" bcv="REV.22.20" />Ingatlah! Yesus, yang selalu layak dipercaya, berkata, “Aku datang segera.”
</p>
<p style="p">Amin! Datanglah Tuhan Yesus!
<ve />
</p>
<p style="p"><v id="21" bcv="REV.22.21" />Akhir kata, kiranya Penguasa kita Kristus Yesus selalu berbaik hati kepada kamu semua yang sudah disucikan oleh-Nya. Amin!<ve />
</p>
</book></usfx>